Chapter 1: Bow River, Ch. 01 (Incest)
Chapter Text
Despite what many people think, most Australians don’t live in what is commonly known as ‘the outback’. The vast majority of the population lives on or near the coast in the towns and cities that are dotted along the coastline. Even fewer of us live on farms, and those of us that do, well, life is one of continuous grind and struggle. My parents own a farm. Been in the family for a few generations now. Started out with sheep and cattle. Sheep for wool, cattle for beef. Still focusing on that though, thanks to global trends, and the rising cost of nearly everything, they’ve had to diversify into all sorts of other ventures. Most make little profit.
Farmers are bent over and figuratively fucked by everyone.
I might have grown up on a farm, but I had no interest in continuing the family legacy. Pissed my father off something fierce when I told him I wouldn’t be quitting school at sixteen to start full-time work on the farm. Threatened to kick me out more than once though Mum had my back and said that wouldn’t happen. I wanted to complete high school, at the least. I knew university was unlikely. Very few scholarships are on offer, and I’d never obtain the marks necessary to get into a decent one. Other than that, I simply couldn’t afford to leave home.
That meant I was stuck in Bow River for the foreseeable future. One of those country towns found throughout outback Australia. No more than a couple of thousand residents at most. The town was named after the river that ran through it, running all the way to the eastern coast, pouring out into the Pacific Ocean. The main highway running Melbourne to Darwin ran through our town. On the edge of town north and south were a number of hotels were drivers could lay their heads for an evening.
Otherwise, there were the usual sights. More pubs than anything else. Turning eighteen was always a rite of passage, the requirement being to drink a schooner in each pub. That always meant a messy ending to any evening. There was also the post office. The town hall. A cop shop and rural fire station. A couple of government offices. A medium sized supermarket. A collection of smaller stores along the main street. A butcher. A bakery. Not a candlestick maker though. And as it was countryside Australia, each house was still resting on the quarter acre block.
Our farm was a few kilometres west of Bow River. The town was large enough to have both a primary and high school, as kids from the smaller towns in the region would be bussed in to attend. If I’d wanted to attend any sort of college, I would have been looking at a two-hundred-kilometre round trip at minimum. Anyone leaving Bow River at the end of their time at high school hoping for further education very rarely returned for anything more than the occasional visit.
Opportunities were few and far between in a country town. You either worked on a farm, you worked in the mines, or you worked in a factory or manufacturing plant.
It kicked off big time one evening. I’d been working the farm for no more than a couple of months and simply realised it wasn’t for me. I wasn’t my father and two uncles, slaving away from dawn until dusk for what seemed like next to no reward. It was me, my father, mother and baby sister at the dinner table when I made my announcement.
“I’m joining the army,” I stated.
Mum gasped. My father lowered his cutlery and glared at me across the table. “You what?”
“I said I’m joining the army, Dad. I’ve already spoken to a recruiter on the phone. They want me in Sydney by next week to go through various tests before I join up officially.”
“And you never thought to ask us?”
Wiping my mouth with a napkin, I made sure I met his eyes. “I’m eighteen and don’t need your permission in regard to what I want to do with my life.”
“What about the farm? What about your family?”
“The farm isn’t my problem, and I would have assumed that my family would support my decision.”
He slammed his palm on the table. “What do you mean that this farm isn’t your problem?”
“I’ve told you for years I have no interest in taking over. It’s not my dream to be a farmer, it’s your dream.”
He stood up and glared at me. Three years earlier, I’d have found him intimidating. Six foot tall. Broad shouldered from years of backbreaking work had left him with thick arms and a muscular frame. But I’d grown just as much through puberty. Now an inch taller than him and, in addition to work on the farm, I’d also attended the only gym in town each afternoon for the past couple of years. I had youth and enthusiasm, he had age and experience.
It would be interesting if we ever came to blows.
I met his eyes and forked another piece of meat into my mouth. “If you leave, consider yourself disowned.” It wasn’t a threat. I knew he meant every word.
“Not much of a threat when I don’t want the farm anyway.”
He smirked. “You don’t even know how much this farm is worth and what other businesses I’m operating.”
Shrugging, I chewed on another piece of meat. “I don’t really care. You’ve just threatened to disown me because I won’t carry on with your fucking legacy.” Mum gasped again, not used to hearing her only son use such language. My little sister giggled in her highchair as she didn’t understand what was going on. “If that’s the way it’s going to be, don’t worry about it. I’ll be out of your hair as soon as possible.”
“Wait, Jack. We haven’t discussed…”
“Quiet, Diane. I’m not having our son here throwing all we’ve given him back in our face.”
“I’m not throwing anything back in your face. Fact is, Dad, there is more to life than this farm. More to life than Bow River. I’m not going to spend my life stuck in the near vicinity of this town and farm. There’s a whole wide world out there and I’m going to try and see at least some of it. You can either support my decision or, well, you can follow through on your threat to disown me. Either way, I’m leaving, and more importantly, you can’t stop me.”
Dad looked ready to say something before he realised that I was right. I was eighteen. I’d graduated high school. I could walk out then and there with a bag and that would be it. Dad wiped his mouth and threw the napkin down, walking away before we probably came to blows. Mum dabbed her eyes with a tissue, leaning forward to take her hand.
“I thought you might have mentioned it, Mum.”
“He won’t listen, Mark. You should know your father by now. He expects you to do his bidding with no argument, just like he did with his father.”
“Well, I’m not my father.” Standing up, I wiped my mouth before leaning over to hug my mother, kissing her cheek. “I’m sorry, but I need to do this.”
“I know,” she whispered. “You know your father won’t come around. He’ll follow through on his threat. He’ll… He’ll make sure you’re…”
Lowering myself to my knees, Mum turned her chair and hugged me tightly. “Love you, Mum,” I whispered, “But I think I’d best leave as soon as possible now. A friend in town has offered to drive me to the nearest train station. There’s a couple a day heading towards Sydney.”
Heading to my bedroom, I’d been slowly preparing for this day as I wasn’t stupid. I knew my father well and he was never going to support me doing anything except working on the farm. Most of the clothes I’d figured I’d need were already in my backpack. Apart from a couple of electronics, I was just about ready to go.
I didn’t see Dad the rest of the night. Mum did come into my room before she went to bed, giving her another long hug. She brought in my baby sister so I could hug and kiss her too. I knew what Mum was doing. She assumed I’d be up and gone once Dad was up and outside to take care of the morning chores.
“You know I’d love you to stay, Mark,” Mum murmured into my chest.
“I know. I’ll miss you, Mum.”
“You’re my little boy. Always will be. Just stay safe for me.”
“I’ll leave you my email address. I’m figuring Dad…”
“Live your life, Mark. Just don’t forget us back here.”
Waking the next morning, there was no sign of my father. My two uncles did pass through when they arrived. They grunted in my direction. As they were usually friendlier, I knew my father would have been in their ear about me. I was polite but ignored their attitude. After that morning, I wouldn’t be seeing them again anytime soon.
Kissing Mum on the cheek in thanks for breakfast, I returned to my room, had a shower and changed, before packing my bags and carrying them out to my ute. Mum followed me outside, carrying my little sister. Mum was already crying. My little sister didn’t really understand what was going on.
“Are you sure you need to go right now?” Mum asked. I knew she wouldn’t try and change my mind.
“I’m sure, Mum. I can’t stay here. I need to do something with my life. Something more than this. And if he wants to disown me, then so be it. His love was always conditional if that’s how he’s going to treat me.”
I hugged them both tightly, Mum breaking down in tears. Resting her head against my chest, I tickled my little sister, earning a squeal and a giggle, before I kissed my mother a final time.
“I love you, Mark. Please come home soon.”
“Love you too, Mum.”
But I didn’t make a promise to be anytime soon. I knew, as soon as I drove through that gate and turned towards Bow River itself, my father wouldn’t allow me back. I knew what he was like. Guess I was a bit like him though. Completely and utterly stubborn, not willing to give an inch.
Sitting behind the wheel of my ute, the window was already down, Mum walking over, leaving one last kiss on my cheek. “Bye, Mum,” I said softly. She didn’t manage a reply, leaning in and giving me one last hug and kiss on the cheek. “I’ll be back one day.”
With that, she stepped back as I changed gear and pulled away. I kept my eye on the rear-view mirror as I followed the track to the gate. The dust kicked up eventually meant I couldn’t see them after a couple of hundred metres. Pulling onto the road, I slowed down and took one last look at the farm, the place I’d spent all eighteen years of my life growing up.
The only thing that saddened me was leaving behind my mother and knowing I wouldn’t see my little sister grow up. But I knew I couldn’t stay a day longer.
My best friend was waiting for me in town. I was giving him my ute as there wasn’t any point keeping it in my name once I was gone. The nearest town or city with a train station was a couple of hundred kilometres away, so once he was next to me, we were on our way. Listening to tunes, we also talked about what I was doing. I let him know what happened the previous night, what my father had told me. He wasn’t surprised to hear about that, aware that the relationship between my father and myself had slowly deteriorated over the last couple of years. He just never took what I said seriously.
We shared a last beer together before we shook hands and he drove away in what was now his ute while I waited for the train that would take me to Sydney. It was only when boarding the XPT and taking my assigned seat did I get that first sense of being alone. If I knew my father well, he’d make sure I was cut-off. Only a couple of close friends had remained in Bow River. Most had taken the opportunity to escape to university or simply to find better employment elsewhere by heading to the coast.
Joining the new recruits a couple of weeks later at 1st Recruit Training Battalion Kapooka, located just outside Wagga Wagga, what followed was eighty days of intense basic training. Rising early, going to bed late, seven days a week. No rest for the wicked. I knew within a week that I’d made the right choice. I loved every second, pushed to the limits and beyond every single day.
I didn’t bother trying to keep in contact with family while I was training, but when trying to contact at least my mother about the March Out Parade, I learned rather quickly my father kept his word. Tried calling my mother, number no longer in service. Tried calling my father, number no longer in service. Same for my uncles. Grandparents on both sides were already dead. When I called my best friend, he’d been told that I wasn’t to try and contact anyone. He was sorry, but my father had apparently spread word that I’d left for reasons other than joining the army.
In other words, he’d made sure my name was mud in the eyes and ears of everyone I knew.
Trying to email didn’t work either. I sent a message to any email address I could remember, whether for my mother, father or business. All of them were no longer functioning. I smiled to myself as I realised that he’d properly disowned me. “Well done, old man,” I muttered, “Well fucking done.”
Watching all the other recruits mingling with their families didn’t bother me much. Instead, I obtained leave, my orders in my pocket about where I was assigned, deciding to fuck off to Sydney for a couple of nights before I was required to arrive at my assigned barracks. Being a country boy and army recruit certainly gained me some attention from women as I took in the sights of the city. Got laid both nights. No, I wasn’t a virgin when I arrived in Sydney. I’d had one or two steady girlfriends through high school, and young men and women who have little to do find other ways of occupying themselves. Such as by having sex…
I was assigned to 7th Brigade, 6th Battalion (6 RAR), ‘D’ Rifle Company of the Royal Australian Regiment, which is a mechanised infantry battalion, based out of Gallipoli Barracks, also known as Enoggera Barracks, the suburb in which the battalion is garrisoned in north-western Brisbane. I threw myself into the role as, well, I had little else going on in my life. I found a comradery with my fellow soldiers that certainly fulfilled at least part of the emptiness left by the fact I had no contact with my family.
Being an infantry unit, and the state of the world after 9/11, I wasn’t surprised when we were soon being deployed around the world. One tour of Iraq. One tour of Afghanistan. Peacekeeping roles on a Pacific Island or two. The first few years just seemed to fly by. With each deployment came a promotion in rank. Starting out as a private, I rose through the ranks of lance corporal and corporal before I was a sergeant, and to be honest, I was happy to remain at that rank and continue serving until it was time for me to retire.
My life changed for the second time after around eight years of service. By then, I was living off-base, having bought myself a small apartment only a short drive away. I could have remained living in barracks, but I wanted at least a little independence. Plus, it made getting laid far easier. Can’t take women back to barracks. Can take them back to my own apartment. Most of my fellow soldiers now had families or at least long-term relationships. I was single and relatively happy to keep it that way. I didn’t really talk about my family back home. Most knew enough that something must have happened.
It was a Sunday morning when I was taken aback by the intercom buzzing. I rarely had visitors. Most women only returned a few times before they realised that I wasn’t looking for anything serious. The only friends I had were in my regiment. I hadn’t tried contacting my family in years and none of them would have had a clue where I was.
“Who is it?” I asked.
“My name is Major James Stewart. Is this the residence of Sergeant Mark Mason?”
“Aye, it is, sir. Let me buzz you up.”
A couple of minutes later, I met a man in dressed in civilian clothing, with a briefcase in hand, but I recognised a soldier. It’s all how they walked, talk, stand, their entire bearing. Escorting him inside, I offered him a coffee as he sat down on one of the armchairs. Coffee in hand when it was ready, I sat on the far end of the couch, wondering who this man was and what he wanted.
“American?”
He nodded. “United States Marines. Twelve years of service. Retired.”
“What’s a retired U.S Marine doing here in my apartment? Respectfully, sir.”
Different countries. Different branches. But he was still a superior officer and therefore respect was expected and given.
Opening his briefcase, he pulled out a manila folder, resting it on the coffee table. Opening it up, I recognised the paperwork. Some of it was of my personnel file, but I wouldn’t be surprised if he knew everything about me.
“I’ll be honest from the start, Mark.”
“Mason, sir. Everyone calls me Mason nowadays.”
He nodded. “Very well. Before I start, what I’m about to tell you is strictly confidential. You understand what I mean, soldier?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Good. Now, I have your service records. You’ve served with the Australian Army for the past eight years, give or take a month or two.”
“Correct, sir.”
“Looking at your record, it’s exemplary. Commendations and citations. Clean service record otherwise. Says you’ve been offered promotion twice to warrant officer but turned it down. Any reason why?”
“I’m happy as a sergeant, sir. The only move I would consider would be a sideways move into a different corps. Always wondered about getting involved in engineering. Maybe artillery. You know, just blow that shit up over there instead of sending in the men with guns.”
“What about if I were to offer you something completely different? It would mean leaving the Australian Army, but the offer will mean earning plenty more dollars, see a lot more of the world, and you will help deal with numerous problems around the globe.”
I gave it about five seconds thought. “Go on, sir.”
“From your record, you’ve seen action in both Iraq and Afghanistan. During your time in the former, you ever have run-ins with PMCs?”
“Private Military Companies? Yeah, we had the occasional run-in with them. Most of them seemed legitimate enough, but I think everyone knows they also get up to some gnarly and very illegal shit at the same time. Some of them are no more than mercenaries.” The major gave me a knowing look. I couldn’t help chuckle. “Well, that answers perhaps the next question or two.”
“We call ourselves GSI. Global Security Industries. Bog standard, very boring name, that gives nothing away about what we do. I won’t go into further details until you agree terms, but what I can tell you is this. Once you’ve resigned your position with the army, you will be taken to an undisclosed location for further training. An equivalent to United States or Royal Marines training, just shorter in length and not as all-encompassing as you already have years of service. After that, you will be deployed with one of our teams across the globe.”
“Are you independent or work on behalf of certain benefactors?”
“Half and half. There is a three-person council who will decide where we will act, but we will also take jobs on behalf of the Company.”
“Heard that name before referred to a certain agency. CIA?”
“Sometimes. But other foreign agencies will also occasionally contact us.”
Leaning back into my comfortable couch, I sipped at my coffee and gave it some thought. Though happy what I was doing, the idea of jetting off and taking the offer was usually the stuff I’d read about in those action novels you’d find being sold for $5 in an airport bookstore. “When do you want me to sign?”
“As soon as you receive your papers stating you’re no longer with the Australian Army. I’ll leave my card and you can contact me as soon as that’s complete.”
Walking him to the door, we shook hands. “Thank you, sir. Hope to see you soon.”
“Call as soon as you can.”
Stepping off the private jet, I was greeted by three men, dressed in camo fatigues, the usual sunglasses and looking mean routine, standing by one of those big black SUVs you’d normally see on the myriad of television shows. One of them stepped forward, offering his hand. “Sergeant Mason?” Nodding as I accepted the offered hand, he added, “Good to finally meet you. Major Stewart has filled us in on your detail. First time in the United States?”
“No. Visited a couple of times previous for some war games while in the army.” Sliding into the rear seat next to one of the other men, introductions were made before they told me I wouldn’t be informed exactly where we were. Though technically legal, the United States Government do take a dim view of PMC training camps operating on their own soil.
I was left thinking we were somewhere in the south as, despite the air conditioning on full blast, it had been incredibly humid when stepping of the plane. We’d driven for at least an hour before pulling up at a gatehouse, barrier down, two men in camouflage manning the gate. There was no insignia on the uniform, only a narrow strip on the left breast where a name was printed.
The road carried on for another few minutes before the tree line disappeared and we entered an encampment. I immediately though that, from the sky, it must be clearly visible, left thinking that the government would know about this place but either had an agreement or just ignored it.
There were sixteen us in total. Getting to know them over the next few weeks as we trained, none of us joined because we honestly believed we’d be fighting for any sort of ideal or the ‘good fight’. We were there to make money and take out a lot of bad people while doing it. During the hours of quiet, we got to know each other. Different nationalities, races, beliefs, backgrounds. But we were all single. More than one was adopted. Others ostracised or disowned by their families. One or two had simply walked away without a care in the world. We had few roots that meant we’d have no problem being away from home for months if not years on end.
Eight men and eight women. We were warned not to fuck each other. That warning was ignored within a week by more than two of us. I hooked up with a woman from Argentina, name of Catalina Fernandez Espinoza. She was tall. Long legs. Lean torso. Not the biggest set of tits but had a fantastic arse. Dark hair and eyes. And that tanned skin which just looks fantastic on a woman. Look up the word sultry in the dictionary… We hit it off within a couple of weeks. She was absolute dynamite in the sack. I loved fucking her. She loved fucking me in return. We made a good pairing.
Once training was over and we were given our first assignments, I wasn’t surprised Catalina and I were paired together with six others. There was no real love between us. Just some great sex. The job was more important. We couldn’t afford distractions once we were on the ground.
Working for GSI took us all around the world. I liked to think we were generally fighting for ‘the good guys’ or ‘the good fight’, but in the end, all I cared about was surviving and getting paid. Our first deployment as a small company was back to Iraq. Shit was hitting the fan, the United States Government couldn’t officially get involved, so people like us were sent in to deal with it. Dealt with the situation, killed the bad guys, made plenty of dollars for it.
That was just the start of my adventures across the glove. Visited Afghanistan twice, usually to infiltrate and extract key targets. Pakistan. Central Asia, the old Soviet Republics were always volatile. Eastern Ukraine as Russia was starting to swing its proverbial dick around. Spent more time in Syria than I care to remember. And we seemed to be constantly in Africa. Jesus wept; I spent far too much time there. It wasn’t the getting shot that worried me while there, disease and sickness ran rampant in certain places. Had to make sure we were inoculated and remember to take a myriad of pills every single day.
After a few years, we were working in small groups, mostly working on behalf of ‘The Company’. Those of you who have read enough literature should know who I’m talking about. We did the jobs that had full deniability. If we went in and were killed, tough shit. Buried in an unmarked grave if we’re lucky. If we went in and were captured, we’d be on our own. By this time, I had no real home though did have a place in the south of France to at least have somewhere to base myself. I spent most of my time living out of a backpack or a suitcase. Holidays? Don’t know what they are. Downtime? I was bored within a couple of days but managed to stay out of trouble.
Any sort of fling with Catalina had ended after a couple of years. Well, that’s a little white lie. We didn’t see each other often, but when we did, we spent a couple of days fucking before we went our separate ways again. If I had time somewhere else, I might hook up with someone, but romance didn’t interest me. Didn’t have time for it, and there was no way I could support a girlfriend or wife with the lifestyle I lived. Major milestones regarding things like birthdays meant nothing, though the closer I approached my fortieth birthday, I realised my body was starting to feel the strain. Things like my knees and my back started to ache more, taking longer to recover after a mission.
I’d been with GSI for over ten years, preparing for another sojourn into Africa, when my laptop beeped, letting me know I had a message. I figured it was likely just a last briefing from the Council regarding our objectives. By this stage, I was working in a five-person team, each of us living separately around the globe, and we’d only come together when arriving at the nearest airport to the objective.
Opening my mail client, ensuring everything was encrypted, I unlocked and saw it was a message received into my old email account, the one I’d used before I’d joined the army and kept using it until I’d left Australia to join GSI.
Dearest Mark,
I’m not sure if you’re even alive as I write this. I know why we’ve never heard from you the day after you left. Dad made sure everything was changed so you could no longer contact us. I was only a baby at the time and didn’t know. Mum was afraid of him and didn’t dare do anything to earn his ire.
I’ve been meaning to email you for so long, but I wasn’t sure what to say. I wasn’t sure if you’d even know or remember who I am. I’m sorry for waiting so long but the need to email you is now urgent.
Bow River has changed, Mark. You need to come home and help us. If we don’t get any help… People have already started dying and… I’m scared, Mark. Everyone is scared and there is nothing anyone else can do. But you’ve been in the army. If anyone can fight back, it’s you.
Please come home. I missed you yet I’ve never really met you. Same with your baby sister.
Yes, you have another sister, Mark. Spitting image of our mother now. I’ll explain more when you get home.
I love you, Mark, despite the fact I’ve never actually seen you before. I don’t remember as a baby. But Mum never stopped talking about you. Dad hid everything, all your photos, but Mum always made sure we remembered you. And I’ve never forgotten you.
Lots of love,
Olivia
Leaning back in my chair, I’ll admit to being left rather stunned. I’d always kept an eye on the old account, checking once every half-year or so, just in case someone from home did get in touch. But apart from one or two emails from friends during the early days in the army, I hadn’t heard a word from anyone in years. To be honest, once I’d joined up with 6th Battalion, I left the past behind. I did the same thing after joining GSI, cutting links with everyone I knew, as how could I explain I was basically a mercenary, fighting for money above everything else. The only thing that made me feel better is I never did a job that caused harm to civilians, thankful that everyone else I worked with felt the same.
But I had a job to do first. Bow River might apparently need my help, my sister might need my help, but I couldn’t just cut and run. However, I did put a call through to my contact immediately, letting him know the message I’d received. I’d had nothing to do with my family for almost twenty years.
“Do you want to go home and help, Mason?”
“I haven’t heard from them in nearly two decades, sir. But if my sister is getting in touch with me, I can only guess something bad is going on.”
“Let me pull up any data I can find about the situation on the ground. While we certainly wouldn’t want to lose you, the fact your family has reached out would suggest a situation that would require your assistance. And if it’s even worse than imagined, GSI and your colleagues will lend a hand. We look after our own.”
“Not sure how the Australian Government would see that, but once I’m done in Africa, I’ll head home immediately.”
“Do so incognito, at least in the sense of not letting anyone know. But fly into Sydney with another identity. Don’t let whoever it is know you’re coming. Head to Africa for now, but I’ll start putting together a dossier for you. Complete your assignment and I’ll contact you with your orders.”
“Thank you, sir.”
“Good luck.”
The operation somewhere in Africa took a month. Working with my small team, it wasn’t the first operation I led onto foreign soil. Might have ended my army experience as a sergeant. I was now called ‘Major Mason’, though most of the time, I was still just Mason. And I still had my Australian accent, even after so many years away from home.
Making my final report on the flight back to Europe, within an hour of filing it, I received an email in return regarding the situation on the ground regarding Bow River. It was rather thin. I mean, it was a small town of a couple of thousand residents in outback Australia. But there were a couple of newspaper clippings about new owners of a nearby mine and a business owner starting to flex his muscles in the area. I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed.
Another cliché, it seemed. Got to love cliches. Life just seems to be full of them.
I rented an apartment on the south coast of France, a few kilometres away from the city of Nice. With all the money I was making, and not spending much of it, I could afford to base myself there when I wasn’t working. I spoke the language fluently and had all the fake identification and documentation I needed to live there. I also spoke a couple of other languages and had fake identification for those countries as well.
My contact called me three days later, letting me know I had authorisation to fly home and deal with the issue. I was to fly solo to begin with, but if shit was to hit the fan, I was more than welcome to call in colleagues and friends to help deal with any problems that arose. Wondering how the Australian Government would react to PMCs working on Australian soil, I was assured that any difficulties would be smoothed out.
Plus, apart from a single email, I had no idea what was going on anyway.
I was used to flying by private jet with GSI, able to carry weapons and gear. Flying from Paris to Sydney, Australia, meant my backpack would be going through security. That meant no weapons and gear. Even my knife, my trusty Ka-Bar that I’d used since the early days with GSI, would draw more than a curious glance, even if it was in my backpack. Mentioning that to my contact, I received a number I was to call the day after I landed. Though GSI had never operated in Australia, no point as my homeland was safe as houses, there was still a cache in the event something did happen. Maybe Indonesia trying to invade or something?
At least I flew Business Class, so the long flight did take place in some comfort, changing planes in Hong Kong. Considering the city was a basket case because of what the Chinese Government had been up to, and the fact I’d worked in China more than once, any idea of a layover for a day or two was quickly abandoned. Didn’t leave the airport. Sat in an airport bar, drinking overpriced beer, until my next flight was called.
Arriving in Australia on a French passport earned curious glances from passport control, particularly as I spoke French with an Australian accent. My fake identification suggested I was dual citizen of France and Australia. Of course, that just earned another question about how that was the case, explaining my mother had been a French citizen, and that my parents now resided in France. However, my father retained Australian citizenship, I had been born in Australia, but now split time between the two countries. The French passport was full of stamps showing a history of travel, adding a story about holding my French passport made travelling to and from the European Union far easier.
Being French, I was flirting with her at the same time, of course. By the time I’d returned home, I was late thirties. Short brown hair. Near continuous stubble. My blue eyes still sparkled, despite some of the horrors I’d seen for the past few years. I’d grown an inch while in the army, that last spurt of puberty, so now stood six-two. Weighed over one hundred kilos. Broad shoulders. Muscular arms. The sleeves of my shirt were rolled back, showing the sleeve tattoo on my right arm, various tattoos on my left arm. Those were all done during my time in the army.
Grabbing a taxi once out of the airport, I directed him to the Park Hyatt. One of the best hotels in Sydney and, considering I spent most of the year sleeping either under the stars, in a tent, or in the sort of hovels most people wouldn’t be caught dead in, when I had the opportunity, I would sleep in absolute luxury for a night or two.
I was stepping out of the shower when my phone rang. No-one from home knew I was in Sydney, checking the number. No-one was dumb enough to keep names, but I recognised the number.
“Catalina.”
“How are you, baby?”
“I’m okay, sweetheart. You?”
“Well, I am missing my Australian teddy bear right now. I’m lying back on my bed, naked, wet and more than willing, thinking about how nice it would be to feel you inside me once again. Are you at home? I’m in Spain right now and could easily drive up to see you.”
“I’m not in France at the moment.”
“Where are you, baby?”
“I’m not sure I should say. I’m dealing with something personal right now.”
“Do you need help?” I noticed the change in tone, imagining her sitting up in bed, pulling the robe that hung around her body now being pulled tight. Completely professional, the flirtatiousness gone immediately. And it was something I’d expect from her.
“Not right now. I’ve just arrived. I need to organise one or two things before I start to assess the situation on the ground. However, the general has already offered assistance should the situation prove more precarious than imagined.”
“I know you’re likely at home right now, Mason. And if you’re there, then someone from your family got in touch. You don’t need to confirm or deny. You know I’ll be there tomorrow if you need me.”
“Thank you, Catalina.”
“Stay safe. Call me if you need anything. I’ll get in touch with the general. If he authorises it…”
“I’m sure there’ll be a regiment of you arriving if he gives the green light.”
“Okay, I’ll let you go, baby. I might see you soon enough.”
Hanging up, I couldn’t help smiling to myself. I didn’t think about the civilian life very often, but if I did retire to someplace warm and peaceful, I’d love that Latina firebrand on my arm if I did. But I shook those thoughts from my head. Though I did give retirement the occasional thought, I wouldn’t know what to do with myself in retirement. Never gave family a thought, I mean a family of my own. You know, a wife, kids, house, two cars in the driveway, with a couple of pets. It all sounds so mundane and boring.
Sleeping like a log that night, thanks to the jetlag, I spent a day acclimatising. I hadn’t been in Sydney in well over ten years so wandered the streets, taking in all the changes to the skyline. Walked along the harbour, took a ferry across it, before walking along the north shore and back over the bridge. Grabbed a meal in The Rocks and enjoyed a few beers in the city before returning to the hotel.
The next day, I got to work. I needed transportation so called the number I was given. An hour later, a tinted SUV arrived outside the hotel to pick me up. The two men were as wary of me as I was of them. They checked my identification, while I confirmed who they were with a passcode I would recognise. Very old school but it avoided relying on technology all the time.
Driving out to the western suburbs, we ended up parking up at a storage facility, explaining I could grab gear there, but I could easily purchase a vehicle from the plethora of car yards. Wanting my own transportation first, I ended up purchasing a brand-new ute, surprising the salesman by paying the whole price immediately. I didn’t worry about it flagging anything as the account I used was legitimate.
Returning to the storage facility, I checked over the kit, surprised at the variety on display. Smiling to myself, I grabbed a duffel bag and started to fill it with everything required to start a war if required.
“Rambo, eat your fucking heart out,” I chuckled to myself.
The valet at the Park Hyatt almost turned his nose up at the fact I turned up in a ute until he sat behind the wheel and realised it was no ordinary ute. I got the one with all the bells and whistles. He met my eyes and gave me an approving look.
“Don’t judge a book by its cover, mate,” I stated.
Enjoying a second and final night at the hotel, I ended up chatting up a lonely looking businesswoman while I was sitting at the bar. I did check she wasn’t wearing a wedding ring, as I didn’t mess with married women, but as there were no sign of a ring, we were soon flirting heavily.
We both had early starts the next morning, so there was none of that awkwardness of one of us trying to leave while the other was sleeping. Showering together was a lot of fun. To be honest, apart from her name and age, we’d avoided talking about our jobs. She knew I travelled the world, and I could talk about all the places I visited but didn’t tell her why. It didn’t matter once we were in bed. She was older than me by a few years, loved sex, and we’d enjoyed a night of passionate but carefree sex.
Heading downstairs together, we both checked out. She was waiting for a taxi while I was waiting for my ute. It was quite obviously brand new. Kissing my cheek, she wished me goodbye. No offer of her number or business card. We knew where we stood. A night together and that would be it.
Story of my life in many ways. Difficult to even call it a brief romance.
Chapter Text
I hadn’t passed a car in at least the past couple of hours approaching the town limits of Bow River. It was rare to pass much traffic anyway, but you’d normally pass at least one or two cars. I wasn’t on the main highway heading north or south, approaching the town from the east. That could explain it though I had that sense of foreboding crawling up the back of my neck. I’d driven into enough shitholes that were nothing but a powder keg of violence waiting to explode.
Ten kilometres from town, I turned off the highway, taking the back roads so I could approach on the main highway from the south. It would take me along the main road through town, meaning I could assess the situation. It was late afternoon by the time I passed the sign stating ‘Bow River. Pop: 2735. Founded 1835.’
Slowing down to the posted speed limit upon entering the town, it was immediately obvious that things had changed in all the years I’d been gone. Many of the old shops were now boarded up. There was more than one homeless looking person on the street. Bow River never had a homeless problem before, but I knew enough that towns like my hometown were victims of the ice epidemic. Driving around a couple of the side streets, the old RSL club looked fine, but I remembered driving along the main road and side streets and feeling how vibrant the town could be. Everyone knew everyone, the sort of town you could leave your back door open and know no-one would go inside to steal your shit.
Returning to the main road, a couple of the old pubs looked shut up and abandoned. I knew one of them had been open for over one hundred years by the time I turned eighteen. The other was even older than that, a staple of the town. The fact those two were closed didn’t bode well.
Parking up my ute, back in the day, I’d have left the windows down and not worried. Looking around, I made sure it was locked up tight and nothing valuable was on display. That alone angered me. Glancing around, there was something entirely wrong. The air itself was different. Not that it smelled, it was just… Something was wrong. That same creeping feeling up my spine.
Walking along the footpath, the streetlights eventually turned on, and as they did, lights outside a couple of pubs illuminated various signs. And it looked like things had really changed. None of the pubs in Bow River had ever entertained things like strippers or exotic dancers. Walking towards one of the pubs, the name had changed since I’d last been in town. Two goons were to either side of the entrance. That was also something different.
Walking towards them, both looked me up and down. I noticed the subtle change in body language. The t-shirt I wore was tight to my body. These two lumps were big lads but not exactly muscular, relying on sheer size to intimidate. A couple of paces short of the door, I was surprised they didn’t stop to bar the way. I didn’t glare at them, but I didn’t avert my eyes either, waiting until I was level.
Letting me in without a word, I walked into an illuminated bar area. It had been completely refurbished since I’d last been in. The bar now had an extensive range of liquor available, while behind the bar, up on a higher counter, were a couple of topless dancers. Both looked quite young, though legal, and their breasts were quite lovely.
Walking to the bar, I took a stool and waited to be approached by one of the women behind the bar. The girl who eventually approached me couldn’t have been older than twenty. “What can I get you?”
“Jack and Coke.”
Smiling, she replied, “Sure. That’ll be ten bucks.”
Placing it down in front of me after a couple of minutes, I handed her the note and thanked her. “Are you new in town? You’re not one of the regulars. Know most of the guys who pop in after their shift.”
“I used to live here, a long time ago now.”
“Oh yeah, what’s your name?”
“Mason.”
Watching the colour drain from her face had me worried. She backed away slowly before turning and walking through the door into what I assumed was the staff room. Moving from the stool, I immediately took position at a table so I could watch any entrance and exit into the bar. The young woman didn’t return, earning curious glances from the other two young women behind the bar.
Fifteen minutes later, the young woman who had served me walked through with two others in tow. She noticed I’d moved and led the two other women towards me. Rising to my feet, I was amused they were all at least six inches shorter than me. “Mark?” one of them asked softly, her bottom lip already trembling.
“I am Mark Mason. Who are you?”
The two young women immediately burst into tears before I found myself clutched onto tightly by the pair of them. Glancing helplessly at the young woman who’d served me, she could read my confusion. “If you didn’t know, Mason, they’re your sisters.”
“Oh…”
No point saying anything else as they were both sobbing, so I focused on just hugging them tightly in return. I was a hard-nosed rather bitter bastard, but the moment got to me too. I’m not completely heartless. The last time I’d seen Olivia, she’d been a baby in my mother’s arm. I didn’t even know who my other sister was.
When they finally calmed down, they slowly let me go as I cupped each of their faces with a hand. My hands were rough but they both smiled, closing their eyes and holding my hand. “Which one of you is Olivia?”
The brunette with gorgeous blue eyes holding my right hand nodded her head. “That’s me,” she said softly, both hugging me again. “And this is our little sister, Amelia.”
Kissing them both on the forehead, their friend brought over a tray of drinks. My sisters eventually let me go and we sat at the table. I sat in the same chair, keeping an eye on the exits. The third woman didn’t join us, but it was obvious that she was a friend.
“I’m sure we all have a million questions for each other, but I’ll get straight to business first. Your message didn’t paint a pretty picture, Olivia. Since arriving, I’m finding myself agreeing that things don’t look good.”
“That’s an understatement… Do you prefer Mark or Mason?” Olivia wondered.
“Been called Mason since the army. No-one calls me by my first name any longer. Someone does call me that, I rarely answer as I’m not used to it.”
I noticed Amelia was staring at me, glancing back at her, earning a shy smile as she started to blush. “Sorry, it’s just… We never thought we’d ever see you again.”
“So why the email?” I had to ask.
“Because things are so bad here now,” Olivia replied, “Just this bar, Mason. Everything has changed for the worse. Dad…” She trailed off as tears welled up in her eyes. “Dad’s dead. So are Uncle Jim and Uncle Brad. They were murdered, Mason!”
Amelia shushed her. “Don’t say that too loud,” she hissed, “They have ears everywhere.”
“Who do?”
The pair of them shared a glance. “Not here, Mason. Everywhere is bugged. Cameras and audio recordings. When they came in, we thought it would help make Bow River prosperous. All they’ve done is destroy what they couldn’t take and now the town is in their iron grip.”
“Finish your drinks. We’ll go to the farm.”
“We can’t. They took it from us,” Olivia murmured, “Dad wouldn’t sell…”
“So where are you living? Where are you working?”
“I work here,” Olivia whispered, “Every girl must work the bar and then dance… And… They make us…” She trailed off as I almost thumped the table, knowing what she was going to say. I pulled her close, hugging her tightly. Glancing at Amelia, she shook her head.
“I work in the other strip bar, but they don’t have me, um, entertaining men yet.”
“But they have you stripping?” She nodded, wiping her cheeks too, “Do they touch you?”
“I’m not allowed to say no. But there’s nothing else we can do. Nowhere we can go. And we can’t leave Mum behind.”
“Mum’s alive?”
“I told her I emailed you. She’s desperate to see you.”
Finishing our drinks, we walked out together. And that drew attention immediately. “Olivia, you’re on shift later tonight. Who is this?”
She thought quickly. “He’s a customer. Wants a bit of this tight pussy before I start. Don’t worry, he’ll be paying for it. You know no-one gets this tight little pussy for free.”
“What about your sister?”
“She’ll watch and might join in later. No dick but she might enjoy his tongue.”
“Wouldn’t blame him. Some lovely eighteen-year-old pussy there. Anyone popped your cherry yet, Amelia?”
She turned around and her voice was pure sweetness. “I’m just waiting for a man with a big, thick cock to do it. But I just can’t seem to find that man yet. You know anyone who can satisfy me, Jim?”
He chuckled. It was dark, feeling chills up my spine again. “Might just have to take you home one night and take that little pussy and your tight little arse too.”
“Promises, promises,” Amelia replied before taking my hand.
“I’ll explain later,” Olivia whispered, squeezing my hand, sensing the fact I wanted to wipe the floor with the pair of goons.
Good thing we walked away as the urge to shoot them both was nearly overwhelming. I kept my back to them so they couldn’t see my face, escorting my sisters to my ute. Placing them on the seats next to me, not on the backseats, I fired up the engine and sped down the main street, hands tight around the steering wheel. They’d only just met me but recognised when I was pissed off.
“If I don’t tease him like that, he’ll try and rape me,” Amelia whispered, “They all know I’m still a virgin. My cherry is up for sale.”
“Fucking hell,” I growled.
“It happens to every girl that graduates from the local high school,” Olivia explained, “Any young man that takes the virginity of a girl… It doesn’t end well. Those who manage to escape to university are fine, but they have to get out of town in the dead of night. The police are bought and paid for. So is the local government. They have influence everywhere. Anyone who has tried to stand up to them has ended up dead, in prison or just so beaten down, they end up working for them anyway.”
“Was it the same for you?” I took her hand as she nodded, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s not your fault, Mason. How were you to know everything would go to shit.”
“Who?” I asked.
“I’m not a virgin but, because I’m only nineteen, they make sure I’m practically virginal. Only five men have had me, and only once time each. I’m safe until I’m twenty and no longer a teenager. Then I’ll be forced to entertain anyone who pays.”
“Who?” I repeated.
She took my hand, squeezing it tightly. “I’ll tell you later,” she whispered, “They’re all in town though. I want you to kill them for me.”
I grunted a reply. I’d do more than just kill them.
Directing me to where they lived, the old farmhouse had always been enormous. Four bedrooms, a large living and dining room, kitchen had been improved. Master bathroom had its own bathroom, I’d always had the main bathroom to myself growing up. The house we pulled up outside was nothing like it. The front yard needing some attention. The car in the driveway was an old model Ford Falcon. I remembered outside the old farmhouse was almost a car park at times.
Parking on the street, I looked up and down each way a couple of times. A typical street you’d see in any country town. Wide streets. The occasional car parked outside a house. Each house was placed on a large block. But many of them didn’t look in great condition.
Walking to the front door, Olivia and Amelia suggested I knock and wait. Doing just that, I heard my mother’s voice for the first time in nearly twenty years. When she opened the door, I pulled back the screen door. She recognised me immediately, collapsing against my chest.
“My baby’s home!” she exclaimed as I hugged her tightly, feeling her sobbing her heart out. For the second time that day, I felt a couple of tears dripping down my cheeks at the same time.
“Hello, Mum,” I replied softly.
"Are you here to help us?”
“From what little I know already, you bet your arse I am, Mum.”
Escorting the three of them inside, Mum told me she’d make coffee as I looked around the house. The lovely furnishings of the old farmhouse had been replaced by obvious second-hand furniture. Glancing at the photos, I smiled as I noticed more than one photo of Mum and myself, and plenty more of my mother and two sisters. Surprisingly, there were very few of my father and mother. There was their wedding photo, and a couple of other shots, but far fewer than I’d have thought.
Mum walked in with a tray with four mugs and some biscuits. Sitting on the lounge, Olivia sat to my left, Amelia to my right. Mum sat on the nearest armchair, sitting back and sipping at our hot drinks, nibbling at a biscuit. I finally asked, “Mum, pardon my French, but what the fuck has happened? Why are you living here and not on the farm? What’s happened in town?”
I noticed her hand shaking as she lifted the mug to her lips, taking a couple of deep breaths before replying. “I know one thing, despite what the coroner said. Your father was murdered. It was no accident.”
“Who murdered him and why?”
“I don’t know who would have done it, but I know who would have ordered it. Why? The farm. The one in charge. He bought the mine first of all. Must have cost him absolute millions. Then he started buying up farmland. Sent his representatives to see us more than once, trying to force a sale. Your father eventually blew his top, told them to fuck off.” She sighed, shaking her head. “He was dead a fortnight later. Your uncles found him out in one of the paddocks. Broken neck and bruised to hell. We knew he was beaten to death, but the doctors suggested he fell from his horse and was trampled in a stampede.”
“Bullshit. Dad was an expert horseman.”
“Everyone who knew him was aware but there was nothing we could do. The one in charge, he owns this town, lock, stock and barrel. The police won’t investigate any crime in which they might be involved. The local council are all on the take. It goes as far as the State Parliament. The local member is constantly seen in the news at corporate events which he is also attending.”
“Fuck,” I muttered, “This man, what’s his name?”
“Barry Johnson. He’s the President and CEO of the company which pretty much owns every business in this town, along with the mine and pretty much every farm in the area. The local IGA? They burned that to the ground and forced them out of town. He opened his own supermarket, hiked up all the prices. Any business along the main road that refused to pay him money or co-operate with him? Forced out of town, only after suffering arson attacks, robberies, being harassed day and night at home and at work.”
“And the drugs,” Olivia added, “We never had a problem apart from the occasional kid smoking a spliff. Half the population is now hooked on ice and meth. Any half-attractive able-bodied women works either at one of the three main bars as a waitress, stripper and occasional escort. Two more pubs are open but they’re little more than fronts to sell drugs. Those long in the tooth will service truckers on the edge of town. When they’re completely spent, they’re finally let loose but still hooked on drugs. Most end up dying in one of the abandoned homes around town.”
“They’ll eventually try and get us hooked too,” Amelia whispered, cuddling into my side, “And I know the date when they’ll sell me off.”
“That isn’t happening,” I muttered, finishing off my coffee, “Right, first thing I’m going to do is visit the farm tomorrow. Is it being run by anyone?”
“No idea. I haven’t been out that way in years.”
“Are you okay, Mum? You’re not forced to do anything?” Mum looked away and that was the response I didn’t want. “Mum?”
“No, I’m not forced to do anything, but they like to threaten me and your sisters. I’m just thankful they paid enough for the farm that I can survive on what I’ve got, but it’s not enough for the three of us to live on. I’ve done what I can to protect my daughters but…”
“They’d just come and force us to work in one of their bars anyway. No-one can say no to them. Those that do, as we’ve explained…” Olivia trailed off. She didn’t need to say anything else.
“How old are you, Olivia?”
“Nineteen. I’m a couple of months away from turning twenty.”
“And you’re eighteen, Amelia?”
“Yes, it was my birthday around three months ago now.”
Glancing at Mum, I couldn’t help grin as she did blush slightly. “I wanted another baby,” Mum whispered, “I missed having you around the house, and I thought a brother or sister for Olivia was a good idea.”
“You’re working tonight, Olivia?” She nodded. “Amelia?” Shaking her head, I sighed with relief. “Mum?”
“They like to send men to knock on my door. It’s simply to frighten me, keep me in line. When I left the farm, I was told in no uncertain terms not to leave town because they wanted to keep Olivia and Amelia close. If we leave, they told us we’d be hunted down and then, well, I’m sure you can imagine.”
I almost crushed the mug in my hand at the idea of my mother being used in such a manner. Olivia noticed and gripped my forearm, gasping at how thick and strong it was. “Wow,” she whispered.
“I’ll go to your bar tonight, Olivia. You live here, Amelia?”
“The three of us do.”
“Good. Let me get my things out of the car. I need to explain exactly what I’ve been up to the past few years.”
Heading outside, I grabbed the duffel bag from my boot and the briefcase I always carried. Heading back inside, Mum was waiting for me, leading me to what looked like one of the girls’ rooms. “Whose room is this?” I asked.
“Amelia’s. She can share with her sister for the time being. You need your own room.”
“I can take the couch.”
“Mark, how tall are you now?”
“Six-two.”
“And your weight?”
“Been a while since I weighed myself but over one hundred kg’s.”
“You’re sleeping on a bed. I don’t need you waking up with a bad back. You eaten?”
“Not really thought about it, to be honest.”
“You’ll need to eat. So will Olivia before she goes to work.”
Following Mum into the kitchen, I did have a nosy around, thankful that the fridge, freezer and cupboards were full. My sisters walked into the kitchen, sitting at the table, as Mum put together a simple but filling meal for the four of us. It was weird sitting down with the family for dinner for the first time in nearly twenty years. My last meal had been with my mother and father, Olivia not even a year old, so she wouldn’t remember it.
Olivia disappeared to her room to get changed. Considering I was still dressed in my usual gear when on the job, I changed into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, changing my boots for a pair of running shoes. Walking out into the living room, Mum and Amelia both looked up and gasped.
“Wow,” Amelia whispered.
“My little boy is all grown up,” Mum added, smiling broadly.
“I’m not sure I can tell you everything I’ve been up to but if things are as bad as you say, I have friends who would be willing to come sort this out.”
Olivia walked out and my jaw dropped. She looked gorgeous but also like a complete slut. I don’t use that word easily, but I understood immediately what was required of her. Noticing my face, she walked over to me on her five-inch heels, pressing her firm body into mine. I was a little awkward hugging her, as despite looking how she did, there was no missing how beautiful she was, and I had to remember she was my sister. But having not spent any time around her, it was difficult to look at her and think ‘Olivia = Sister’.
Explaining what I wanted to do, I asked Mum to make sure the front door was locked tightly and they were not to answer for anyone. Amelia had the night off, ready to tell her not to go back to work. I wasn’t having my eighteen-year-old sister being put in harm’s way, but I needed to know the situation on the ground.
Driving my sister back into town, I pulled into a side street before pulling up the kerb and parking up. “What are you doing tonight?” Looking awkward, I took her hand and squeezed it. “Olivia, always be honest with me. That’s all I ask.”
“I’m working the bar for an hour, then they want me to dance. Or strip, for want of a better word. Men will pay money for to offer private dances.”
“Do they touch you in there?” She looked away but she nodded her head. “But not sex?”
“Not sex, as in they’re not allowed to fuck me,” she whispered, “But if they pay enough, I’m supposed to please them in other ways.”
“I’ll make sure this all ends sooner rather than later. What will happen if you stop going to work?”
She looked at me and I saw the fear in her eyes. And the tear that dripped down her cheek. “They’ll gang rape me and Amelia and put Mum to work at a hotel, barely making fifty bucks from each customer,” she whispered.
“Fuck,” I murmured, “Who threatened you?”
“His name is Billy. He’s Mr Johnson’s right-hand man, but anything Billy tells us is what Mr Johnson tells him to say.”
“Will Billy be there tonight?”
Shaking her head, I did sigh with relief. “No, he only comes on a Friday and Saturday night.”
“Is he one of the five?”
The question broke her as she leaned against me, sobbing into my chest. Caressing the back of her head, I’d kept a lid on my emotions during most of my time in the army and then working for GSI. But hearing my little sister sobbing against me, just beginning to understand what she’d had to endure, it wasn’t the tears that I felt sliding down my cheeks that worried me. It was the rage I felt building inside me. And I knew, once I blew my top, a lot of people could possibly die.
“Head inside. I’ll be in later,” I said softly.
“Okay. What will you be doing?”
She was teasing me as she’d told me what she was doing. “Just checking things out,” I replied, “But I also…” I gripped the steering wheel tighter. She noticed and ran her soft hand down my forearm to my hand. “I’m sorry, Olivia. I had no idea what was going on.”
“Not your fault. Mum has explained everything. Did you try and contact us after you left?”
“Of course, but phones and email didn’t work, and whenever I contacted someone else, they told me what Dad had told them. He kept his word about disowning me completely while making sure I had no way to contact you otherwise.”
Kissing her cheek, I suggested she get inside. Making sure no-one recognised me, I drove around town before parking up back at home, checking Mum and Amelia were safe inside, before I walked back to town. The place wasn’t exactly heaving but it had changed since I was last there. Back in the day, the place would fill up with miners on a weekend, most living closer to the mines in accommodation during the week. As for farmers, most would only visit during a weekend, so I knew Friday and Saturday could prove interesting.
Heading towards the pub where my sister worked, two goons were again on the door. This time, I was stopped and questioned. I didn’t give them attitude but made sure they quickly understood I wouldn’t be intimidated. I walked inside with a warning to behave ringing in my ears, but while they had size, I’d already sized them up. They didn’t concern me.
Olivia recognised me as I took a seat at the bar. She was already up above the bar, dancing against a pole. I’d been in enough strip bars over the years while on the job. But part of me couldn’t help but glance up at her, bra already disappeared to reveal what I knew was a pair of very perk C-cup breasts. Her eyes met mine for a moment, thankful that she kept her face blank, while I immediately looked away.
The only women in the bar were behind the bar or dancing on stage. The girls serving me were friendly, but I’d spent enough time in shitholes around the globe and recognised when women were living and working in fear. The young woman who’d been in earlier wasn’t there. Calling one of the girls over after I’d had a couple of drinks, I asked how much a private dance was and how long it would last. I didn’t want my sister up there all night, and certainly didn’t want to see her disappear with another man.
“Fifty bucks for half an hour,” the girl replied, “Hundred bucks for an hour. Which one do you want?”
“Her,” I replied, pointing at my sister, “What’s her name?”
“Stage name is Honey. You want her?”
“Yes.”
“Come with me.”
Following her thought a door into a room that looked like some sort of bordello, my sister arrived a couple of minutes later. She looked a little surprised but also relieved that it was me, taken by the hand and led into a small room. There was a leather chair at one of the room, a pole opposite the chair, a few framed pictures of naked women on the wall, and a fridge next to the chair, drinks inside complimentary.
Olivia closed and locked the door, walking me over to the chair. “There are camera’s everywhere but no audio in here,” she whispered, “And I have to dance for you. I can’t just sit here and talk.”
“But you can talk while dancing?”
“You’ve paid for an hour, Mason. They’ll expect… Can you handle me giving you a lap dance while I’m naked?”
“I’m sure I can handle it.”
Watching my sister work the pole was far more arousing than I thought it would be. She must have done a little dancing as she had talent. When she ended up nearly naked, only wearing thigh highs and heels, she slowly approached me, resting a knee to either side of my body, as I couldn’t help placing my hands at her hips.
“I know you’re my brother, but I can’t think of you as that,” she whispered, a shy smile on her face, “And now I’m naked on your lap.”
As she gyrated on my lap, I told her my story, from the day I left the farm to the current day. She asked a few questions as I talked, but what she learned is that I was more than capable of helping my family and perhaps the whole town, but I was going to call in the cavalry at the same time. It was going to take a little time, but I assured her that her time as a dancer would soon be at an end.
“And my little sister isn’t having her virginity sold to the highest bigger,” I added.
“Far as I’m concerned, I’m still one too,” Olivia whispered, leaning down so her lips were by my ear, “Maybe you’d like to make love to your little sister?”
Chuckling, I ran my fingers down her back to her tight little arse. “You are my little sister, Olivia. Not sure that’s a good idea.”
“I’ve always loved the idea of you, Mason, but now that you’re here… I was attracted immediately. As I said, I don’t look at you and see my brother, I see a very attractive older man.”
Her eyes met mine and I think we both smiled, caressing her cheek as she relaxed on my lap. That’s when she felt my erection. Sister or not, she was an attractive and very naked young woman on my lap. When she blushed, I hugged her to my body. Surveillance be damned. “If they asked, just say you loved feeling my erection,” I whispered.
“Oh, I do love feeling it already,” she whispered back.
Our hour eventually ended. I couldn’t help appreciating her naked body. She was a beautiful young woman, noticing her blushing again when I watched her get dressed. Taking my hand, she led me back to the bar, whispering she still had a few hours before her shift was over. I assured her I wouldn’t leave until she was finished.
She spent the next few hours alternating between the bar and the stage. When her shift finished, she disappeared for a couple of minutes, passed a note by one of the other girls that I was to meet her in a side street out the back to pick her up.
It was early morning by the time I parked up outside the house. Heading inside, my sister headed straight to the bathroom for a shower, not surprised to see Mum was still up, waiting for us to arrive home. I kissed her cheek, escorting her to her bedroom door, suggesting she get herself some sleep. As my sister showered, I made us each a cup of tea. Sitting on the couch, I was quickly joined by my sister, now wrapped up in a fluffy dressing gown. Curling her legs underneath her, she snuggled into me while sipping at our drinks.
“What will you do later today?”
“I’ll be up early as I plan on doing some reconnaissance. Is Amelia working tonight?”
“We both are.”
“Okay, I’ll check on Amelia tonight. Will you be okay?”
“I’ve learned to deal with it all, Mason. It’s fine.”
Heading to bed, I stripped off and was lying back, answering messages on my phone, when my door opened. Lying in the dark, I wasn’t surprised to feel the sheets lift up and a warm body to join mine. Olivia knew I was awake as I felt her arm rest over my chest. “Do you mind?” she whispered.
“You naked?” I whispered. Feeling her nod, I added, “Well, I am too.”
“I love you, Mason,” she whispered back.
Giving her a gentle squeeze, I heard her sigh, then a few seconds of silence, before she started to cry. I had a good idea why, and she was crying for more than one reason. Turning onto our sides, I hugged her as I held onto her tightly. When she leaned back, I could just about see her eyes. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, “I should have tried harder.”
“Not your fault, but I always dreamed of you coming home to rescue us. Now it’s come true.”
Notes:
This was originally uploaded to another site in one full chapter. I'll be splitting this up into two or three for this website.
The town of 'Bow River' that will appear in this tale is a figment of my imagination.
Chapter 3: Bow River, Ch. 03
Chapter Text
Waking the next morning with her spooned back against me, she would have felt my erection, but she was still fast asleep when I slid out of bed. Sliding on a pair of tracksuit pants, I walked out into the kitchen, Mum sat at the table, nursing a mug of coffee. She looked me up and down as I was shirtless, definitely looking far different to the young man who’d left nearly twenty years earlier. It wouldn’t have just been the tattoos and the definition from all the hard work I’d put into my body. There were also quite a few scars with stories behind them.
“Olivia slept in your bed,” she stated.
“Yeah, I think she needed a little comfort, Mum.”
“It’s fine, Mark.” I met her eyes and she smiled. “You’ll always be Mark to me. Your surname is Mason.”
“Okay, Mum.”
“Good boy,” she stated as I sat next to her with my own mug of coffee. Taking her hand, she leaned over, resting her head against my shoulder. “Thank you for coming home.”
“I’ll do what I can to help. I’ll be heading out soon to check things out. Tonight, I’ll go with Amelia.”
“I understand Olivia and Amelia, how they already feel about you. Hard to see you as their brother. You’ve only ever been a picture, an idea, a name. They love the idea of who you were but, now that you’re here, I can understand their attraction at the same time.”
“I’m not going to…”
She gripped my hand tightly. “I’m not saying you will, but if something were to happen, let it happen.”
My head turned so quickly; Mum couldn’t hold back the giggle. “You serious?”
“They need a good man in their life, and as I said, they never met you, but they’ve always loved you. I would ask what you’ll do after this, but I guess…”
“Want to come live in France?”
“What?”
Wrapping an arm around her shoulders, I explained bits and pieces of my life, but mostly about where I lived when I wasn’t hard at work. She was impressed, and when I said I could organise new identities for us all, she had to ask about what exactly I did. I assured her I didn’t do anything too illegal, but I hadn’t been in the army for over a decade.
With no sign of Amelia or Olivia getting up, I quickly showered and changed, Olivia still fast asleep in bed. Running my fingers through my hair, she woke up just enough so I could kiss her goodbye on the cheek. “Love you,” she whispered.
Mum didn’t ask what I was doing, at least in detail. Taking everything that I figured I’d need, the first place to visit was the old farm. Parking up by the gate, it was chained up tight. Looking through my binoculars, the farmstead appeared to be deserted, in dire need of a lick of paint. But I saw a couple of new greenhouses in the distance, and I had a good idea what they could be growing in there. If not growing, then they were busy doing something else. Seen more than one example which would hold some sort of drug lab.
Next on the agenda was the mine. It was a two-hour drive from the old farm, many of the roads being dirt instead of bitumen. Access to the mine was restricted but there were roads around it where I could get a good look at the operation. I didn’t anticipate seeing anything other than a busy mining operation, stopping some distance away from any sort of security, getting out of my car and overlooking it with my binoculars. Nothing out of the ordinary but I’d seen enough over the years to know what I was looking at was more than likely deceiving.
Returning to Bow River the long way, I stopped at the farm of one of my father’s old friends. Approaching the farmstead slowly, the fact he and his wife appeared, looking rather nervous, told me all I needed to know. Stepping out of my ute, sunnies on, beard, black shirt and denim jeans with my boots, I knew he didn’t recognise me at all until I took off my sunnies.
“Mark?” he asked, “Mark Mason?”
“Good to see you, Mister Taylor.”
He walked towards me, offering his hand to shake. His wife joined us, shaking my hand too. “What brings you here? We haven’t seen you in years.”
“I’m here to help.”
Both nodded in understanding, gesturing to follow them inside. Sat at the table in their kitchen, his wife made us coffee, waiting for her to join us before I started interrogating them about what the situation was. Hearing they’d agreed terms wasn’t a surprise. They were paying all sorts of fees, losing most of their profits because of it. No-one could help them.
The only other thing they could confirm is that every other farm in the region was in the same predicament. My father wasn’t the only one to be murdered, the family forced to sell off their farm afterwards. Once they’d told me all they could, I thanked them and told them I would look into trying to help everyone.
“Bow River isn’t what it used to be,” he said, walking alongside me back to my vehicle, “I used to go to the pub every week. Now? I only go if I’m dying of thirst. Know what I mean?”
“Level with me, sir. I can either take my family and go, or I can do something about this. But if I take option two, it’s going to be violent and messy.”
“They need stopping, Mason. Part of me wouldn’t blame you for just getting your family to safety. If I could do the same thing…”
Shaking his hand, I didn’t promise him anything but assured him I’d do what I could to help out those people who needed it. Arriving back home a couple of hours later, I had to drive up the main road again on the way. During the day, it simply appeared to be the sleepy country town I’d always known it as. But appearances are deceiving. The mining operation was already playing on my mind. And the old fam was definitely a front for something as well.
“What do you think?” Mum asked after I’d parked up and walked inside. I was sat at the kitchen table, Mum dressed and making us both a coffee.
“Well, I could have driven up onto the old farm, but this was simply reconnaissance for now. Couple of new looking greenhouses. The mining operation seemed legit from a distance. Could be a front for something though. Also stopped by the Taylor farm and had a conversation with him.”
Mum was silent as she brought two mugs over to the table. Only when she was sat down did she say anything. “We were one of the first they visited as we had one of the largest farms in the area. The threats and intimidation started immediately. We just never believed they’d go to the lengths they did. And we knew we couldn’t fight back as they were buying up everything around here first and spreading their influence. When they killed your father, everyone else immediately fell into line. Thing is, they were forced to sell but remain on the farm working.”
“I think they’re using our old farm for other reasons.”
“Drugs. Everyone knows but no-one will say anything. The cops are bought and paid for. The local government is heavily influenced. Corruption everywhere. Go figure.”
“I’ll take Amelia to work tonight. When do the girls now work?”
She sighed, shaking her head. “They’re pretty much working every day. I’m surprised there hasn’t been a knock at the door about you being here. I know that all the girls they employ are watched.”
“I’ll be careful but I’d rather they not know who I am for the moment.” Sipping at my coffee, I finally added, “I’ll need to call in some friends. I can’t do this alone.”
“What are you planning?”
“Two options. Option one is take you three and we get the hell out of here. But that leaves everyone else I remember living with this. Option two is take the fight to these people. I have experience in dealing these sorts of issues.”
“When can they get here?”
“All I need to do is make a call and they’ll come.”
Amelia walked out of her bedroom dressed for work. What she wore wasn’t as slutty as her sister, but Amelia wasn’t stripping yet. If anything, the uniform and how she styled herself was to make her look younger. She smiled shyly at me as I stood up. Hugging me tightly, she told me she was ready. Driving her towards the pub she worked at, I parked up around the back again.
“Are you sure that you’re only working bar?” I asked her.
Leaning over, she kissed my cheek. “Come inside in about ten minutes or so.”
She got out and walked into the rear entrance of the pub. I drove home, parked up the car and headed inside. Olivia had already left, leaving Mum home alone. I changed so I looked like a local but took my French passport and identification. I had a feeling people would start asking questions. Changing into a t-shirt and shorts, I didn’t head out strapped but still carried protection. I hadn’t seen anyone walked around armed. This was Australia and no-one walked around armed. Well, except the cops, and I hadn’t seen their presence at all.
There were a couple of goons at the door to Amelia’s pub. There’d never been bouncers or doormen when I’d last been in Bow River. Suggested things had seriously changed, as most country pubs were filled with locals who just wanted a quiet beer. Unlike Olivia’s pub, these two decided to try and throw their weight around.
“Who are you? Not seen you here before?” Tweedledee asked.
“You’re not a local. What brings you here?” Tweedledum asked.
“I’m touring Australia and heard many good things about Bow River,” I replied, putting on a slight accent. Whenever I was in France, I only spoke French and managed a decent accent. I don’t think either of them were particularly convinced. To add a little flavour, I added, “I’m Legion.”
“Foreign Legion?”
“Yes. Ten years, spent most of those in similar conditions to this in Africa.”
“Interested in work? Our boss likes to have men on the books with experience.”
I had to stop myself smiling as this was the sort of in that I was hoping to get. “I’m a dual national so can work here without a problem.”
The two idiots shared a glance. “Come back here on Friday evening. Make it around 7pm. Our handler is always here for a drink and to see the pretty girl’s dance. He’ll give you the once over and, if he’s convinced, you can earn some dollars.”
“That easy?”
The fact they both smirked suggested it was. “As I said, the boss is always looking for people.”
Heading inside, there were not many what I’d call locals inside. Most looked like they were either from the mine, and I’d been in enough bars and taverns to recognise people who were there to bring violence if necessary. Amelia was behind the bar serving drinks, so after buying one from her, I perched myself in a corner to scope out the scene. To be honest, after the interrogation at the front door, it was rather disappointing. Pretty girls got up to strip. One or two guys purchased private dancers. To my relief, Amelia never left the bar area, either serving drinks there, taking orders from the table, as the place also served food, and clearing any empty tables of dirty dishes and glasses.
I stayed until her shift was over, walking out the front door and walking back to my ute. She arrived fifteen minutes later, kiss on the cheek and a quick hug before I drove us home. Mum was in bed by the time I arrived, but checking for Olivia, she must have been still at work. Amelia disappeared for a shower as I had a drink before heading to my bedroom. Lying back, wanting to remain awake until Olivia got home, I wasn’t too surprise Amelia strolled into my bedroom in a crop top and panties.
Snuggling up against me, I wrapped an arm around her. “Thank you for being there tonight,” she whispered, “I felt safe knowing you were watching out for me.”
“Can’t do that every night. Just wanted to see how things were operating.”
It was at around 2am that I heard the front door open. Amelia was fast asleep, managing to extricate myself as I found Olivia already in the kitchen. As soon as she felt my presence, I was hugged tightly as I stroked her back. “At least I have a nice man to come home to now,” she said softly.
“I’m not that nice,” I replied, “Hell, if I told you some of the things…”
“Don’t care. You came home to your family. Do you know what you’re going to do yet?”
Sitting at the table, she refused to let go of my hand, moving her chair closer to mine. “Okay, I have a few ideas in my head but most of them are not realistic. However, I was offered a job when entering Amelia’s pub earlier this evening. It might be a way in. Get an idea of what we’re facing while I call in the cavalry.”
“And how will you take care of them?”
“Go to war with them. Turn Bow River into downtown Mogadishu if necessary.”
“How many people?”
“I could call in enough favours I’d have an army here within a week.”
Heading to bed, Amelia woke up as I slid back into bed, snuggling into me again. In the darkness, I heard the door opening, Olivia padding across the room and sliding onto the bed, hugging my other side. “Is this okay?” she whispered.
“I now have both my sisters in bed with me. Though it’s hard to really think of you that way as I haven’t seen either of you in a long time.”
“I’ve only ever had this idea of who you are,” Olivia whispered, snuggling into me a little bit more, “Now that you’re here…”
“I want him to take my virginity, Olivia,” Amelia whispered into my other ear, “I don’t want those bastards to have me.”
“Whoa!” I exclaimed, both shushing me before they giggled, “Amelia, I’m your brother!”
“I don’t look at you and think of you that way,” she retorted, “I see a gorgeous hunk of a man who has come home to save his hometown. And if he plays his cards right, he’ll get both girls.”
I felt one soft hand dip underneath the band of my underwear, quickly joined by a second half, that felt a little smaller. I groaned as two soft pairs of lips then kissed my cheek. “As far as I’m concerned, I’m yours too,” Olivia breathed.
“We’ll discuss all this later. I’ll be doing a little more recon the next couple of days. You’ll both be safe for the time being?” They stated they would be safe for the time being, though would like me to move quickly if possible. “I’ll do my best,” I assured them, “But I can’t afford any mistakes either.”
Waking up in bed with my two sisters surprised me to start with before remembering what happened. Both were still wearing a crop top and panties, turning to kiss Amelia on the forehead, turning to see Olivia half awake. She wanted a soft kiss on the lips, whispering that she loved me, before I left the two to get some much-needed rest.
Mum was up and about as I strolled into the kitchen. She hugged me tightly before making me a coffee and some toast. Sitting down together, it didn’t take her long to ask me what I had planned.
“I have an in with them tomorrow. I’m more than likely going to be meeting this Billy character.” I passed her my French identification. “If they try and do background checks, this will be completely legit. As is my Legion cover story. I got to know some blokes from the Legion during my time in Africa. Hard as fucking nails. Anyway, I’m going to try and talk with a couple of more farmers today, also see if anyone along the main road is willing to talk. Don’t suppose any of my old friends stuck around?” When her face fell, I had a feeling I already knew the answer. “They’re working for him, aren’t they?”
“He offered great money to young men who would never see that sort of cash in their lifetime again. I can’t blame them for taking the offer, but they sold their souls when doing so.”
“I’ll deal with it when the time comes.” Draining my coffee, I stood up and kissed her cheek. “I’d better go and get started. I want as much information as possible before I meet with Billy. Once I’ve met him, and perhaps had a sit down with someone else, I’ll call in the cavalry. I don’t want this shit dragging out forever.”
It was another day of information gathering. Visiting the old Stevens farm, the old fella was still there, working hard. He was happy to see me and had no problem being honest once we were inside. Added to what Mister Taylor had told me the day before. Knew I’d had a falling out with my father, but I’d never wanted to see my old man hurt. Whoever killed him would also suffer retribution.
“I hope you can help with all this, son,” he muttered, “Bow River was never a metropolis, but it was somewhere we could be proud of living. Not anymore. So many good people driven away.”
“I won’t leave until the matter is resolved, sir.”
He shook my hand, his grip tight, that ‘old man’ strength from someone who’d worked all his life. “Just don’t go getting yourself killed. Your mother and sisters need you.”
“I know, sir. They have no idea of the whirlwind that’s about to fall upon them.”
I visited another two farms to be told the same story. Bow River was a shadow. The threats and intimidation. The fact these generational farmers no longer owned the lands they farmed but remained out of fear. I did another pass of the old farm, but nothing had changed, tempted to open the gate and drive up to the farmstead. Returning to Bow River by mid-afternoon, I visited a couple of shops I remembered. When introducing myself, they almost seemed relieved, whispers about my time in the army and if I was there to help. Maybe all these people had read as much fiction as I had over the years…
Returning home in time to see my sisters, they were both readying for work as I changed in my bedroom. I was standing in only my underwear when both walked in and hugged me, their soft hands caressing my body. “Girls,” I warned with a chuckle.
“You’re going to be my first,” Amelia sang, before she stood on her tiptoes to kiss my cheek, “My first and only, Mason. I love you.”
“I wish I was a virgin for you too,” Olivia added, “But you’ll be the only man intimate with me that I love.”
“Girls…”
“Mark…” Looking up to see Mum in the doorway, I was glad to see her smiling. “I know how old you are, but I’m going to give you one piece of advice. Accept it now because I’ll tell you one thing. These two girls are in love with you already and denying their love for you will only break their hearts. They don’t see you are their brother. They see you as the man who has come home to save them.”
Glancing between my sisters, their eyes full of hope and love, I finally sighed and nodded. “I’ve only just learned I have another little sister, and now I’m hearing that they both want to be intimate with me. It’s just a little weird. But I’ll admit it’s hard to see either of you as a sister because, well, I don’t know you all that well yet.”
“That will come later,” Olivia stated, “Right now, you need to shower and change. I’m hoping you’ll come visit both of us tonight.”
“Are you seeing Billy tomorrow night?” Amelia asked.
“I am.”
“If he accepts you, that’s your way in,” Olivia added, “And if they’re really impressed, you’ll meet the big boss. I’ve seen it happen before.”
Mum drove the girls to work that evening as I’d been seen around town often enough by now. She returned within a few minutes, offering to make a quick dinner. Sitting on the couch together, she snuggled into my side as we watched some television together, feeling and hearing her sigh more than once. “I missed my little boy so much,” she whispered, “Thank you for coming home.”
“I’m just glad Olivia sent that message. Shame Dad…”
“He had his reasons though I found it hard to forgive him. But I also understood that you did break his heart, Mark. He was angry, but he was also heartbroken that his son turned his back. That’s how he felt, that you turned your back not only on him, but the family.”
“Did you think that?”
“No. My boy was finding his own path and I supported it. That’s what a mother is supposed to do.” She wrapped an arm across my broad chest. “Do you still hate him?”
“I never hated him, Mum. I just wish things ended on a better note. Our last words were those spoken in anger. I regret we never got the chance to make our peace.”
“He’d forgiven you by the time he died, but the stubborn fool that he was, he simply wouldn’t reach out first. And since you hadn’t tried reaching out in return, it was just assumed that you’d moved on with your life and tried to forget. I didn’t blame you for that.”
“I never forgot. I just got in with my life.”
Mum went to bed early, knowing I’d be heading out. I was left feeling she was an old woman before her time, beaten down by what life had thrown at her the past few years. I knew getting her out of Bow River would do her the world of good too. After making sure she was safe and well, I walked into town, stopping at Amelia’s pub first.
The doormen paid me no mind this time, taking a seat at the bar. Amelia served me and I was starting to sense word had spread between people she knew who I was, and they were making sure I wasn’t recognised as her brother. I had no doubt people fought back as best they could, taking the small victories whenever they were offered.
Sensing Amelia was okay after a couple of hours, and she smiled at me from time to time, I settled my bill and walked down the road towards Olivia’s pub. It was livelier inside, the music louder, and the women on staged were completely nude and far more provocative. I was recognised as a woman behind the bar gestured for me to take a seat.
“Want a dance from Honey?”
“How long can I get?”
“Maximum is two hours. If you take that, you get a bedroom experience. No sex though. That’s not on offer yet.” I had a feeling the words were for anyone else who might be listening. “Interested?”
“Sure. Where is she?”
“Working the room. I’ll let her know you’re here.” She leaned forward towards me ear, so I leaned closer in return. “She told us you’re here to help. Please… We need it.”
Leaning back, I met her eyes and saw the fear. I returned a single nod before she released a breath and smiled at me. I’d seen fake smiles plenty of times. Hers was genuine, at least for me. She poured me a drink and placed it in front of me. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Olivia appeared at my side a few minutes later, resting her forearms on my shoulder. “I heard you want some private time with me, baby?”
Glancing around, I knew I had an act to play. “That’s right, sweetheart. I’ve heard you’re quite the little dancer. I wouldn’t mind getting you naked and seeing those little titties on display.”
“And maybe this tight pussy too?”
“Oh, I definitely want to see that in my face too.”
Taking my hand, she led me towards the back and up a set of stairs. I was left thinking of back rooms in certain establishments where girls were expected to service client after client. I’d cleared more than a few during my time with GSI. Seen some things that had lived long in the memory. Thankfully, there were only three doors, Olivia quickly explaining the one at the end of the short hallway was Billy’s office, and the bedroom we would be using was the only one and not used frequently.
Entering with her, she locked the door and leapt into my arms, wrapping her legs around me before she kissed me hard. I couldn’t help kissing her back for a few seconds before I had to lean back. “Cameras?”
Shaking her head, she replied, “Nothing in here. The big boss insisted that some of his own people might want to use it.”
Placing her feet on the ground, she pushed me backwards to I was sat on the edge of the bed, and she quickly stripped naked. The fact she did it without hesitation did make me feel awful for her. My feelings must have appeared on my face as she rather quickly straddled my lap. “I’m getting naked quickly for my big brother,” she stated, kissing me softly again, “Trust me, I’m never eager to get naked for anyone else.”
Grabbing the base of my t-shirt, she quickly had that off with her soft, small hands caressing my body once again, fingers trailing over the occasional scar. I could have explained but it wasn’t the time. Caressing her cheek with my own hand made her smile, leaning forward to kiss her properly, sliding my tongue into her mouth, both of us smiling when she pressed down onto my obvious erection.
“Is your little sister turning you on?” she whispered, resting her forehead against mine.
“As I’ve explained, it’s hard to see the beautiful woman on my lap as my sister because I’ve been gone so long.”
“Mason, can I take off everything else for you?”
“Are we…”
“I’ve got two hours to be naked and naughty with my big brother.”
She was rather excited sliding off my lap, helping take off my shoes and socks, my jeans and underwear joining her. It was the first time she’d seen my cock in the light, having only felt it in the darkness before. Her eyes lit up as she pushed me back and gestured for me to lie down properly. Once I was where she wanted, she straddled my lap, feeling her hot pussy resting against my shaft.
“I’ve masturbated to this moment so often,” she whispered, “Maybe not happening quite like this, but the idea of my brother coming home to rescue us, then taking his family with him, and he’d make love to me and our little sister all the time, give us babies, be our lover and protector.”
Leaning forward, she kissed me again as I ran my fingers down her back to her arse, making her giggle as I gave it a gentle squeeze. Rubbing herself on my length simply turned us both on even more, making her squeal when I rolled her over onto her back. Her eyes lit up as my cock rubbed against her slit, a gasp escaping her as I could read how eager, almost desperate she was for us to make love.
“I love you so much,” she whimpered.
“Anyone ever gone down on you?” Shaking her head, I kissed her softly. “You’re going to love it, sweetie. Oh, and I love you just as much. Always have.”
“You have?”
“I never forgot home, Olivia. But I was told to stay away, disowned as I was. I simply honoured his wishes. Once this is over, you’re coming with me and we’re going to be a family in more ways than one.”
Kissing down her body, her hard pink nipples were crying out for attention first. She laughed, her body writhing underneath me as she was sensitive, my other hand slowly spreading her legs, feeling her bald pussy was already dripping with excitement. She gasped more than once as I gently fondled her while suckling as her nipples, her fingers running over my short hair. I’d never let it grow since joining the army.
“Mason,” she moaned softly.
Paying attention to her breasts had probably turned her on more than she expected. Kissing down her firm little body, I inhaled her scent, making me growl with appreciation, earning a little giggle which had me chuckling as well. Gazing up to meet her eyes, she smiled at me, her eyes filled with nothing but love for her big brother.
I’d enjoyed going down on women I’d been intimate with. Nothing would compare with going down on Olivia, and I knew I’d feel the same about Amelia. My little sister tasted absolutely fucking divine, and I knew I’d happily do this for her every day if that’s what she wanted. Having not enjoyed such attention before, she didn’t quite know what she liked either, so it was fun for both of us as I experimented, but once her clit made its appearance, begging for attention, I had her crying out with pleasure as I figured out how she liked that licked while I had two fingers in her pussy, curled and ready to find her special spot.
“Oh my fucking god!” she cried out, her pussy squeezing my fingers, back arching as my little sister was thoroughly enjoying herself.
“That’s it, Olivia,” I murmured, “Let yourself go. You can cum all you want with your big brother.”
“Oh fuck… Oh fuck… Oh fuck…”
“Cum, Olivia. You can cum for me. Let yourself go.”
“Going to sob like a little girl when I do.”
“Then I’ll cuddle and comfort you after.” I gazed up and smiled. “Now cum for your brother.”
It was epic. It was glorious. It was the most beautiful sight I’d ever seen, and the sounds were equally as wonderful. My sister let go as the waves of pleasure flowed through her body. If I read her reactions correctly, one climax simply crashed into the next, smiling to myself that my sister was capable of multiple orgasms. It was too much for her, of course, removing my fingers and mouth as she started to sob almost uncontrollably.
Moving to her side, she turned and buried her head against my chest, wrapping my arms around her to provide the love and comfort she so desperately needed. “It will be over soon, Olivia. I promise.”
Thankfully, she calmed down rather quickly, lifting her face so I could dry her cheeks with my thumb before she wanted to kiss me again. “Do you want…”
“You don’t have to…”
She took a deep breath before starting. “They made me blow them, Mason. I hated every second, and they’d make me swallow their cum, or they’d cum on my face without warning. I wanted to bite their dicks, but I knew they’d rape and then probably kill me afterwards for doing it.” She smiled and hugged me tightly. “I’d love to suck your cock, Mason. I want to do it. I want to take your cum in my mouth. I’d love to take your load on my face because it’s what I want to do.”
“Only if you’re sure.”
“I want to be on my knees on the floor, my brother looking all powerful and strong over me, but gazing down at me lovingly. I know he’d never hurt me. Never raise a hand. Never raise his voice. Never do anything but show his love for me and my sister. And our mother too.”
She looked so small on the floor, sat on her knees, at least from my height. But seeing her show her love to me by using her mouth, tongue and hands on my cock, I couldn’t help enjoying the moment. And she put her heart and soul into that first blowjob, almost desperate to make me cum, help her brother enjoy a similar climax to the one she’d just enjoyed.
To be honest, it didn’t take her long to make me cum. I groaned loudly as I erupted, and my little sister swallowed every drop, moaning happily before she leaned back and opened her mouth, licking her lips and smiling up at me. “Yummy, big brother,” she cooed, “I think I’ll do that far more often. And I’ll have to show Amelia how to blow her big brother properly too. Would you like that? Your little sisters naked on their knees before you, ever so eager to suck on your big cock?”
Picking her up had her squealing and giggling as I placed her on the bed, resting over her, feeling her legs spread as my still hard cock rested on her. “You’re a tease,” I growled playfully.
Running her fingers down my chest, the love and lust in her eyes made me smile at her. “I want to make love,” she whispered.
“Not yet.”
“Not yet, because you should make love with Amelia first.”
“Why?”
“Because she’s still a virgin and she wants you to be her one and only. And I’m scared they’re going to do something soon.”
“After I meet with Billy tomorrow, I’m going to call in the cavalry. Once they’re here, you both stop going to work.”
“Okay.”
Since we were not going to make love, I thought going down on my sister again was a good idea. She loved the idea too, and I spent a good forty-five minutes slowly licking her to one orgasm after another. By the time I stopped, my jaw was feeling a little sore while she was lying back with a smile on her face that probably wouldn’t fade for days. Spooning against me, she felt my cock pressing against her, not surprise her hand ended up wrapped around it, stating that she just wanted to hold it for a while.
Two hours ended and I needed to go. Thankfully, her shift would end in an hour, so after a last kiss, I whispered that I’d head home. She told me that Amelia would be waiting for her, and they’d make their way home together. I was in bed, still awake, when they did arrive home. Olivia must have told her sister what happened as, as soon as they entered my room and switched on the main light, both stripped naked and joined me on the bed, Amelia pulling back the sheet, her eyes lighting up at my cock.
Straddling my lap, she leaned down and kissed me, and while inexperienced, her eagerness to please was absolute. Whimpering when I slid my tongue into her mouth, I cuddled her to my body as we enjoyed a short make-out session. When she finally pulled back, her cheeks were rather pink, and she turned rather adorable and shy.
“Told you he’s a great kisser,” Olivia stated.
“Will you make love to me?” Amelia asked in such a tiny voice, I just had to hug her tightly again.
“I will, Amelia,” I whispered into her ear, “You’re my little sister, I love you, and if that’s what you want…”
“More than anything.”
“Not tonight. It’s been a long night, but when the time is right, I’m going to make love to both my little sister’s. It will seal our bond and union forever.”
“You mean that?” they asked, almost in unison, their faces both lighting up.
“Girls, once we cross that bridge, that’s it, we’re together. We’re leaving Bow River; we’re going to make a life together. You’re going to do what you want in life.”
“I want to be a mother,” Olivia stated, Amelia nodding her agreement, “Well, that’s settled, Mason. You’re putting babies in your little sisters.”
“I haven’t really given fatherhood much thought, not with the life I lead, but I would like to settle down and finally relax. Not sure how I do that, but it would be nice to be surrounded by family at least.”
The two girls shared a look before Amelia asked, “Can you play with me, Mason?”
Gesturing for her to lie down, I had Olivia move to lie on her other side. Running my fingers up and down Amelia’s toned little body, gently grazing her nipples, which hardened quickly, down to her pussy, her legs opening without hesitation, her breath catching as I avoided her most intimate area, instead trailing up and down her thighs. I noticed how Olivia gazed at her sister, and how Amelia would look at her.
“Have you ever done anything together?” Both looked at me, blushing though shook their heads. “When we’re together, do you want to?”
“Only when we’re with you. We’ve discussed it before, and now that you’re here, we’d love to put on a sexy show for our big brother,” Olivia replied.
Amelia moaned as I finally touched her pussy for the first time. Olivia took one of her hands and held it as I quickly learned how my little sister enjoyed being fondled, leaning down to take one of her nipples in my mouth at the same time. Within a few minutes, I finally just muttered, “Fuck it!” and kissed down her body.
“Olivia…” Amelia squeaked, “He’s going to… He’s going to…”
“You’re going to love it, sweetie,” Olivia assured her.
“I love him so much already. I want to be his wife!”
“Me too!”
Chuckling to myself, I savoured the taste of my other sister for the first time. And as turned on as she was, it didn’t take long until I earned an orgasm. Figuring out what she liked was just as fun, and Olivia was giving her pointers at the same time, particularly about communication and making sure she told me what felt good and what she liked. Her clit was incredibly sensitive, but she loved just having one of my thick fingers in her pussy as I found her special spot, setting her off like a firecracker.
After Amelia needed to tap out, I made Olivia squeal as I dragged her towards me, spread her legs wide, and ate her out to a couple of orgasms too. I laid back a little later, a sister in each arm, resting their head on a shoulder, assuring them that they wouldn’t have to tolerate this life for too much longer.
Chapter 4: Bow River, Ch. 04
Chapter Text
Waking early the next morning, I left the girls to sleep as I wandered out to the kitchen, Mum already up and about. Hugging and kissing her cheek, I sat down as she placed a coffee cup in front of me, sitting to my side. She couldn’t stop smiling and I finally had to ask, “What has you in a good mood?”
“I heard both my little girls having a good time last night.”
“Oh… Shouldn’t you be mad or something?”
“Why would I be mad? Their brother has returned home to help them and he’s showing them nothing but love, making them feel good about themselves.”
“Despite the fact it’s, you know, incest?”
“Genetic sexual attraction.”
“What’s that?”
“Something I knew was going to happen. Olivia has been in love with the idea of you for years. Amelia only knew you from pictures and stories. Basically, it’s the idea or theory that, when meeting as adults, siblings can find themselves rather attracted to each other in a sexual manner, particularly if they don’t know they’re siblings.”
“I’ll look after them, Mum. And you. Once this is all over, you’ll be safe.”
“I know, Mark.”
Knowing I had the meeting that night, the day was spent mostly around the house as I was confident with the information I had. I did make a call to my boss and filled him in with what I knew. He was aware Catalina was itching to come, and I was assured once again that, as soon as I put the call through, he’d send a group my way as soon as I gave the word. Telling him about the meeting I’d have that evening, I suggested things might develop quickly.
“I’m sending Catalina and another eleven now,” he told me, “What are your plans for afterwards, Mason?”
“Probable retirement, sir.”
“Understandable. Keep me informed of the situation.”
“Will do, sir.”
The three were rather interested as I started to prepare what I would wear that evening. As I didn’t exactly wear a uniform with GSI, as we had no identifying markers when out in the field, we did ensure we dressed to impress in other situations. My sisters were already dressed by the time I appeared from my bedroom. Even Mum’s jaw dropped as I certainly looked different. The first thing I’d done was shave, which was something I rarely did nowadays. The suit was tailored to my physique, and it wasn’t cheap.
“Holy shit, my boy scrubs up rather well,” Mum exclaimed.
My sisters left first as I waited until the right time. Never arrive late, that is disrespectful, but also never arrive too early. Just early enough to scope the place out, look for any unusual signs, and go from there. I’d done this enough, the difference this time being that it was my hometown, and this was only ever going to end one way.
Arriving at the pub, the same two barmen recognised me. Speaking into one of their collars, a third man quickly arrived, offered his hand though there was no introduction. Led inside, I glanced around but followed him through the back and upstairs. Stopping before the door I knew led into the office, he knocked and waited for the summons to enter.
The office wasn’t anything special. But the man behind the desk was just what I expected. A greaseball. The sort of lackey who just sends a shiver up your spine. Eyes with no empathy. No humanity. I probably had the same look in mine when out in the field. He had a wiry strength about him. His grip when offering his hand was firm. I didn’t squeeze back too hard. I was here to make friends.
Discussions went as expected. I was asked for evidence of my service, and I’d come prepared. A second man, who hadn’t been introduced but had the look of a bean counter or IT wizard, no doubt ran my name through various channels. It all came back clean, of course.
“What brings you all the way here?” Billy finally asked.
“As I said, I was or still am on holiday when one of your men downstairs suggested you have work.”
“Can you confirm where you were garrisoned?” the other man asked in French.
“I was part of the 2nd Foreign Infantry Regiment, one of two mechanised infantry regiments of the 6th Light Armoured Brigade, barracks were in Nimes, France,” I replied in the same language.
“Deployments?” he asked.
“Cote d’Ivoire. Mali. Republique Centrafricaine, otherwise known as the Central African Republic, twice.”
There were more questions based more about my moral compass. I knew they didn’t want someone who’d kill indiscriminately. But they would also want someone who would follow orders, usually without question. Given that I was being rather affable and honest, Billy might have been a slimeball, but he wasn’t good at hiding his thoughts and I knew I’d won him over quickly.
“Let me make a call,” he finally said, disappearing out of the room, leaving me with the IT wizard.
“You’re not Legion,” he whispered, glancing around but never meeting my eyes, “I don’t know who you are, but if you can stop these bastards…”
“How old are you, kid?”
“Twenty. They’ve got my sister working downstairs and my mother…”
“Audio?” Shaking his head, but his eyes moved to the corner behind me, suggesting a camera was watching us. “The mine. Is that the base?”
“Yes.”
“How big is all of this?”
“Too big for one man.” He finally met my eyes. “You in the army?”
“Something like that. And I have friends coming.”
He sighed and nodded, typing away at his laptop. It could have been a ruse, but I’d seen enough scared people in my life to know when they’d been beaten down enough that a sliver of hope was enough. Billy returned and informed me that while he was impressed, the big boss would sign off on any recruit. And given my history, he was willing to meet with me.
“Meet here tomorrow morning. 8am. We’ll drive you out to the facility. He’ll give you the once over, and if he’s impressed, you might find yourself with a new job and not just as one of the grunts.”
Standing up, I offered my hand. “Thanks.”
“No problem. Head downstairs and enjoy the night.”
I didn’t overstay my welcome and returned home without a couple of hours. I’d always checked to ensure I wasn’t followed each time, and as they hadn’t asked where I was staying, they must have assumed I was sleeping in a campervan or something.
Lying back in bed later that evening after sharing a drink with Mum, I heard Olivia and Amelia return home, smiling to myself when they immediately headed to my bedroom. Switching on the main light, they immediately stripped naked and joined me on the bed, covering my cheeks with soft kisses while working to take off my underwear.
“We talked on the way home,” Amelia told me, “And we want to share you tonight.”
“I’m going to give you a blowjob,” Olivia added, “While our little sister has fun riding your face. Considering she’s rather tiny…”
“I’d love Amelia’s hot little pussy in my face,” I stated, Amelia smiling before giving me one hell of a kiss, “Though I love her kisses just as much.” Turning my head, I kissed Olivia before adding, “Just as much as I love yours too.”
As Olivia disappeared from view, Amelia straddled my chest before she carefully moved up to position her pussy over my mouth. “You won’t suffocate me, sweetie,” I assured her, “You’re very light.”
She thoroughly enjoyed sitting in on my face, particularly as my tongue found all the spots that made her feel even better. But Olivia was a real distraction, feeling her hot mouth around my shaft, her tongue working my shaft and balls, and it was obvious she was making love to my cock. I groaned into Amelia’s pussy often enough to earn a delightful giggle from time to time, my hands around her smooth thighs, gazing down at me with nothing but love in her eyes for me.
Enjoying more than one orgasm, Olivia would bring me to the brink more than once before calming me down. “Make our little sister cum again,” she told me, “Then she’ll help make you cum.”
After around three or four, Amelia lifted herself off my face, kissing me first and chuckling. “I’ve tasted my pussy before,” she whispered, “When I masturbate… Like the thought of your little sister masturbating, Mason?”
“Yes. Yes, I do, Amelia.”
“We’re going to put on all sorts of shows for you once we’re free of this place. I’ll do anything for my big brother.” Her lower lip immediately trembled, Olivia stopped blowing me for a moment, so I could hug my little sister. “Thank you for coming home to us,” Amelia whimpered into my chest.
“I wish I’d come home far sooner.”
“But you did,” Amelia whispered, “And for that, you get a dual sister blowjob.”
For the next couple of minutes, Olivia explained to her little sister how to blow her big brother. When she tried for the first time, she was so excited to have her lips around my cock, her eyes lighting up, I almost laughed. Not at her, just her reaction. The two then alternated sucking and licking me. It was like something out of a dirty movie, the things dreams are made of.
And I wasn’t surprised by the fact I really needed to cum. Warning them I was close, Olivia suggested she swallow this time, but she’s share some with her sister. “Oh god,” I groaned, Olivia laughing as she knew why I’d find that a turn on. Olivia sealed her lips around my cock as I erupted into her mouth, hearing her swallow some of my load before she pulled her mouth away and kissed her sister. It was definitely the first time they kissed, as they looked a little awkward at first, but if anyone really got into it quickly, it was Amelia.
When they pulled apart, Amelia swallowed what was in her mouth before hugging her big sister tightly. “I love you, Olivia.”
Olivia hugged her back, her eyes glistening. “I love you too, Amelia.”
Sitting up, I joined the hug, wrapping an arm around each of them as they leaned into my chest. With my cock still hard and dangling, they were both soon laughing, Olivia wondering if I’d like to return the favour to her while Amelia would get some practice in. I thought it was a great idea, Olivia happy to sit on my face while I did chuckle from time to time as Amelia had great fun playing with my cock.
Olivia eventually turned around and we enjoyed a sort of sixty-nine as she again shared my cock with her sister while I simply devoured her pussy, earning more orgasms, until she simply had to cry enough, sliding off me and lying sideways, though allowing Amelia to spend more time sucking on my cock. She looked so happy doing it, sitting up enough so I could run my fingers through her hair. When I was ready to cum again, she was ever so eager to take it in her mouth that I simply couldn’t deny her. My youngest sister was a trooper, doing her best to swallow every drop though she did choke at one point, but she still looked up at me with a beautiful smile, though my cum was dribbling down her chin.
We needed a shower after that. The bathroom wasn’t that big, but the shower was large enough for the three of us. Amelia and I washed down Olivia, who loved having her little sister touch her. Olivia and I washed down Amelia, who loved her sister touching her in return. Then both washed me down, ending up on their knees, slowly ‘washing’ my cock for a long time before I had to laughingly tell them to knock it off.
My alarm blared early the next morning. Kissing them both, telling them how much I loved them, they snuggled together as I quietly dressed and headed to the kitchen. Mum was already up and about, smiling at me again, no doubt having heard us the night and early morning. She kissed my cheek and told me how happy she was that I was home and looking after them.
“Have you had sex yet?” she asked as I sipped at a coffee.
“No, Mum.”
“Ah, so my girls are being treated properly?”
I met her eyes and smiles. “I love going down on my little sisters, Mum. I love making them orgasm.”
“Good. They deserve a man who will look after them in such a manner.” Her face went blank, and I knew why, taking her hand. “Please be safe today.”
“I will. This is simply more intelligence gathering, and if I’m lucky enough, I’m going to meet the man in charge. Not sure why someone like that will want to meet someone like men. I have a feeling my fake background interests him.”
I arrived at the pub around five minutes before the agreed time, no surprise a couple of goons were already waiting for me. Billy arrived exactly at 8am, the passenger in a big SUV. Sliding into the back, I almost laughed when Goon #1 joined on my right, Goon #2 on my left. Billy glanced back and grinned. It wasn’t exactly friendly, but I wasn’t worried.
Though I was about to be driven into the lion’s den.
Having been there before, I knew the route and how long it would take. Billy didn’t tempt me into any conversation. The driver and goons to either side of me were also silent. I kept my eyes forward through the windscreen, just watching and waiting. Entering the site, it had all the signs of a legitimate mining operation. Mining in Australia was worth billions to the economy, but that didn’t mean people wouldn’t get their hands dirty through other means.
Led towards a large administration building, we parked out front and I was led inside, thankful to be greeted with air conditioning. A rather attractive brunette greeted us, speaking to Billy in hushed tones, before we were led upstairs. No surprise the boss had an office overlooking everything. The goons remained outside as I was led into a rather plush office, and it was the first time I laid eyes on Barry Johnson in the flesh.
After exchanging pleasantries, I was offered a seat, having noted the three other men in the room, seated on leather couches behind me to my left. “I’m sure you would realise that I don’t meet with every man Billy wants to hire, but after reading the file, I just had to meet you.”
“Thank you for meeting me, sir.”
He smiled at the use of the term ‘sir’ before glancing past me. “Hear that, gentlemen? Sir. Someone seems to understand rank and respect.” Returning his eyes to me, he added, “Unusual a Frenchmen is all this way out here. What led you to Bow River?”
“Nothing, to be honest. When I stopped here, I’ll admit, it seemed like my sort of town.”
He smirked and nodded. “Pubs full of pretty young women?”
“Something like that.”
Standing up, he walked back and forth as he explained his operation, sticking to the legal side first before he stopped and stared at me for a few seconds. “I assume you saw some things while working in northern Africa. Ever done certain things that would be considered illegal or immoral?”
Glancing around the room, I made sure to look a little uncomfortable before nodding. “Sure. We’re not exactly well paid in the Legion. Some of us are contacted by outside interests. A good way of earning cash on the side.”
Jerking his head, everyone, including Billy, left me with the big boss. Sitting across from me, he didn’t go into detail but explained his operation had other facets which might be looked at unfavourably by certain institutions. It was typical corporate speak but he was simply confirming what I already knew. He asked if I’d have problems moving product about, perhaps dealing with customers who refused to pay, and other parts of the job that wouldn’t require much finesse, but considering my size, I’d be rather intimidating without needing to raise my fists.
“Sure. When can I start?” I asked.
“Don’t need time to think about it?”
“I’m not in desperate need of cash, but as I said, we’re not well paid in the Legion, and if your operation is bringing in as much cash as I’d assume, and your men are handsomely rewarded for it, if you were to reward me the same, you would immediately earn my loyalty. And my loyalty is always to the flag or to the man. I’ve had COs in the Legion who I’d take a bullet for. Treat me the same and you’ll have a man here who’d do the same for you.”
Those words won him over. He tried to remain expressionless, but his body language gave him away.
After a little more chit-chat, he escorted me to the door, and we shook hands. “Billy will give you more details about your employment.”
“Thank you, sir.”
Billy drove me back to Bow River with the two goons to either side of me again. Pulling up outside the pub, we headed inside where I was provided a genuine contract, which I signed after checking it over, then told when I would start my new job. It was mid-afternoon by the time I left the pub. The first place I headed was the public library, surprised it was still open.
Heading inside, there was only an elderly lady behind the desk. If I guessed correctly, it was the same lady who’d run it while I was a child. Approaching the counter, she lifted her head and smiled. “Can I help you?”
“Do you have any current maps of Bow River and the surrounding region?”
The immediate smile surprised me before she walked around the desk towards the front door, flipping the sign to say ‘closed’, and returned towards me. “I remember you, Mason, but word has spread through the network. I’m glad you’ve come home to help us.”
“I’m happy to help, Miss Wilson.”
“Come. I’ll show you what I can. What do you need the maps for?”
“Friends will be arriving soon to help me, and I need to have things in place to take care of business.”
Leading me towards a back room, she soon had a couple of rolls of paper, clearing a desk and it was the last topographic map of the town and the region. It was exactly what I wanted. Asking if I could take it, she laughed and wrapped an arm around my back. “Mason, take whatever you need if it’s going to get those bastards out of here,” she whispered, “I’m just glad my Henry isn’t here to see what they’ve done to our hometown.”
“They didn’t…”
“No, he was already gone by the time they took over.”
“Sorry to hear. He was a good man.”
“He was. Now, is that everything you need?”
“It is. You mentioned something about a network though?”
“We’re all terrified, Mason, but even terrified people will fight back however they can.”
“Get a message through your network that things will be changing shortly, and when they hear the eruption, to stay inside and not come out until they receive the word.”
“I’ll make sure we’re all safe and sound while you deal with this.”
Returning home, my sisters were getting ready for work. With any luck, this would be their last night of employment. While they were getting ready, I made a single phone call. No surprise Catalina picked up after one ring.
“I’ve landed and there are six of us on the way now. We’ll arrive early in the morning, get a lay of the land, then we’ll pull back a couple of kilometres.”
“It’s one hell of an operation they’ve got, Catalina. But I’ve already got a plan in mind. The other six on the way?”
“Landed a few hours after us. They should arrive middle of tomorrow morning.”
“Okay. Once they arrive, we’ll do more recon, then we plan, then we execute.”
“We’re all ready to go once you give the order, Mason.”
“Thanks for coming, Catalina.”
“They’re your family, baby. And I know you’d do the same thing for me.”
She wasn’t wrong. My life had changed considerably the past few days, but before that, I’d have done absolutely anything for her. I still had feelings for her, but they were nothing compared to those I felt for my two sisters. The thought that made me laugh is that Catalina would probably approve and want to watch. She had always been a kinky one.
I was fast asleep when my sisters arrived home later that night, both snuggling into me, trying not to wake me up though I would always wake with two young naked women in my bed. Amelia was clearly horny as she was practically rubbing her pussy against me. Turning onto my side, I kissed her and opened her legs, gently fondling her, earning whimpers and mewls of delight before I rolled her onto her back and went down on her.
“Oh fuck!” she squeaked as she enjoyed an orgasm within a couple of minutes. After another orgasm, slowly letting it build as I just wanted to enjoy being intimate with my little sister, she finally whispered, “Can we make love now, Mason?”
To be honest, I wanted to make love with them both too, and with what loomed on the horizon, I wanted to share myself with both of them. I wasn’t expecting to die, but every time I’d gone out on a mission, I knew there was a chance I wouldn’t be returning home.
Kissing up her body, she was clearly nervous as I gently rubbed the head of my cock against her slit, earning another soft moan and the desire in her eyes was obvious to me and her sister. “Do you want him?” Olivia asked.
“More than anything.”
“Want to feel your big brother inside you?”
“God yes.”
“Your virgin little pussy, Amelia? So tight and hot for your brother’s big cock?”
Amelia smiled shyly. “Virgin little pussy that will only be for my brother and sister.”
Olivia smiled at me, leaning over to kiss my cheek. “Make love to our little sister,” she whispered.
Pressing against her, she gasped as the head of my cock ever so slowly spread her lips and I slid inside her, not surprised there was no barrier considering I’d fingered her a couple of times already. She gasped again as the head of my cock popped inside her, her hands moving up my arms to my back as Olivia moved even closer, running her hand over Amelia’s head.
“You’re doing so well, beautiful. How does it feel?”
“So fucking big, Olivia!”
“Keep going?” I asked. Amelia nodded firmly, which made me smile, leaning down to kiss her as more of my shaft slid inside her incredibly tight, warm pussy. I pulled back and thrust forward a few times to let her get used to the feeling, prepared to bury my length eventually but she was already loving that, just a few inches that had her moaning rather loudly very quickly.
When I finally buried my entire length, Amelia moaned even louder, feeling her fingers dig into my back, looking down between us to see my cock completely inside here. “Now it’s home,” Amelia whispered, “In your little sisters pussy.”
“And it’ll be in its second home soon enough,” Olivia added, “But you need to cum in your little sister first, Mason. We’re on birth control for now, so no worries there.”
Making love with Amelia was life changing. Sex with Catalina had always been hot and kinky, but there was never any love. Making love with Amelia meant so damned much, I hadn’t felt emotions like it in years. Rolling onto my back, taking her with me, she pressed her body into me as I gently thrust into her, our mouths rarely apart as I ran my hands all over her back, arse and legs.
When she orgasmed with me inside her, she needed a little cry, her entire body shaking for a few seconds, before she sat up, hands on my chest, and immediately started bouncing away.
Glancing at Olivia, I said, “Well, looks like she knows what to do.”
“We’ve watched porn together so it’s theory into practice.”
“Oh my god, this is so good!” Amelia exclaimed, “Do you like my virgin pussy, Mason?”
“I love it, Amelia.”
“Going to fill me with all your thick cum?”
“Soon enough.”
Grabbing her hips and rolling her onto her back, she spread her legs and wrapped her hands around the back of my neck. “Be gentle,” she whispered, “But I want to feel you cum in me, Mason.”
I was gentle, of course. The thought of hurting either sister would break my heart. She loved feeling me thrust all the way in, earning a soft moan each time. Her pussy gripped my cock so tightly, I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer. I’d never felt anything like it before. Then again, I’d only ever been with a virgin once in my life.
Warning her when was I close, she made me chuckle as she wrapped her legs around my waist, ensuring I wasn’t going to pull out. Groaning as I pumped her full of cum, her eyes glistened again as I relaxed above her, my cock still hard and buried inside her, feeling her squeezing me with her pussy.
“One day, we’ll make a baby,” she whispered.
“Once we’re in France, you’re both going off birth control.”
“Yes, big brother,” Amelia replied, “But we’ll still have lots of sex, right?”
“Dear god, I’ve created a monster,” I retorted, earning laughter from my two sisters, before I leaned down and kissed her, “Yes, Amelia, we’re going to have a lot of sex in the future.”
“Good, because I already love feeling you inside me. But I think you should make love to my big sister now. She’s been gagging for it since the moment we saw you the first time.”
Pulling out of Amelia, my cock was glistening with her juices and my cum. What I didn’t expect was for Olivia to leap on it with her mouth, licking up and down a few times before wrapping her lips and sucking me off. I groaned as I ran my fingers through her hair, her eyes gazing up at me with undisguised love and lust. Amelia sat on her knees next to her sister.
“Fuck,” I grunted, “Olivia…”
“I wanted to taste my little sister’s pussy on your cock first before I licked her for the first time later.”
“You do?” Amelia asked.
“Amelia, we’re going to share our brother, but there will be times, certain positions, where we can have fun too. And I want to have fun with my little sister sometimes.”
“Can I lick your pussy in return?”
“I’d love nothing more, particularly if our big brother is fucking you at the same time, knowing he’s making you cum while you’re making me cum.” Olivia sat back on her knees and met my eyes. “Mason… Those five men…. They only fucked me in one position… From behind, treating me like a whore… I need you to make love to me in the same position so I can erase all that from my mind. Amelia, I need you to sit in front of me and kiss me, so it feels even better.”
My little sister had a fantastic arse, I’ll say straight away. Getting her into position, I leaned forward over her, making her giggle when I kissed her neck and then down her back, earning a couple of gasps as I made my way all the way to her arse, giving each cheek a gentle slap, before I positioned her so I could eat her out from behind.
“Fuck yes,” she moaned, her head resting on Amelia’s chest, “Eat my pussy, big brother.”
I have no doubt the pair got off big time on the fact I was their older brother. To be honest, making love with my little sisters was something I unexpectedly absolutely loved in return. After getting Olivia off, I pulled away and positioned my cock against her, gently caressing her back though she glanced back and smiled as I slowly slid inside her.
“Fuck, you’re thick,” she groaned as her smile widened, “And bigger than them.”
“Maybe I’ll touch places they never did?”
“They were pathetic,” she moaned, “Had to treat me rough to get themselves off.”
Carefully burying my cock, one hand at her hip, the other stroking her back, Olivia never turned to look forward, her eyes gazing at me until I finally buried my entire length inside her. Leaning forward to kiss her earned a louder moan, before I gently started to thrust into her.
“Fuck yes,” she whimpered, “Oh fuck me, big brother.”
“You both get off on it, don’t you?”
“Totally,” Olivia moaned, “Knowing my big brother is inside me, going to leave his cum inside me, will one day have his babies…” She sat up and leaned back against my chest as I continued to gently thrust, wrapping an arm around her, “I’m so in love with you, Mason.”
Amelia sat up and cuddled her sister as I watched my sisters make out, Olivia moaning into her sisters’ mouth with every couple of thrusts. Moving my hand down her body, I found Olivia’s clit and she shuddered as I gently brushed it, before I turned my hand and gave Amelia a fondle, earning a giggle. Amelia eventually sat back as Olivia needed to get back on her elbows.
Positioning myself, I leaned forward, starting to thrust a little harder. “That’s it, fuck me, big brother,” she groaned, “Fuck your little sister’s hot little pussy. Fill her with your cum.” She turned her head and kissed my cheek. “That’s it, Mason. Fuck me. Fuck me harder!”
Doing what she wanted earned a cry of surprise, but her hands ended up on top of mine, gripping tightly. “Harder,” she whimpered, my cheek resting against hers, “Please fuck me harder, Mason. Own my pussy. Own my body. I love you so fucking much.”
“Olivia…” Amelia whispered.
“I need it, Amelia. Wash them away. Mason owns us now, Amelia, but not in the way they do. He owns our hearts and souls.” Then she kissed my cheek. “But my big brother definitely owns my pussy now.”
“Mine too,” Amelia added happily, “He’s fucking me every day and night going forward.”
“Cum in me, Mason. Fill my womb with your potent seed. I’m going off birth control as soon as I can as I want your babies. Consider this practice for when we start our family.”
It was far too much, grunting and groaning as I filled my sister with another hot load of cum. I could barely keep myself from squashing her, Olivia lowering herself enough so I could relax comfortably, continuing to occasionally thrust into her as I was still hard and horny, Olivia giggling as she knew why. When I pulled out of her, it was Amelia’s turned to suck my cock, tasting her sister for the first time.
After another shower, we returned to bed, warning them both that I would be up and gone early. “And you’re not going to work tonight. Call in sick or something, but all this will be over soon enough.”
My alarm woke me up with my sisters both still fast asleep. Mum heard me moving about the house, getting up to make me a coffee. She whispered that she’d heard us the night before, giving me a hug, thanking me for loving my sisters so much. “You’ll be a grandmother soon enough, Mum,” I assured her, which made her smile widely and hug me even tighter, “And you’ll all be safe even sooner.”
Catalina sent me a message with her position, getting into my vehicle and driving through the darkness to meet them. She looked fantastic as always, gesturing with me to follow her as the other five readied the camp. “You look good, Mason,” she stated.
“You always look fantastic, Catalina.”
“Being with family doing you some good?”
“I realised very quickly how much I missed them, and discovering I had a sister I didn’t know about was a surprise.”
“And what do they think of you?”
“I have two young women as fans.”
“And I understand why. So… What’s the lay of the land?”
Explaining briefly the information I’d gathered so far, we agreed to wait for the other six to arrive before we did too much, but I did take Catalina into Bow River proper, showing her the areas that would need neutralising before we moved onto other targets. With sunrise still a while away, I drove out to the old farm and, this time, I parked up and we approached the perimeter fence, both of us taking out binoculars that were night-vision capable.
“Definitely a drug operation,” I stated, “But working alone, and being who I am, I knew just driving up there would sound the alarm.”
“The other farms?”
“Legitimate on the surface, no doubt fronts for other operations.”
Returning to camp by the time the sun was appearing on the horizon, we ate breakfast and chatted about other matters. A tent had been pitched that would be our ‘operations centre’. Rolling out the map, I explained where the major sites were, how many men were present, time of travel, and expected resistance.
As soon as the other six showed up, we started to formulate plans. The base would always be the final target. I wanted Bow River cleaned up first, but we had to do it silently. “Incapacitate and make sure they can’t warn anyone else,” I stated, “After we take care of the town, we move out to the farms. Then we tighten the screws at the base. The only problem we face is that there will be friendlies at the mine. It’s a legitimate operation, runs all day and night, so we’ll need to be careful.”
“We have evidence?” one of the men asked.
“My old farm will have more than enough, but there is a network in town who will be willing to provide. For now, make sure you’re all ready to go. The time to hit town will be early tomorrow morning, I’d say around 3am. The men will be tired after a night of dealing with drunks and idiots, most ready to end their shift and go home to bed. The girls would have left by then, most are home by 2am at the latest. They’re all victims in this.”
“And the base?”
“Tomorrow night. From the information I’ve gathered, the boss remains near the site. I’m going to return home and grab my gear. It’s still early so I won’t be back until this evening. Do what you need to do for now, but I don’t intend this to be a dragged-out operation. I want this over and complete within forty-eight hours.”
“Prisoners?”
“No. We’re operating illegally on foreign soil. We’ll be the people arrested, not him. He’s protected by the local authorities and has influence going up to state, even federal levels. No, we handle this as we normally do with most of our operations.”
Returning home, my mother sensed something different about me. My sisters did as well, taking a hand each and leading me to the bedroom. Stripping me slowly, they then undressed and joined me on the bed, rubbing their bodies against mine before Olivia moved up to straddle my lap and lowered herself down my cock, slowly riding me for a couple of minutes before she moved off and Amelia replaced her.
“Oh fuck,” she moaned, “I love my big brother’s cock!”
We’d always fooled around in the evening or early morning with our mother asleep. The bedroom door was wide open, Amelia happily bouncing on my cock, when I noticed Mum in the doorway, leaning against the frame, a smile on her face. Olivia was cuddled into me as I gestured towards the doorways. Amelia simply glanced back but didn’t stop. “Hello, Mum,” she stated.
“Hey, sweetie. Having fun?”
“Mason has such a wonderful cock, Mum. I’m so glad you’re happy with us being with him like this.”
“I can’t deny what my little girls wanted. Olivia, have you had a ride?”
“Want to see me enjoy his cock too?”
“Just for a few seconds.”
Amelia slid off me and Mum got a good view of my cock, her eyes widening slightly before her smile spread across her face as Olivia lowered herself down my cock again, placed her hands on my chest, and rode herself silly. “That’s it, enjoy your brother. Both of you. I love my children very much.”
“We love you, Mum,” I replied.
Mum disappeared so I could focus on Olivia, who had that look in her eyes that she needed me to cum in her. Rolling her over, she clutched at me tightly, arms and legs around my body, as I gently pumped her pussy. “That’s it,” she whispered into my ear, “Fuck your naughty little sister.”
I fucked my naughty little sister for a few more minutes until I couldn’t hold my orgasm back any longer. When she felt that first throb of my cock as I came, she made sure to kiss me hard, growling into her mouth as she moaned in reply. Our mouths only parted when my climax had passed, continuing to gently thrust into her. Meeting her eyes, I still marvelled at the depth of love reflected back at me.
Given time to recover, I couldn’t cum in Olivia without giving Amelia some attention too. Amusingly, she wanted to be taken from behind like her sister the previous night, and I was pleased that she absolutely loved the position, groaning and squealing when I started to thrust a little faster, but when she sat up and leaned back against me, my fingers gently fondling her clit, she climaxed ever so hard, squeezing my cock so tightly, it actually helped set off my orgasm.
“What’s anal like?” Olivia asked as we relaxed afterwards.
“Are you interested?”
“I’ve been told that it’s something men expect.”
“Well, men can expect whatever they want but it doesn’t mean you have to do it. What’s it like? If done properly, it can be enjoyable. For many women, it’s something they don’t particularly want to do, but some will do it to please their partner.”
“Do you like anal?” Amelia wondered.
“Honestly, not really. Why would I want that when you both have a beautiful little pussy I can enjoy. I’d rather go down on you both then make love rather than have to prepare you for anal sex. If you want to try it, then we can, but trust me on this one, it’s not something I expect nor particularly want.”
“What do you want?” Olivia asked.
“My two little sisters in bed like this with me in our place in France, their bellies starting to swell with our children, after we’ve just enjoyed another long night of lovemaking. And the one thing I do want is to see my two little sisters enjoying each other intimately.”
“We’ll definitely do that for our handsome big brother,” Amelia breathed into my ear, “My big sister between my legs, her tongue licking my pussy up and down, while maybe I’m sucking my big brother’s cock.”
“Or he’s fucking me nice and hard from behind,” Olivia breathed into my other ear.
We ate dinner as a family as the two girls both called in sick. Sitting together afterwards, I went into further detail about what I’d been doing since I left home, being as honest as I could with any question that was asked. Mum went to bed earlier as always, noticing her hug was a little longer, a little tighter that evening. “Just come home safe,” she whispered.
“I will, Mum. I promise.”
My sisters were both worried about me as well. Once I was dressed, they were still naked, lying back with me on the bed until my alarm went off. They were both close to drifting off by the time it did, carefully getting up and positioning them so they were close together. Kissing them each on the cheek, I whispered how much I loved them, and made the same promise that I would come home safe.
Joining Catalina and the others at camp, we spent at least an hour refining the plan until we were all in agreement. Though I was ‘Major Mason’, and the highest rank there, these soldiers were there of their own volition. Most were friends, having been out on operations with me numerous times. I wasn’t going to pull rank in what was a personal matter.
We hit the town at 3am in the morning, working in three person teams, myself being the thirteenth man, working with Catalina and two others. We hit the main pub, where I’d had the meeting with Billy. Barely a sound was made as we moved fast but silent, catching tired goons by surprise. I had no problem spilling blood when necessary. These men were nothing short of thugs, selling drugs, trafficking women, and all sorts of other nefarious activities. I wouldn’t weep over their demise.
Billy’s office was a treasure trove of information. “We get more information from the base and release it through certain channels,” I explained to Catalina.
“We’ll be long gone by the time anyone state or federal agents appear,” Catalina added.
“That’s the plan, though I can travel on any identification. My family will be packing up tomorrow, ready to go as soon as necessary.”
Contacting the other groups, we moved to other buildings, ensuring anyone considered a hostile was subdued. We knew the town falling silent would cause concern, but my next target was my old farmstead. Checking the time, we moved quickly towards the old farm as I knew that had been taken for some reason and it was time to find out why.
Headlights off as we approached, I had the vehicles spread out as we approached the farmstead, switching off and approaching by foot a few hundred metres away. The old house was a shell of it once was, and I had no problem dealing with the people we found inside. I was tempted to burn the place down, exorcize the demons, so to speak, but that would likely be a beacon for our enemies.
However, it wasn’t all for naught as we found the evidence I’d been expecting. The greenhouses were drug labs. We shot the men who were carrying weapons, but it was obvious those in safety equipment were being forced to work there. Asking a few questions, my heart hardened as I recognised a few of the names. My face was covered in paint, and no-one recognised me to start with, but when I mentioned my name, more than one person knew who I was.
“Kill them, Mason,” one of the women said, “They’ve destroyed our gorgeous little town.”
Returning to camp just before sunrise, I was happy with the operation so far but knew there was plenty that could go wrong. “Send a couple of men in teams to watch the base,” I ordered, “If it looks like they’re getting antsy about things, let me know immediately. I’d rather keep our operation to darkness, but if we need to go in bright and early, so be it.”
“What will you do?”
“Make contact with some friends.”
Miss Wilson was delighted to see me when I appeared at her front door. Finding myself seated in her living room with a coffee in one hand, a plate with a piece of cake in my other, she smiled politely before asking what I was there for.
“I need your help. Nothing to put you or anyone else in danger. I just need you to be my eyes and ears today around town.”
“What do you need to know?”
“Their reaction.”
The knowing smile had me chuckling as I was keeping my word. Giving her my number, I drank my coffee, ate my cake, and we talked about life before I departed, and also life in the town before the arrival on Johnson and his people. I stayed for an hour before I needed to go, feeling tiredness hit, aware that evening would be longer and more difficult. Miss Wilson wished me good luck before I left her.
Arriving home, my mother and sisters were waiting for me in the living room, all three hugging me as soon as I appeared through the front door. Sitting me down on the couch, Mum disappeared as I was left laughing as both sisters were naked very quickly, cuddling into either side, Mum returning with a bottle of whiskey for me and two glasses.
“Should have known,” Mum stated.
“Want to get naked, Mum?” I asked. Seeing her blush was amusing, but I’ll be honest, Mum was still a good-looking woman for someone in their early their early fifties. “Not too uncomfortable?”
“If my little girls want to be naked with their brother, I’m not going to stop them. Do you not drink whiskey, girls?”
“Not right now,” Olivia whispered, snuggling into my left.
“We just want to cuddle,” Amelia added in a soft voice.
Sipping at my drink, I placed the empty glass down and relaxed, finding my arm pulled so I’d follow my sister to bed. They helped me undress before I fell into bed, enjoying a long nap, before I was woken by the feeling of someone pleasuring me, opening my eyes to see my little sisters both licking and sucking on my cock.
I remained silent as I just watched them, smiling at them, as they both gazed up at me, ever so happy to be pleasuring their big brother in return. I only spoke when I ready to cum, watching cum erupt from my cock to land on their faces. “So warm,” Amelia giggled.
“I said I was going to let my big brother cum on my face, Amelia.”
“It’s so naughty. I can’t wait until he cums all over my body too!”
After I had both sisters enjoy time on my face, we got up and showered together before joining our mother for dinner. While we were eating, I received numerous messages from people around town. Asking what I was being told, I let them know that we’d stirred up the hornets’ nest, but with no evidence of who was responsible, the centre of town was eerily quiet.
Finishing dinner, I walked out to my vehicle and returned with a bag. Opening it up, I withdrew and placed a weapon on the table. My sisters looked scared, but Mum met my eyes and nodded. “I know how to use a gun, Mark. I’ll protect the girls and the house.”
“The only other person I’ll send here is Catalina, Mum. Anyone else, do not open the door, and if they try and enter, you shoot and you shoot to kill.”
“I understand, Mark.”
“Good. Girls, do whatever our mother says. Okay?” Both of them nodded nervously. “Good girls.” Checking my watch, I smiled before glancing back at them. “I have a couple of hours. Want to make love before I go?”
When we were finished later, both clung to me tightly, arms and legs across me, bodies pressed against my side, my arms around them as they both softly cried. I promised them more than once that I’d be fine, but I understood their worries. I’d just come home and now I was off to fight another dangerous enemy.
It was soon time to leave, my little sisters getting up to help me dress, unable to take my eyes off their beautiful naked bodies, stopping to kiss them constantly. By the time I was ready, they’d calmed down, Mum waiting for us at the dining table. “I love hearing you three make love,” she said, “Part of me would love to watch one day.”
“When we’re in France, Mum,” Olivia said, “You can watch as your son conceives a child with both of your daughters.”
The three saw me off the front door, Mum hugging me first before giving one last moment with my sisters. Both needed a little cry again as I hugged them both tightly. “I had no idea how much I could love someone until I walked into that pub and saw you both for the first time,” I told them, “But what I have learned is that I was missing something all these years. After tonight, I promise I’ll never be gone for longer than one night in the future.”
“I love you,” Amelia whispered, “My brother and future husband.”
“And father of our babies,” Olivia added, “I love you too.”
Catalina and the crew were waiting for me. Informing them of what I’d learned earlier, Catalina and I surveyed the centre of town. The pubs were dark and quiet. There was an eerie silence that was unusual. No-one on the streets. Most parking bays were empty. Checking the two main buildings, the bodies had been cleared away and there were signs in the office that it had been effectively abandoned.
“He knows someone will be coming,” Catalina stated, “Good thing we knew that would happen.”
“We move the timetable back. When’s the best time to launch an attack?”
“Before dawn and the change of guard.”
“Exactly.” Checking my watch, I met her eyes, her face covered in war paint too. “We leave here at 2am. Ditch our vehicles at 4am. Make contact at 5am.”
“Got word to friendlies at the mine?”
“The miners are innocents. The network has done its best to get word to them, basically keep their heads down once the shit hits the fan.”
Returning to camp, we went over the maps again and again, mixing in some photos I’d taken during my original recon. I emphasised the target was Barry Johnson. Cut the head off the snake and the rest of them would disappear. When it was time to head off, there was the typical confidence on display, geeing each other up.
The drive towards the mine was quiet as I drove, Catalina next to me as always. “You’ll stay in contact once this is over?” she asked when we were around ten minutes out.
“I’ll introduce you to the family once we’re safe and sound overseas.”
“I’d love to meet your sisters.” Giving her a glance, she smiled at me. “I understand, Mason. They’re lucky young women.”
Taking her hand and squeezing it, I whispered, “Thank you.”
A mine at 5am in the morning is as busy as 5pm in the afternoon. We hit from four different directions. With all the noise, the gunfire wouldn’t have been heard by anyone to start with, but it was a unique sound, and someone would investigate it quickly enough. Whenever approached friendlies, they seemed to know who we were immediately, abandoning vehicles and heading in the direction we pointed.
A mine is an enormous facility. The plan was for my small team to hit the office, the other three would go further. I knew there was going to be one tunnel where something illegal was going on. Keeping in constant communication, reporting in whenever an enemy fell or we sent friendlies away, I made my way towards the main building. Very few lights were on, but I was only concerned about the top floor.
Leaving the two men to guard the entrance, Catalina entered with me, clearing each room as we headed towards the top floor. Making it to the top floor, I opened the door to be greeted by the CEO at his desk. His eyes gave him away as Billy was waiting to the side.
Eyes. Body language. A simple tick. It gives you away. Moving quickly as a team, I felt the bullet pass by as I stepped into the middle of the room, Billy quickly faced by two targets. I put a bullet into his shoulder, his gun falling to the floor.
“Cover him,” I ordered, jerking my head at Johnson.
Stepping towards Billy, he didn’t recognise me for a moment until I stepped closer, and he saw the whites of my eyes. I grinned before I explained who I was. “Ever heard of Mark Mason?”
He might not have known of me, but he recognised the surname. When he grinned, I knew he was going to die in a few seconds. “Yeah, I knew your father. He died like a coward, on his knees… If only he’d sold the fucking farm instead of trying to be a hero…”
I stepped back and pulled the trigger. “That farm belongs to us,” I stated, “To the Mason family.”
Swinging to look at Barry Johnson, I could see the rage on his face. Glancing out the window, there was no missing the gunfire still erupting around the mine. I did wonder if someone was going to call in the cops, but considering they’d shown no interest in what had gone on in town, I had a feeling they could see the writing on the wall and were now trying to save their own skins.
“Bow River isn’t yours, Mister Johnson,” I stated, walking around his desk and perching myself next to him, leaning back against the mahogany side, Catalina covering him from the other side. “All you’ve done since arriving is destroy what was once a beautiful country town. Most of us didn’t have a lot, but we had our families, that sense of community and togetherness that many of these places have. The sort of place where you’d leave your front door open, trusting in your neighbours.”
“You can’t win, Mason,” he taunted, “I have allies up to state level and beyond. You’ll see a prison cell long before I will.”
I smiled and his one faded. “Who said anything about arresting you? I agree with you, Mister Johnson. This is an entirely illegal, unsanctioned operation. The Australian Government knows nothing about this. My own organisation knows this was a purely person matter.” I gestured at my uniform. “I don’t have any handcuffs. Do you, Catalina?”
“Never carry them while I’m at work, Mason. We’re sent in to kill people, not arrest them.”
“Thing is, I’m not just going to shoot you like a dog, like I did Billy. That was deserved. I had a feeling he had something to do with my father. You were involved too. But I won’t just shoot you. I have something else planned.”
Forcing him up, I prodded him in the back and led him outside. The mine had fallen mostly silent as Catalina took over prodding him as I led us onto the main path down into the mine. In communication with one of the small teams, they’d found one of the labs I expected was operating there. Forcing him into the mine, I glanced around to see some high-tech equipment and a myriad of drugs being readied for export, no doubt not just around the country but more than likely north to Asia and perhaps even across the Pacific to the Americas.
“Explosives are ready, sir.”
“I had someone check all the shafts, Johnson. This isn’t even on any of the plans. I’m not sure how long the air will last once we collapse the entrance. What I do know is that there is no way out. I find it rather fitting that this will be your tomb.”
Just to make sure he didn’t get any ideas about escaping; I left a bullet in each of his knees before I walked away.
The explosion wasn’t enormous though it certainly echoed around the mine, and I did wonder if it was heard elsewhere, such as in Bow River. There was a large crowd of miners, plus another group of people who had been press-ganged into working for Johnson in regard to his more illegal activities. I didn’t tell them who I was, as I didn’t want anything coming back on me or my family, but told them that, for the time being, the mine would be closed. However, they were to keep eye on the news over the next few days as they were going to learn plenty of things about their former employer.
Returning to camp, Catalina and the others immediately started to pack away. Thanking all the men for coming to help, I received warm grins and assurances they owed me for saving their arses more than once. As for Catalina, I took her hand and led her towards my vehicle.
Pulling up outside the house, I led her towards the house. Opening the door, I announced it was me, Mum and my sisters appearing from the living room, the three hugging me immediately, enjoying the cuddle, before they let me go and I could introduce Catalina.
“Do you love my son?” Mum asked as we sat down for breakfast.
“No, he’s just a really good fuck,” she replied, “Not just a good fuck, a great fuck. I ring him up occasionally just to get that dick. Know what I mean?”
“God yes, it’s some great dick,” Amelia murmured before she covered her mouth.
“Sweetie, don’t worry about it,” Catalina assured her, “I understand, and I’m happy for both of you. I could see it in his eyes as soon as I saw him that he was in love.” My sisters both smiled at me as she added, “I won’t expect sex again, but I could always use a friend.”
“Would you like three more?” Mum asked. Catalina looked away, blushing slightly, first time I ever saw her react that way.
“I miss my mother,” she whispered.
Before I knew it, Mum was hugging Catalina while my sisters were hugging me. “Where is she?” Mum asked softly.
“Died when I was younger. Dad had already disappeared, so I entered the system. It’s why we’re chosen.”
Breakfast was a delight before Catalina announced she had to leave with the others, but I assured my mother and sisters that Catalina lived close enough that we could see her often. Driving her back to camp, she was away with her thoughts, only hugging me before she was about to leave.
“Okay, your sisters are too bloody adorable,” she stated, “But I love what your mother told me. I could always use a few friends.”
“Are you going to keep working?”
“I’m not sure. If you’re not working anymore…”
“I can’t keep doing it now, not with what I have to lose.” I paused before adding, “We should move closer to each other.”
“Why not move to Spain? You speak the language, and there are plenty of wonderful coastal towns and cities.”
“Hmmm. Let me think about it.”
With a last hug, she slid into her vehicle and departed with the others, leaving me to return to the house. Sitting the family down, I suggested a slight change, moving to Spain instead of France. I wasn’t really surprised that the three of them didn’t care. I knew they had current passports, so all they needed to do was pack. Asking them to get started, I had one more job to do.
Knocking on the front door to a house a few minutes later, the young man who answered nearly fainted. “Relax, kid, they won’t bother you again,” I assured him, “But I do need a favour?”
“What do you need?” Holding up the USB stick and folder, he smiled as I barely had to explain what I wanted as it was obvious. “Every network in Australia will have this within the hour, but this sort of shit is global. Every main network in the United States, Europe, the UK…”
“Good. With any luck, the federal police will be here within the day. Enough time for me to leave town.”
“Not going to stay?”
“There’s nothing for us here now.”
“What about the farm?”
“Well, it wasn’t exactly purchased legally, but there’s someone I know who can help sort that out. It belongs in the family, but I’ll figure something out in the future.”
Returning home, my mother was already packed, admitting she didn’t exactly have much. My sisters were packed a little later, giving me enough time to book four business class tickets from Sydney to Paris. Sitting down one last time at the table, I asked, “Are you sure you want to leave?”
“The farm won’t be the same,” Mum replied.
“We’re going wherever you go,” Olivia stated.
“I’m joining my future husband wherever he chooses to live,” Amelia added.
“Our flight is in a couple of days, so we’ll start the drive to Sydney today, and we’ll probably get there tomorrow night sometime. A night in Sydney before our flight the next day.”
Cuddled by both my sisters again, their soft lips on my cheek. “I can’t wait,” Olivia whispered, “It’s time to leave Bow River behind, once and for all.”
Epilogue
Olivia kissed my cheek as I ready to get up. “Go back to sleep, big brother,” she whispered, “I’ll look after her.”
Amelia snuggled into my other side. “Though if you’re awake,” she murmured. Within a few seconds, I’d rolled over and slid my cock inside her, both of us moaning as we resumed making love, having stopped sometime earlier due to being tired. Olivia returned to the bed, our daughter nursing at her breast, Amelia chuckling as I thrust into her. “Good thing I’m already pregnant again,” Amelia added.
Olivia scoffed. “Amelia, we’ve been pregnant almost constantly since arriving in Spain,” she stated.
“I don’t hear you complaining when he’s busy filling you up with his cum in the hope you get pregnant again,” she stated before moaning again, “Oh god, fuck me, Mason. Fill my tight little pussy again!”
I did just that and had to pull out, rolling onto my back. My little sisters were insatiable. We flew into Paris before taking the train south to my place just outside Nice. It took some organisation, and a little time, but we eventually agreed to move to a small town just outside Alicante in Spain, and to our delight, Catalina moved in next door. She was now godmother to our three daughters and two sons, and Mum had pretty much adopted her as another daughter. She wasn’t seeing anyone, as far as I knew, choosing to spend most of her time with the four of us and our children.
What happened back in Bow River and elsewhere? Quite a lot, to be honest. The complete collapse of the state government due to numerous corruption scandals. The collapse of the company, which was quickly broken up, the mine purchased by another company, the mine itself back in operation within a few short days, run by the federal government until a new buyer was found.
The information released led to the arrest and incarceration of numerous people. As for my involvement, not a word. To my amusement, the federal police took credit for dismantling the drug operation, the money laundering, the people trafficking, and the other crimes. As for Barry Johnson, his body was found a few months later. He was buried in an unmarked grave outside the town limits of Bow River.
As for Bow River itself, I keep up to date with its recovery. I sold the family farm to the town council under the proviso that they only hire those who had been left broke and disillusioned during the Johnson years. From the information I'd received, it was slowly recovering, the city itself getting back to its original character, but the scars would remain for a long time.
Olivia got up and placed out daughter back in her crib before she returned to bed, getting between my legs and taking my cock in her mouth. “Hmmmm. Love tasting my brother’s cum and little sisters’ pussy together,” she stated, leaning over to give her pussy a lick as my cum dribbled out of her, “But I need his big cock right now too.”
Watching her slide down my cock would always be a sight for sore eyes, hands on my chest as her breasts swayed with each bounce. I left her to enjoy herself until she enjoyed a couple of orgasms before I rolled her over and really started to pump her.
“Fuck your sister,” she growled, gripping the back of my head, “Put another baby in me.”
“Whatever my sister wants…”
“Are you two fucking again?” Mum asked, hearing her chuckle at the doorway to our bedroom.
“Fuck yes, Mum. You know I need his dick constantly,” Olivia moaned.
“His cum is dribbling out of me again,” Amelia added, giggling to herself, “Trying for a double pregnancy!”
I ignored everything until I finally groaned and filled my sister yet again. I knew she wanted another child. To be honest, I was happy to have as many children as they wanted. We could afford it thanks to all the investments I’d made. Being single and rather lonely for nearly twenty years meant I’d spent next to nothing.
Mum closed the door, chuckling to herself again, as I left my cock buried as Olivia gazed at me lovingly. “I hope you’re not done yet,” she whispered, “I’m wide awake now and I need my big brother all the time.”
“So do I and my pussy needs more attention,” Amelia added, “I hope you’ve got a few more loads there for us, big brother.”
“Of course I do. The only things I seem to do now is keep fit in the gym downstairs and fuck you two constantly.”
“And you’re complaining because?”
“I’m definitely not complaining, Olivia,” I whispered, thrusting into her softly, making her smile, “I love being intimate with my little sisters.”
Amelia cuddled into us as she asked, “Are you glad you came home to Bow River?”
Glancing between them, I left a soft kiss on each pair of lips before I replied, “Best decision of my life.”
A/N - And so ends the first story to upload.
Plenty more to come.
Chapter 5: Ms Jones [Mature]
Summary:
A sweet little romantic story between an older woman and a younger man as a son happily does a favour for his mother.
Chapter Text
Moving back home at the end of three years at university wasn’t exactly something I’d wanted nor envisaged, but although I had managed to find full-time employment, rent was extortionate, unless you wanted to pay minimal rent for some cockroach infested death trap, and I had little choice but to ask my mother if it was okay. She told me not to be stupid and that home would always be home, no matter how old I was.
I’d departed with a suitcase and a backpack of all my worldly possessions when moving into the share-house I’d lived in for the past three years. I’d had an absolute blast at university. Learned plenty. Studied my arse off. Partied like it was 2099. Got laid more often than I actually thought possible. And when I wasn’t studying, I found part-time jobs and worked my arse off so I didn’t live in student poverty for three years.
Carrying the last box in the house, Mum was sitting on the couch, legs curled underneath her. My older sister sat next to her, nursing a glass of wine. “Bit early for that, isn’t it?”
“Past noon, and it’s evening somewhere,” she retorted, poking her tongue out at me.
“Real mature, Stacy. Real mature.”
Placing the box down, I looked around my old but now new room. Mum had done some re-decorating since I moved out. A new bed. New wardrobe. Decent lick of paint, the room of a young man instead of a hormonal teenager. Luckily, I’d grown up with the internet, so there was nothing like Mum finding any old porno mags or anything.
Joining the family back in the living room, my little sister appeared from her bedroom, taking a seat next to me on the other two-seater couch, snuggling into her older brother. “I’m glad you’re home, Mark,” Rebecca whispered. I kissed the top of her head. We were nearly three years apart in age but always been incredibly close, and she’d missed me terribly. I knew that because we probably talked more in the three years that I didn’t live home than in the previous ten years that I had lived at home.
“This wasn’t exactly what I planned…”
“Heard from your father?” Mum asked, and even after nearly three years, I could hear she was doing her best to hold back the hostility.
“Not since graduation, Mum. And he was smart enough not to talk to me.”
She snorted in derision. I didn’t blame her. Dad walking out as soon as Rebecca hit eighteen. I thought the whole ‘staying together for the kids’ was an old wives’ tale. It wasn’t. I was there the day he packed his things and left. Mum was both crying and shouting at him to leave. I’m putting it politely as there was far more cursing involved. Stacy glowered with righteous indignation, hatred dripping from her tone as she muttered some rather dark thoughts about her own father. Rebecca was on her bed in floods of tears.
I followed him out to his car. “What the fuck, Dad?”
When he squared up to me, I honestly thought he was going to swing. We stood roughly the same height, but I was younger, fitter, and stronger. He’d spent ten years behind a desk. He still had that ‘Dad strength’ in himself, but sharing blows wasn’t something either of us wanted. “I’m going, Mark, and that’s it.”
“Who is she?” He glared at me. I glared back. “Man up and at least be honest with your son. You’re abandoning your fucking family, for crying out loud.”
“Think what you want but she’s none of your business, Mark. Otherwise, I’ll keep in touch.”
I stepped closer. “You know what? Don’t fucking bother. Pathetic old man. Your wife and children are in that house in tears, and you’re walking away without a care in the world? The urge to spit in your face right now is overwhelming.”
“I’m doing what’s right for me. I’ve put all my dreams and desires aside for over twenty years. Your sister is now eighteen. My job is done.”
“Jesus wept, what an ignorant fucking viewpoint.” I pushed him in the chest towards his car and he looked ready to retaliate. I balled my fists, ready for the blows to start raining down. “Fuck off. We’re better off without you if that’s what you think.”
I watched as he got into his car without another word, backed out of the driveway, and simply drive away. Since that day, I’d spoken to him maybe half a dozen times, and none of the conversations had been pleasant. He filed for divorce as soon as he was legally allowed to. Mum hadn’t seen him since except for a couple of days in court. The judge tried to mandate some sort of reconciliation process, but my father refused to attend, stating the marriage was over and there would be no reconciliation as he wished to marry someone else. Once the judge realised my father would rather be arrested (more than once) than attend, he signed the Divorce Order. Begrudgingly, mind you, but he still signed it. No point keeping two people in marriage they no longer wanted.
"Earth to Mark,” Mum said, hearing them giggle as I’d been thinking, “I guess you’re thinking about what happened?”
“How have you been doing, Mum?”
“As well as can be.”
“Dating much?”
She laughed. “God no. There are few men I now trust in my life, Mark. You the most, then my father, then my brother. Maybe a few guys I work with, but considering they immediately started sniffing around once they learned I was single…”
“What about you?” Stacy wondered.
“No girlfriend.”
“Oh, that’s right, Mister Play the Field.”
“No, I just had brief relationships which both parties found fulfilling.”
“And how long did those last?” Rebecca teased.
“Some lasted a couple of months, others lasted only a weekend.”
“So you man-whored your way through university?” Stacy asked, and I heard the tone of disapproval. If I was a woman, I’d have been called a ‘slut’ without a shadow of a doubt. There’s a clear double standard, but men and women at university had both enjoyed sex, and I certainly didn’t miss out on it. Some beautiful women that craved love and affection, others just wanted to be fucked hard for a couple of nights. Either way, we were both left satisfied when parting.
“What about you two?” I wondered. I didn’t really keep up to date with their private lives.
“I’m a good girl,” Rebecca replied, cuddling me tighter.
“Really?” I asked, tickling her immediately making her giggle and almost shriek, “Not sure I should believe you.”
“Trust me, Mark, you think she could keep it a secret if she did get laid?” Mum retorted.
“What about you, Stacy? Anything going on with Rob?”
“Living together but no sign of any ring on my finger just yet.”
Settling in back home wasn’t too weird, though it was different now that Rebecca and myself were now adults. The house was bought and paid for, but Mum still worked as some sort of legal secretary. Rebecca was still studying, while Stacy was a nurse. She stayed for dinner, Mum cooking one of her world-famous roasts, before Stacy drove home. I didn’t start my new job until after the Christmas and New Year holiday period, and as it was getting rather late in the year, the sun was still blazing down and I could relax by the pool. The beach was out as I hated driving to and from the western suburbs towards the coast, and most decent beaches required some driving time.
Spending time with my little sister was a lot of fun. I was closer in age to Stacy, being only fifteen or so months apart between dates of birth, but I’d always been closer to Rebecca when growing up, her eighteen to my now twenty-one years on the planet. I’d been the one who would handle anyone at school who thought it wise to tease her, having always been one of the taller boys at school, and one of the best things my father did was get me into going to the gym to keep fit. Once I was old enough, I started doing weights.
Entering December, I’d caught up with some mates, enjoyed a couple of nights with girls who were nothing more than ‘friends with benefits’, and did some part-time work to keep me occupied. Christmas was fast approaching, and I was already thinking of what to buy the family. Mum loved perfumes and scented candles. Rebecca would want anything that would help with her studies. Stacy would ask for things that would help make her house a home. As for anyone else, it was usually simple things like gift-cards.
It was a month before Christmas when Mum approached me as I lazed outside by the pool. I had a healthy tan but wasn’t one of those bronzed beefcakes you might see about. “Mark, can I ask a favour?”
Lowering my sunnies, I looked my mother up and down, standing next to me in her work clothes. She looked good for a woman in her mid-forties. Shame she’d given up trying to find someone. I’d been giving her compliments every single day since moving home, and it made her face light up every single time, but she also knew what I was doing. She’d hug me, tell me she loved me, but assured me she was happy.
“What’s up, Mum?”
“Follow me inside. You might need a drink for what I’m about to ask.”
“I’m not taking Rebecca out on a date. We’re close but not that close.”
Thankfully, she saw the humour in that remark. “Your sister loves you dearly, Mark. She just needs time to come out of her shell. University will do her the world of good.”
Mum sat at the table, pouring her a glass of wine, and grabbing a bottle of beer. Sitting to her right, she sipped at her wine before taking a deep breath. “What’s up, Mum? Something wrong?”
“You know Lauren, right?”
That was a silly question. I’d know her for well over a decade. “Ms Jones? Yeah, she’s one of your best friends, Mum. Why?”
“Okay, so you know how she worked her way up the rungs at our firm. Well, I’m not sure if you know, but she’s a corporate lawyer and they’re already talking of her making partner within the next five years.”
“Damn,” I muttered. I had a reason to be impressed. Mum was forty-five years old and had always been happy to work as a legal secretary, working in the same company. No interest in going any further, as she never wanted to find herself in a role where she had to dedicate more to her job than her family.
Lauren Jones was different. She was thirty-nine, from memory. I’d have to ask Mum later. Started out at a lower level than my mother, but thanks to hard work and studying her arse off, she climbed the ranks quickly and was one of the youngest women to make it to her level in the firm’s long history. I knew she’d also been married and had fallen pregnant when she was thirty. Unfortunately, there had been a miscarriage after around four months and their relationship hadn’t survived. From the little that I’d learned, her ex-husband had cut her to her soul with some of his remarks, and whenever I’d seen her at any parties since, she’d always been alone.
I’d known her since I was around eight or nine years old, so for well over a decade. The last time I’d seen her would have been last year at around the same time near Christmas, though usually saw her more often when I’d been living at home. I’d brought along one of my friends from university the last time Mum had a get together with friends and hadn’t really talked to her all that much.
Realising I’d tuned out, Mum took my hand. “I’m hosting a party this weekend, Mark. And I need to ask a big favour of you.”
“Sure, what is it?”
“The firm’s Christmas party is a week before the twenty-fifth, in three weeks. Every year, she spends most of the time fending off men who want nothing more than to get into her pants, wanting to nail her as simply another notch on their bedpost, or god forbid, to blackmail into something. It’s nothing but harassment, but she won’t or can’t do anything. She just grins and bears it, stating it’s still a man’s world, and as a woman, if she kicks up a fuss, they’ll find a way to get her out the door. She’s one of my best friends, and there’s only one man I know of who I can trust to be her date.”
I gulped down the mouthful of beer and nearly choked. “You’re serious?”
Mum chuckled. “Mark, she’s surrounded by mostly middle-aged, married men who look nothing like you. You’re young, you’re fit, you’re handsome. If you weren’t my son, I’d take you as my date instead.”
“Well, you’d look great on my arm, Mum.”
She leaned over and kissed my cheek. “Thank you, baby. You’ve made me feel wonderful since you’ve come home. But we’re talking about Lauren. You’re always friendly with my friends but give her lots of attention on Saturday. I’ve suggested she ask you, but she’s hesitant due to the age gap.”
“Well, I don’t exactly have a baby face, but I can grow a mean beard within a couple of weeks. That might help me look a little older.”
“Mention you’re an engineer too.”
“Well, I will be one when I start my new job, but why?”
“Because most of them are judgemental pricks who’ll make an opinion of you within a matter of seconds. Physically, you’re better looking than most of them, so it’ll be based on what you do for a living. Tell them what you do and who you’re working for. Your employer is a reputable international company…”
“Done your research?”
“I asked Lauren to check the contract you were about to sign to make sure you’re not getting ripped off.”
“Oh… Thanks.”
“You’re welcome, baby. So, when Lauren is here on Saturday, give her some attention. I’ll set things up for you, drop plenty of hints that you’re interested, but she’ll ask you in the end.” She squeezed my hand before adding, “Please say yes.”
“Mum, Lauren is gorgeous. I’d love to take her to your Christmas party.”
“You would?”
“Of course. Sure, she’s a little older than I am, but I’d be just as lucky to have her on my arm too.”
Let’s be honest, most of my mother’s friends were a fantasy at one time or another. Lauren had always been one, particularly as she got a little older and filled out a little. There was Jessica, who was only a year or so younger than Mum. And there was Melanie, who was a couple of years older, but was one-hundred percent MILF. The sort of titties that would make you sit and beg for more.
I was a little distracted for the next few days at the thought of being Lauren’s date for a night. It was the sort of fantasy I’d had a few years earlier. To be honest, it was still a fantasy now. She wasn’t stupid and knew I’d had a teenage crush on her, but now that I was still a little older, I still had that crush but stupidly thought that perhaps she might even be interested if I could prove I was a ‘man’. You know, have job, own a car, keep fit, my own house. Those sorts of things.
Waking on Saturday, I helped Mum with grocery shopping. She loved having my company, strolling along almost like a couple, both her arms wrapped around my left as we strolled along. I loved my mother dearly, but after what my father did, I doubled down on it as I knew my father had left her completely shattered.
Rebecca and I helped with some chores around the house before heading to the backyard for the afternoon. Rebecca looked fantastic in her bikini. I still found it difficult to believe she was single and, from what Mum insinuated, a virgin. I was never going to ask if that was true, but if she was happy to wait, that was okay with me. As for Mum, she walked out an hour or so later wearing one-piece that simply highlighted all her womanly curves.
“Looking fit, Mum,” I stated, making her smile before she dove in to join us.
We lazed around until late afternoon, all of us heading inside to get everything ready. Stacy arrived a little later, already dressed but she got her hands dirty. I had offered to barbecue, but Mum said it would just be lots of snacks and even more booze. Unfortunately, out of Mum and her five best friends, only one of them was still married to her first husband. Two were on their second marriage, one was currently separated and looking at divorce, Lauren and Jessica were divorced, Lauren single while Jessica had a series of toy-boys as she wasn’t interested in a second marriage.
Told to dress nice, I showered, brushed my teeth, before wandering into my room. I selected a light-coloured short sleeve shirt and trousers. Slid my good watch onto my left wrist. Doused myself in deodorant before applying a little cologne. Combed my hair, checked my stubble was neat. Loafers were the order of the night as we wouldn’t be going anywhere, or at least, I didn’t think we would.
Meeting the family in the living room, to say I made an impression wouldn’t be an understatement. Mum smiled and hugged me, Stacy suggested I scrubbed up rather well when I tried, Rebecca kissed my cheek and I heard her inhale my cologne. “Wow,” she whispered, “Hot date tonight?”
Meeting her eyes, I whispered, “You.”
She blushed so brightly, the three of us chuckled. “Tease,” she said playfully slapping my shoulder, hugging me tightly again, “But thank you, Mark.”
Mum and Stacy joined the family hug. “Well, this is rather nice,” I stated with humour, “How many men get hugged by three gorgeous women all the time?”
I think even Stacy was taken aback by my comment, earning a rare kiss on the cheek from her. As we split apart to make final preparations, I was put in charge of answering the door. Jessica was first to arrive with a man no older than myself on her arm. It was rather amusing, as I knew she was a co-worker of my mother, so I wondered if he was someone she’d met at work and got her claws into. I greeted her with a warm hug as always, shaking hands with him, introduced as Tom. He wasn’t exactly the sort of bloke I thought Jessica would end up with, immediately knowing who wore the pants in that relationship. He did want a beer, at least, though asked for something mid-strength as he was designated driver.
“So, Jessica intends on having a good night then?”
“Oh, I have no doubt she will,” he said, managing a knowing grin. I laughed and slapped him on the shoulder.
Next to arrive was Cathy. She was the same age as Mum as they’d known each other since primary school, so for over thirty years. Still married to her first husband, he was on her arm as always. They’d had three kids over the years, and whenever I looked at them, even I could see they were as still in love with each other as they probably were the day they admitted their feelings. Giving him a beer, I made small talk, noticing Tom was already being kept close to Jessica.
“Latest toy boy?” John asked, sipping at our bottles.
“Seems like it.”
“Wonder how long this one will last? The last young lad lasted four months before she got rid of him. Goes through young men like I go through underwear. Then again, after how bitter her divorce was…” He trailed off, clearing his throat. “Anyway…”
“Don’t worry, sir…”
That made him laugh out loud. “Mark, you’re a little old to be calling me ‘sir’, even though it’s respect. I’m John. Is your mother okay? She looks happy, at least.”
“Yeah, been delighted since I returned home. I think she likes having a man around the house again.”
“Any word from your father?”
“I have little to do with that cu… Um, I mean…”
“Say no more, Mark. I understand.”
Melanie, a former colleague of Mum, on her second marriage, though her husband wasn’t with her, arrive with Danielle, the only one of her friends currently separated. After giving Melanie a hug, Danielle did her best to smile. Melanie wandered off to join the others as I found myself hugging Danielle for a few minutes, feeling her clutching me tightly.
“Thank you, Mark,” she whispered. She was a rather short and petite blonde with gorgeous brown eyes, an old friend of my mother she’d met in high school.
“I’m always available for hugs, Dani,” I whispered back.
Kissing my cheek, I escorted her inside where she could greet everyone, making sure she had a glass of wine in her hand. Last to arrive was Lauren. Opening the door, our eyes met and her face lit up with a gorgeous smile.
“Evening, handsome.”
I took three seconds to drink in what she was wearing. A gorgeous red dress, nothing over her shoulders. Didn’t know her breast size, but there was cleavage galore, the necklace pendant positioned so you’d look right into the spectacular valley. The dress clung to her curves, stopping mid-thigh. Her legs were bare but glistened from what I assumed was moisturiser, with red heels on her feet. I knew she only stood around five-six, and as I was around six-one, her heels were probably three inches.
Her brunette hair was styled. Last time I’d seen her, it had been down to her shoulders. Her blue eyes sparkled, though I was surprised she was still wearing her glasses. Thin black framed which, frankly, made her face even prettier. She was smiling as I looked her over, slight dimples at her cheeks. Enough colour to suggest she’d applied some light make-up.
I’d always thought she was gorgeous. Like a fine wine, she’d got better with age.
“Evening, Lauren. Please come in.”
She hugged me like she always did, kissing me on the cheek. I’m sure she left lipstick, which I didn’t really mind. Escorting her through the kitchen, pouring her a glass of wine, I handed it to her and led her out to the backyard. Mum walked over and hugged her tightly, and as she was the last guest to arrive, the party was due to kick off.
Music played softly in the background as I made the rounds. All her friends had treated me differently since I’d turned eighteen, and now that I’d finished my studies and was looking at start full-time work, I received plenty of questions about where I’d be working, what I planned to do once I started working, ambitions I had regarding my personal life. I tread carefully regarding one or two topics in return, but conversation was flowing easily, as was the booze.
Lauren had kept an eye on me as I conversed with everyone. After a couple of hours, she eventually found her way to stand beside me. “Weird being back home?” she asked.
“Honestly? It is. I would have liked to find my own place, but renting is far too expensive, and I need to be working to get a mortgage. I have some savings but not enough to tide me over until I have a couple of paycheques.” Sipping at my drink, I met her eyes. “How are things with you?”
“Busy as always.”
“Dating much?” She snorted at the question, thankfully in humour. “I’d ask why not, but I’m sure you have your reasons.”
“What about you, Mark?” she teased, “Got a young girlfriend stashed away somewhere?”
“Nah, I’ll worry about settling down once I have a job and my own place. Bringing a girl home while still living with your mother would kill the mood. Not sure she’d appreciate certain noises.”
“Or she’d lie back in bed thinking ‘That’s my boy!’” I gave her a look and burst into laughter as she smirked, sipping at her wine. “Did you enjoy university, at least?”
“Had a blast, but I’m glad to have finished. I’m looking forward to working and applying everything I’ve learned over the past three years. I know I’m also fortunate to have got the position I’ve got. Global company, great reputation, and as a near enough twenty-two-year-old, I’ll be making a great salary.”
“Sounding far more responsible than the young man I saw this time last year, Mark.”
“I might have been partying away occasionally, but I studied my arse off. Saw than one fellow student required to leave because they basically focused too much on socialising and not enough time studying.” Sipping at my beer, I looked at her again. “Anyway, enough about me, Lauren. How are you?”
She smiled at me, which immediately had me smiling at her. “Well, I’m putting in far too many hours like usual. I think the only rooms I see in my apartment are the bedroom and bathroom, maybe the kitchen when I actually have time to cook anything. Then again, I have nothing better to do anyway.”
“So back to my original question then. No dating? And if no, then why because… I’ll be honest, Lauren, I’m sure there are plenty of men who’d be interested in you.”
“But would I be interested in them, Mark? I won’t date anyone I work with. They’re colleagues, but I’m sure your mother has always told you that most of them are sleazebags, hoping to get under my dress. And most of them are married as well.” She sighed in disgust. “I sometimes hate where I work because I’m judged on how attractive I am and if I’m willing to give my body away to climb up the ladder.”
Her tone carried quite a bit of vitriol which surprised me and left me thinking she wasn’t entirely happy. Wrapping my arm around her waist, it definitely surprised her but when I pulled her a little closer, she smiled at me again. “I’m sorry, Lauren. I didn’t realise,” I said softly.
“Your mother has mentioned the Christmas party?”
“She has. Would you like me to accompany you?”
Kissing my cheek, I got another whiff of her perfume. It was delightful. “I’d love you to join me, Mark. Strapping young man on my arm will hopefully keep them off my arse for the night.” Leaning in closer to my ear, she made sure she breathed against my ear, “And I know I’d be fulfilling a certain fantasy or two.”
“Guess I wasn’t as subtle as I thought,” I chuckled.
“No, but I was flattered, Mark. A woman in her mid to late thirties being the fantasy of a young man such as yourself made me feel rather good about myself.”
I could see Mum watching me with Lauren, smiling and approving. The rest of her friends noticed our body language as well. John gave me that nod a man gives when he’s liking what he sees. There were plenty of whispers between the other guests. Lauren ignored it all as her attention was only on me. Heading inside to top up our drinks, she took my hand in hers and squeezed. Standing by the counter, she wasn’t subtle when pushing out her chest, leaning back against the counter as I stood in front of her.
“Want to hit a club tonight?” she asked.
I’ll admit, I almost spat my drink out. “You’re serious?”
“Well, if it looks like you’re only my date for the night at the Christmas party, the pussyhounds won’t back off. We’ll have to look convincing. I don’t talk about my private life at work, but most of them know I’ve been single since Graham and I divorced. We know each other a bit, Mark, but trust me on this, you’ll be interrogated to hell by them. Physically, you’ll intimidate most of them, so they’ll try and cut you down via other means.”
“So, you work with arseholes?”
“Comes with the job, Mark. I’m a lawyer. I’m fairly sure I still have a soul, though I’m sure you won’t like me much if you saw me at work sometimes.”
“I’m sure I’d like you all the time, Lauren.” She smiled again before sipping at her wine. “When do you want to go?”
Her phone was out immediately to book a taxi. Taking my hand, she led me outside and announced we’d be heading out. There were a few comments, while Mum simply told me to look after Lauren for the evening. The taxi arrived within a few minutes. Though it was warm, I still grabbed a jacket, not for myself but for Lauren if it was cooler once we left the club.
Lauren had chosen where we were going, pulling up outside a popular venue which was a joint pub and club. Taking her hand, I led her inside and towards the bar, ordering us a round of drinks. The dancefloor was downstairs, but we enjoyed a couple of drinks over the course of an hour, finding a small table where we could rest our drinks, noticing she spent most of the time with her body pressed into mine.
“Awkward, Mark?” she asked while sipping at her wine.
“Why do you ask?”
“Because I’m an older woman, one of your mother’s best friends, and I know I was one of your main crushes growing up.”
“I’m not a little kid anymore, Lauren.”
She kissed my cheek. “You’re definitely not, Mark. I’m going to enjoy the next few weeks.”
“You have plans for me?”
“As I said, we have to be convincing as a couple, so we’ll be dating between now and then.”
“I like the sound of that, though it wasn’t mentioned by a certain someone.”
She met my eyes and asked, “You do? Like the sound of that, I mean?”
I leaned in and kissed her. It was a relatively chaste kiss, but her lips were moist, and I could taste the wine. She kissed me back for a few seconds before I pulled back slightly, caressing her cheek with the back of my fingers. “Lauren, I’d have done this without being asked by anyone except you.”
“Let’s go downstairs to dance.”
I barely had to dance. Lauren draped herself on my body while I just simply had to move to the beat. She had me rock hard within a couple of minutes, and the look on her face and in her eyes told me she felt it. Rubbing her arse against me, I didn’t hesitate in running my hands up her body. She had curves but there was also a firmness that suggested she still found time to visit a gym. Resting her head against my shoulder, she turned it so I could lean down and kiss her again.
“Not too fast?” I whispered into her ear.
“We’re just dancing and having fun, Mark. I’ll be going to bed alone tonight.”
“Shot down!” I joked.
She turned around in my arms, hooking her arms around the back of my neck. “There’s eighteen years between us, Mark. The next few weeks will be fun and I won’t lie, the idea of having a handsome young man to date will be a lot of fun, and I hope you see the positives in dating me in return. But anything after that? I think you need to be realistic.”
I glanced away as I didn’t want to read my eyes. “Okay,” I stated, keeping my tone even.
“Mark?” I met her eyes, feeling her soft fingers caress my cheek. “You’re going to find a beautiful young woman who you can build a future with. Buy a house. Start a family. That sort of thing. Think of these next few weeks as another building block to your future. Treat it for the good time I hope it will be for us.” She kissed me softly, pressing her body into mine, no doubt feeling my erection again. “Can I ask a very blunt question?”
“The answer is yes, Lauren. Of course, it’s yes. I’d love nothing more, but I also don’t want either of us to be left confused if we were to do that.”
“A mature attitude to such a thing. Could you separate sex and feelings when it comes to me?”
“When it comes to you, Lauren, I think it could prove rather difficult.”
“Okay, so now we know where we stand, and how we feel…”
“How do you feel, Lauren? Cards on the table.”
Kissing me again, it was no chaste kiss this time, and when I slid my tongue into her mouth, tasting the wine and spirit she’d been drinking, running my hands down to feel her arse, she whimpered for a moment. When we broke apart, she needed to take a deep breath. “I’ve seen you develop into a handsome, responsible and mature young man, Mark. Your mother talks about you all the time at work. Plenty of young women in our office are dying to meet you.”
“Guess you’ll be keeping me close at this Christmas party then?”
“Definitely.”
We stayed for another hour or so, enjoying a couple of drinks, and in addition to more dancing, we enjoyed a couple more kisses. No matter what either of us said, the attraction was real. I knew how long I’d crushed on her for, I wonder when she might have started to look at me differently. I usually saw her every three months or so when Mum hosted a girl’s night at our place, but it had been quite a while since I’d last seen her.
Agreeing to leave, we needed to organise another taxi. It took her home first, doing the gentlemanly thing of escorting her to the security door of her apartment block. She lived in a different area of the city to where I did, which didn’t bother me. Standing by the door, this is when I felt awkward. Despite what we’d been doing in the club, she was still my mother’s friend and colleague first.
I went with a safe hug to start with before she started to giggle. “You can kiss me, Mark. I’d like you to kiss me again.”
Kissing her was definitely the better option. And if I doubted if she felt anything for me before, when we broke apart, many of my doubts had departed. She felt something for me, it was just a case of how strong those feelings might possibly be. Wishing her goodnight, I waited until the security door was shut before I walked back to the taxi.
No-one was awake by the time I made it home, slipping into a quiet, dark house. Making it to my room undisturbed, I’d opened the door when I heard a giggle, turning to see Rebecca poking her head out of her bedroom. She snuck over to me, pushing me into my room before following me.
“What is it?” I whispered.
“How did it go?”
Turning on the lamp next to my bed, she was wearing a crop top and shorts. My little sister was crossing that boundary between cute and sexy. “Rather well. She suggested more dating between now and the party, so we pull off a convincing act. Hope she’s not expecting me to do this every year.”
“Kiss her?”
“Why are you so interested?”
“Mark, your crush on Lauren Jones wasn’t a secret to anyone. Mum knew. Stacy knew. Her friends knew. Lauren knew. Even I knew. Yes, you were doing your best to be subtle, but you were like a puppy dog around her when you were younger. You’ve been better the past few years, at least.”
“Well, we had a lovely night together, Becky.”
She hugged me for a second. “I’m glad, Mark. You need a good woman in your life.” Kissing my cheek, she wished me goodnight and disappeared back to her bedroom. Shaking my head, I realised I needed a pee and brush my teeth. Heading back to my bedroom, I checked all was silent before finally getting into bed and drifting off to sleep.
Mum was all smiles the next morning when I wandered into the kitchen. She’d kept some bacon for me so I could at least have a couple of sandwiches, washing those down with a coffee. She joined me at the table and couldn’t contain herself for too long.
“So how was last night?”
I made sure I finished my sandwich, nice and slow, Mum almost squirming on her chair in anticipation. I think she was more excited than anyone else. “She’s suggested we go out on a few dates between now and the party so we’re more convincing. Is it really that bad?”
“It can be. She’s an attractive single woman and we work with some right bastards. Ring on their finger, doesn’t matter. Some of the younger girls fall victim to them as they feel they can’t say no. Lauren is just frustrated that she can’t really win either way. At least when Graham was with her, she’d have someone there. Because she’s single, well, you know what some men can be, particularly those with a little power and influence.”
“Shit, I said to Becky that I hope I’m not asked to do this every year!”
“Well, let’s hope not anyway.” Mum sipped at her drink before she asked, “Kiss her?”
“Mum,” I replied in that tone of warning I’d learned from her.
“I just want to make sure you treated her to a good time.”
“We had a couple of drinks, enjoyed a dance, and then I escorted her home, making sure she was safely indoors.”
I did have her number and we exchanged a few messages throughout the day. She thanked me for a lovely night and particularly for making sure she got home safe and sound, suggesting a few of her dates had pretty much thrown her in a cab and waved her off home. One or two others had escorted her home, thinking she was going to invite them upstairs, leaving her rather frightened when they got a little pushy when she told them straight that she wasn’t interested.
As she worked long hours, I didn’t expect to hear much during the week, so a phone call in the afternoon on Wednesday was a pleasant surprise. “How would you like to join me for dinner tonight?”
“Sure, where?”
“I’m going to order in some food to the office. I’m going to be stuck here until late. I’d love some company. I know it might be boring but…”
“Just send me the address and I’ll find my way in, Lauren. I’d love to keep you company.”
“Thank you, Mark. If you get here for around 6pm, we should be mostly alone in my area anyway.”
I messaged my mother and sister, letting them know I wouldn’t be home for dinner. Of course, Mum already knew why. Getting changed, I wanted to be comfortable, but still wanted to be presentable, so went with a nice shirt and a good pair of jeans. As I didn’t have a car, another thing I needed to buy when I finally started working, I had to rely on public transport. Bus to the train station. Train into the CBD. Then walking to the address that she sent me.
By the time I arrived, I’d seen the crowds heading in the opposite direction, and entering her building, I had to sign in, the security guard making the call. Heading up in the elevator, I watched the floor number quickly turn into double digits. The reception area was empty, most of the lights already dimmed. She’d given me instructions, finding her name on the door. Knocking lightly, I poked my head through the gap, her face lighting up when she noticed it was me.
“Mark!” she exclaimed, getting to her feet, walking around her desk and hugging me tightly. “Thank you for coming,” she said softly, kissing my cheek, “I hate working here alone all the time. I was hoping…”
“As I said, I’d love to keep you company, Lauren.”
Smiling as always, she took my hand and led me towards the window, which provided a fantastic view of the city with the harbour and bridge in the distance. Wrapping my arm around her waist, she leaned into me again, her hand resting on my chest. “I’ll be a few more hours. Even at this time of year, the work never ends,” she muttered, “Ordered the food around ten minutes ago. Hopefully it’ll be here soon.”
Returning to her chair, she sat down and was immediately back at work. Despite being busy, I think just my presence stopped her from feeling lonely, as she glanced in my direction every few minutes, that gorgeous smile appearing every time. When her phone beeped, I headed back to the reception area to grab our food.
There was a kitchen area where I could collect some plates and cutlery, Lauren suggesting she was starving as I placed the bag on her desk, taking out the plastic tubs and the bottles of drinks she’d ordered in. Sitting opposite her, we dug in, both of us eventually chucking at the fact the conversation completely died.
Appetites sated, she stood up and walked back to the window. Taking my chance, I stood behind her, running my hands up her arms towards her shoulders, before running them down over her body and gently pulling her back against me. “You’re already making this very difficult for me,” she whispered.
“You know how I feel, Lauren. I do wonder how you feel about me though.”
I noticed her smiling in the reflection. “Saturday was the best date I’d had in years. Most men I go out with spend most of the time talking about themselves. You never stopped showing an interest in me, even though you’ve known me for years.” She turned around to meet my eyes. “Then again, I guess though we’ve known each other, we don’t really know each other that well.”
“I aim to change that, Lauren.”
She kissed my cheek, thanked me again for joining her, before she sat down and resumed working. I was happy just to keep her company, chatting occasionally when she wasn’t busy concentrating. I’d brought a book along to read. It was around 10pm that she sighed and leaned back in her chair. I was up immediately behind her, making her sigh with pleasure as I started to massage her.
After a few minutes, she saved whatever work she was doing on her laptop and closed it up. Helping on her jacket, she took my hand and led me out of her office towards the elevator. She knew I’d taken public transport into the city, so we ended up underground in the garage. Getting into her car, she resumed holding my hand, noticing the smile never wavered on her face.
“Thank you,” she said softly.
“For what?”
“Being the young man that your mother proudly told me about.”
Pulling up outside my home, she put the car in park and turned towards me. “Would you like to go out with me on the weekend?” I couldn’t help grin as she leaned across to kiss my cheek. “I’ll call you on Friday.”
“Why don’t you come around on Friday night? Use Mum as an excuse…”
“I’ll call her tomorrow. Got any ideas?”
“Lived in a share-house for three years so I had to learn how to cook. I’m nothing great, but I can do simple meals, usually on a budget.”
After another rather chaste kiss, I headed inside as she drove away. Mum was still up despite the late hour. Of course, she knew where I’d been but still asked me a few questions. Before heading off to bed, she kissed my cheek as always. “It was a lovely thing you did tonight, Mark. Lauren will no doubt be giddy all day tomorrow.”
“Does she often do that? Work long hours, I mean?”
Mum sighed and I knew it was for her best friend. “Better staying in the office than returning home to an empty apartment.”
“Do you ever think…” I stopped and shook my head. “No, I won’t ask. I’ll just see how this goes.”
Friday couldn’t come fast enough once Mum messaged me early the next day, confirming that Lauren would be visiting Friday night, so she was inviting Danielle and Jessica too. With no work on Friday, I spent the day doing some work around the house. Mowed the lawns back and front. Watered the garden. Fixed one or two minor problems. Cleaned up inside the house. Mum noticed when she arrived home from work and I received one very long, warm hug.
Mum knew I was cooking but offered to help as even I could admit to some nerves. Cooking for myself and my old roommates was one thing, but doing the same for my mother, sister and three of her friends, one who I was trying to impress, was a little intimidating.
Our three guests arrived while I was putting the finishing touches to the meal, joining my mother and younger sister at the table. I poured them each a glass of wine, placing some freshly warmed rolls with a couple of small bowls for them to dip into. I’d read such things were popular in Europe, particularly the southern regions.
Serving up the main meal, I was a little nervous as I looked around the table as everyone took their first couple of bites. Mum’s face brightened immediately, while Lauren moaned and smiled at me, stating it tasted even better than it looked. I sighed with relief as the six of us made polite conversation.
Mum helped me quickly clear up the table and kitchen as our guests gathered in the living room. Once I had the dishwasher full, I grabbed a beer and joined them, no surprise I ended up sitting at one end of the couch with Lauren sitting next to me. Very closely. Wrapping an arm around her, she kicked off her shoes and snuggled up into me.
I didn’t miss the glances from my mother and the other two guests. Lauren kept on talking to her friends and seemed content to just sit next to me. Apart from getting up to fill her glass every so often, I stuck to non-alcoholic drinks, participating in the conversation where required. Rebecca had disappeared to her room after dinner, so it was myself and four older women, one of them being my mother, so I had to behave.
Lauren didn’t think about how she was getting home until she stood up and swayed slightly. I was on my feet immediately, telling her she was in no condition to drive. Thankfully, she handed me her keys but surprised me by stating, “You can drive me home then.”
“And how am I getting back home?”
She gave that some thought and smiled. “You can stay at my place tonight.” Poking my chest with a finger, she added, “No getting any ideas. There’s a bed in the spare bedroom. Just bring a change of clothes.”
Not exactly what I wanted to hear, but after years of having it drummed into my head about not engaging in sexual relations with women who have been drinking, I packed a change of clothes and returned to find Lauren waiting for me by the front door. Danielle and Jessica had arrived by taxi, so I offered to drop them off. That earned me kisses of appreciation from all four women, Mum telling me to drive safely.
As soon as I’d escorted Danielle to her front door, receiving a warm hug in thanks, Lauren had my hand in hers again as I drove us the rest of the way home. When my hand ended up on her thigh, I did have to give her a curious glance. She didn’t meet my eyes, but I noticed the smile didn’t falter.
Parking up once we arrived at her apartment complex, we headed upstairs. She had been yawning the closer we got to our destination, so wasn’t surprised that she walked straight to the bathroom. Walking into the second bedroom, I was relieved that the bed was made. Asking if she wanted a drink, she called out that she just wanted some water.
Apparently out of the bathroom a few minutes later, she’d taken off her make-up and already put on a dressing gown. “Thank you for driving me home,” she said, kissing my cheek before taking the offered glass of water, “Hope it’s not too weird staying here.”
“Nah, it’ll be okay.”
“I’ll cook you some breakfast in the morning before I drive you home. And don’t forget I’m taking you out tomorrow night.”
Heading to bed a little later, she hugged and kissed me again before we parted. Stripping off, though leaving on underwear, I was surprised at how quickly I fell asleep. I was fast asleep when I was woken by the feeling of another body in bed. Opening my eyes and allowing them to adjust to the darkness, I felt an arm across my chest, gently poking the bare skin as I felt the body next to me.
“I was lonely,” she whispered, “And I knew there was a handsome man in the other room. Is this okay?”
“Sure.” I wrapped an arm around her and felt her snuggle into me even more. “Just sleeping, right?”
“Just sleeping. At least this time…”
She was still in bed with me when I woke up in the morning. Kissing her forehead, her eyes slowly opened and the smile that appeared was simply beautiful. Kissing me on the lips, I was surprised when it rather quickly turned hot and heavy. She was wearing a t-shirt and panties, and when turning onto my side, she would have felt my erection.
I wasn’t surprised when she eventually broke the kiss and gently pushed my chest so I backed off. I wasn’t receiving mixed signals, it was obvious she was attracted to me, and I understood why she was likely in two minds. “Sorry,” she whispered.
“Lauren, I’m currently in bed with you after just enjoying a little make-out session. I’m not going to complain.”
“You’re not going to make this easy for me, are you?”
“Hell no.”
“Good,” she said softly, taking one of my hands in hers, “I’m not sure where this is going, Mark, but I’m already having a lot of fun. You hungry?”
“Starving.”
Following her out to the kitchen, the t-shirt barely covered her arse, noticing the rather pink panties she was wearing. It was a simple breakfast, not that I expected a good fry-up or anything, but I couldn’t take my eyes off her bare legs and the curve of her butt. After eating, we showered separately before dressing and heading downstairs so I could be driven home.
“I’ll pick you up around 6pm,” she told me after pulling up outside my home, “Dress casual as we’ll just go somewhere local. Dinner, couple of drinks… Maybe a dance again?”
“And where is my night ending?”
Leaning towards me, the kiss was immediately as passionate as others we’d shared already. “I’ll decide later tonight,” she whispered, “But I loved just sleeping with you last night, Mark. Maybe you’ll just sleep in my bed this time… I’ll pick you up at 7pm.”
I spent the day lazing about at home, helping Mum with a couple of chores as always. Rebecca was at home, inviting a couple of friends over for the afternoon, wandering outside after lunch to cool off in the pool. Mum was rather excited about my date that night. To be honest, I was excited but also a little nervous. This was now far beyond the arrangement she’d made with Lauren, and I was left thinking she was perhaps genuinely interested in something. But I knew the age gap worried her.
Checking myself in the mirror when I was getting ready, I checked my incoming beard, pleased with the results so far. I’d attempted to grow one a couple of times, but rarely kept it for more than a couple of months. Lauren had told me to dress casually, so I figured jeans and a nice shirt would work for her. She arrived exactly on time, a complete role reversal as she knocked on the front door, Mum answered, and I heard their conversation and giggles.
Lauren appeared and I felt my jaw drop. The dress she wore was simple, elegant and absolutely stunning. “Wow,” I whispered.
“Scrub up nicely yourself, Mark.”
“What’s the plan for tonight?”
“You’ll see soon enough.”
Rebecca and Mum hugged me before leaving, taking Lauren’s hand as soon as we were in the car. We ended up driving towards the city and around eastern suburbs. She eventually parked the car near the harbour, smiling at me but not saying a word as we got out of the car. Opening the boot, I chuckled at the picnic basket and small cooler bag. She picked up the rug as I grabbed everything else.
Laying the rug down, we sat down as we perched ourselves on a rise overlooking the harbour, the bridge in the distance, providing us with a glorious sunset. We nibbled at the food she’d put together, opening the lone bottle of wine. Snuggling into my side, I wrapped an arm around her as her hand stroked my chest.
“Mark?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m thirty-nine years old but I don’t think I’ve ever been this unsure in my life.”
“About the possibility of us?” I felt her head nodding “Thing is, Lauren, I think I know what I want too, but all my previous relationships have been, well, casual. I know you wouldn’t tolerate that shit from me.” She laughed, feeling her snuggle into me more. “I wouldn’t do that to you either. Mum would kill me!” She laughed even louder. Turning my head to meet her eyes, the smile that formed on her face dazzled me for a few seconds. “You know how I feel, Lauren. I just don’t want to mess up anything.”
Kissing me softly, she ended up lying down as I laid next to her, our mouths refusing to part for a few minutes. My hands caressed her body, all the way down to that wonderful arse of hers. When she ended up on top and straddling me, I did wonder how far we were going to go. She would have felt my erection how she was sitting. We finally broke apart as she relaxed on my chest, continuing to stroke her back.
She eventually got off me, packing up and returning to her car. Within a couple of minutes, we were stopped a red light when she turned to me. “Want to go back to my place? We can just sit back and relax.”
“Sure.”
It amused me that she seemed rather keen to get back as, well, I think certain road rules regarding speed were broken. Helping carry her things upstairs, we packed everything away before she asked if I wanted a drink. Pouring us each another glass of wine, we sat on the couch after she’d turned on the stereo to play a little music.
“I was expecting a date, then the Christmas party, and that would be it,” I admitted.
“As I said, Mark, our night out last week was the best date I can remember. And tonight was wonderful. I hope you’re not thinking about going home.”
“Well, I’d be disappointed if you kicked me out now.” Sipping at the glass, I had only one question. “Lauren, I know there’s an age gap, but are you concerned because, well, of Mum… I’m her son…”
She laughed and snuggled into me. “Mark, you have no idea how much she talks you up in the office. I think you’re going to have trouble matching the expectations. Of course, all the young single women are dying to meet you. So arriving with you on my arm will certainly set tongues wagging.” Kissing my cheek, she added, “But you’re not just arm candy, Mark. I’ve loved all our conversations. You’re so easy to talk to. I feel like we’re really getting to know each other at heart.”
Finishing our glasses of wine, I wasn’t expecting her to stand up and then sit back down, straddling my lap. My hands immediately went to her side and around to her back as she leaned forward to kiss me. It was a soft and slow kiss to start that build in passionate and intensity, my tongue sliding into her mouth as I pulled her tight to my body.
“Will you come have dinner with me again this week?” she asked, resting her forehead against mine.
“Just give me a time and date.”
“Can you handle just being in bed with me? I’d love you to hold me again.”
When I stood up, taking her with me, the squeal she released had both of us chuckling as I carried her to her bedroom. Letting her go, she did disappear to the bathroom to get changed. I stripped down to my underwear and got in bed, waiting for her. She returned wearing a rather gorgeous nightie, no bra but she was wearing panties. She smiled shyly as I drank in her body.
She was all over me again once she joined me under the covers. I was almost achingly hard and she felt me constantly poking her. “I want to as well,” she whispered before kissing me again, “But I’m… Mark, I’m scared of getting too close then you’ll… You’ll find someone younger.”
Mum wasn’t the only one who’d told me the bitter divorce and having spent a long time single had left her feeling insecure about everything regarding her romantic life. Kissing her again, I caressed her cheek and met her eyes. Thankfully, a smile formed as I pulled her tight. Feeling her relax, I allowed my hands to wander her body again.
What I didn’t expect was for her to sit up slightly and remove her nightie, giving me my first view of her breasts. I’m fairly sure my eyes widened in surprise for a second before she pushed onto my back, straddling me again and kissing me hard.
“Fuck it,” she muttered, her lips moving away but that was due to her sliding down my body, leaving soft kisses as she worked her way down to my underwear. There was a significant tent, meeting her eyes as she looked up at me, lifting my butt enough so she could help take them off, my cock springing free.
I was almost holding my breath as she didn’t tease me too long, just a few licks up and down my shaft before she wrapped her lips tightly around my cock and lowered her mouth. The groan I released made her giggle despite the cock in her mouth.
“Lauren,” I managed to groan, gesturing with my finger. To my surprise, she shook her head.
“Just let me do this for you, Mark,” she stated.
I loved eating pussy but if she didn’t it right now then that was her choice. I couldn’t stop watching her though. It was like fantasy become reality. Her eyes never stopped gazing up into mine. And watching nearly my entire length disappeared, the tightness of her throat, had me groaning more than once. As soon as Mum had approached me regarding her idea, I’d cut off any contact with other girls, so it had been a couple of weeks since I’d last enjoyed the company of a woman. And I’d never enjoyed the company of a mature woman like Lauren.
“Fuck,” I groaned again as her mouth, tongue and hands were now working in unison on my cock and balls, “Holy shit, Lauren.”
“Love it, baby?”
Her tone was sultry and confident, unable to tear my eyes away as she looked up at me, lust and desire in her eyes. I knew it was time to be blunt. “I want you, Lauren,” I growled.
“I know, baby. Just let me finish you off then you can hold me afterwards. That’s all I want.”
Warning her I was close, her eyes simply lit up again and I had a feeling she was going to do something very few girl I’d been with would do. That’s not to say I hadn’t had girls who loved a facial, and a couple loved to take it on their tits. I warned her again just before I was about to pop.
It was a bloody great orgasm. Probably the best of my life.
After cleaning me up with her tongue, she crawled up the bed, pulling the sheets up over us, as she snuggled into me. I wasn’t worried about kissing her after I’d cum in her mouth, which did surprise her for a moment, before I moved down to give her breasts some attention. She loved it, moaning loudly, as I moved my hand down and she spread her legs for me quickly.
“Please,” she whimpered.
“Lauren, I’d love to…”
She nodded eagerly, whispering, “Please. I’m being silly.”
Kissing her softly, she managed a shy smile. “Was it what he said?” When she nodded, her eyes started to glisten. Any idea of continuing ended there as I simply held her in my arms. “I’m sorry,” I whispered.
“I loved him, but he was so cruel. And it wasn’t just once. He destroyed me, Mark. He goes off, gets married, has his little family, and I’m left…”
“You have me, if you want me.”
“You really want to be with me?”
“I’d love nothing more, Lauren. This isn’t some teenage crush I’m feeling. Since that first night at our place, I can’t remember a better time in my life.”
I’d never had a woman hold me in such a manner as Lauren held onto me that night, almost scared that I was going to disappear on her or something. I tried to comfort her as much as I could, realising that underneath the cool corporate lawyer exterior was a fragile woman who’d been left far more heartbroken than I think anyone realised.
She eventually fell asleep and was rather embarrassed when waking up in the morning to find me watching her sleep. I assured her it was fine. More importantly, I took her hand and asked her to talk to me if she needed to unburden her heart and soul. That earned me a kiss that spoke volumes of her own changing feelings for me.
We cooked a full breakfast together, sitting side by side at the counter as we ate. Clearing up once we were finished, we grabbed another coffee, taking me by the hand as we sat back on the couch. Taking a deep breath, she then told me everything that happened. I knew I barely knew the story, but what I learned over the next couple of hours explained her tears the night before.
“Still want to be with me now?” she asked, managing to chuckle at herself, “I’m really working on myself here, Mark, but to be honest, all I’ve done is throw myself into my work since the divorce. But I still want to find a partner to share the next few decades. I still want children. He left me after a lone miscarriage and was unbelievably cruel when leaving the marriage.”
“Kind of want to find him and beat him up for you,” I stated.
That earned a kiss on the cheek. “That’s very kind but unnecessary. And I don’t want you being violent on my behalf.”
“I’m not but after what you’ve just told me…”
I was left feeling the previous evening and that morning was a turning point in our relationship. Spending the rest of the morning lazing about her apartment, we eventually got dressed early afternoon and headed out for lunch, just a nearby café, continuing to chat about anything that came to mind. Lauren didn’t stop smiling and I was surprised at how much we did have in common despite the age gap between us.
The Christmas party was now closing in fast. I had an old suit that didn’t particularly fit any longer so spent a bit of savings buying a new one. Lauren was treated to me visiting her office once every couple of days, Tuesday and Thursday, arriving both times with food already in hand. I learned very quickly that the Thursday was nothing but a ruse. There was absolutely no-one else around when I walked into her office to find her sitting back in just her bra and panties.
Food was quickly forgotten as I finally got the chance to get my head between her legs. Her taste was exotic but divine. I liked the fact she kept her hair nice and trimmed, keeping herself rather neat, admitting she’d had quite the bush before we started going out together. And when I made her orgasm for the first time, I’m still not sure how either of us held back from making love. We did end up on the floor of her office enjoying a sixty-nine, and I never did make it home that night, returning to her apartment, where she just wanted me to hold her in my arms all night.
The night before the Christmas party, I took Lauren out on another date. I didn’t let the corporate lawyer exterior be the judge. I’d already figured out that she was a simple woman at heart, who wanted to be romance and loved, and I didn’t need to bust the bank to impress her. It was a simple meal at a local restaurant and a couple of drinks at a nearby bar. We knew the party the next night would be a massive shindig, so kept it quiet and simple.
Still ended the night at her apartment. As soon as the door was closed, she took my hand and led me towards her bedroom. She was very eager to get my clothes off. She was wearing a simple dress, helping unzip that and letting that pool around her ankles, sliding out of her heels at the same time. Down to our underwear, we tumbled onto the bed together, underwear quickly joining all the other clothes.
“What do you intend to do with me now that I’m naked, Mark?” she teased.
“I can think of a few things, Lauren.”
Her fingers tailed up and down my chest before moving down to my cock. Gently removing her hand, I made her smile as I slowly kissed down her body. I loved how her body reacted once my tongue got to work. I groaned more than once as I savoured her taste once again. The little whimpers and moans she made as I ate her out were simply adorable. Her back arched. Her body shuddered. She cried out my name more than once. I used all the tricks I’d learned since losing my virginity, wanting to please her, but there was also that part that wanted to impress her. Wanted her to want more of me.
I knew that I loved her already.
“Mark…” I lifted my eyes as her last climax faded away. She didn’t need to say anything else as I kissed back up her body and slowly slid my cock inside her. We groaned in unison as I was quickly buried. “Holy shit, that’s good!” she exclaimed.
“Fuck,” I grunted.
Her fingers dug into my back as I felt her wrap her legs around me. “If you need to cum, just cum, Mark. We have all night. I’ll get you nice and hard again.”
I’ve had a few partners, one or two girlfriends. Nothing compared to being with Lauren that evening. It barely took a couple of minutes before we were moving together, feeling her hips meet my thrusts. Her pussy clenched perfectly around my cock. I’d never experienced coupling nor kissing like it. And when I met her eyes, watching her mouth open in that manner that suggested she was getting close to orgasm, I knew she was feeling the same as me.
“Oh god!” she cried out, feeling her fingers dig into my back even more.
“Jesus, Lauren,” I grunted.
“Cum in me, baby,” she moaned, leaning up to my ear, “Fill me up. I’m yours, baby.”
“You are?”
She moaned but managed to nod her head. “I am, Mark. And you’re mine.”
I filled her pussy within a couple of minutes, remembered to rest on a forearm so I didn’t squash her. I felt her pussy continuing to squeeze my cock, watching her smile broaden as my cock barely went soft. The benefit of youth, the fact I was horny as hell, and I was inside my dream woman. “So… Like me, do you?”
“God yes!”
Rolling into my back, I was treated by the sight of Lauren riding my cock and she seemed to love every moment of it. Hands on my chest, watching her body roll and gyrate, quickly changing to bouncing up and down, feeling her body slam down onto mine. Holding her hips, I started to meet her movements, her eyes lighting up as she leaned down kiss me hard.
“Fuck me, lover!”
Bending my knees, I latched onto one of her nipples with my mouth as she cried out again. I think we were trying to wear each other out that second time, changing positions more than once as we each ended up on our backs, before I pulled out, turned her over onto her knees, and slid into from behind. She looked back and I nearly popped my load just from the gaze in her eyes.
I didn’t last long until I came inside her again. Pulling her back to rest against me, I cuddled her tightly, nuzzling into her neck. “I don’t want this to end,” she whispered, “I don’t want to lose you, Mark.”
“I’ll be here as long as you want me, Lauren.”
We woke early the next morning, heading out for breakfast, before she dropped me at home as we both needed to get ready for that evening. She escorted me to the door where we shared one hell of a steamy kiss. Feeling my erection earned one of those gorgeous smiles. Then the door opened, both of us turning to see my mother standing there.
Thankfully, she was smiling at us. “Lauren, I know he’s my son, but I want to hear all the gossip after tonight’s party.”
Lauren cuddled into my side while I’m sure I just had a big, dumb grin on my face. “I’m definitely going to turn some heads walking into the ballroom tonight.” I turned my head so I could kiss her. “I’ll be around to pick up later, handsome. Pack a bag because we’re staying at a hotel tonight. You’re going to wear me out again.”
A last kiss and I watched her walk back to her car. Once she took off, I turned back to Mum as she couldn’t stop grinning at me. “Leave it, Mum,” I said with a chuckle.
“Okay. Okay. But I haven’t seen Lauren this happy in years, Mark.” She paused before asking, “Do you love her?”
“I’m falling for her big time, Mum.”
“There was that look any woman has for a man she’s falling for, Mark. Just then, the way she gazed up at you. I’ve seen that look before.”
Kissing the top of her head, I didn’t say anything, suggesting I was just going to relax until it was time to get ready. Lazing by the pool was always a good way to spend the day, Rebecca cavorting around in her bikini. She was a beautiful young woman with an obvious crush on her older brother. I knew that’s all it would be. I was one of very few men to pay her any attention. A shame, really, as she had so much to offer.
Mum called me in to start getting ready, pleased when I walked into the living room to find Lauren having arrived. She threw me her car keys. “I won’t be able to drive in my gown,” she told me.
“You got a hot date lined up, Mum?”
“Lauren stole my possible date.”
The two of them disappeared off to Mum’s room as I wandered off to the main bathroom. Neatened up my beard, glad it had grown as much as it had, brushed my teeth before giving myself a proper scrub from head to toe. Walking into my bedroom, I’d already laid out my suit and clothes. Doused myself in deodorant as it had been a warm day. My suit had been tailored so it was practically sculpted to my body.
Checking myself out in the mirror once I was ready, I couldn’t help but smile at my reflection. I wasn’t worried what anyone else thought except Lauren, but if I turned some heads when appearing on her arm, then all the better. Long as she wasn’t harassed. She’d already told me that she’d barely leave my arm all night anyway and promised me more than one dance.
Waiting in the living room, my mother was the first to walk out. The black gown she wore had me smiling as she looked fantastic. More cleavage than I’d expect to see on my mother. I’m a man, I looked. It clung to her body, highlighting her hips and other curves. She smiled at me as I walked towards her, taking her in my arms.
“You look beautiful, Mum.”
“Thank you, sweetheart. Wait for Lauren though.”
She walked out a couple of minutes later. I drank her in from head to toe. Her hair was exquisite, the two women having clearly styled each other’s hair. Her make-up was just perfect, highlighting her cheekbones, her lipstick matching the colour of her dress. Her eyes simply sparkled. Her dress was off the shoulder, a deep red that gave a tasteful hint of cleavage and stuck to her curves, stopping at her thighs. She wore stockings or thigh highs and heels. Even had gloves in the same colour, a matching clutch bag.
“Holy shit,” I murmured.
Her face lit up at my reaction, walking towards me and laying a kiss on my cheek. “I knew you’d love it, handsome,” she whispered into my ear.
Rebecca was roped in to take photos of the three of us. I could see she was feeling a little left out, whispering a suggestion into her ear. Ten minutes later, I had an arm around her waist as Mum took a few photos with my sister and myself, with a promise that I’d treat her to a night out later before Christmas. Mum hugged me for the offer, Lauren cuddled into my side and said it was very sweet.
The drive into the city was a lot of fun, Mum and Lauren enjoying a bottle of wine on the way. I was left feeling Mum was even more excited as I knew she didn’t get out too often. Like Lauren, she was apprehensive about returning to the dating game, but I knew she wasn’t too lonely. She had her friends and family, but I did hope she’d eventually meet a man that would love her.
Parking up in the hotel car park, I assisted both ladies out before grabbing the bag Lauren had brought along. I’d thrown some clothes in too. Escorting both ladies up to the lobby, we checked into the hotel first, Mum joining us as she wanted to see the room Lauren had reserved.
“Wow,” I muttered as we walked into what was effectively a suite. It was certainly larger than any cheap hotel room I’d stayed in before. What I did notice was there were two bedrooms. Glancing at Lauren, she smiled at me.
“I booked a double bedroom in case your mother had too much to drink, or in the event she meets a nice young man.” She grabbed my tie, pulling me closer. “Of course, I have dibs on a certain young man already.”
“Behave, Lauren,” Mum giggled.
“I will for now…”
Returning to the lobby, there was a board pointing us to which function room the party was being held. Lauren was recognised immediately, as was my mother. After the usual greetings one would expect between colleagues, I soon found myself being introduced to plenty of people. I recognised two things immediately. The women, no matter if they were young or old, were jealous that I was with Lauren that evening, and it didn’t take long for one or two rather jealous comments to make my ear. The men? I was the enemy.
I learned the Directors were older, respectable gentlemen who treated all their employees with respect. Their handshakes were firm. Conversation polite and casual. They showed an interest in my career and made small jokes about the obvious age difference, but they were merely in jest, provoking nothing than light chuckles.
Calling my mother by her first name took some getting used to. Lauren never let go of my arm or hand, but my mother would often be found draped on my other arm. I knew my mother was an attractive woman, but it was the first time I saw her in such a setting. More than one man offered to buy her a drink, engage her in conversation, or just flat-out started flirting. Anyone who did the same with Lauren received short but polite responses.
There was no sit-down meal, but a large buffet was offered. Lauren and I nibbled through a couple of small plates, washing that down with wine for the lady, a spirit and mixer for myself, though I limited myself to just a couple of drinks. Conversation flowed freely as I found myself surrounded by a few pretty girls from time to time. Lauren didn’t say much but the body language suggested ‘Back off!’ to anyone who came sniffing around.
Not that I could take my eyes off her and I sensed how she was looking at me in return.
As soon as the music started, I was pulled up onto the dancefloor. I can hold my own when it comes to dancing, Lauren moulding herself into my body, my hands exploring her body in return. We kept it PG-rated as we were surrounded by other couples. We’d dance a few songs before moving off to the bar. Mum was sitting by herself with a couple of girls, so I dragged her up as Lauren took a break.
“She really likes you,” Mum whispered as I held her close in my arms, “Just treat her right, Mark.”
“Mum…”
“I know you will.” She looked away and smiled. “She’s watching us now and hasn’t stopped smiling. I never thought one of my best friends would end up with my son, but you do make a very cute couple. And she needs a good man like you.”
We danced for a couple of more songs before I felt her stiffen in my arms. “What?”
“Shit. Dan is starting to harass her like usual.”
Spinning Mum one-eighty, I could see Lauren was already frustrated. She glanced my way and sent me that look I’d seen from more than one date being bothered when I just happened to leave their side for a few minutes. Lauren was capable of looking after herself, but I could feel Mum getting tenser in my arms. Waiting until the song finished, I took Mum by the hand and led her back towards Lauren.
“You okay?” I asked.
“This your latest toy-boy?” Dan sneered at me.
I ignored him as I asked Lauren, “Want to dance?”
“I’d just like to sit here without being bothered. Unfortunately, Dan can’t or won’t take no for an answer.”
“I’m not bothering you, babe. I just want a dance. It’s Christmas. I’ll show you how a real man dances, not some little boy.”
“She’s not your ‘babe’ and she doesn’t want to dance with you. You’re bothering her so I think it’s time you walk away,” I warned.
He stood up and I just smiled. He was two inches shorter, not as broad, and I could smell the liquor on his breath. The gut suggested he hadn’t seen a gym in a few years. “Mark,” my mother whispered.
“Think you’re something special?” he asked, “You’re barely out of school shorts. Why don’t you go play with the girls and I’ll look after the women?”
Chuckling just pissed him off even more. Then another voice joined the party. “Is everything okay here, Ms Jones?”
It was one of the Directors, someone who I could see had real affection for her when I’d been introduced before. That sort of fatherly affection someone in an organisation has for younger men and women who simply want to see people succeed.
“I’m not sure, Brian,” Lauren replied, “Dan here has had a little bit too much to drink, is verging on having a sexual harassment complaint lodged, and I think my boyfriend here is getting ready to take care of business. And there is that part of me, as his girlfriend, who’d love to see my boyfriend put this idiot on his arse.”
I felt a hand on my shoulder, stepping aside as Brian stood next to me. He may have been an older gentleman, but he had an aura about him that commanded respect. “Mark, I believe it might be time to escort Mister Matthews out of the ballroom. Though I think he might be regretting some of his actions when he returned to the office on Monday.”
Before any of us could move, two men in suits appeared to either side of Dan. He was smart enough not to fight it. Offering my hand to Lauren, she smiled, taking it immediately. “Are you okay?” I asked.
“Getting a little tired of being hit on by arseholes, but yes, I’m okay. Thank you for stepping in.”
“You’ve got a good one here, Ms Jones. Keep a hold of this one.”
Lauren’s eyes didn’t leave mine. “Oh, I plan on keeping him very close to me, Brian. Thank you for the assist.”
“I won’t tolerate that sort of behaviour from my employees. Mister Matthews won’t enjoy speaking to the Human Resources department come Monday morning. I already have three other women ready to make a complaint about his behaviour tonight.”
Looking his way, I couldn’t help smiling. “You let him dig his own grave.” He tapped the side of his nose then wished us a good rest of the night.
Returning to the dancefloor, the songs had turned into ballads or just slower paced songs. Lauren rested her head against my chest as I wrapped an arm around her body. We didn’t really say anything to each other, simply enjoying the presence of each other. Checking the time, it was still rather early. We waited until the partners gave their little speeches before they all departed, and the ‘real party’ began. But Lauren wasn’t particularly interested in remaining too long.
Taking my hand, she led me around as we exchange farewells with those that she considered friends. Mum had been enjoying herself and was deep in conversation with a few people. But she noticed we were making a move to leave and, to my surprise, bid her friends farewell.
Walking towards the elevator, I had to say, “Mum, you do realise…”
“I’m going to pass out, sweetie. I’m tired and a little drunk. Lauren can scream all she wants.”
“I plan on screaming plenty.”
Once back in our suite, Mum headed straight for her room after hugging the pair of us. Considering how much she was swaying, I figured she was right about passing out, at least. Lauren led me by hand to our bedroom, turning around as soon the door was closed so I could lower the zipper of her dress. The bra she wore was simply for support, one of those lacey numbers that barely covered the breast. Her panties were sheer and were so thin, it was probably like wearing nothing at all. I probably started to pant at how hot she was.
She undressed me slowly, making me chuckle as she carefully folded my suit jacket, dress shirt and my trousers, while I slid off my shoes and socks. Falling to her knees, she lowered my underwear to reveal my cock.
“Now this is what I want for Christmas,” she stated, running her tongue from the base to the tip, “Will I get this on Christmas Day, Mark?”
“I was hoping you’d stay with us for a few days, Lauren.”
“Good thing your mother has mentioned the same thing. I’d love to spend time with you all. You most of all though.”
After blowing me to completion, we ended up on the bed, practically ripping off her panties before she spread her legs. She was soaking wet, admitting she’d been turned on for most of the evening. She’d felt my erection pressing into her while dancing. Revelling in her taste, I quickly had Lauren moaning loudly, telling me how great I was at eating her pussy, how hard I was going to make her orgasm, and how much she was looking forward to me fucking her the rest of the night.
I loved the noises she made when she climaxed, needing to hold her thighs to stop them from squeezing my head. She begged me to keep going, my fingers teasing her special spot while my tongue was now relentless on her clit. She climaxed again, practically screaming my name, and I kept on going until she begged me to stop.
“Oh god yes!” she cried, “Don’t stop, baby!”
What the lady wants…
No idea how long I pleasured her until I simply had to stop as I was left thinking she almost passed out. Wiping my chin clean with the back of my hand, I leaned up to look at her face, her entire body glistening with sweat, her chest rising and falling slowly, her cheeks looking rather coloured. Her eyes slowly opened, and a slow smile formed.
“I love you, Mark,” she whispered.
“I love you, Lauren.”
Sliding inside her, we made love nice and slow. I was in no hurry to cum again and I simply wanted to enjoy being inside her for as long as possible. She was feeling the same way, her legs around my body, her fingers trailing up and down my back. We were both moaning more than anything after a few minutes, and I was feeling desperate to fill her pussy with my cum again.
Moving my mouth down to her ear, I nibbled at her earlobe before I whispered, “I’m going to fill your womb, Lauren.” She clutched at me tighter. “I’m young and virile, Lauren. Stop taking your pills and I’ll have you pregnant easily.”
“Please,” she whimpered, “You mean that?”
“I’ll put more than one baby in you, Lauren.”
I came rather quickly after that, the idea of having a child with her a complete and utter turn on. Once my climax passed, it was only then that I felt her shaking, lifting my head to see her cheeks were wet. I immediately felt guilty, wondering if I’d said the wrong thing, but the kisses that soon covered my face suggested everything was okay.
We made love for hours until we were simply too exhausted to continue. We didn’t get into any crazy acrobatics. I loved it when she rode me as my hands could explore her body, particularly her breasts, which were simply fantastic, and I probably just watched them swaying with a goofy grin on my face. She loved it from behind so I could grab her hair, slap her arse, and treat her a bit rougher.
Showering once our appetites for each other were completely sated, I loved washing down her body, and it pretty much turned into a massage. It helped her relax even more, so much that I dried her off then easily carried her to bed. Spooning back against me, I was relieved that my cock had finally gone soft.
“I meant it,” she whispered.
“So did I, Lauren. We’ll figure it out going forward.”
After making love as soon as we woke up, Mum was up and about once Lauren and I got out of bed and dressed for breakfast. I knew Mum had heard us when she spent half the meal blushing and unable to meet my eyes. The drive home wasn’t as awkward, Lauren looking fantastic in a pair of jeans and blouse, driving us home. Mum insisted she stay for lunch, and of course, she was prepared with a bikini so we could enjoy time by the pool.
Walking her outside for when she was readying to go home, we hugged each other tightly. “When’s your last day in the office?” I asked.
“Thursday.”
“Then you’re here from Thursday until after New Year.”
She leaned back and smiled. “Just like that? Maybe you’d like to come stay at mine for a few days after Christmas?”
“That works for me too. For how long?”
The smile that formed almost stopped my heart. “You start work early January?”
“Yeah, on the third.”
“You can stay with me until the second, then we’ll figure things out from there.”
Visiting her at her office on the Tuesday, it was actually a surprise as I knew she’d be working late. Knocking on her door, her face lit up when she noticed me standing in the doorway before she needed to wipe her cheeks before she collided with me. As soon as the office was empty, I had her bent over the desk, pounding her from behind.
“Wanted to do this with you since the first time you visited me,” she grunted.
It was the perfect holiday period. Waking up with Lauren in my bed on Christmas morning was the best present I could get. I'd been out to buy presents for everyone. Lauren told me not to break the bank for her, but I did buy her something special. I did the same for my mother and sisters. We ate and drank too much, as everyone else does on Christmas Day. Everyone was in a great mood, but I could see that Mum was delighted for her best friend at the same time.
Spending a week at Lauren’s place was even better, to be honest. We spent more than one day barely bothering to get dressed as we spent most of the time in bed, and if we didn’t make it to the bedroom, we christened nearly everywhere else around her apartment. That week cemented the strength of our feelings for each other.
We dressed up and headed out for the New Years Eve, Lauren having reserved a table at a quiet bar, as though hanging around the apartment would have been fine, being surrounded by other people was a great way to spend the evening, chatting away with other revellers, though Lauren made sure she had my attention most of the evening.
Arriving home not long after midnight, we were making when she asked, “What’s your new year’s resolution?”
“Well, maybe not this year, but I have plans for the future,” I replied, not stopping my movements inside her.
She moaned before asking, “What plans?”
“Well, I think my girlfriend has plans for me.”
The grin that formed was utterly wicker, her hands ending up on my arse. “Oh, she definitely has plans for you Mark. What do you think they are?”
“Move in with you?”
“I’d love to live with you in the future, Mark. What else?”
“I foresee a proposal.”
Her lower lip trembled for a moment. “You mean that?” she whispered.
“Of course, because there’s also the children too. I mean, it’ll take longer than one year for that to happen…”
“My firm does offer brilliant maternity cover, considering how long I’ve worked there too.”
I came inside her a few minutes later after making love for at least a couple of hours. It was early morning, and despite a long evening, neither of us was ready to sleep just yet. Lauren cuddled into my side, her fingers stroking my chest, her leg resting over mine as my left arm was holding her in return.
“Didn’t expect this,” she admitted softly, “I thought I’d get a sympathy date or two.”
“And now?”
“I haven’t been this happy in years, Mark. I’ll put it bluntly. When you’re ready to move in with me, all I need to do is clear some space in my closet. I don’t care if people think it’s too quick or not. What matters is that we’re together.”
Epilogue
She was right. The only thing that mattered was that I loved her and she loved me. Mum naturally approved of me moving in with her, happy for her son, but I knew how much she cared for her best friend, and I was left thinking that maybe, just maybe, she’d set me up with her best friend for more than just that Christmas party. I started my new job on the third of the new year. By the middle of February, I was packing up all my things again to move into Lauren’s apartment.
Three months after moving in, amazed at how easily we slipped into ‘living together’ mode, and how much closer we were already, I escorted her out to dinner and proposed. She said yes, of course. Well, she said yes, plus a lot of tears, and a night of sex that left me needing a transfusion the next morning, I’d been left so thoroughly drained.
One or two people suggested it was all happening rather quickly, but Lauren and I wouldn’t hear of it. Mum was ever so excited when we announced our engagement and the women in my life went into wedding planning overdrive. Thankfully, Lauren kept me completely involved, aware it was as much my day as it was hers.
The day Lauren walked down the aisle towards me, she was three months pregnant. We hadn’t announced it yet. We did that during the reception when we stood up in front of everyone, Lauren standing in front of me in her gorgeous white gown, and I simply placed my hands over her stomach and smiled.
Mum nearly fainted.
Lauren is approaching her fiftieth birthday. Our three kids and I are currently planning her party. It’ll be at our home that we bought together not long after the birth of our first daughter. I’m currently on my phone, glancing at her sitting on the lounge, our two daughters to her left, our son to her right, busy talking to them about their day. She was still a hard-working lawyer but worked from home three days out of five. She didn’t want to miss our kids growing up.
In my eyes, she’s even more beautiful today. Yes, she does colour her hair sometimes. Yes, she won’t like me saying, but there are one or two slight wrinkles. Yes, she now had things like stretch marks after pregnancy. I still found her sexy as hell. Good thing my sex drive was still high, as she could still knock my socks off when she was in the mood.
And to think it all started as a favour for my mother.
Chapter 6: The Legionnaire, Ch. 01 [Romance]
Notes:
Any French is translated from English using Google, so for anyone who does understand French, apologies if the language is butchered. In addition, any knowledge of the French Foreign Legion is based on whatever I could find online.
Chapter Text
"Sergent-Chef!"
A legionnaire does not stroll. Anywhere. Anytime. A soldier of the French Foreign Legion marches! Striding into the office of the Commanding Officer of the 1st Foreign Engineer Regiment, 6th Light Armoured Brigade, I turned, came to attention, and saluted. He returned the salute before I stood easy, hands behind my back.
"Sergent Taylor, in my hand I hold your resignation letter. Is that correct?"
"Yes, sir."
For those interested, this conversation was in French. It is the only language of the Legion. If you're lucky, some of your companions will speak English, but I rarely spoke that except on those brief times I had a chance to take a holiday. Even then, I hadn't been home in years. At best, I had made it to the United Kingdom a handful of times in the past decade.
"You have served near enough ten years, Sergent. I must ask why you are choosing to resign now."
"Precisely as it has been ten years, sir. I wish to go home."
"France is not your home?"
"In many ways, yes, it is, sir. I am a naturalised citizen. Français par le sang versé." He grinned at that. I had earned the right to citizenship due to spilling my blood for France while on deployment in North Africa. "But in my heart, I am still a man of my homeland. I left my family ten years ago. I left behind all that I know, what would have been a comfortable life. I have no regrets, sir. None at all. But I've given ten years of service to the Legion and to France."
He met my eyes for a brief moment before nodding. "Understandable. You have kept in contact with home?"
"To a degree. My parents and sister are aware I'm in Europe. Most people wouldn't have a clue where I've been. No-one knows I've been a legionnaire."
"Guess they'll be in for a surprise when you know on the front door, yes?"
"I aim to do so in my uniform and beret, sir. I'm sure I'll receive a few questions when I arrive at passport control."
He looked at the letter again. I had given the Legion ten years of my life. I'd joined on a whim after that morning after our end of year formal (prom, for non-Australians). The morning when all my plans had fallen apart, my heart had been broken, and the future I thought I had laid out for us both was snuffed out with a few sentences that changed my life.
I'd been tempted to join the Australian Army, but I wanted away from everything, as all I would ever see would be reminders of what might have been. I'd always had a romantic view of the French Foreign Legion. Books and movies mostly. I learned reality was far different very quickly, but I hadn't regretted my decision a single day since walking into the recruiting office, using my half-decent four years of learning basic French at high school to enlist.
The CO sighed and signed the letter. "It is always unfortunate to lose a soldier of your calibre, but after ten years, I can understand the desire to return to your family, Sergent." He stood up and offered his hand. "Thank you for your service."
"Thank you, sir."
"You'll receive your papers within seventy-two hours. Good luck."
"Thank you, sir."
"And if you do change your mind, the Legion happily accepts returning soldiers. Within a reasonable timeframe, of course."
"Well, I would say you never know, sir. But we'll see."
Marching out of his office, I headed straight towards the barracks. The 1st Foreign Engineer Regiment was garrisoned in Quartier General Rollet in Laudun-l'Ardoise, which is in the very south of France. Once I had my exit papers within the next three days, I packed my things and readied myself to go. All my companions and friends were aware of my departure. They were from all over the world. I would say a third were from around Europe, a third from Africa, a third from the Americas. Plenty of nationalities. Religions. But none of that mattered once you wore the uniform and beret. We were all brothers. I was sad to leave them, but I had been away from home long enough.
I had to travel to Marseille to catch a TGV heading north to Paris. Thankfully, that was a quick trip before connecting to another train to make it to Charles de Gaulle Airport and a connecting flight via south-east Asia to Sydney. No-one knew I was coming home. I still had an Australian passport, making sure I renewed it while I was overseas. I received a few funny looks as I disembarked at Sydney Airport and the lady at passport control did a double take, then wondered why I was speaking French. I didn't even realise I was doing it as it was just second nature.
But my passport was up to date and I was still an Australian citizen, so once I was through, collected my bag, and made sure I exchanged Euros into the local currency, I grabbed a taxi and gave them the address for my parents’ house. Staring out the window as we eventually joined the freeway west, the city had certainly changed during the ten years I'd been gone.
Pulling up outside the house I'd grown up in, I paid the driver and stepped out with my two bags. I sighed as nothing seemed to have changed in a decade. Cars in the driveway were different, but apart from that, it was almost a comfort to see the old place again.
Walking towards the door, I knocked and folded my arms behind my back again. My father opened the door and nearly fainted. "John?"
"Hey, Dad." We embraced as the old man immediately started to cry. Nearly got me going at the same time. "Sorry it's been so long."
"It's fine. It's fine." He leaned back and held my shoulders. It was amusing I now stood a good four inches taller than him. "Wow, you've changed. And what are you wearing?"
"It's a long story."
He grabbed my biceps. "Someone's been going to the gym, at least."
"Mostly carrying a lot of heavy shit."
Grabbing my bags, he led me inside, putting a finger to his lips and gesturing to the kitchen. Even after all these years, Mum still hummed to herself while she was preparing dinner. Stepping through the doorway, she looked up and I think nearly fainted. Then she burst into tears, and when she hugged me, that's when I finally released a few. Didn't say a word for at least ten minutes, simply rocking slightly as she squeezed me.
Finally letting me go, wiping her eyes with tissues my father got me, she immediately went into overdrive. "Right, I must call your sister. And your grandparents. And the whole family. Bill, tomorrow, barbecue. John, do your friends know you're here? We'll have to let them know. They'd love to see you."
"Whoa! Calm down, Mum. I've just walked in the door, I'm a little jet-lagged here."
"And what is that you're wearing anyway?"
"My uniform."
"Uniform? For what?"
"Um..." I glanced between the pair of them. "I joined the French Foreign Legion ten years ago."
Mum started to laugh. Dad just stared at me in shock. "You what?" Mum asked in disbelief.
"When I packed my shit that day and left, I drove to the airport. Dumped my car there. Walked into the terminal, booked a flight to Paris via Hong Kong and joined up within the week."
"But that's insane!" Mum exclaimed, "Why on earth would you..." She trailed off as she remembered that other morning when I'd returned. "Oh..."
"Yeah. Felt like a good decision at the time."
"Well, I guess we can understand not exactly telling us what you were up to," Dad said, "I'm assuming telling us you were an engineer that it was in the Legion?"
"Yeah. I'm also really struggling not to speak French right now. I've spent the better part of the last decade speaking it rather than English."
"French girlfriend?" Mum asked.
"I've had a couple but I've been single for a while now. I haven't brought anyone with me, nor left anyone behind. Nor left any kids behind, before you ask."
"You hungry?"
"Starving. Gasping for a drink too."
Dad and I took a stool each as Mum prepared dinner while communicating with the family. My sister arrived within an hour with her husband and two kids in tow. Spent the same length of time hugging me as our mother before I was introduced to my brother-in-law, niece and nephew. Both sets of grandparents arrived soon after. Grandmothers cried. Grandfathers shook my hand and I saw the respect in their eyes, and in their firm grips. They might not have recognised the uniform, but they knew I’d served. That was enough in their eyes.
Sitting down for the first meal with the family felt a little strange. More than once, I answered a question in fluent French, only realising when they all stared at me, wondering what the hell I was saying. I was now fluent in English, French, and could speak another three languages to a passable degree, not that it mattered back home. Speaking French would be enough to earn a few glances and who knows what else.
“It’ll take a while to stop doing that,” I joked, “It didn’t actually take me that long to get used to it, but a couple of years to be completely fluent. I now think in French so speaking English is weird.”
“Whip out the French and you’ll be a hit with the ladies,” my sister, Emily, suggested. She was three years older than I was, “So why the Legion?”
“Because of what happened the morning after the formal.” (We call the end of school function a ‘formal’ in Australia. Or we used to. Maybe they call it a ‘prom’ now too?)
“Oh…” Same reaction as Mum. “Well, I guess I could say that was a drastic reaction but if you’re happy with how life has worked out.”
“I have no regrets and loved every minute I served, Mum,” I replied, smiling broadly, “The only reason I left is that I’ve found myself missing home hitting the ten-year mark of service. If I realise I’ve made a mistake, I can always return.” Mum lifted her head and met my eyes, instant concern at the idea that I’d leave again. “I’m sure I’ll find a good enough reason to remain at home, Mum.”
The house had changed during the time I’d been away. My sister had already left home by the time I’d skedaddled to France, so our rooms had been turned into an office and guest room. Dad said there were a couple of boxes of my things in the garage, but a lot of other things had been binned. I told him not to worry, I’d figure something out quickly enough.
After a shower, looking in the mirror and seeing the scars that remained from action I’d seen, I put on a shirt and shorts, not wanting my parents to ask where they’d been earned. Not yet anyway. Mum hugged me again for a good ten minutes before we headed to bed, my father giving me a briefer embrace, though I could see he was choked up at the same time.
“Good to have you home, son,” he said softly, “Thanks for coming home alive.”
“No worries, Dad. Bastards did their best. Story for another day though.”
The bed was almost brand new and incredibly comfortable. Little wonder I was fast asleep within a couple of minutes, though I’m sure the jet-lag didn’t help. Waking before everyone else in the house was amusing, used to rising early after all the training, heading out into the backyard to go through my usual exercise regime. I thought I was fit when I’d joined up. I learned I knew nothing within a week of basic training.
Mum was cooking breakfast when I headed back inside bare-chested, running a towel over me to wipe up the sweat. She glanced at me and blushed as I was far more muscular and broader than when I’d left. Her eyes lingered on a couple of prominent scars. “I survived, Mum. It’s okay,” I said, walking to give her a hug, kissing the top of her head.
“Hungry? And do you want a coffee?”
“Yes to both, please. I’ll have a quick shower first though.”
“Everything will be on the table when you’re done.”
I’d returned home without any real plan of what I was going to do. I assumed I could find a job in some sort of engineering field. Ten years as an engineer in the Legion would surely help open at least some doors. Dad suggested we have a barbecue after I’d zoned out in front of the television for an hour or so, not really watching or paying attention, mostly away with my thoughts.
As he was busy cooking up, my sister appeared with her family as it was a weekend, so I assumed a family barbecue wasn’t too unusual, but my return gave it greater significance. Hearing a knock at the door, Mum asked me to get it. Opening it, I recognised my three best mates immediately. They were older, of course, but I couldn’t miss those grins I remembered.
“Fucking hell, John!” Mark stated before he offered his hand. We shook for a moment before I stepped forward to embrace him. I heard him go ‘oof’ for a moment. “Jesus wept, you made of concrete now or something?”
Laughing, I took a few more seconds to embrace my friend, something I knew he would have appreciated, before I stepped back, amused I was now taller and broader than the three of them. I’d had a late growth spurt at nineteen that gave me three more inches of height. Brett was next to shake my hand, a quick bro-hug, with Chris the last to shake my hand and a quick embrace.
“What the fuck have you been up to?” Mark asked, “I mean, apart from the occasional email…”
I could understand why he trailed off, noticing the stares of my three friends. I’d left in such a hurry ten years earlier… “Come inside, guys. Guess I have a story to share.”
Grabbing a beer for each of us, we walked outside to be greeted by my parents. Mum had always liked my friends, and I assumed she hadn’t seen them in a while, hugging all three of them, much to my amusement and their slight embarrassment. Dad shook their hands, while my sister hadn’t seen them since the day I’d left, so they spent time catching up. It was only when we were all sat down that they finally asked the question they’d no doubt spent ten years pondering.
“So why’d you leave, John?”
Before I replied, I asked, “What were you told? I can only imagine my disappearance sent tongues wagging. Particularly in regards to a certain someone.”
The three shared a glance. “Well, we’ve had differing accounts of what happened,” Mark replied.
So I told them what happened, at least according to my memory, and they knew I wouldn’t lie about something like that. It was the first time my parents and sister would have heard the whole truth, at least from my side anyway. All I’d done when returning home the same morning that I’d left for Paris is that we’d split up and I was going away for a while. Now they knew the real truth as to why. My heart had been broken into a million pieces.
“Look, it might seem liked a drastic reaction to what she did, but at the end of the day, I actually don’t have any regrets. What she did was actually a benefit. I loved my time in the Legion. I wouldn’t have had my life any other way now.”
“Still think about her?” Brett wondered.
Sighing at such a question, which I expected, I replied with a half-truth. “From time to time, simply curious as to how her life turned out. The one question I’ve always had is if she regretted what she asked of me that morning. Probably not, but considering what I’ve learned over the years regarding that sort of thing…” I trailed off and shrugged. It didn’t matter anymore.
“So what are you going to do?” Chris asked.
“Find a job somewhere. Spent ten years as an engineer in the Legion. I’m sure I can apply my knowledge in the civilian world.”
“Join the Army. See the world,” Mark said.
Laughing, I shook my head. “Nah, I’ve done my time in the services. I’d like to know I won’t be sent to some shithole to have my arse possibly shot off. Well, again anyway…” Hearing Mum gasp, I took her hand. “I’m fine, Mum. But bleeding for the Legion means I’m now a French citizen too.”
“Fuck, you’re now French too?!” Dad exclaimed.
“Je me sens aussi Français qu'Australien aujourd'hui, papa.”
“What was that?” Mark added.
“Je ne suis pas gêné d'avoir la double nationalité, mon ami.”
“Bloody show off,” my sister muttered, though I saw her smiling, “I swear, John, whip out the French when you’re out. Women will be hanging off you all night. Only time I’ve heard it spoken as fluently is when I’m watching foreign movies.”
We spent the afternoon sitting in the sun, enjoying the warmth regarding the weather, sinking beers and catching up on our lives. I told them everything I’d been up to, from the earliest days in training to my deployments, mostly in Northern Africa, which is where I’d earned most of my wounds. Not that many, but I’d been left with a couple of scars that would lead to questions. Stories about trips around Europe raised some laughs, admitting to smoking weed with squaddies whenever we were in Amsterdam, though I didn’t partake in the pleasures of the flesh on offer.
“I don’t enjoy meaningless, casual sex,” I said, “Unless I feel that immediate connection with someone I meet, I’ll generally wait.”
My mates all shared glances before chuckling. “Still an old romantic at heart, John?” Mark only half-joked.
“Well, French women certainly didn’t mind. Add that I’m an Australian managing to speak conversational French…” I left the insinuation as needed. “Anyway, enough about my love life. Let’s talk about what we’re going to do together next.”
Chapter 7: The Legionnaire, Ch. 02
Chapter Text
I learned my mates liked to play golf, and as they’d been stuck playing as a threesome for years, I found myself dragged onto a course within a month of my return. I feigned not wanting to go, stating I was terrible around a golf course, that I rarely played. They believe me until I stepped up to the first tee and absolutely launched the ball, hitting centre fairway, exceeding anything they’d done by at least fifty metres.
“Oh, for fuck’s sake!” Mark exclaimed, “John, you’re still a bullshit artist, I see.”
“I might have played a round or two with some friends back in France.”
“A round or two?” Chris retorted, obviously not believing me.
“Maybe I’m just naturally gifted?”
They gave that some thought until I made par on the first hole while the closest score was three over. “Fucking massive bullshit artist,” Mark muttered as we walked to the second hole, “This was a bad idea, guys.”
“Want me to play left handed?”
“Fuck off, John. You’ll probably be even better.”
They learned that, to their relief, the first hole wasn’t exactly a fluke, but I actually wasn’t as good as first perceived. Brett was also driving a buggy, as he had a bad knee from a game of soccer, so once we’d started sinking some beers, our standard of play dropped significantly, and we spent more time reminiscing about the stupid shit we’d got up to at school, though thankfully they didn’t mention my relationship at the time. Or, at least, they didn’t too often.
It was only when enjoying ourselves at the nineteenth hole that Mark finally asked, “Why didn’t you tell us, mate?”
“True. We said goodnight the night before, you disappeared with her. Next thing we know, we get an email telling us you’re in Paris and won’t be returning for a while,” Chris added.
“I didn’t know what to say and I knew you’d try and convince me to stay, perhaps even talk to her. She’d made her intentions quite clear during that conversation. I’m sure she expected me to agree. More fool her.”
“How do you feel about her?” Mark added.
I sculled my drink and placed the glass down carefully. “Part of me still loves her to this day,” I admitted, “Despite what she asked of me. Before that, we’d had three to four wonderful years together. But I read it wrong. Partly my fault, I guess. You keep in touch with her?”
“She freaked out and wondered where you’d gone,” Brett replied, “Even showed up at your parents’ place, begging to know where you’d disappeared to. But none of us knew except to say you’d gone to Europe and that’s it. We do see her from time to time though.”
“Actually, now that you’re back, guess we should mention something. You on Facebook or anything?” Mark asked. Shaking my head, as social media had never interested me, he continued. “There’s a ten-year reunion in a fortnight. We weren’t going to mention it, but since you are back and I’m sure many others have wondered what you’ve been up to. Invitation have already been sent out and organised, but if you show up in one of your uniforms, I’m sure they’d be happy to let you in.”
“Who else is going?”
“Nearly the entire year group,” Chris replied, “Far as we know, everyone from our year is still alive. No-one in prison. Think only a couple have drifted overseas like yourself.”
Before answering, I headed to the bar to buy another round of drinks, returning and handing them out before I gave my answer. “I don’t know. If I go, I’ll surprise you. But I’m honestly not interested in what anyone else has been up to. You three are my mates. I know leaving sucked, but I did my best to keep in contact. And I just didn’t want anyone to worry so I kept what I did to myself.”
“We understand, mate,” Mark replied, “We’re just glad you’re back. Ten years of tomfoolery to catch up on.”
“I think just showing up out of the blue will send plenty of tongues wagging,” Chris added.
I’d found a job the previous week as a civil engineer. As soon as they had my length of service in the Legion, and glowing references that I needed to translate, the nationwide company had been eager for my signature, immediately upping the salary offer by a further thirty-five thousand dollars, as they were aware I had other pokers in the fire and were desperate for me to start.
All it took was a signature and a shake of hands, as I was likely going to accept their offer, but an upping of the salary was certainly convincing of how much they wanted me. I made quick friends with a few of the lads who worked for me, and when I broke out into French as always, still getting used to living back in my homeland, it led to questions of my past. That meant spending more than one lunchtime regaling them with stories of my time with the Legion.
The night before the reunion, I was busy ironing my dress uniform when I received a call from Mark, wondering if I was going to attend the event the next evening. I told a white lie, suggesting I was still thinking about it and that I’d turn up tomorrow night if I was interested. Thankfully, no-one else had heard of my return so people who I did remember fondly would be surprised to see my return. Very few would have known I’d been in Europe, let alone had joined the French Foreign Legion.
My sister and her family popped around the next day as I relaxed in the pool. Wandering outside, she lowered her glasses and looked me up and down. “Work out, John?” I flexed and made her laugh. “My little brother is anything but that now, it seems.”
“I was already taller than you when I left, Emily.”
“True, but you weren’t that broad and ripped.”
“Going to make your husband jealous if you keep ogling. And it’s weird as you’re my sister.”
“I haven’t seen you in ten years, John. Just noticing the changes is all.”
Stepping out of the pool, I grabbed a towel and she would have noticed a couple of the larger scars. That naturally led to question and stories, sitting at the table, no surprise Mum walked out with a beer for me and glass of wine for her. When I told Emily I would be going to the reunion that evening, she offered to drive me in.
“I’m a little surprised you’re going,” she admitted.
“Could do with the night out and, I’ll confess, I’m looking forward to surprising a few people at the same time.”
“And what about you know who?”
“If she’s there, so be it.”
“Okay, putting it bluntly. Will you talk to her?”
“I won’t go looking for her. If she wants to talk to me, she’s welcome to try. I’ll see how I feel and what she might have to say.”
“You hate her?”
“Emily, part of me still and will always love her. But, being honest, I haven’t given her much thought since about a year or two after I left. It was only stepping onto the plane in Singapore on the way back home that she actually crossed my mind, simply because she was the catalyst for everything that happened.”
Standing up and rounding the table, I stood up as she hugged me tightly. We’d been close enough when growing up but I couldn’t remember the last time she cuddled me. “I missed my little brother,” she said softly, “I’m glad you’re home.”
“So am I, Emily. I did miss you guys while I was away. But I was also an adult, on my way to becoming a man, and going off to do my own thing has done me the world of good.”
She let me go and took a step back, looking me up and down again. “Sure did. And I suppose the Legion also helped too?”
“Certainly instilled a certain discipline inside me, at the very least. I make my bed every morning. All my clothes are neatly folded away. And I can cook. A man can’t march on an empty stomach.”
Finishing our drinks, Mum made us some lunch before we sat in the living room. I’d had next to nothing to do with kids for ten years so spending time with my niece and nephew was an eye-opener. Both were under the age of six, but old enough to walk, talk, be little humans basically, each with their own little personality. They obviously had no idea who I was so I was definitely a person of interest to my nephew, but my niece was adorably shy.
My sister finally announced it was time for me to get ready. First visit was the bathroom where I shaved and showered, dousing myself in deodorant before walking to my bedroom. My dress uniform had been ironed perfectly and I ensured I was as presentable as I would have been when on the parade ground. My leather shoes were polished until they practically sparkled. Medals I’d been awarded rested on my chest. Last was my beret, putting on a little cologne, grabbing my wallet, phone and keys, before I walked out into the living room.
Silence to start with.
“Holy shit,” my sister whispered.
My father rose to his feet. One emotion evident. Absolute pride. “Looking good, son. You’ll be fighting them off tonight.”
Chuckling while shaking my head, I managed to reply with, “Merci beaucoup, papa.” Clearing my throat, I added, “I wasn’t allowed to bring my service revolver home. Gun laws and all that.”
“You’d wear one?” Mum asked.
“No, but if I had resided in France, it’s awarded at the end of service, much like this uniform and a couple of others.” Gesturing to my head, where my green beret rested, I added, “This was hard earned, let me tell you.”
“Are you ready?”
“Sure am, Emily. Right, don’t wait up for me though I don’t plan on being out until early morning. I’ll find my own way home though.”
Mum hugged me tightly, kissing my cheek, and I held her for a few second. I’d missed my mother, and I knew she was proud of me. Upset I’d been gone for so long, but since returning home, she’d looked after her youngest child. I didn’t complain but I didn’t want to take advantage for too long.
I followed Emily to her SUV. Living in the western suburbs, it was a long enough drive into the city that she put on the air-conditioning as the car did get warm, my sister adding that she did like my cologne. When I told her that a previous girlfriend had liked it, the conversation did turn to relationships. I told her about two that had turned rather serious until they started to ask about when rather than if I retired. As I loved my time in service, and had no intention of quitting, the relationships eventually fizzled out.
“No regrets either time,” I added, “I am sorry for leaving without nary a word, Emily. But it was something I needed to do.”
She took my hand, kissing the back of it. “You’re home, John. That’s all that matters now. We all missed you though, particularly during times like Christmas. Mum always left your space empty at the dinner table, hoping that you’d return one day. She’s ever so excited her little boy is home again.”
“I’m glad I did come home. It was time.”
She let go of my hand and we finished the journey in comfortable silence. Pulling up on the other side of the street to the hotel where the reunion was being held, we sat together as I watched the entrance, noticing a few men in suits, women in fine dresses and gowns, heading inside. It was growing darker, the streetlights starting to illuminate the road and footpaths. Checking the time, it was due to start in a few minutes.
Taking a deep breath, I put my hand to the door. “Right, here goes nothing. Wish me luck!”
“You’ll be fine, John. Just be yourself.”
“I don’t think ‘stone cold killer’ is what I’m aiming for.” Glancing at her, her face had dropped. “I’m joking, Emily. I’ll be friendly.”
“See you tomorrow. I want to hear everything, particularly if… you know…”
“Yeah, yeah.”
Sliding out of the car, I closed the door before she waited a few seconds and pulled away, tooting the horn and lifting her hand out of the car to wave. Crossing the street, I recognised a few glances in my direction already from a couple of people having a smoke outside the entrance to the hotel. I nodded at them, cheerfully wishing them, “Bonsoir.”
Walking to reception, I asked about where the reunion was being held. Obviously surprised I didn’t know, I told them I’d only recently returned to the country so this was a last minute thing. Pointing me in the direction of a function room, I noticed decorations had been placed in the hallway, while there was a desk behind which sat a pair of women. I didn’t recognise either of them, though after ten years away, and the fact we were now adults instead of teenagers, I guess we’d all changed.
Both glanced in my direction as I approached and I enjoyed the look on their faces. I have no problem saying I knew I looked damned good in my uniform. Stopping in front of them, I smiled. “Bonsoir, mesdames. Je suis ici pour la réunion mais je n'en étais pas au courant jusqu'à récemment.”
She blinked at me in confusion, causing me to grin even more. “Apologies, I’ve spent a decade in France and I’m just so used to speaking the lingo now. I’ve only recently returned home and had no idea this function was taking place until recently. I’d like to attend, if possible.”
“And you are?” she asked. She had a tag on her dress. Said her name was Alicia. I vaguely remembered a girl by that name.
"John Taylor.”
I noticed both jaws drop wide. “You’re alive?” Alicia asked quietly. She must have remembered me or at least heard one or more rumours.
“What are you wearing?” the other woman asked. Her tag said she was Sarah. To be honest, she didn’t seem familiar at all.
“Yes, I’m alive. And this is the dress uniform of a Legionnaire.” Both brows creased in confusion. “French Foreign Legion. Heard of it?”
“You what? You… You what?” Alicia asked.
“Do I need to pay to get in?”
“Um… no… no…” I was amused at how flustered both were, though I was left wondering if it was because they were seeing a ghost. Did people really think I was dead? My three mates hadn’t mentioned it. Alicia grabbed a piece of paper, wrote my name on it, then slid it into a tag. She handed it over, smiling at me. “I’m sure there will be some no shows tonight but we did have extra places. Head inside. Free beer and wine from the bar. Spirits require payment. Dinner will be served at 8pm. After that will be music afterwards. Welcome home, John.”
“Merci beaucoup. I might see you inside.”
“Oh, you definitely will,” Sarah murmured.
I heard but ignored it, attaching the tag opposite to where my medals were and I slowly strolled into the function room. It was already full of people, most of them with drinks in hand. At my appearance, I was amused that the place fell almost silent. I was the only one in any sort of uniform and I knew I looked good in it. I hadn’t removed my beret just yet. I could have glared across the room, knowing most would have taken a couple of steps back at my ‘war face’.
“John!” Mark called out, appearing through the crowd, “You made it!”
Smiling, I shook his hand, Brett and Chris following in his wake, offering their hands to shake too. After that was done, the three stepped back. “That your dress uniform?” Chris wondered.
“Fuck, how many medals you got?” Brett asked, gesturing at my chest.
Noticing all the eyes on me, I felt a little self-conscious so gestured to the bar. “Let’s get a drink first.” I’m fairly sure I heard more than one surprised comment that I was alive. By the time I’d ordered drinks, I had to ask, “Did people think I was dead?”
“You disappeared off the face of the earth, mate,” Mark replied, “After everything that happened, many assumed you’d met your end.”
“They thought I killed myself?” I received three helpless shrugs. “I’m not sure if that’s a good thing or not. The two girls out front thought they’d seen a ghost when I told them who I was.”
“To some, you probably are. We knew you were in Europe but under instruction from your parents not to tell anyone. I guess it all just snowballed from there.”
Conversations nearby eventually resumed and my appearance had been noted then dismissed. That suited me just fine. I’d maintained friendships with those important to me. If anyone else wanted to chat, all they needed to do was approach and say hello. I was regaling the three with a story of what some friends and I had got up to during a weekend in Europe when they fell silent and, to be honest, their faces started to pale. Noticing where their eyes were looking, I knew I’d eventually have to turn around and possibly face the music.
Turning slowly, I recognised the place had gone virtually silent again. No doubt what happened ten years ago still lingered in the memories of many. Lowering my eyes first, I noticed a pair of black heels, lifting my eyes slowly over a pair of black stockinged legs to see a black dress that flowed to the knees. Hips and waist that looked perfect, what looked like a flat stomach followed by a pair of small mounds. There was a hint of cleavage before there was some rather pale skin, then a chin. A pair of lips I remembered. A small nose that I’d always found adorable, A pair of green eyes that shone like emeralds before there was that mahogany red hair that was as vibrant as I remembered.
She looked nervous, her hands fidgeting in front of her. What surprised me was what rested on her left hand, third finger. It looked familiar but I figured she had simply married some other bloke during the intervening decade.
“Stephanie,” I managed to say, keeping any emotion I was feeling in that moment out of my tone, as I honestly didn’t know how to feel.
She met my eyes, her jaw opening more than once, clearly incapable of speech. I just gazed at her in silence. I wasn’t going to break first. I knew this was going to happen eventually. I just hadn’t expected it to happen so soon. Part of me had hoped it wouldn’t happen at all.
When she stepped forward, I almost stepped back, before I felt her arms wrap around me, her head turning to rest on my chest.
“I’ve missed you, John. I’ve missed you so much.”
I almost laughed at her. There’s a good reason why.
Chapter 8: The Legionnaire, Ch. 03
Chapter Text
The Past
Stephanie McGregor had been part of my life since almost my first day at school when I was five years old. We started in kindergarten together, and even in those early days, we were drawn to each other for some reason. I remember Mum asking me within a month if I’d made any friends, and when I said I had, she asked who my best friend was.
“Stephanie,” was how I replied.
For seven years of primary school, we were not inseparable but we remained incredibly close. At the time, she lived on the same street, so although our parents took us to school, we would walk home from school together, one or two other kids joining us most of the way, but we were the last two together every afternoon. We would always stay with each other until one parent was home. Sometimes we’d stay at hers. Sometimes we’d stay at mine.
After primary school, it was time for six years of high school, unless we chose to leave after four. Just like primary school, we were inseparable again, adding new friends on the way. Mark, Brett and Chris joined our group, with Victoria, Jane and Cindy being the three women that made up our little group. As we hit our teenage years and hormones started to take hold, Stephanie and I grew closer and closer until I just bit the bullet at age fifteen and asked if she wanted to date me.
She almost cried with relief that I finally did just that, expressing she’d been nursing feelings of her own for just as long. Mark started dating Victoria, Brett with Jane, Chris with Cindy, and our group of eight turned into four couples. Some weekends, we’d all do things together, but other weekends, we wanted privacy with our girlfriend.
By the time of our sixth and final year at high school, we were both eighteen and had been each other’s firsts regarding all of those little milestones in life. First kiss. First blowjob. First time eating pussy. And, finally, that first awkward time of sexual intercourse. We were careful but adventurous, open-minded and always willing to try something new together. It was certainly young love. We might have been what people loved to call ‘stupid teenagers’ when it came to such matters, but our relationship remained strong, no matter what life threw at us. We were each other’s confidant, supporter, cheerleader, shoulder to cry on, best friend and lover. There were no secrets, we knew everything about each other.
We discussed the future all the time, including things like marriage and children. She was keen for both, though wanted to attend and finish university before getting married, though being engaged during that time was something she would like. I took the hint. We knew we were young but both our sets of parents had married young and were still going strong. They were actually a good example, and mine were constantly giving me relationship advice to ensure mine remained healthy and strong.
By the time final exams arrived, I already knew what I was going to do. Head out into the workforce but continue studies too, primarily so I could start making money and, if possible, afford a place so we could live and start our life together. Stephanie loved the idea, and we started looking at apartments I could afford, both our parents pledging their support to keep us going during the early difficult times we’d no doubt face.
Stephanie aced her exams and was able to attend the university of her choice, the one that allowed her to remain at home if necessary, but we could always move in with other without a problem. Mine were good enough that I could go out to work and start my studies. Studying would be part-time and possibly take longer, but I was willing to work harder if it meant I could get the certificates I needed quicker.
As soon as exams finished, everyone started to prepare for the end of year, and end of school, formal. I wouldn’t say no expense was spared, but it wasn’t like the formal of two years prior, that only took place in the school auditorium. A function room in a classy hotel in the city was hired and everyone was expected to show up dressed to impress. Men in suits, women in dresses or gowns.
Stephanie was spending more time at my place. Half of the reason was me, the other half was probably the pool. Gave her a reason to wear a bikini all the time. Gave me a reason to constantly apply sunblock as she remained rather pale. With her red hair, green eyes and constant pale skin, her heritage was rather obvious.
In bed that night after we’d made love, she had one of her hands caressing my chest. “Are you looking forward to tomorrow night?” she wondered.
“Sure. Can’t wait to see what you’re wearing, for starters. But it’ll also the last time I’ll see quite a few people, I guess. At least until the first reunion.”
“You’ll dance with me, right?”
“Of course. Slow dancing?”
“Long as your arms are tight around me.” Meeting her eyes, she smiled shyly. “I just want it to be special, John.”
Leaving a soft kiss on her lips, I promised it would be a night to remember. I’d booked us a room in the same hotel so we didn’t have to travel home afterwards. I could only afford that thanks to the part-time job I’d been doing for three years.
“Up for one more time before we go to sleep?” she asked, her tone sultry and full of meaning. When her hand moved down my chest towards my groin, I met her eyes again, noticing her doing that thing of biting her lower lip, almost pleading wither her eyes for me to say yes.
Making her squeal as I easily picked her up and straddling my groin, I slid inside her, both of us moaning as she started to move. She was my first, as I was hers, and we’d both admitted that, as far as we were concerned, we wanted that to remain lifelong. I only hoped our minds wouldn’t change. I had absolutely no interest in going out to ‘sow wild oats’ like I knew other young men liked to do. As far as I was concerned, Stephanie was perfect.
“Glad I’m on the pill,” she murmured, leaning down to kiss me, “Though I can’t wait to be off it either.”
“Thinking already?”
“I’m always thinking, handsome.”
Rolling onto her back, wrapping her legs around me, she seemed almost desperate for us both to get off. I used every trick in the book to get her off before I finally enjoyed another orgasm. Wrapping her limbs around me tightly, she whispered, “You’ll love me forever?”
“Of course, Steph. You’re my one and only.”
“I love you.”
I returned those words before I rolled off her, and after a quick clean up, we drifted off together, Steph spooned against me as always. We slept together more often than apart ever since we’d turned eighteen, both sets of parents preferring we were safe at home rather than in my car or wherever else we might have ended up.
Driving Stephanie home after breakfast the next morning, we agreed a time that I’d pick her up as I was going to drive us into the city, the hotel had parking so I could leave the car until the following morning. That last kiss before she walked inside left me breathless and a little hard. She did that on purpose, of course.
Returning home, my parents were all excited about my formal. Probably more excited than I was. My father had taken me out to get me a tailored suit. I’d slowly but surely grown and broadened. I’d always been tall and athletic. Being born and bred in New South Wales, I was an unusual young man in that I didn’t play rugby league or soccer, probably the two most popular junior sports in the state. I’d played Australian Rules Football since a young age, though finding teams wasn’t always easy.
After carefully putting my clothes in a backpack, I picked up Stephanie from her place and drove us into the city. She held my hand the entire way, leaning over to rest her head on my shoulder where possible. I sensed she had something on her mind but, whenever I was ready to ask, she leaned over to kiss my cheek, whispering some rather nice things in my ear.
Checking into the hotel was a breeze, and I had a little surprise for my girlfriend as the view from one of the upper floors provided a distant view of the harbour, her gasp of surprise worth it before it earned me one hell of a kiss and cuddle. That turned into clothing being removed and the bed was put to early use. Good thing I was young and virile as I had a feeling she was going to wear me out after the formal. I knew that look in her eyes once we were finished. She was satisfied for the moment, but wanted a lot more of me later.
“You’re going to tease me all night, aren’t you?” I asked.
“I won’t be wearing panties tonight, John. I expect your fingers to end up somewhere nice from time to time.”
“You’re incorrigible.”
“Learned from the best.”
“I resent that!” And I proved my point by tickling her. Her shrieks soon echoed around the room before I finally relented, leading to one hell of a make-out session before we finally broke apart as we needed to think about getting ready. I shaved first before heading into the shower, no surprise I felt hands on my chest, hard nipples press into my back. Turning around, I took her in my arms and kissed her. “You’re proving rather distracting,” I murmured, “And I thought you wanted to surprise me with your dress?”
“I love you so much,” she whispered.
I almost blinked in surprise at her tone. Almost that she was trying to convince me that she did really love me. Hugging her tightly, I assured her I loved her just the same. When she started to cry, I had to ask what or why. She whispered she was just a little sad about this part of our life coming to an end, the friends that would slowly disappear from our lives, and a little fear at what was to come next.
It was amazing how prophetic some of the statements she made turned out to be. At the time, I simply didn’t have a clue.
When we saw each other in our finery, I think we both stood in shocked silence for a few seconds. My tailored suit had cost a bit of money but was absolutely perfect. Her dress was… well, there was that part of me that wanted to take more than one photo for posterity, and the other half that was so turned on by her, that I wanted to lift up the hem and have my way with her, while she still wore the dress.
Walking towards me, even in her heels, she was still a couple of inches shorter than me. “I’m not wearing panties, and I thought you’d like the stockings and suspenders,” she whispered.
“You’re going to be the death of me, Steph.”
She took my hand, lifting the hem of my dress, and placed my fingers at her pussy. “I’m turned on just looking at you too, handsome. You’ll be fighting the girls off tonight.”
Taking back my hand, I made to suck on my fingers before I offered them to her. She eagerly sucked them clean, making an approving noise, before she leaned up to kiss me. “Fucking hell, Steph…”
“I’m going to spend all night turning you on so you fuck me hard when we’re back here later tonight.”
Heading downstairs once it was time, we made sure we didn’t arrive too early. We took photos first, ensuring we had more than one of us as a couple before we took a couple of group photos. Those of us old enough to drink headed straight to the bar for a drink, mingling with close friends and acquaintances until we were to sit down for dinner. Thankfully, it had been organised properly so our group all sat together, and it was amazing to see the four relationships that formed were still going strong. Once dessert was served, I spent time feeling up Stephanie, who did the same to me, my free hand between her legs at the same time. She just about managed to stay quiet as I brought her to orgasm, though the coloured cheeks and shiny forehead gave away she was rather excited.
Dragged onto the dancefloor once the slow music started, I held her tight to my body as we swayed together, resting her head against my chest whenever we were not making out. I noticed my friends doing the same, and plenty more couples were up, enjoying the ambiance. There were more slow songs than not, I think taking in the general feeling. It was a celebration tinged with the sadness that this part of our life was now complete. Our lives would never be the same again.
As the party started to wind down, Stephanie and I wandered around to say goodbye to people. Our group was always going to remain tight, lifelong friends, but most others would slowly but surely fade away. Our parents had told us the same thing. The closest friends remain for decades. Anyone else eventually stopped calling and visiting as their new chapter of life began. There were handshakes, hugs, and a few tears as Stephanie said goodbye.
Dragged towards the elevator once she was done bidding everyone farewell, she wasted no time getting us both naked back in our room. She’d never had a problem going down on me, and happily took what I gave her, looking up with a glint in her eye, suggesting I’d last longer now. I returned the favour as always, savouring her taste, just as I’d done the first time, left clueless as to why some men didn’t enjoy going down on a woman.
Then we made love. No idea how long for, but there was something in the air in that room that night. We felt closer than ever. That look in her eyes I’d seen earlier intensified. Worn out by the time she finally rolled off me, she cuddled into me, whispered she loved me, before falling asleep, her head resting in that little nook against my neck.
Waking the next morning, Stephanie was already up, smiling at me as she sat at the end of the bed. Giving myself a couple of minutes to wake up, I sat up against the pillow and wished her good morning.
“You know I love you, John.”
“Yeah, I know. I love you too. What’s up?”
She took a deep breath and that slight feeling I’d had in my gut recently went into overdrive. “John, I have to confess something. I’m not going straight to university next year. Some friends of mine and I have been talking and we’ve come to a decision. We’re going to go travel the world for a year.”
I noticed there was no invite for me. That set off alarm bells immediately. I had a job lined up and was already looking at an apartment we could rent until she was supposedly finished university.
“Sounds like I’m not invited, Stephanie.”
The fidgeting gave away the fact she was nervous. “You’re not,” she whispered, “It’s a girl’s only trip.”
“Who else is going?”
“Just some friends. We’re going to leave next year, so we’ll still be able to spend Christmas and New Years’ Ever together.”
“Wow, thanks for that, Steph. Glad I’m getting some of your valuable time,” I stated, unable to stop the sarcasm.
“While I’m away, John, I want to…” She stopped and took a deep breath. “I want to open our relationship. Or take a break, but when I return, we’ll pick up where we left off.” She met my eyes and immediately looked away as she wouldn’t have liked what she could see. “I’m going to be away for a year. I’ve only ever been with you. It will also give you a chance…”
“I don’t want to be with anyone else, Stephanie,” I growled through near gritted teeth, “I would ask if you’re kidding about this, but one thing I know is that you’ve never lied to me. Far as I know.”
“I’ve never lied,” she said softly, “But I want to do this now before we settle down.”
“So I’m to what? Wait here for a year while you go gallivanting around the globe, fucking god knows who or how many guys, but I’m supposed to just willingly accept you back at the end of it?”
“You can have fun too!”
Sliding out of bed, I stood up and just felt a rage I’d never felt before. How the hell did she think I’d ever agree to this? “Who the hell convinced you I’d ever agree to this?”
She stood up and looked at me, almost pleading with her eyes. “Just think about it, John. You’ll realise it’ll be a good thing for both of us. Truly it will be.” She approached me, though the glare made her stop from hugging me. Instead, she kissed my cheek. “I’m going for a shower as the love we made last night was wonderful. We’ll go downstairs for breakfast then head home. We have lots to organise for the festive period. I love you. Please never doubt that. I’ll come home, we’ll get married, settle down and start a family. It’s what we’ve always wanted.”
Staring after her as she walked into the bathroom, I laughed to myself. My god, I didn’t know her at all. Quickly packing my things into the bag I’d brought along, I found a pad and pen, sitting down at the desk and wrote a letter she could read once she was out of the shower. She might have seen anger on my face, but she’d utterly shattered my heart in a few short minutes. I’d never had my heart broken in such a manner before. Probably wouldn’t feel this level of agony again.
Last thing I did before walking out the room was leave a small box by the note. I hadn’t planned on doing it that evening or morning, I’d been carrying it with me for the perfect time. I’d figured doing it during the festive period. That idea was clearly now in flames, and I didn’t really care about keeping the ring any longer. Doubt I’d get more than a couple of hundred bucks for it if I chose to pawn it.
Driving home on the highway headed back west, my phone started to buzz, no doubt phone calls and messages. I was probably speeding the entire way, my mind in turmoil. I knew I needed to get away immediately. I wasn’t going to remain where I was. Not a chance. Too many reminders. I didn’t know whether to be angry, upset, jealous or apoplectic with rage.
Pulling up outside my home, I stormed inside, Mum and Dad rising to their feet as I slammed the door. I heard their questions but ignored them, walking into my bedroom and looking for my larger backpack. “What’s going on?” Dad asked.
“Stephanie and I have broken up. I’m heading off.”
“What?” Mum exclaimed, “What happened?”
“She’ll probably turn up here soon enough. I’ll be gone by then. She can explain it.” Throwing anything I could think of in my larger backpack, I found my passport in my desk, threw that with my wallet, phone and other things in a smaller carry bag I could take with me on the plane. “I’m going away now. Don’t know where. Don’t know for how long. But I’m not staying here.”
“Wait, John, don’t you think…” Dad trailed off when I looked up and met his eyes.
“Please, let’s talk about this,” Mum pleaded.
“Nothing to talk about,” I retorted, checking my backpack to see I at least had the essentials before I zipped it up, “I learned Stephanie was not the young woman I thought she was. All our plans are now dust. So, fuck it, I’m going to go do what I want to do. No idea what that is. I’ll figure it out on the way to the airport.”
Picking up both bags, my parents moved out of the way as I walked back to my car, dumping my things on the passenger seat. Mum and Dad followed me outside. Hugging them both, I simply wished them farewell and that I’d contact them once I’d figured out what I was doing.
“What about Stephanie?” Dad wondered.
“I honestly don’t fucking care right now, Dad. She ripped my heart out this morning. Tell her whatever you want.” I hugged them again. “I love you both. I’ll be in contact soon.”
Sliding behind the wheel, I took off, only looking back once to wave a hand outside before I turned and disappeared. Arriving at the airport, I drove into the long stay car park. Once I’d found a spot, I grabbed my things, took my keys but left the ticket and the key for the car on the dashboard. I didn’t care about it any longer.
Heading inside, I wandered around the airport, trying to figure out where to go. I’d always been tempted to join the Australian Army as an engineer but Stephanie hadn’t been keen on the idea, so I agreed to go the civilian route. I knew I could possibly travel to the United Kingdom and join the armed forces there.
But an idea came to mind that made me grin for the first time in hours. “The Foreign Legion,” I muttered to myself, “And I speak good enough French to survive.”
I was wrong about that. Very wrong, about quite a few things when it came to joining up, but I’d only learn that later.
The lady I spoke to behind the desk was very helpful though surprised I hadn’t booked anything before arriving at the airport. Letting her know it was a last minute decision, she managed to get me a decent flight to Paris via Hong Kong. I’d have a layover in Hong Kong, which didn’t bother me. She made a couple of calls and also managed to snag me a half decent hotel in Paris for my first few nights.
“What do you plan on doing while you’re there?” she wondered.
“I’m joining the French Foreign Legion.”
Chapter Text
The Present
Gently taking Stephanie’s arms from around me, I took a step back and many feelings suppressed over the past ten years were suddenly flowing once again. The love I’d once felt and still felt for her. The anger and rage at what she’d asked of me that morning. The agony at having my heart broken in such a manner by someone who I thought had loved me. The embarrassment that she thought I’d ever agree to effectively be cuckolded in such a manner.
Three of her friends were approaching. I recognised them well. I was about to be flanked on both sides. A pincer movement that would eventually encircle me, and I’d be trapped. I’d learned during my time in the Legion that, sometimes, the best offence is a good defence. When fighting an overwhelming force, retreat is sometimes the best option. Withdraw, re-group, then counter-attack when they run out of steam.
“Maybe we should…” Mark started to say.
“I’m going outside for some air,” I said, “Back shortly, guys.”
Walking outside into the late spring night-time, it was still warm, finding a nearby bench to sit on. I’d picked up one bad habit during my service. French people loved to smoke, and while I wasn’t a constant smoker, there was nothing better to calm yourself down than by having a smoke with the guys during downtime, particularly during deployment and we’ve just seen off a bunch of fanatical fuckwits. I only used roll ups, so after spending a minute getting it ready, I lit it up with a match, leaning back and sucking down a lungful. Felt calm again within a few seconds.
Still a filthy habit. I’d give it up entirely soon enough.
“Room for one more?”
Opening my eyes, I glanced to see Victoria standing nearby, looking good in a red dress. She was also Stephanie’s best friend, or she had been. No idea who was friends with who any longer. Gesturing to the space next to me, she sat down and glanced at the roll-up in my fingers. “When did you start doing that?”
“During my time with the Foreign Legion. Every legionnaire smokes when he’s off duty.”
“You made quite the entrance, John. Half the people in there thought you were dead. Of course, I didn’t think that. Mark didn’t exactly tell me, but I heard enough to know you were alive, at least. It’s what has kept Stephanie going all these years.” Glancing back at her, I wondered what she meant, though didn’t verbalise that. “You have no idea what happened after you left, do you?”
“Being brutally honest, part of me doesn’t care.”
“Your reaction right now tells me you still care about her though.”
“Never stopped loving her in some way, Vicki.”
She took my free hand and gave it a squeeze. “She’s never stopped, John. Never. Not for a second. But I guess you need to hear the full story then maybe you’ll believe me.”
“You smoke?”
“Sometimes. Like you, it seems. When you need a breather.”
Releasing my hand, she rolled her own cigarette, lighting it for her with a match, rolling a new one for myself. We sat back for a moment before she started the story.
“So, what I know of that morning is that she told you what she wanted. A break. Open relationship. Whatever she wanted to call it. Trust me on this one, John. Myself, Jane and Cindy, we never asked anything like that from our partners. As soon as she told us, we called her a complete and utter delusional fool. Biggest idiot in history, to throw away your relationship with such a request. Do you believe we’d never asked our boyfriends the same thing?”
“Yeah, considering you’re all happily married to the same men. Either they agreed, because they could tolerate it for whatever reason, which I don’t believe they’d ever agree to, or you would have never asked. But if not you, who?”
“Three things. One, she started reading things online about how open relationships apparently help the central relationship. Frankly, that works for a very small minority of couples. The vast majority are monogamous, and if you change the rules, it rarely works out well. Two, she honestly thought you would have enjoyed being with some other girls while she was away. You realise you were quite popular right? Honestly, Stephanie did feel threatened from time to time. During some chats, she admitted to feeling insecure because you were so popular.”
“My eyes never wandered, Vicki. Not for a second. I loved her with all my heart.”
“I know that. So does she.” Taking a deep breath, she added, “Three, honestly, just some very bad advice from some miserable and bitter co-workers at the salon she worked at part-time, who were jealous of her relationship with you. So they started laying some seeds of doubt in her mind and, well, here we are ten years later.”
“Vicki, I didn’t even know you were going away until that morning. How did she think I was going to react to that, let alone then asking for permission to cheat on me for an entire year?”
“That’s all our fault. It was a last minute thing. That’s the honest truth. We’d discussed it for maybe one, two weeks at most before the formal. We all agreed to tell each of you the morning after the formal.”
“Did you end up going?”
“Yes, six of us did end up going in the end. The four of us, and two other friends from school.”
“Well, I hope you all had fun,” I retorted, unable to hide the bitterness.
Victoria took my hand again. “She didn’t have a lot of fun, John. For six months, she cried herself to sleep. Every single night. She was miserable without you, John, knowing you had disappeared and wouldn’t be there to greet her when she returned. Christmas was horrific for her. New Year’s Ever was even worse as she was alone while the six of us were all romantic and shit. We pretty much had to drag her onto the plane leaving Sydney for Hawaii in the January.” She paused before asking, “John, did you see her hand?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s the same ring you left behind. She put it on that morning and hasn’t taken it off since.” That caused me to stare at her in surprise. “For the first six months, she was miserable as we hadn’t been particularly kind about what she told you, and your friends… Well, they’ve long forgiven her, but couldn’t believe what she asked of you. And we know she didn’t fool around as we always shared a room, and she rarely left our sides. The last six months of our trip was better, but she remained single. Any man that came sniffing around, she’d hold up her hand, tell them she was engaged and wasn’t interested in hooking up. The only time she was in the dumps again was when Mark, Brett and Chris joined us in Asia for the last month before returning home. That’s when reality well and truly hit, as the seven of us stepped off the plane, three couples ready to get on with their lives. Then the fact the three of us married over the next five years, started our families and lives together. Stephanie… She’s waited for you, John.”
“What?” I asked flatly, “You’re serious?”
“She knew you were alive. We, the three girls, have kept her informed. I think our husbands knew what we were doing, and let it go simply because it gave her hope that, one day, you’d return home.”
Scratching my head, I asked, “But we were broken up. She made it quite clear that’s what she wanted. Why hasn’t she moved on?”
“She made a mistake, John. She took some very bad advice, made the worst mistake imaginable in what she asked of you, and has paid for it the last ten years. She’s never been angry at you for how you reacted nor the fact you just wanted away, John. Once she realised what she asked of you, then speaking to us…” She paused a moment before adding softly, “It was the letter, John. It was short but you poured your heart out in it. She was crushed, realising just how much you loved her. She admitted that she just took it for granted. She knew just how much she loved you but…” She sighed sadly. “Well, as I said, here we are now, ten years later. Ten years lost.”
Finishing my roll-up, I flicked it into the nearby bin and contemplated what to say next. “I thought she’d have moved on. Found a fella. Marriage. House. Kids. You know, settled down.”
“She wants that but only with you, John. As I said, she’s lived in hope ever since the day after.”
“Does anything think what I did was a little drastic?”
“Maybe at first, but it was obvious she broke your heart. Trust me, no-one blames you for anything.”
“I’ve been with others, Vicki.”
“How many?”
“Only two. Both were relationships. Again, I got on with my life believing the previous part was well and truly over.”
“I think she’d be rather understanding about that.” She looked me up and down. “Only two, in that uniform?”
“Casual or meaningless sex never appealed. Another reason that her request was a dagger. Throwing away what we had so she could sleep with some random bloke on holiday?” I took a moment to gather my memories. “Anyway, I was with Steph for nearly four years. My two other relationships were in France. Vivienne for two years, Chloe for four years.”
“Never got serious enough to marry either of them?”
“No, as they wanted me to give up my career. The only reason I gave it up and I’m here now is that I’d given ten years of service and was ready to come home. I missed this place.”
“We should head back inside, John.”
“You go first. I’ll be back in a minute.”
Leaving a soft kiss on my cheek, she whispered, “Do you still love her?” After I nodded, she added, “Then just tell her. She broke your heart for a very stupid reason. Hers has been shattered for ten years. You belong together, John. You know that in your heart. Forgive her for being a foolish young woman. We’ve all made mistakes in our lives. She’s paid for hers the last decade.”
Victoria stood up and walked back inside. I waited a couple of minutes before placing the green beret back on my head, stood and smoothed down my uniform, before wandering back inside to the function room. A few people were at the bar but most were now sat down to start the dinner service. Ordering a brandy from the bar, having picked up a liking for it while in France, I knocked it back slowly before I turned to gaze over the tables.
Striding towards the one I wanted, I met the eyes of everyone. Curiosity. A little fear. But one set of eyes looked at me with a mixture of lust, desire and love. A look I remembered seeing every day for many years while growing up. Removing my beret, I cleared my throat. “May I have this dance, Miss McGregor?”
There was no music playing, but I walked to her chair and offered my hand. Her hand was smaller, smooth skin compared to the larger, callused hands I’d been left with, escorting her to the dancefloor. Gazing up into my eyes, hers were glistening, her cheeks rather rosy before she rested her head against my chest, wrapping m arms around her in return. Humming a tune, we slowly swayed around the dancefloor. Very quickly, a slow song started to play, but no-one else joined us. This was our moment.
“I’m…”
I shushed her immediately. “Talk later. Let’s just enjoy the moment,” I whispered. I felt her start to shake in my arms after a couple of minutes, caressing her hair before lifting her chin to leave a soft kiss on her forehead. “Lots to talk about,” I added, just before the music started, “Do you still love me?”
“I never stopped for a single day for ten years, John.”
“Nor did I,” I finally admitted to myself, and to her. She was my first love. That’s always special.
I kissed her and nothing else mattered in that moment. The last ten years disappeared in a blink for a few seconds. It was our end of year formal again and we were the only two that mattered. Opening my eyes as I pulled back slightly, her eyes continued to gaze into mine, lifting my hand to caress her cheek. Only then did we both hear the whoops and hollers, turning to the table where our friends were on their feet, applauding, as were a few other people, no surprise her three close friends were crying. Hugging her tightly, we continued swaying until the song ended.
“About fucking time, John!” Mark called out.
“Get a room, you two!” Victoria added.
“I want an invite to the wedding!” someone else called.
Stephanie hugged me tightly. I knew we needed a very long discussion. More than one, to be honest. But right now, it didn’t matter. Resting her chin on my chest as she looked up at me, that smile I remembered so fondly, she said, “You look fit in your uniform. The Foreign Legion, John? Really?”
“Seemed like a good idea at the time.”
Her hands ran up and down my biceps. “You feel strong. You’re different.”
I proved that by picking her up in my arms, making her squeal and giggle, as I carried her back to the table, gently placing her down in her chair. No surprise a spare chair was found for me so I could sit next to her. She immediately grabbed my hand, resting her head against my shoulder. Then she started to cry again, turning to hug her. “I’m going to do this all night,” she murmured into my chest.
“Guess it’s my turn to apologise,” I said softly.
She leaned back and glared. “No. Never apologise. You have nothing to apologise for, John. Ever, ever, ever!”
“That’s you told,” Victoria said.
“But we do need to talk,” Stephanie added, “About a lot of things. Particularly that morning and…”
“We don’t have to. Vicki talked to me outside. I think I got the gist of everything.”
“I know, but I need to get it off my chest. Cleanse myself of the demons, so to speak.”
“Waited ten years for me?”
“I knew you’d come home,” she replied quietly, “And I knew you’d never stop loving me.”
“I didn’t. Tried to convince myself more than once. I didn’t know what would happen when I came back in here. Again, convinced myself I’d be stoic and emotionless. Clearly failed in that regard.”
The food was as fantastic. The girls kept me up to date with what had been going on for ten years. Photos from their weddings. Photos of babies and now young children. Gathering that had taken place over the years. The three marriages were as strong as ever. But whenever there was a group shot, Stephanie was alone, surrounded by happy couples.
I felt guilty. That when she put her left hand on top of my right, ensuring the ring I’d bought her was prominent. “You were always there with me, John,” she said softly.
“Once you two have sorted out your personal life, we need a barbecue,” Mark suggested.
“Good idea. I guess I have some catching up to do with your wives, right?”
“We know enough, John,” Cindy replied, “Just enough to keep Steph up to date, though we had no actual idea what you were doing.”
“No-one did. I told everyone I was an engineer, not that I was serving with the Foreign Legion.”
“Why not?” Stephanie wondered.
“Didn’t want the folks to sit and worry whenever I found myself deployed overseas. Plus, I get to wear this really cool uniform and know quite a few eyes are on me right now.” I turned to Stephanie. “What do you think?”
“You’re really fucking fit now, John. You just picked me up like I was nothing.”
“You get used to lifting much heavier things in the Engineering Regiment.”
“So you speak French?” she asked.
“Oui.” Playfully slapping my shoulder, she suggested I try something else. I took her hand in mine as I turned towards her. “Tu es toujours la plus belle femme du monde, Stéphanie. Je n'ai jamais cessé de t'aimer. Peu importe comment j'ai essayé. Toutes les femmes que j'ai rencontrées, je les ai comparées à toi.”
“What did you say?” she whispered. I leaned forward and whispered into her ear the translation. As soon as I finished, her arms wrapped around me as she sobbed. I shuffled forward and hugged her in return. “I didn’t deserve to hear that. Not after…”
“I’ve let the anger go, Steph. I did a long time ago. I just thought tonight would be awkward if you were here with some other bloke.”
“You were the only one for me, John. I’m so sorry.”
“I know. And I’m sorry too. How I reacted by just running away…”
“No. I hurt you more than I could have ever realised. I was so stupid. Can you forgive me?”
Leaning back, I wiped her cheeks clear of her tears before I kissed her again. By the time we broke apart, we were alone at the table, noticing our friends had gone to the bar. “I do wholeheartedly, but in the end, there’s nothing to forgive, Steph. We were eighteen at the time. We might be considered adults, but even mature adults make mistakes. Big mistakes. Sometimes life-changing mistakes. And Vicki told me why you suggested it, and you quickly understood how it hurt. Plus, I understand you got a dressing down from our friends.”
“I’ve had so many regrets about what I said that morning. I missed you by only an hour by the time you’d left home. When your parents told me you’d gone the airport…”
“Did you chase after me?” She blushed before I added, “But I didn’t tell anyone where I was going anyway. Only my parents even knew I was in France.” I stood up and offered my hand. “Come on, let’s grab a drink and then dance like we did last time we were at something like this.”
Gripping my hand tightly, I escorted her to the bar. Unsure as to what her favourite tipple was nowadays, she was happy to sip at a glass of wine while I asked for a bourbon and coke. It was something I’d sipped at when younger. They had it in France, but I received looks like I was some philistine if I didn’t enjoy a glass of wine or something local. She didn’t let go of my hand, but I had to ask, “The ring?”
“I want to keep it, John. A reminder of four wonderful years together.” She paused before adding softly, “Yes, by the way. Absolutely, categorically, one hundred percent yes.”
“I know,” I said softly, “But maybe one day in the future, I can do it properly?”
“I’ll wait for as long as you need, John. As long as you don’t disappear again.” I was going to retort with something that would have dampened the mood. She seemed to realise that straight away. “You’re my man, John. I wanted you forever then. I still want that today, tomorrow and every day until we’re both old, grey and loopy.”
We spent the rest of the night dancing. If we did stop dancing, we walked hand in hand back to the bar to buy a drink or to take a seat back at our table. Other than that, we danced, and the only people who dared cut in were our friends. When I ended up dancing with Victoria, she put her chin on my shoulder as we swayed. “Please tell her that you love her, John,” she whispered.
“Vicki, I look at her now and… Ten years… I’m not sure know how to feel…”
“She’s always loved you, John. For over ten years… You were all that mattered. You were her dream. You were the one she would wait for.”
“Are you sure?” I whispered into her ear.
“Invite her home tonight. Not for you know what. Just to be together. Trust me, in a week…”
“Would she really…” Victoria leaned back and practically glared at me. That answered my question. But I also felt like a teenager. Victoria took my hand in hers. “John, she will follow you wherever you go. Please…” I noticed tears started to trickle down her cheeks. “We’re all happy in our lives. Our best friend has waited until now. Please, John. Make her happy. Place the smile on her face we all remember from ten years ago.”
Sighing, Victoria placed her hands on my shoulders, noticing Cindy and Jane stood next to her. “Do you love her?” Victoria asked.
“She never stopped loving you,” Cindy added, “As soon as she realised…”
“She’s waited ten years, John,” Jane stated, “If that doesn’t convince you…”
The three stood in front of me while Stephanie was at the bar. I answered with a smile by the time she returned with a drink. I drank mine quickly, wrapping a hand around her waist, leaving a soft kiss on her lips. I hadn’t thought much about it, but the smile she returned, and her body language…
“Want to come home with me?” I asked.
“What about…”
I put a finger to her lips. “They’ll either be asleep and it won’t a problem. Or they’re awake and…” I paused and pulled her closer. “I don’t want to sleep alone tonight, Steph.”
Her lower lip trembled. Her eyes glistened as they gazed into mine. “I don’t want to either.”
“Then you’re coming back to mine.”
I’m sure she had a million and one questions, half about my family. But in that moment, nothing else mattered. I knew we had to talk about quite a few things but I’d missed her, as much as I’d still loved her. As for Stephanie, I had a feeling she was doing her best to control her emotions. Even after ten years, I remembered certain things about her.
As the night slowly wound down and people starter to depart, nearly everyone stopping to shake my hand, amazed and surprised I was still alive at the very least, many impressed by my uniform with questions about where I’d been. By the time the music stopped and the lights were switched on, it was a reminder of times from long ago. The eight of us together, chatting, laughing, enjoying life. The other three couples had organised transport.
Turning to Stephanie, she was again nervous. So I didn’t waste the opportunity. “I’ll organise a taxi. We’ll stop at your home…”
“I still live with Mum and Dad,” she whispered.
“And then you’ll come to mine.”
She burst into tears again. Everyone left the table so I could comfort her. She was still weeping as I led her outside, knowing we had a short wait for the taxi I’d organised. Once it arrived, she took my hand, grabbing it ever so tightly, gently demanding I sit in the back seat with her. The journey from the city wasn’t short, but Stephanie took no more than five minutes to pack herself a small bag before she returned to the taxi. Arriving at my home, I paid the driver and led the way to the front door.
“Steph…”
“It’s okay, John. I know I might not receive the warmest of welcomes.”
Despite the early hour, Mum and Dad were still awake, I guess waiting for me to get home. When they saw Stephanie by my side, our hands quite clearly holding each other, it took all of five seconds before Mum hugged her tightly. “Welcome home, child,” Mum whispered. As soon as she hugged Dad and she was standing next to me, my parents met my eyes and smiled.
“Guess you have a lot to talk about?” Dad asked.
“We do,” Stephanie replied, “I was young and stupid. I never… I need to tell him why first before anyone else.”
“Well, I don’t know what anyone else thinks, but I always believe you two belonged together,” Mum said, “I’m glad you’re here.”
Mum and Dad hugged us both again before heading to bed. Leading Stephanie to my room, she placed her bag on the bed before turning to me. “I need a shower. Do you want one?” I asked.
“I could do with a quick wash before bed.”
“I’ll grab you a towel. Ladies first, of course.”
The house hadn’t changed and she remembered where everything was. Standing in the doorway as she turned on the shower, I helped unzip her dress, noticing she wasn’t wearing a bra underneath it. Holding it up, she turned back and asked, “Want to join me? It’ll save water.”
“Are you sure?” Her face lit up in a smile. “You’re here tonight, Steph, but I think…”
“I’ll be wearing panties and a t-shirt to bed, John. But we’ve seen each naked before. I’m sure we’ve both changed.”
“I’ll undress in my room. I keep everything neat nowadays. My uniform will need dry-cleaning.”
Returning to the bathroom a couple of minutes later with a towel for each of us, Stephanie was already in the shower. Closing and locking the door, I stepped in behind her as she immediately leaned back into my chest, wrapping my arms around her. I’m sure she felt my erection pressing into her. The moment I saw her before me back at the hotel, I’d felt that familiar stirring in my loins. She was ten years older, but in my eyes, she’d simply grown even more beautiful. I was still surprised she’d remained single for so long.
Turning around to look at me, she glanced up and down more than once. “Wow,” she whispered, “You were fit before, John. Now you’re just a hunk.”
“Thanks,” I replied, feeling my cheeks get a little warm, not due to the hot shower, “You’re rather fit yourself, Steph.”
“Got to look good for my man. Fairly sure the men at my office think I’m a lesbian as I’ve turned each and every single one of them down for a date.”
After we washed ourselves, stepping out to then dry off, I took her hand and escorted her back to my bedroom, closing the door before I threw on some underwear. Stephanie took some panties out of her bag and chose a cami instead of a t-shirt, sliding under the covers and immediately cuddling into my side. It felt like the last ten years just hadn’t happened for a moment.
Feeling wet drips on my chest, I kissed the top of her head and cuddled her tighter. “It was a selfish request, John. I’m sorry,” she whispered, “But I was also honest that it was for you. I was… I don’t know how to put it, so I’ll keep it as simple as I can. You realise how popular with the girls at school you were, right?”
“To be honest, not really.”
She laughed. “Well, I guess you were a little oblivious because of me.” She paused and sighed. “When the girls and I discussed the trip, I mentioned it to the girls I was working with. I should have known, but they were adamant it would all work out in the end.” She looked up into my eyes. “I was wrong, but I thought at least part of you might have liked the idea of, I don’t know, experimenting, at least. We’d only been together with each other and I got it into my head that, if I was gone for a year, you’d want to have some fun.”
“But you knew me, Steph. I just don’t know what you were thinking at the time.”
“My own stupid but selfish insecurities. I’ve done a lot of therapy since then. We’d been together for four years, and I just thought… I was told things, then read other things online, and it snowballed, and given that I was going away…”
“Okay, honest truth time. Did you really want to sleep with anyone else?”
“No. The idea of being with anyone else wasn’t appealing but I thought, if I did get really lonely, maybe… I don’t know… The girls at the salon were all in my ear, telling me how much fun it would be. It was just being apart for a year and long distance relationships are difficult. But springing it on you like that, the whole idea of our trip, was selfish again. That word has popped up from time to time. I’ve done a lot of reflecting and soul searching for the past ten years. Growing up is tough.”
“One more question, Steph, then we’ll talk more in the morning. Do you want to restart our relationship?”
“More than anything,” she whispered, “If you’ll have me again. I love you, John.”
Kissing her forehead, I felt her adjust to get comfortable. Running my fingers up and down her smooth skin, she was fast asleep long before I was. Lying there in the dark with my arm around her again, it wasn’t how I expected the night to end. I thought, at most, we’d have an awkward reunion as she would have married and started a family.
Waking early the next morning, she was still asleep, spooning against me. Awkward as I had the usual morning wood that was prodding her butt. When she did finally wake up, I heard her giggle as she pressed herself back against me, taking my hand and moving it to one of her breasts. “Well, that’s something I do remember fondly,” she murmured. Turning around in my arms, she met my eyes and I could see the immediate concern. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine, Steph. You?”
“I haven’t slept that well in a long time.”
“Breakfast?”
She smiled and slid out of bed, wandering hand in hand to the kitchen where Mum was already preparing breakfast, Dad at the table reading the paper. After swapping pleasantries, Stephanie took a seat while I helped Mum finish off breakfast, sitting down next to Stephanie as we dug in. It was only when sitting down with a coffee afterwards that the discussion soon started.
“So I assume you two have discussed matters?” Dad asked somewhat awkwardly.
“We’ve just started, Dad,” I replied. Taking her hand, I added, “But there’s a good chance that we can rekindle what we once had.”
“I noticed you’re wearing his ring,” Mum said. I’d shown her ten years earlier. Stephanie nodded and blushed. “Have you worn it this entire time?”
“Yes,” she replied softly, “I’ve been single. And lonely. But that’s on me. My fault.” She paused before adding, “I’m sorry.”
My parents smiled. “Not necessary, Stephanie. You’re here this morning with our son,” Mum said, “He tried to convince everyone, including himself, his feelings for you no longer existed. I know my son. Every time your name was mentioned…”
“I’ll walk you home and I’ll say hello to your parents, Steph,” I said once we’d finished our coffee.
After getting dressed, I took her hand and walked her home. She still only lived up the road from me, like she’d done nearly her entire life. Walking inside her home was just like old times, though her parents were shocked to see me. Her mother actually cried, hugging me tightly, stating how happy she was to see me again, before his father grinned and shook my hand.
Leading me to her bedroom, it had changed from that of a teenager to a woman only a couple of years from thirty. I had to ask once we sat on her bed, “Why are you still living at home?”
“I wasn’t going to buy my own place until…” She looked at me and shrugged, “You know, until I had a reason to move out. Mum and Dad don’t mind me staying here. I help pay the bills and around the house, but Mum’s retired so I just get in the way when I do try.”
“What do you do now?”
“I’m a paralegal.” Raising my eyebrows in surprise, as she wasn’t planning on anything like that, she smiled at me. “You always said I had brains. I switched my major after a year.”
“Looking to be a lawyer?”
“No. I like what I do now. I hear you’re still an engineer?”
“Earned myself a cracking contract. Just need to find a gym so I maintain my fitness.” Taking her hand, I asked, “Want to go on a date next weekend? I know that sounds…”
She kissed my cheek. “We’re restarting, John. A date sounds wonderful.”
We ate lunch with her parents before I suggested we go for another walk. It was a warm day, Stephanie grabbing a hat and her small bag before we walked hand in hand to a local park. Taking a seat on a bench in the shade of a couple of large trees, she cuddled into my side, wrapping an arm around her. “I shouldn’t have left,” I muttered, “I was too hasty.”
“I hurt you more than I ever imagined, John. No-one blamed you for just wanting away.”
Sitting mostly in silence, Stephanie seemed content just cuddling into me. No idea how long we sat there for, long enough that my mother text me, asking if we’d be home for dinner. Stephanie was in for a surprise when we walked inside to my sister and her family there. Just like my parents, Stephanie was welcomed with open arms by my older sister, though I’m fairly sure a bad joke was whispered, both giggling though a tissue was required for both of them afterwards.
Mum couldn’t stop smiling throughout dinner. Dad looked proud as punch either. Then my sister asked, “When’s the wedding?”
Stephanie blushed, taking my right hand in her left. “I’ll need to propose properly, not just leave a ring behind,” I replied.
“I wouldn’t have gone if you’d proposed that same morning,” Stephanie whispered, “We had talked about it but I thought you would have waited until I’d finished university.”
“Comes back to what I said earlier,” I said, squeezing her hand, “We both have regrets, Steph. We’ve lost ten years.”
“But you can make up for lost time,” Mum said.
We did that evening. Mum and Dad disappeared off to bed early, leaving Stephanie and I in the living room, mostly listening to my stories about life in France and in the service. She told me she’d visited Paris on her round the world trip. I’d landed in Paris, and had taken a day to see some of the sights, but I’d been focused on joining up.
As soon as she sat up to straddle my lap, our mouths quickly found each other, and I knew there’d be no holding back that evening. I made her giggle as I easily stood up, feeling her limbs wrap tightly around me, as I carried her to the bedroom. As soon as the door was closed, clothing was ripped off as quickly as possible. For the first time in over ten years, we made love. It was even better than I could remember. Hearing Stephanie orgasm was a thrill, and when I finally came inside her, she needed a little cry, and I happily held her in my arms.
The next week passed in a blur. We were both busy with work, but I called her each lunchtime, and I could hear the excitement in her voice every time she answered her phone. I was receiving messages from all our friends, asking for updates on the situation. I didn’t give too much away, suggesting we were taking things slowly. I didn’t know what Stephanie was telling them but could only assume it was all good news.
She went out with her girlfriends on Friday night, insisting I catch up with my friends, and we’d agreed our first date would be on Saturday night. Despite the fact we were with our friends, we didn’t stop messaging each other all night. She sent me more than one selfie, and I’m fairly sure my three mates felt ignored from time to time. They assured me it was fine.
“Trust me,” Mark said, “We haven’t seen Stephanie this excited and happy since before the day you left.”
“When are you going to propose?” Brett asked.
“You think it would be too quick if I was already looking for a ring?”
The three of them laughed, more than likely at me for asking such a question. “Mate, she’s been ready to hear a proposal from you since the moment you walked into that function room,” Mark replied.
I remembered what Stephanie used to enjoy for a night out, but tastes obviously change as you get older, so I’d asked plenty of questions since our reunion. Picking her up from her house on Saturday evening, she left me speechless for a moment, dressed in a gorgeous red sundress with white patterns, her legs bare but with a pair of small red heels. A touch of make-up was all she needed otherwise, a necklace that disappeared into her cleavage, a small purse her only other accessory.
Stephanie had always enjoyed food with an Asian influence, whether it be spices or just general flavouring. Sydney, being as multicultural as it was, always had more options than you could poke a stick at, so we ended up enjoying a fantastic meal at a Vietnamese restaurant. After eating our fill, we took the tram to Circular Quay and walked through The Rocks, stopping for a drink, before walking to the harbour itself.
We’d been chatting away as always, still sharing stories from the past decade, reminiscing about our four years together before I’d left, and just occasionally hinting at a future together. It was only when we stopped walking, Stephanie leaning back against the railing by the water as I stood in front of her, that I finally asked, “What do you want in the next five years?”
I figured being blunt would help. At least I’d know where we both stood. She took my hands in hers and met my eyes. “I want to get married and start a family, John. Is that what you want?”
“I wanted it…” I stopped and sighed. No point raking over old ground any longer, and to be honest, I was all talked out about what happened. The only thing that mattered now as the future. “Yes, that’s what I want too, Steph.”
“With me?” she whispered. I answered that one by kissing her. It made her smile, which caused me to grin in return. “I love you,” she added softly, “I have all of my life. My best friend. My boyfriend… Soon my fiancé and maybe my husband?”
“I’m fairly sure I can organise that.” I pulled her into my chest, feeling her arms wrap around me in return. “I’m sorry for leaving, Stephanie. I think we’ve both matured a lot in the last ten years.”
“All I know is that I missed you so much, John. But now you’re back, and it feels even better than it did before. Now that I’m a little bit older, I certainly appreciate what we had a lot more now.”
“So do I, Steph. So do I.”
We woke up together again the next morning, Stephanie unable to stop smiling as we snuggled. Which turned into tickling and giggling. Which would have turned into lovemaking if my mother didn’t announce breakfast after a light tap on the door. Still, my parents couldn’t stop smiling. Their son was home, and they’d always loved Stephanie. She’d explained to them everything that happened, and simply repeated what I’d told her. We’re not exactly fully functioning adults at eighteen, and bound to make mistakes.
For the next month, we’d see each other nearly every evening. She’d visit me for dinner. I’d visit her for dinner. Sometimes we’d go out. Friday or Saturday, we’d go out for a date ourselves, the other night we’d catch up with our friends, four couples joining up at a restaurant or a bar. The other six always insisted they hadn’t seen her so happy in a long time. I had to ask why she didn’t want to at least date. All she said was that another man simply never caught her eye, and as she was kept up to date with what I was doing, she was close to flying to France more than once to track me down.
“Fairly sure I’ve seen a movie like that,” I joked. It made her giggle before cuddling into me, “Not sure how I would have reacted though. As I’ve said, part of me still loved you. Always had, always would, no matter what.”
Mark organised a barbecue for the next weekend after that night. I’d already found a ring to propose, and I’m fairly sure he’d already figured out my intention, though I hadn’t let anyone know what I planned. Managed to keep Stephanie in the dark the entire week after I’d picked the ring I wanted to propose with, and made sure we didn’t spend the Friday night together.
My three best mates were happily married to Stephanie’s three best friends. They’d started families of their own. Mark lived in your typical suburban home see in the western edges of the city. Not a massive area but enough to have a decent sized pool and some decking. A large awning provided shade and relief from the constant sun. Showing up alongside Stephanie, we were greeted with hugs and handshakes, Stephanie carrying in a plate of some food, as one never attended a barbecue without bringing their own plate of food and a bottle of wine, or at least some grog. Having lived in Europe for ten years, I was now a ‘beer connoisseur’. In other words, I didn’t tolerate the piss-water often on sale.
Though we were all ten years older, it was just like old times in many ways. The three marriages appeared to be going strong, while Stephanie rarely let go of my hand the entire time, even while we were eating. I think she was still worried it was all a dream and I’d disappear again. I’d constantly squeeze her hand in return, or give her a soft kiss, reassuring her it was definitely real.
When we’d finished eating, everyone gathering around the table with a drink, I finally cleared my throat. I kept it simple. Taking the ring I’d kept hidden in the small pack I’d brought along, I got down on one knee in front of Stephanie. “I made a mistake of my own ten years ago, Stephanie. I credit the Legion with making me the man I am today. I needed to mature myself. If I was the man I am today back then, I’m sure I would have handled it maturely. We’ve both lived with regret for a decade. I don’t want to live with that regret any longer. I love you, Stephanie. I wanted a life with you then. I still want that life with you. Will you honour me by being my wife?”
She couldn’t reply verbally, making do with a smile and nod as I placed the second engagement ring on her finger. Then we kissed before hugging me tightly. “I love you so much,” she whispered, “I’m going off the pill straight away. I want our baby.”
“I love you too, sweetheart. And that all sounds good to me. I’m guessing we can get some practice in before the wedding.”
After another round of handshakes and hugs, I wasn’t surprised the four women were immediately planning. In fact, I learned rather quickly that Stephanie didn’t want a big bash for a wedding. She wanted something small and intimate. Close friends and family only. The only thing that mattered would be the fact we’d end the ceremony as husband and wife.
We quickly agreed there’d be no bachelor or bachelorette party, not because we didn’t trust each other, but there was no need for one. Instead, we enjoyed a party together, inviting the people who wouldn’t be at the wedding.
Stephanie and her friends organised nearly everything. I gave my opinion to any question asked, but although it was our big day, I was happy to go with most of her choices. I was just pleased Stephanie didn’t want anything to break the bank. The only major questions I asked were about what I was going to wear and then where we were going for our honeymoon.
“Legion dress uniform and France,” were her replies, “You were so handsome in the former, and I’d love to be escorted by my husband around the latter. Helps you’re fluent in the language so it’ll make things easier.”
“I speak some Spanish and Italian to a good level. And decent enough German.”
That made her smile. “So we can do a little European tour?”
“I missed out on doing Asia with you. So this is making up for missing that by doing our own little trip, just the two of us. Trust me, I was the Legion for ten years and could live off what I saved for the next decade and more probably.”
We married only three months after my proposal. It was a simple ceremony held in a park near our homes. My three best friends were groomsmen. Her three best friends’ bridesmaids. Our parents and extended families attended. At most another dozen or so guests. I was dressed as she requested, and noticed her face light up when she saw me. Her white gown was something else entirely. When she stood next to me, taking her hands in mine, it was the first time I could remember that I was on the verge of shedding a tear.
“If you cry, I won’t stop,” she whispered, hearing the shudder in her breath.
The vows were exchanged were simple before we both said ‘I do’. There was the traditional kiss, the taking of photo’s, then the car ride to the restaurant we’d be enjoying our meal. The reception, as it was, would be at my parents’ house. Stephanie would be moving in until we found a home for ourselves. We’d been searching online and were already putting out feelers. We both had more than enough savings for a deposit and could afford a mortgage with our joined salaries.
It would be awkward living at home until then, but rent money was dead money, and my parents insisted we live with them until we were ready to move into a home of our own.
Stephanie was able to get a month off from her work without a problem. Getting time off with mine took a big of negotiation, since I hadn’t even been there a year, but considering they’d been so keen to hire me in the first place, once I explained the whole story to my boss, he was happy to give me the time, though I wouldn’t have any holiday time available for the rest of the year. I assured him that was fine, and I’d put in more hours once I was back.
Waiting for the flight to start boarding, we held hands, Stephanie resting her left hand on my leg, ensuring her wedding ring and two engagement rings were prominent. I don’t think she’d stopped smiling since the moment we’d exchanged vows and the celebrant announced we were husband and wife. The only time she wasn’t smiling was when I had her moaning and squealing. I’d spent a lot of time since consummating our marriage ensuring she was doing just that.
“Last time I was here, life was very different,” I stated, “I regret a lot of things about all that happened, but it has led us to this point, Steph.”
“You loved your time in the Legion, didn’t you?”
“Made me the man I am today. Had to adapt to a completely different culture, language, just entire life experience. Forced me to mature, to become disciplined. Never stopped learning the entire time. Had to face down some of my own fears at the same time. Honestly, I loved it, Steph. I don’t regret my time in the Legion for a moment. I just wish you’d been there with me.”
“Would you like to live in France?”
I met her eyes and I was left thinking she was serious, or she had at least given it some thought. “No, everything I need and love is here, Steph. I can’t take you away from your family, as much as I don’t want to leave mine again. Holidaying there occasionally wouldn’t be a bad thing. Might even visit during Bastille Day, see if they want me to march as a returning veteran.”
“If it means seeing you in your uniform looking all yummy, John.”
We had a great time travelling Europe for a month, more than aware it would be our last carefree days before we settled down, bought a house and started our family. Stephanie had been off the pill since the day I’d proposed. We were a week out from returning home when she disappeared one morning, letting me know she needed to visit a pharmacy. She returned a few minutes later, disappearing into the bathroom immediately. I’ll admit, I was rather oblivious to what was going on.
When she walked out of the bathroom in tears, I was left wondering what made her upset. But then I saw the smile on her face as she joined me on the bed, handing me a plastic stick. I’d never seen one before in person but I knew what it was. I glanced at the tiny screen but looked into her eyes.
“I’m pregnant,” she whispered.
We were so excited, I think we spent the rest of the trip making sure she was pregnant, just in case. By the time we returned home, it was safe enough to make the announcement. To say our parents celebrated the news wouldn’t be an understatement. Our friends ensured we would want for nothing, finding our new house soon filled with everything we’d need for a baby and the start of a family.
We’d been home for a couple of months, Stephanie just starting to show. She was curled up next to me on the couch, resting her head against me, my arm around her, hand resting on her belly. She turned to look at me, that look of love I’d seen in her eyes nearly my entire life while by her side.
“Je t’aime tellement,” she whispered.
I smiled and returned those words. Nothing else needed to be said.
Notes:
There is an epilogue which will be posted separately.
Chapter 10: The Legionnaire, Epilogue
Chapter Text
Bastille Day in France was always an event that brought the country to a standstill every year. My husband had marched more than once up the Champs-Élysées, a couple of times during the decade he’d lived in France, and he’d marched a couple of times since he’d returned to his homeland, returning to march as a veteran of the various conflicts the Legion had fought.
“Mummy, can you lift me up on your soldiers?” our youngest daughter asked.
“I’m sorry, sweetie. I’m not strong like your father.”
A man next to us said something to us in French. I smiled as I’m fairly sure I surprised him when answering in a good standard of French. I’d made sure I’d learned the language since before my marriage to John. I wasn’t as fluent as he was, but he was teaching our children the language as well. I thanked the man but we were close to the barrier, and she eventually weaved her way to the front. I made sure her oldest brother held her hand.
It was all the pomp and ceremony one would expect from the French on their national day. Jets flew overhead. Everyone was waving the French tricolour. Small groups burst out singing La Marseillaise. But it was the parade that had everyone’s attention. I kept an eye out for my husband. Of course, our youngest saw him first, yelling out ‘Daddy! Daddy!’
He would never have heard her. He looked utterly delicious in his uniform.
I’m sure there would be many who would still wonder why I’d asked what I did that morning. I hadn’t lied though. To this day, John is the only man I’ve ever been intimate with. He told me about the two women he’d had relationships with in France. I hold no grudge against that as we had broken up. I had just lived in hope since that morning, almost hoping against hope that he’d one day be back in my life.
Seeing him that evening at our reunion was the best day of my life. The fact it had ended with us almost reaffirming our love for each other was something I’d dreamed about nearly every day for ten years. I’d never felt necessary to forgive him because there was nothing to forgive. I was the one who had hurt him. I’d lived with that guilt for long after he’d returned, even though he forgave me that same night.
The celebrations lasted all day and long into the night. After the marches, I took the children back to our hotel, waiting for my husband to return. He called me early in the evening to let him know he was on the way, eventually walking into our apartment to the excitement of our children, while I swooned at seeing him in his Legion uniform again. Even nearing fifty, the man could still pull it off.
“I hired a car for the day after tomorrow,” he told us, “I have a surprise.”
“EuroDisney?” our youngest asked, getting all excited.
“We’ve already taken you this trip, sweetie. I’m sorry, this is something else.”
I wondered what he was up to, but when we were in bed that night, nothing I tried got him to spill the beans. Even making love didn’t work, watching as he lay back once we were finished, looking pleased with himself as always, the man always ensuring his wife got off more than once, before I cuddled into him. He was still fit and strong, working out numerous times a week. His father, nearing seventy, was still strong as an ox so I knew John was going to be just fine.
I had no idea where we were going as we headed away from Paris into the heart of France to the south-west. We ended up off the autoroute onto the back roads, passing through those small French villages you see on television and in films. We eventually stopped on the outskirts of a small town, one of those with a three barrelled name, generally meaning it’s near a river or something.
“Where are we, John?” I had to ask.
He took my hand and led me through a gate, then down a path, walking past a copse of tree before we arrived at what was a house. Tightening his grip, he allowed me to look around. “I’m thinking of investing in this. The price is excellent and it’s somewhere we could move to when we retire,” he explained, “I’m still French, our children are learning the language, and while I love living at home, part of me still misses living here. And the idea of retiring here, travelling Europe, living comfortably, it does appeal. But I wasn’t going to make a decision without you, of course.”
I couldn’t believe it. Ever since he’d told me everything about living in France, I would have leapt at the chance to move halfway across the world. Yes, I’d miss my parents and our friends, but my life was with my husband and our children.
“Retirement?” I asked.
“Considering how much we’ve already saved in super and our pensions, and I still have my Legion pension earning plenty of interest at the same time, I could retire before sixty-five and know I’m comfortable. Being my wife, we could get you French citizenship quite easily and you could work here if you wanted. I’d rather we didn’t work, of course. There’s a whole continent to explore.”
“And the kids?”
“They’d be old enough to be at university at the very least, though they’d be welcome to join us here if that is what they want.”
I couldn’t help look at the place. It was absolutely gorgeous. Almost like something out of a fairy tale. “When do you have to put an offer in?” He blushed and I knew why. “Have you already put one in?” I teased.
“I’ve spoken with the agent and enquired about the asking price. What they’re asking is so ridiculously in budget, we’d be daft to turn it down. We buy it now, get people in to fix it up, and we return once or twice a year to make use of it while renting it out the rest of the year.” He turned to me, taking my hands in his. When I met his eyes, I saw the love, still as strong today as it has been ever year together. “I had ten years in France without you, Steph. I want to enjoy many years together here once we’re financially set. What do you say?”
I couldn’t help smile as I asked, “When do you get the keys?”
Ten years later, our family moved to France. Our children love it and, though they do miss home at times, the new lifestyle suits them down to the ground. As for my husband and I, we’re now both retired and living comfortably. Though retired, he still works part-time around the small town as he’s always been good working with his hands.
He’s talking about a Mediterranean cruise for our next anniversary. Considering how fit he still is approaching sixty, I’m looking in the mirror, believing I can still rock a bikini.
In fact, he just walked by the door, glanced in, whistled, and said something incredibly sexy in French that had me blushing, even at my age.
I love my husband and can only thank the stars that he walked into the reunion that evening.
Chapter 11: Breakfast at Sweetheart's [Transgender]
Notes:
Hey, Anne-Maria
It's always good to see her
She don't smile or flirt
She just wears that mini-skirtDrunks come in
Paper bag, brand of vino
Dreams fly away
As she pulls another cappuccinoAt six o'clock I'm goin' down
The coffee's hot and the toast is brown
Hey streetsweeper, clear my way
Sweethearts breakfast is the best in town- ‘Breakfast at Sweethearts’, Cold Chisel
Chapter Text
I seemed to always be awake before my alarm nowadays, the days of sleeping until my alarm during the weekdays and sleeping in for hours on a weekend behind me. Or so it seemed. The alarm on my phone finally started to blare, linking it up to my Spotify account, so at least I could let the song continue as I got out of bed, heading straight for the shower.
Pee. Shave. Shower. Brush my teeth. Get dressed. Grab my things. Out the door. I didn’t have breakfast at home during the week. Couldn’t be bothered and I always grabbed something on the way. Being a tradesman, I spent most of my time on-site, whether helping build one of the thousands of apartment blocks that seems to be springing up around Sydney, or I’d do some minor work for the millions of households. Shit like landscaping and water features, and sometimes I’d even do a little decorating inside. Jack of all trades, Master of maybe one or two. My company was successful enough I had a small office as I had a dozen men working for me, and my sister looked after the office for me.
Monday to Friday, I’d drive down the road and grab breakfast at a nearby diner. Compared to many usual establishments, this one had a real American flavour about. Many Australians would joke about the continued Americanisation of our country, but this diner had been an establishment of the city for decades by the time I’d started to stop there for a feed.
It was brightly coloured. The waitresses were all dressed up to be very pretty, faces and hair done up. They were all incredibly friendly. The food was fantastic and filling. Soft ‘oldies’ music, mostly from the fifties and sixties, played in the background. Most of the customers were working men like myself, at least that early in the morning, families only starting to arrive by the time we departed.
Many of us were regulars. I’d stopped for breakfast at the place for the first time not long after I’d established my own company. I’d been pleasantly surprised by the food and service, promising myself that I’d return there soon. Visiting one or twice a week quickly turned into visiting every weekday, with the occasional visit during the weekend.
I’d probably eaten everything on the menu by now more than once though I usually stuck to certain favourites. Maybe some hotcakes, bacon and maple syrup. Can’t beat a bacon and egg muffin with hash browns on the side. Big fry up (English Breakfast) on a Friday morning as a treat. All of this was washed down by more than one cup of coffee and a glass of juice.
Having been a regular for years, I’d grown to know the owners and the waitresses who happily worked there for years. They knew me by name, happily talking to Mario, the head chef and co-owner alongside his wife, Gloria. I’d asked them more than once about the American theme rather than perhaps an Italian theme. They admitted there were far too many Italian restaurants, and an American-style diner would provide something different.
They were right as it proved successful, and if I drove or walked by of an evening, there was almost a line waiting to be seated.
Susie was my usual waitress most days. She usually worked Tuesday to Saturday. I sat in the same place every single morning, a corner booth, facing the door and the rest of the restaurant as I was a people watcher. Always said ‘Good morning’ to the regulars, smiled at anyone who met my eyes. Nothing wrong with being friendly.
“Morning, Mark,” Susie greeted me as normal, always bright and happy, even at 7am in the morning.
“Morning, Susie. How are things?”
“Well, I do have something to tell you later, but what would you like this morning?”
“Wednesday today, right?” The smile told me my answer, but I wasn’t one of those people who stuck to a particular meal each morning. “Hotcakes and bacon and my usual coffee, please.”
“I’ll have the coffee with your shortly. Need anything sweet for after?” I gave her a look as there was always a subtle flirt with me behind anything she said. Considering she’d been my waitress for quite a while, we’d enjoyed some friendly banter most mornings.
“No, I’m watching my figure, Susie.”
Shaking her head but chuckling, she returned with my coffee within a couple of minutes, watching as more regulars filed in. Most were working men like myself, the sort who spent time outdoors doing physical work rather than being stuck behind a desk for eight to ten hours a day. As I waited for breakfast, I checked the news on my phone while watching the waitresses working the room. Knew them all by name, working the counter while calling out when meals were ready.
Susie returned to my table with breakfast within a few minutes. To my surprise, she sat down across from me. “Tuck in, Mark. I’ve just got something to explain.”
“Sure.”
“Been your waitress for a while now, yeah?” I nodded and smiled before tucking into breakfast. “We’ve got a new girl starting next week. Name’s Danielle, though she prefers Dani. She’ll be taking over my section so, if you sit here as normal, she’ll be serving you from now on.”
“Where are you going?”
“I’ve found myself a new job. I love doing this but being on my feet for hours a day is starting to cause me problems. Not a young woman anymore.”
“Wouldn’t have put you a day over f…”
“Don’t you say it,” she warned me, though the smile was infectious.
Taking her hand, the smile remained as I replied, “Well, not sure about the other regulars, but I’ll miss you, Susie.”
“Thank you, Mark. My last shift is Saturday. I’m here from open to mid-afternoon.”
“I’ll make sure I come in for lunch, one last time.”
Paying up the bill once I was finished, I drove to the office first, my sister already behind her desk, hard at work. Lifting her eyes towards me, she smiled, standing up to give me a hug as always. We’d always been close, but after losing both our parents within three years of each other, we’d come to rely on each other even more. Guess it didn’t help that we were both single at the moment. She’d gone through a bitter divorce barely after losing our mother, while I had been a long-term relationship up until a year ago. We had discussed things like marriage and children until she received a job opportunity overseas hat was simply too good to turn down.
“Any news?”
“Mike’s already on site in Parramatta with his team. Graham is out at Homebush by himself. Chris is on his way to Windsor to help out with that house renovation.”
“Good.”
“Got anything lined up for the weekend?” I snorted, which made her giggle. “Still not willing go out and try again? It’s been a year, Mark.”
I gave her a look and nearly asked her just as bluntly why she was single. But her divorce had left her shattered. I’d spent more than one evening on a couch with her sobbing into my shoulder. She could read my face and hugged me again, caressing the back of her head. “I’m not ready,” she whispered, “Bad enough that we’d just lost Mum, then he goes and does that to me.”
“Guess doing it with your best friend…”
“At least everyone else cut her off, but she just didn’t seem to care that it was my bloody husband!”
“Well, you’ve still got me…”
“Pretty sad that I’m stuck relying on my brother.”
“Thanks, Sarah. Love you too.”
She gave me a squeeze before letting me go. “Shouldn’t you be on your way to the city now?”
“Okay, okay. Jesus, I’m beginning to wonder who the boss of this company actually is.”
“You’re the boss but you need me to organise you.” I gave her a look, earning a sweet smile before she kissed my cheek. “Now go!”
It was a long day on site as I was working at another one of those apartment blocks that seemed to be springing up everywhere around Sydney nowadays. Houses were being built at a rate on the outer edges of the metropolitan area, but closer to the city, no houses were being built, it was all apartment blocks nowadays. And being honest, most of them were nothing but eyesores.
The next couple of days proved busy as always. Susie was in fine form each morning, and I noticed that she spent a little more time talking to her regulars every day. On Friday morning, after ordering my usual full English, she sat across from me for a few minutes as we discussed our lives. I admitted I was sad to see her go. She smiled, admitting Gloria had offered her a little more money to stay, but she was looking forward to doing something new for the next couple of decades before retirement.
“What time do you finish tomorrow?” I asked when settling the bill.
“2pm.”
“I’ll make sure I’m here to say goodbye.”
Resting her hand on my forearm, she leaned in to kiss my cheek. “Thank you, Mark. Going to miss my regulars. Always made the start to my day better.”
Returning to the office last on Friday afternoon, Sarah was still in the office. Glancing up from her laptop, she smiled at me before asking about my plans for the evening. Admitting it would consist of me going home, probably ordering in food and enjoying a drink or two, she told me that wouldn’t do.
“Want to have dinner with your sister?”
“Sarah, we have dinner nearly every Friday night because you don’t want to be alone, and neither do I.”
“You’ll be at mine at 7pm?”
“Like I am nearly every Friday night, Sarah. I’ll see you later.” Before leaving, I stopped at the front door and glanced back. “Lunchtime tomorrow, we’ll go the diner. Susie’s last day.”
“She single?”
“No, Sarah. She’s my regular waitress and has been for a few years now. She’s also happily married with kids. Won’t call her a friend, but she is what I’d call a confidant.”
Sarah and I both owned our own houses. Neither of us needed a big place so we’d bought townhouses. Wanting to live close to each other, we barely lived a couple of suburbs apart. Our parents had lived nearby when they’d been alive. When they died, we’d been the main beneficiaries of their will. We chose to sell the old family home, but we did keep certain things from the old house that had sentimental value to either of us.
After showering and changing into some casual clothes, I stopped at a bottle-o on the way to my sister’s place to grab a couple of bottles of wine. Arriving at her front door, I let myself in as we both had keys to each other’s houses. Calling out as I walked in, her face appeared from the kitchen, walking over to give me a hug before I followed her into the kitchen, placing both bottles of wine into the fridge.
My sister was an excellent cook. Considering we only had each other, as any aunts or uncles lived elsewhere around the country, the fact we worked together and spent much of our free time with each other probably wasn’t a real surprise. Friends of ours would joke about how close we were, but as we were the only family we had left, little surprise how close we were.
Sitting back with a glass after dinner, we watched the footy as we discussed our lives. She continued to probe me about my lack of any dates, while I knew two of the guys who worked for us did like my sister, but I knew neither of them would ever ask her out.
Waking up the next morning at home, Sarah had already text me, complaining about having a head full of cotton wool as she had ended up drinking most of the wine. But it was nice to see her relax, cuddling into me as we discussed the usual topics, most of them unfortunately sad. Lost family. Lost relationships. Lost hope, I guess.
Pottering around the house until after midday, the usual dull chores that needed to be done, I showered and changed before driving over to pick up my sister. The diner had a small carpark that was thankfully not full, so after parking up, we walked inside. It wasn’t too busy as the lunch rush had already peaked by the time we walked in, so was able to get a booth in Susie’s section.
“Hello, Mark,” Susie stated cheerfully, leaning over to give me a quick hug, “Thanks for coming.”
“Your last day, Susie. End of an era.”
“It is, but you’ll be in good hands with Dani. She’d got plenty of experience. As soon as she sat down with Gloria, there was immediate chemistry, and she was offered a job that day. She just needed to finish up her last few ships at her current place of employment.” She looked across from me towards my sister. “Lovely to see you again, Sarah. Thanks for coming.”
“If I didn’t know you were married, Susie, I’d have thought he was in here every day to see you.”
“Oh, he is. The food is secondary to chatting up old Susie.”
The food arrived and was fantastic as always. Susie was working hard up until the last minute of her shift. As soon as it was over, the background music was muted as Gloria made a small presentation. There were some tears as Susie was hugged by all her fellow waitresses, Mario and Gloria giving her a farewell and good luck gift.
After one last long hug with Susie, wishing her all the best, swapping numbers to keep in contact, I drove my sister home before getting in contact with a couple of mates, as I was gasping for a couple of beers. It was my turn to wake up with a hangover the next morning. As usual, I also woke up alone. That wasn’t a bad thing. I wasn’t interested in hooking up and one-night stands.
Monday morning found me in my usual booth. I was used to one of the other waitresses covering for Susie on a Monday but, barely resting my arse in the booth, I was approached by a new face. Glancing up from the menu, not that I really needed to look at it, I instantly smiled as I knew I was looking at Danielle.
She had her raven-black hair tied up in a ponytail, assuming it would have been down to her shoulders, if not past to her upper back. A few strands framed her face. Thin black framed glasses covered her gorgeous blue eyes. Nose wasn’t too big, perfect for her face again. A pair of full, pink lips. Quickly glancing down, wearing the same uniform as all the other waitresses.
“Good morning, Mark.” I blinked in surprise that she knew my name. She giggled and, dear god, I think I fell in love immediately. “Susie told me all about you. Same corner booth every day you visit, Monday to Friday.”
“Good morning, Dani. Susie told me you would be taking over her section. Nice to meet you.”
“You as well.”
“So what shifts are you working?”
“Monday to Friday, with the occasional Saturday. I’m guessing you’ll still be a regular?”
“Of course.” Leaning back, I patted my stomach. “Good thing I work a physical job, otherwise I’d be a lot larger. Well, that and I do go to the gym regularly too.”
Making my order, she returned a sweet smile, walking back towards me within a couple of minutes with my coffee. As she walked away, I did look her up and down. A little slim, but the dresses they wore accentuated any curves a woman did have. Not a large bust but the dresses were slightly on the conservative side anyway.
My meal arrived quickly as always, Danielle throwing me another sweet smile. I didn’t think anything of it. She was cheerful, much like Susie had been. I ate slowly as I played with my phone. Eventually settling the bill with Danielle, I stood up and suddenly realised she was quite a bit shorter than my six-one. Glancing up at me at the same time, I’m fairly sure she blushed slightly.
“Didn’t expect you to be that tall.”
“Didn’t think you were that… um…”
“Short? Small?”
“I was going to say tiny,” I teased.
“Susie warned me about you.”
“Oh, and what did she have to say?”
“Only nice things. See you tomorrow?”
“You’ll soon get sick of me, Dani. But yes, see you tomorrow morning.”
Susie had been friendly and cheerful, but Danielle was on another level. Her smile lit up her every face, and it didn’t seem forced. She was just a naturally cheerful and bubbly person. Watching her from my booth every morning, she made the regulars comfortable, and any visitors were immediately made to feel welcome, as if they’d been visiting for years. It was obvious to see that everyone liked her very quickly, staff and customers alike.
For the next couple of weeks, I visited the diner like usual, Monday to Friday. Danielle was there each morning, smile on her face, and we quickly built up that relationship regular customers have with a waitress or two. I usually arrived when it was still rather quiet, so it gave us time to slowly get to know each other. Mostly on a superficial level, but we did manage to find a few minutes each morning to have a quick chat about things.
It was another Friday night, sharing a couple of pizzas and drinks with my sister while watching the footy, when she turned to me and smiled. “I’m guessing you like your new waitress then?”
“Huh?”
“The new waitress at the diner. You’ve talked about her a lot. Talked about her more in two weeks than you did in two years about Susie.”
“Well, Dani is rather attractive, but she’s just doing her job when it comes to serving me. But Gloria doesn’t mind her taking a seat with me for a few minutes if it’s a quiet morning. Usually is on a Monday or Tuesday.”
“You think she’s attractive?”
“Definitely. But I’m not going to do anything, Sarah. I’m a customer, she’s a waitress. And the last thing she wants while doing her job is some bloke asking her out or for her phone number.”
Like most people, life is a routine, particularly during the weekdays. There’s usually very little variance in what people do. I rarely missed breakfast at the diner, simply because I was awake, out of bed and ready to go rather quickly each morning, so I didn’t have a reason to give it a miss. Danielle got used to seeing me very quickly, going so far as to mention after a month that she missed seeing me on a Saturday. Susie used to say the same thing, Gloria going so far as to take a photo of her looking wistfully at the empty corner booth where I parked myself five days a week.
I never usually ran into anyone from the diner when I was out and about on a weekend. But it was perhaps six weeks after Danielle started that I bumped into her walking around Westfields. It’s an enormous shopping centre, five levels, hundreds of shops. I usually avoided the place, but I needed a new bits and bobs, so I braved the Saturday crowds.
It was one of those fateful moments, though you don’t recognise it at the time. Walking out of a store with a purchase, we pretty much bumped into each other, both of us ready to apologise until we recognised each other. What I didn’t expect was her face to light up in a smile when she saw it was me. I took a moment to take in what she was wearing. Hair was up in a ponytail, which seemed to be her usual style, but the gorgeous dress wasn’t what I’d expected. It wasn’t styled like her work uniform, but I would have expected something a little more casual. I wasn’t complaining though.
“Hello, Mark,” she said softly.
“Morning, Dani. Fancy meeting you here!”
“Not working this morning and needed to get out of the house for an hour or two so thought I’d come browse.”
Holding up the bag, I replied, “Well, I just needed a couple of things myself. Are you well?”
“Plodding on as always.”
There was a moment of silence. She was almost looking at me expecting something. “You want to grab a coffee?” I finally asked, “Considering you serve me every morning, maybe we can get one together for once?”
“I’d like that, Mark.”
We agreed not to stay in the mall, instead heading outside and walking down towards the river, where we knew there were plenty of restaurants and coffee shops in the area. Eventually finding one on a side street away from the main road, we found a table before I made the order at the counter. I took a moment to glance back at her, smiling when she immediately grinned at me in return.
While waiting for our drinks to arrive, we made small talk, that usual conversation people make when getting to know each other for the first time. Most of our conversations at the diner were superficial at best, the sort that take place between a waitress and customer. I’m not going to sit there and chew her ear off about all my problems, and she wouldn’t do the same with me.
I learned a few things about her rather quickly. She was twenty-five to my thirty-one. She’d left school at eighteen to start working. She’d worked in the restaurant business since then, her first couple of jobs in the back, but her previous job before starting at the diner had also been as a waitress. She loved working at the diner already. The pay was good, she liked the hours, and she had most of her weekends free, her previous job requiring her to work at least every Saturday or Sunday.
“You always lived in Sydney?”
“Sure. But I used to live in the south-west. Around Liverpool way.”
“Poor you.”
The giggle was very sweet. “It wasn’t that bad. I could have remained living there but staying with my folks was getting a bit much. I would have liked to move out years ago, but with house prices at what they are, and rent prices just getting ever more ridiculous, I was stuck between a rock and a hard place. Thankfully I managed to snag a decent one room apartment not too far from here. Can’t afford a car but I can take the bus or walk.”
Our coffees arrived, letting them cool off. When at the diner, she wore a lot of make-up. Taking a moment to look at her then, while she still wore make-up, it was faint and simply accentuated certain features of her face, notably her cheekbones, her eyes and her lips. She caught me looking and returned a shy smile. “I guess you’re used to seeing me caked in make-up,” she said softly, “It did take a little getting used to, though I understand the style and I really don’t mind. The girls were really helpful for the first couple of weeks.”
“Hopefully we regulars have also made your life easier too.”
Her face lit up in one of those smiles again. You know those infectious smiles, which immediately makes you smile in return. Then the person who was smiling blushes, as they knew they’ve caused you to smile at them. “Everyone has been really friendly,” she said softly, “Mario and Gloria are wonderful people. Make me feel like I’m part of a family. The sort of people who care for my welfare. If I show up without a smile, they’re immediately worried, asking if I’m okay.”
“Any reason not to be smiling?”
Shrugging, she took a sip of her coffee. “Life isn’t easy all the time.”
“I know that feeling.”
“What makes you say that?”
“Well, I’ve got no reason to complain but I’ve taken my share of hits in the recent past.”
“Such as? I don’t mean to pry but we’re getting to know each other. I have my own issues but sometimes it’s good not to hold everything in.”
Sipping at my coffee, I finally nodded in agreement. “Well, I’m single, have been for a year now. I was in a long-term relationship with an ex-girlfriend for at least five years. We’d spent time discussing all the big things. You know, marriage, kids, careers, the future. Anyway, I was actually getting ready to propose. Found a ring I knew she would have loved. Started discussing it with friends. Then she comes home one night… It’s not what you think, the whole ‘We need to talk’ and it’s that she’s seeing someone else. No, she got offered a great move regarding her career, but it would mean leaving the country. I realised as soon as she’d told me that she’d taken the offer.”
“And had she?”
“Yeah. She’d been given time to think about it, but I realised in that moment, in her mind, her career was more important than anything else. I was heartbroken, but she did the right thing and moved out of my house. It ended amicably enough, but to be second best to a job doesn’t leave you feeling all that great. There was never even a suggestion that I was being invited along to join her either.”
“I’m sorry to hear that, Mark. I think she chose poorly.”
Meeting her eyes, I think she realised what she said as she glanced away, her pale cheeks blushing again. “Well, thanks for saying that. But it was a difficult period, particularly after losing my parents. So that’s just left my sister and myself battling against the world. We both live alone, and I was considering suggesting we move in together, simply so we weren’t feeling as lonely. She’s had a rough time of it too.”
“When it rains, it pours…”
“Anyway, I’ve kind of just thrown myself into work for the past year or so.”
She drained her coffee, offering to buy her another one, earning another sweet smile. Sitting back down again, she took a deep breath. “My life wasn’t easy growing up. Western suburbs of Sydney, working class suburbs, lots of different cultures and what not. Adding to that my own issues…”
“Such as?”
Meeting my eyes, I could see she was judging me. “Um… I just felt different growing up. It’s a long story, Mark. Maybe another time… But I know what it’s like to feel lonely, at least. I had my parents for support, but school wasn’t easy. I could have gone onto university, my marks were good enough, but my thoughts were to start working, save money, and then I could move and escape.”
“Escape?”
Taking a deep breath, I was worried our conversation was upsetting her. Taking her hand in mine, I was surprised at how soft and delicate it was. Squeezing gently earned another shy smile. “Maybe escape is the wrong word, but so many people don’t understand my issues and make snap judgements. The only people who have given me their unequivocal support are my parents. If it wasn’t for them, I don’t know where I’d be now.”
“Are you… um… gay?”
Thankfully, she laughed out loud. “No, I’m not a lesbian, Mark. I like men.”
“Oh, well, that’s good.” Glancing down, I was still holding her hand. When I made to withdraw, she held onto it tightly, both of us exchanging a small grin. “Can I ask a blunt question?”
“Sure.”
“You get hit on much at the diner?”
“By the regulars? No. They’re polite and friendly but know the rules. They don’t take my friendliness as flirting.” She paused before adding, “Well, there is one man I do subtly flirt with, and I’m sure he noticed, but he’s also far too polite to go about asking for my phone number or anything while I’m at work.”
I wasn’t stupid or oblivious. “What if this man was to run into you outside of work and asked you to join him for a coffee?”
“I would immediately say yes and hope he asked for my phone number so we can organise a time that he takes me out on a date.”
The look she gave me suggested I not flinch my lines. “Are you working next weekend?”
“I’m not.”
“Want to go out with me?”
“I’d love to, Mark. I haven’t been out on a date in quite a while.”
“Me too.”
“Well, then we can adorably awkward together, like a pair of teenagers on their first date together. Give me your phone and I’ll put my number in.”
She did that, sent a text to herself so she had my number. Finishing our drinks, I asked what she was doing the rest of the day. When she said nothing, I didn’t even think before asking if she’d like to do something like catch a movie. She smiled and said that would be great, though she wanted to get home with plenty of time for our date that night.
“Oh…”
“Unless you meant next Saturday, and you had plans for tonight?”
“No, I don’t. Well, movie then I’ll drop you off at home, if you’d like, then I can pick you up later tonight?”
“Good idea, Mark. Thank you.”
“What do you like to eat?”
“I like an Asian influence. Thai. Vietnamese. Japanese. Even Chinese if there’s nothing about.”
“Indian?”
“Love a good curry too.”
There wasn’t much choice, or at least anything I’d go and see by myself, so I let her pick some romantic comedy I usually wouldn’t give the time of day. Neither of us was hungry nor thirsty so we just headed straight for the cinema, heading up towards the back where our reserved seats were. With ten minutes of the movie starting, Danielle was leaning towards me, so without hesitating, I wrapped an arm around her. Her hand immediately moved to my chest, feeling her snuggle into me even more.
“This is nice,” she whispered.
I barely paid attention to the movie as I didn’t really care. I spent most of my time focusing on the warm body resting against me, just gazing at her from time to time. She knew it as she’d occasionally turned to meet my eyes and smile shyly. Around an hour into the movie, I finally just bit the bullet and kissed her. She wasn’t surprised, kissing me back immediately. It wasn’t a full-on swapping of tongues, but it was not chaste kiss either.
Breaking apart, she smiled and rested her head against me again. “Focus on the film,” she stated, “You’ll have my undivided attention during dinner later.”
The movie had the usually romantic and tear-jerking ending, Danielle holding my hand as we walked out of the cinema. Escorting her to the car park, she happily slid onto the passenger seat, chatting away happily as I drove her to her apartment complex. It was one of those new builds that I knew was popping up everywhere.
“Pick you up at 7pm?”
“Perfect, Mark. I’ll see you then. I’m apartment 6B. I’ll buzz you up when you get here, if you’d like.”
“Sure.”
She leaned over to give me a soft kiss. “I’ll see you later.”
Messaging my sister that I had a date for that night, she called me back almost instantly, asking a million and one questions at such a rate, I could barely understand half of them. Once she’d calmed down from the excitement, I managed to finally reply, telling her that I was taking Danielle out for dinner, though we’d already been to see a movie at the cinema.
“When the hell did that happen? I thought the golden rule was to never ask out a waitress.”
“I ran into her in Westfields. I asked her out for a coffee, we eventually had two, then it was still early afternoon, so asked her if she wanted to go see a movie and then head out for dinner tonight.”
“She must like you then?”
"Well, I’m guessing so as… um… Well, we’ve kinda already kissed a little bit.”
“Kissed a little bit? How do you kiss just a little bit?”
“Stop teasing. You know what I mean.”
“About time you got back on the bike. Or the horse. Or the woman.”
“Behave, Sarah. It’s just dinner for the moment.”
Chilling out for a couple of hours, I was surprised when Danielle sent me a message about an hour before I was due to pick her up. It was a simple selfie of her in the bathroom, towel wrapped around her body, another around her head, blowing me a little kiss. It was very cute.
Pulling up outside her apartment building a couple of minutes before 7pm, she buzzed me up once I’d announced myself, her front door partially opened, knocking and letting her know it was me. A hallway led past what I assumed was her bedroom and bathroom, continuing to walk on until arriving in the living room. There was no-one about, hearing her in the bathroom, I think. Looking around, my decorating eye approved of what I saw. There were plenty of loving little touches that made it feel like home.
Hearing a clear throat behind me, I turned around slowly to see Danielle standing only a couple of paces behind me, looking rather shy but incredibly sexy. She’d styled her hair differently, used to seeing it in a ponytail, her raven-black hair now flowing down over her shoulders. She still wore her glasses, and I’ll admit, they are a weakness. Her make-up was tasteful, taking note of the rather deep red of her lipstick. It wasn’t quite a little black dress, as there were spaghetti straps over her shoulders, and invisible bra straps, while the hem was almost to her knees. It wasn’t incredibly tight, but still showed off her curves. Stockings or thigh-highs with heels completed the ensemble.
“Wow,” I whispered.
“You look rather handsome yourself.”
I’d gone with the standard button-down shirt, trousers and leather shoes. Stepping towards her, our eyes never moved away from each other’s as I leaned down and left a soft kiss on her lips. “You look stunning, Dani,” I whispered.
“Thank you,” she whispered back. Raising my hand, she let my fingers caress the soft skin of her cheek. My heart was beating like mad already. Hadn’t even gone on a date, only shared a short afternoon together and a couple of kisses... But I was always feeling something. It felt nice to just feel anything after everything that’s happened before.
“Ready to go?” I finally asked.
“Part of me thinks I just cook you a meal here and we spend all night on the couch snuggling.”
“Can always do that next time.”
The giggle nearly had me on my knees. “You think there’ll be a next time?”
“Well, fingers crossed!”
Escorting her down to my ute, I opened the door and made sure she was sitting comfortably before closing it. Getting behind the wheel, I already knew where I was taking her, remembering the list of what she liked. I’d been online and checked out reviews, there were two of her suggestions that were within walking distance of where I’d park the ute. I’d leave the choice for her.
“Mark,” she said softly. Glancing her way, she smiled and reached over to take my hand, “Thank you for asking me out.”
“Soon as I bumped into you, Dani, I wanted to ask for more than just a coffee.”
“If you hadn’t, I may have just had to have bitten the bullet and asked you. I don’t do that often, but I knew that, because we know each other from where I work…”
Parking up the ute a few minutes later, I opened her door, offering my hand and helping her out. Walking to the exit of the car park and pointed left and right. “That way is Thai, and that way is Vietnamese. Which would you prefer?”
“The latter.”
Turning to our right, the restaurant was only a couple of minutes away. Though a popular joint, they had a couple of free tables for walk ins, ensuring Danielle was sat first before I sat down, the waitress arriving within a couple of minutes, asking if we’d like a drink. As I would be driving, I stuck to something non-alcoholic, smiling when Danielle did the same thing.
Given a few minutes to look over the menu, we also made the usual small talk as we were still getting to know each other. After making our orders, I took her hand in mine again, that same smile starting to form though there was also a slightly blush. “You know, I was attracted immediately,” I admitted.
“But you realised I was just doing my job by being my usual friendly self.”
“Even if you were giving me ‘the signal’, I still wouldn’t feel comfortable asking you out at your place of work. And I’m figuring most waitresses wouldn’t want to date their customers anyway.”
“You’re going to be the exception to the rule, Mark. The only thing I’ll ask is that, when I’m at work, we keep things how they’ve been so far.”
“Of course, Dani. I won’t do anything to embarrass you. Though Gloria is going to notice any change in our relationship. I think we’ll both find it a little difficult if we’re dating.”
“Would you like to come to mine for dinner this week? Say Wednesday?”
“I’d love to.”
Our food arrived but I didn’t miss Danielle smiling constantly as we resumed making small talk. She knew what I did for a living, so I told her about some of the projects I was currently involved in, while mentioning that my company had helped out on other buildings around the city. She talked about her previous jobs and some interesting characters she’d gotten to know, admitting she never really liked being in the kitchen, much preferring to work out the front.
Agreeing to go for a drink after we’d finished our meals, there were a couple of pubs and a few smaller bars in the area. She loved the idea of a quieter bar, taking her hand again as we strolled down back to the main street. The bar had no music playing, only the din of conversation in the air, finding a table we could sit at. No table service so had to purchase our drinks from the bar, immediately taking her hand again as we sat leaning forward, a small candle on the table between us.
Our conversation flowed easily until we did fall into comfortable silence, enjoying the feeling of her soft hand in mine. I knew my hands would have felt rather rough and tough compared to her delicate touch. She met my eyes and her smile look a little nervous as she drained her glass of wine.
“Mark, I have to tell you something. I have to tell you here because… What I’m going to tell you, I won’t be comfortable doing it at home, in case you react badly.”
“Dani, I’d never…”
She squeezed my hand. “I do trust you already, Mark. But this is a big thing, very personal, and may affect how you look at me.”
“Dani…” I whispered. My soft tone made her smile. I was wondering what she had to tell me though.
“How up to date are you with gender and sexuality issues?”
I gave the question a moment of thought. “Well, my company is on social media and my sister mostly handles anything like that. Despite the fact we’re all blue-collar, working-class people, I liked to think everyone who works for me is somewhat open-minded. As for myself, one of my good friends is bisexual. The only thing I really know about gender issues is all the news about transgender women and the impact it’s having on sports. I know there are a lot of arguments over that.”
“How much do you know about gender issues?”
“A little bit. But as I don’t really know much about it, my motto about life is live and let live. Some people get far too emotionally invested about issues that don’t impact them at all.”
“What do you think about people who were born as men who think and feel they are women and want to live as a woman?”
I smiled as I wasn’t stupid. I knew exactly what she was asking. When I squeezed her hand again, a faint smile appeared. “Then I can only hope they find happiness in living how they think and feel. I remember seeing on the news all the bollocks about using bathrooms and whatnot. Many of the arguments being used now are the same used against gay men twenty and thirty years ago.”
“How would you feel about dating a transwoman? How would you feel sitting across from one now, for example?”
Squeezing her hand again, I took a moment to reply. “It’s not something I’ve ever had to deal with, Dani. But just to clarify, you’re telling me you’re transgender?” She nodded, and I could feel her hand slightly shaking. I understood the nerves, at least, aware it must have been one hell of a thing to admit each and every time. “You’re still a beautiful woman in my eyes, Dani.”
She must have choked back a sob before she managed a warm smile. “You really think that?”
“Dani, I didn’t have a clue. I’m guessing what you’ve just told me isn’t easy though?”
“The last few times I’ve told a date, they would pull their hand back as I held it, recoiling in horror. More than one looked at me in disgust and left without another word.”
“Dani, I like you for you, okay? You’re not only beautiful, but you’ve been a delight to spend the day with, and it’s not only what’s on the outside that counts.” Moving my chair around the table so I sat next to her, she turned so I could kiss her. I think she almost broke down again as I wrapped an arm around her. “I have a few questions, but they can wait.”
“How much do you know about it?”
“Well, I know that you were born as a boy, right?” She giggled and nodded in reply. “But you’ve been living as a woman for a while now?”
“I had just started puberty before I finally talked to my parents about it. I was amazed how understanding they were. Even ten or so years ago, issues like mine were still not widely known. I’ve gone through hormone therapy, at least.”
“That’s, um, oestrogen, right? Makes you more feminine, putting it bluntly?”
She giggled again, which was a relief, understanding I was simply curious and didn’t know much. “I was already rather feminine before I started. If I’d stayed as a boy, I would have been much shorter and slimmer than average. If you ever were to see photos of me before I started to change, you’d see I’d been a boy but, even at a young age, I wasn’t what you’d call masculine. Even now, I’d probably rarely shave, and I definitely would have been viewed as a very effeminate male.”
“I think the only thing that really matters is that you’re happy, Dani. I don’t know much about gender issues, as it’s simply never been something I’ve thought about. As I said, see it on the news from time to time, but I’m guessing what trans people go through now is similar to what gay people went through a couple of decades back regarding their rights?”
“Maybe. I wasn’t around for that but there might be similarities. What I’m left believing is that people are simply afraid of what they don’t understand, and others are just ignorant or intolerant of anyone that is different.” She paused and rested her head against me. “Thank you for being so understanding, Mark,” she said softly.
“I can certainly understand telling anyone would be a frightening experience, particularly any date. I’m guessing you tell anyone you like rather early?”
“I can’t wait too long. I don’t usually get physical early in a relationship, but as I said, most people freak out once they learn I was born the same as them. I do understand it’s a big thing, but I’m a woman, Mark. Always have been.” She paused before adding, “I still have the same… um… bits as you.”
“I was going to ask that later, but thanks for confirming. I’ll be honest, I’m still surprised as I had no idea, so I’m not sure what to ask.”
“Dinner at mine is still on offer if you’d still like to come over. We can discuss everything. I really like you, Mark, and I’ll tell you what I can. A lot of it is… It’s difficult sometimes. A lot of people didn’t understand. I lost a lot of friends. Other family members can be mean. The only people who have truly had my back the entire time are my mother and father. I love them so much for that.”
Finishing our drinks, we walked hand in hand back to where I’d parked my ute. Before opening the door, I pulled Danielle towards me and kissed her again. Though I was still giving the fact she was trans some thought in the back of my mind, I still liked her. Was still attracted to her. And I figured we’d deal with any other potential issues later.
“Thank you,” she whispered, resting her head against my chest as I cuddled her, “I was scared you’d just drop me at home, and I’d never see you again.”
“Well, I am going to drop you at home, but you’ll definitely see me again. And not just at the diner.”
Driving her home, I made sure to hold her hand the entire time. Walking her to the front door of her apartment complex after pulling up, I kissed her again. Turned into one hell of a passionate kiss as she ended up pressed against the wall. When we finally broke apart, we were breathing heavily and the colour in her cheeks was rather amusing.
“I’d invite you up… But…”
“It’s okay, Dani. Been a night of revelations.”
“Will you come around on Wednesday night?”
“Of course. And I’ll see you bright and early Monday morning.”
My sister must have a sixth sense, because I’d barely arrived home when she was calling me, inundating me with questions about my evening. I figured what Danielle had told me was in confidence, so I knew I couldn’t go telling everyone, so just told Sarah it had been a lovely night and we would be going out on another date soon.
Sunday was relaxing though I spent most of the day exchanging messages with Danielle. I learned very quickly she loved to send selfies of things she was doing around her apartment, in particular whatever she was doing in the kitchen, showing off whatever she’d cooked, suggesting I was going to enjoy our meal together on Wednesday evening.
Trying to behave as normally as always wasn’t too difficult on Monday morning. There were no lingering glances, no gentle touches, she was professional, and I was a model customer. Of course, when I was paying up on Tuesday, Gloria called me over to the counter, a broad grin on her face.
“Well, when did you two start dating?”
“What?”
“Mark, you’re subtle, I’ll give you that. And I won’t say a word to Dani, she’s free to date whoever she wants, as long as it doesn’t interfere with her job. But it’s obvious to see considering how you look at each other. Your eyes give it away. You usually look around the restaurant, exchange glances with other regulars, or just watch the day go by. The past two mornings, your eyes haven’t left hers, and whenever she’s not too busy, her eyes are constantly on you in return.”
“Are you sure it won’t be an issue? I don’t want to cause Dani any problems.”
“I’ll have a quick chat with her at the end of her shift today, but no, I don’t have a problem with you two dating. It’s unusual to date a customer, but I think you’d be wise enough not to have asked her out here.”
“I didn’t. I ran into her on Saturday in Westfields and…”
“Good. She’s a lovely young woman. We all love her already. We’re hoping she’ll stay for a few years.”
Wednesday morning, when I made my order, Danielle leaned in closer and told me not to stuff myself too much with breakfast and dinner, as she had already prepared everything for later that night, just needed to cook it. Asking if I needed to bring anything, she did suggest a bottle of wine… and flowers. I let her know that wouldn’t be a problem.
Walking into the office, Sarah raised her eyes from her laptop and started to giggle. “Is that smile every going to fade?” she wondered.
“Huh?”
“Mark, you’ve been smiling like an idiot the past three mornings when you walked in. Guess seeing her every morning leaves you feeling pretty good, right?”
“Been a long time since I’ve felt like this about anyone.”
“I’m happy for you, Mark. When can I meet her?”
“I think we’ll date for a little while before we go introducing family members.”
Thankfully, I wasn’t too distracted during the day, working alongside a couple of my employees at a construction site in Parramatta. Even the guys I was working with had taken note of my cheerful demeanour, not that I’d been miserable in front of them, but I guess meeting someone you felt a connection with made you feel better about everything else in your life.
Finishing at a reasonable time, I messaged Sarah, letting her know I was going straight home so she could lock up the office, before getting in contact with Danielle, letting her know that I was going home to shower and change but I’d make it in time for dinner. What I didn’t expect back was her message and what it contained.
Bring a change of clothes for tomorrow morning, just in case. x
I let her know that I would before stepping into the shower. Although it was dinner at her place, I still dressed like I was taking her out on a date, packing a small bag with clothes for that night, if I did end up staying, and also a change of clothes for the next day. The drive to Danielle’s apartment didn’t take too long as peak hour traffic had mostly disappeared, with enough time to even stop for flowers, pulling up outside, locking up my ute and heading towards the door.
The door to her apartment was open, knocking and calling out as I walked inside. She appeared from the kitchen as I met her in the living room. Dumping my bag, the fact she immediately hugged and kissed me was a good sign. Running my hands down to her arse earned a grin, and I was left thinking neither of us particularly wanted to break the kiss.
Offering her the bottle of wine I’d had chilling in my fridge at home, she thanked me before placing it in her fridge, pulling out a bottle of red that she told me would go with dinner. She then quickly sorted out the flowers I’d got for her, placing those in a vase. I took a moment to look her up and down as she stirred something on the stove, the dress tight to her body, a low neckline which showered off the smooth, pale skin of her back, and the hem was mid-thigh at most.
Standing behind her, I wrapped an arm around her waist as she leaned her head back against me. “I’m glad you’re here,” she said softly.
“So am I.”
“Has what I told you been on your mind since Saturday?”
“It has.”
“Good or bad thoughts?”
“I think I still have a lot to learn, but the most important thing is that I’m attracted to you, Dani. I really like you.”
She turned around to kiss me again, hugging me tightly for a few seconds, before she turned to focus on finishing dinner. I offered help, but she said all I needed to do was keep her company and maybe pour her a glass of wine. Plating up a few minutes later, she’d already set the table. The vase with the flowers I’d bought for her, and candles were in the middle of the table. I poured us both another glass of wine as we sat down to eat.
Danielle was a superb cook, letting her know within three mouthfuls that I was already thoroughly enjoying the meal, while the wine she’d selected simply complemented the food. Earned a warm smile, taking my hand in hers for a moment, giving hers a gentle squeeze. Helping clean up the kitchen, thankful she had a dishwasher, I grabbed the bottle of wine as we settled on the couch, Danielle flicking on the television but switching immediately to a radio station.
Sipping at our wine, we talked about nothing of importance to start, both of us ignoring the elephant in the room to start with. I’d given it plenty of thought and even surprised myself by not giving a shit if she had the same genitalia as me. When I looked at her, I saw a woman. I just figured sex, if we did end up being physical, would be a little different to what I was used to.
Finishing our glasses, we placed them down on the coffee table before I leaned over and kissed her. We almost sighed with relief in unison as she slowly moved across before straddling my lap. I realised very quickly, in addition to being quite a bit shorter than myself, she also weighed next to nothing.
“You still like me?” she asked softly.
“I’d like to see where this goes with you, Dani. But I definitely still like you.”
“Gloria pulled me aside today and asked if we were dating. I obviously couldn’t lie to her. Thing is, she simply wished me well. She says you’ve always been a model customer with Susie, and she thinks I’ve chosen a good guy to be with.”
“Does she know about you?”
“I told her when she interviewed me. If anyone were to figure it out or knows me if they were come in for a meal while I’m there, I just don’t want any drama.”
“Hopefully they’d only see an attractive young woman. I’d have never known if you hadn’t told me, Dani.”
“Until I got you into bed and you realised I still had a little cock.”
I chuckled at the image of pulling down her panties to reveal that. I couldn’t honestly say how I’d react. As I’d told her, I didn’t really keep up to date with all the sort of gender and sexuality issues that seemed to be in the spotlight, but I’d been honest about my ‘live and let live’ policy. I did my best to understand if I were to be confronted by such an issue, such as Danielle herself.
“Can I admit to some disappointment if you had a bigger one than me?” I half-joked.
She giggled before cuddling into me, her head resting on my shoulder as I stroked her back. “This is nice,” she whispered, “I’m twenty-five, Mark. In the past five years, I’ve had a dozen dates and only one guy didn’t freak out when I told them. I stupidly had a couple of men back here and told them. The second guy got… He got violent. Another couple of guys called me later, wanting to just fuck me because I’m a transgirl.”
“Do you have many friends who are trans?”
“None. When I was transitioning at school, I made a few close friends who were female. They took me under their wing, showed me how to dress even better, make-up tips, styling my hair, that sort of thing. How to be a girl. Mum and Dad always wanted a daughter, but after they had me, Mum was told she couldn’t have more kids. I guess that’s another reason why they accepted me so quickly.”
“And your older brother?”
“Weirded out at first because I was always his little brother. But once he saw I was so much happier being a girl, he quickly accepted, and I think loves me even more now.”
“Was it tough as a kid?”
“I always felt wrong being a boy. It wasn’t so much what’s between my legs, it was the feeling I should look in the mirror as see a girl. The problem is I never had a sister to borrow things, but I told one of my older female cousins, who understood, so although I didn’t see her very often, she’d always give me a few things to help me. Mostly clothes and make-up, and once I started to transition, Mum did her best to help me. Dad just accepted me though had no real idea how to handle a teenager daughter who was also transitioning.”
“Boys at school?” I had to ask.
“Most were horrible. Thing is, they’d call me gay, which showed a complete lack of understanding, though I guess we weren’t taught gender issues even ten years ago in school. It’s like ‘I’m straight, you morons. I’m a girl and I like men’.”
“So, although you still have… um…”
“A cock. A penis. A dick. It’s okay, Mark. You’re not going to upset me.” Feeling her squeeze me made me smile. “It’s been a long time since I could talk to a man so easily about all this. As I said, nearly all previous dates freaked out about it.”
“Okay, because you have boy bits, has being with a woman ever interested you? I mean, I know there are other sexualities, and with trans issues… I honestly don’t know how it all works.”
She sat up and smiled at me. “At least you’re asking me questions and trying to understand, Mark. Just doing that means the world to a girl like me. But no, I’ve never been with a girl before as I’m not attracted to them.”
“You’re only attracted to men?”
“I’m only attracted to one man right now. I mean really attracted.” Her soft fingers caressed my cheek before leaning down to kiss me again. “Are you going to stay the night?” she asked softly.
“Definitely, if I’m invited.”
“Did you bring clothes? I’m not in the right place yet to be naked with you.”
“I brought clothes for sleeping in. Though I do usually sleep, you know, naked.”
“Give me a little time, Mark. I don’t want to go too fast.”
“We’ll take as long as you need, Dani. I don’t want to rush this because… I’d like this to work between us.”
Her face lit up as she asked, “You would?”
“Of course. I’ve already said I don’t do hook ups and one-night stands. I’m only intimate with someone I have feelings for. Maybe a little old-fashioned for today’s culture, but if I’m dating someone, I expect exclusivity, at a minimum.”
We resumed making out, after she assured me that her eyes were on no-one else but me at the same time. She didn’t have to tell me that, I knew already. No idea how long we made out until she finally pulled back and checked her phone. With a sigh, she told me that we’d both have to go to bed soon as we were early risers. Picking up my bag, I followed her to her bedroom. I hadn’t seen it before, so wasn’t surprised it was rather feminine and tastefully put together.
“Are you sure this is okay?” I had to ask.
“I want you here, Mark,” she replied softly, taking my hand and leaning up to kiss me. “I’ll get changed in the bathroom. You just get into bed and be ready to cuddle me.”
“Good thing I do love a cuddle every now and then.”
“I’m not used to having anyone in bed with me.” She gestured to the bears resting on a chest of drawers. “I usually have one of the bigger bears in bed with me.”
“You know, that’s rather cute and adorable for a girl in her mid-twenties.”
Stepping towards me, hands resting on my chest, she tried to look innocent. And it worked. “Maybe you could be my big teddy bear going forward?”
“You’re killing me here, Dani.”
Her giggle nearly floored me. “I’ll try to behave when we’re in bed in a minute.”
Stripping down to my underwear, I pulled back the cover and got into bed. I wasn’t surprised Danielle took more than a few minutes, returning with her hair down and make-up off, and I knew that alone would have made her nervous. In my eyes, she was still stunning. Wearing a long t-shirt, I assumed she was only wearing panties underneath, the t-shirt long enough to cover her pert little bum. Her legs were slim and pale, like the rest of her.
Turning off the main light, the lamp on her side of the bed was still on, watching her slowly walk around the bed before lifting back the covers. She switched off the lamp before immediately cuddling into my side.
“I feel safe with you, Mark. That’s a big thing to a girl like me,” she whispered.
Wrapping my arm tightly around her, her arm was across my chest, feeling her squeeze me in return. “Never thought I’d end up with a girl like you,” I whispered back.
“How do you mean?”
“You’re gorgeous, Dani.”
“Even without make-up and stuff?”
“Especially without make-up. Best day of the year so far was bumping into you and asking you out.”
She didn’t say anything, but I felt my t-shirt get a little wet. Kissing her forehead, she wished me a goodnight, very quietly, perhaps not capable of saying anything else lest she really start to cry. But I was just being honest. I hadn’t felt this happy in a long time, and after having my heart broken by my ex-girlfriend, it felt nice being so close to another woman again.
Waking together in the morning, I knew we’d have to shower. After making out for a few minutes upon opening our eyes, it was a little awkward as she was spooning back against me, and I woke up with the usual erection. She couldn’t not feel it, and when she pushed back against it slightly, I did tickle her.
“Want to join me in the shower?” she asked.
“I’d love to. You sure?”
“Might as well get it out of the way now, Mark, because we’re going to be intimate sooner rather than later.” She turned around to meet my eyes. “And if you see me and it freaks you out…”
“It won’t,” I said, taking her hand and holding it close, “It’ll just be… It’ll be a little weird for me, at first. You’re a woman but you’ll have something different between your legs compared to what I’m used to. But that’s on me to deal with.”
To help things along, we walked into the bathroom, and I stripped off first. I had a dusting of dark hair on my chest, as I’d never been one to wax of shave my chest. It wasn’t a thick covering of fur, but it was enough. Lowering my underwear, I still had the remnants of an erection, but seeing her eyes light up made me smile and blush. And I got a little excited at seeing how she started to smile.
Helping off her t-shirt, I got a first look at her breasts. She’d told me all about her hormone therapy and that it had helped develop some small breasts. They suited her perfectly, enough for me to think about taking a handful. What surprised me was when she grabbed my wrist and placed my hand over her breast.
“They’re very sensitive,” she whispered, “Particularly my nipples. When I, um, play with myself, I always give them attention.”
Glancing down, I noticed a little tent in her panties. Meeting her eyes, she blushed again as I gestured. She nodded, biting her bottom lip, as I ran a finger over the tent. She kissed me hard as I helped lower her panties, pressing her body into mine. When we broke apart, we both looked down. My cock was longer and thicker.
“So do you hide it or something?” I wondered, “I would have thought in that dress last night…”
“I tuck it. But I can still get hard and I also cum. But maintain an erection can be difficult sometimes, and my cum is different too.”
“But when you play with yourself?”
She smiled, understanding I was simply curious. “Still feels really good, Mark. I don’t hate it as such but, one day, I’m thinking I might have to go through the whole thing. Find a good surgeon so I can look in a mirror as see, well, a pussy.” She took my hand, gesturing towards the shower stall. “Come on, you need to give me a good wash.”
She didn’t add anything as she turned on the hot water, both of us soon dripping wet. I soaped her up first, spending half the time making out while I did so. I thoroughly enjoyed soaping up her arse, and when I very carefully played with her cock, she moaned softly and kissed me even harder. I knew I had more to learn, but the fact I could give her pleasure made me smile to myself.
After washing her off, she returned the favour. As soon as she moved down to my cock, she lowered herself to her knees and simply swallowed most of my length. “Holy fuck,” I groaned, hand immediately resting on the back of her head, bobbing up and down. Glancing into her eyes, they were so full of desire and almost pleading with me to let her please me…
I’d been turned on the previous night. If she’d offered the chance to be intimate, I’d have leapt on her. I knew I wasn’t going to last long, her soft lips around my shaft, her tongue working in unison with her lips, one of her hands fondling my balls at the same time. I didn’t care about previous partners, I never asked that sort of question, but she either had natural talent, watched a lot of porn, or had enjoyed a few partners.
Warning her I was close after only a few minutes, her eyes lit up as I think she took it as a compliment. I had no idea what she would do when I was ready to cum, my question answered when I warned her that I was about to cum. She sealed her lips and practically milked my cock as I came as hard as I could remember, needing to lean against the shower wall after I was empty, Danielle not releasing my cock as she continued to suck then clean me off.
“Holy shit,” I murmured.
Standing up, I kissed her again as I gently grasped her cock in return. “Need the favour returned?”
“Not right now. I just… I just needed to do that for you, Mark. A promise of so much more this weekend.”
“This weekend?” She smiled shyly before I kissed her, bodies moulding together as our hands explored each other’s body again. “Come around Friday night, stay until Monday morning. Would you like to meet my sister on Friday night?”
“I’d love to. It’s not too early?”
“I don’t think it is considering this is going to last a while, Dani.”
Her bottom lip trembled a moment before she whispered, “Promise?”
“I’m not going anywhere if you’re not.”
I’m sure arriving together at the diner would have set tongues wagging, particularly as I was far earlier than normal, taking a seat at my usual booth as Danielle headed off to make final preparations. Gloria walked over and sat opposite me, a knowing smile on her face. When she reached over and took my hand, the smile simply increased.
“Glad to see you smiling again, Mark. She’s a beautiful young woman.”
“She is. I’m glad she started working here.”
“I’m sure she’ll be here promptly to take your order.”
By the time Danielle walked out to start her shift, a few of the regulars were in their usual places. I looked busy perusing the menu, so she’d taken around three orders before coming to take my order. “Can I be really, disgustingly cheesy right now?” I wondered.
“I almost dread to ask but sure.”
“Are you on the menu, Dani?”
She glanced around before leaning in closer to me. “I will be this weekend, honey. My body will be your smorgasbord,” she whispered, “I’m sure I have maple syrup somewhere in the kitchen that you can lick off me.”
“Maybe I can just lay you on this table right now, pour some on you and lick it all off?”
“Not sure what Gloria will think about that.”
“I’ll definitely have the hotcakes with bacon now.”
“With syrup?”
“I’m going to think of maple syrup, my imagination is going to run riot now and I’m going to get hard. You know that, right?”
“Of course, that’s why I suggested it.”
“Tease.”
“I know. That’s why you love me.” She paused and blushed immediately at using that word. “Um…”
“Dani, I really like a lot already. Don’t worry about it.”
“Definitely need another date.”
We messaged each other for hours later that night, my phone once again being inundated with selfies. Most were just suggestive rather than outright rude, until I was in bed that night and she called me for a vid-chat. That’s when it got dirty as she stroked herself while talking dirty to me. Her cock was smaller than mine, but it still suited her shorter, slimmer frame. I’d go so far as to call it feminine. Can a cock be feminine?
I was left thinking I might have to check the internet for more information about transwomen and see what life was like for them.
What surprised me was her request for me to then do the same for her. “You seriously want to watch me jerk off?” I asked.
“It’ll be so hot while I talk dirty to you. But don’t be silent. I want to her you moan and groan, and definitely tell me what you’re thinking about. Hopefully it’ll be all about me.”
“Dani, the thoughts I have about you already…”
But I couldn’t turn down her request. I’d never actually jerked off for anyone before. No previous girlfriends had asked for it. Sure, I found women masturbating to be incredibly erotic, but I’d always found me masturbating to be a rather private endeavour. Most of the time, it was simply to clear the pipes. Nothing erotic about it at all.
Danielle loved it, getting ever so excited as I made sure I didn’t remain silent, closing my eyes at the same time and letting my imagination run wild about what I could do with her. When I did finally cum, she was left a little overwhelmed as I’d been very explicit in how much I wanted to be intimate with her. Surprised even myself, and it wasn’t only due to the fact I’d been practically celibate since my ex-girlfriend left. I was genuinely and completely attracted to her.
We managed to behave when I was at the diner for my usual Friday breakfast, until it was time for me to leave when she hugged me just before I was about to walk out the door. “Have a lovely day, Mark,” she stated.
“You too, sweetheart. I’ll pick you up when I’m finished.”
“Look forward to it.”
Gloria glanced our way and winked as I’m sure, as soon as I closed the door, plenty of regulars would have been full of questions as to what was going on. Walking into the office with a broad grin earned more comments from my sister, all good natured, though I now worried that I’d found someone, it was time for her to find someone too. But I knew I couldn’t push it either. Too much heartbreak had happened too soon.
Inviting her around for dinner as always, I mentioned that Danielle would also be joining us. Sarah loved the idea, though worried she’d be a third wheel, assuring her that Danielle wanted to meet my sister and it wouldn’t be a problem.
Finishing work at a reasonable time, sending all the lads home earlier as it was Friday and I was in a good mood, I drove straight to Danielle’s place to pick her up. She was ready for me, standing by the door leading into her apartment block. She looked great in figure hugging jeans and a tight blouse, with two of my favourite things – hair in a ponytail, glasses on her nose. She knew I loved women in glasses. Not sure what it was but those two things on a woman was my kryptonite.
We’d only just walked in the front door when my sister called me to let me know she was outside. She walked in the front door and made a beeline straight for Danielle. She looked at me in surprise as my sister hugged her tightly. “It’s so lovely to meet you!” Sarah exclaimed.
Danielle hugged her back, laughing to herself. “Lovely to meet you too. Sarah, correct?”
The two women were soon chatting away as I took Danielle’s case into the bedroom before opening a bottle of wine and taking three glasses into the living room. Sitting next to Danielle, it was a serious question and answer session, chuckling away again as it was quite the interrogation from both sides. After half an hour, though, they were best friends.
Ordering in some pizza, we settled down once it arrived, continuing to chat away. Within another couple of hours, Danielle was feeling comfortable enough, taking my hand as support, as she told my sister that she was transgender. Sarah was obviously surprised by the admission, glancing at me wide-eyed for a couple of seconds, before she smiled and hugged Danielle tightly.
“Thank you for telling me so quickly,” she said softly.
“You’re his sister and, well, you’re going to learn soon enough.”
“How long have you lived as a woman now?”
“Over a decade.”
“Good. Tell me how you get your hair looking so good!”
I groaned as they were soon exchanging all sorts of information, but Danielle never let go of my hand, leaning back against me, and I could see Sarah continually smiling in my direction. Despite the fact their conversation didn’t particularly interest me, I was still listening, and I could listen to Danielle talk about anything. She had a silky-smooth voice but her excitement in such simple things was infectious.
Sarah had too much to drink, and as I had a spare bedroom which she used quite often, enough that she even kept some spare clothes for the next day, she happily staggered into the room before collapsing onto the bed. I helped off her shoes before covering her up. She mumbled something before she was fast asleep.
Danielle was waiting for me in my bedroom, leaping on me as soon as I shut the door. Clothing was quickly taken off before we tumbled together on the bed. Hands explored before ending up between each other’s legs, her fingers gently grasping my cock. Asking if she wanted me to return the favour, her nod was ever so eager.
Jerking off without lube was a no-no, and I always kept some nearby as, well, being single for so long meant I took matters into my own hands all the time. Stroking another cock for the first time in my life was a little weird at first, but seeing how her body reacted, how she moaned into my mouth as her hips rocked against my hand, I couldn’t help getting excited.
“Mark… Would you be concerned about using your mouth?”
“You don’t mind?”
“I really want to cum with you. How about I get on top and spin around?”
I love a good sixty-nine as much as the next man but having her cock and balls in my face was, well, that same word again. Noticing my hesitation, she spun around and kissed me deeply. “Your cock is really pretty,” I stated softly, which made her smile, “It’s even girly. But it’s still… Can you lie back for a couple of minutes so I can just look at you?”
Her face lit up at the idea, lying down as I sat between her legs, gazing up and down her body. Leaning down, I kissed her briefly before moving down her body. I didn’t tease her for too long, but remembering what she said about her breasts, I gave them some attention. She moaned loudly as I licked and sucked at both of her nipples.
Kissing down her body, I came to her cock again, already leaking pre-cum that had left a little pool on her body. Running my tongue along her shaft, she moaned softly as I made sure I looked up to meet her eyes, noticing her gazing down at me in return. “Okay now?”
I answered by smiling before taking her cock in my mouth. Although not that thick or long, I was still surprised I could swallow her to the base. I tasted her pre-cum, which wasn’t all that bad, to be honest. She moaned even louder, feeling her fingers gripping my hair.
“Mark,” she moaned, “Would you also lick my arse before making love?”
“Hell yes,” I replied, kissing back up her body, “Because you have a perfectly pert little rump, Dani.”
“Get on your back as you’re getting your cock sucked now.”
Resuming our originally position, she eagerly swallowed my cock, and I did the same for her. Within a couple of minutes, she was almost humping my face. Not too hard, but her excitement was obvious. While I focused on her, there was no missing her considerable talent as she worked my cock in reply, both of us moaning together as we were both clearly turned on.
“Fuck,” she moaned, lifting her head from my cock, “Baby, I’m going to cum soon. In your mouth okay?” I moaned around her cock as I heard her giggle. “I’m going to swallow your massive load, baby.”
Moving my hips, I felt her lips eventually move all the way to the base, surprised that I felt the tightness of her throat. I smiled to myself knowing that little fact. Then she moaned again, feeling her cock start to throb. She didn’t cum much compared to me, though the first spurt still caught me by surprise. Without even thinking, I swallowed and was against surprised by the fact it wasn’t as awful as I thought it would be.
She only spurted three times, not in any great volume, before she pulled her cock out of my mouth. I licked up her shaft and over her balls towards her very pink little rosebud. It looked delectable, running my tongue over it a few times.
“Please,” she whimpered.
“Make me cum, sweetie, then I’m going to eat your perfect little bum.”
She spun around, sitting between my legs, her eyes never deviating from mine as I watched my entire length disappear. She was far too good, needing to close my eyes more than once and swallow, my breathing getting faster as I felt my orgasm slowly approaching. When I did finally cum, I was worried I groaned loudly enough to wake our guest next door. Danielle didn’t spill a drop, smiling up at me as I heard her gulp more than once.
Kissing up my body, she straddled my body as we kissed. It was full of passion and our quickly developing feelings for each other. My fingers caressed her smooth skin, particularly up and down her back. Lifting her head away as we needed to catch our breath, I stroked her cheek as that sweet smile I’d seen so often already immediately appeared.
“I’m feeling it too, Dani.”
“It’s not too fast?”
“No such thing. If we’re feeling it, then we’re feeling it.”
“Not even had sex yet!”
“Well, if that goes well, then we’re even more compatible.”
“And you didn’t mind sucking my cock?”
“Nope. It’s part of who you are right now. Does it bother you?”
"No. I still get horny, I still need to cum, I still get hard, and my cock is even more sensitive nowadays. I just don’t cum very much compared to men.”
Sliding off my body, she snuggled into me, arm again over my chest. She asked if I wanted to anything else. I admitted I didn’t particularly want to make love with my sister in the bedroom next door. Fooling around was one thing, but I knew we’d make a lot more noise making love. We eventually drifted off to sleep, waking mid-morning to feel soft lips around my cock again, lifting the sheets to see her eagerly sucking my cock.
Once I’d cum down her throat again, I returned the favour. When I made her cum again, she needed a little cry as she snuggled into me as I lay on my side, her head resting against my chest underneath my chin. “It’s been so long since anyone… Since any man has shown me such love, Mark,” she whispered.
“Well, more fool any man who turned you away because all I know is that a beautiful woman is in my bed right now, and I hope she’s in my bed a lot more often in the future.”
After another sixty-nine when waking up in the morning, we quickly showered and dressed, heading out to the living room to find the kitchen empty. As Sarah had enjoyed herself the previous night, I was left thinking she’d need a substantial breakfast. Danielle and I got it started before I figured getting Sarah up would be best.
She’d stripped off during the night, thankfully at least still in her underwear, cocooned in the sheets. Getting down on a knee next to the bed, she opened her eyes and smiled at me. “Hey,” she whispered.
“Are you okay? Had a few drinks last night.”
“I’m okay,” she said softly, “Are you cooking breakfast?”
“Got it started. Dani’s just getting it finished while I wake you up.” She smiled but her lower lip started to tremble. “What’s wrong?”
“I’m happy for you but I don’t want to lose you too.”
She was up and hugging me straight away as I held her tightly. It was the one thing I was worried about when I resumed dating. “You’re not losing me, Sarah. If this works out, you’re gaining a sister,” I assured her.
“I do love her already. She’s so sweet, Mark. Don’t mess this up.”
Leaving her to shower and dress, I joined Danielle back in the kitchen, cuddling her from behind, making her giggle as a hand may have ended up underneath the t-shirt she was wearing. I only removed my hand when Sarah cleared her throat from the other side of the counter, giggling at the guilty look on my face, Danielle blushing brightly before she turned around to kiss me.
Breakfast was eaten while sharing another good conversation. Sarah didn’t stay too much longer after that; Danielle and I walked her outside. She hugged Danielle first, the pair swapping contact information, before she hugged me tightly, whispering an apology for being silly earlier. I assured her she wasn’t silly and that I loved her.
As soon as we were back inside, Danielle snuggled up to me and said, “She’s worried about losing you.”
“I assured her she won’t. She gains you as a friend. But I think she also needs to dip her toe into the water regarding dating. I know it won’t be easy for her though.”
“What are your plans for me today?”
“We’re packing a few things as I’m taking you to the beach. Given how pale you are, we must not forget sunscreen. We’ll grab some fish and chips for lunch then I’m thinking we’ll find a little pub somewhere for dinner. Get back here at a decent time so I can then ravish your body.”
“Can we skip all that and just get to the ravishing?”
Meeting her eyes, I knew she wasn’t half-joking. Taking her in my arms and kissing her, I whispered, “A day together will build anticipation.”
Thankfully, she had come prepared with something she could wear for the beach, so getting ready was simple. Just a couple of beach towels, a few snacks and bottles of water, sunscreen, umbrella and one or two other things needed for the beach. Heading downstairs and getting into my ute, she refused to let go of my hand nearly the entire way from my house to the beach. I chose one away from the likes of the world-famous Bondi Beach. Parking is always shit around there.
Choosing a beach further south, we arrived at a decent time though the sun was already high in a cloudless blue sky. Finding a spot away from the usual crowds, I placed the umbrella down into the sand, laid down our towels, before she stripped down to the two-piece swimsuit she’d put on before leaving the house. I wasn’t surprised it wasn’t a bikini. I knew she felt confident in her body, but with her small breasts and what was between her legs, I understood she played it safe with certain articles of clothing.
I think we thoroughly enjoyed it when I rubbed cream into her body. The desire to touch her intimately was nearly overwhelming but I behaved myself. Her soft and delicate fingers caressing me as she rubbed cream into me turned me on even further, left blushing as I needed a few minutes to calm down before we headed into the water.
We had a lot of fun playing in the water. She got a little emotional at one point as I kept complimenting her, admitting she just wasn’t used to being told she was beautiful so often. Whenever that happened, I’d try and make her laugh, usually by easily picking her up and launching her into the surf. After a couple of hours, we’d built up an appetite, forgoing fish and chips and just snacking on the food we’d brought along.
Sitting in the shade, Danielle leaning back against me, my arms around her body, she sighed and turned her head to kiss me. “Mark, can I be honest about something?”
“Sure.”
“I’m twenty-five and I think you’re about to be my first serious boyfriend.”
“Hopefully you’re only one too.”
Her face lit up in a gorgeous smile. “You mean that?”
“I know it’s only been a few days, Dani, but this already feels…”
“Perfect?”
“Pretty damned close to it. But there is still that part of my brain saying take it slower.”
“Slow is good too.”
We eventually had enough by late afternoon after another dip in the ocean. Packing up our things, she put on a t-shirt but didn’t cover her bottom. Although it wasn’t a bikini bottom, it still showed off her pert little bottom. Asking what she wanted for dinner, she asked for take-away fish and chips that we could eat back at my place.
“You have plans for me?” I asked as we were driving along.
“We’re going to eat dinner, then we’re making love.”
“I like a good plan.”
Arriving home later after stopping to collect food, we sat on the couch, watching some television as we ate. For such a small woman, Danielle sure had an appetite, though I guess not having a substantial lunch led to her being rather hungry too. Then again, I always hated taking a girlfriend out to dinner, she’d order a salad, and it was obvious she was still hungry as I ate my thick, juicy steak with all the trimmings.
She suggested we watch a movie before heading to bed. That was just an excuse for her to snuggle against me and start her very slow teasing and seduction. My t-shirt was the first thing to come off, a soft hand continuing to caress my chest before any attention on the movie ended as she straddled my chest, her t-shirt joining mine on the floor as the make-out session quickly turned rather intense.
Turning off the television, I easily stood up and carried Danielle to the bedroom, her limbs wrapped around me, plonking her down on the bed as we eagerly removed each other’s clothing until we were naked. Moving back up the bed, Danielle lying underneath me, we eventually parted enough that she gazed into my eyes, a shy smile on my face.
“It’s been a while, Mark,” she whispered.
“For me too, Dani. It’s fine.”
“I need to go shower for a few minutes.”
“I can wait. Don’t take too long though.”
“I won’t.”
She returned rather quickly, a shy smile on her face as she joined me on the bed. Straddling my lap, her hard little cock pressing against mine, we resumed making out as she reached down between us, stroking us off at the same time. Hearing her compliments regarding my cock was nice to hear. I just called her beautiful again, earning another of those smiles I was falling in love with.
Spinning around, we enjoyed another sixty-nine, though this time, I focused on her pink little rosebud. I knew why she’d been in the shower so had no problem giving attention to that perfect little bottom of hers. She moaned a few times while sucking my cock, eventually sliding a finger inside her after applying a little lube, earning a louder moan.
“I want you to cum so you last longer making love to me,” she whispered.
I got her ready for my cock as she continued to blow me. I didn’t last all that long as I’d been turned on most of the day. She gulped down all of my cum again, spinning around and cuddling me as she laid on my chest. Rolling her over onto her back, I kissed down her body again, making her giggle as I left soft little kisses down her cock and balls, glancing up to see her chewing her bottom lip, nodding to the question in her eyes.
She must have been as turned on as me as she filled my mouth within five minutes, whimpering and moaning the entire time before her little cock throbbed from all the excitement. I surprised her by holding it in my mouth and kissing her. She giggled as I shared her cum.
“That’s naughty,” she whispered upon breaking apart, “You really don’t mind doing it?”
“It’s different to what I’m used to doing, but as I said, it’s part of who you are right now. And I want to make you as happy as you make me.”
Making out for a few minutes until I was hard again, I applied some lube to my cock as Danielle spread her legs, both of us lubing her up, a couple of my fingers inside her again, watching her face light up as I slowly thrust them in and out of her. When we were both ready, I placed the head of my cock against her and gently pushed in, kissing her at the same time, knowing it might hurt her a little bit to start.
Taking my time, I gazed into her eyes as I felt my cock sink into her incredibly tight little arse. So tight and warm. I hadn’t enjoyed much anal sex in my life, though I was no anal sex virgin. Watching her face, whenever I saw her wince, I immediately stopped and let her get comfortable, but she did far more smiling and moaning than anything else.
Took a few minutes to bury my cock completely, looking down together to see my cock having disappear, with her little cock already hard again. “Feels so good,” she whispered.
It felt even better when I started to gently thrust into her. Watching her lower lip tremble after a couple of minutes, I worried I was hurting her. She kissed me hard, whispering it felt like the first time she was making love in her life. “I’ve only had sex five times, Mark,” she admitted.
That made me stop, leaning down to kiss her again. “We’re going to increase that number a hundred-fold, Dani, if you’d like me to,” I replied.
“God yes! I want to wear each other out.”
Resuming my movements, she started to roll her hips with me, reaching down between us to stroke herself off at the same time. We soon had a good rhythm going. It was honestly some of the best sex I could remember. I only stopped to apply a little more lube a couple of times. I watched how her body reacted, and the moans she made when I started to thrust faster made my cock feel even harder.
“Cum in me,” she whispered, “Never had a man inside me without a condom.” That startled me as she smiled. “You were never wearing one. We’ve both gone months without sex.”
“I do have some but…”
“You’re never wearing one with me, Mark. I want you to cum in me every single time.”
“I am loving how hot and tight your arse is.”
“Good, because I’m hoping we do this a lot more going forward.”
I would have loved to keep going for a lot longer, but I’m not porn star, and even her blowjob simply took the edge off my day long horniness. Her legs ended up back and resting over my upper arms, really starting to bury my cock deeper and deeper. Her hand was now pumping her little cock faster and faster, eager to cum while I was inside her.
Warning her I was close, she had me lean down and kiss her, before grabbing the back of my head. “Fill. My. Arse,” she practically growled, “Make me your woman, Mark.”
I made her my woman as I enjoyed one hell of an orgasm. She was smart enough not to wrap her limbs around me, as I pulled out as soon as my orgasm passed, collapsing onto my back as she immediately turned onto her side and cuddled into me. “Did you cum?” I asked.
“Not yet, but it’s okay. I won’t always cum.”
“What if I want to make you cum?”
She giggled in my ear. “I’ll cum when I’m riding your big cock later.”
“Oh, you want to ride me?”
“I’ve only done it once.” She paused and cuddled me tighter. “The only two men I was with… They only fucked me from behind. It was only physical, and I was left feeling empty.”
“I’m sorry, Dani. You deserve so much more than that.”
“I’ve got you now, Mark. We just made love and it was everything I wanted it to be.”
Her hand eventually ended up stroking my cock back to life, and after some more lube, she straddled my lap, watching as my cock slowly disappeared inside her. Hands on my chest, she rode me slowly at first, my eyes on her face as it lit up with delight. She eventually leaned down, wanting my lips on her breasts. Hearing her moan even louder, I felt her hand moving on her cock, almost desperate to cum.
Kissing back up her body, I caressed her cheek, running my fingers through her hair, just gazing into her eyes as I felt her stroking herself faster and faster.
“Going to cum for me too?” I asked softly.
“I love your cock already. We’re having lots of sex going forward.”
“Sounds good to me. Now, you’re going to cum for me, Dani.”
“Yes, baby. All over you!”
She didn’t last too much longer before I felt her spurt all over me. She had to stop moving as her entire body shuddered from her orgasm, running my hands down to her arse as she leaned down again, thrusting up into her arse. Begging me to fuck her, I started to drive faster and harder, going so far as to give her cheeks a few gentle slaps. She loved that, kissing me hard, begging me to cum inside her again.
That third orgasm of the night just about ended me. I could have kept going, but without verbal agreement, she slid off my body and cuddled into my side again, a signal she’d had enough for the time being, at least. To my amusement, she fell asleep rather quickly, enjoying a short nap before I gently woke her, suggesting we shower before going to sleep.
Waking up the next morning spooning together, she woke up a little later than I did, turning around to kiss me before snuggling against my chest. We only got out of bed because we were both hungry, agreeing to do nothing all day except laze around my house and have sex whenever it took our fancy. By the time we headed to bed that night, we were exhausted, and Danielle was joking she was feeling a little tender. But we had christened most rooms in the house during the day and early evening.
Driving her to work the next morning, we walked into the diner hand in hand, arriving before it was open for the day. Gloria noticed out arrival, smiling at us as Danielle headed off to the staff room while I took my usual booth. Danielle walked out a few minutes later, dressed and prepared for the day. Walking straight towards me, she leaned down and kissed me good morning before taking my order. No-one else was around so it wouldn’t lead to any conversations from other regulars.
The next couple of weeks passed by quickly. I spent two or three nights a week with Danielle at her place or mine, spending Friday night to Monday morning together as well. I knew I was falling for her big time, and whenever I gazed into her eyes, I knew she was feeling the same way as I was. But you read stuff on the internet and social media about how early you should admit that you love someone.
After a month, we were making love when I whispered that I loved her. No tears were shed as she simply returned such a warm smile, I fell in love with her that little bit more, before she told me that she had loved me from our first date together.
All the regulars at the diner were aware we were dating by then. All her fellow waitresses were incredibly supportive, Gloria insisted we have dinner with her one evening, Mario adding he treated all his waitresses like they were his own daughters, so he had me chuckling when he gave me that Dad speech all men get when dating a young woman.
Within another month, we’d introduced each other to our friends. I’d maintained a couple of close relationships with friends from school, same for Danielle, eventually hosting a barbecue so everyone could get to know each other. My sister was very quickly best friends with Danielle at the same time. She wasn’t ready for dating and would usually join us on a Friday night. More than once, she worried about intruding but Danielle insisted she visit us whenever she wanted.
Meeting her parents and brother was a delightful experience as, after having read plenty of negative experience for your transgender people in telling their families, it was lovely to see how much her parents loved and supported her, while her brother was rather interested in me and my opinion on everything. I think he wanted to assure himself and his parents I wasn’t with his sister just for some sort of fetish.
Thankfully, her parents loved me, her brother quickly accepted me, and Danielle and I were soon discussing the future.
“Mark?” she asked softly on a Wednesday night she was staying at my place. We pretty much spent the entire week together after a few months.
“Yes, sweetie?”
“I know it’s still early days, at least according to some, but I don’t want to live alone anymore.”
“You’re renting, right?” She nodded, giving her a gentle squeeze. “When can you end the agreement?”
“I’m month to month right now. I could move out immediately if I wanted to.”
“Would you like to move in with me, Dani?”
“I’d love to.”
“This weekend, we’ll move all your clothes and personal things. We can sort out anything bigger, perhaps put in storage or something.”
“The apartment was part-furnished. To be honest, I’d just like to keep a lot of things from the bedroom.”
“As you know, I can do some decorating if you want to add your own touches to this place.”
Lifting her head, her face lit up with a glorious smile. “Really?”
“Well, if you move in with me, it will be our home, not my home. And if it’s our home, then it should reflect the fact that you’re living here with me too.”
She moved in that weekend, and I think our sex life took off even more! Good thing our libidos did match, but I think what helped is that we’d both gone without for months on end, and while we were not making up for lost time, we were incredibly attracted to and in love with each other. I won’t say we experimented with too much in those early months. We usually mixed up some gentle love making with some harder fucking when the mood took us.
One thing Danielle had absolutely no interest in was fucking me, and to be honest, I wasn’t interested in receiving. Giving her little cock attention with my hand and mouth was fine, but that was as far as we went. Danielle insisted she was a woman and would act like it. She did joke a couple of times that, if I wanted to bottom, she’d buy a big old strap-on and fuck me with that instead.
I wasn’t interested in that either.
Living together brought a sense of routine to my life but it was also fulfilling that I had someone to share my life with. Danielle loved her job and had no intention of giving it up. I loved what I did at the same time. She did join my gym so we could work out together a few times a week. She loved cooking for the both of us in the evening. I could cook myself, having lived alone for so long, but most of the time, all she wanted was a little assistance and my company.
She’d been living with me for six months when I felt ready to take the next step in our relationship. We’d long discussed getting married by that stage. Nothing more than general discussion and conversation but we readily agreed that marriage was something we both wanted. Discussing it with my sister more than once, as the only thing I worried about was getting married too quickly. I was late on Friday afternoon, stopping at the office before I drove home, when I mentioned it.
“Look, with many couples, I’d think getting married this quickly could prove a problem,” she said, “But you’ve lived together for over six months by now and been together for around a year. People have married knowing each other for nowhere near as long, and to be honest, if you both want to get married then do it.”
Smiling, I opened my bag and slid the box across the table. “Well, looks like I’m getting engaged then.”
“I won’t look but… You’re serious?” I smiled and nodded, my sister squealing as she leapt out of her chair to hug me. “She’s not going to say anything but yes. And probably cry.”
“She’ll definitely cry.”
Danielle greeted me with a hug and one hell of a kiss upon arriving home a few minutes later. She was ready to go out for the evening, leaving me to have a quick shower and get dressed myself. Heading out, I had selected the restaurant of our first date. Not exactly romantic but I knew Danielle would appreciate the sentiment behind the gesture.
We’d visited one every couple of months, not enough to be regulars and recognised by the servers, but the food was excellent, and we always left good feedback online. Taking our seats, Danielle looked fantastic in her blouse and skirt combination. She knew I loved women in thigh-highs and heels, something she wore every time we were out on a date, leaving them one when we made love later.
After finishing our meal, we were sitting forward, leaning close to each other. Her eyes sparkled behind the lenses of her glasses, a near constant smile on her face. We both admitted more than once that we’d never been happier in our lives. She’d long helped heal my heartbreak. I’d long helped her feel worthy of being loved for the woman she was.
Feigning getting up to go to the bathroom, I turned and lowered myself to a knee, taking the small box from my pocket. Holding one of her hands, feeling it start to shake, her lower lips trembling, I didn’t have any sort of speech prepared. She knew how I felt about her already. “I want to spend my life with you, Danielle, but I want to spend that with you calling you not only the love of my life, but my beautiful, adoring wife. Will you marry me?”
She managed to squeak out a ‘Yes’ so I could slide the ring on her finger before she hugged me tightly, sobbing in my arms. I knew what my proposal met to her. Needed to close my eyes for a moment as her emotions got to me at the same time.
“I love you, Dani,” I whispered, “We’re going to spend many decades making each other happy.”
“I love you too.”
Epilogue
As soon as my sister and her family heard about our engagement, wedding preparations were immediately started. Neither Danielle nor I wanted a massive affair, eventually agreeing with everyone to keep it intimate. Our closest friends were invited, as were our work colleagues, including Gloria and Mario.
As neither of us was religious, we chose a non-religious but otherwise traditional ceremony. Danielle proved how much she loved my very small family by having my sister as her Maid of Honour. Like me, she only had a couple of trusted friends, the others being bridesmaids. My best mate was my Best Man, but her brother was one of her groomsmen.
We organised our ceremony and then reception to take place in the function room of a hotel in the city. Cost us a bit of money but, as the guest list wasn’t too large, it didn’t end up being obscenely expensive. Danielle was utterly resplendent in her white wedding gown. I couldn’t stop smiling as I watched her walk towards me, then throughout the entire ceremony, and the photo’s we looked at afterwards, I mentioned more than once I was grinning like an idiot.
After a honeymoon that consistent of a week lazing about on the beach in north Queensland, we returned home and simply got on with life. We’d long agreed that we were not interested in children, so our lives would simply be the two of us, our families and friends. If my sister had children, she’d already told us that Danielle and I would be the godparents.
Five years after we were married, we were lazing back one Sunday morning after making love immediately after waking up. Snuggling into my body, her fingers trailing up and down my chest, she whispered, “Honey, I’m never going to change myself completely.”
I’ll admit it caught me slightly surprise. “You mean going through the surgery?”
“You love me for who I am, and I’ve never hated myself because of it. I’ve gone as far as I want to go. I’m a woman. You see me as a woman. Everyone we know sees and loves me as a woman. I don’t need to go through expensive, invasive surgery. I can live the rest of my life happy with how I am, but it’s the fact I found you, and you fell in love with me as who I am first before worrying about my body, it has helped me.”
“Are you sure, sweetie? I’ll support you either way.”
“It’s the way I’m feeling now, honey. I might change my mind in another five or ten years, but at this point in time, I can’t remember being happier. I’m with the man I love. I have the support and love of my family. Your sister is about to give birth to a child who we will give all our love and affection to. I don’t want anything to change.”
“If you’re happy, sweetie, then I’m happy.”
“Happy wife, happy life?”
“Not quite like that, but I keep sending Susie a card every year, thanking her for quitting because, if not for that, I might never have met you.”
Snuggling into me, she whispered, “Will you be at the diner for breakfast in the morning?”
“Of course I will, sweetheart, Wouldn’t miss it for the world.”
Chapter 12: Jessica Ch. 01 [Incest]
Chapter Text
The rain was hammering down and my old car had been struggling for the last few kilometres. Had been since I’d started driving, in all honesty. Now the engine light was on. The knocking from the engine was getting louder. I was fairly sure it was just going to up and die on me any moment. I was close to my destination but still far enough that, if the car died, I was partly fucked, at the very least. My phone was dead too. And all the possessions that I owned were on the seat next to me. I kept my foot on the accelerator, though continually eased off.
Then it died. No loud bang or anything. The car just stopped. No idea what exactly it was as I couldn’t exactly look under the hood while I was driving, but there was only silence as I rolled the car off the road onto the grass verge. Sighing to myself, I switched off the ignition and looked at my phone. Still dead, and now without any battery, no hope of calling for help. Thankfully, I knew where I was on the highway. Walking along the verge would be risky in bad weather, but I knew it was only a couple of more kilometres until I'd reach the entrance to the farm.
"Oh well, looks like I'm getting a little wet," I muttered, clambering out of the car. Collecting my large rucksack, and two other small bags, I was soaked within a few minutes as I trudged down the side of the road, ensuring I walked towards traffic so I wasn't run over. Getting hit by a car or truck would have been the cherry on top of the shit cake my day had been so far.
Dripping with both water and sweat by the time I reached the drive leading up to the homestead in the distance, the clouds loomed dark and grey overhead. Thunderstorms like this were more usual during a late summer's day rather than an autumn afternoon, but shows how much I know. The dirt driveway was full of puddles. By now, I barely bothered circling around. My jacket, shirt, trousers, socks and shoes were all soaked. Thankfully, my rucksack and smaller bags were waterproof, so as soon as I made my destination, I'd hopefully have a hot shower and some warm clothes to change into.
Knocking on the door, I wondered if anyone would be home. I checked my watch and it was late in the evening. To my relief, the door opened and my Aunt Jessica appeared once she switched on lights inside and outside. I think she was expecting me, as there was no surprise on her face, only a warm and welcoming smile. "Get your butt in here, Chris. You must be chilled to the bone."
"Thanks, Jess," I said, stepping past here, immediately covering her wooden floor in water, "Sorry about your floor already."
"Never mind that. We can sort that out later," she said, closing the door, "Dump your things and head for the shower. Don't want you catching a cold now. After that, we can have a chat."
"You know what's going on?"
"Your sister posted a couple of messages on social media. As I said, we'll have a chat later. What happened to your car?"
"Dead as a dodo a couple of clicks back. Phone's dead too so that's why I had to walk." I sighed as I dumped by bags in the kitchen, running fingers through my short hair. "Don't mean to just show up like this, Jess..."
She smiled at me like I was talking shit. And the fact I didn't call her 'Aunt'. She insisted on just 'Jess' since I'd turned eighteen. "Never mind that, Chris. Now, grab some clothes, have a shower, then we'll talk. Want a hot drink?"
"Love one."
Before I could head to the shower, I heard footsteps bounding down the steps, my two cousins appearing. Before they could get a word out about anything, Jess said I needed a hot shower, so I followed them upstairs to the main bathroom, Michelle grabbing a towel for me, both her and her sister, Kylie, giving me a hug. The fact I'd showed up this late in the evening on a Wednesday, with all my worldly possessions, would have suggested to anyone that something happened.
Something big.
Getting out of my wet clothes, I stepped into the shower and turned up the heat as high as I could handle, giving myself a good scrub before I simply stood there and let myself get nice and warm before finally stepping out. The extractor fan stopped the window misting up, looking in the mirror. Blues eyes. Short brown hair. Proud chin. A nose that had been broken a couple of times thanks to years of rugby and, well, the occasional scrap on the field. And I could see the forming bruise that was definitely going to lead to a black eye eventually. I kept myself fit and looked after myself but I'd been too cocky for my own good. Doesn't make what happened right, though. Putting on a shirt and a clean pair of jeans, I padded downstairs into the kitchen where Jess, Michelle and Kylie were waiting. Sitting down, I had a hot chocolate placed in front of me within a few seconds.
"Finally blew up then?" Jess asked.
"He's a cunt. Always has been." I sighed. "Shit, sorry. Bad language and all."
"Everyone at this table is eighteen, Chris. It's fine. Okay, so what happened? Not heard from your mother or step-father. Your sister has put a couple of things up on social media suggesting something big happened."
"I'm not even sure where to begin, to be honest. How about when my father died and mother decided to marry that prick?"
"Well, your mother has always known the opinion of myself and her parents. But that's not for now. What happened tonight?"
I took a sip of hot chocolate and sagged into the chair. "Okay, so Covid has obviously fucked everything, right? I had a job but lost that within the first couple of months. Considered going to university to re-train, even do a college course, just something. But let's be honest. I have common sense, so I like to think, but I've never been what you call book smart. Tried every mechanic's in the city, no word of a lie, but absolutely no-one was hiring. Not even part time. Most are making workers redundant left, right and centre. Tried up and down the coast. Zero. Zip. Nada. So I've obviously signed on for unemployment just to keep me going. Considered picking up part times gigs here and there, but there are around a hundred people per application.
But Barry... Calls me a moocher and lazy, despite the fact he does fuck all himself. Thinks I'm taking advantage of my mother still living at home. Sure, I'm twenty but have you seen house prices? Even just trying to rent, whether single or with others, is fucking difficult, and without a job, no-one is going to rent to me."
"Help around the house?"
"Do far more than that prick. Anyway, he's been goading me for months now, just looking for an excuse. And he has my mother completely under his thumb. Compare to what she was like with Dad to now... It's distressing. Never mind the fact he thinks it's his house. My father bought that fucking house by working hard and providing for his family. Not his fault some drunk driver..." I trailed off and sighed. "Well, what happened today? Guess it just reached the point where something needed to happen. I was helping Mum around the kitchen, he came in and just went for me. Words first. I've simply had enough of him, so I returned a few choice words of my own. Called him a guest in my father's house and that he was unworthy of my mother. Fucker saw red and came for me. Swung a few times at each other." I gestured to my face. "Got me good here, though I got in a few licks of my own. Made the prick bleed. Then he said I was out. Gone. Immediately."
"Your mother?"
"Said nothing so we both took her silence as agreement. So, I goaded him, said he wanted me out of the way so he can get his hands on my sister. Round two started, and I guess my mother didn't like that accusation levelled at her husband, as she told me to go and cool off for a few days. Prick obviously said I was gone for good. I didn't want to go, but I couldn't stay either. It was either me or him, and to be honest, the violence would have continued until the police and an ambulance was called. So, I packed my shit and left, not without going to see my sister and warning her first. If anything, and I mean anything happens, she is to call and I will take her with me. Warned Mum about that and she said I was being foolish. Called him a child molester and left it at that. She's obviously not a child but I liked the look his face when calling him that."
"Well, I think it's safe to say this has been coming since you turned eighteen, Chris."
"I had nowhere else to go. Grandparents other side of the country or world, Dad was an only child so... yeah, here I am." I sighed again. "Sorry for showing up out of the blue."
She took my hand in hers. "Chris, I knew this was where you'd end up."
I knew what she meant. I know many extended families are not particularly close, but I’d always considered Jess a second mother, and my relationship with both Michelle and Kylie had always been close when growing up. Including my younger sister in that, and we were a real foursome all the time.
Jessica was forty-two years old and I wouldn’t have put her a day over thirty-five. Despite owning and operating her own farm, the stress barely appeared on her at all. Gorgeous sandy blonde hair, a pair of beautiful blues, and the sort of face that would make many men glance more than once. She wasn’t particularly tall, 5’5 on a good day, but the work kept her fit, and as I’d grown, I’d certainly appreciated certain aspects of her. I think she knew too, aware her nephew might have nursed a teenage crush on an older woman.
She’d been divorced from her husband, my uncle, for over five years. The farm had been in our family for a few generations by now, and from what I was told, he’d never liked living on the farm. What I learned later was that my uncle had been sleeping around for most of their marriage. Little wonder she told him to pack his shit and go. She’d been single ever since, far as I knew.
Michelle was the same age as myself, though younger by a few months. She was a dead ringer for her mother except for brown eyes instead of blue, and she was actually curvier than her mother. She’d blossomed over the years, remembering the slightly gangly teenager, braces, pimples and all those usual growing pains. But she’d been one of my closest friends, the first girl I kissed, and we’d been ‘kissing cousins’ during most summer holidays, our mum and dad sending us to the farm so we were kept occupied. My sister and I both loved it.
Kylie was the same age as my sister at eighteen and took more after her father. Brunette with hazel eyes, she had the height her sibling and mother lacked. Long legs, tight little butt, small tits. Michelle definitely got hers from her mother. Nothing ridiculous, but with her curves, they were absolutely perfect. Kylie had definitely crushed on me as much as her sister, but being younger, it would never have felt appropriate, but she had been my sisters closest friend during most of our formative years.
I’d always been made to feel welcome at the farm, Jess insisting her home would always be ours too. We were family, and if we ever had problems, the door would always be open. “Chris, get some sleep tonight and take the day tomorrow just to get your head right. Maybe sort a few personal issues out. I think it’s safe to say you won’t be returning home anytime soon, right?”
“Realistically, the only way that’s happening is if mum kicks him out, and I just don’t see that happening.” I sighed. “What she’s ever seen in him, I don’t know.”
“We warned her he was no good, but she just wasn’t listening. I won’t say she’s stuck with him, she could always kick him out, but… We don’t speak often anymore. You know me, Chris, never hesitate in giving my opinion. I’ve let her know more than once her husband is a scumbag.” She chuckled to herself. “Guess he fits the trope of the evil step-parent.”
“Nah, not evil. He’s a douchebag and a prick.” I finished my drink. “Thanks, Jess. This means a lot.”
The spare room was always prepared for visitors, not that I think they received many, but it was nice to know I had somewhere ready to rest my head. My phone was charging so at least I could check messages. My sister was giving me a running update of what was happening. Apparently there were already crossed words been mum and dickhead. I was disappointed that my own mother had said nothing, but was waiting for him to make the ultimatum. Wonder if she’d choose her son or him?
Considering I was already out of the family home, I think that decision had already been made.
Sitting on the edge of the bed, Jess appeared in the doorway in a flannel shirt and some rather short shorts. I tried not to let my eyes run up from her white sock covered feet up her tanned legs, over her body to her face. The fact she smiled at me was a relief. “Everything okay?”
“Becky is keeping me updated while making sure I’m okay. Let her know I’m here. She assumed this would be where I would head.”
“I’m going to hit the hay. Try not to stay up too late.”
She walked forward, so I stood up and enjoyed a warm hug with her. She smelled wonderful, having just had a shower. Definitely some sort of fruit scented shampoo. “Thanks, Jess,” I said softly.
“Nice to have a young man around the house again. Maybe you’ll stay longer than just a few weeks this time.”
“Who knows what the future will bring eh?”
She kissed my cheek and walked out of my room. I followed her to the door, and watched her walk to her own room. I couldn’t help myself. Those shorts were practically hugging her arse, and my aunt had a fantastic arse. She glanced back and smiled again before disappearing. I guess she was used to me gazing at her. As I said, she was early forties but she looked bloody good for it.
Surprisingly, I slept well that night. I thought the stress would have kept me awake, but as soon as my head hit that comfortable pillow, and I felt snug as a bug in a rug under those clean sheets, I was out like a light. Woke up feeling a little groggy, forgetting where I was for a moment until there was a knock at the door, Jessica telling me breakfast was being prepared.
Throwing on a shirt and shorts, I headed downstairs to be greeted by the smells of an early morning kitchen. Coffee brewing. Bacon and eggs cooking. Toast burning a little. My cousins were already dressed for the day. I sat down, murmuring ‘Good morning. They smiled, returning the words. Both were studying at university, though were stuck at home for the time being, same as everyone else.
I didn’t notice it, but I must have given off a vibe that morning. Maybe I was shorter than I was the night before. I didn’t feel cranky or anything, but I could see Jessica giving me a look during breakfast. Only when I’d finished eating did she take my hand. “Go sit in the living room, Chris.”
I was about to ask what for, but I recognised the look on her face. The sort of look a mother would give, suggesting I just do what she said. I watched Michelle and Kylie walk by and their footsteps heading up to their rooms, figuring they had classes to attend. I sat by myself for a few minutes, just staring into space, Jess appearing again, still wearing the same things I’d seen her head to bed in the previous night.
Without a word, she straddled my lap, causing me to look at her in surprise. “Sit forward,” she whispered.
I did, and I felt her arms wrap around me, her fingers trailing up and down my back. I hugged her tightly in return, then it all just came flooding out. All the stress from the past however many years it was. Losing Dad. Feeling like I’d lost my Mum too. She’d been a zombie half the time, then seemed to just choose the first man that showed an inkling of interest. Then the fact my life just seemed to be going nowhere. I was at a complete and utter loss.
I have no idea how long she hugged me for, but I felt better for it. Holding back all those emotions hadn’t done me any good. “Thanks,” I finally managed to say.
“Think you needed to get that off your chest, Chris,” she said softly, “I’ve missed you.”
“Missed you too. Always felt at home here.”
She kissed my cheek and made to move, but I held onto her, earning a laugh. I sat back on the lounge and she followed me, feeling her head rest against my shoulder, gently stroking her back. “This is nice,” she said softly.
“Got to remember you’re my aunt though.”
She almost snorted, or so I think. “Hmmm. If my daughters were to walk in now, it might look a tad inappropriate. But I was left thinking my nephew needed a very long cuddle.”
“I did. Can’t remember the last time Mum hugged me for even a few seconds.” I sighed. “He’s really done a number on her.”
“I’ll call her later. She probably won’t listen, but I’ll give her a piece of my mind. You know what I’m like.”
“What I like to call a firebrand, Jess.”
She kissed my cheek and sat up, resting my hands on her hips. I met her eyes and she smiled. “We’ll talk later. Would you like to stay here with us?”
“I would.”
“Then we’ll sort out how this will work out. Care to work on the farm?”
“I’ll earn my keep.”
She smiled, kissing me softly on the cheek again. “Knew you’d say that.”
I felt a little disappointed when she got off my lap. Wonder if she’d felt my erection nearly the entire time? If she had, she certainly didn’t make any mention, nor did her body react to me. I’m a young man, she’s an attractive, mature woman. Probably just thought it was a natural reaction so didn’t want to make it awkward. “I’ll go have a shower,” I said.
“Take today for yourself. Get your head on right. After breakfast tomorrow, we’ll sit down and organise everything. Your cousins won’t be busy all day. I’m sure they’ll keep you entertained.” I must have smiled in a certain way as she swatted my arm. “Not in that manner, Chris.” She looked me up and down. “Though they’ve done a hell of a lot worse before.”
“They both single?”
She laughed, which made me grin. “Yes, they are. But don’t you be getting ideas into your head, young man. They’re still my daughters.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it, Jess.” I hugged her again, putting my lips to her ear. “There is someone else in my life I find unbelievably hot.”
I had no idea why I said that, but when she leaned back, I was amused to see colour in her cheeks. “Go have your shower,” she said softly, “I’ve got things to do.”
I’d woken up feeling horny for the first time in a while, and the way Jess had been sat on me just increased how horny I was. So it was little wonder I needed to jerk off in the shower, and nearly all my thoughts were about my aunt. Didn’t feel an ounce of guilt as I enjoyed quite the orgasm, and I know I definitely moaned her name more than once while I’d stroked myself.
Michelle gave me a funny look as I headed out of the bathroom once I’d dried off. I figured she’d heard me. I wasn’t going to deny it if she asked, though all she did was kiss my cheek before disappearing into the bathroom herself. Kylie poked her head out of her room. “Took you long enough in there. Were you wanking or something?”
“Yep.”
Her jaw dropped, her cheeks coloured, then she giggled before closing the door. After getting dressed, I walked downstairs, helped clear up the kitchen, then plonked myself down on the couch, feeling a little lost as to what to do. At least at home, Mum kept me occupied with chores, and I still managed to pick up part-time work here and there. Nothing that lasted long, but it put coin in my pocket, at least. I was now far down the south coast, away from my close family and all my friends.
Michelle and Kylie joined me with their laptops, I guess just to keep me company. I put the TV on but barely watched it, Michelle sitting in an armchair, but Kylie practically snuggled into me at times. I’d always been her favourite male relative. I eventually gave in, wrapped an arm around her, kissed the top of her head. “We missed you,” she said.
“It had been a while since we saw you, Chris,” Michelle added.
“I know. Life has been, for want of a better word, shit.”
“Are you going to stay?” Kylie wondered.
“I don’t know. But I think going home is off the table for a while.”
“Mum would love you to stay, Chris. She loves the hell out of you.” I was surprised by the turn of phrase. Michelle smiled at me. “Please, you’ve always been her favourite nephew.”
“Hmmm. There is Brian and Steven.”
“Yeah, from her dickhead brother, who she’s seen even less than your mother in the past five years. We’re a dysfunctional family at best, Chris.”
“How are you two?” I wondered, “I mean, apart from university.”
“Well, I’m single as my ex-boyfriend couldn’t handle long distance. And the fact a friend told me he was busy two-timing me with someone who lived down his street,” Michelle replied, “Kind of puts me off wanting to date for a while.”
“I’m single,” Kylie said softly.
“You’re far too young, cute and adorable to be dating, Kylie.”
“I’m eighteen.”
“Are you sure? Got any ID on you?” She met my eyes and started to giggle again. I always liked teasing her. She was eighteen but really didn’t look it, apart from the boobs on her chest, at least. She closed her laptop and cuddled into my side. “Missed you guys too,” I whispered.
“Shame Becky didn’t come down. Would have been nice to have her company too. Just like the old days,” Kylie said.
“Yeah. I think she wanted to come with me, but Mum would have put her foot down. Even though she’s eighteen, I think if she’d joined me, Mum would have cut us both off. Plus, she’s nearly done with school and exams. Not sure if she’s heading to university or not.”
“It’s really that bad?” Michelle wondered. I just shook my head. I’d said everything I need to already. Going over it again would just piss me off. “I’ll shoot her a text, see she’s okay.”
Jess walked in around lunchtime to find Kylie still snuggled into me, Michelle hard at work on her laptop. I wasn’t doing anything, playing on my phone half the time, otherwise just content to relax. I was simply enjoying their presence. Jess met my eyes and smiled. “You guys hungry?”
“I can make lunch. At least I can do something,” I said, “I mean, nothing more than sandwiches, but…”
“Can you operate a barbecue?”
“Last time I checked, I’m male,” I lifted the front of my shorts, “Yep, male, Australian, over the age of eighteen. Of course I can operate a barbecue.”
“Then you’re on cooking duties tonight. I’ll take care of lunch. I’ve got a tonne of meat in the freezer. I’ll make sure to defrost some steaks and sausages. You cook those, I’ll organise the rest with the girls.”
It was amazing how quickly Jessica could prepare sandwiches, a small salad, a fruit bowl, and she offered me a cold beer at the same time, happily opening a can and enjoying one herself. Gesturing with her head, she added, “They’re all outside eating their own lunch. I always eat in here, particularly with the girls being home and all.”
“Well, the one thing I can offer is experience in fixing shit. I was an apprentice and had a full-time gig before shit hit the fan. If there’s one thing I can do around here. Good with a wrench, a spanner, a screwdriver.”
“So you’re good with your hands?” Jessica asked. I met her eyes, and she had a smirk on her face, enough that I cleared my throat and felt myself blushed.
“Mum!” Michelle stated, blushing herself.
“What? Nothing wrong with a little innuendo with my favourite nephew.”
I cleared my throat. “I like to think I have some talent, Jess.”
A smile broke on her face. “Good to know, Chris. Good to know. You’ll come in very… handy around here, I reckon.”
Michelle groaned. “Jesus, get a room, you two.” Kylie just chuckled to herself. Sitting next to me, she leaned against my shoulder. I knew all about her crush on me, and I didn’t mind her affection. Jessica smiled at me again, pleased to see I got along so well with her daughters.
I did head outside after lunch for a wander around. The farm was enormous. Rows and rows of apple, pear, and orange trees, as far as the eye could see. Like most farms, she’d diversified over the years. In addition to fruit, she had enormous greenhouses where vegetables could be grown throughout the year. She kept some sheep but not in any great numbers, and also had chickens, only so she had fresh eggs.
Remembered a couple of the guys who had worked on the farm for a few years. She didn’t have that many working for her. Much of the work was seasonal, so during the quiet periods, she had a couple of full-time workers. Other than that, she ran the farm herself, handling all the bookkeeping and financial things.
We eventually walked up and down the rows of trees together. It was a warm day compared to the previous, enjoying the sunshine on her faces. I kept chancing occasional glances in her direction. When she shuffled closed, taking my arm in her hands, it felt a little intimate. “Been a while since we had a young man on the farm,” she said.
“As I said, sorry it’s been so long between visits.”
“You were living your own life, Chris. Too busy to see your old aunt.”
“You’re far from old, Jess. Far from old.”
She was silent for a little while. “Really?”
“Absolutely. You’re still a knockout, Jess.” I had to clear my throat, not daring to look in her direction.
“Thank you, Chris,” she finally whispered, “Nice to know someone appreciates me.”
“Jess, half the time I hated leaving. I would have loved to stay here with you.”
I was stopped and hugged tightly, so I wrapped my arms around her, returning the affection. I kissed her cheek before she rested her head against my chest. “Girl is bound to get the wrong idea, Chris,” she finally joked.
“Perish the thought,” I murmured.
Taking her hand, I led her back towards the farm, only letting it go when the house was in view. Couldn’t go giving anyone the wrong impression. The girls were still in the living room, joining them again for a couple of hours, eventually sitting back and watching some Netflix before Jessica walked in, suggesting I get the food cooking.
I didn’t actually have much skill, but I managed to not burn anything nor did I give anyone food poisoning. Steaks were cooked medium-rare, snags cooked properly, add some sides and trimmings, and we enjoyed a good meal. I sank a couple of beers, the girls opened a bottle of wine, and the conversation flowed easily. We avoided talking about home. I talked about what I’d been up to, the job I had enjoyed until Covid fucked everything, the fact I had kept on playing footy, the season now over. I was single, my last relationship having ended just before Covid hit.
Adjourning to the living room, this time Jessica ended up sitting next to me, cuddling into my side, as the two girls headed to their rooms, I guess to chat with friends and do whatever they did during an evening. “Feeling a little lost,” I admitted.
“We’ll sort it out in the morning, Chris. Don’t worry about a thing. And I’ll be calling your mother as well. Time she got her head out of her arse.”
I barked with laughter at that. “Good luck.”
“Her husband is a Grade-A fuckwit.”
I clinked my beer can to her wine glass. “I’ll drink to that.”
She sculled her glass, putting it on the floor, before she snuggled again. “I think my sister was lost after losing your father. Maybe it was our fault? I mean me, your grandparents, even your useless fucking uncle. I don’t know. But she just didn’t take any advice.” She fell silent, hearing and feeling her sigh a couple of times. “Reminds me of my ex-husband at times. Utterly fucking useless.”
We sat in silence for quite a while. My left arm wrapped around her shoulders, gently caressing her arm. Her hand on my chest, not moving all that much. It was eventually late enough that, after a last minute clean-up of the living room and kitchen, we headed upstairs. Stopping at my bedroom door first, we cuddled again before she leaned back slightly. Not sure why, but I found my hand caressing her cheek, which made her smile even more.
I leaned down to kiss her, but chickened out at the last minute. Kissing her cheek, I rested my head on her shoulder, unable to hold back the sigh. “I love having you here, Chris,” she whispered.
“Love being here with you, Jess.”
“Good. You’ll always have a home here, no matter what.”
I let her go, watching her walk towards her bedroom. Her jeans were tight to her legs and arse. God, she was beautiful. She glanced back, noticing me watch her the entire way. The urge to follow and join her was nearly overwhelming. She blew me a kiss before disappearing into her room, closing the door. With another sigh, I closed the door and, after undressing, proceeded to beat my meat something fierce until I came, then fell asleep.
Chapter 13: Jessica Ch. 02
Chapter Text
After breakfast the next morning, Jessica and I sat at the kitchen table as we discussed what I would do. “First thing we need to do is get your car where it’s abandoned. We can drive the tractor down, tie it to the rear, and drag it back. Think you can fix it?”
“Worked as a mechanic from sixteen to around five months ago. And I was working on cars with Dad until… you know… I’ll give it a go. Other than that, I can certainly look after any machinery around here. If I don’t know anything about it, I can certainly learn.”
“Think yourself a handyman?”
“Hmmm. Your house could use a little TLC. Definitely a new coat of paint. I could certainly have a look at anything that isn’t working. The only thing I don’t like to mess with is the electrics.”
She wrote down a figure. “That’s what I’m willing to pay you each week.”
I looked at it and stared. “No, too much, Jess.”
“That’s total. I’ll take out 1/3 to cover all bills and expenses.”
“Jess, it’s still too much.”
She took my hand. “You work as hard as I know you will, it’ll be worth every single cent. And, trust me, we’re always hard at work here. Something always needs planting. Something always needs picking. This is a twelve month operation.”
“None of my business, but are you doing okay?”
She smiled, squeezing my hand. “We’re comfortable, and with my favourite nephew back here again, life is even better.” I must have blushed rather brightly as she chuckled. “You’re home, Chris.”
“Yeah, I think I am.”
That first week was all about getting my car in working order. Jessica and Michelle both had a car. Well, Jessica had a ute, Michelle had a beat-up old thing she rarely used, and she offered me the use of it, long as I could give it a check over at the same time. I promised her I would, heading down to the nearest large town so I could pick up the things I needed. I tinkered and managed to figure out what was wrong with my car. It needed a proper workshop, but once I found a jack and had the tools required, I managed to get stuck in.
“Fucking hell, this is an old Commodore right?” Bill asked while I was under the engine on Friday.
“Yeah, mate,” I replied, squirming out from underneath the car.
“She’s a beauty. What’s wrong with it?”
“Ah, she’s just needing a little love. Pushed the old girl too hard coming down here.”
“What year is she?”
“1991, so she’s thirty years old. Over 100k on the clock. Still drives like a dream.”
“V8?”
I snorted. “Is there any other engine?”
“Start her up.”
“I’ll give it a go. Fixed the issue, now I’m just tinkering with her.”
Putting my key in the ignition, I hadn’t started it since I’d fixed the issue. I was worried it was just going to tick over and I’d be back to square one. I took a deep breath and turned it. The engine came to life immediately. “Yeaaaaaah!” I shouted, slapping the roof, “That’s what I’m talking about!” I put my left foot onto the loud petal and the engine purred.
“Fuck, that’s a sound and a half!” Bill yelled.
Jessica, Michelle and Kylie appeared through the back door of the house, obviously hearing the noise. I looked at them and picked up the revs again. Jessica smiled, shaking her head. Michelle and Kylie hurried over. “You have to take us for a drive!” Kylie squealed.
“She still needs a bit of work, but once I’m confident she won’t break down again, we should all head down the beach.”
“Mum would love that. A day away from here,” Michelle stated.
“I’ll leave you to it, Chris,” Bill stated, heading towards his ute.
Switching off the engine, I shut the door and, I’ll admit, did a little jig. I honestly thought the old girl was properly fucked. Dropping the hood, I lowered the car from the jacks holding it up and just stood there, a sense of satisfaction of a job well done. Only then did I feel Jessica cuddle into my side. “I’ve been watching you all week,” she whispered.
“I think I had it fixed on Wednesday, but I thought I’d give it a proper once over, fix anything that looked like it was going to break sooner or later. Considering the wear and tear, she’s still in good nick.” I turned towards her, my hands filthy, so I left them at my side. “I just mentioned to Michelle that we should get away for a day. Go the beach. Considering it’s getting quite hot now, being the time of year and all.”
“Sunday? I’ll make us a picnic if you drive us. There’s a good beach about twenty k’s south of here. Rather quiet. Ocean is calm so swimming isn’t a problem.”
“Sounds good.”
The girls had worked hard all week with their university work, Jessica up early and working with barely stopping all day, so after dinner that night, we retired to the living room, a bottle of wine for Michelle and Kylie, Jessica surprising me by showing me a bottle of bourbon she’d bought while shopping. Woman after my own heart. She made us drinks before she shooed Kylie out of the way, making sure she was sat next to me. Kylie pouted, so I shuffled left enough that she could sit to my right.
“Considering their father is a useless piece of shit, you’re the best male influence they’ve had,” Jessica said.
I knew Jessica never said such things before they were eighteen. Michelle looked up and added, “Haven’t heard from that wanker in years anyway. Fuck him.”
“Cheating wanker,” Kylie muttered. She sighed. I knew she’d never forgiven her father for how the relationship had ended, and the fact he’d simply walked out without a second thought.
Jessica had her hand on my chest again. “All we want is one good man in our life,” she whispered.
Wonder if she talking about me? And if she was, who was she insinuating who my life would be with? The girls finished their bottle of wine before they disappeared for showers and bed. Both kissed my cheek before they kissed their mother. Jessica and I had made a good dent in the bourbon before I looked at the time, noticing it was midnight. We’d been sitting, listening to music, chatting quietly about nothing in particular.
Helping her up, she started to giggle, figuring she was halfway between tipsy and drunk. Feeling her fingers between mine as I led her towards the stairs, I helped her to her room. At the doorway, she didn’t let go of my hand. She had a look in her eyes I’d seen before. Not in hers, with previous lovers. I pulled her tight to my body and caressed her cheek.
“I want to, but not like this,” I whispered, “I want a clear head.” I kissed her softly, feeling her kiss me back immediately. “I’m not saying no, Jess. Please trust me, I’m definitely not saying no. I’m saying not now this minute.”
“You want me?” she whispered. I gulped before I nodded, not trusting my voice. “You think I’m beautiful?”
“Never met anyone more beautiful.”
She kissed me again, and it took all my willpower not to just gently push her back, shut her bedroom door, and let nature take its course. My cock was shouting at me to take it out and slide it inside her. But we’d been drinking. I didn’t want either of us to wake up sober, hungover, and with regrets. When we broke part, and she sobbed she was sorry, my heart broke and I hugged her tightly. “I love you, Jessica,” I whispered into her ear. I felt her fingers dig into my back as I held her, “But we can’t rush into this.”
She giggled. “Who is the older one here?” She looked up, meeting my eyes. “But you’re right. My feelings won’t change though.”
“Nor will mine.”
“I love you too.”
I smiled, kissed her softly one final time, before she let go of my hand. She dazzled me with a smile, wished me goodnight, before she slowly closed the door. Taking a deep breath, I turned to see Michelle standing in the doorway of her room. I thought she would have been upset, considering our own history. She smiled and beckoned me closer. Dreading what she was going to say or do, she giggled when I stepped closer.
“You make her happy, Chris,” she said softly, “Look after her for us.”
“Of course.”
“I’m not calling you Dad.”
I met her eyes and we burst into laughter. “We’re okay?”
“Chris, you’ve had a crush on her for years. She’s known about it, and now she’s free to love you back in return.” She took my hand. “Trust me, she’s missed you more than you realise.” She kissed my cheek. “I love you too, but I know who you love at heart. You won’t be hurting my feelings if you want to be with my mother.” She paused and sighed. “Okay, I might be a little jealous.”
“Sorry,” I whispered, and I meant it. I didn’t want to hurt her.
“You can’t help who you love.” She hugged me tightly. “Goodnight, handsome.”
“Goodnight, beautiful.”
That made her smile at least. Heading back to my own room, I felt a genuine smile on my face for the first time since being kicked out of home. I still hadn’t heard from Mum, so I thought I’d text my sister. She was full of news, none of it really good.
Things are frosty between Mum and Barry. I think she’s realised the decision she made. She misses you but I think hoping you’ll contact her first. Don’t worry about me, though. He’s completely ignoring me as I refuse to talk to him. I’m either at school, at work or with friends. I only come home to sleep… I miss you.
Miss you too, Becky. Soon as you’re done with exams, Jess says you have a home here too.
I know, Chris, but I can’t leave Mum with him. I’m still hoping she’ll see sense and kicked him out. I’m worried he’s going to get violent though.
Have 000 on speed dial. Soon as it looks like he’s going to, get the police involved. And if that happens, calls me. I’ll drive up and finish the job if necessary.
Knight in shining armour?
Eh, more like a young, very pissed off young man who wants Round Two.
As soon as exams are finished, I’ll come down and visit. I’ll try and convince Mum to join me. I’m sorry how things are, Chris. Life hasn’t been easy for anyone lately. You were doing your best.
Thanks, Becky. Love you.
Love you too.
I woke up in a good mood the next morning. It obviously showed as I was asked questions as to why I was smiling. Letting them I know the text conversation I’d, Jessica said she’d call my mother after breakfast, see if she could possibly help her see the light, so to speak. Jessica disappeared up to her room to make the call while I relaxed, being Saturday. Half an hour later, she returned and wasn’t happy, flopping onto the seat next to me.
“My sister is a fucking stubborn old…” she trailed off and just growled.
“Becky suggested she might listen to reason?”
“Okay. So she’s clearly not happy. She admitted that at least. But she feels that if she leaves him, she’ll be alone the rest of her life. So she’s almost willing to tolerate all his shit just not to be alone.”
“Fucks sake,” I muttered.
“She never grieved properly, Chris,” she said softly, turning to see her cheeks wet, hugging her to me immediately, “She’s never got over losing your father, her husband. The wanker she’s with is clearly a rebound that’s gone far further than it should have done.”
“Anything I can do?”
“Right now? No. I think you show up on the doorstep, it will only escalate. She wants to call you but… doesn’t know how you’ll react…”
I took out my phone, scrolled through until I found ‘Mum’ and hit the call button. It rang only twice before Mum answered. “Chris! How are you, sweetie?”
“Hello, Mum. I’m okay. You?”
“Oh, you know how it is. I’ll be heading to work in an hour or so. Are you busy?”
“Yeah. I spent all last week fixing my car. The drive down here didn’t do it any good. Jess has given me a job around the farm. Basic maintenance, help fix the house, that sort of thing. I’ll help with all the picking if need by otherwise.”
“Good, sweetie. I know you’re someone who needs a job to stop being bored.” She paused before adding, “I miss you.”
“I love you, Mum.”
She didn’t reply a few seconds, then I heard her quiet sobs down the phone. “I love you too, baby. Can you come home?”
I glanced at Jessica, taking her hand in mine. “Mum, I am home. That house hasn’t felt like home in long time. It was okay after we lost Dad. We managed to keep things going. But you know what I think and feel. I didn’t want to call to argue, Mum. I just wanted to talk to you, let you know I’m sorry too. But I can’t live there any longer. Not while he’s there.”
That made her cry harder. I needed my hand back to wipe my cheeks. This was more difficult than I thought, feeling Jessica cuddle into my side. “I don’t know what to do anymore,” she said softly.
Jessica gestured for me to hand her the phone. “Linda, you know what to do. That house… It’s a burden on you and the kids. And you’re not alone. You have me, your nieces, your daughter, your son. But you should surely realise that, as soon as Becky graduates, she’s going to leave too. You need to do something, Linda. You need to leave. Kick that bastard out, sell the house, and come down here.”
“What will I do?” she asked quietly.
“There’s work down here for someone with your skills. You’re the smartest woman I know, Linda, but common sense is not your strong point. Barry is a fucking loser. Jeremy was a champion. Loved you. Loved his kids. I know his sudden death affected all of you, you the most, but none of us… We should have stepped in sooner, but you should have also listened. Please listen now, Linda. You have a home here, whenever you want. You and Becky. And once you’re ready, there are plenty of houses around here, ready for you to move into, with or without your kids. But you’ll never be alone. I’ll make sure of it.”
“I don’t want to be alone. What if he’s…”
“Mum, I’ll put it bluntly. He’s a fucking wanker and nothing like Dad. I don’t have rose-tinted glasses when it comes to him. He loved you. He loved us. What happened was cruel. He died far too young. But Barry is not the answer. And you know that, Mum. At heart, you know that. I remember the vivacious young woman who raised us, doted on us, made us feel like a family. You and Dad. I remember the love you had for each other. I don’t see or hear that woman anymore, Mum. I know she’s there somewhere. I want her back. So does Becky.”
“So do I,” Jessica added, “I want my sister back. The one I remember. The one who smiled all the time.”
She wept over the phone before she asked softly, “I can come down there?”
“My door is always open to family, Linda. Once Becky has graduated from high school, come down and we’ll thrash everything out.”
“That’s a month away at most.” I heard her take a few deep breaths, getting her emotions under control. “He scares me, Chris.”
My fists automatically closed. Jessica noticed, resting a hand on my forearm, giving me a warning look. I felt my jaw set. Round two beckoned if she said anything else. “Has he hurt you, Mum?”
“Not physically…”
“Not yet, you mean,” Jessica muttered, “Linda, are you in danger?”
“No. I kicked him out of the bedroom, at least. He’s in… er…”
I grimaced “Well, it’s a spare room at the moment. Right, Mum, I’m going to put confidence in you to do the right thing. I’ve kept in contact with Becky. I’ve already ordered her to call the cops should anything amiss happen. And I’m giving you the same order. If that fuckwit so much as starts to raise a hand, intimidate, anything…”
“I can really come down, Jess?”
“The day after you arrive, we go house hunting, Linda.”
She remained silent. “I’ll think about it. I promise, I’ll think about it. But this house still means something. I still see Jeremy everywhere…”
“I know, honey. I really do,” Jessica replied softly, “But you’re also living in the past doing that. You need to let him go. I know how hard that sounds.” I needed to wipe my cheeks again. I knew Mum had struggled but hearing she was almost still grieving nearly broke me completely. “You need a clean break, Linda. From that house. From your memories. From everything up there. Make a new home down here. A new future. And your family is down here.”
“I’ve got to go,” she said, “Work… I promise I’ll think about it, Jess. I just need to think. I need time. I love you both. So much.”
“Love you too, Mum.”
She hung up, Jessica dropping the phone on the table before she turned and hugged me tightly, feeling her wet my t-shirt with her tears. “I had no idea she still hurt so much. And now with him controlling her…”
“It’s Christmas next month. She’ll be down here by then. You have my word.”
Both girls headed out that night. Michelle asked if I was up for meeting some friends, but the conversation with my mother had put my good mood on ice immediately after. Jessica was still upset too, Michelle seeming to realise. We didn’t tell her too much, letting her know that we were hoping to help my mother and sister over the next few weeks.
We didn’t drink that night, Jessica barely leaving my side the entire night. Now that we were both sober, I wondered what would happen. I had my answer barely an after an hour after Kylie had left with a cheerful goodbye. There was nothing really on TV, just keeping Jessica company, when she straddled my lap and gazed into my eyes.
“Do you love me, Chris?” she asked bluntly. I felt heat creep into my cheeks, but I managed a nod. “Are you in love with me?” I met her eyes and nodded again. She didn’t hesitate in leaning down to kiss me again. She accepted my tongue within seconds, holding her tight to my body. My cock didn’t take long to get hard, feeling her smile as we made out, and she didn’t hold back in grinding on my lap.
Rolling her onto her back, we continued to make out, one of her legs around my waist, the other on the floor. I pawed at her breasts covered by her shirt, moving down from her lips to attack her neck. “Do you want me, Chris?” she whispered.
“More than anything.”
“I want you too. But I want to take it slow.”
“That’s okay. Best we do. Tricky territory we’ll be dealing with.”
“Where did all this maturity come from?”
I snorted and I rested on a forearm. “Shit, I was running the house after Dad died. Mum was a mess, my sister needed me to be strong. I was fourteen and was using the life insurance to pay the mortgage, the bills, making sure the shopping we done, Becky was going to school, and that was in addition to making sure Mum was at least eating.”
“I didn’t know…”
I shrugged. “Mum did her best, but her heart was shattered. So I stepped up because I had to. From then until the day she met Barry, things did get better. The moment he just moved himself in, every day just got worse.” I ran my fingers through her hair. “I would have come down her earlier, far earlier, but I couldn’t walk out on them. But when Mum didn’t stand up for me, that hurt. And I was left feeling I had no choice.”
We made out most of the night, interspersing that with general conversation, until she suggested we head to bed, as we did have plans the next morning. She took my hand once we were upstairs, leading me to her bedroom. Before I could ask what we were doing, he hugged me. “I want nothing more than to be fucked by my very handsome nephew, but tonight, I just want cuddles.”
“Me too, to be honest.”
She put on the flannel shirt I already knew well, barely long enough to cover her arse, keeping on a pair of panties only. I made sure I kept my boxer-briefs on at least. Sliding under the covers together, she wanted to be held by all me, her very cute butt pressing against my groin. She felt I was hard and giggled. “Been a long time since I felt something like that against me.”
“Jess, the fact you are single right now is a crime.”
“I’m not single now.”
It took me a few seconds for my brain to comprehend what she just said. “Oh…”
She took my hands in hers, holding them to her chest. “Are you serious about this, Chris?”
“Definitely. I want you so fucking much, Jess.”
“Ditto,” she whispered. She turned around, nestling her head under my chin, cuddling her towards me. “Now this is better. Young man back in my bed. Positively scandalous.”
“Please, if my friends had met you, Jess, I’d have been teased mercilessly about my cougar auntie.”
She loved that thought. We relaxed together and she eventually drifted off first. Feeling her breathing change, I leaned down to her ear. “I love you, Jessica. More than you could imagine,” I breathed. Whether she heard me or not, I’m not sure. But I was smiling to myself as I drifted off
The girls were only a little hungover the next day, so they were up early enough to prepare the picnic before we piled into my car. As it was an automatic, I could drive while holding Jessica’s hand. Glancing back at Michelle and Kylie in the rear-view mirror, they both smiled at me. “Mum’s happy, Chris. That’s all we wanted,” Michelle said.
The beach was practically deserted when we arrived, Jessica stating only the locals really knew about it, though the occasional tourist would follow the local roads and stumble upon it. Once we had the large rug down, the picnic basket and esky holding it in place, clothing was removed as we all jogged to the water. Jessica wore a simple white bikini, showing plenty of her firm arse and cleavage. Frankly, her body was spectacular. Michelle wore a black bikini, and had plenty of her own curves, having now grown into her body. Kylie was still slim with her red bikini. I’d call her perky in all ways.
Being the only man, I was centre of attention, all three of them taking the opportunity to feel up my arms and chest. Kylie, being the smallest, was the easiest to launch into water, making her squeal as she practically flew. Michelle loved it simply so she could hug me. No matter what, I knew we’d always be close. As for Jessica, she loved to place my hands on her arse, so I’d kiss hers when I could, making her laugh before I launched her too.
All that exercise certainly helped build an appetite, nibbling at all the food we’d prepared. The three girls shared a bottle of wine. I was driving so stuck to water. I didn’t mind. Jessica then asked me to apply sunscreen as the three wanted to top up their tans. When I was asked by all three of them, I did gulp, so figured I’d focus on Kylie first, making her giggle as, to be honest, I’d never touched her in such a manner before. Michelle enjoyed herself, though when it came to doing Jessica, I was already nursing more than a semi, so made sure she felt it. Doing down her back was fine, but when I focused on her legs, I made sure I moved my hands up her thighs as high as possible, brushing her covered pussy ‘accidentally’. The fact she stifled some soft moans suggested my applying of lotion, which basically turned into a massage, had turned her on.
After an hour on their backs, they wanted to do their fronts. Kylie and Michelle did themselves, Jessica suggested I do her. The fact she removed her bikini top turned my semi into a full blown erection. I hadn’t seen her tits in all their glory in a long time. I moved from her hands, up her arms, to her chest. When I avoided her breasts, she lifted her head, unable to see her eyes behind the sunglasses. “You missed a spot or two there, Chris.”
Her nipples were already hard, so I brushed my hands over them. She bit her lip more than once, stifling a gasp or moan, before I moved down her body, down her legs all the way to her delicate little feet, before moving back up her thighs. I made sure I met her eyes as I carefully moved my hands closer and closer to her pussy. Glancing, Kylie wasn’t paying attention but Michelle did glance at me. All she did was smile. I guess she wasn’t surprised.
I teased Jessica to start before I slid a finger under the thin strip of fabric, feeling the warmth and wetness of her pussy. That made her moan. Kylie burst into giggles. “Sorry,” Jessica whispered, “Sorry… Chris… We shouldn’t…”
“Sorry, getting carried away here.”
“I’ve got headphones, Mum,” Kylie said, “Michelle, you should wear yours too.”
I think Michelle was enjoying the show, whether watching or listening. Lying next to Jessica, the two girls started listening to music, Jessica turning to kiss me. Moving my hand back down her body, I slid my hand under her bikini bottom, wasting no time sliding a couple of fingers her.
“Oh fuck,” she moaned, needing to kiss me immediately. I felt her body reacting to what I was doing, hips moving slightly as I curled my finger enough to slowly find her g-spot. I’d have loved nothing more than going down on her, as I loved eating pussy, and the idea of eating her out had been a long held desire. But my fingers were doing their job.
“I can’t wait to feel you inside me,” she murmured, kissing me again.
“That’s been my fantasy for years, Jess. At least one of them regarding you. Never needed porn. Just thought about you all the time.”
I stopped long enough to remove her bikini bottoms. That’s when Michelle turned onto her side to look away, ensuring Kylie couldn’t see. I’d have to thank her later, Jessica spreading her legs, resting her right over mine, as I now had free reign. I managed to position my hand so I could slide two fingers into her, my thumb gently rubbing on her clit.
“Please make me cum,” she whimpered, “I love you.”
Not to toot my own horn, but I’d had my fingers in a few girls. Yes, each woman is different, but they generally share similar features. Once I found her special spot, and I’d worked out the right pressure on her clit, it was a case of teasing my aunt until she was begging me to make her orgasm. Her kisses were now hungry, needy, full of her desire for me. Her hips moved against my hand, feeling her shudder as she got closer and closer to orgasm.
Then her back arched and she released a loud cry. Michelle couldn’t help glance. Kylie lifted her head. I noticed them out of the corner of my eyes though my focus remained on Jessica. Then I felt her squeeze my fingers and she kissed me deeply to cover her moans. Breaking the kiss suddenly, she cried. “Oh my fucking god!” Anyone else on the beach would have known exactly what was happening.
She gently grabbed my wrist, holding my fingers in place for a few seconds before easing them out. I licked those clean immediately, savouring her taste for the first time. She lifted her sunglasses so I could see her eyes, leaning down to kiss her softly. “What about you?” she asked softly.
“I’m fine. I just wanted to make my favourite aunt orgasm.”
Jessica happily lay there naked until the girls felt cooked enough that they wanted another swim in the ocean. She did put on her bikini bottoms though went topless. Seeing their mother do it, Michelle and Kylie figured they’d go topless too. I didn’t know where to look. Jessica whispered into my ear she had no problem with me looking at my cousins. They were beautiful young women.
She wasn’t wrong.
Chapter 14: Jessica Ch. 03
Chapter Text
We were in a good mood driving home, stopping at a fish n’ chip shop for dinner not far from the farm, digging in as soon as we were inside as the four of us were ravenous. I needed a shower after that, and that’s when I had my own surprise, Jessica sliding into the stall to join me. Her body pressed into mine as her lips found mine. Without a word, she slowly kissed down my body until she was on her knees.
“I won’t last long,” I admitted.
“I don’t care. I just want you to feel as good as I do right now, Chris.”
Considering she had me moaning in thirty seconds, she didn’t stand on ceremony nor spend time teasing me. My cock simply disappeared inside her mouth, her head quickly bobbing up and down on my cock. I ran fingers through her hair, unable to stop myself looking down into her eyes. She looked so happy on her knees, I blurted out how much I loved her. She already knew, but I thought she should hear it again.
Best blowjob I’d had in my life. I’d had a few from a few girlfriends since losing my virginity. As the old saying goes, with age comes experience. I knew she’d tease me for hours when she did it again, hopefully rather soon.
“Close,” I managed to warn her. All she did was seal her lips around her cock, feeling her tongue working my shaft. I groaned once more before I felt that first spurt fire from my cock, quickly fired by plenty more cum. Jessica swallowed every drop, running her tongue up and down my cock before she sat back, looking very happy with herself.
I definitely surprised her by lifting her up and kissing her. “That’s unusual,” she said.
“You swallow it, I can kiss you afterwards.”
“I’ll swallow it every time, if it doesn’t end up in my pussy or arse, that is. Or on my face. Or on my tits.”
I felt a grin form. “You have ideas, Jess?”
Her hands ran up and down my chest. “I have one right now. You’re moving into my room from tonight. Holding me last night… I haven’t slept so well in years. I felt safe and loved.”
I couldn’t hide the fact I was moving all my stuff into her room, feeling myself blush as Kylie and Michelle watched me with amusement. As soon as I was done, Kylie wandered towards me, hugging me tightly, before happily walking into her bedroom. Michelle did the same thing, hugging me for far longer. “Can I be honest about something, Chris?”
“Always.”
“I’m glad you’re here for Mum. She needed a good man. Fairly sure you’re probably not who she expected to be with, but if it could be anyone in the world, I’m glad it’s you.”
“Thanks, Michelle.”
“Kylie and I love you to bits too, Chris.”
“I love you guys too just as much.”
“Good.” She leaned back and met my eyes. “It’s going to be really fucking weird if or even when you marry Mum.”
“Not sure I can.” That’s when she blushed. “What?”
“Um, when we used to fool around, I looked into possibly marrying my cousin. Well, we can, and if we could, I would assume it would be the same for an aunt and nephew.”
“Oh…”
She placed her hands on my shoulders. “No guilt, Chris. I’ve had boyfriends since then. I’ve not carried a torch for you for a little while… though you’re still hot.”
“So are you.”
“Thanks. Now, you’d better go otherwise Mum will wonder where you are. Can’t go stealing her man.”
Jessica was wearing the same flannel shirt and panties. I had a feeling that was her signal that there’d be no fooling around, or she liked having clothing removed. As I was still on a relative high from her blowjob, I happily snuggled with her, not doing anything except resting my hand on her smooth skin wherever I could.
Turning around to face me, she turned on the bedside light and kissed me deeply, her tongue exploring my mouth. My hands went to her shirt, both of us sitting up so I could undo the buttons and take it off, smiling as she wasn’t wearing a bra. On her back again, I rather eagerly removed her panties, spreading her legs wide, pleased to see she was already rather excited.
“Please eat me,” she whispered, “I haven’t been eaten out in far too long.”
“Can I admit fantasy is about to become reality, Jessica?”
I inhaled her intoxicating scent first. I loved to inhale a woman’s scent. There was just something about the smell, then the taste, the texture. Just everything about a pussy, even how it looked. Jessica kept herself mostly shaved, just a thin patch of hair above her sex. I must have spent a couple of minutes just looking at it. She didn’t get self-conscious, hearing her eventually giggle. “You like the look of it, Chris?”
“Beautiful like the rest of you, Jess.”
“I think she needs some attention. Care to use what I know is going to be that talented mouth of yours?”
Running my tongue up her slit for the first time had her moan softly and I felt my cock immediately turn into a steel bar. She tasted absolutely fucking divine. Immediately the best pussy I’d tasted in my life to that point. She let me just explore her to start off with, enjoying the attention of my tongue, and I knew I’d use my fingers later to really make her cum hard.
I kissed, sucked and licked everywhere. I loved hearing her soft moans, aware she was likely remaining quieter because of Michelle and Kylie. They probably wouldn’t care if I made her scream, but I didn’t mind if she wanted to be quiet, long as she told me what she loved.
“My nephew loves my pussy,” she murmured, hearing her giggle. I looked up over her body to see her eyes. The love, lust and desire in them made me smile though I didn’t stop for a second. “God, he loves my pussy and she loves him,” she moaned softly.
Her hips started to buck. Sliding a couple of fingers into her, curling them the way I knew I’d find her spot, she couldn’t stop the moan that escaped her. Wrapping my other hand around her thigh, I tried to keep that leg wide as I moved my tongue only to her clit, figuring out quickly what she liked. With my tongue at her clit and my fingers working her spot, she released an almost guttural groan.
“Oh fuck!” she cried, “Oh fuck, fuck, fuck.”
“Cum for me, Jess,” I whispered.
I felt her squeezing my fingers. Her entire body seemed to shake and shudder, back arching slightly. She seemed to be doing her best to hold back her orgasm. So I now made sure she was going to orgasm hard, just upping the attention on her clit enough that she simply needed to release.
“Oh Chris!” she exclaimed.
And then she had quite the orgasm. I kept going until I felt her lean forward to grasp my wrist. She didn’t remove my fingers, but it was a sign for me to stop moving. I removed my tongue from her clit, making her giggle as I kissed everywhere else, up and down her thighs, around her pussy. She was incredibly sensitive.
Hearing her take a couple of deep breaths, I looked up to see her eyes shimmer as she returned my gaze. “Where did you learn that?” she wondered.
“Wanted to make you feel as good as I feel, Jess.”
Removing my fingers, I sucked those clean, leaving soft kisses up her body until I was leaning over her face. The next kiss was as passionate as any we’d shared. When I felt her fingers in the band of my underwear, that’s when I met her eyes in curiosity. All she did was meet my eyes and nod.
We both moaned as I slowly slid my cock inside her. She felt incredibly warm and very tight. The smile that formed once I buried my cock had me grinning in return. We made love. It was gentle and tender, her legs around my waist, her fingers trailing up and down my back, our mouths rarely apart.
“I love you so much,” she whispered.
“Ditto,” I replied softly.
I loved looking down to see my cock disappearing inside her. She loved watching it too, complimenting me on how good I felt, how big and thick I was. Any man loves hearing that from a lover. I was surprised at how long I lasted that first time with her. I think the blowjob probably helped in the end. But when she started begging me to cum inside her, I immediately started to up the tempo of my thrusts.
“Fuck me, Chris!” she cried.
“Jesus, your pussy is on fire, Jess,” I grunted.
“It loves your cock. Fill me up!”
I growled, which made her giggle, pumping into her faster and faster, feeling the impending orgasm approaching. She was moaning and panting, angling my cock and body so I would rub against her clit. I’d figured that out with my third girlfriend. With the right angle, I could make her cum in that position. Not all women did, but the idea of making Jessica cum while inside her had been one of my biggest fantasies. I’m sure most men wanted their over to cum while they were being fucked.
I didn’t find out that time. I groaned and unloaded, Jessica holding me tighter as it was one hell of an orgasm, gently pumping into her until I simply had nothing left to give, leaving my cock buried. Resting my head next to hers, she stroked my back. “You’re mine now, Chris,” she whispered.
I almost snorted. “Please, I was yours the moment I walked in the door soaking wet, Jess.”
She didn’t want me to pull out. I didn’t want to either. But as my cock softened somewhat, we did need a quick clean up. While a night of sex would have been a lot of fun, we had an early start in the morning, so after another quick shower, we headed to bed naked.
“No more flannel shirts, though I do love a man removing my bra and panties before we make love,” she said, her arm resting on my chest, fingers caressing the fine chest hair I had.
“I’d love doing it for you.”
“Might have to invest in more lingerie for my young lover.”
“I’d love to see it on you. You’re just so fucking sexy, Jess.”
She sighed. “I’m forty-two years old, Chris. And I haven’t felt this sort of love for any man I’ve been with before.”
“Never loved a girl as much as I love you.” I turned my head. “Jess, I’m utterly serious here. I’m not going anywhere now.”
“I know,” she whispered.
Breakfast was amusing the next morning. I think it’s rather obvious when people have sex for the first time. I was certainly more affectionate. Jessica couldn’t stop touching me. Sitting down to eat, Michelle just smiled at me but Kylie eventually couldn’t hold back her thoughts any longer. “You had sex,” she said softly.
Jessica grabbed her hand. “Is that an issue, Kylie?”
“Huh? No, of course it isn’t! I’m happy for you, Mum. Chris is a great guy.”
She looked at me with a loving grin. “He is.” She glanced at her other daughter. “Are you okay with everything, Michelle? I know it seems fast, but I think it’s been coming a long time.”
“Nice double entendre, mother.” I glanced to see Jessica blushing. “But I’m just glad to see you smiling again. A genuine smile. And Kylie is right. Chris is a great guy.”
I took the ute out after breakfast, Jessica giving me her debit card, as I intended to paint the house over the next week or so. In addition to painting, I was going to carry out repairs inside and out, and considered even painting some of the rooms indoors. Jessica gave me free reign, knowing the house did need a bit of an update, at least in regards to colour. Soon as I got the hardware store, I sent her picture after picture of colours, asking what she liked.
In addition to working as a mechanic, I’d done some part-time work as a handyman for the past six months, and had often helped Dad around the house before he died. Nowadays, I relied on YouTube videos whenever I needed to do something. No surprise I had an audience as Michelle and Kylie walked out to watch me each day. I knew their classes ended shortly, joking they could have helped out, but once I had my shirt off, I think they were quite content just watching me, while Jessica certainly appeared around the house more often than usual,
Each night after dinner, we’d hang out in the living room, the TV on though I barely watched it, most of my attention on Jessica. We mostly behaved in front of the girls, but we seemed to agree on heading to bed earlier than normal. Soon as the door was closed, we were all over each other. The honeymoon phase of a new relationship is always fun. She was insatiable, so was I. We enjoyed our first sixty-nine by the Wednesday. By Friday, we were in bed within an hour of finishing dinner, Jessica wanting nothing more than my cock inside her, in as many positions as possible, and to keep fucking her until I simply couldn’t keep going.
Falling back on the bed I don’t know how long later, both of us breathing deeply, sweating, panting, her body still quivering from time to time, we glanced at each other and laughed. “Good thing I’m on the pill, Chris.” Then she paused, looking thoughtful, before turning onto her side. “Do you want kids?”
“Haven’t really thought about it, to be honest.”
“Okay, it’s just that I’m in my forties. I can still have children, but the older I get, the more chance of complications. It’s the only thing that does concern me about what we’re doing.”
“Jessica, I’m with you because I love you. I’m not worried about whether we have children or not.”
“I know it’s early to talk about…”
I shushed her by giving her a soft kiss. “It’s the perfect time to talk about it, Jess. We’re now making love. And by doing that, there’s a chance of pregnancy. I’ll put your mind to rest. We have our own lives to live. Let’s focus on that.”
As it was nearly summer, we headed to the beach again on Sunday, and I had a feeling it was going to become the regular thing we did over the next few months. It was a fun day, spending plenty of time relaxing in the surf, relaxing back on our towels, fooling around with Jessica. We did our best to behave considering Michelle and Kylie were there, though my fingers did up underneath the fabric of her panties, Jessica turning onto her side facing me so they couldn’t see too much, though they would have heard their mother enjoy a quiet orgasm, moaning into my mouth before resting my head against my chest, stroking her back once I’d cleaned my fingers.
The next couple of weeks passed as the previous week, mixing work on the house with work on the farm. I tinkered with some of the machinery, relying on books I found on the internet. Some of the buildings were a little dilapidated, so her only full-time employee, Bill, helped me carry out some repairs. He’d already figured out the relationship I had with Jessica, though all he said was, “I haven’t seen that woman smile like that in five years, son. Just don’t fuck it up.”
While all this was going on, I called Mum every few days, while Becky and I messages constantly each day. Though she had friends, I had a feeling I was her main outlet regarding the situation at home. It was a Thursday night, early in December, when she called me.
“You need to come home,” she begged. Even I heard the shouting in the background.
“Have you called the cops?”
“Not yet. They’re just arguing. They’re always arguing, Chris.”
She was on speakerphone. I glanced at Jessica, who nodded immediately. “We’re coming now, Becky. Start packing your things now. I’ll be there as quickly as I can.”
Grabbing my keys, Jessica was always going to come with me, the two girls wanting to join us too. They got in the back, figuring Mum could come in her own car. Once on the highway north, I floored it. If I was pulled over, I’d explain the situation. Figured I’d get a ticket. Jessica had my phone, Becky keeping us up to date with what was going on. She said it would go quiet for a few minutes before starting up again. Apparently he was drunk. Very drunk,
Pulling up outside my old home, all the lights were on and there was just a sense of foreboding. I asked the girls to remain in the car for the moment. I heard the raised voices as I approached the front door. Becky let me know the door was open, stepping inside for the first time since I’d left.
Mum was on the couch in tears. I heard Barry ranting and raving from the kitchen, just awful abuse directed in her direction, and he wasn’t shy in letting her know what he thought about Becky and I either. Then he stepped through the door into the living room and saw me.
He would have seen my fist coming, connecting with his jaw. He dropped like a sack of spuds. I checked he wasn’t dead, as it had been a rather cheap shot, before I turned back to the couch, where Mum just blinked up at me.
“Mum, pack your things. You’re coming with me.”
First thing she did was get to her feet and hug me tightly, kissing my cheek, before I escorted her to her room. We grabbed two suitcases and she started packing. I grabbed a trash bag and just threw all of Barry’s shit into it, packing two of them in total before placing them outside. Checking him for keys, I took the house keys off them, left him his car key, then dragged his unconscious body outside. Then I woke him up with a glass of water in the face.
“What the fuck?” he moaned. Seeing me lean over him, he was about to get up, so I put my foot on his chest.
“Fuck off,” I growled.
“You can’t…” I made sure my foot was firmer. “This is my house.”
“Wrong, fuckwit. It’s my father’s house. When he passed away, it was given to my mother, my sister and I. You don’t own shit. You’re nothing but a parasite, leeching of my mother. This isn’t your home anymore. Grab your shit, get in your car, and fuck off.”
I removed my foot and he stood up, looking a little woozy. Grabbing the two black trash bags, he dragged them over to his car, throwing them in the back, before he took the keys from his pocket. “You took the house keys.”
“I’m not a fucking idiot like you, Barry.”
“Where the fuck am I mean to go?”
“Don’t fucking care. Get in your car and drive away. Mum will divorce you and finally be free. Don’t come back. I’ll warn you only the once. I see you on this doorstep again, only the police will drag me away from your bloodied corpse.”
He got behind the wheel, glanced my way and flipped me the bird. I replied by smiling and returning a sarcastic wave. But the car eventually rolled away, and he disappeared from view. Jessica, Michelle and Kylie had already headed inside by then, noticing them walk by while I’d had my talk with Barry. No surprise I found Jessica on the couch, cuddling Mum as she cried. Getting down in front of Mum, I took her hands in mine. “You’re not coming back here, Mum. You’re selling this house. It’s a noose around our necks. You’ll live with Jessica and I for a while until you find your own place. It sounds like orders, so I’ll ask. Do you like the sound of all that?”
She nodded, leaning forward and hugging me, sobbing on my shoulder. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the feeling. Becky appeared with Kylie and Michelle, dragging a suitcase and another bag. “We’ll come back to get the rest, right?”
“It’s a temporary solution, Kylie,” I replied, “Just the essentials for now.”
“I can’t drive,” Mum whispered, “Can someone help me?”
“I’ll drive us, Auntie Linda,” Michelle offered.
“Barry?” she asked.
“Gone.”
Mum leaned back, wiping her cheeks, before a rather shy smile appeared on her face. “Just like your father, looking after the family. You have for a while now. I’ve noticed but…”
“We all make mistakes, Mum. It’s okay.” I stood up and offered my hand. “Come on, let’s get out of here.”
We stopped for some Maccas on the way home, pulling up outside the farmhouse. Gathering outside, Mum said, “Wow, it looks good.”
“Chris has been painting,” Jessica said, “He’s now working on fixing up inside. Work in progress.”
Mum looked at me and smiled. In fact, I’d say she looked proud. I knew heading inside would be when questions could be raised. Heading upstairs, Mum headed to the spare room and noticed my things were not there. “Where are your things, Chris?”
“In my room,” Jessica replied, “Chris and I are together, Linda. We didn’t want you to find out like this… but…”
Mum sat on the edge of the bed, clearly in surprise. “Oh… well…”
“It’s not illegal, Mum,” I added, “And we don’t really care what anyone else thinks except you and Becky. We hope you can accept we’re in love.”
She must have thought for thirty seconds before she hugged her sister first. “Thank you for looking after my son,” she whispered. Then she hugged me tightly. “And look after my sister for me,” she added softly.
Kylie and Becky had always been close, so they were going to share a room for the time being. They were already giggling away about whatever amused them. Becky needed a lot of TLC from her brother, practically sitting on my lap when we gathered in the living room later. I told her about my relationship with Jessica. All she did was scoff. “Please, you’ve had the hots for her since you were… well, a long time, Chris.”
Mum was lost for the next few days, spending most of her time in the kitchen or the living room, alone and deep in thought. Jessica and I tried to be with her as much as possible. I asked a few questions, particularly if he’d ever been violent. I sighed with relief that he hadn’t, but his behaviour had got worse once I was forced out of the house. “He was afraid of you,” she said, “I have no doubt about that. I should have seen it, but I thought…” She sighed. “I don’t know what I was thinking when I married him. Worst decision of my life. I miss your father. I miss my husband. Why did he leave us, Chris?”
Then she hugged me and cried again. I have no problem admitting I shed a tear or two. Six years later, and she still hadn’t healed. Maybe she never would? That just broke my heart further, but it was obvious to anyone that my father had been the love of her life. They should have grown old together. Fate could be a merciless bitch.
I helped Mum organise everything. We emptied the house and put most things in storage nearby. We put the house up for sale, and considering the size and location within the city, we had it appraised a couple of times, satisfied with the asking price. Two weeks before Christmas, and things had calmed down enough. Mum was looking for work in the largest towns north and south, but she wanted to live as close as possible to us.
As for Becky… I’d noticed the lack of attention on boys while she was blossoming. She had boys as friends, but never had a boyfriend. So when I walked into Kylie’s room one afternoon without knocking, dropping off a package she’d received, the fact I found the pair of them making out on the bed didn’t come as a shock. They jumped off each other as I cleared my throat, both of them blushing brightly.
“Becky, I know,” I said.
“You do?”
“I do. Figured it out before you did, I think. Didn’t have you picked, Kylie.”
She looked away, a little shy as always. “I’ve had a crush on you both for a while. My crush on Becky has always been larger, but I didn’t know she preferred women.”
“Is this serious?” I wondered.
They glanced at each other before looking at me. Broad smiles formed and they nodded. “I won’t ask any other questions. I don’t really need to know. But the chances of you keeping this secret in this house is nil. Does Mum know about your preferences, Becky?”
“Never felt confident talking about it with Barry around.”
“Might be worth having that talk then. If Mum can handle the fact I’m sleeping with her sister, our aunt, she can handle the fact you’re a lesbian.” I paused and added, “Is that correct?” Becky smiled and nodded. So that confirmed what I’d thought for the past couple of years.
She took my advice, sitting down with Mum that night in front of everyone. That was brave, in my eyes at least. Never been more proud of my sister as she told the family as she revealed her sexual preferences, before standing up and sitting next to Kylie, holding her hand and admitting they were already falling in love. Mum cried happy tears. Jessica did the same. Michelle smiled. Everyone hugged.
It was a good night.
With Christmas on the horizon, I had to think of gifts to buy. Aware that I was a man and clueless about certain things, as I could readily admit to failings on my part, I was given a list by my cousins and sister. Mum said she didn’t want anything except a lot of cuddles in the days leading up to and on Christmas, no matter how hot the weather got. I still bought her a little something though. As for Jessica, I knew exactly what I wanted to buy her. I know, the day I bought it, I was walking around with a grin, as all five women in my life were asking why I was smiling all the time. “I’m in a good mood,” I said. Thankfully, they left it at that.
Christmas Eve, Jessica dragged me upstairs early, cheerfully announcing she was getting an early Christmas present. She’d been teasing me all day, so by the time I shut the door, I was as eager as she was. The fact she dropped to her knees as soon as I was naked had me chuckling. She continued to tease me, her tongue licking up and down my shaft, giving my balls plenty of attention too, before her mouth slowly but surely took inch after inch of my cock.
“Holy fuck!” I cried.
She removed her mouth and gazed up at me. “I’m giving you an early Christmas present, Chris. We’re going to enjoy some anal tonight. I’m prepared for it already.”
“Best early Christmas present ever. My aunt’s perfect arse.”
“I’ve never done it before.”
“You haven’t?”
The smile she returned was shy. “Never been with a man I trust enough, even my ex-husband. Well, he proved untrustworthy anyway. So I’m going to make you cum so you last a long time in my tight little butt.”
In that moment, I believed in god once again. At least for a little while.
Jessica loved blowing me as much as I loved going down on her. Though we were both busy on the farm, she’d occasionally take me by the hand at lunch, lead me to a private spot, drop my shorts or trousers, get down on her knees, and happily blow me to completion. Sometimes she’s swallow. Sometimes she’d take a load on her face. Sometimes she’d open her shirt and take a load on her bra or tits, if she was going braless.
Returning the favour with my mouth wasn’t always possible, but I had nimble fingers, and despite being busy, she loved it when I teased her all day, getting her nice and wet, hot and bothered, before leaving her alone before she could orgasm. It left her a little frustrated, noticing her bring her thighs together as she was desperate. I’d usually relent before I actually wanted to. Occasionally, she’d cum so hard, she need a cuddle afterwards. “You make me feel so good,” she’d whisper, “So special.”
Once she’d made me cum, I helped her onto the bed and enjoyed her pussy for a little while. She said my cock would not be going there at all that night. What I only noticed when she was on her back was the base of a toy in her butt. “When did you get that?”
“I’ve had it for quite a while but never really had a reason to wear it until now. I figured it would get me nice and ready for your big cock, Chris.”
Playing with that toy while eating her out gave her one hell of an orgasm. And unlike the early days of our lovemaking, we had no problem making noise. Her language was positively filthy and I loved her dirty talk. “Love fucking your older aunt do you, you dirty young man.” That sort of thing. Never tried introducing calling her ‘Mum’ or ‘Mummy’. The fact she did look similar enough to my mother as it was didn’t weird me out, but when they were sitting side by side, I couldn’t help notice it.
Still didn’t want to fuck my mother though. She was looking much better away from all the stress. In fact, I hadn’t see her look so bright in years, but there was absolutely no attraction. Just the love a son has for his mother. This isn’t that sort of story. ‘Oh, well, I’m fucking my aunt, why not my mother?’
No. Just no.
Jessica got on her knees, leaning forward, the black base of the toy rather prominent. I lubed up my cock before I lubed her up further. Her arsehole spread wide as I pulled out the toy, watching rather amazed as it immediately closed up. “I’ve not done this either,” I admitted.
“So we’re both anal virgins?”
“Yeah.”
“But you know what you’re doing?”
“Eh, sort of, I guess. I just know it takes lube and time.”
“I just want to try, Chris. If we like it, we’ll do it again. If not, at least we’ve tried it.”
Getting her into a comfortable position for us both, she gasped as the head of my cock slipped inside her arse. Damn, it was tight. Incredibly tight. I took my time sliding in my cock, letting her get used to it. She would glance back and smile as I slowly started to thrust. It didn’t take long until we were both rather into it. “Oh fuck, that’s good,” she moaned.
“Always loved your arse, Jess.”
“Want to fuck it?”
“God yes.”
“Then fuck it, baby. Fuck my arse.”
Hand in the middle of her back, I slowly upped the tempo of my thrusts, giving her arse a gentle slap at the same time. She loved that too, lifting herself up on her hands so I could lean forward, kissing up her back to her neck. “I love you,” I whispered.
“Fucking love you too, you big dicked young man.”
Always love to hear compliments. I was soon burying my cock inside her arse, only stopping every so often to apply a little more lube, just in case. Though she’d given me one hell of a blowjob, the fact I was in her arse was just far too exciting. Aware with it enough not to just pound her senseless, as we had the rest of the night for fun, she knew that I was getting closed, leaning back further so I could hold her breasts as I pumped her. “Fill my arse, Chris,” she moaned, “First load tonight.”
I loved that woman.
We both needed to relax after that, Jessica cuddling into me, giggling away. “That felt great but so naughty,” she said softly, “I’m going to ride you once you’re nice and hard again.”
“Ten minutes.”
“I’d suck you to get hard, but I’m not doing that after it’s been in my arse. I don’t care how clean I am.”
“I assume you did some reading?”
“I know you can’t just go sticking your cock up my dirt chute without some preparation.”
I laughed. “Yeah, heard some horror stories from more than one friend who tried spontaneous anal. Sometimes, it’s fine. Sometimes… ugh…”
Straddling my lap a few minutes later, we made out until I was hard again, and after some more lube, I watched as my cock ever so slowly slid inside her arse again. Holding her by the hip, I barely moved, letting her maintain control, though we quickly shuffled into a position where she could ride me but I could kiss her easily, and definitely give those perfect breasts of her attention. Once she was enjoying herself, my thumb ended up fondling her pussy.
“Clit,” she moaned, “Definitely going to cum.”
I knew exactly how to treat her clit nowadays, and doing that and the anal helped bring on one of the best orgasms I’d given her. What made me grin was the fact she kept on going, asking me to remove my thumb, wondering if she could orgasm just from having my cock in her arse. I was amazed at how hard and fast she was riding me a few minutes later, and we both discovered that, yes indeed, my wonderful aunt could orgasm from anal sex.
Then she collapsed onto my chest, feeling a little worn out. Rolling her off my chest after a few minutes, I grabbed a wet wipe, made sure I was completely and utterly clean, before I rolled onto her, kissing her softly before sliding back inside her. “Now it’s in its true home,” she whispered, “But that was a lot of fun, Chris.”
“I know. I was there!”
She met my eyes and we burst into laughter, stopping any movements as we just cuddled. I was still amazed that, although there was a twenty-year age gap, it never really felt like it except when she was in what I called ‘mother mode’ with Michelle and Kylie. She never treated me like a nephew now. I was her partner. Her equal. Barely treated me like an employee, which I technically was. She just let me get on with whatever I deemed important.
Needed a shower after I came inside her again, chuckling and giggling away as we rushed to the bathroom, washing each other while making out at the same time. Opening the bathroom door once we were done, Mum was standing in her bedroom door. “You’re a bad influence on my sister, Christopher,” she said.
Jessica snorted. “Oh, my sweet innocent sister, how little you know about me!”
“I know enough! Cradle snatcher!” Then Mum laughed to herself, wished us ‘Merry Christmas’ and closed her bathroom door.
I actually breathed a sigh of relief. “Think she’s now feeling a little lonely. You’re with me. Becky is with Kylie. But I’m left thinking she wants to stay here,” Jessica said once we were back in bed.
“She’s never really been alone. After Dad died, she was with Barry rather quickly. As I said, she just got with the first bloke who showed a whiff of interest. I’m not faulting her, but the guy was the worst sort of rebound.”
Thankfully, no-one wanted to wake up ridiculously early on Christmas morning. Jessica did get up to help Mum make breakfast. I followed her downstairs a few minutes later, kiss on the cheek from Mum as she handed me a coffee, soft kiss on the lips from Jessica, before I set the table. Michelle wandered in a little later, Kylie and Becky not so surprisingly the last, holding hands, looking completely and utterly in love. It was rather adorable.
“Have a good time last night, girls?” Mum asked. She was teasing, which surprised me. Becky and Kylie blushed brightly. “Sure sounded like it. Must be thin walls or something.”
“Sorry,” Becky squeaked. Kylie looked like she just wanted a hole in the floor to open up.
“Don’t mind me. Sounds like my daughter knows how to please a woman, at least.”
I snorted. I couldn’t help it. Jessica saw the humour in the teasing. “At least someone’s getting action,” Michelle muttered, “Can’t even pull someone on a night out at the moment.”
“Care to head out on a night after new year with your old auntie?” Mum offered, “I need to get laid too, though I’ll be mindful that I don’t end up with another Barry.”
“Wouldn’t mind a real one instead of some silicone,” Michelle replied. I almost spat my drink all over the table. I mean, I knew but I didn’t know, if you know what I mean. Seeing my reaction, she leaned closer, adding, “It’s a nice thick one, Chris. Bet you must wonder who I think about when I fuck myself silly with it?”
Jessica laughed. She knew Michelle still fancied me at heart, but that I was now off limits. Still, I didn’t think she’d still fantasise about me, though I assumed she was just winding me up. We ate breakfast before heading to the living room to open presents. Everyone was happy with what I bought them, though I could see Jessica waiting for something special. That’s when I headed out to my car, returning with something behind my hands.
Getting down to one knee, I opened the box, showing her the ring I bought her. “All I want to do is spend my life making you as happy as I am, Jessica. Will you marry me?”
She could barely get a word out, nodding as I slid the ring onto her finger, before she kissed me. Everyone cried. Jessica couldn’t stop looking at the ring the rest of the day, stating I’d chosen just perfectly. I was put in charge of the barbecue, kept plied with beer, as the five women in my life immediately started to discuss the wedding. I’d already checked, it was all legal, and we’d already talked about the idea of getting married. Was it quick? Perhaps, but I loved her, and wanted to spend my life with her.
Jessica decided holding a joint New Year’s Ever and engagement party would be a good idea. We had two surviving grandparents, mother from their side, father from Dad’s. Both lived a fair distance away, which is why we rarely saw them, but hearing about our engagement, as there was no point hiding it, they put together plans to join us. My uncle also agreed to join us with my two male cousins. Jessica figured just telling him on the night would be amusing. Other than that, friends were invited, Becky and I inviting those closest to us down the coast for a couple of nights.
I was far more nervous than Jessica during the day everyone was meant to arrive. When I’m nervous, I get very quiet and shy. Jessica noticed immediately, taking me by the hand and leading me upstairs. She knew I wasn’t doubting the love we had, it was how people would react. She wrapped her arms around the back of my neck and kissed me softly. “Chris, I love you more than anyone on this world except my daughters, and I love them as equally as you. Does that prove how much I love you?”
I had to look away, as I figured if I kept eye contact, I’d start blubbing. “I knew that at heart,” I whispered.
“I don’t care what anyone else thinks except those closest. I haven’t felt this close to my sister in years. That’s thanks to you, Chris. You rescued her. My niece is here, who I utterly adore. My daughters definitely don’t want to leave home now. My family is larger. I hope those who visit accept our love. If not, then I don’t care. All that matters is you and I.” She stepped towards me. “When we’re married, I’m going off the pill.”
That made me meet her eyes. “What?”
“I want our child, Chris.” The small smile broadened. “No, I want children with you. I know my age… We’ll have to careful, but I want to feel life growing in me again, knowing it is ours.”
I wept. I couldn’t stop it that time, hugging, kissing, grinding against her. We ended up on the bed, only disrobing enough that I could free my cock and I could access her pussy. “Fill my pussy,” she moaned as the coupling was fast and furious, “I want to feel your seed in my womb. Knock your auntie up!”
“Fuck, tell me that every time going forward.”
“Like that idea?”
“I fucking love it, Jess. I’ll be by your side, every step of the way.”
We returned downstairs looked rather dishevelled. Mum took one look at us and smiled, walking towards us. “You two are scheming.”
“You’re going to be a grandmother,” I stated, “Not now, but after we’re married.”
Mum squealed and hugged us both, then she cried. Jessica cried. I chuckled at how excited Mum was despite the fact it was still just talking. I knew there would be difficulties as much as Jessica knew.
The party started early. I worked the barbecue as always, my male cousins proving friendlier than I remembered. Their father was still a moron, but at least he didn’t cause any trouble, chatting with everyone and keeping his drinking in moderation. Our grandparents were pleased to see the family. Friends that Becky, myself, Michelle and Kylie invited simply added to the atmosphere. The hum of conversation and short stabs of laughter echoed through the night.
Mum and Jessica organised all the side dishes as I cooked all the meat. I sat next to Jessica as we ate. I’m fairly sure a couple of those not in the know figured it out, but I still waited until everyone was finished eating before I stood up.
“I’m going to keep this short and, after what I say, I’m not exactly sure how people are going to react. I hope you all stay and at least ask questions instead of just walking away.” I took a deep breath, feeling Jessica take my hand in hers. That helped me. “We all look for love during our lifetime. I know for a fact I’ve been in love with someone for at least five to six years by now. It was only arriving here a few months ago I realised how much I did love her. Nowadays, I can’t imagine my life without her.”
“What are you saying, son?” my grandfather asked. He had it figured out, smiling in our direction.
“I asked Jessica to marry me. She said yes.”
There were some cheers. Some expletives cursed in surprise. My friends immediately shook my hand. There were a few giggles from those younger than us. My grandparents seemed absolutely fine with it. Male cousins looked a bit nonplussed. My uncle didn’t seem to care. That suited me fine. Jessica stood up and kissed me.
“I love you,” she whispered, “And here’s to a long and happy life together.”
That was something to live for.
Epilogue
Jessica and I married in a simple ceremony on the beach six months later. Everyone who was at our farm on NYE was at the wedding, as were other friends we had. Everyone knew she was my auntie, I was her nephew. No-one really seemed to give a shit. They noticed we were in love.
She was also four months pregnant during the ceremony. As soon as we announced our engagement, she went off the pill. It should have taken longer for her body to get back to normal. She joked that her body must have been eager to be impregnated. Or that I just had some very good swimmers, considering we still made love every night without fail. Whether she was fertile or not, her sex drive remained as high as mine.
An advantage of marrying an older woman, she constantly told me.
Becky and Kylie were the first to move out of home, renting their own little apartment in the nearest large town. Both were studying at university, but after all the Covid nonsense, much of the studying was now done online, so they could remain at home together. They wanted to marry, just like Jessica and I, but they were in no rush. All I knew is that I’d never seen Becky so happy and in love as she was with Kylie. Seeing them together was just so damned cute and adorable, it was like a sugar injection to the soul.
Mum remained at the farm. She sat down with Jessica and I one evening early in the new year and said she wanted to stay with whatever family remained. Jessica loved the idea, so did I. She insisted she wouldn’t get in the way, and that she was looking at getting back to work, but considering grandchildren loomed on the horizon, having a babysitter would always come in handy.
Michelle graduated from university and eventually found a job in the city up north. Jessica and I hated seeing her leave, but it was also the best thing for her. It was only the day she left, three months after I’d married her mother, that she hugged me before getting into her car. “I still love you,” she whispered, before letting me go, getting behind the wheel of her car and leaving without looking back.
I slumped where I stood. It wasn’t completely heart-breaking though. Getting away did her some good. Within six months, she was dating a man that she brought down to the farm to meet us within the year. The fact I approved of him made her grin, Jessica adored him, and all was right with the world.
Jessica and I eventually had three children of our own. I worried during each pregnancy. The first two were, I hesitate to say easy, but considering she was in her early forties, the doctor’s said everything was fine both times. She gave birth to another girl, who we christened Emma Mae, before she gave birth to our son, who we named Nathan. The third pregnancy was more difficult for her. She was just in pain more often, and considering she was approaching forty-five, her body was crying enough.
“Getting my fucking tubes tied after this bullshit for a fifth time,” she growled one morning waking up.
She gave birth to another boy, who we named after my father, Jeremy.
Despite all that, we still made love constantly. During her first pregnancy, I’d taken over running the farm on her behalf, and after we’d married, she’d changed the deeds and titles to reflect we were now married and I was her husband, going so far as to update things like her will. When she told me that, a cold stab of fear went through my body, needing to reassure my still rather young mind that it was something everyone had to take care of. I didn’t really have much, everything I did own had been hers, though the farm became ours as I eventually took over operations on a full-time basis as she raised our three children, alongside my mother.
Mum would never remarry. She’d lost the love of her life in my father and her turmoil with Barry left even more scars. I had no problem giving Mum all the affection she was missing, except that kept for the bedroom, making sure she knew just how special she was to me. I’m sure many would have thought our living arrangements strange, but after Kylie and Michelle had moved out, turning their rooms into nurseries and then rooms for our children, having Mum there was simply a godsend. Most importantly, she was happy, and that was all that mattered to Jessica and I.
Today, I’m thirty years old. My wife is fifty-two and still as beautiful as the day I’d proposed then married her. We have three children between eight and five. We dote on them something fierce. Mum lives with us and is practically a second mother. Kylie and Becky visit at least two to three times a week, and are talking of raising their own family. Michelle is happy with her partner but hasn’t mentioned marriage yet. She’s a constant visitor, sometimes with him but more often without, but I know she loves being back on the farm each and every time.
I’d turned up at the farm a decade ago with nothing more than a backpack of my belongings, kicked out of home, no hope for the future. But it’s often said that when a man meets the right woman, falls in love with her, and when she loves him back, anything is possible. I live by the theory that, sometimes, just sometimes, your dreams might just come true.
Chapter 15: Farm Ch. 01 [Incest]
Chapter Text
“She’s fucked, Bruce.”
I removed my hat and wiped the sweat from my forehead. The heat was sweltering out in the country. I looked around and could see the heat haze rise up from the ground, the only sound that of the occasional fly or mosquito, and the chorus of crickets and cicadas in the distance. I turned back to look at Mick, the man I trusted most on the farm.
“Is there anything you can do?” I asked, more in hope than expectation.
He pointed as he spoke. “You’re going to have to replace that entire block and that alone would cost a small fortune. Thing’s fucked, mate. Add to that, this thing is what? Thirty, forty years old. You need a new one, mate.”
“You know I can afford it but…” I paused, having to swallow down what I wanted to really say. “You know…”
“I know, mate, I know. But there comes a time when you have to let things go.”
I looked at him and chuckled. “Going soft on me, Mick?”
“I’m an old man now, Bruce. You know that.” He removed his hat. “I remember looking in the mirror and seeing jet-black hair.”
“I’m getting a few grey’s myself.”
“Everything’s getting old and worn out, it seems.”
I sighed and slammed the bonnet of the truck, swearing again to myself. “Come on, we’ll hitch it to the tractor and drag the fucker back to the garage.”
It was going to be a long drive back. The only reason Mick could even find me is that every vehicle had GPS. The farm I’d inherited from my father upon his passing was enormous. I’m a man in my early 40s, single and happy with my life. To call me a farmer would be too simple. I did own an enormous farm, breeding cattle and sheep while also raising crops and fruit. In the outback, life was hard, the days were long but also rather simple. My father had left the farm to me in his will when he died when I was only 22. Mum had died a decade before, my father and I watching her waste away from a terminal illness.
I didn’t exactly live alone on the farm, I had numerous people helping me during various times of the years, and there were half a dozen other homesteads dotted around the landscape. Mick was one of those people, my dad’s best friend and the man I still relied on most. He lived with his wife and son a couple of miles away from my house. I lived alone, both parents gone while my sister had left the farm when she was sixteen and had only ever returned twice, both times when I’d put our parents in the ground. I had next to nothing to do with my sister. We barely spoke. Not because I didn’t like her, I just had little in common with her. I knew she had a couple of kids, a nephew and a niece, a different father for each, and I knew enough to know she was always in a different relationship. I’ve seen the kids more often than my sister as both had been sent to visit me by their mother a few times over the years. That would be a hard journey for any kid, as I live at least a thousand miles from the city they lived in and the nearest large town is a half hour drive away.
Back at the farm, we parked the truck outside the garage, running a hand along its side and over its bonnet. I knew it was dead. One of the last links to my dad. I’d been with him when he’d bought it. The truck had been one hell of a workhorse, but it was now dead and I knew I’d just have to sell it for scrap. Mick just stood beside me, laying a hand on my shoulder.
“It’s the last link, isn’t it?”
I looked towards the house and nodded. “It is except for that. I’ll get online tonight and start looking for a new one.”
“Online? You mean that internet thing?”
I laughed. “Yes, Mick. You know that phone I gave you? That’s got the internet thing too.”
“I don’t understand all this new-fangled technology. I thought a phone was just a phone. I barely understand that text messaging malarkey.”
“I’ll have to sit you down one day, Mick, and go through all this with you.”
He dismissed that with a wave of the hand. “I’ll never understand it. My wife does one have those iPad things though. She loves it. Tried to get me to use it but I think I almost broke it.”
“You’re a man out of your time,” I stated with a chuckle.
We headed towards the house, Mick’s truck parked outside. The sun was getting low and the work day was over. A couple of my farmhands walked by, sharing a quick goodbye before they’d head home. Some lived close by, others lived in the nearest town.
“Want a beer?” I asked.
“Sure. I could do with wetting my whistle. Been a bloody hot one today.”
“It’s always a hot one, Mick.”
“I’m sure the weather is getting warmer.”
“You’re just getting old.”
“Son of a bitch,” he muttered through laughter.
We sat on the veranda, sucking down a couple of cold ones before Mick shook my hand and headed home in his truck. I wandered inside, cooked myself a simple meal before sitting in front of my computer. I did the usual things of checking my mail, reading a few bits of news before connecting to a messenger service. Once I was signed in, I noticed my niece was online so thought I’d say hello.
BruceAlmighty: Hey Em.
xxEms95xx: Hey Brucey
BruceAlmighty: How’s your day been?
xxEms95xx: Oh, you know, another day in paradise. *sigh*
BruceAlmighty: More problems with Mum?
That wasn’t unusual. I was left with the feeling mother and daughter had never really got along, and their relationship had been deteriorating for years. I just dreaded each time we spoke as I knew it was getting worse.
xxEms95xx: Not just her. Her new deadbeat boyfriend. I forget what number this one is.
BruceAlmighty: I could say something but I’ve heard so… She’s my sister by blood but… What’s wrong?
xxEms95xx: He’s disgusting. He keeps trying things on with me and Mum just laughs.
BruceAlmighty: What do you mean by ‘trying things’?
xxEms95xx: I think he wants to have sex with me. I feel trapped. I can’t leave as I can’t afford it, but Mum just says ‘Well, you’re of age now so why are you saying no?’ Ugh, she’s disgusting and he’s worse.
I had no idea things were getting that bad. We talked all the time, my niece and I. She had turned 19 a couple of months back but I’d watched her grow up for at least the past few years once I managed to get online. She would send me the occasional picture and she grew up from slightly awkward looking young girl into what even I’d to say was a beautiful young woman. Even though I hadn’t seen her in person now for a few years, she was still family and I certainly didn’t like hearing someone was trying to take advantage of her.
BruceAlmighty: What about your brother? Where is he now?
xxEms95xx: Other side of the country. He was smart and got out of here as soon as possible. He doesn’t even speak to Mum now.
I would have asked about her father, but neither my niece or nephew had anything to do with their fathers, both deadbeat guys in what sounded like a long list of deadbeats my sister decided to get with.
BruceAlmighty: The offer to come here still stands.
xxEms95xx: I know, Brucey, but I’m a city girl. I don’t know what I’d do on a farm.
BruceAlmighty: You’d be safe, that much I do know.
I remembered the precocious little girl that visited me when she was only about five or six years old. Having next to nothing to do with kids, having two of them around the house was a real change but we bonded immediately. She spent two weeks running under my feet, which I didn’t mind, as she showed an interest in nearly everything I did. Even at that young age, she seemed to see her mother for what she was as I remember the tears when she finally had to leave. It was one of the few times I’ve ever cried when the car carrying her drove away.
She’d been back every couple of years until about three or four years back. I could understand why she’d stopped coming, but I missed her and my nephew’s presence, even if only for a couple of weeks a year.
xxEms95xx: Let me think about it. Okay?
BruceAlmighty: Of course. But my door is always open, to you or your brother anyway. You need me, you give me a call. I’ll organise transport right away if necessary.
xxEms95xx: Enough about me. What about you? Everything okay?
BruceAlmighty: Can’t complain though the old truck has finally upped and died.
xxEms95xx: Grandad’s truck? Oh, I’m so sorry, Brucey.
BruceAlmighty: I’ll go tell the old man tomorrow and share a shot of whiskey with him as we celebrate thirty years of service.
xxEms95xx: lol. Are you serious?
BruceAlmighty: They’re here on the farm. I go see them sometimes, particularly when I want advice.
xxEms95xx: They speak to you?!?!?!?
BruceAlmighty: Of course not. But I know what he would say. And I know what he’d tell his granddaughter.
xxEms95xx: And what would that be?
BruceAlmighty: You’ll always have a home here.
We talked a bit longer before she disappeared offline, saying she had an early start the next morning. As usual, I then looked up a bit of porn, had a five-knuckle shuffle before heading to bed myself. I lay back and thought about what it would be like to have someone else around the house. I had lived with others before, in one or two relationships that eventually fizzled out. If I was after some companionship, I’d head into the nearest town and one of the pubs. I knew nearly everyone as the population was only a couple of thousand or so. That sometimes made finding a partner for some horizontal Olympics awkward, though I’d generally find a woman willing to stick my dick in them. Not exactly a romantic way of putting it, but at the end of the night, sometimes a man and woman just wanted some no strings attached sex.
The next morning, I was out in one of the paddocks with Mick, herding the cows as some of them needed milking, when I mentioned my conversation with Emily the previous night.
“You invited her here?” he asked, laughing away.
“I don’t see a problem with that.”
“What the fuck would she know about farming?”
“She was rather enthusiastic the last couple of times she’s been here.”
“She was a kid then, Bruce. How old’s she now? 18? 19?”
“19.”
He groaned. “Ugh, I can picture it now. I’ve seen what girls her age are like on TV.”
“It was only an offer at the end of the day. And she hasn’t taken me up on it.”
“Yet,” Mick stated quietly. He removed his hat and wiped his brow. “Though I suppose it would nice to have another young’un around here though.”
“Things don’t sound good at home. I’d just like to be that safety net if things get so bad she needs to escape.”
“I’d ask but I don’t really want to know either.” Mick then paused. “I remember the arguments your sister had with your father, particularly after your mother died. The man was grieving and she treated him like shit. I’ll be honest with you, Bruce. I was happy the day she left. It gave your old man some peace in his final years.”
“I remember.”
I understood why Mick sounded bitter. I think he was still convinced she drove my father to an early grave. Losing his wife at a young age diminished the zest for life he once had. Years of crossed words with his daughter, until she finally walked out of his life for good, destroyed him further. I did what I could to support, and I know he appreciated it, but I noticed that he seemed a little lost, I guess would be the right word for it. When he eventually dropped dead from a heart attack, no-one was surprised.
We didn’t talk every day but, after being told things were so bad at home, I put in the extra effort to keep in touch with Emily over the next few days and weeks. She made no mention of anything untoward happening again though there was no doubt life was miserable for her, mentioning that she always left early for work and tried to come home as late as possible. I suggested she try and move in with a friend but apparently that wasn’t even an option. She said that all she could do was wait it out and hope for the best.
Miles from home one morning a few weeks later, I was with a few of my farmhands as we were marking sheep ready for the start of the shearing season. So busy yelling instructions, or enjoying a laugh and the banter I always had with the young lads, I barely heard my phone ring in my pocket.
“Boss, phone’s ringing.”
“Shit!” I managed to fish it out of one of my pockets and looked at who was calling. My stomach fell as I couldn’t remember the last time I’d even heard her voice. I clicked answer. “Emily, what’s wrong?” I heard nothing but sobbing for around thirty seconds. “Emily?” I asked quietly.
“He tried to… He tried to…”
I knew exactly what she was trying to say. The temptation to get in my truck and drive to pick her up was almost overwhelming. “Where are you right now?”
“In the bathroom at work.”
I had to take charge of the situation. She needed to get out and she needed to get out now. I would have driven there if I could, but it would take longer than a day. “Emily, I’m going to tell you what to do. You need to follow these instructions. Okay?” I stated as gently as possible.
I heard her sniff. “Okay,” she said quietly.
“Go home. Grab yourself a bag. Pack your things. Go to a hotel tonight, somewhere near the airport. I’ll get online and book it for you, send you the details soon. Tomorrow morning, go to the check-in counter where you will be given a ticket. It will be a two-legged flight, as the local airstrip can only take Cessna’s, so you’ll swap planes about halfway. I’ll be waiting for you at the airstrip when you land tomorrow.”
“What if he’s there?”
“Call the police. Tell them what happened. Let me know if he is as I’ll change the details. But you’re coming here, no matter what.”
“But Mum…”
“Fuck your mother. If she’s stood by as this happened, she’s just as responsible. Go home now, Emily. Tell your boss you won’t be in tomorrow, perhaps never again.”
“Okay,” she said quietly.
“Em?”
“Yeah?”
“You’ll be fine. Remember, if either your mum or him is there, call the police.”
“Okay.”
“Call me when you get to the hotel.”
“I will.”
“Good girl. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Okay. I’ll go now.” I thought she was going to hang up. “Brucey?”
“Yeah?”
“Thanks.”
I smiled despite the situation. “No problem, kiddo. You just get here safely.”
“I will. See you tomorrow.” I heard another sniff as she disconnected. I noticed the looks from some of my farmhands. “I’m heading back to the house. I have things to organise. You boys will be alright?”
“Sure thing boss,” one of my farmhands, Phil, replied, “You go make sure she’s alright.”
I raced back to the house, Mick wandering out of the garage as I slammed on the brakes, the truck sliding along the dirt. He could obviously see my mood and took a guess what it was about. “She’s coming, then?”
“Swear to God, Mick, I’d drive there and kill him if I could. Never met the man. Wouldn’t know him if he passed me in the street. But I’d wring his neck if given the opportunity.”
“What are you doing now?”
“I have things to organise.”
I sat down at my desk and sent Emily a text, asking if she was safe. She replied back immediately, stating no-one was home so she was packing a bag. I found a modestly priced hotel right next to the airport, booking a room and sending her the details. I then looked for a flight and, while there were not many options for the second leg, I managed to get her onto something reasonable. She wouldn’t land until late the next day but I didn’t think she’d mind. I sent her a text of all the details once everything was booked.
Online later that night, I saw she was logged on, figuring she maybe had a laptop and had connected to the hotel wi-fi.
BruceAlmighty: Are you okay, Em?
xxEms95xx: Feeling a little better knowing that I’m leaving.
BruceAlmighty: Have you heard from your mother?
xxEms95xx: Amazingly, I have. Though she was just wondering where I was, making absolutely no mention of what that bastard tried last night.
BruceAlmighty: What did you tell her?
xxEms95xx: That I’ve left and won’t be coming back. I also made a call to the cops. She mentioned there had been a visit.
BruceAlmighty: Good.
xxEms95xx: Thanks for everything, Brucey. It means a lot.
BruceAlmighty: As I said, no problem. You’ll be safe and sound here, on that you have my word. Once you’re settled in, we’ll figure out what you can do.
I spent the morning working with Mick in the garage before sorting out one of the spare bedrooms. I had nothing that would make it ‘girly’, though considering she was 19, I still didn’t have a clue. But I’d take her into town after picking her up and let her pick out a few things to give the room a little more character. It could have done with a good paint but I’d have to do that later, if she wanted it.
After a late lunch, I headed into town as I needed to grab a few things anyway, heading into the pub for a drink afterwards. Mick had joined me as he wanted to see Emily too, though he still wasn’t entirely sure how she would adapt to life on the farm. I wasn’t overly concerned as it would have to be something we’d discuss rather quickly.
We arrived at the airstrip rather early, Mick and I simply leaning back against the front of the truck, watching the sky for any sign of the plane. We didn’t talk much. Neither of us needed to fill the silence with meaningless words. The silence was finally broken by the sound of an approaching turbo-prop engine, shielding my eyes from the sun to see the Cessna, a speck on the horizon.
Once landed, the Cessna parked up as the pilot disembarked and opened the door. Only one passenger stepped out. She placed a hat similar to mine on her head, an Akubra. She wore a long-sleeved check shirt, though had tied up the bottom of it, exposing her stomach. Figure hugging jeans while, rather sensibly, she wore a pair of boots. She reached back into the plane to retrieve a large rucksack, flinging it over her shoulder as she approached us.
“Well, I wasn’t expecting that,” Mick said quietly.
“You and me both…”
Then she saw me, squealed my name, dropped the bag and ran. Before I even knew what was going on, she’d jumped on me and nearly squeezed the air out of my lungs. After a few seconds, I figured I should probably complete the hug so wrapped my arms around her in return. Eventually she released me and I lowered her to the ground, looking up at me with wide brown eyes and she actually smiled.
“I wasn’t expecting that sort of greeting,” I stated with a chuckle, before gesturing to my right, “And I’m sure you remember Uncle Mick.”
“Of course!” she exclaimed, hugging him too.
“I’ll admit I was expecting some sort of city girl,” Mick stated once he’d hugged her.
“Give me a little credit. I knew where I was heading.”
“Well, yeah, but…” I stated before trailing off and shrugging. “It’s good to see you.”
A broad grin appeared, her nose crinkling slightly. “You too, Brucey.”
I laughed. “Still with the Brucey? I remember you calling me that when you were knee-high to a grasshopper.” I took a step back and looked her up and down. “Now you’ve returned, well, a woman.”
She blushed. “Thanks,” she said quietly.
I grabbed her bag and threw it in the back of the truck. “Come on, we’ll head off. Do you need anything?”
“No. I think I grabbed everything I needed,” she said, clambering into the rear seat of the truck.
“We can head into town now if you do think of anything. I’ve set up a room for you but it’s, well, lacking character,” I explained, looking in her direction via the rear-view mirror.
“All I want is a hot shower and a good meal.”
“You can have both once we’re back at the house. Mick, want to bring the wife over for dinner?”
“Sure thing. I’ll drive home once we get back and head back to yours for, I dunno, 7ish?”
“That’ll be fine, mate. We’ll have a barbeque.”
“That’s sounds awesome,” Emily said behind me.
The three of us chatted about nothing of importance during the drive back to the farm, otherwise spending most of it in silence as Emily stared out the window. I had next to no idea what she must have been thinking, if she was already thinking this was a bad idea, if she’d settle into life on the farm, or if it was only a temporary situation before she figured out what to do next. She caught me once looking in the mirror and smiled at me, so I assumed she wasn’t thinking it was a mistake just yet.
Mick headed off home once we were back at the farm. I escorted Emily inside and figured I should show her the room first, knowing she would definitely want to add her own character. I placed her rucksack on the bed as she threw her purse, phone and other bits from her pockets beside them.
“Um, I guess you may want me to paint it soon as… well, it could do with a little TLC but…” I trailed off and shrugged again. Another little smile this time. Then, to my surprise, she burst into tears, walking towards me again. “Something wrong?” I asked rather stupidly, once I’d wrapped her in another hug, figuring I may be giving a few of them over the next few days.
She shook her head. “No,” she whispered, “Just nice to know someone gives a shit about me.”
“What the fuck has your mother done to leave you feeling like this? Apart from the obvious, of course.” She looked up and I shook my head. “Rhetorical question, don’t worry.” She placed her head on my chest again. “You’ve got a home here for as long as you want, kiddo.”
“I’m already left with the feeling that I don’t want to leave.”
“Well, that was quick,” I retorted, unable to hide the chuckle.
“You know I’m going to be a mess for a while. I’ll want to talk about… certain things,” she added, taking a step back, probably to gauge my reaction.
I ran a hand through my hair. “Yeah, figured. Um…”
“Not now, though.”
“Look, I’ll certainly listen but… I’m a simple man… Lived here alone for a few years now so…”
“It’s going to be a little strange for both of us.” I just nodded. She smiled again, wiping her eyes. “Once I’m settled in, perhaps I’ll take you up on your offer. Make this a little more… homey.”
“Girly?”
She giggled and scoffed all at once. “I’m not that bad.”
I shrugged again. “As I said, this is your home and this will be your room. Do with it as you wish. You need anything, let me know and I can grab it. So, want the tour?”
“Sure.”
She was surprised how homely the house was inside as, while it didn’t look exactly ramshackle from the outside, appearances would be deceiving. She was particularly impressed by the fact a single man kept his bathroom so clean, and by the kitchen, which was probably far more modern than she expected. Ending up on the rear veranda, I just gestured and stated everything she could see I owned. She took a seat as I grabbed a couple of beers from inside, sitting back and enjoying the silence.
“It’s so quiet out here,” she finally said.
“Bit different, is it?”
“You ever been to a city?”
“Once or twice. I’m like a fish out of water in places like that. Most nights, I just sit on this veranda and enjoy the serenity. The tranquillity. It’s so peaceful out here. I don’t understand why people feel the need to group together in towns and cities.”
“Do you ever get lonely?”
“Not really. I’m busy all day and enjoy the silence at night.”
“What about a girlfriend though?”
“Haven’t found a woman yet who can handle the lifestyle. Doubt I ever will, in all honesty.”
“Have you tried internet dating?”
I looked at her and noticed the smirk. “God no. Listen, I don’t need my niece trying to organise my love life. I’m content with how things are.”
“If you say so,” she stated, still smirking as she took a sip of beer.
Mick and his wife, June, appeared few minutes later, and I got the barbeque going not long afterwards. I cooked plenty of meat while I wasn’t surprised that June had brought a pile of Tupperware, full of other things that would go well with a plate full of meat. Emily greeted ‘Auntie’ June with a warm hug, the two women soon nattering away as Mick joined me, doing the good bloke thing of supplying me with beer as I did my best not to burn everything.
Sitting down once everything was cooked, soon it was simply the sound of laughter echoing in the silence as the four of us shared stories, either recent or in the distant pass. As the sun dipped below the horizon, I also got a fire going to provide some light and warmth, particularly for Emily as I expected she’d find the difference in temperature a real surprise.
Mick and June eventually headed home as Emily and I headed inside out of the cold. Emily had a shower as I did my usual thing of getting online, though I would obviously forego a certain ritual considering I now had another person in the house. She eventually appeared behind me, wearing nothing but a small vest, with no obvious sign of a bra, and some very short shorts, which showed off her legs. I tried not let my eyes wander, remembering who she was.
“I’m ready for bed. I’m beat.” I got to my feet and wasn’t surprised that she wanted another hug. “Thanks for everything.”
“No worries,” I stated. She looked up at me, another smile, as I kissed her forehead, “As I said, you’re home now.”
She took a step back and I couldn’t help notice that her nipples were hard. I quickly moved my eyes away, embarrassed that I’d even noticed. “I’ll see you in the morning.”
“Yeah, sure thing, Em. Sleep well.”
“I will.”
She turned and I watched her walk away, her shorts almost painted on her arse. Once she’d disappeared, I ran a hand down my face before shaking my head clear of a couple of thoughts. Not entirely unpleasant except for the fact they were about my niece. After everything she had gone through, the last thing she needed was a pervy old uncle. Well, not exactly old but you know what I mean.
Chapter 16: Farm Ch. 02
Chapter Text
I was up early the next morning as always, surprised that Emily appeared no more than fifteen minutes after I was up. I wasn’t planning on doing too much work, it being a Sunday and the lone day of rest I rewarded myself with, but I still always woke at the same time. She sat down next to me and yawned, stretching at the same time that exposed her rather flat if not toned stomach. I kept my eyes firmly focused on my cup of coffee. Well, maybe I stole one or two glances.
Eventually she asked, “What are the plans today? Do you work every day?”
I chuckled. “I try not to. But no plans today. Is there anything that you’d like to do?”
“Horses.”
My chuckle turned into a laugh. “Should have known. Remember how to ride?”
“It’s all in the thighs.”
She said it in such a tone I almost spat out my coffee. I looked at her as she innocently drank her own coffee, meeting my eyes, and I knew she was smiling. “Let me have a shower and we’ll head out. Their paddock is only a short walk away.”
The heat was already building once we headed outside. I was surprised to see Emily had come prepared, once again dressed in sensible clothing, though this time wearing shorts rather than jeans. I didn’t blame her. I pointed out and explained certain features of the farm, such as where the milking and shearing was done, where most of the machinery was kept and other features of the farm. I was surprised at how keen an interest she showed, asking me plenty of questions along the way.
A few of the horses were at the fence when we approached. Emily had brought along a few carrots and soon she had three of them eating out of the palm of her hand. Literally. We must have spent at least half an hour at the fence as she fed the horses or patted their noses and necks.
“Do you ride them?” she wondered.
“Of course. When we’re rounding up the herds, we do it the old fashioned way. Well, except for the helicopter. That helps us locate and round up the loose cows and bulls, then we drive them back this way.”
“Can I do that one day?”
“Seriously?” I asked, unable to hide my surprise.
“Of course. If I’m going to live here, I’m going to earn my keep.”
“I had no idea this sort of life interested you.”
“Didn’t my childish enthusiasm each time I’ve visited before not leave any sort of impression?”
I removed my hat and ran a hand through my hair. “Well, it did, but I thought… Well, I thought it was precisely just because you were a kid.”
“Why do you think I so readily accepted moving here?” I shrugged. “Of course, the most important reason was because of you, Brucey. You’ve always looked out for me, even when you’re a thousand miles away.”
I could only smile before I asked, “Want to go for a ride?”
Her smile matched my own. “Sure.” She looked over the horses. “Which one, though?”
“Take that chestnut one there,” I stated, pointing. “He’s a good sort. Co-operative. And likes a canter.”
Once we’d saddled the horses, we mounted and headed off. I had a general idea of where we should head, though didn’t mention anything, hoping it would be at least a slight surprise. As we trotted along, Emily told me about what she’d been doing with her life. She’d done well at school but had chosen not to take further education, wanting to get out into the workforce and start making money. But, as I already knew, her home-life sucked and, despite working, she couldn’t afford to buy a house, while even renting would have left her scraping to survive.
“What about your mother?” I finally asked, hoping I wasn’t opening up a major can of worms, adding “You don’t have to talk about the other night yet, either. That’s on your own time. I merely wonder about my sister.”
“Your sister. My mother.” She chuckled bitterly. “She’s a bitch.” She looked at me, gauging my reaction. I just nodded. “She’s done nothing but belittle me and my brother for years. Spent years destroying my self-confidence. I even contemplated… You know, ending it… Once or twice.” Then she looked at me and smiled. “Finally I had an escape. I just had to find the courage to finally leave.”
“She work? Has a job?”
She cracked up laughing. “You’re kidding, right. She’s claiming some sort of government benefit. No idea what for.”
“What about these men she’s with?”
“The current one does work but he also deals. The one before that was unemployed and I’m sure pimped her out. The one before that was simply a deadbeat. Used to bash her around a bit. The one before that… I think he’s now in jail for armed robbery. One before that is in jail for murder. One before that, my father, or sperm donor, as I call him, lives on the other side of the country now. The one before that, my brother’s sperm donor, was probably one of the better men she’s been with, though that’s not saying much considering…”
“Fucking hell. Is she simply off the rails or what?”
“No idea. All I know is that I’ve spent most of my teenage years fending for myself.”
“I had no idea. I’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologise, Brucey. Not like I told you much about it. I couldn’t because…”
“You figured I’d worry?”
“I knew you’d drive all the way into the city to collect me. And my brother.”
“I’m tempted to say you should simply cut all contact with her.”
“I will eventually.”
“Does she know where you are?” She shook her head. “I wonder if she’ll call me. Can’t rightly remember the last time I actually spoke to her.”
“You can tell her that I’m here if you want. I’m 19 years old. I no longer have to answer to her.”
The land of the farm wasn’t completely flat as we ended up traversing a series of rolling hills before we finally crested one that would give a spectacular view of what lay ahead. Much of the land was dry, though wasn’t what people though as desert. There was plenty of grass as far as the eye could see, with small outcrops of trees. In the valley below ran a river that was full for the first time in years. I heard Emily gasp beside me as I knew she’d never seen it before.
“I had no idea it existed,” she said quietly.
“The last time you were out here, this thing was barely a creek. But apparently there’s been plenty of rain up in the mountains. News is that this will remain full for a long time to come. Good as we needed the rain.”
“Is it safe to swim?”
“Of course. It doesn’t flow fast and is plenty deep. All you’ll have to bring is your swimming costume.”
“Good thing I brought a bikini or two.” I looked at her as she shrugged. “I figured I may get a little sun out this way.”
“You’ll get plenty, that’s for sure. We’ll definitely head back this way and you can have your swim.”
“Will you join me?”
“Sure. I love a good swim as much as the next man.”
We turned our horses around and headed in a different direction, take a long circuit back towards the farm. We rode by some of the sheep, many of them definitely on the verge of requiring a good shear, Emily once again mentioning that she’d like to learn how to do that. We ended up in another paddock where some of the cattle was kept, joking that one of them may end up on our dinner plate one day.
“Good thing I’m not a vegetarian,” she stated, taking everything in her stride.
Arriving back at the farm in time for a late lunch, I made us some sandwiches, with bread I actually made myself, that fact alone making quite a significant impression, or so it seemed. I don’t bake but it’s difficult to get certain things this far out and, considering I didn’t want to drive into the nearest town all the time, I’d learned to do certain things for myself in the kitchen.
I rarely watched TV but always treated myself to a few hours of an afternoon on a Sunday when I watched the football, always with a couple of beers and some snacks. I didn’t expect Emily to have any interest whatsoever so was surprised when she took a seat next to me on the couch with a beer of her own. Asking what sort of football then who was playing, she seemed quite content to sit and watch beside me, asking the occasional question but otherwise watching in silence. I guess she wanted company as much as she wanted to keep me company.
When the game was finished, I wasn’t that surprised to hear her offer of making dinner. Unable to remember the last time anyone had made me dinner; I took her up on her kindly offer. I was polite enough to join her in the kitchen, watching from the table as she soon learned what was available in the pantry and the fridge and was soon cooking up a storm. I always cooked simple food, generally meat, potato and vegetables. It was obvious that Emily wasn’t cooking the same sort of thing.
I probably cleared my plate in five minutes after that first tasty bite. I was hungry but it was so goddamned tasty at the same time. I left her in a fit of giggles when I leaned back and burped.
“Sorry, used to living alone,” I stated.
“I’ll take it as a sign of appreciation for my cooking skills.”
“You’ve got yourself a job right there, young lady. You were working in a kitchen, right?”
“I was but they never took my skills seriously because I wasn’t officially trained.”
“If you can cook things like that, you have absolute free reign around my kitchen.”
She smiled. “I like to bake too.”
“You’re going to make one man very happy one day.” Her cheeks flushed and I figured I’d embarrassed her. “Just being honest, Em. A way to a man’s heart is through his stomach.”
“I was told the best way to keep a man happy is to simply feed him and fuck him.”
I looked at her, a face of innocence returned my way, before I burst into laughter. “Yeah, that’s what I meant too.”
I helped clear up, the two of us making a good team as everything used was cleaned, dried and put away, before we grabbed another beer each and sat on the veranda again. I think she already understood that it was a nightly ritual. We chatted a little bit but once again enjoyed the sound of silence, before I headed inside to have a shower.
I thought nothing of walking from the bathroom to my room with just a towel around me but came to a stop when I bumped into Emily. I noticed her cheeks redden as she looked me up and down. “Something wrong?” I asked, drying my hair with another towel.
“No. No. It’s just… I didn’t expect…”
“Oh… Sorry. I didn’t think. I’ll remember to wear a shirt or something next time.”
“Oh… I’m not complaining. I’m definitely not complaining.” Then she put a hand to her forehead. “That sounded worse than it should have.”
I laughed. “Guess this will take some time getting used to for both of us.”
She turned to head into her room but stopped and looked back at me. “You are a good looking man, Brucey. Leaves me wondering why you’re single.” I must have stood there, looking utterly dumbfounded, as she just smiled and said, “Good night.”
“Yeah, good night.”
The next week flew by as it was the start of the shearing season, waking before dawn each morning for breakfast before we headed out to start gathering the sheep. As she’d said, Emily was soon getting involved with all the enthusiasm I expected. She found it tough as shearing sheep took a lot of physical effort, the little bastards always straining against your hold as you tried to get their woollen coats off. She was knocked on her arse more than once by an uncooperative sheep but impressed me and my men when she got straight back up, dusted herself down and tried again.
At the end of each long day, bodies covered in sweat and dirt, muscles aching from the exertion, we’d always share the cooking duties before sitting down for dinner. We’d then shower before sitting out on the veranda, enjoying a cold beer. The first couple of nights ended with Emily falling asleep in her chair. I had no problem lifting her up and carrying her to bed. At least she weighed less than a sheep. The second time it happened, she woke up as I carried her and she just gave me this smile that part of my brain couldn’t help but misinterpret. But that’s all it was. Just a smile. I just think that she was finally happy.
Sunday being our day off, we were still up early though at least after the sun was up. She actually cooked what can only be describe as a full English breakfast, a real treat considering I never cooked breakfast for myself. The plate put in front of me looked delicious but the kiss on the cheek was what surprised me most. “This is for all the hard work this week. And for letting me feel like part of the gang,” she added.
“Don’t sell yourself short,” I retorted, forking some bacon and egg into my mouth, making sure I’d swallowed before adding, “You’ve done a bloody good job this week. You’re a natural.”
She sat down with her own plate, nowhere near as full as mine. “I’m sure I was slowing you down.”
I shook my head. “Not at all. And this will go on for a couple of weeks yet as we have thousands of the buggers to do, depending on time of year. And you’ve already spoken to most of the lads. They’re a good sort.”
“Well, at least they don’t make a big deal of me being a girl.”
“You’re getting stuck in and doing a bloody good job while doing it. What’s between your legs means fuck all in the grand scheme of things.”
She grabbed my hand and gave it a squeeze. The smile on her face spoke volumes. “Thank you,” she said quietly.
“Trust me, if you weren’t, I’d have told you. But you’ve got a good head on your shoulders. We might just need to put a bit of muscle on those arms of yours.” She laughed at that. “Want to head to the river today?”
“That sounds great!”
“We’ll saddle up the horses. Take some lunch with us too. Make a real day of it.”
“It’s a date!” I looked at her and smiled at the choice of words. I think she embarrassed herself as she clearly blushed. “I mean…”
“It’s fine. Don’t worry about it.”
We made some sandwiches, adding a few bits of fruit as well, packing it all into a small bag before we changed and headed outside. Emily took the same horse she rode the previous weekend while I took my favourite black stallion. He could be an absolute bastard but I knew him well, and while he could be grumpy at times, he’d generally co-operate once I had him saddled.
It was a good couple of hours or so ride to the river, once again chatting about nothing important on the way until we crested the rise and the river came into view. Tying the horses to a nearby tree on arrival, I placed a blanket down, placing our bag of food on top of it as Emily stripped off. I’ll admit I could do little else but stare when she stood in front of me in a black bikini, a thousand unsavoury thoughts filtering through my mind, plus involuntary blood flow to my crotch. I blinked rapidly and looked away for a moment before she walked towards the water. I watched her walk into it before she disappeared underneath.
“It’s so cold!” she cried upon surfacing.
“It can be a little deceiving,” I muttered to myself, unsure if I meant the water or what my niece looked like without most of her clothes on.
“Are you coming or what?” she called out, only her head now bobbing above the water.
I spent a few seconds willing my erection to disappear before I stripped down to a pair of swimming shorts and joined her in the water. We just enjoyed the cool water for a time as the sun was properly beating down, thankful that we’d put on some sun-cream before leaving the house. After floating around for a while, she then swam towards me and wrapped me in a hug. She didn’t say anything as she did and I couldn’t help but feel her skin against my mine, and her perky breasts against my chest. I tried really, really hard but the body has a mind of its own and it wasn’t long until I heard her gasp. I pulled away in an instant.
“Sorry.”
“Don’t be. I understand,” she said quietly.
“You’re my niece! But it’s been a while since a near-naked woman hugged me like that. I’m sorry.”
She swam towards me again and kissed my cheek. “It’s nothing to be ashamed about, Brucey. You should be glad it still works,” she said, I figured teasing me at the same time.
That defused any tension as I burst into laughter. “It works, trust me,” I stated, not caring if she knew what I meant.
She just raised an eyebrow. “Good to know.”
I didn’t know what she meant by that and, to be honest, didn’t really care. “You’re a beautiful young woman, Emily. Never doubt that.”
She smiled again before she swam away and the tension completely disappeared. I just took a deep breath and calmed down. We eventually got out and sat on the blanket I’d brought, slowly eating through the lunch we’d prepared. Once our appetites were sated, we lay back on the blanket side by side after I’d popped an umbrella to at least give us a little bit of shade.
“Can I ask a personal question?” she eventually asked.
“Sure.”
“What do you look for in a woman?”
I scratched the stubble on my chin before replying. “I honestly don’t know. Nothing in particular, I guess. As I said, I’m a rather simple man. What you see is what you get. What I have no time for is drama. I guess I would like someone as simple as myself.”
“What about looks?”
“I’m not picky, to be honest. Sure, I have favourite features but, at my age, you don’t let things like that spoil your choices.”
“What about age?”
“You’re sure inquisitive,” I replied, unable to stop my laugh.
“Just wondering.”
“Age is just a number, I guess,” I stated, with a shrug, “Though I wouldn’t want someone too much older than me. I’m not expecting kids at my age but you never know. Not too many young women could handle this life, though, as I’ve said before.”
“Oh, you’d be surprised…”
I turned to face her and she immediately looked away. “What do you mean?” I wondered.
“Nothing.” I heard the tone and I think she was embarrassed. So I left it alone.
“What about you? What do you look for?”
“I want a man. A real man. Not a boy. Not someone who spends more time in the mirror doing his hair then me. Not someone who spends more time getting dressed than me. Or, heavens above, wears more make up than me.”
I burst into laughter again. “Seriously? Guys do that nowadays?”
“You’d be surprised. Then there are those who spend entire time worrying that he’s going to offend me. I particularly hate white knights and so-called ‘nice guys’. I can look after myself. I can understand wanting to defend me. Yes, I like to think I’m a somewhat modern woman but they often ask ‘What do women want?’ I’m quite simple. I just want a real man. Someone who’ll protect and provide and, I tell you what, I’d spend my time keeping him happy.”
“Feed him and fuck him, right?”
“Spot on, Brucey.”
“Sounds like you need a country boy, then. Plenty of ‘manly’ men around here, I guess, compared to city boys.”
“Oh, definitely.”
I heard the tone again but thought nothing of it. Maybe she had her eye on one of the lads who worked for me already. If she told me who it was, I’d certainly try and introduce the two in a better setting. I picked good lads to work for me. They worked hard and were generally good boys. I knew they’d treat my niece the way she deserved to be treated. Though I’m not sure I’d want to know about them having sex in my house, particularly considering it had been a while since I’d had any.
Without a word, Emily got to her feet and bounced back down into the water, calling me to join her once again. I was ready to go to sleep but figured I could do with another dip. Thankfully she didn’t come too close to me this time as I knew how my body was going to react if she touched me again. But we spent at least another hour in the water before we got out, dried ourselves off, dressed and, after packing our gear, mounted up and headed back to the house.
It had been a long day despite it being rather relaxing, so we didn’t have much for dinner and eventually parked ourselves in front of the TV, leaving the lights off. It wasn’t long before I was feeling rather sleepy as Emily practically snuggled into me in the end. I just wrapped an arm around her and gave her a cuddle. Eventually I could sense she was sleeping, noticing her eyes closed and her breathing rather regular so figured she was. Trying not to wake her, I gently lifted her off the couch and carried her into bed, making sure she was snug under the covers. I kissed her forehead and looked at her for a moment. Even while asleep, she had a little smile on her face. I took that as another sign that she was happy. Then her eyes opened briefly and the smile broadened.
“I love you.”
“I love you too, sweetheart,” I replied quietly, kissing her forehead again, “Get some sleep. It’s another busy week coming up.”
Walking to my own bedroom, I realised that was the first time she’d said those words to me since coming back. And certainly since she’d last been up to the farm. I understood the reasoning why. Apart from her brother, who lived even further away, I was the only family she had who cared about her. There was no doubt we were already close. I enjoyed having her presence in the house and I knew she was already enjoying life on the farm and the simplicity of life in general.
It was another long week of early rises and hours of shearing in the heat, leaving the pair of us exhausted once the sun went down. We’d always have dinner together and enjoy the nightly ritual of the veranda and a beer, but we’d generally head to bed early. It was probably the Thursday when I was reading a book and felt the need for a piss. I had to pass Emily’s room on the way to the toilet and thought I heard something while on the way to the toilet. Desperate for a piss, I headed straight to the toilet. On the way back, I was sure I heard something again.
I didn’t want to invade her privacy but I was wondering what it was. Her door was slightly ajar, so I stayed out of sight and listened. There was no misunderstanding about what she was doing. I took a step back and thought to myself that I should just head straight to my bedroom. The other half wanted to listen. It was a conflict that was eventually won by the more carnal side, shall we call it. I stepped forward again and there was no missing the fact she was masturbating. And she was having one hell of a good time, from the sounds of it anyway. I felt my cock thicken but certainly wasn’t going to join in. Well, I wouldn’t do it at her door anyway.
I listened for a good five or so minutes, to her moans and heavy breathing. And then she said something that completely startled me. She said my name. I don’t know if she knew if I was there or not. But I certainly didn’t misinterpret that. There was no-one else on my farm who shared my name. I was the only Bruce on the farm. I was the only Bruce in the nearest town. So, unless she knew a Bruce back in the city, she was thinking about me while masturbating. It was almost too much because part of me started to think very unsavoury thoughts.
I quickly but quietly headed back to my room. I came no more than five minutes later, the only thoughts racing across my mind as I beat my meat being those of my niece. I felt disgusted with myself afterwards but also a little bit relieved. I wouldn’t say there was any sort of sexual tension between us but, well, I’d certainly cracked a few erections around her while I was left with the feeling I was the sort of ‘manly’ man she looked for. I’ll admit to feeling a little perplexed about everything. There was no missing that my niece was attractive. A beautiful young woman, as I’d told her before. But she was my niece and there are boundaries one doesn’t cross. I certainly wouldn’t want to betray the trust she’d put in me.
But, the other part of my mind was thinking that she clearly thought of me as some sort of sexual being, particularly if she was thinking about me while masturbating. Perhaps she was just lonely and needed a man to think about while she did so. The one thing I knew is that it was definitely not a subject we could discuss. I certainly didn’t want to let her know I listened to her masturbate. I figured she did. Everyone did. But still…
On a Saturday, we only ever did a half day, everyone knocking off by lunchtime. If we had to do a full day, we only did light duties around the farm, making sure the important jobs were completed. Emily and I were busy clearing out one of the barns when I asked if she was interested in going into town that night.
“That sounds like fun. What sort of entertainment is available?”
“You’ve got around half a dozen pubs. There’s also the RSL, where you can get a decent feed, there are some pokies and they sometimes have a band on. If you’re looking for some sort of nightclub, you’re out of luck. You’d have to head to the city for that.”
“Those have never interested me. Why don’t we try one of the pubs and go from there?”
We knocked off a couple of hours early because I figured ‘Why the hell not?’ We both showered and I figured, since I was going out on the town for the first time in quite a while, I’d dress nicely for it, putting on a good pair of jeans and a nice shirt. I even went all out and put on some aftershave, completing the look by wearing my good boots.
Wandering out into the front room, I was joined by Emily a few minutes later and she pretty much took my breath away, my mouth going dry as I looked her up and down. There was no missing the blush on her cheeks as my eyes simply devoured her. Sensible heels on her feet, long tanned legs, a summer dress that ended about halfway down her thighs, tight to her body and showing off her bust, and a bit of cleavage, and only thin straps over her shoulders, exposing her tanned skin. She wore faint make-up but she didn’t really need it.
“What do you think?” she asked, standing a little awkwardly as I stared at her in silence.
I cleared my throat. “You look gorgeous. I mean… You look stunning, Em.”
The smile lit up her face. It probably lit up the entire room. She walked forward and kissed my cheek. Then I heard her sniff. “Is that aftershave?”
“Yeah.”
She stepped back and crossed her arms. “You think this is some sort of date?”
I noticed the smirk on her face. “Not often I get to treat a young woman to a night on the town. Figured I should scrub up and smell nice at the same time. You ready to go?”
“I am. Are you driving?” I nodded. “How will we get home?”
“I’ll try not to drink too much. The local coppers don’t mind us driving a little over the limit. If we’ve both had too much, one of them will drive us home.”
She raised both eyebrows in surprise. “Really?”
“Of course. Country coppers look after us locals. They certainly don’t want to screw us over.”
“I learn something new every day.”
We arrived in town half an hour later, and it was busy. A couple of my favourite pubs were full to bursting. I wasn’t sure if Emily wanted somewhere quiet, but she just grabbed my hand and we wandered into one of the better pubs in town. We managed to find a booth, not terribly surprised that Emily sat next to me, not across. We ordered some food, a couple of beers and spoke with each other, though we were visited by numerous people I knew. For some reason, whenever I introduced Emily, I never mentioned she was my niece. And she made no mention that I was her uncle. No-one said anything but I was left wondering if they thought she was my date. Considering I was easily double her age, that would certainly set tongues wagging, small country town and all.
After dinner, we headed to a different pub which played a little music on a jukebox. Being a country town, the music tastes were simple. Either country, country rock, rock or blues. Emily surprised me yet again by choosing a few country tracks, then didn’t surprise me by getting me to dance with her. I’m ready to admit that I have two left feet but, to my laughter, she wasn’t exactly graceful either. No matter what, we were both having a great time, laughing away, and there were plenty of hugs being shared.
We ended up heading to a third pub, and then a fourth, before I suggested I’d better not keep drinking. It was already getting rather late but we were still enjoying ourselves, so we both switched to non-alcoholic drinks. I think it was probably midnight by the time we got back in my truck for the drive back to the farm. It was pitch black around us, the only illumination coming from the headlights.
“Stop for a moment,” Emily requested after I’d driven a few minutes.
“Why? Are you sick?”
“No. Just stop a moment.” I brought the truck to a halt as she’d asked. “Turn off the lights.” I did that too as Emily opened her door and got out. I followed her, wondering what she was doing. Even though it was pitch black, it didn’t take my eyes long to adjust and I could see she was looking up.
“They’re so bright. So vivid. I didn’t know there were so many.”
“No light pollution out this way.”
“It’s beautiful,” she whispered, wrapping an arm around me. I did the same thing in return. She eventually shivered and said, “Take me home, Bruce.”
Bruce. Not Brucey. Strange, but I thought nothing of it. The rest of the drive home took place without incident and in relative silence. After parking the truck, we headed inside and she grabbed a couple of beers out of the fridge, heading out to the veranda like normal. We continued to sit in contented silence until I was starting to feel a bit tired. I yawned to suggest I was ready for bed. She just looked at me and smiled.
We headed inside and stopped outside her room. “I had a good time tonight.”
“Me too,” I said.
“Does the date get a kiss goodnight?”
“Of course,” I said, and I leaned down to kiss her cheek.
“No, I mean a real kiss.”
“Em…”
She laid a hand on my chest and, even in the darkness, I could read her eyes. “Please kiss me.”
“You’re my…”
“I know who I am. I don’t care. And I know you find me attractive.”
“Of course I do. But…”
She took a step closer to me and ran a hand down my shaven cheek. I grabbed the hand and kissed her palm before she wrapped it around my neck. She then helped bend my face down to meet hers. She quickly licked her lips before mine met them. I knew I shouldn’t be doing it. I knew it was wrong.
But, by god, it was good to kiss another female for the first time in what felt like years. The mind and body were on automatic pilot as I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her tight to my body. I was then surprised when she made the first move to introduce her tongue. I met her move and it wasn’t long before I had her pressed against the wall and my erect cock pressed against her. I eventually had to break the kiss and meet her eyes, both of us breathing hard.
“We really shouldn’t go any further,” I whispered.
“But what if I want you to?”
I closed my eyes and tried to clear my mind of a thousand thoughts, all of them wrong. But most of them were also things that I probably would have wanted to happen too. The sexual tension between us had increased over the past week if not longer. “Are you really sure about that, Em?”
She kissed me softly on the lips. “Yes. When you asked me about what man I wanted, I was describing you.”
Her mind was obviously decided already. But mine was in complete and utter turmoil. To make this sort of decision, to actually take the decision to sleep with my niece, of all people, required a clear head. “Em, I need to think about this.”
“Oh…”
I grabbed both her hands and squeezed them in reassurance. “Emily, I can tell you’ve already made your mind up. This is what you want. But I need to think. Please give me that.” Even in the darkness, I could sense the disappointment. Eventually she nodded. I released one of my hands and gently stroked her cheek before kissing her softly again. “We’ll talk about this in the morning when we have clear minds.”
“My mind is already clear,” she said quietly, almost a little defiantly. She reached up to kiss me again and I couldn’t help lose control for another few seconds, the desire to have my way with her nearly overwhelming my self-control completely. But I again broke the kiss and let go of her. She seemed to understand that the moment was over. She walked to her door and opened it, not before turning back one last time. “I know you heard me the other day when I was masturbating.”
“Shit…”
“Why do you think I said your name? I wanted you to know. I wanted you to come into my room.”
“Em…”
“Just so you know, I’m going to get naked and masturbate right now, thinking about you. Will you masturbate thinking about me? Will you join me in my room? I wonder…” With that, she entered her bedroom, once again leaving her door ajar.
I headed straight to my own bedroom, closing the door behind me. I sat on my bed and thought about things. A 19-year-old woman wanted me, a 40-something year old man. That woman happened to be my niece. Part of me needed to say no right away. It’s just not possible. It’s wrong. The other part of me, growing larger with each minute that passed, thought I should do it. She wanted me. I was warming to the idea of wanting her. But for our relationship to turn sexual? That’s one hell of a big step considering we were related.
We’d be breaking every taboo in the book.
Chapter 17: Farm Ch. 03
Chapter Text
I didn’t sleep much that night but rose early like normal. I was sitting in silence, drinking a coffee, my mind still processing the events of the previous night. I was soon joined by Emily, who made her own coffee before joining me at the table. She said morning and I grunted a reply, not to be rude but I wasn’t sure what else to say or do.
“Any plans for today?” she asked.
I shrugged. “None really except for the usual ritual of watching some football.”
I continued to just sip my coffee, not really giving her any eye contact, mostly because I didn’t know what I’d do. “Are you mad?” she finally asked.
I shook my head. “No. I’m not mad. A little confused. No, very confused. But I’m not mad. I could never be mad.”
“I meant every word.”
“I know.”
I heard a sniff, finally turning my head to see her wipe a cheek. I moved my seat back and grabbed her hand. She got to her feet and sat on my lap, throwing her arms around me as I just hugged her. I was left thinking that she thought she knew what she wanted but was a little confused herself. When she’d settled down, our eyes met again and she returned a lopsided grin. I think I then surprised her by gently kissing her on the lips again. Only for a couple of seconds but it was long enough.
“Guess we should have that talk.”
“Already?” she asked in surprise.
“Didn’t get much sleep so had a lot of time to think. Still thinking now, to be honest.”
“What were you thinking about?”
“The fact I would like to see what my niece looked like naked. What she’d look like on her knees. What she’d looked like underneath me. About how I’d spend every day trying to make her happy.”
“Really?” she asked almost timidly.
“I have only question, Emily.” She nodded. “Are you absolutely sure you want this? We’re possibly crossing one hell of a line here. No-one can know about this. We keep this secret to our graves.”
“One hundred percent,” she stated adamantly.
I nodded my head. “Take a seat. I need to ask a couple of questions. We’re adults here so I’m hoping…”
“I’ll answer whatever you need to know to make this work.”
She met my eyes as she sat down again and I smiled, a grin from her returned. But she also knew I was being serious. And I knew I had to be blunt. “You’re 19 years old. Are you sexually active?”
She blushed immediately. “Yes. But… Only the one.”
“You’ve only been with one man?”
She scoffed. “Boy, Bruce. He was my boyfriend at school. I eventually had sex with him just to see what the big deal was. He wasn’t that good. I put out to keep him happy but I eventually ended it as…” She trailed off but had a good idea why.
I couldn’t help laugh and she joined in with for a second, already defusing some of the tension. “Fair enough. Are you on birth control?”
She nodded. “I am. The one decent thing my mother did for me was get one of those implants that you can get nowadays. I know it works because of said ex-boyfriend.” She leaned forward. “I know sex sucks for some men if they have to wear a condom,” she added quietly.
“Like taking a shower with a raincoat on.” She burst into a fit of giggles. “It’s true. But there’s also a few good reasons why.”
“I want to have sex with you,” she blurted out.
“I know. I’ll admit, the feeling is mutual.” I watched the broad grin appear, but also her cheeks glow even brighter if possible. “But we’re taking this slowly, Em. You know how old I am. Half of my mind is saying this is a really bad fucking idea.”
“But…?”
“I know you love me in a way that’s not the way a niece should love her uncle. I understand that. There’s nothing I can do about it. You can’t help the way you feel.”
“Do you feel the same way?” she asked hopefully.
I looked at her in silence for a few seconds before I smiled and nodded. “I love you in a way I definitely shouldn’t.” She sighed with relief before lowering her head, nodding. “There is just one condition, and it’s entirely in your hands.”
“What is it?”
“If, at any time, you want to end it, please tell me. Don’t feel like you have to stay with me for no reason, particularly if your feelings for me change in any way. We’re two adults. We obviously talk all the time. So if you’re ever unhappy, tell me. I certainly don’t want to take advantage. And no matter what, this will always be your home.”
“You won’t. I know what I want.”
“I just want you to be sure.”
“I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life, Bruce.”
We finished the rest of our breakfast in silence before I told her I was going to take some time with myself outside, just to sort my mind out. She understood, saying she’d just watch a bit of TV. I headed out to the barn and sorted out the horses, unable to really concentrate on anything except what had occurred over the past twelve or so hours. My niece was a beautiful young woman. She had impressed me with how quickly she had adapted to life on the farm. She had a spark and enthusiasm that was infectious. Even old Mick was caught up by it.
And she wanted me. Her uncle, twice her age and more, certainly starting to show a bit of wear and tear. A proper bloke, I guess, but I certainly wasn’t romantic or anything. I was rather simple regarding the outlook of my life. And I definitely liked my life very simple. Getting involved with my niece, of all people, could potentially throw a real spanner in the works. But I’m not going to lie and say I didn’t want her at the same time. Maybe some of that was to do with being a bit lonely. It was definitely to do with the fact she was gorgeous. I still couldn’t wrap my mind around the fact that she wanted me, of all people. I’d probably never understand it.
I headed back into the house for lunch to find Em already making some sandwiches. She turned as I approached her, looking at me in hope, rather than expectation. I figured I should put her mind at ease and make my feelings known as I grabbed her around the waist, pulled her close and kissed her. I felt the smile form on her lips for a second before we started a serious make-out session. It wasn’t long until her hands were all over my body while I took a moment to feel her breasts, feeling her nipples harden immediately and she gasped I gently squeezed one.
Then she lowered a hand to my cock and my breath caught. Then I shook my head. “Not yet, Em. Not yet.”
“Sorry.”
“Never apologise. As I said, slow. I probably shouldn’t have felt you up your tits.”
She smiled. “I’m not going to complain. About time I felt the hands of a real man grab them.”
I looked at my hands. They were calloused and scarred from years of hard work and graft. And that was despite wearing gloves half the time. I met her eyes, probably looking confused. She seemed to have this idea of what a man was that. I guess I fit her ideal. She grabbed my right hand and placed my palm against her left hand. To be fair, her hand was rather dainty compared to mine.
“One of your fingers is two of mine!” she stated, before she lowered my ring and pinkie fingers, smirking at me, “Imagine what you could do with just those two.”
I’ll admit, I cracked up into laughter at that one, particularly her tone. I was beginning to gather just how much she wanted me to fuck her. She kissed me gently on the lips before turning around, continuing to make lunch. I grabbed us a couple of beers from the fridge, plus some packets of crisps from the cupboard, heading into the living room and flicking on the TV as I figured we’d still carry on the Sunday ritual.
She appeared a couple of minutes later with two plates of sandwiches, handing one to me before taking a seat on the couch as we watched the start of the game. We then sat back and drank our beers, Emily leaning into me, wrapping an arm around my chest. I think we were both talked out as we watched the game in near silence. I found it difficult to concentrate on the game at times, feeling her breasts press into me or her hand caress my chest, occasionally looking at me with a look in her eyes that I didn’t misinterpret at all.
We made dinner together once the meal was over and, once that was eaten, carried out the usual ritual of sitting together on the veranda. We’d only had the single beer when she got to her feet, grabbed me by the hand and we headed inside. “I’m going for a shower,” she said, “Then you can have one. Then we can go to bed.”
I smirked at the fact she was taking charge. Or, at least, she thought she was. I just patted her arse and told her I’d follow her in afterwards. I wandered into my bedroom and thought about where we would sleep. Would we start sleeping together, meaning actual sleep, not sex? To be honest, the idea of having just having company in my large bed was rather nice. I heard her bedroom door close but, once I was showered, she was sitting on my bed, waiting for my return. She was wearing a small vest and some very small shorts. She was about to learn something about me.
“I’ll get in bed,” she stated.
“So we’re going to sleep in here?” I asked, teasing her.
“Um, yeah. You’ve got the better bed.”
I laughed as I got ready for bed, switching on the bedside light before I joined her under the covers. I turned onto my side as she did the same thing. The first thing she did was run a hand up and down my chest. “Real men have hair on there,” she said quietly.
“It’s not always a good thing. And it’s genetic. There are some men who naturally don’t have one.”
“Well, I like it.”
“You’d be disappointed if you didn’t.”
She laughed before she leaned forward and kissed me again. “I also like your stubble,” she whispered into my ear before hugging me. “And you’re naked,” she added.
“I always sleep naked.”
“I will too then.”
I laughed. “You don’t have to.”
She pulled back and met my eyes. “Don’t you want to see me?”
“Of course. But you don’t have to change just because of me.”
“I want you to see me.”
“I’m not going to say no.”
Her top was the first thing to disappear very quickly and I know I definitely ogled her breasts. I didn’t know much about sizes, but they were definitely a handful and perky. The wonder of youth. I guessed she may have been a C-cup, but didn’t want to embarrass myself by appearing clueless and having to ask. Whatever the case, they were magnificent. She then kicked off the covers as she lowered her shorts. I noticed she kept pubic hair, though it was neat, wondering if she’d done that specifically for tonight. She then turned onto her side again to face me.
“What do you think?”
I looked down towards my crotch, as did she. Our eyes met again. “I think that speaks volumes.”
“Can I touch you?” she asked quietly.
“Of course. But we’re taking this slow, Em. I’m telling you right now. I’m not fucking you tonight.”
“But you will eventually?”
“Absolutely.”
Feeling her hand wrap around my cock was, well, let’s just say I had to take a deep breath, though she was also cautious and curious at the same time. She pumped it a few times and, I swear, I nearly burst straight away. Her touch was delicate but I could also tell she was incredibly inexperienced. She leaned forward to kiss me as she continued to jerk my cock. It wasn’t long before I had to tell her to stop.
“It’s been a very long time since anyone else has done to me,” I muttered.
“Are you going to cum?”
“Definitely.”
“You don’t want to?”
“Not yet.”
She removed her hand and I took another couple of deep breaths, the urge to cum slowly disappearing. I kissed her again and gently stroked her side, wondering if she thought my hands were rough against her incredibly smooth skin. I gently moved away from her mouth and kissed her neck, hearing her breath quicken so I knew she definitely had an erogenous zone there. While I kissed her, I continued to stroke her body, brushing my hand over her breasts, feeling her incredibly hard nipples, running down her stomach before I brushed my hand over her pubic area.
Her legs immediately parted and I could feel the heat from her sex. I didn’t think that was possible but there was little doubt she was incredibly turned on. I placed a finger between her legs and it came away very wet. She moaned and shuddered at my touch.
“Oh my god,” she stated, having to break my kiss.
“What?”
“No-one’s ever touched me down there.”
“What? What about the ex?”
“He was a pump and dump kind of guy.”
“No foreplay?”
She blushed. “I’d give him the occasional hand-job. But he wasn’t what anyone would call a considerate lover. He thought the idea of kissing me down there…” She trailed off with a sigh, then looked me in the eyes. “Another reason why I needed a real man.”
I smiled and gently ran my hand over her pubic area before I gently blushed her clit. She nearly fell off the bed at my touch before her lips crashed against mine. I figured I probably shouldn’t do that again too quickly, so instead I gently teased her, running my hand up and down her thighs, in and around her sex before I inserted a finger. She moaned into my mouth at that as I gently pumped her. Even with just one finger, I could feel she was rather tight.
“Please don’t stop,” she said quietly.
She squeaked again as I moved my hand, inserted a second finger and I figured I may have found the right spot to touch. Upping the tempo, I made sure to move my hand in the right way as I stated to brush her clit. It wasn’t long before, if it wasn’t for the fact my hand was pumping into her cunt, people would have thought she was having a fit. She was being quiet for some reason, as she continued to exclaim ‘Oh my God’ numerous times, before she finally shuddered, the walls of her cunt clasping around my fingers as she came. She told me not to stop as I continued to pump my fingers into her, her lips barely leaving mine unless she needed to say something. She had a second orgasm rather quickly and I think nearly passed out as I slowed the pace of my fingers before finally stopping.
I then shocked her by removing my fingers and, meeting her eyes, put them in my mouth. She actually blushed when I did that. “I had no idea…” she said, “I’ve never had an orgasm like that… Well, no-one has ever touched me like that so…” She kissed me, albeit gently. “Thank you.”
“I think you have a lot to learn.”
“If it’s anything like that, I’ll be a very good pupil.” I noticed the smirk and couldn’t help but laugh. Then she looked down and noticed my still very erect cock. “You haven’t cum yet.”
“It’s fine. This was about you.”
She stroked my cheek. “This relationship won’t be just about me. I will make you as happy as you make me.” She ran her hand down my chest until she grabbed my cock. “I’d like to give you a blowjob but I’ve never done it before.”
“Your hand will be fine. You won’t need to squeeze too hard. I’ll let you know when I’m close.”
She sat up as she started to jerk me off. Having someone else do it for me was a different experience. I’d had a few blowjobs over the years but no other woman had actually jerked me off. Emily soon had a good rhythm going, listening to my deep breathing, and I’ll admit I started to talk a bit dirty. I noticed her blush as I told her how much I wanted to eat her pussy, then fuck her gently, then hard, then cum inside her.
“You’d do all that?”
“Of course. But you were quiet while I helped you out. I wondered why?”
“Whenever I used to, you know, we did it at his house. His family was always there.”
“Now you can make as much noise as you want. Trust me, hearing a women scream and moan or talk dirty is a definite turn on. But, again, only if you’re comfortable.”
She just smiled. “I’ll remember that for next time.” Then she smirked. “Do you like my hand around your cock?”
“Definitely, sweetheart. And I’m definitely going to cum soon.” It wasn’t a lie.
“Where will you, um, shoot?”
“I generally use a towel.”
“Would you like…” She trailed off, blushing again.
“Would I like…?”
“Would you like to cum on me? On my breasts? I’ve seen in movies…”
“Do you want me to?” She nodded. “Okay.”
We moved around until I was positioned where I’d cum straight onto her tits. She kept jerking me off and it wasn’t long until I told her I was going to cum. She kept pumping as I shot a thick rope onto her chest, straight between her breasts, then another one that she aimed onto her breast, and another she aimed onto her other one. There was one more that landed more on her stomach before the fifth landed on her leg. I could only sit there on my knees, feeling sweaty as she actually giggled.
“That’s so naughty,” she said quietly, before she put a finger in of the streaks. “I’ve never actually felt it before. It’s warm.” She noticed the quizzical look I gave. “The ex always wore a condom despite my birth control. He was terrified I’d fall pregnant. What does it taste like?”
I couldn’t help the laugh. “I have no idea. I’ve never thought about trying it.”
She then completely surprised me by scooping up a little bit of cum in a couple of her fingers, sniffing it, shrugging before looking me square in the eyes and putting it in her mouth. She didn’t make a face as she swallowed. “I’ve tasted worse.”
“Do you want a towel to clean yourself up?”
“I think we should go have a shower. I’m sweaty. You’re sweaty. And now I’m covered in your cum.”
We showered together, ensuring we were both very clean while also making out at the same time. She was absolutely gorgeous and I know I stared at her as she stood under the running water. And she knew I was staring. I swear she was ever more seductive, making sure washing herself down was erotic as possible. Even at my age, despite having just bust a nut, I felt my dick twitch a couple of times.
We dried each other off before we headed back to bed, Emily making absolutely no move to either get dressed or head to her own bedroom. There was already a new reality. And, I’ll admit, I didn’t mind at all. I lay back as she wrapped an arm around my chest and rested a leg between mine. She said I was warm, though she wasn’t exactly cold herself. We didn’t really say much. I just enjoyed the feeling of holding a young woman in my right arm. It was probably one of the best night’s sleep I’d ever had.
The next morning over breakfast, I gently warned her that we had to act ‘normal’ around everyone, including Mick, who would be more liable than anyone to pick up on any subtle change in our relationship. It was going to be another long, hard week, but before we headed out, we shared another kiss and a hug before we turned back into ‘uncle and niece.’ I knew it was going to be difficult for both of us but it was the only way it was going to work.
Life then took a turn for the strange on Thursday. I was supervising the shearing, Emily getting stuck in as usual, bantering away with the other lads, when my phone started to ring. To my utter shock, Mick laughing at me as my chin dropped, the name of my sister appeared on the screen.
“What the fuck does she want?” I wondered aloud, “I can’t remember the last time I even spoke to her.”
“You going to answer it?” Mick asked.
“Guess I should. Though I already have a good idea what the call is about.” I pressed accept. “Hello.”
“Is she with you, Bruce?”
“Maggie! How delightful it is to hear your voice. It’s been such a long time.” Mick burst into laughter as I pulled a couple of faces.
“Don’t be a fucking smartarse. Is she there?”
“Is who here?”
“Don’t play fucking dumb with me. My daughter. Is she there?”
“Might be. Why don’t you call her?”
“You think I haven’t tried? She won’t accept my calls. Won’t answer my texts. But I know she’s alive as I’ve asked her friends. She’s been on social media.”
“Maybe she wants nothing to do with you. She’s 19 now, isn’t she?”
“She’s still my daughter and I have a right to know where she is. Now are you going to answer the question or not?”
Emily could see I was on the phone and I gestured for to join me. I covered the speaker and told her it was her Mum and she wanted to know if she was with me. Emily simply said, “Tell her. I don’t give a shit.”
“She is here. And she wants nothing to do with you.”
“Put her on the phone, Bruce. Now.”
“No, Maggie. I don’t know who you’re used to bossing around, but as far as I’m concerned, you can fucking do one. Emily is very happy living out here and has explicitly told me that she wants nothing to do with you or whatever dropkick fuckwit you happen to be fucking right now.”
“How dare you!”
“Maggie, I’m going to put this very simply. Fuck off and fuck you. Emily is a grown woman and can make her own decisions. Her decision is that she remains here living with me.”
“If my daughter isn’t returned to me, Bruce, I will come and get her.”
“Just you fucking try it!” Then I pressed end call and took a deep breath. “Fucking bitch cunt. Fuck you. Fuck you. Fuck you.” I put the phone back in my pocket and had to ball my fists as the urge to hit something was overwhelming.
“See what I mean?” Emily said quietly.
“What did she say?” Mick asked.
“She’s threatening to drive out here to come and get her.” I looked at Emily. “I don’t care if she brings a fucking army. You’re not going anywhere unless you want to.”
“I’m staying here.”
“Do you think she’ll come?” Mick wondered.
I looked at Emily. She finally nodded. “She’s a controlling bitch. She will hate the fact I’ve escaped her clutches.”
“Jesus wept, this sounds like some sort of abuse,” Mick stated, taking off his hat and wiping his brow.
Emily met my eyes and returned a subtle shake of the head. I know what she meant as she had made one or two references to what had happened, though still hadn’t told me the full story. I didn’t ask as I had a good idea what. Whether she ever wanted to tell me the full detail was up to her and her alone. I managed to put the incident to the back of my mind and life continued as normal. We worked the rest of the week with Emily making no mention nor showing any concern about her mother appearing. If she did, we’d simply deal with it.
Due to the hard work that left us exhausted at the end of each day, we didn’t fool around much though we were already sharing a bed. Emily kept most of her things in her bedroom for appearances sake but, in the back of my mind, I thought it was obvious she was sleeping with me. By Friday, even though we were tired, there was no doubt we needed each other so, after dinner and the usual ritual of a drink on the veranda, we headed to bed.
It was still a little awkward as to who would make the first move, both of us still coming to terms with the new realities of our relationship. Understanding her inexperience, I figured I’d take the lead and I started to undress her, taking off her dress, leaving her in a bra and panties. I then lifted her up as she wrapped her legs around my hips as I kissed her, undoing her bra and freeing her breasts as I moved my mouth, clasping her right one in my mouth, smothering it in kiss, flicking her nipple with my tongue. It hardened immediately and she moaned rather loudly. I then did the same to her other breast, holding her up with one arm while using my free hand to play with her other breast.
I lay her down on the bed, unwrapping her legs from around me and slid her panties down. I wasn’t surprised that they were already wet. In fact, I was going to wring them as a joke but thought that may embarrass her, though her being wet was only a good thing, as far as I thought.
“What are you going to do?”
“What do you think?” I stated, getting down on my knees. I could smell her scent and couldn’t wait to taste her. She actually got a little shy, perhaps concerned, as she closed her legs. I didn’t want to force them open, so I got back up and leaned over her, making sure I smiled as I kissed her. “Do you want me to?” She nodded. “So why did you close your legs?”
“I’m a little worried I’ll like it too much and pee.”
“You won’t. I’m not a woman, lay no claim to understanding the female orgasm, no man does. But I can make it happen, but you won’t pee. It feels different, like when a man wants to cum.” I shrugged. “I think…”
“I’m sorry. I must sound…”
I kissed her again. “Never apologise. As I said, I’ll teach you everything I can think of. We’ll explore and learn about each other together. Okay?”
A small grin broadened as I moved my hand down towards her sex, her legs opening immediately. “Good girl. Lie back and enjoy it. And make plenty of noise. Tell me what’s good. Sex is a lot of verbal and non-verbal communication. I can read how your body reacts but tell me when something feels really good. I’ll keep doing that.”
“I like what you’re doing now.”
I chuckled. “I haven’t even started yet.”
I kissed down her body, once again spending some time kissing and nibbling at her breasts, before I kissed down across her stomach, her scent wafting into my nose as I continued lower down. Her Pubic hair also kept her scent and I looked her in the eyes as I inhaled. She actually giggled when I did that. “You smell really good, sweetheart. I can’t wait to taste you.”
“Oh my God,” she whispered.
“Do you want me to use my tongue?” She nodded. “Are you sure?”
“Please eat me out.”
That made me smile, hearing her use that exact phrase. And, naturally, I obliged my niece and savoured the taste of her pussy. She was absolutely soaking wet. I’d been with women who got wet when horny but my niece was something else. I drank her down like a man finding an oasis in the desert. I didn’t leave a single piece of her sex untouched and listened to the noise she made. It took her a while to build confidence in making noise, whether it was to simply moan but she started to exclaim simple thing like ‘Yes!’ quite a lot and also ‘Fuck that feels good.’ I loved to hear that as I knew I was doing something right.
Listening to her breathing and seeing how her body was moving, I knew she was getting close so I switched and started to flick her clit. I was gentle at first but it drove her crazy straight away. “Keep doing that! Keep doing that!” I did as I was told and she started to tell me to go faster. So I went faster. I wrapped my arms around her thighs as she started to buck wildly in my face as she practically started to scream, glad the closest person was at least a couple of miles away. She pushed down into my face as I pressed a finger inside her to finish her off completely.
“Holy shit! Holy shit!” she exclaimed, taking in deep breaths, as I continued to pleasure her. “Aren’t you going to stop?” she asked with a giggle.
I lifted my head for a second. “Do you want me to?” She shook her head. “Then why would I want to stop?”
“I love you.”
“I love you too, sweetie. Now, lie back and enjoy it. And, if it gets too much, tell me to stop.”
She continued to shudder and I wondered if I was perhaps doing too much. She did have another giggle, stating my stubble was starting to rub against her thighs, unaware that she had wrapped them around my head again. The only problem I currently had was the rock hard erection I really needed to do something with. Part of me really wanted to fuck my niece right now but I still didn’t want to rush it. But I tried my best to ignore that as I continued to caress the pussy of Emily.
Eventually I felt a tap on top of my head, looking up to see her smiling. “Okay,” she stated, taking a deep breath, “Okay. I don’t think I can take any more of it for the time being.”
She shuffled across the bed as I lay down next to her, wrapping an arm around and kissing her. She obviously tasted herself on my lips and I could feel how wet my chin was. “You like doing that?” she wondered.
“Real men eat pussy. Except if they’re gay.”
“Don’t all guys, those who like women anyway, do it?”
I shrugged. “Some guys don’t. But I love it. Emily, all you would have to do is tap me on the shoulder and say ‘Eat me’ and I’d do it.”
She laughed. “I’ll keep that in mind.” She then kissed me and ran a hand down my chest before resting it on my cock. “You’re so hard.”
“Because I’m incredibly turned on by the fact I just spent a long time with my tongue in the pussy of a 19-year-old. Most men my age would crawl over shattered glass for the opportunity.”
“Would you like to stick that cock in me?”
“I’d love nothing more. But not yet.”
She kissed me. “But I want you to,” she said quietly.
I took a deep breath. “Are you sure?”
She nodded emphatically. I wanted to fuck her. I had been prepared to wait but, if she wanted me, I certainly wasn’t going to say no. She settled underneath me and looked at me with those wide eyes of hers. She looked so happy I didn’t know what to think. She spread her legs as I positioned my cock at her entrance, taking another deep breath. I wasn’t going to ask her verbally. I simply met her eyes. She beckoned me closer, kissing me gently. “Please,” she whispered, “Please be inside me.”
I groaned so loudly as I slowly entered her that they must have heard me in the nearest town. I was glad she was so wet as she was incredibly tight. Once I was fully inside her, she wriggled, almost as if she was adjusting to my size. Then she laughed. “You’re so much bigger than I thought.” Well, that’s a compliment every man likes to hear. I kissed her as I slowly started to rock back and forth, simply doing everything I could think of not to fill her with cum after only thirty seconds.
“I’m not going to last long, sweetheart.”
She kissed my cheek. “That’s okay, I’ve already had one hell of an orgasm. I think I owe you one now.”
I couldn’t help but laugh, actually having to stop thrusting as we both descended into giggles. “This is another thing, sweetie. Sex can be serious, it can be loving, it can be rough, but it should always be fun and enjoyable. There is definitely nothing wrong with laughter during the act. In fact, half the time it makes it better.”
She just smiled and nodded as I started to gently thrust into her again. I had no idea when she last had sex, but being so inexperienced, I just wanted to ensure she enjoyed the act. She seemed to, as she soon closed her eyes and lay back, a smile on her face.
“Do you like my big cock inside you?”
“Like you wouldn’t believe!”
“You like your uncle fucking you?”
She opened her eyes and I noticed her blush. I stopped, wondering if I’d said the wrong thing. She obviously read my face and shook her head. “No, it’s not what you think.” Then she smirked. “How do you enjoy the warm pussy of your much younger, very innocent niece?”
“Never had better.”
“Well, I think you should cum inside it then.”
I couldn’t help but kiss her. “You’ve learned quickly.”
“I’m just saying what I think. And I want you to cum inside me. I want to know what it feels like.”
“Wrap your legs around me.”
She did that as I grabbed a pillow, placed it under her butt and then thrust forward. “Oh, fuck me!” she cried, “Oh fuck. Oh fuck.”
“Good?”
“Oh yes. Oh fuck me. Please fuck me.”
I think I now had permission to well and truly fuck my niece. I gave myself two minutes’ maximum, if I was lucky, but considering my cock must have been hitting the right place, I’d be ecstatic if she orgasmed again. If she did, great. If she didn’t, I don’t think she would be too disappointed. With her legs wrapped tightly around me, I could still pump her hard and I simply savoured the feeling of her warm, wet pussy wrapped around my cock.
My timing was right. It was no more than two minutes before I warned her I was about to cum. She just wrapped her legs tighter and told me to fill her up. Obliging my niece, I groaned loudly, swearing to kingdom come that I’d fuck her every day for the rest of her life as I orgasmed. It was the best one of my life so far, feeling at least a half dozen spurts fill the womb of my niece. I then practically collapsed on top of her as she unwrapped her legs. I felt her hands wrap around me.
“Sweaty,” she stated with another giggle, “Hard work, was it?”
“I’m not complaining,” I stated, ready to get off her.
She grabbed me. “No. Not yet. I like the feeling.”
It took a while for my cock to actually completely soften, surprising myself again, though I just guessed it was the effect of the 19-year-old underneath me. But once it was completely soft, I finally moved, grabbing a towel, wiping myself down before offering it to Emily. “Without a condom, it’s messy,” I explained.
“I remember sex ed at school,” she stated, though kissed my cheek in thanks for caring.
Once we were all cleaned up, or as much as possible, we lay on our sides, simply looking at each other. I have no idea what I looked like but Emily looked happier than I’d ever seen. It surprised me that I’d ever have that effect on anyone, let alone a woman and in particular my niece. But life has a strange way of showing me that I know nothing about anything important. She moved a hand to my cheek and caressed my cheek, I assume feeling the rough of my stubble. I wondered what the inside of her thighs looked like. Probably rather red.
“We’re definitely doing that again.”
“I won’t say no,” I stated.
“Tomorrow night?”
“We don’t have to plan it. It will happen naturally.” Then I paused. “But, yes, definitely tomorrow night.”
It wasn’t long before she yawned from exhaustion, not just of the hard week of work, but I like to think the massive orgasm I gave her also helped. My eyes were already starting to close when I finally turned out the light and she moulded herself into my body as we went to sleep.
Chapter 18: Farm Ch. 04
Chapter Text
The next morning, I woke with the hardest morning wood I’d had in years. I usually get out of bed as soon as I wake up but I didn’t this morning. My arm was still wrapped around Emily, her right arm around my chest, her right leg over my left. She was still fast asleep so I tried not to move and instead let her sleep. I’d probably only been awake ten minutes, unable to drift off because of my erection, when I felt her hand slide down my chest and trail a finger up my cock. I moved my head to face her, seeing her wide awake and a grin on her face. She reached up to kiss my cheek.
“Morning,” she said quietly.
“Morning yourself,” I replied, “How do you feel?”
A broad smile appeared. “I can’t remember the last time I was this happy.”
I’ll admit, my heart nearly burst at that. Not at just the words, but the tone. “Life’s that good?”
“So good that I want to do something for you,” she replied, gently grabbing my cock.
“Like what?”
She leaned up to whisper in my ear. “How would you like me to suck your cock?” I was near speechless. I mean, I know I’d had sex with my niece the night before and I’d already gone down on her a couple of times. But the last time I’d had a blowjob? I had to search my mind. “Do you want me to?”
“Part of me wants to say fuck yes.” I heard her giggle. “But are you…”
“I wouldn’t offer if I didn’t.”
“Sorry, it’s just… I haven’t had an offer like that in years. You haven’t done it before, have you?”
She blushed and looked away, shaking her head. “I never wanted to with him, considering how selfish he was.” Then she looked at me again. “But I’d love to try it with you, Bruce.”
She manoeuvred until she was sitting on top of me and I could feel her warm cunt not far from my cock, the urge to grab her and thrust up filtering through my mind. My face must have been easy to read as she smiled at me, leaning down to gently kiss my lips. “You want to fuck me again, don’t you?”
“Uh-huh.”
“Maybe later. I want to suck your cock first.”
“Okay.”
The change in her attitude was already mind-boggling, though maybe some of it was just for show. We made out for a while as she lay on top of me. I moved my hands to her arse and may have used a finger to gently play with her pussy. She moaned into my mouth once or twice before she asked me to stop. She wanted to just do what she wanted this morning. I really couldn’t say no.
She gently kissed down my stomach, ignoring the fact I was covered in fur, as she liked to joke, but it wasn’t long until her head was down near my groin and she was looking at my cock, her right hand gently caressing it. I was thankful that I at least kept my pubic hair well-trimmed. Or, I had since Emily shared her feelings for me.
“I’ve seen in movies what they do but…”
“It’s okay, sweetie. As I’ve said, I’ll give plenty of information about what feels good. You do what you think works and I’ll certainly let you know.”
She licked along my shaft at first and I groaned loudly, unable to remember the last time anyone had done that. She did that a few times, almost licking it like an ice cream as she gently jerked me off at the same time. Just the thought that my 19-year-old niece was currently pleasuring me in such a way was such a turn on I had to will myself not to finish too early. She then started to tongue the head of my cock before she sucked on just the first inch or so, I guess getting used to having something like my cock in her mouth and perhaps getting used to the taste. Considering I’d fucked her last night, I could only assume she could taste herself.
“That’s good, Em. That’s good.”
She looked up at me and smiled before more of my cock disappeared into her mouth. I could feel her tongue at the same time and smiled. She knew what she was doing. Perhaps she’d read some tips? Slowly but surely, she continued to take a little bit more in her mouth until pretty much my entire cock disappeared and I felt her nose touch my groin. She looked up at me with just her eyes as she did so and I nearly came in her mouth then and there.
I watched my cock reappear, it glistening with her spit, as she looked up at me. “Good?”
“Great, sweetie. But I’m not going to last much longer.”
She smiled at that. “Let me know when you want to cum.”
“Do you want me to get a towel?”
“Of course not. I’m going to take it in my mouth.”
I wanted to ask if she was sure, but I felt I shouldn’t keep asking that. She sounded confident enough to do it so, if she wanted to, I wasn’t going to stop her. Soon enough, her head was bobbing up and down on my cock as I felt one of her hands start to massage my balls. I almost smiled to myself when she did that, left thinking that she had definitely been reading up about what to do. There was one other thing I knew she could do, but figured she probably wouldn’t do that. Or, at least, she might not yet, or I would have to suggest that and see how open-minded she was.
I’d been holding back for a while but it was all too much. “Honey, I’m going to cum.” She didn’t stop, just looked up at me with those beautiful eyes of her and tried to smile, despite my cock being in her mouth. “I’m cumming,” I groaned and soon I felt hot, sticky cum shoot from my cock into her mouth. She was surprised at the first shot; I think almost screaming but she kept her mouth almost suctioned around my cock as I felt a good four or five spurts. I then lay back down on the bed and almost wanted to start laughing, feeling a little giddy about what had just happened.
Emily eventually hovered over my face with a grin though looking a little unsure. “Was that good?” she asked quietly.
I gently grabbed the back of her head and brought her down for a kiss. “That was wonderful, sweetie.”
She blushed again. “I read things to, you know, make it better.”
“And practice makes perfect, right?”
She giggled as she lay flat my chest again, feeling her hardened nipples against me as we made up. I moved my hands to cup her arse and once against my one finger to her pussy, gently teasing her. She smiled and kissed me hard. “How long until you’re hard again?” she whispered.
“Honestly, with you, probably not too long.”
“Good, because I would love you to be inside me again. But, for now, keep doing what you’re doing.”
She just stared into my eyes and my finger continued to diddle her, occasionally entering her, hearing her gasp when I did so. She was already very wet, and I’d occasionally bring my finger back and taste her. She blushed the first couple of times before surprising me the third time and put my finger in her mouth. Now that shocked me, my jaw falling open slightly.
“I just wanted to know,” she stated with a slight shrug, before she moved my hand back towards her arse. She started to make those little moans I already loved, otherwise our mouths barely parted. It was gentle kissing as I fondled her, though I felt her body start to move against my finger. What surprised me even more was the fact I could feel my cock already started to harden slightly but I knew it would probably take bit longer.
I wrapped a hand around her, holding her tight to me as I started to finger her faster. Her lips disappeared as she gasped and moaned loudly before she then kissed me, and kissed me hard, her tongue desperate for mine. But that barely lasted a few seconds before she had to moan loudly again.
“I need your cock inside me,” she whispered.
“Just a bit longer, sweetie, but I’m not a young man anymore!”
She giggled at that before, returning a rather seductive look, she sat up on me and reached behind, grabbing my cock. That pretty much did the trick, as a couple of minutes of her jerking me off had me hard as a rock once again. That impressed me alone considering. However, now that I was hard and she was roughly in position, she looked slightly unsure. So I gently gave her some instruction as she straddled my groin and positioned herself above my cock. I watched as the head of my cock then entered her, looking up to see her eyes closed but an enormous grin on her face, before she slowly lowered herself down until our groins touch.
“Oh god,” she said quietly.
She then shuffled slightly, adjusting once again. I grabbed her by the hips but would let her control the pace. She opened her eyes and looked down at me.
“I love you, Bruce.”
“I love you too, Em. More than you could imagine. You’ve made an old man blissfully happy.”
She chuckled. “You’re not that old!” Then she bent over as my hands moved to her arse. “In fact, you’re just the right age for a 19-year-old girl such as myself.”
“The fact I’m fucking a 19-year-old is almost too much for my old heart.”
She giggled again before leaning forward. “It’s even hotter that I’m your niece, isn’t it?”
I thrust upward and heard the moan. “Stop teasing,” I gently warned, though not serious at all, “Now, are you going to ride me or are you going to ride me?”
She started to ride me, hands on my chest as she moved herself in such a way that even I knew I should be touching the right part of her insides, if you know what I mean. I didn’t think I’d cum hard again so soon, despite being… hard, but there was no doubt she’d woken up horny, had taken great pleasure in sucking me off, and I know I’d got her even hotter as she lay on me.
I gently started to thrust into her, hands holding her hips, hearing her gasp as I did so. She wasn’t exactly bouncing up and down on me, she was more moving up and down my body. I moved one hand from her hip and moved it towards her crotch, looking for her clit. Just like she had, I’d done my fair share of reading over time and knew playing with that would help get her off. Once I gently touched it, she almost bounced off my groin.
“Too much?”
She shook her head. “Just a surprise,” she breathed, “Touch me again.”
I did as she requested and I gently started to play with her clit. Then she got loud, the first time she had done so since we started fooling around. Hearing her get loud was such a turn on that I just had to start properly fucking her, holding her tightly by the hip as I started to thrust faster. That caused her to get even louder. “Oh, fuck. Yes. Oh, fuck me, Bruce.”
She fell forward onto me, her lips looking for mine, as I moved my hand on her clit back to her hips. “Just fuck me, Bruce. I’m going to cum.”
So that’s what I did. I fucked her hard and it wasn’t long until she was making those sounds I already knew well that suggested an orgasm was close. She met my thrusts by lowering herself each time, the pair of us trying to kiss somewhat awkwardly, eager for all the contact possible. Then she placed her palms on my chests hard and started to properly bounce on my cock, then started to shout “I’m going to cum. I’m going to cum.” And then she came, and I felt my groin grow even wetter as she continued to bounce on my cock for at least a few more seconds before she finally collapsed on top of me, well and truly spent.
I just wrapped both my arms around her, holding her tight, listening to her deep breaths, almost sure I could feel her heartbeat. We lay together in silence for a few minutes, eventually moving one of my hands to gently stroke her head. She finally looked at me, her eyes half-closed, I guess what I would call post-orgasmic bliss.
“That was awesome,” she whispered.
“You’ve worn me out, sweetie. And we have work to do later!”
She smirked. “And you’re complaining because…?”
“No complaints at all. It was a great way to wake up.”
We lay back for a few minutes, Emily making no move to actually get off me, before I suggested we should have a shower, get some breakfast and get on with the day. It being Saturday, we’d only work until a little after lunchtime anyway. Of course, we showered together, thankfully our appetites for each other sated for now, so we just washed each other down without it being terribly erotic. Emily then cooked us both breakfast, telling me to sit down whenever I tried to help.
I found the week difficult. Not because of the work. The job was easy in comparison to having to keep our relationship secret. I think she found it easier than me, spending much of the day shearing sheep and enjoying the banter with the lads. As I supervised, I generally found my eyes wandering down her body, watching her muscles flex as she moved a sheep into place, the sheen of sweat across her body causing it to glow, her eyes usually meeting mine, full of mischief though obviously keeping her other thoughts at bay. We still talked as always, and made do with light touches on an arm, or the quick grab of a hand and a gentle squeeze.
It was only upon arriving home and shutting the door behind us that we could finally hug each other and cover each other in kisses. The nightly rituals continued. We ate dinner together, washed up, showered then sat on the veranda, enjoying a beer or two before we headed to bed. Feeling exhausted, we didn’t always end up having sex. Usually we’d just end up cuddling together, enjoying the presence of the other. Hands would sometimes wander, and we’d at least get each other off, but after such a long day in the heat, intercourse was probably the last thing on our minds.
Once shearing season finished, at least for the current flock, we could all take a breath and I allowed everyone half a week to relax. Everyone still came into work to carry out the daily tasks, but it was simply to keep everything ticking over. Not feeling as exhausted as always, Emily and I made up for it and there was a period of at least five or six nights where we spent hours each night pleasuring each other. It was the most sex I’d had in one small period in years. That left me exhausted and probably grinning like a fool.
I think it was probably about three months after Emily and I had started our physical relationship when I was outside, my head buried under the bonnet of one of my trucks as I tinkered with the engine, trying to figure out a misfire. I was no mechanic but I knew enough about engines to probably fix it. So involved in my work, I barely heard Mick approach, only knowing he was nearby when he cleared his throat.
Looking up, he just nodded at me. “Something on your mind, Mick?”
I continued to tinker as he cleared his throat again. “Emily seems happy living here, doesn’t she?”
I couldn’t help the slight smile. “She does. But she’s told us what her home life was like. And what happened that night. She’s loved, cared for and protected here. Not just by me. Those lads treat her right too. You too, Mick.”
“Yeah, I do but, you see, there’s something else, Bruce.”
“What’s on your mind, Mick?”
“I don’t claim to be a smart man, Bruce, and I don’t know much about the ways of women but I’m not blind. I can see the way she looks at you.” I almost dropped the spanner in my hand and tried to stop it shaking with nerves. “That young girl, woman, is in love with you, Bruce.”
I chuckled, hoping I didn’t sound nervous. “Don’t be daft, Mick.”
“I’m being serious, Bruce. And…” he trailed off.
I finally looked at him. “And?” I wondered.
He removed his hat and ran a hand through his grey hair. “Bruce, I’m your best mate and I need you to level with me here. Is there something going on between you and Emily?”
I chuckled again. “She’s my niece, Mick. Seriously, what are you asking here?”
“The way that young woman looks at you, Bruce, is that of a woman who doesn’t just love you, but is in love with you. And you look at her just the same. Oh, I’m sure you’re doing your best not to show it, but I’m old enough to know the signs. My wife looks at me the same way.” I finally stopped tinkering with the engine and turned towards him as he finally asked the question I feared. “Bruce, are you sleeping with your niece?”
Before I could reply, Emily came bounding out of the house, walking towards the pair of us. “Lunch is ready,” she announced as we looked her way. I noticed her face fall as no doubt mine was very easy to read. She came to halt a pace away. “Something wrong, Bruce?”
I cleared my throat. “Mick’s just asked a question. I’m actually not sure what to say.”
“What’s the question, Uncle Mick?”
“I’ve asked your uncle if he’s sleeping with you. Is there anything you want to say, Emily?”
Her face gave nothing away as she stepped towards me, before taking my hand and kissing my cheek. I thought that would have been a dead give-away. I said nothing as Emily simply stated, “I love my Brucey, Uncle Mick. Surely you realise how much he’s done for me?”
“Well, yeah, Em, but… the way you two…”
“I’ll be honest, Uncle Mick. My feelings for Brucey are probably a little more than what a niece should feel for someone, but that is on me only. Call it a stupid infatuation with an older man who has stepped up and done more for me than anyone ever. As for sleeping together, surely you don’t believe Brucey would ever take advantage of me?”
It hurt to hear she was almost taking any sort of blame for our close relationship. But I felt her squeeze my hand, almost as if saying ‘It’s okay.’ I looked at Mick and felt guilty that he started to look… ashamed of what he’d asked. I looked at Emily as she returned my glance. I think my eyes pleaded for her to just move it on. She nodded slightly.
“Uncle Mick, I have a great deal of affection for Brucey. I love him more than anyone. But that doesn’t mean we’re doing things together that we shouldn’t.”
“I’m… I’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologise, Mick,” I stated, “Please don’t. At least you care enough to ask if anything is going on.”
Emily just released my hand, stepped forward and hugged him. “And I love you too, Uncle Mick.” I saw the smile spread across his face as she squeezed him. “You and Brucey have done nothing but look out for me, make sure I’m cared for and protected. I can never thank either of you enough.”
I think Mick was actually on the verge of cracking as he cleared his throat. “You don’t have to thank me, Em. And I think Bruce wouldn’t hear of it either. I’m sorry. You just read things, then think you can interpret…”
She squeezed him again. “At least you care enough to ask. Brucey looks after me, Mick. That’s all I want.”
“Of course, kiddo. Of course.”
Em kissed his cheek before releasing him as Mick still wouldn’t meet my eyes. I felt awful for lying, but there was no away that we could tell him the truth. But, for the first time in probably years, I stepped forward and hugged the old fella too. “Don’t worry about it, Mick. At least you’re worried enough to ask,” I stated quietly.
“It’s only because I care about the both of you.”
“I know, mate, I know.”
We broke apart as I stepped back. Mick cleared his throat. “Uncle Mick, why don’t we have a barbecue tonight? We can just sit back and relax as a family.”
Em calling Mick ‘family’ would definitely have tugged at his heart-strings. He wasn’t family by blood, but sometimes you don’t have to be of blood to be considered family. Mick just grinned and nodded. “That sounds swell, Em. I’ll head back to the house and have June rustle up a couple of things. We’ll be back later.”
Mick headed off, leaving Em and I together alone. We waited until he’d disappeared before I turned to Emily. She’d played it so cool with Mick but her face when she turned to me was ghostly white. She just hugged me and started to cry. I could only hold her in my arms as she sobbed and wondered what the hell we were going to do.
Chapter 19: Farm Ch. 05
Chapter Text
Dinner that evening was awkward. Emily and June chatted away without a care in the world, but Mick was unusually quiet, though he was monosyllabic at the best of times. The fact he looked embarrassed hurt. I'd lied to the face of my best friend to protect the woman I loved, but also myself. There was nothing else I could have done. If I'd admitted to sleeping with my niece, what would his reaction have been? I figured fists thrown, threats levied, and my name quickly spread across the community and beyond as some sort of creep.
June kissed my cheeks as always beyond leaving. Mick met my eyes, and I could barely look into his as we shook hands, another short embrace. "See you in the morning, Bruce."
"Yeah, Mick. Early as always."
Watching them walk towards their ute, he tooted the horn before they disappeared towards the horizon. With a sigh, running a hand through my hair, I turned and walked back into the house. Wandering into the kitchen, Emily was busy cleaning up. I helped her as always, but I found words hard to find. I wasn't exactly a conversationalist myself, instead loving listening to Emily natter away about anything that came to mind. It wasn't awkward but I could see she was deep in thought and incredibly upset. Before I could say a word, she folded up the tea-towel and disappeared. I stood at the sink and sighed.
Heading outside for a much needed drink, Emily didn't join me that evening. I sighed when realising I'd be out there alone for a little while, but I honestly didn't know what to do. If Mick had picked up on it, then surely many of my lads would have noticed something untoward. But I didn't want to end things with Emily at all. I loved her to bits. Best thing I ever did was invite her to the farm. But neither of us needed what we were currently experiencing. I'll admit, I was shit scared of what might happen next.
I had a shower and washed away some of the dark thoughts, standing with my hands against the wall, letting the hot water run through my hair and down my back. It invigorated me somewhat, gave me time to think. It wasn't just my relationship with Emily that worried me. I still thought about that phone call with my sister. The last thing I needed was her showing up and making our lives even worse.
Walking back to my room, I stopped at Emily's door. I heard the soft sobbing from behind it and that just made my heart break even further. I couldn't just leave her there to cry alone. Knocking on the door, I heard a muffled 'Come in', walking in to see her curled up in a ball on her bed. There was only one thing to do. I picked her up in my arms and carried her back to our bed, lying her down before I threw on some underwear and lay next to her. Caressing her cheeks, she sniffled a few times while looking at me with those gorgeous eyes of hers. The agony in them was almost too much.
"I love you so much it hurts," she sobbed, "And I can't bear the thought of anything happening to us."
I took her hand in mine, kissing the back of it, before holding it to my chest. "We'll figure it out together. Okay?" She nodded before scooting closer to me. "I'm past forty and, honestly, I don't think I've fallen in love like this before, Emily. You simply make my life better, and I'm not letting you go."
"What do we do?"
I sighed. "I'm not sure yet."
We made love that night, an air of desperation to our coupling. Neither of us thought it would be the last time, and I think the added emotion of possible discovery and its ramifications added a certain flavour to it. Feeling her legs around my hips, she almost begged me to finish inside her. Fingers digging into my back, my thrusts were slow but deep, enjoying watching her face with each pump of my cock. Lasted longer than usual as I simply used every trick I could think of not to cum, though once I did, the groan I released was long, enough that it provoked a little giggle from her, which earned a grin from me in return.
She needed an orgasm too, and after giving me the usual few minutes and a little more, she happily straddled my lap as she slid down my cock. I knew I'd never tire of watching my niece ride my cock. Her body was simply perfect, but I spent more time watching her face, the sheer delight in her eyes, her mouth making certain shapes and sounds when my cock hit the right place inside her. She did the same thing as me, holding back her orgasm, but once it hit... tears. It wasn't any surprise to me, giving me an excuse to hold her tightly to my chest, whispering words of my love for her as she softly cried.
What happened did hover like a diminishing dark cloud for the next week. Mick was fine with Emily and everyone else, but our relationship suffered. And that just added further hurt to the fact I'd lied to my best friend. It was awkward when it shouldn't have been, so we did what men like us do. Bury it all down and just try and focus on what was important, which was the farm. Sheep. Cattle. Cows. Horses. Chickens. Crops. Fruit. Focus on that, worry about the supposed inconsequential shit later. It was only on Friday, when I offered him the usual end of the week beer or two, that we finally had a chance to really talk.
Standing out on the veranda, taking in another glorious sunset, we sipped at our bottles of beer. Removing his hat, he flicked at a couple of flies hovering nearby. "So, Emily is in love with you?"
I almost spat out my beer, then spent a couple of seconds coughing. "Yeah, seems so," I managed to reply.
"What about you, Bruce? No bullshit. Man to man. Mate to mate."
I glanced at the distant horizon, taking another sip of beer. "Mick, I..." I sighed, shaking my head. What surprised me was the hand on my shoulder. That helped. "Mick, she's the best thing to happen to me in years. I know I shouldn't return any sort of feelings but..."
"Can't control what the heart wants." I glanced at him in surprise, earning a shrug in return. "We're told who and who not to love, but it's all in your head and heart, right?"
"Never had you picked as an old romantic, mate."
He snorted. "Well, I don't think I am, but June married me, kids and all that, and we're still together, so guess I'm doing something right."
"You... suggesting anything here, Mick?"
He gazed at the horizon. "Not right now, mate. Not right now. Just... I can understand her feelings for you. You were and are her saviour. And I remember when she used to visit. You doted on her, and her brother, while she loved every minute she was here. And you, Bruce. You need someone in your life. But... she's also your niece. There's quite the age gap. And I'm fairly sure it would be illegal too, though I know cousins can marry and such, so..." He flicked his hat at more flies. "I came at it the wrong way, Bruce, and I apologise for that, at least. Just flat out accusing you of sleeping with her. And if I'd approached Emily first, I'm not sure how it would have gone. Probably upset the poor girl and left her thinking less of me in return. But I just want the best for both of you, that's all."
I took a sip of my beer and chuckled. "Mick, I think that's the most words I've heard you put together at once in twenty years. But thanks, mate. I appreciate it."
"As Emily said, we're family. And we look after each other."
Emily joined me out the front as Mick stepped into his ute, both of us waving him goodnight before he set off home. Soon as we were alone, she cuddled into my side as I led her back into the lounge room. Grabbing a couple of beers from the fridge, I sat down next to her, enjoying the silence as she curled up and cuddled into me again, wrapping an arm around her in return, turning her head to give her a soft kiss on the lips.
"Good conversation?" she asked.
"Yeah, I think. I'm not sure, to be honest."
"What do you mean?"
"I think the man has been thinking, and is trying to come around to the idea of... us being together. To be honest, I think you've been more affectionate with me than normal this week. Maybe that's helped?"
"I figured pulling away would make us look guilty. So now that he knows I'm in love with you, he shouldn't be surprised that I'll want constant hugs among other things."
"Quite the brain in that noggin of yours."
"This is for both of us to figure out, Brucey." I gave her a glance, earning a cheeky grin in return. "I'm doing research on this sort of relationship, what our options are. Once I've figured it out, we can sit down then go from there."
"I haven't simply because I'll admit, Emily, part of me doesn't want to know. We're out here on this farm, miles from anywhere. And what we do in the privacy of our home is nobody's business but ours."
I felt her move and her hot breath near my ear. "Want to take your niece into our bedroom and fuck her brains out?"
I laughed. Couldn't help it. "When you put it like that, Emily."
Five minutes later, I had Emily bent over our bed, fucking her from behind. We were slowly but surely experiencing new things together. She knew I’d had an active sex life and a few partners before her. She enjoyed the fact I had experience and could then apply it to her. She had certainly learned I love to hear her suggestions. If she wanted me to eat her pussy, just walk up and almost demand it from me. I’d practically drop anything I was doing to please her.
The sound of my skin slapping against hers earned a giggle from her. I did worry I’d hurt her while driving my cock into her, but the moans she released suggested she was loving it. Leaving a trail of kisses up her back, I placed my chin on her shoulder and just listened to the noises she made. “I love you so much,” she whimpered.
Pulling out, I flipped her over and slid back inside her, feeling her legs around my hips as she hooked hands around the back of my neck, leaning down to kiss her. “Such a tight little pussy, Emily,” I grunted.
“My uncle has a big fat cock that I love.” I smiled at that. She had certainly learned. “You like your niece’s incredibly tight pussy?” she asked, ever so innocently, it actually brought me to a halt. When she grabbed my hand and sucked on one of my fingers, I nearly exploded inside her. “It’s so naughty you’re fucking me, Uncle Bruce. I’m your young, incredibly innocent, very inexperienced niece. Only been with one partner before.”
I kissed her hard for that, feeling her return the kiss immediately. The passion increased with every second as I really started to pump into her, earning a whimper every few thrusts. Breaking the kiss, I met her eyes and they were filled with nothing but lust and desire in that moment. Gently pushing her onto her back, my mouth found one of her nipples, sucking and nibbling at one of them, earning another moan and giggle. Taking her legs from around me, I spread them wide, holding them apart with my arms.
“Oh fuck, that’s deep,” she groaned.
“Okay?” I asked, always making sure.
“Fuck… yes… God, I want you to cum though. I need you to cum.”
“Soon, my not so innocent niece.”
I actually lied. It was going to be soon. I lasted another minute at most before I groaned, buried my cock, and just blasted away. I’m not sure what it was but it was one of the best orgasms I could remember since we’d started fooling around. Resting my head next to hear, she immediately cuddled with, limbs wrapped around my body, easily able to pick her up so I could at least lie on the bed.
She started to giggle again. “That was fun, Bruce. I love turning you on so much.”
“Emily, you will be the death of me, though hopefully when I’m eighty-five and ready to go.” I ran my fingers through her hair, her face and eyes changing to one of nothing but love for me in return. “I love you just as much in return.”
“Lie back as I’m riding you until I cum again and again.”
As I’d just experienced quite the orgasm, she knew I needed a few minutes, so she happily had me lie back as she sat between my legs, spending time just playing with then licking up and down my cock before it was hard again, then she seemed to change her mind and started blowing me. She never stopped looking at me, enjoying the sight of my cock disappearing into her mouth. Then she stopped and just stroked me again. I always enjoyed it when a lover just showed an interest in my cock.
I was now rock hard, watching as Emily straddled my lap, running her pussy along the shaft of my cock. She was leaking a bit of my cum, though she was now used to that by now, aware sex could be and would be messy. She’d already confessed to loving the feeling of it leaking out of her. Made her feel like a woman, in her mind.
Sliding down my cock, she moaned softly, mesmerised by my cock disappearing inside her incredibly tight pussy. Resting my hands on her hips, I got my legs comfortable and allowed her to take complete control. If she wanted me to thrust, she’d let me know.
Her pussy was easily the best I’d had in my life. Though the physical sensations were superb, it was the psychological and emotional connection that I cherished the most. Sure, I had to forgot from time to time that I’d known her nearly all her life, but she was now an adult, more than capable of her own decisions, and the fact I was lying back while she happily bounced away on my cock suggested she was just as keen on me.
“Bruce,” she moaned, “I can’t get enough of your cock.”
“Keep enjoying it, sweetie.”
“I will,” she whimpered, “God, this orgasm is going to be immense.”
“You’ll keep going?”
She opened her eyes and met mine. “I want you to blast inside me again later.”
“I hope your birth control doesn’t fail, otherwise…”
She smiled at me. “Well, then I’d be pregnant and we’d have a child.”
The thought didn’t even begin to scare me, and she seemed genuinely thrilled by the idea. Guess we’d just have to cross that bridge if it arrived. I knew she’d be smart and wouldn’t stop taking the pill until we decided, but that was going to take a long, meaningful conversation to decide if it was sensible to do. Considering what happened recently with Mick, we would have to remain careful for now.
Then she had an orgasm and I focused on her, watching her entire body quiver, feeling her thighs tighten against me, her pussy practically clamp against my cock. She didn’t release loud moans or groans, they were more adorable little squeaks sometimes. I’d told her to really let loose every time, but I could understand why she sometimes still didn’t feel entirely comfortable. Not because of me, it was a personal thing.
Soon as the euphoria passed, she placed both hands on my chest and really started to ride me. I loved the determined look on her face, saying ‘I’m going to ride your cock and cum hard. And you’re just going to lie there and love it’. Apart from running my hands up from her hips to her breasts, giving those plenty of gentle squeezes, while also playing with her nipples again, which did earn some cute giggles again, she remained in control.
Until she had another orgasm. Then she rode me hard and fast, and enjoyed another one almost straight away. Now feeling rather warm, she kept on riding me, her cheeks and face now looking rather red, forehead glistening with sweat, having to blow her hair out of her face. “Don’t want to stop,” she whimpered, “Loving it too much.”
Running my fingers up and down her back, I assured her I was going to last a little longer. “Whenever you need me to cum, sweetie,” I said softly.
“Fuck, I love you…”
“I know, sweetie. I’m in love with you too.”
She had one more orgasm before she simply couldn’t take anymore, though amused me when resting on my chest and telling me to just use her pussy for my own enjoyment until I came. While I slowly started to pump into her, aware I wasn’t going to last long, I gave her pert little arse a few gentle squeezes, while ever so slightly brushing my finger against her tighter little hole.
“Maybe,” she whispered. I stopped as she lifted her head to meet my eyes. “Let me think about it. But I said I want to do everything with you.”
“You don’t have to though. As I said, never agree to…”
She kissed me softly on the lips. “Bruce, I’d love to try but the thought of your big cock in my tight little butt is intimidating. I’ll think about it, then agree, then I know you’ll do everything you can to ensure I love every second.” She kissed me again. “But right now, I just want to feel you fill my pussy again.”
I filled her pussy within a couple of minutes, then we headed to the bathroom for a shower.
With the shearing season now thankfully complete, it was back to what I’d call the monotony of daily life. Might have been monotonous but it was never dull, and we were always kept busy. Emily was now as affectionate as ever with me, and I allowed myself to return that affection, whether in front of Mick or the lads. Never so far as to kiss her intimately, but the lads knew how much I cared for her, and had probably figured out how much she cared for me.
Each night, Mick would join Emily and I for a beer before he headed home. We’d discuss nothing in particular, just taking in the sunset as we relaxed after another hard day’s grind. Emily would snuggle against me, Mick occasionally glancing, and I think with each day that passed, his approval of what he thought was happening went up. Whether he thought we slept together or not wasn’t the issue, he could see she was in love with me, and that I simply adored her in return.
After doing our usual morning’s work on the Saturday, Emily asked if I was wanted to go for a ride to the river for the afternoon. As there was still enough heat, though even the approaching winter wouldn’t cause a major drop in temperature, except at night, I thought it was a fantastic idea. Emily prepared a picnic for us again while I got the horses ready, mounting up not long after noon and riding off.
Barely a cloud in the sky once we approached the river, still as full as last time we’d visited. After tying the horses to a tree, we laid down the rug and placed everything down before I pulled Emily close. “Close your eyes and listen,” I whispered, holding her against me.
The flowing river. Insects. Maybe the flap of wings from nearby birds. Our breathing. The horses nearby. That was all you could hear. I had no idea how people lived in cities with the constant noise, or at least, that’s how it seemed to me on the few times I’d visited one. Too noisy. Too crowded. Too busy.
“Want to skinny dip?” she asked.
Before I could even reply, she’d taken a step back and started undressing, then she turned and jogged bare arsed into the water. She shrieked again at how cold it was before diving underneath, rising up with her hair slicked back, high enough I could see her breasts, no surprise the cold water had hardened her nipples.
I stripped off and joined her, hearing her laugh as my cock swung from side to side. I cried out as well once the cold water hit by balls, the pair of us swimming about, earning more shrieks and plenty of laughter as I swam after her, tickling her constantly. If not doing that, we spent a lot of time making out, her legs wrapped around me.
“Want to make love after lunch?”
“I figured that’s why you suggested this, Emily. I’m thinking I eat your pussy for an hour or so.”
That had me dragged out of the river as she lay back and spread her legs. “Well, consider this a pre-lunch meal then,” she said, running a finger along her slit, “And maybe you can have this for dessert, too.”
For a laugh, I checked the time on my phone before I lowered my mouth and started teasing her. I dragged it out for as long as I could. I wanted her to plead. I wanted her to beg. I wanted to hear her whimper and moan. I wanted her to almost cry with desperation at how turned on she was going to be. I wanted her thoughts to be of nothing but her orgasm. I ate her out long enough that my jaw ached.
Checking the time, I chuckled to myself before showing it to her. “My god, Bruce, you enjoyed it for that long?”
“Emily, I’d do that all day and night. I love you, love your pussy, love your taste, and love making you orgasm.” I kissed her softly. “Now I think we should eat as I am hungry for something other than your pussy right now.”
We stuffed ourselves with food, enjoying a beer each, before we lay back on the rug, ensuring we were mostly covered by the large umbrella, Emily cuddling into my side. She was now confident enough to ask about my history, so asked about my own first time and other lovers I’d had. She knew I’d had a bit of a dry spell before she’d arrived. I told her my first time had been with a girl I’d gone to school with, the typically awkward experience of two virgins. We’d dated for a while until she left for university. After that were a couple of serious relationships that eventually fizzled, and then mostly just brief affairs since then. I had a few female friends in towns nearby where, if they were free, they might be willing for a night or weekend of fun.
“But that’s all in the past now. I have you with me, and I definitely don’t want anyone else.”
“Want a blowjob?”
“I’d love one, sweetie. Then we’ll swim again before heading back.”
She was getting better and better at blowing me, but it was her enthusiasm that warmed my heart and made my cock even harder. And she was ever so desperate, each and every time, to please me. Honestly, she was willing to do it for me, so I would never complain, but she clearly did reading and maybe used one of those internet forum places for advice, as she certainly applied new things every time she did.
“Fuck,” I groaned as she nearly swallowed my entire length. She was ever so pleased with herself, raising her head and grinning, some spit and drool connecting my cock to her mouth, before she swallowed me again. Running my fingers through her hair, she looked up at me as her head bobbed up and down. “I’m close, sweetie.”
She stopped long enough to say, “Fill my mouth and throat,” before she resumed.
I loved that young woman a little bit more each and every day. And she got what she wanted, groaning so loud, I’m sure they heard me back on the farm. Hell, Mick probably heard me, knew she was blowing me, and probably just shook his head before resuming reading his paper or watching the afternoon footy.
Returning to the water to cool off and wash ourselves down, Emily wanted cuddles. Just cuddles. Asking if she could ride with me, I said that wasn’t a problem, connecting the reins of her horse to my saddle. She sat in front of me, relaxing back against me, one of my arms around her, both hands still holding the reins.
“I love being out here,” she said softly, “There’s a rugged beauty to everything. The sky is enormous as well. And at night, the stars are so beautiful. I just realise there’s so much we miss every day when all we’re surrounded by is steel, glass and concrete.”
“Can’t beat nature. Just an afternoon by the river is enough to recharge the batteries. It’s just a shame to be miles from anywhere, and with the farm…”
“You don’t have many holiday’s, do you?”
“Farming is a full-time occupation. Your grandfather rarely took time off. That’s why I always take Sunday’s to myself, at the very least, but I can’t remember the last time I took a week to myself.” I kissed her cheek. “I do have a good reason to think about it now.”
“I’m happy just being here with you,” she replied quietly.
Life was back to normal that week, Mick and I cracking bad jokes and talking shit like usual. There is no doubt the presence of Emily was infectious. He treated her like a daughter, which again, perhaps explained that question he asked me. As for all my lads, it was clear they adored here, more than one fancied her, but while she was friendly, I think she put every single one of them straight very quickly. She would be their friend, nothing more. And she had no problem telling them when they were being out of line. They were good boys, though. All of them.
Though the days remained long and tiring, at least it wasn’t shearing season, so Emily and I could manage some lovemaking during the week. Nothing like our sessions on the weekends, where we’d make love for hours on end, but enough to leave us both falling asleep with grins on our faces, Emily always spooned against me so I could hold her in my arms.
We were finishing up that Friday when I noticed Emily chatting away with Mick. He smiled about something before she gave him a quick hug, skipping back in my direction, kissing my cheek, before disappearing inside. He followed her in my direction a minute or so later, chuckling to himself.
“Damn, if that girl doesn’t bring a smile to the face,” he said, taking the offered beer. Taking a seat on the veranda, he added, “She’s invited June and I for dinner tomorrow night. She’s cooking, apparently.”
“She’s dynamite in the kitchen, mate. Better than anything I can rustle up on the old barbeque.”
“Well, I’ve eaten your dinner and it’s not killed me yet, mate.”
“She’ll probably bake too. I’ll give her tomorrow off so she has time to prepare. Not like we’re overly busy at the moment anyway. I’ll pop into town, make sure we have some decent grog.”
“Snifter of port wouldn’t be amiss.”
“I’ll pick up something you should like.”
Chapter 20: Farm Ch. 06
Chapter Text
Emily woke up early the next morning to start breakfast. She didn’t cook me breakfast every morning, but I think because I’d said she could just worry about dinner that evening, she wanted to thank me for some reason. Wasn’t going to complain when I had bacon, sausages and eggs ready for me to eat. Soon as we finished eating, she led me to the bathroom where she spent a long time soaping me up, washing me down, then dropped to her knees and blew me.
Once I’d cum, I had to ask, “What the hell was all this for?”
“Because I love you. Do I need another reason?”
“No, sweetie. Even though this has been going a while now, I’m still getting used to the attention myself.”
She rose to her feet and hugged me, wrapping my arms around her in return. “Well, like you do with me, sometimes all I’m going to want to do is take your cock out, blow you until you cum, then go about my day otherwise.”
“I’d better get dressed, otherwise I’m dragging you to the bedroom and not leaving most of the day.”
I still picked her up over my shoulder and carried her to the bedroom, gently throwing her onto the bed as I started to dress. All she did was spread her legs and start masturbating. It was rather distracting, watching two fingers disappear inside her, moaning my name constantly. She was smiling the entire time, aware she was only teasing me, though I did lean over once I was dressed and booted. “Going to orgasm?”
“I’d better, otherwise I’ll be crazy all day.”
I left a soft kiss on her lips. “I’ll be back after lunchtime.”
“Want me naked on the table waiting for you?”
“Be still my beating heart. Dessert?”
“I’ll have some proper lunch ready for you first.”
I think I was distracted as Mick called me an idiot twice during the morning. Nothing dangerous, but my mind clearly wasn’t on the job. It was actually nice to have something to think about other than just the farm. It had been the only thing in my life for years. Neither of us was getting much done, so by the time the clock struck one in the afternoon, we agreed to knock off the rest of the day. Letting me know he’d see me later that night, I headed inside to find a plate already on the table, Emily sitting naked behind the plate, legs spread around the plate, already fondling her pussy.
“Lunch is served, lover,” she moaned.
I ate that plate of food so fast, I was surprised I didn’t give myself indigestion. Wiping my mouth of crumbs, I moved the plate and dragged Emily closer, hearing her giggle away as I buried my face. I was surprised at how quickly she had an orgasm. “I’ve been fondling myself all morning, but didn’t let myself cum,” she moaned once she’d recovered, though my mouth was still busy.
Made her cum once more, than we needed to clean the table. Gave it a very good scrub. Once she was dressed, we needed to head into town for groceries and to the bottle shop. I happily followed her around as she prepared the menu for the evening and also for the week. I was perfectly capable of cooking, but Emily had practically insisted she wanted to do it for me. So I made sure I helped out regardless. After shopping, we bought some booze. She did prefer wine to beer, so I bought a few bottles for herself and June, a couple of slabs of beer for Mick and I, and also a bottle of port.
Emily got to work as soon as we were back. I think I ended up just getting in the way more often than not, Emily eventually shooing me out of the kitchen, gently pushing me all the way to the couch, ensuring I was sat down. She switched on the television, handing me the remote, before returning a few seconds later with a beer. “If I have to suck your dick to get you to stay here…”
I laughed. “Okay, okay, I’ll stay out of your way.”
“Want me to suck your dick regardless?”
“You’re getting well and truly fucked tonight, Emily. I can wait until then.”
Her eyes lit up before leaning down to give me a soft kiss. “I can’t wait until you pound my pussy again,” she whispered.
Yep. Definitely going to be the death of me, but boy, was it going to be a great time until then. Mick and June arrived a few hours later, both chuckling as Emily apparently bounced around the kitchen, hearing her sing away to some music. I had the television on but wasn’t really paying attention. Mick sat next to me, winning approval for the bottle of port I’d bought him. June said hello before immediately staying in the kitchen to chat with Emily. That was my only concern regarding her, the fact she had little female company, though apparently she did chat with her friends by phone constantly, usually by one of those messaging services.
Mick and I watched some footy, sank a couple of beers, before Emily announced dinner was ready. There was a dining table that was rarely used, usually just eating in the kitchen, so I had pulled out a tablecloth, some of the fancy plates and cutlery, Mick and June to one side, Emily and I to the other. The ladies had wine, Mick and I enjoyed another beer. The food was exquisite, Emily showing her culinary skills. I savoured every bite. Mick looked at his wife and asked if she could make it at home.
“I’ll make you some, Uncle Mick. All you need do is heat it up in the oven.”
If he didn’t adore her by then, that’s what sealed it in his eyes.
For dessert, Emily had baked a cake, made a filling for it, then covered it in thick, delicious icing. I’ll admit, I had a big piece as it was the perfect end to the meal. After quickly putting everything in the dishwasher, we returned to the table where I poured Mick and June a glass of port. I poured a whiskey while Emily sipped at another glass of wine.
“Be back in a second,” she said, disappearing to her room. She returned holding a folder a couple of minutes later, placing it in front of her as she glanced at all of us. “Auntie June, has Uncle Mick… said anything recently about… me?”
Mick looked a little concerned. June smiled at her. “He mentioned how much you love Bruce.”
“Not just how much, Auntie. I’m in love with him. Head over heels sort of love. The sort of love you no doubt feel for Uncle Mick.”
June shuffled in her seat, leaning forward. But the smile didn’t waver. Mick glanced at me. All I could do was shrug. I had no idea what she was going to say either. “I’ve been fortunate to be married to my husband for many years now, Emily. It’s been a life I wouldn’t swap for anything. He’s a good man.”
“I think I’d have the same thing with Bruce.” She took a deep breath and opened the folder. “Uncle Mick, that question you asked Bruce a while ago. I know why you asked, and I love the fact you showed such care for me, and wanted to protect me, just like Bruce always has. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for it.” Mick had to look away for a moment, clearing his throat. “But the thing is, I do want to have…” She cleared her throat. I knew what she wanted to say and could understand the embarrassment.
“Sex, sweetie?” June asked gently.
Emily blushed but nodded. “I feel nothing but desire for the man next to me. But it’s not just sex I want. I want to spend my life with him. I want to marry him. I want to bear his children. I don’t want to be anywhere else than here for the rest of my life.” She patted the pile of papers. “This will explain why it’s… okay for us to do this.”
Now Mick leaned forward, his interest peaked. “What do you mean, Em?”
“Legally, at least, Bruce and I can enjoy a sexual relationship. If it was to work out between us, and we wanted to marry, the Marriage Act of 1961 states who, or who cannot, get married. In this country, the only relations who are not allowed to marry are a person and their ancestor or descendant, nor can a brother or sister, whether whole or half-blood. Ergo, first cousins can marry without issue, and that means, as uncle and niece, Bruce and I can legally enter a relationship and could possibly marry in the future.”
“What about children?” June asked, sounding rather understanding already, “Won’t there be issues?”
Emily shook her head, taking out another piece of paper. “There was research done in the United Kingdom a few years back. If Bruce and I were to try for children, the chances of any issues would be no worse than a woman trying for children after 34. But I’m a healthy near enough 20-year-old woman, while Bruce might be in his early forties but he’s fit as a fiddle. If we wished to conceive, I honestly don’t see an issue, though I obviously don’t want to jinx it either.”
June took a deep breath. “Legally, it might be okay, sweetie, but… socially, people won’t understand. There is still the moral argument too, about being intimate with family. Just because something is legal doesn’t make it right.” Then she looked at me. “What do you think, Bruce?”
“I’ll put it simply, June. I love her with all my heart. But taking that step is her choice. I could try and talk her out of it, but look at what she’s done to just convince you two that this is what she wants.”
“And the stigma that comes with it?” she wondered.
“I guess we wouldn’t be telling every man and their dog about it. But Mick’s understandable question and concern has obviously lit a fire in her belly and she wants to show how much this would mean to her, but considering who you are to both of us, she doesn’t want to live a lie in front of you.”
“I would love for you to understand, but more important accept our relationship if or when it starts,” Emily said softly.
Mick slowly finished his port, stood up and walked towards the back door. Emily glanced at me, fear in her eyes. I patted her shoulder and gestured for June to stay where she was. He hadn’t gone far, just standing at the edge of the veranda near the steps leading down. Standing beside him, we stared out in the darkness. When I glanced at him, I noticed his were glistening. I’d never seen the man cry in my life.
“I can’t claim to understand, but that girl needs to be loved, and if it’s you that she wants, then I accept it,” he said, “You’ll love her. You’ll provide and protect her. You’ll be all she needs. June has already said she’d accept it, but that she’d want to speak to her first.” We turned to each other and embraced. “You’re a good man, Bruce. Just treat her right. For me and your dad.”
“I will, mate. You have my word. Never do a thing to hurt her.” Breaking apart, we both cleared our throats, doing that man thing of confronting our feelings, then feeling embarrassed about it. “Want to go chop some wood or something?”
“No, I should say the same thing to her.”
When he did say the same thing, Emily stood up, rounded the table to hug him, bursting into tears at the same time. June then received a hug as it was obvious she’d accepted it immediately, a couple of gentle warnings about what Emily might face wanting to pursue such a relationship at most. She smiled at me, adding her approval, warning me to simply take care of her like she knew I already did, just with added intimacy.
Emily sat back next to me, sighing with relief, before she shuffled across and snuggled into me. I kissed the top of her head as we relaxed. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m stuffed,” Mick stated, “You want to cook for the wife and I again, Em, I won’t be saying no.”
“We should make this a usual thing then.”
“That would be great. Guess we’ll have to get used to you two together.”
“When not if,” June added, “We know it’s going to happen.”
“Wonder what my dad would say?” I wondered.
“He’d approve, Bruce. Like us, he’d find it a little strange, but he’d see how you’ve looked after her nearly her entire life. And it’s obvious this is what she wants above all. That’s what matters. And if you want to be with her in return, then I can’t think of anyone better.”
After waving them goodnight a little later, the sense of relief emanating from Emily was palpable. Standing together in the living room, I had to ask, “How long were you preparing that?”
“From the moment I realised how I felt about you, so I started looking into the legalities of it. I don’t care about the morality. If we love each other, that’s all that matters. As for the social aspect, if we were to go into town, no-one would know I’m your niece. They’d just think I’m your hot younger girlfriend.”
“Well… you are now.”
She smiled. “Yeah, I guess I am.” Kissing my cheek, she added, “Wait out here. I’m going to go for a shower then meet you in the bedroom. Don’t come in until I yell for you.”
“Okay, I’ll keep myself amused until then.”
I heard her call for me around fifteen minutes later, undressing before I strolled in. She was leaning over the side of the bed, feet on the floor, arse raised slightly. She looked at me with a grin as I stepped behind her. She glanced back and handed me the bottle of lube I kept on the side table. “I don’t want anal, but was hoping you might slide a finger or two, maybe your thumb in my butt while fucking me,” she said.
“Okay.”
I’m sure she expected an argument, but as I’d told her, if she wanted something, all she had to do was let me know and we’d do it. As I was experienced, though I was eager to do certain things with her, I’d let her decide on making certain leaps and decisions. I was happy just being intimate with her, something she knew and loved herself.
“I want you to fuck me hard, Bruce. I just want to try it. Like this,” she said, opening up her phone. She flicked through to a particular website and showed me a video she must have enjoyed watching, “I’ve masturbated to this video before a few times. The sex is… something else. It’s obviously porn, but there’s something about it that’s left me thinking ‘I want to experience that too.’ And you know I’ll immediately say if it hurts.”
I leaned down and kissed her cheek. “Please tell me if it does. The thought of hurting you, sweetie…”
“I’m already nice and wet, Bruce. All I need is your cock. I had two fingers in my pussy during my shower. Now all I want is my uncle’s fat cock in my tight little pussy and for him to just pound me stupid.”
Sliding my cock inside her in one swift movement made her gasp. I started out nice and slow, placing a hand on her lower back, immediately grabbing her ponytail and pulled her head back slightly. Once I was comfortable, and was sure she could handle it, I immediately upped the tempo of my thrusts.
“Oh fuck yes,” she moaned, “Fuck my tight little pussy.”
Pulling her ponytail a little harder arched her back, changing the angle as I really started to pump into her. I stroked her back while I fucked her, not wanting to cause her any discomfort. I was going to fuck her harder than I had before. Eventually resting my free hand at her side, I leaned down and kissed her cheek. “Your pussy is mine, Emily,” I growled, getting into the act.
She could barely say a word, making do with a whimper of desire. “Fuck… me…” she managed to say through my thrusts.
Letting go of her hair, she flopped to the bed as I grabbed her firmly by the hips, repositioned her slightly, and really started to ram my cock into her. “Oh fuck,” I grunted, “I’m going to fill you up tonight.”
“Pull my hair again!”
I did as she asked, pulling harder still but not enough to hurt. Resting on her forearms, I switched hands as I held her in place with the other, but I couldn’t get comfortable, stopping long enough to get us both up on the bed, and once the position was better, I resumed pounding her. Letting go of her hair, I gently forced her head down by the back of the neck as I leaned forward over her, really starting to drive my cock into her.
“I own your pussy, my pretty young niece,” I growled, “Your body is mine. Those tits. Your mouth. Your pussy. And soon your arse. I will own them all.”
“Please,” she whimpered.
“Please what?”
“Please keep fucking me. God, I just want you to keep fucking me.”
I leaned down and kissed her on the cheek. “Okay?” I asked softly.
“I love you so much.”
“I love you just as much. Ready for more?”
“I want something in my arse!”
“I’ll cum first, then we can have a little fun.”
“Go hard or go home, Bruce.”
“Oh, I like a challenge. Good thing I own your pussy.”
I barely lasted another couple of minutes, truth be told. But those last couple of minutes, I was driving into her so hard, I earned a couple of grunts from her. But she was either a trooper, willing to put up with it, or she was loving it. Considering I could see the glimpse of a smile on her lips, I think it was the latter. Then I drove my cock into her and practically exploded, grunting and groaning so loudly, Mick and June would have heard it and thought ‘Well, that didn’t take long’.
Sitting back on my knees, I pulled her up to rest back against me, both of us needing to catch our breath. I worried I’d see tears but turning her head to face me, I was greeted by love in her eyes and smile on her face. “I’m a little tender, but totally worth it,” she said, kissing my cheek.
“That’s all I want to hear, that you had fun, sweetie.”
She rested back against me, wrapping my arms around her. “I loved it when you were saying you owned me. You sort of do, like I own you.”
“Just thought it fit what we were doing.”
To my surprise, I’d stayed pretty hard, something she recognised as I felt her squeezing my cock with her pussy. “Guess having a young girlfriend is helping, Bruce,” she said, giggling away, “Soon you’ll be walking around with a constant erection.”
“Certainly crack more of them nowadays than I used to. Invigorated these old bones.”
“Well, I’m loving the hard bone in me.” She gave me a look as I burst into laughter. “Yeah, that was a little on the nose, wasn’t it?”
I hugged her tightly against me. “As I said, sex can and should be fun. And my hard bone is loving where it is too.”
Recognising when I was at full mast again, she lay forward again, making sure I had my bottle of lube in hand. Leaving my cock buried inside her, I poured some lube all over her arse including her little hole, kneading it into her firm cheeks. She giggled a couple of times, complimenting me on my strong hands.
Moving to her little hole, I rubbed my thumb across it, and it provoked an immediate reaction, Emily making sure she glanced back and smiled at me. “It tickles,” she said, giggling away.
“It’ll feel different when inside. Just getting you nice and relaxed. When I slide it in, just try and relax still.”
Prodding my finger at her arsehole, I let barely a couple of centimetres slowly slide inside her. She gasped but relaxed immediately, getting used to the foreign object inside her. Sliding a little more inside her, I felt her squeeze my finger a couple of times, but each time she did, she relaxed again. Just one finger was incredibly tight, and add to that her arse was fantastic regardless, little wonder m cock was steel and she started to move her hips against me.
A bit more of my finger provoked a moan, though I think that might have been my cock, before I had my entire middle finger inside her arse. As I started to slowly thrust my cock, I also moved my finger at the same time, not too fast to start out with. I was barely moving my cock either, letting her take control of that. I think it was helping her relax… or turning her on even more.
“How is it?” I asked.
“I like it,” she whispered.
“Let me know if you want another one inside you.”
She wanted a second one within a couple of minutes. Sliding two fingers inside her like I did her pussy was something else entirely. And… she loved it. Absolutely loved it, rocking back on my cock while asking me to move my fingers faster in her arse. I could see her arm moving at the same time, figuring out she was fondling herself. There was a lot going on down in her groin area.
When I started to thrust, she moaned loudly, starting to thrust my fingers into her faster at the same time. “Oh god,” she groaned, “Oh god… fuck…”
Lifting her up so she was on her arms, I changed the angle of my hand and thrust my fingers even faster. “Bruce,” she whimpered, “Oh fuck, keep going… fuck… cum… orgasm… fuck…”
I had to keep her lifted up as she had one of the biggest orgasms I’d seen her enjoy since we started making love. She squeezed my cock, squeezed my fingers, whimpering and quivering, her entire body seeming to shudder and shake. As soon as it passed, she almost went limp back against me, breathing deeply. “Keep going,” she murmured.
“Sure?” I asked, kissing her cheek.
She nodded eagerly. “I’d love your cock there but not sure yet.”
“Then we’ll do it another night. Like my fingers?” She nodded again. “Want them to stay there?”
“Until you cum, then we’ll shower. I’m knackered, Bruce.”
I did have a little more fun with her though took my fingers out of her arse so I could fuck her comfortably, eventually turning her over, onto her back, so I could fuck her gently to end the night. She loved that, covering my face in kisses, her fingers moving all over my body, and once I came again, that was me over as well. It had been quite the night, in more ways than one.
After a shower, we cuddled in bed, and I could still sense the relief Emily was feeling after confessing what she wanted. “Guess we can now be a little more open at times,” she whispered
“I’d like that. Mick and June, sure. Anyone else, we’ll have to be careful.”
“Guess I can’t just fall to my knees and start sucking your cock in the middle of the yard?”
“I’d love it, don’t think anyone else would particularly approve.” I cuddled her tighter. “I’ll take you out on a date again. A proper one. Dinner, drinks, dancing. We’ll do it more often. They know me in town, they don’t know you.”
“How did we meet?”
“One of those internet dating sites. I wouldn’t be the first lonely farmer to use one of them.”
“I’d love to go on a date with you,” she whispered, “First of many, I hope.”
“Young woman on my arms, every man in town will be immensely jealous.”
We only waited a week before I kept my word about taking her out for a date into town. Despite the weather being cool, she wore a short dress that showed off her legs, a small jacket to keep away the evening chill. She wore a necklace, the pendant sitting in her cleavage, and I knew exactly why she wore it, as it was the first gift I’d given her. I bought her little things online, leaving them around the house for her to find. I just went with jeans, boots, shirt. I was going to shave, but she loved my stubble. Didn’t want me with a beard, but liked running her hand and feeling a slight roughness to my face.
I took her to the next town past the closest as it was far larger. Dinner was the RSL club. Full of the elderly and workers, but it was well funded by the pokies, and the food it served was bloody good. We both tucked into some steaks, chips and veggies before sitting in the bar area, enjoying a beer. We found a good pub playing some decent music and a lively atmosphere. No-one knew me so I certainly received a few glances, an obviously middle-aged man walking in with a young woman on my arm. No-one said anything, of course, and Emily barely noticed. If she did, that’s when I earned a cuddle and kiss on the cheek. When she headed to the bar to get a drink, she was hit on within thirty seconds. I laughed when she pointed in my direction, watching the faces of the two young men fall. I’m fairly sure I heard something along the lines of ‘he’s old enough to be your father’… “God, don’t give the young woman ideas,” I muttered.
Placing our drinks down, she kissed my cheek and snuggled into my side. “Can’t wait until you fuck me later, Daddy,” she said. I groaned loudly, which just made her giggle. “Don’t worry, I’ll stick with what we usually say to each other.”
Neither of us drank too much, sticking to light beer so I could drive us home at the end of the night. It was mostly just an evening for us to relax, act like a couple for once, not stuck to the confines of our home. Ending up chatting with a few other couples, and the cover story actually went down a charm. I was a farmer looking for love, Emily was looking for love and willing to move wherever. We met up a few times before I just bit the bullet, asked her to the farm. Been together ever since. Only one asked about the age gap, both of us casually stating that we didn’t care.
Driving us home later that night, Emily had us stop on the side of the road between the nearest town and home so we could sit on the tray in the back and watch the stars. I’d packed a rug so we wouldn’t get too dirty, and we must have spent an hour at least before she started to fall asleep against me. Making sure she was safely sat next to me, I drove us the rest of the way home before carrying her into our bedroom.
Woken up by soft lips on mine the next morning, I opened my eyes to see hers gazing at me. “I fell asleep and didn’t end our date by having some really hot sex, Bruce,” she whispered. Her hand moved down my chest towards my cock, which was rock hard. “Should we make up for lost time?”
We stepped into the shower an hour later, grinning away like idiots.
Chapter 21: Farm Ch. 07
Chapter Text
Life continued on as normally as possible after that. Farm work continued as always. I recognised Emily started to spend more time indoors, happy to look after the house, keeping it clean, making us breakfast, lunch and dinner, even going so far as to make lunch for some of the boys during the week. She loved baking, and there were almost endless treats from time to time. After a couple of weeks, I had to ask if she was happy doing that. Earned me a hug as she replied, “This is what I want to do, Bruce. Look after you in return. This is now my home too and I want to look after it. Plus, it does need a good clean from time to time.”
“Well, I did my best but… you know… single bloke…”
She stood up on her tiptoes and kissed me. “I love cooking. I find cleaning therapeutic. And I can relax in between all the chores. You’re busy all day, Bruce, but you still help me regardless when you’re home at night and during the weekend.”
“My home too, sweetie.”
“When you marry me, I won’t be the house girlfriend, I’ll be the housewife.” I raised eyebrows at how adamant she sounded. “You will marry me… right?”
I hugged her tightly. I’d have married her then and there, to be honest. “I’d love to, sweetie, but… that’s one hell of a bridge to cross.”
“I know,” she said softly, “But that’s not all I want. It’s my birthday soon.”
“Ten days, Emily. I remember your birthday better than mine.”
“Maybe not this birthday, but I’d love to… try…” She trailed off as I heard a sniffle. “I want a baby with you,” she added softly.
“So I should make an honest woman of you first?” She giggled at that. “Well, you’ve just given me lots to think about, Emily. Anything you want this birthday, at least?”
“I have everything I want in my arms right now, but I’m sure I’ll think of something.”
What she wanted was dinner out with family. That meant inviting Mick and June along. She wanted dinner at the same RSL as our date, then a night out at one of the pubs or bars. June offered to drive us all the way, looking in the rearview mirror every so often as Emily happily snuggled into me, wearing another beautiful dress that showed plenty of skin, tight to her curves, having done her hair as well.
“Twenty-year-old girlfriend, Bruce. How old are you again?”
“Old enough, June. Old enough.”
“Well, certainly put a smile on her face. I look at her and see me when I was dating Mick all those years ago.”
“Warned him he had to look after her, June,” Mick stated, glancing back at me, “Think he’s taken my warning to heart.”
During the journey, my phone started to ring. No surprise there. Usually one of the boys letting me know he’d be late or missing the next day. Most of the time, it was a family problem. Considering they worked for me through little more than verbal agreement and cash in hand, I looked after them. Glancing at the lock screen, I noticed it was my sister calling. Letting Emily know, that had her sitting up and at attention, Mick and June both glancing from the front seats.
“Hello,” I answered.
“Hello, Bruce. How are you?”
Well, that was a better greeting than I imagined. “I’m okay, Maggie. I’m okay. You doing well?” She was quite a few seconds, long enough I had to ask, “Maggie, you there?”
“It’s my daughter’s birthday and I haven’t heard from her in months. Is she okay, Bruce?”
I glanced at Emily. “She’s happy, Maggie. She’s home.”
“Oh… You’re looking after her?”
“Of course, Maggie. She’s my niece, and she came to me for…” I didn’t expect the sound of soft crying to come over the phone. “Maggie, are you doing okay?”
“No,” she cried softly, “I don’t know what I’m doing anymore.”
She didn’t sound particularly drunk though her speech was slurred a little bit. She sounded like a woman now regretting some decisions she’d made. I glanced at Emily and made a gesture. She made me smile when she nodded, handing her the phone. She put it on speaker so we could hear.
“Mum?”
“Emily? Oh, Emily! It’s so good to hear your voice again. Happy birthday!”
Emily looked at me, a little confused. I could understand why. The last time she’d spoken to us, she’d been full of fire and brimstone. This was not the same woman at all. I could see June looking at me again. All I could do was shrug.
“Bruce is treating you well, Emily? You’re feeling at home at the farm?”
“Yes, Mum. Bruce and I are getting along really well.” I had to glance out the window to hide my smile. “And the farm has always felt like home in a certain way. I’m glad I chose to come here.”
“Good, baby, that’s… good… Look, I just wanted to call and wish you a happy birthday. I’m sorry I can’t be there. I’d love to give you a hug.”
Emily looked at me, now utterly dumbfounded. So was I. All four of us in the car were. “Um, thanks, Mum. I’m glad you called.”
“I miss you.” Emily couldn’t say those words back because she simply didn’t feel the same way. Then there was a soft cry again. “I know you don’t miss me. It’s all his fault, of course. Not Bruce. He’s always looked after family. No, I mean… him… tried to put hands on you…”
“Mum… look, maybe we should speak later? Another time maybe?”
“I’d like that, baby. I just wanted to hear your voice today. Hopefully I’ll be there when you turn twenty-one…”
“Sure, Mum. Fingers crossed things get better, then we’ll see.”
“I love you, baby. I miss you. Give my love to Bruce. I’m glad he’s looking after you. I’ll speak to you soon.”
“Bye, Mum.” She hung up and handed me the phone. “Okay, what the fuck was that all about?” she asked.
I stared at my phone, shrugging helplessly again. “I have absolutely no idea, Emily.”
We put it out of our minds, Emily snuggling into my side for the rest of the drive. Letting the RSL know it was her birthday, we ensured she got a couple of presents, and we certainly enjoyed a fine meal. No fancy restaurants in the outback. Most you’ll find is an RSL club and pubs that’ll serve food. You want fine dining, you’re driving at least a couple of hundred kilometres, and that’s if you’re lucky.
No idea how long we stayed out for, Emily and I certainly enjoying a few drinks together, though we still behaved in front of Mick and June, though they were now used to us kissing and cuddling, at least. June looked on with nothing but approval. It had taken Mick time to get used to it. Now he just looked away, but he could see the love on display.
We did find ourselves in a pub that had music blaring a small dancefloor, finding myself dragged up yet again. I might not be able to dance, but having a young woman cavorting against me had me rock hard in seconds. Thankfully, she danced against me in such a manner that she covered that, running my hands up her body though avoiding her tits and groin area. Mostly… By the time she’d had enough, the look in her eyes suggested she wanted to end the night in another manner.
We behaved in the car on the way back, Mick fast asleep in the passenger seat next to June. “Bruce, can I ask a question?”
“Sure, June.”
“Were you having sex before that night?”
“We were,” I admitted.
She smiled. “I thought so. That’s all I wanted to know. You look so happy, you two. Let me know when you propose, Bruce. I’d love to help Emily plan the wedding.”
“Won’t be a big thing, June. Quite a few people know she’s my niece.”
“True, so we’ll just make it a small, intimate thing. Don’t need a big bash if all you want to do is confirm your love for each other.”
“We’re getting married, then we’re having a baby,” Emily said softly.
“More than one, I bet,” June retorted, making Emily giggle next to me, “Well, I’m always here for advice about that too, Emily.”
“Thank you, Auntie.”
“You’re welcome, sweetheart.”
We might have been worn out once June dropped us home, but Emily dragged me inside to our bedroom, dropped to her knees and eagerly fished out my cock, her head quickly bobbing up and down on my cock. I lasted five minutes at most. She swallowed every drop of cum before sitting back on her knees, looking rather pleased with herself.
“Now you’ll last longer when we make love,” she said.
Having got that out of her system, we undressed each other slowly, our mouths rarely apart before I lowered her to the bed. I showered her body with attention, barely an inch of skin going untouched, except her pussy, which I completely avoided. Drove her wild, earning one soft moan after another, and she was soon begging me to lick her pussy. Lowering my mouth, I inhaled her scent, earning another giggle.
“Love your scent, Emily,” I whispered, “That alone makes my cock harder than steel.”
“But you prefer the taste?” she asked softly.
“Well, while I could sit here and just sniff you, I don’t think either of us will get satisfaction from that.” For some reason, that made her laugh out loud. “So yes, sweetie, I much prefer your taste. Want to know what I’m going to do?” Her nod was very eager. “I’m going to eat you out, but slowly. Really tease you until you orgasm. Then we’ll make love. Sound good?”
“Best birthday ever,” she whispered.
I teased her for so long, by the time she enjoyed her first orgasm, I think it near enough knocked her out. Considering we’d returned from town rather tired as it is, I don’t think either of us had much energy, but the desire to make love was overwhelming. Sliding my cock inside her, she wrapped her arms around the back of my neck as I slowly thrust into her, just gazing into each other’s eyes.
“So you’ll knock me up next birthday?”
She said it so seriously, I stopped and gulped. It didn’t bother me in the least. Then she grinned and kissed me. “We’ve got a year to discuss it,” I finally replied.
Once I came inside her again, that was me done for the evening, eventually lying beside her and using my fingers to get her off again. That set off some tears, wondering why, until she finally murmured that it was simply for the fact I always cared. I could have just cum in her, rolled off and not bothered. But she still had to pinch herself at how considerate I was. I hugged her, said I’d always look after her, every way possible.
Then we drifted off together.
It was only two days later that my phone rang again, this time at breakfast. It was my sister again. Another glance of surprise was shared across the table, placing my phone down and putting in on speaker. “Morning, Maggie.”
“Bruce…” The voice was slurred, but not drunk, almost as if medicated. “Bruce… are you there?”
“I’m here, Maggie. So is Emily. Are you okay, Maggie? You don’t sound well?”
“Did I speak to you the other day, Bruce? Emily’s birthday?”
“You did, Maggie. Wished her happy birthday. Said you missed her. Maggie, are you okay? What’s going on?”
What we saw next shocked me, and upset her daughter. She switched on her camera… Her face. My sister, despite the attitude, was a good looking woman. “He did that,” Emily whispered.
The bruising on her face was horrific. I’d seen reports of domestic violence on television, but seeing it for myself. I wasn’t just shocked, I was beyond angry. My sister and I didn’t have a particularly good relationship, but she was still blood, and deep down, I’d always loved and would always love my sister. “Where are you, Maggie?”
“Hospital… Not sure how long…” She broke down. “I think he tried to kill me… I’ve made so many mistakes, Bruce. So many. I don’t know what to do anymore. And it’s all my fault.”
“Margaret, get that out of your head. Nothing you could have done would have deserved you ending up in hospital. Which hospital are you in?” She told me after asking a nurse. “Maggie, I’m coming to get you.”
“No, Bruce. If I leave him…”
“I’ll fucking kill him if I have to. You’re my sister. I’ve stood by long enough, watching you make these mistakes. No more. It’s time to look after my family, and you’re my little sister. So I’m going to arrive in a couple of days, then we’re going to pack your shit up, then you’re coming home.” I glanced at Emily. She was concerned about us, I could understand that, but I smiled when she gave me a firm nod. Mother and daughter needed a heart to heart too. “Maggie, Emily and I are going to drive there. We’ll gather you when you’re released. If need be, we’ll pack up whatever you’ll need first.”
“Bruce, what happened with Chris… and Emily… I… Emily, I’m… I’m a bad mother. Always have been. I deserved…”
Emily burst into tears. “We’ll be there soon, Mum. I promise. Then we can talk.”
“I don’t deserve that…. You should just leave me here…”
Then the line went dead. Emily sat on my lap and sobbed. No-one deserved to see their mother in such a condition. As soon as she’d had her cry, she pulled out her own phone and called her brother. I know they spoke at least once a week. I’d occasionally have a chat with him too. He was doing well for himself. Again, she put him on a speakerphone, letting him know what happened. He couldn’t drop everything to come visit the farm, but we let him know we’d take care of everything, and ensure he could talk to his mother if he wanted to when we had her back.
I called Mick and let him know the situation. He arrived with June in a matter of minutes. “You’re bringing her here?” he asked, a little surprised.
“I know, mate, I know. But you didn’t see her, didn’t hear her. Everything has gone wrong since she left the farm. I know what happened between dad and her was bad. But right now, she needs us. All of us. Then we need to sit down and simply get everything off the chest. Maybe if we do that, the future will be better.”
“When will you leave?” June asked.
“Emily and I will leave at the crack of dawn tomorrow. No idea when we’ll be back. Been a long time since I’ve driven to the city. Shit, when Emily came out this way, she flew here.”
We left before dawn the next morning. Well, I did. I carried a still sleeping Emily to the cab and made sure she was buckled up before I dumped our bags in the back. Mick was up to meet us, telling me to drive safely as normal, but I grinned when he said to bring my sister home too. Getting behind the wheel, I knew the way to the city, though would have to rely on GPS once I was in the city itself, though Emily could possibly guide me.
It was a long two days and nights, plenty of sights along the way, passing through small and large country towns, kilometre after kilometre of highway. It was lunchtime of the third day by the time we made it to the outskirts of the city, Emily awake and alert, so in addition to GPS, she was able to guide me to the hospital.
After parking up, flabbergasted at the price I had to pay for parking, we headed into the reception. I felt out of place in my flannel shirt, jeans, boots and Akubra, but after giving the name we wanted to see, we were pointed in the right direction. She was in a ward shared with four others. Her face was still a mess, and I was left with little doubt the rest of her body was bruised. When she saw us, she started to cry, Emily going to her mother and hugging her without hesitation. I stood to her other side, taking her hand.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
“I’m taking you home, Maggie.” She nodded without a word. “Then we need to talk.”
“I know. I know.”
“Do you know where he is?”
“Probably at home.”
“Emily, stay here with your mother.” She met my eyes. I thought she’d say it wasn’t worth it, but a quick glance at her mother firmed her mind. All she did was meet my eyes and nod her head. “Good girl. I’ve got your address in my GPS. I’ll collect your things then return here. Emily and I will stay close by until the hospital says you’re good to go.”
“Bruce…”
I shushed her. “Not now, Maggie. I’ve watched from afar for too long. Time for your older brother to finally put his foot down. You are coming with me. No arguments.”
She squeezed my hand tighter, watching tears cascade down her cheeks. “I don’t deserve you.”
“You do as you’re my sister, Maggie. I love you, and I’m… I’m the older one and should have been as responsible for you as I’ve been for Emily. And I see my sister in hospital right now after some scumbag…”
“Just don’t get in trouble.”
“Trust me. What’s his name?”
“Brian.”
“Good. I’ll know who to hit when I see him.”
“Fuck him up, Bruce,” Emily stated.
I strode out of the hospital with fists clenched, no doubt murder in my eyes and on my face. I hadn’t liked my sister for a long time, but I always loved her. You always loved family. She was blood. She was kin. And no-one, man nor woman, deserved what had happened to her. I got behind the wheel of my ute and practically tore out of the car park, heading straight for her house.
It was quite the dump, that wasn’t a surprise. Pulling up on the road outside, I was tempted to go armed with a tool of some kind, a wrench or a hammer. But I’d get pulled up on a murder charge. Striding down the driveway to the front door, I banged on it until it was answered. Didn’t recognise the guy at all, but I figured this was Brian.
“You Brian?” I asked.
“Yeah, who the fuck are you?”
“You know someone called Emily?”
“Yeah, she’s the daughter of some slut I know.” I felt my fists curl. “Shame she left. Would have been some good pussy.” I could smell the alcohol on his breath. He was already drunk so little wonder he barely thought about his responses. “Who are you again?”
“You with Maggie?”
“That slut? Yeah…”
I smacked him in the face before he could add anything else. He went staggering back down the hallway as I stalked in after him. He was already bleeding from the nose, but managed to take a swing in my direction. I wasn’t going to fight this prick fair, putting my boot straight between his legs. He went down to his knees, and my boot connected with his face. He was lucky I wasn’t wearing steel-capped boots, otherwise I probably would have killed him. Instead, he ended up on his back, groaning away.
Crouching down next to him, I grabbed him around the throat. “Now, Brian, listen very carefully. I’m going to be grabbing Maggie’s things. She won’t be returning to this dump you call a home. I would suggest you lose all her details. And if I even get a hint of you trying to contact her or Emily, I will personally tie you up like a sheep, drive you to the outback, and bury you in a deep, dark hole.”
I saw a hint of recognition in his eyes. No doubt Maggie had mentioned a brother. “You’re… him…”
I squeezed a little harder. “Did you understand what I just said, or do I need to stamp on your balls to make sure you do?” He was no doubt used to pushing around and hitting defenceless women. Unfortunately, our country had a long standing domestic violence issue. Too many dickhead men at times. But he was nothing but a coward, nodding as I stood up over him. “Very good. Now, I’m going to grab her things. You just lie there, think about the decisions in life you’ve made to this point. You want to take this further, you’re more than welcome. But I don’t particularly want to go home with a murder charge looming over me.”
I packed three bags of what I figured was her things, grabbing one or two items I knew would prove of sentimental value, putting it all in the rear of the cab on my ute, before performing one last check of everything. I could see one or two things that she might want, but all that mattered was getting her away from this life. And away from him. By the time I was ready to leave, he was laying back on the couch. When I stalked towards him, he almost cowered with fear.
Crouching in front of him, I asked, “Do we need to have a conversation?” He shook his head. “You beat my sister. The urge to return the favour and more is incredibly overwhelming. I have adrenaline flooding my veins right now. Voices in my head telling me to just beat you senseless. But it won’t prove anything. What does matter to me is that my sister and niece are now safe. It’s time I took care of my family. All of them.”
With that, I walked out of the house, sat in my ute, and drove back to the hospital. Taking a seat next to Emily, her mother was asleep so she took my hand, leaning her head against my shoulder. “Sorted?” she asked.
“Sorted,” I replied.
Asking how long my sister was going to be kept, once they learned I was her brother, they told me she was being kept for observation for another couple of days, and for the swelling to go down, then they’d likely release her. Asking if she’d be okay to travel, explaining the situation and my plan, they suggested it was actually a good idea, obviously aware she’d been a victim of domestic violence.
Emily and I found a bed and breakfast only a short distance from the hospital. I called Mick and let him know the situation. He assured me the farm wouldn’t collapse without my presence, telling me to just do the right thing. After grabbing some dinner, nothing more than a bite from a nearby takeaway, we snuggled in bed later. Despite the situation, we made love, though it was the slow and gentle sex that made up the beginning of our relationship.
We spent most of the next two days with my sister when visiting hours allowed. She spent much of the time asleep, recovering from her injuries. Whenever she was lucid enough to talk, I shushed her, stating everything would be discussed when we got home, but let her know that the situation with Brian was sorted out. That earned a grab of my hand, kissing it before she simply whispered her thanks.
She was released the fourth morning after we’d arrived, given prescriptions for a few medications we could pick up nearby. Wheeling her to the ute, Emily got up into the back seat, picking up her mother and carefully sliding her inside so she was laying down, head on her lap. I stopped at a nearby pharmacy to pick up her medicine, including some other things I guessed she’d need, then a convenience store to pick up a load of snacks and drinks, before turning us towards the farm.
It was a long couple of days as I didn’t stop except for the evening. Maggie slept nearly the entire way, pretty much knocking her out with sleeping tablets, while ensuring she took the pills required. Emily sat in the back with her the entire time, making sure she was comfortable. I would glance in the mirror to earn a loving smile in return.
Pulling into the farm, Mick and June were waiting for us. Noticing me pick up my sister from the back seat, having been startled at how light she was when I’d done so at the hospital, they followed me in as I carried her to Emily’s old room. The living situation didn’t bother me at that moment. My sister was going to find out and she’d have to deal with it.
June pulled back the blankets so I could place Maggie down, taking off her shoes, before lying her back and covering her. The swelling had finally gone down but the bruising still made me wince. Having undressed her in the hotel on the way to make sure she had a wash, her body was a mess. I had no idea if she’d done drugs or not, but the bruises and other scars suggested Brian, or god only knows who… well, the urge to go back and finish the job was on my mind while I was driving the three of us along.
“What have I done to deserve this?” she whispered. Emily heard the croak and returned a few seconds later, Maggie sipping at the drink before lying back on her side. “Bruce, all I’ve done for years…”
“Maggie, when you’re feeling better. We’ll talk about everything. Right now, you just need to get better. So what you’re going to do is lie here and relax. There’s a TV you can watch. I grabbed your phone and you can connect to the WiFi. We’ll bring your meals in until you feel fit enough to get onto your feet. If you need help having, just give either of us a shout.”
“We need to talk later too, Mum.”
“I know, baby,” she whispered, looking at us with wet eyes, “I made a mess of everything.”
It was weird having my sister back in the house, but as she was confined to the bedroom for the moment, Emily and I lived our lives mostly the same. The day after arriving back, I was back at work, Emily enjoying her role as house girlfriend, cooking up a storm for our first night back after living on crap food for around a week. Mick and June did join us for dinner that night, and we discussed the situation quietly. Emily was adamant nothing was going to change. Her courage impressed me, and I was equally as adamant. We were consenting adults, and by the law, doing nothing wrong. Society would never know the real truth, and morals… Well, we didn’t think our love was immoral either.
I passed by the bedroom door to find the pair deep in discussion more than once. My sister was slowly healing, but I think the wounds inside were far deeper than those on her skin. I had this feeling she carried some turmoil. I just didn’t know what, but I had a further feeling it led to where she now was in life. But I when I heard laughing for the first time between them around the third or fourth day, I walked away, grinning to myself. At least their relationship was mending.
It was a week before Maggie was able to move about by herself without needing help, hobbling into the kitchen on a Sunday to join us for breakfast. The bruising was slowly fading, but she looked incredibly pale and thin. Emily placed an enormous plate of food in front of her and ordered her to eat. “Every morsel, Mum. Need to put some meat back on those bones,” she said.
Maggie glanced at me. “She do this for you?” she asked, surprising me with a smile.
“Every Sunday, Mum. And I generally cook for him every evening. Make his lunch every day. Bruce is a hard-working man. I like looking after him, just like he’s looked after me.”
Maggie couldn’t meet my eyes, moving them to her plate. “Maggie, we’ll talk about it. Don’t worry.”
“It was him…” she started, “He was… I don’t know even know how to explain it. The last in a long line of men I seem to find myself with?”
“We’ve all made mistakes, Maggie.”
She shook her head. “My life has been one giant mistake since…” She trailed off and sighed. “Yeah, guess we’ll need to have that talk later.”
After breakfast, I escorted her outside for some fresh air, sitting her down in the chair on the veranda, Emily and I sitting to either side of her. I talked about life on the farm, what we were doing nowadays. Being the time of year, we were now seeding the fields as we grew wheat, barley and oats. Had a lot of cows and cattle, some for milking, others for meat. And, of course, sheep. Lots and lots of sheep.
“Have to diversify in today’s world. No farm can focus on just one or two fields of production. Shit, some farms around here are going organic and all that sort of stuff.”
“Doing well for yourself?” she wondered.
“Milk sucks. Has done for years. But meat will always sell at a profit, particularly if we have good qualify. Wool will never be an issue. The crops are the newest addition. Done well so far. Yeah, I think dad would be happy with the progress.”
“God, feels like I’ve just wasted my life,” she muttered.
“Maggie, you hated living here most of the time. This life never suited you, though… I guess the city hasn’t exactly worked out either.”
“True. Can’t lie about that.”
Maggie was understandably a little lost during the week. I have no doubt she noticed the affection between Emily and I. The only thing we didn’t do in front of her was kiss, but there were the same number of hugs, whispered words of loves, and everything else one would expect to see from a couple in love. I noticed more than one glance from my sister, but I was surprised that she didn’t raise any concerns. Perhaps she just thought her daughter had the hots for me and I was playing along.
To my surprise, she never asked where Emily and I were sleeping. I certainly didn’t put any pillows and blankets in the living room to suggest I was sleeping on the couch. Sure, there was a third room, but that was mostly for storage, with a bed in there that was unmade. She never noticed Emily and I go to bed together, generally as she was in bed early each night. Emily and I certainly didn’t stop making love, though made sure we kept the noise to a minimum. It was a little frustrating as Emily loved being vocal nowadays.
“I want to go see our parents’ tomorrow,” she said at breakfast on Saturday. Seeing the surprise on my face, she smiled. Now that the bruising had basically disappeared, she’d been sleeping okay, and was on the mend, she was starting to look like her old self. “While we’re there, I guess the three of us should talk.”
I wondered if she meant talk about what was obviously going on between Emily and I.
Maggie wanted to walk the next day. She still hobbled slightly, holding her arm, Emily holding my other hand, as we strolled up to where our parents were buried, our grandparents and other generations before them. We’d owned this land since the first white settlers had arrived in the area. Emily had brought along a rug and picnic basket, figuring we’d be spending a while there.
As always, the first thing I did was have a drink with dad, opening the bottle of whiskey and pouring two shots, sipping at one while pouring the other where he was buried. It was a tradition I’d done since I’d first put the old man in the ground, and if or when I had a son, hoped he’d do the same thing with me once I dropped. Laying the rug on the ground, Emily and I sat down as my sister sat on her knees near my father’s plaque.
Wiping it clean of dirt and dust, she leaned down and kissed it. “I miss you so much, daddy,” she whispered, “So much that it hurts every single day. And it has hurt ever since the day I saw you lowered into this place.” I took Emily by the hand as Maggie sat back on her knees, gazing out over the horizon. I think whatever was coming was for our benefit as well as hers.
“I always loved you, daddy, but I knew when I was growing up that it was more than just the love of a daughter for her father. Well, it was that, it was always that, but it was always something more. I knew it was wrong, I knew it was taboo, but I always thought that maybe, because I loved you so much, that you would love me in return the same. Once mother died, and losing her hurt me because I know it broke your heart, I thought I could… help you. Have you.
But you broke my heart by rejecting me, daddy. I would have done anything to make you happy. I would have been your woman from the moment I was of age until the end of our days.” She choked back a sob. “I wanted you to be my first, daddy. I wanted you to make me a woman. I wanted to be with you, to feel you inside me, to take me to our bedroom every night and make love. But you said no, that it wasn’t right, that I wasn’t going to replace your mother. I never wanted to replace her. Never! I was going to be a good daughter by making my father happy. We would have made love every night. I would have been a good little housewife. And I would have been happy.
But you hurt me with everything you said, and that’s why I had to leave. I couldn’t remain here, being in love with you, and have to deal with the fact I wanted but couldn’t have you. I know I’m… weird. I know what I wanted is wrong everywhere. But I didn’t care. I just wanted you.”
She took a deep breath, wiping her cheeks. “You left me thinking I was worthless of any real love. I knew what I wanted was thought to be wrong, but I left here thinking no-one would want a freak like me. And I could never be with any sort of man who would remind me of a you. A good man. A proud man. A kind man.” She glanced my way, tears falling down her cheeks. “Someone like my brother is too, daddy. I look at my brother and see you in many ways.”
She turned back to the plaque and kissed it. “I’m so sorry for leaving how I did, daddy. But I couldn’t bear coming back here, knowing how I felt, you knowing how I felt, yet you just wanted me to act like the good little daughter I’d always been. I couldn’t do that, daddy. I couldn’t lie to myself. It hurt me too much. So that’s why my life is like it is. I didn’t deserve real love. I didn’t want it. Emily’s father… Chris’s father… they were half-decent at best. But with every passing year, knowing you’re no longer here, that I can’t even speak to you…” She stared to sob, lying on the grass. “I’m sorry, daddy. So, so, sorry. But I loved you more than life itself. All I wanted in my life was for you to love me the same way. Then you were gone… and I couldn’t come back.”
Emily cuddled into me, knowing she was crying too. Hell, I could feel the moisture in my eyes. Suddenly, everything was now very clear. My sister was a broken woman. The fact she loved our father in that way? Yes, it was a surprise, but to see her so clearly shattered in front of me… the fact she loved him like that didn’t matter. But it explained everything, in a way.
Standing up, I walked over and helped my sister to her feet, holding her in my arms as she sobbed. Cried harder than I’d ever seen. Years, even decades of sorrow and regret was flooding out. Emily walked over and hugged her, wrapping my arms around both of them. I let her cry for as long as she needed. That sort of heartache for so long, no wonder she was a mess.
She calmed down a little later, eventually just sniffing, before leaning back to wipe her cheeks. Leading them both back to the rug, we sat down and I poured her a shot of whiskey, pouring one for myself. I offered one to Emily, but she shook her head. Maggie knocked it back, holding the glass out for another one, no surprise her hand was shaking. She knocked the second one back slower before she sighed.
“How long have you two been having sex?”
“About two months after I got here, Mum.”
“Guess I can’t really say anything, otherwise I’d sound like a hypocrite.”
“It does explain a few things though, Maggie,” I said, meeting her eyes, “I had no idea…”
“I’m sure you remember the arguments, but you probably only heard yelling, not the content.”
“I don’t really remember to be honest. But, yeah, I remember the arguments.” I ran fingers through my hair. “Shit, I mean… what you’re talking about, Maggie… I know what Emily and I…”
“I’m proud of you, Mum.”
“You are?”
Emily smiled. “That took courage to share those sort of feelings in front of us. The depth of emotion, the heartache you must have felt and still feel, the fact you knew it was wrong but were determined to try and make it work…”
“I thought I could convince daddy it was okay, that only we would ever know,” she whispered, sniffing again, “But he never gave in. Never came close to even thinking about it. He never called me any names, but I knew he thought I was weird, deviant, any other word you can think. That’s what I’ve thought of myself for years now so… I’ve spent most of that time just trying to forget about it. But that’s just impossible without… help.”
“That night, Maggie… before Emily came here…”
She sighed again. “I barely remember, Bruce. Gods honest truth. Brian made sure I spent most of the time fucked up, one way or another. Again, comes to wanting to just forget. At heart, I knew he was a fuckwit but…”
“So that phone call?” I wondered.
“He spun me bullshit, and in my frazzled mind, I believed him. My tart of a daughter coming onto my boyfriend, suggesting she should have him instead of me. You wouldn’t know the sort, Bruce, but I’ve obviously known some real pieces of work.” She started to cry again. “But I know I’ve been a horrible mother most of her life. And then there’s Chris…”
“What happened, Mum? Why has he basically disappeared from our lives?”
“I thought he was going to be like me, that he’d want to be with his mother, so I let him know that was okay, that I’d be willing to give myself to him, unlike my father, who denied me. It… horrified him. He said I was completely fucked up in the head. He packed up within a couple of days. I haven’t heard from him since.”
“Fucking hell, Maggie,” I muttered.
She cried a little harder. “I thought I was doing the right thing. I knew Emily wasn’t a lesbian. My son is a good man, but I thought if his mother has such thoughts, then maybe it’s… genetic or something. But all he had to do was say no, he wasn’t interested, and would have left it at that.”
“Did you want to have sex with my brother, Mum?”
She shrugged. “I don’t know. Shit, being with him would be better than most of the idiots I’ve been with over the years. But it was more a case of what he wanted, not me. If he wanted me, I would have… liked it. At least I knew my son did love me.”
I ran fingers through my hair again. “Shit.”
“I’d just like to hear his voice again,” she said softly.
“I’ll sort it out, Maggie.”
She looked between the pair of us. “I should be mad at you, Bruce.”
“Mum…” Emily warned.
To my surprise, she smiled. “I said I should be mad, Emily, but I’m not.” She took a deep breath. “I needed to get that off my chest. The heartache will always remain, but… coming back here has done me some good. And seeing how you two are together, I can almost close my eyes and imagine it’s me and daddy.” She opened her eyes and looked at me. “How long can I stay?”
I took her hand and squeezed it. “You’re home, Maggie, so as long as you need to stay.”
“But Bruce and I are together, Mum. Can you handle that?”
“It’ll take getting used to, I guess, but you’re now a young woman, capable of her own decisions. And considering I’ve just confessed I was in love with my own father and wanted him intimately, I guess I can’t really give advice.”
“We’re going to get married and I want his children, Mum. This is serious.” She paused before adding, “I’m really surprised you’re not freaking out a lot more about this. It’s actually worrying me.”
“My life has been a mess since I left this place, Emily. The only place I’ve ever felt at home was here, despite the fact I hated being here. And I know you felt the same way. I remember how you cried whenever you left here after your visits.” She looked at me. “And I know what Bruce is like. No surprise he practically ordered you out here so you were safe. He’s a good man, a good provider, and he’ll make a good father to your children.”
I looked around. “Right, where is the real Maggie and who is this impostor?”
“I’m feeling better, Bruce. I’m still sore, and still hurt, but I’m feeling better. Better than I have in a long time. Helps when one has a clear head. Sure, that doesn’t really help with the memories that come flooding back, but I think it’s about time I faced instead of running from my demons.”
“Remember when we were little and we actually liked each other?”
“Brother hugs?”
I glanced at Emily, who returned a grin. “Yeah, brother hugs.”
Chapter 22: Farm Ch. 08
Chapter Text
Returning home together, it seemed a weight had been lifted from the shoulders of my sister. I wasn’t the only one to notice during the next couple of weeks. Emily said she couldn’t remember her mother smiling as often. It helped she was also not taking anything except the medicine provided. Even Mick and June suggested the new Maggie was a breath of fresh air. We obviously couldn’t tell them the real truth about my sister and why everything fell apart, but coming around for dinner one evening, the five of us enjoying a long, pleasant conversation late into the evening.
Emily and I were clearing up later when my sister wandered in. “So going to fuck my daughter tonight?” Emily giggled while I just stared at her. “Look, I know I’m getting in the way here. But I don’t want to go back to the city, so I’m going to look at the next town over, the bigger one with the RSL. Maybe I can get a job there? I’ve done waitress and bar work. See if I can find a house or room to rent.”
“You don’t have to, Maggie. This is your home too.”
“It’s nice that you still think that, Bruce. But, more importantly, this is your home with Emily, and once you start having children, you’re going to need space to raise them. And they won’t need their… shit, I think I’d be their grandmother and aunt, all at once.” She put a hand to her forehead, shaking her head. “This family at times…”
“Heard from Chris?”
That earned a smile. “He messaged me during dinner. He’s going to call me tomorrow. I’m going to explain everything and see what he says.” She glanced away. “Think I’m weird?”
“No, Mum. Not weird. Sometimes, you just can’t control your feelings.”
Turning off all the lights, we headed to our respective rooms, Emily hugging her Mum, the relationship mending with time and healing, and then she hugged me. “You’re a good man, big brother. Keep looking after my daughter for me.”
“Don’t even have to ask. But I will.”
“Good. And Emily? You don’t have to keep the noise down. I’ll just turn the TV up or put something in my ears.” I glanced at Emily, who was already blushing, my sister laughing to herself as she wandered into her room.
Finding myself dragged to our bedroom, I kicked the door shut as Emily was rather eager to get undressed, and me undressed with her. As soon as my cock was free, she was on her knees again. I’d learned that she loved being on her knees when blowing me, admitting she found it more submissive than if I was lying back on the bed. I was happy either way, but looking down into her eyes, watching my cock disappear into her mouth, I certainly appreciated it.
“Fucking hell, Emily.”
“I want it on my face.”
“Okay,” I groaned. Sure, we’d never done that before, but what she wanted, she generally got.
She could now take my entire length, getting every so excited every time her nose bumped into me. Caressing her hair, she never stopped looking up at me, the eagerness in her eyes to make me happy making both my heart and cock swell. She learned plenty of little tricks when blowing me, had learned that my balls also liked attention, but the best thing I liked to see was that she was enjoying it just as much. Considering she’d whisper dirty thoughts during the day, there was no doubt she loved doing it for me.
“God, so close,” I moaned.
She stopped sucking, pulling back and sitting with a smile as I stroked myself. Warning her to close her eyes, I quickly covered that beautiful face in my cum. As soon as I’d recovered my breath, I looked down and immediately grabbed a towel. She gently grasped my wrist, opening her eyes and giggling. “I love the feeling. Like you’ve marked me, Bruce,” she said.
“Well, that’s one way of looking at it.”
“It’s your birthday soon. I’ve already thought of what to do for you.”
“Oh, and what’s that?”
She happily bounced up onto the bed, resting on her knees and lowering herself down, grasping her cheeks and spreading them wide. “I’m thinking you take my arse on your birthday.”
“Fuck it, if that’s what you want, Emily, I’m not going to say no.”
“You’ve had your fingers up there often enough by now. I’m used to that. I’ll get used to your big cock.”
Grabbing and turning her so she was sat down, I wiped her face clean of my cum before kissing her. “I’d love you to do that again too,” she whispered, “You make me so happy, Bruce.”
Gently pushing her back, I got down on my knees in return, spread her legs nice and wide, and simply went to town on her pussy. She didn’t hold anything back that night. In fact, I was left thinking she was putting it on a little. Whatever it was, she certainly enjoyed her first orgasm rather quickly, and once I had her lubed up and slid a couple of fingers into her arse, earning that sort of smile I always loved seeing, she enjoyed quite a few more until she had to plead with me to keep going… then stop, which I did, of course… then keep going… then finally stop for good.
I stood up, looking down at her as her body quivered, turning onto her side, giggling away. “Oh my god,” she cried, “What the fuck do you do to me? How is it possible to cum that hard, that often?”
Rock hard again, I lay down next to her as she needed a few minutes to just cuddle me first. I’d made sure to wear her out a little bit, wrapping an arm around her, feeling her fingers trail up and down my chest before moving down to my cock. “No problem there, sweetie,” I said.
“Is it just me, or is your cock even bigger and harder nowadays? Or maybe it’s just my small hands?”
“Well, I don’t think it’s any different, though I’m sure the fact I’m fucking a hot twenty-year-old helps.”
“And the fact that twenty-year-old is your niece?”
“That just adds a good level of kink.”
She almost snorted at that, laughing away. “Well, it’s going to be kinky when you’re buried in my arse in a couple of weeks,” she breathed into my ear.
Straddling my lap a few minutes later, she rode me nice and slow for what felt like hours. I didn’t care how long it was, it felt fantastic the entire time, Emily either resting back when riding me, or lying down to kiss me as I’d gently thrust up into her. She enjoyed more than one orgasm while I enjoyed two myself, amazing myself that I only went partially soft, Emily making sure my cock remained inside her though she stopped moving until I was solid again.
My sister had never really liked living on the farm when growing up. I could understand why. It was incredibly isolated, miles and miles from anywhere. The nearest large town was a distance away, and even that lacked a lot of entertainment for kids. To my surprise, though, she walked into the kitchen Monday morning in a flannel shirt, jeans and boots. Even Emily did a double take at that.
“While I’m here, I want to help out,” she said, “I’ve sent an application to the RSL. I have plenty of experience working behind a bar. They said they’d let me know.”
“I’m rather regular there. I’ll put a good word in for you. Er, sure you want to get involved?”
“Hard work will do me some good, Bruce. I’ve been idle for too long. Good diet, exercise, some sun and fresh air. One day, I might be able to look in the mirror and not hate myself.”
I stood up and hugged her, feeling her hug me back in return. “Nothing to hate, Maggie. We’ve all made mistakes. I should have stepped in sooner.”
“Bruce, I spent years detesting you for no reason. I wouldn’t have listened. Too many dickhead men in my ear, and considering what I was doing at the time, trying to forget by any means necessary…”
I obviously gave her some simple tasks to start with, but she got stuck right in with everyone else, and it seemed to do her the world of good. She was exhausted by the end of the day, using muscles she didn’t know she had, earning herself a long soak in a hot bath after each day. Emily cooked up a storm, the three of us sitting at the dinner table, chatting away about any old thing. Seeing mother and daughter mending their relationship was beautiful to see, and while things had never been that bad between my sister and I, we’d both made mistakes in our relationship. I was just pleased to see her happy and smiling again.
On my birthday, Mick and June, Emily, my sister and I headed out for dinner. You guessed it, the RSL. It honestly was one of the few places to go that was within a reasonable driving distance. It comes with living in the outback. The nearest large town with any sort of variety was at least three to four hours away.
Sitting at the table for dinner, it was reasonably busy, the hum of conversation and laughter. The food was excellent as always, the steaks sourced locally. Not my beef, unfortunately, but I wasn’t going to stop going for that reason. After we’d finished desert, I stood up and helped Emily to her feet. Before she could react, I dropped to a knee and took the box I’d hidden in my jacket.
“Emily, you make this old man the happiest man on this green earth, and what I’ve realised from very early on since you arrived is that I want to spend the rest of my life with you?” I opened the box to show her the ring I’d bought. “Will you do me the honour of being my wife?”
She couldn’t answer verbally as she was already crying, managing to nod as I carefully slid the ring onto her finger before standing up to kiss and hug her. There was loud applause from everyone around us, and a bottle of wine quickly arrived on the table, compliments of the manager. “This is what I wanted for my birthday,” I whispered into her ear, “I love you with all my heart, Emily.” She couldn’t reply, too busy sobbing herself. Nearly got me going again.
We received congratulations from anyone who was leaving. Mick shook my hand warmly, June kissed my cheek, Maggie doing that plus giving me a long hug, before the two women sat with Emily and started planning the wedding straight away. I would have groaned, but I knew Emily was now going to be extra excited until the wedding day. “I want to get married soon,” she did say, “We should get married at the farm.”
“You see, I was thinking the same thing, Emily.”
“It was meant to be, Bruce.”
There was further good news as my nephew called as we enjoyed drinks later. After everything that happened, particularly with his mother, he wanted to come spend time at the farm. He wondered if it would be possible to visit and work at the same time. Assuring I had bloody good internet, considering I had to do most of my own business online, he said he was already looking into flights to the nearby strip, and that he’d arrive within the week. Emily was even more excited to hear that. Maggie lowered her head and silently wept, Emily cuddling her. I told Chris to send me the details of his flight when he’d booked them.
That night, once back at the farm, Emily and I enjoyed anal sex for the first time. One thing I’d learned is that Emily researched things, so she’d already prepared herself and everything we needed to enjoy it. We stripped each other nice and slowly in our bedroom, falling to her knees where she practically made love to my cock with her mouth, asking where I wanted it. As it was my birthday, I asked her to swallow it. She was delighted to hear that, blowing me to completion and eagerly gulping it down.
I returned the favour of course, eating her pussy just to the one orgasm before I turned her over and started to get her ready. Lots of lube, taking it slowly with a couple of fingers, cock sliding into her pussy nice and slow.
“Oh god, I can’t wait,” she murmured.
“Good things come to those who wait, my cute fiancée.”
She glanced back and grinned. “I can’t wait until you’re in my arse, future husband.”
I usually only slid two fingers into her arse when fooling around. This night, considering I would be sliding my cock into her, I added a third finger. I worried as always but she smiled the entire time, really enjoying it. I had to eventually stop fucking her as I was getting far too excited, far too quickly. Lubing up my cock, I asked once if she was ready. Her nod was so eager, I was left thinking she wanted this far more than I did. Not saying I didn’t, but she’d proven eager to experiment and try new things.
I’ll be honest, we both had a lot of fun. I took it nice and slow, and her arse was incredibly tight. I mean, it was just ridiculous, and considering she had a pert little butt to begin with, I had to resist the primal urge to just nail her nice and hard. I did eventually lean forward, feeling my cock deeper inside her, Emily lowering herself down and gasping loudly.
I didn’t last much longer, both of us chuckling as I unloaded inside her. She wanted me to keep it inside her for a while longer, before whispering that she wanted to try riding me that way. I think she loved that a lot more as she could control it. I was surprised that she did start to bounce rather fast, but her face was an absolute picture. When I licked my thumb and fondled her clit, her next orgasm was something else entirely. She had to get off my cock as she was just far too sensitive.
Needing a good soak after that, Emily leaning back against me as we enjoyed a bubble bath and all sorts of other things she’d poured in the water, while also enjoying a bottle of wine. “Did you love my arse, Bruce?”
“I did, Emily, but you know I prefer pussy.”
“Honestly, I do too. I had fun, but your fingers are… easier. But I do like it when you play with my butt.”
“Tell you what, we can get some small toys or something. Doesn’t just have to be my cock and fingers. I’m not completely up to date, but I know they sell all sorts of things online now.”
“I’ve bought sex toys myself, Bruce, so we can look together. Maybe a plug and a dildo or something? Maybe we can use that while you also fuck me?”
“Honestly, Emily, whatever you want. All that matters to me is that you’re happy, and I’m willing to do almost anything. Notice I said almost.”
She giggled. “Yes, I can guess what you mean too.” She snuggled back against me. “You will have to fuck your wife in the arse after the wedding though.”
“Okay, I’ll agree to that.”
We both fell asleep in the tub, waking up to find my sister, her mother, standing next to the tub, laughing away. Thankfully, the water was still lukewarm, and she told us to go to bed. “You’re leading my daughter astray, Bruce.”
I returned a cheeky grin. “That I am.”
Emily snorted. “Please, you think I’m that innocent with him nowadays?”
My sister’s face was priceless for a few seconds before she turned and walked away, laughing her head off. Emily glanced at me, looking smug, before suggesting we should really head to bed.
A week later, Mick and I were waiting at the airstrip. “Now this feels familiar,” he said. I gave him a glance. “Best thing you ever did was invite her, Bruce. The farm has never felt as alive as it does. Your old man and mother would be looking down proudly.”
“Thanks, mate.”
The little Cessna landed, six people disembarking, including my nephew. He grinned as he noticed Mick and I waiting for him. Shaking his hand, I took his things, placed them in the back before we got into the ute and began the long journey home. Living on the other side of the country, he’d had to change planes twice to make it to even close to where we lived. Asking after his mother and sister, I assured him they were eager to see him, but they were already preparing dinner for that evening.
Hearing our vehicle return, they hurried outside to greet us. Emily shrieked and practically leapt on her old brother, both of them laughing away. The siblings had always been close, and it was nice to see that relationship remained into adulthood. Then came mother and son… Maggie cried. She sobbed as her son opened his arms and held her close. The fact he was already crying…
A lot of healing was going to take place, but I think seeing his mother finally looking fit and well, but more importantly happy, meant the world. And now that I knew what had really broken their relationship, no doubt they were going to need a few discussions going forward.
Gathered around the table that evening for dinner, Chris already knew about our relationship as Emily had told him, but figured she’d probably have to sit down and talk to him in person about it. Maggie beamed. She had her children back with her, and she was home again. I think a little part of her had always regretted leaving the way she did.
After dinner, I grabbed a pair of beers, beckoning my nephew to follow me. We wandered around the backyard, sipping at our beers. “Anything you want to know, Chris?”
“If you’re worried about what I think about you and Emily, I wouldn’t worry, Unc…”
“Just Bruce, Chris. We’re past those sort of titles.”
“I approve, Bruce. It’s clear she’s absolutely besotted by you, and I know you love her just as much in return. I’ll be here for the wedding.”
“We’re considering telling all the lads here. We’re tired of keeping it hidden, always having to be careful, even in our own home at times. Emily is of the opinion that people can judge, and that’s their right to do so, but we’re adults, we’re in love, and that is all that matters.”
“I think a lot of people are more open-minded than others believe,” he said, taking a sip of his beer, before he stopped, “Bruce, did Mum…”
I knew what he was going to ask straight away. “Before you ask me, I think you need a long talk with your mother.”
Mother and son disappeared a couple of days later up to the family’s resting place. They were gone quite a while, I think having a very long heart to heart. From what Emily had told me, their relationship had always been better, but had deteriorated as he lacked a good father figure, and what Maggie then discussed was the straw that broke the camel’s back. Or that’s what she believed anyway.
When they returned, Maggie couldn’t stop smiling while Chris had this dazed look on his face. I’m thinking what he learned was probably quite the shock. As Emily approached her mother, I grabbed a few beers and escorted Chris to the edge of a nearby paddock, leaning back against it, remaining silent. I’d let him get whatever he thought off his chest.
“Bruce, remember what I wanted to talk about the other night…” He trailed off, and what I didn’t expect was laughter, shaking his head. “I guess I am my mother’s son.” I glanced at him in surprise. “Bruce, I freaked the fuck out when she approached me about it. I thought she’d figured out what I thought about her. I… I guess I wanted to be her knight in shining armour in some manner or other, but I also wanted her for myself. But having all those thoughts, I thought I was seriously fucked in the head. So that’s why I reacted like I did when she approached me. I honestly thought she was mocking me, or the fella she was with at the time was putting her up to it. And if that was going to be the atmosphere I was forced to live in, I had to get out quick. That’s why I just packed and left with nary a word to anyone. I felt awful leaving Emily behind, as I’d been the one to protect her.”
I’d just had a lot of information dumped on me, so all I could do was sip at my beer and say, “Yeah, see what you mean.”
“Mum wanted to fuck our grandfather? Fucking hell, I honestly didn’t see that coming. Guess some of it makes sense now though, right? She couldn’t handle anyone that reminded her of her daddy. She said the only decent men she was with were those who fathered her children. That’s putting it mildly, though. I guess you’ve heard it all though, right.”
“It was an emotional afternoon, Chris.” Clearing my throat, I had to ask, “So what are you going to do?”
“I don’t know. Mum is in a good place, a much better place now. Starting work at the RSL soon. But… she doesn’t want to leave here. Part of her wants her independence, but she’s enjoying it here.”
“Already thinking of a way she can have both. Just need to sort out the details.”
All of us pitched in to organise the wedding. I spent a couple of weeks cleaning out a barn with Mick, Chris also pitching in when time allowed. Maggie now worked at the RSL and I’d bought her a second-hand 4x4 to get around herself. June took Emily and her mother shopping for a dress, while I headed out one weekend to look for a suit, though Emily insisted I wear a good pair of boots and my akubra. “You’re a farmer at heart. A man of the outback. I would love you in a suit, but still looking the part,” she said.
A week before the wedding, I sat my sister down at the table with Chris. The latter had suggested he was now staying indefinitely, as he’d proven to his employer that he could work from home. No real idea what he did except it was in finances, and he made good money for himself. Mick joined me as I’d talked to him about my idea. He admitted it would be a good one.
Laying a couple of plans of the farm in front of Maggie, I showed her my idea. “This house will obviously become home for my family, Maggie. I mean Emily, myself and our children. So you need somewhere to live. I know you mentioned living in town, whether one, two or three over.” I pointed at the top plan. “This is the farm as it is now. I won’t point and explain as you’re not stupid, but these are all the buildings in the vicinity. Now, this is the idea…” I removed the top sheet and showed her the bottom one. “You need your own place and independence while still remaining here. So I’m going to build you a cottage. Two bedroom, so you can stay here as long as you want, Chris. It won’t be large, but we’re going to make sure it’s modern.”
My sister looked at me, utterly flabbergasted. “Bruce… what…?”
“I neglected you for too long, Maggie. I’m trying to make things right.”
She was up immediately, shaking her head and crying, hugging me tightly. “It wasn’t your fault… never your fault… I was broken and forced you to… I don’t know, just not like me…”
I stroked the back of her head, her hair vibrant once again. “The fact you were broken meant you needed me more than ever. I helped protect my niece. I should have done the same for my sister. So what I can do is build you your very own home. I can easily afford it. Won’t need a massive loan. Already spoken to builders, decorators, plumbers, everyone important. Six months to a year, they reckon. I’m calling in plenty of favours.”
“When do they start?”
I grinned when I replied, “Tomorrow, Maggie.”
The morning of the wedding, Mick and I were putting the finishing touches to our suits. He kept muttering about looking like a ‘damned penguin’ but I knew he was enjoying himself. Emily was getting ready in her mother’s room, so we grabbed a last minute beer from the kitchen and headed towards the barn. The celebrant was waiting inside.
What I didn’t expect was the cavalcade of cars, utes and 4x4’s to suddenly arrive. “What the hell?” I wondered, glancing at Mick, who looked as pleased as a pig in shit. “Mick, what…?”
"Didn’t seem right that so few were here to give your vows to the woman you love, Bruce. So June and I have slowly but surely invited all the lads to our house and explained the relationship between you and Emily. Obviously, they were a little taken aback, but saw how you two were with each other, knew love when they saw it and, well.... Word spread further and here everyone is.”
I didn’t even bother counting how many vehicles arrived. Some came in suits, others in jeans and a good shirt. All of them in good boots. The women were all in fancy frocks. Hands were shaken, cheeks were kissed. June appeared, looking rather pleased with herself, stating this would be a surprise for Emily, as she didn’t expect anyone except the family.
Standing in front of the celebrant, Mick standing next to me, the music started up from speakers we’d hooked up in the rafters as June approached us first, carrying some flowers, following by my sister.
Then Emily appeared, radiant in her white dress, smiling it was only as low as her knees without a long train behind her, face covered by a veil, being escorted by her brother. She stopped at the opening when she noticed the crowd of faces greeting her. All the lads from the farm. Friends I’d known for years who approved of the relationship. Mick had said one or two didn’t approve, but I didn’t care any longer. They were entitled to their opinion. All that mattered was the woman walking towards me.
I saw her smile broaden with each step, glancing left and right at the people she recognised, taking her hand and hugging her as she was doing her best not to cry. “Did you do this?” she whispered.
“Mick and June,” I whispered back.
“Thank you,” she whispered to Mick, before she turned and hugged June.
It was a short ceremony as Emily and I were not religious, it was just a way of confirming our love for each other in front of friends and family, while also making it official in the eyes of the law. The celebrant was aware that she was my niece, but what her personal opinion was didn’t matter. We sealed our vows with a kiss, signed the certificate, the celebrant stating we’d receive the documents within a matter of days. Emily was adamant about taking my surname as she was tired of being reminded of her long negligent father.
Mick had obviously prepared as a van showed up while Emily and I were taking pictures. Once they were done, he led us back towards the barn to show how quickly they’d managed to convert it. Emily couldn’t stop herself crying this time. To be honest, nor could I, wrapping the man in a bear hug.
“The old man would be proud,” he stated.
This wasn’t going to be a wedding reception of fine dining, soft music and good behaviour. An enormous barbeque was wheeled near the barn, meat and chicken soon being cooked in vast quantities. The alcohol was soon flowing. The music was turned up and the dancing started. Emily and I enjoyed a first dance, and she proved her memory by selecting the very first song we’d danced to what felt like only yesterday at times.
We managed to disappear into the house long enough for a wedding day quickie, bending her over our bed and we just rutted, amusing me further that, after I’d cum in her, she took the handkerchief from my breast pocket and put her panties there instead. “They were wet from the moment I saw you in your suit, Bruce,” she whispered into my ear as we walked back outside.
It was a great night. Everyone had a grand old time. We received plenty of questions, of course. They knew how old I was, how old Emily was, the fact we were uncle and niece. But June had found the same documents Emily had, and went even further with the history of such relationships. Once people were told, and the very fact it was legal, while they still might have found it weird, there wasn’t really much they could do. It was a case of support or not.
The party went late into the night before we had to call it quits. Emily and I stood side by side as we wished everyone goodnight. We had a pile of gifts, many of them relating to future children, as June had made subtle jokes during her conversations that Emily was eager for our own. I was too, but Emily reminded me at least once a day about having a bun in the oven. Always with a smile, as she knew I wanted the same thing. Many of the lads said they’d come in early Monday to help clean it up, admitting none of us would want to do a thing the next day, being Sunday and all.
Mick and June were last to leave. I honestly didn’t have the words to express my gratitude. June insisted it was nothing, while Mick just looked proud as punch. It was a fond farewell before Emily and I headed inside, agreeing that while sex was on the mind, we weren’t sure we’d have the energy.
Then we heard noise coming from Emily’s old room, now Maggie’s. Stopping at the door, Emily covered her mouth and started to giggle, though I returned a quizzical look. Emily raised her eyebrows and gently pushed open the door, as it wasn’t locked. The bed was at an angle we could see who was on the bed. The women on top was definitely my sister though I could only see the back of her head. The man underneath her was definitely her son.
It didn’t shock either of us. It had been coming ever since that conversation I’d had with him. I hugged Emily to me as they didn’t even register our presence.
“I love you, baby,” my sister whispered, “My boy has a wonderful cock.”
“I love you, Mum.”
“Everything you wished for?” she whispered, leaning down to kiss him.
“I’m glad we’re doing it here, Mum. We’re home.”
“And we’ll have our own one soon, if you want to stay…”
“I do now, Mum, if you want me to.”
“I want nothing more, baby. Nothing more.”
We shut the door and headed to our own room to consummate the marriage. Again.
Perhaps not surprisingly, Emily and I were up before the other two, as there was no doubt they’d made love into the night. Once we’d got Emily out of her dress, an endurance event in itself, she’d straddled my lap, rode me for around five minutes before lying on my chest and almost falling asleep. We agreed to finish in the morning.
It was Sunday, which meant a big breakfast, Emily proudly saying that, as the housewife, she was going to look after her hard-working husband by keeping him stomach full and his balls empty. I remembered those words from long ago and they still made me chuckle. We were sitting side by side, talking quietly, when my sister and nephew wandered in together. Urging them to sit, Emily served them breakfast before sitting back next to me. My nephew couldn’t stop smiling, my sister alternating between delight and guilt.
“Maggie?” She met my eyes. I reached across and took her hand. “Just be careful, okay? Emily and I… we can. But you and Chris? I just don’t know… But Emily and I support you. No matter what.”
The new home went up rather quickly as I was paying top dollar, as long as no corners were being cut. But the weather remained good, which meant the work could proceed at pace. Emily and I did our best not to fall into a routine. Saturday afternoon remained our time. Sometimes we’d go for a horse ride. Sometimes we’d drive to one town or another. Sometimes we’d just laze about at home. Sometimes we’d spend the entire afternoon in bed.
Our sex life simply got better and better. We shopped online together for toys and added that to our sex life. We did dabble in a certain type of sex every so often, but I much preferred sliding my cock into that beautifully tight pussy, and she would certainly admit to the same feelings. So, when the mood took us, we’d get a toy or two out and have a little fun. When she was really in the mood, she’d insert a small plug and wear it all day around the house while I was at work. By the time I’d finished for the day, she’d be all over me. We did occasionally forget about others in the household, both my sister and my nephew walking in to find Emily bent over, or on the table, while I was fucking her. They’d notice and quickly retreat to another room.
As for my sister and nephew, once we said we accepted, Chris moved into his mother’s room. She now worked full time at the RSL, with word that she might move into a management position before too long. So he’d drive her to work, while he’d spend the day working in the town library or somewhere else quiet, then drive both home. Whenever they returned home later than usual, Chris looking smug, my sister rather rosy cheeked, Emily and I laughed as we knew exactly what they’d been doing.
Standing on the veranda one afternoon, I was watching the cottage nearing completion. Another month at most until my sister and nephew could move in. I was waiting for Emily to return as she’d gone shopping that day, her mother happily tagging along. Sitting back on the couch with a beer, I looked down at the ring on my finger, smiling away.
Hearing a cleared throat, I looked up to see Emily smiling at me but with tears running down her cheeks. I stood up and went to her, taking her hands in mine, unable to stop the smile forming on my own face.
“Four months, Bruce. I’m four months along.”
Epilogue
Emily was cuddled into my side on the couch outside, reading a book, while I sat back and relaxed. The backyard had been extended with turf laid, and it was now seemingly covered in children’s toys. The three of them were currently messing around. The oldest, Harold, though we called him Harry, of course, was named after my father, her grandfather. Then there were our two daughters, Elizabeth, though she already preferred Beth, named for my mother, her grandmother, and then Alicia, for no other reason than Emily liked the name.
Each pregnancy had gone smoothly, and our children were… quite close in age. Approaching fifty, having a six, five and four-year-old child would probably sound exhausting, but I loved it. Aware that I was getting older, I now made sure I had regular medical check-ups, did my best to remain fit and healthy. I cut down on the beer, though my diet remained roughly the same. Hair was going a little greyer at the temple, though Emily thought I carried it with dignity. Still felt as strong as ever, fit as a fiddle, to be honest. But I didn’t want to tempt fate.
As soon as she’d given birth to our third, I was booked in for a vasectomy. She didn’t want to go back on the pill, and for good reason. Her libido went through the roof once she was off them, and considering we were looking after three small children, trying to find time for ourselves was difficult at times. But Emily and I had long been a team and it continued through those early years. Midnight feeding and nappy changes. No end of cleaning up bodily fluids. Endless crying at times. It was probably the first real test of our marriage.
We continued to ‘date’ each other, always trying to keep the affection going, no matter how hard life might have seemed at times. I doted on my wife and children. My wife kept me happy by doing what she’d said from the start. No matter how tired she might have been, she loved sex as much as I did. She never wanted it to feel like a chore, so we always made sure it was better than good. It also helped that my sister and Chris lived nearby, my sister admitting that she’d make sure she did it right with her daughters’ children. Knowing he wouldn’t have kids of his own, at least with his mother, Chris doted on our kids, as did Mick and June, basically adopting them as their own grandchildren.
At least that gave Emily and I time to breathe. That’s when we’d head to a nearby town for the night, book a hotel room, and after a night out for a meal and a drink, return to the room and either fuck each other silly all night, or simply enjoy a solid eight hours of sleep. It really depended on our mood each time.
My sister and nephew were a couple. It could never be official. I’m sure Mick and June suspected, but they never said a word. Only Emily and I would ever know the truth. As soon as they moved in together, they kept the second bedroom with the appearance of him sleeping there, but there was no doubt he slept with his mother all night, every night. My sister had never been happier, and I regretted those long years apart when things had been so bitter. We’d spoken more than once about everything that happened. We’d both made mistakes, but at the end of the day, we’re only human. None of us are perfect, and you never stop learning, whether about yourself or about other people.
As for Chris, he was a happy young man. He had his mother and lover looking after him, he was making a career for himself, and made plenty of friends with all the young lads who worked for him, while joining a couple of nearby sports teams as he liked to keep fit himself throughout the year. I did sit him down one evening, about a year after the relationship started, and asked what he wanted for the future, the insinuation clear.
“I’m not bothered about kids, Bruce. Mum can’t have any, so we don’t have to worry about that. No doubt Emily and you will have a couple, at least, and Mum is eager to be a grandmother. I’m happy with how my life is now.”
Mick and June were growing older, though Mick wasn’t even speaking about retirement, and June was now a regular visitor to our household. She doted on our children as much as anyone, and the friendship between herself and Emily, despite the significant age gap, was wonderful to see. No doubt Emily basically adopted her as a grandmother, something I know June loved deeply.
“What are you thinking about?” Emily asked.
“That’s a loaded question, sweetie,” I replied.
She placed the book down and looked at me. “You often look thoughtful, Bruce. I just like to know…” I kissed her softly on the lips, which made her smile. “Well, I know you weren’t just thinking about that.”
I pulled her up on to my lap, holding her tight to my body. “Just thinking about our life to this point. And I know the best decision I ever made. It was inviting you here. But I think it was fate. Never believed in it but I honestly think it is. Something died, something lived. That day, long ago, my father’s ute breathed it’s last. It was one of the last remaining links to the old man. Since you arrived here, Emily, this place has been full of life, but more importantly, love. Maybe I’m just being a sentimental old fool, holding you in my arms while we watch and listen to our kids, but I honestly don’t know how life could get any better right now.”
She moved her lips to my ear. “Well, I could be naked in bed with you, with your thick cock buried in my still incredibly tight pussy. Mum is just over there so she can watch them for an hour or two.”
I heard my sister laugh to herself. “I can’t hear you but if you need some alone time, I can watch them for a little while.”
Emily slid off my lap and offered her hand. “Want to come spend some quality time with your niece, my handsome uncle?”
“Now that is the best idea I’ve heard today so far, my beautiful niece.”
We shut the door to our bedroom and proved our love to each other yet again. The day I tired of Emily, my wife, niece, lover, confidant, soulmate, would be the day I keeled over and died. Until that day, I was going to treat each day with her as my first and last. Never leave a room without telling her I love her. Never stop showing her affection. Never stop showing how much I truly loved her.
The farm now meant nothing without her there with me. I would spend every day of my life making her as happy as she made me.
FIN
Chapter 23: Coming Home Ch. 01 [Incest]
Chapter Text
“Homeward bound, Andy?” asked David, my best friend at university, as I placed the last of the clothes in my bag.
“Yep. Already been accepted into a job close enough to home that mum pretty much insisted that I move back in.” I shrugged. “I don’t mind. I don’t think she would be lonely, but she would be living alone.”
“No plans to go out into the big wide world?” wondered Brian, my soon to be ex-roommate, busy packing his own things away.
“Not at the moment. The job I’ve got is going to be incredibly well-paid considering I’m stepping into it straight out of university. I know my mother probably helped me get a foot in the door at the same time, but I know my marks and the thesis I presented surely must have helped.”
“So you’ll be living and working with your mum? Bit of a drag,” David stated.
“I have no doubt she’ll be working in a different department. No doubt my first few weeks and months will be spent pushing paper around and being utterly bored out of my mind. But it’s an opportunity I can’t turn down. Global company and leading advancements in all sorts of sciences. It’s win-win. What about you, Brian?”
“Heading to the big city. Got a job at one of those big financial institutions. Lot like you, though. Probably a lot of bullshit to start off with.”
“Kinda glad I’ve got that football contract myself,” David stated, “Who wants to do the nine to five grind?”
“Moving to England, though. Bad food. Bad weather. Some of the women are alright if you like big tits,” I stated.
“True, but Europe is barely a hop, skip and jump away,” he retorted, “Gonna find myself one of those hot eastern European chicks. A Svetlana or something like that.”
"You’ll end up jerking off in your bedroom alone!” Brian joked.
“Fuck off. Got laid more than you during our time here anyway,” Dave stated, flipping him the bird.
“Yeah, but both of us more than him,” Brian added, pointing at me.
“Don’t drag me into your bullshit, dick swinging contests. And I got laid enough to at least empty my balls every so often. But you know I had to concentrate on my work. It was pass or get kicked out.”
“Just yanking your chain, Andy,” Dave stated.
I cracked him on the shoulder. “I know. Just don’t be a cunt.”
I’d already boxed up and despatched anything I wanted to send home a couple of weeks earlier. The large bag was full of everything else I had required until leaving the dorm. A smaller bag contained my laptop and reading tablet. After one last lengthy check that we’d packed up everything, we wandered out of the room, dropping our keys at the reception before leaving the campus for the final time. The three of us shared handshakes and bro-hugs before each of us getting into our taxi. I was heading straight to the airport as I was flying to the other end of the country. David lived only a few miles from the university while Brian was not flying out until the next day.
I scored at check-in as I found myself bumped up to business class. I don’t think I was flirting with the girl behind the desk but she asked where I was heading, had I been at the local university, what had I studied and all sorts of other personal questions and, bingo, upgrade. I thanked her profusely and, for some reason, she handed me a second blank boarding pass with her number on it. I kept it though figured it was pointless considering I was leaving.
The flight would take a couple of hours so I settled back in the relative comfort of business class, enjoying the space and attention from the stewards, constantly asking if I was hungry, thirsty or required anything. With plenty of time, I enjoyed the ambience and found my mind wandering to thoughts of home and the future.
Not to gloat but I am a rather intelligent young man, though I can say that thanks to a certain pair of genes, those being from my mother, Susan. Or Sue. Sometimes even Susie. To me, she was just Mum. She did make a ‘mistake’ by falling pregnant with me at a young age, before she’d even graduated high school. The man who fathered me showed no interest and quickly disappeared from the scene, but that didn’t stop her from giving birth to me, completing her studies and graduating with high marks before obtaining a scholarship to university. Despite being a young mother, she managed to juggle motherhood and her class work, and though she split each year by doing six months’ full time and six months’ part time, she graduated only a year later than anyone she may have started with.
Mum noticed my intelligence at an early age and did everything possible to ensure I was always learning. She pushed me and, while annoying at times, I understood why. She wanted me to be the best I can be and not to waste any gifts I may have. I graduated primary school quicker than the other children of a similar age before graduating high school by the time I was sixteen. A number of universities clamoured for my signature and I eventually agreed to what I considered the best.
After only four years of hard graft and solid work, I graduated near enough to top of the class, with honours, and with a number of companies offering me contracts for work. I spoke to Mum about it and she suggested I move home and work for her company, explaining the benefits of why that would be a good choice. Considering she’d never steered me wrong before, I chose her company and would return home once I’d graduated.
I’d seen my mother at graduation, but wasn’t surprised that she had to rush home and back to work, though I knew she’d be at the airport to meet me. I’ll admit I was looking forward to returning home. I enjoyed living at the dormitory, but I found that, apart from my close friends, I had little in common with many of my fellow students. I know I spent a lot of my time studying, and while I tried to socialise, I’ll also admit that it wasn’t my forte.
Once we’d landed and I’d grabbed my bag, I wandered out into the departure lounge, looking for the blonde hair of my mum. I was about six-foot-tall, so could see over most of the crowd, but couldn’t see her anywhere. Then I heard someone shout my name and noticed a red haired woman make her way through the crowd. Mum? It was her as the voice gave it away. And, once she appeared, my jaw dropped. She looked… stunning. Not just the hair but what she was wearing. She always dressed smartly but… Well, I’d always thought my mother was a beautiful young woman, no problem with that. But a simple change of hair and a different wardrobe caused some rather uncomfortable feelings because she didn’t look like my mum.
“Andrew!” she yelled before wrapping her arms around me. Mum always called me Andrew. I didn’t mind.
I completed the hug. “Hello, Mum.”
I felt her squeeze me hard, not surprising as I know she had missed me. I’d missed her too. “It’s good to see you.”
I couldn’t help the chuckle. “You saw me a couple of weeks ago.”
She released me and looked up at me from her height of five and a half feet, if she was lucky. “I saw you and perhaps spent a couple of minutes talking to you.” My face must have fallen. “Don’t worry, I understand. It was a big day in your life.” She grabbed my hand. “Grab your bag and we’ll get out of here.”
I did as she requested as we weaved through the crowds out into the car park. I wasn’t surprised to see that she had the latest sports car as her mode of transportation. After placing my bag in the boot, she made sure to pop the top down, placing on a pair of sunglasses before she floored it once we’d gone through the barriers.
“Nice car,” I shouted over the wind.
“I know. The engine purrs when stopped but the growl it makes when you put your foot down,” doing what she’d just said as an example, “Certainly gets the blood pumping.”
I looked at her as she drove and she glanced towards me, just smiling away. What’s making her so happy? I couldn’t help but run an eye down her, thankful for my own sunglasses. Despite approaching forty, her breasts were full and I think gravity hadn’t taken hold just yet. Maybe she wears good bras. She’d always taken care of herself, eating right and exercising, so she was slim, my eyes crawling down over her body to her shapely legs. She may have been shorter than me, but she’d always had good legs.
“Andrew?”
“Huh?” I stuttered, blinking rapidly, thankful again for the sunglasses.
“What are you looking at?” I felt heat rise into my cheeks and knew I was blushing. “Were you checking out your own mother?”
I shrugged. “You look good, Mum. I couldn’t help it.”
She gently clasped my knee. “You sure know how to make a woman approaching forty feel good.”
“You’ve got a couple of years yet, Mum. Anyway, don’t they always say life begins at forty?”
“My life resumes now that my boy has come home. I can’t thank you enough for that.”
“Miss me, eh?” I asked, knowing I was teasing.
She looked right at me. “More than you could imagine. But, yes, I’ve missed you the past few years. I’m glad you’ve come home.”
I wondered what she meant by that but she pulled off the freeway and I left her to concentrate on driving as the traffic increased. As we approached the suburbs and what I knew to be home, our conversation resumed.
“What’s with the hair?” I asked.
She raised a hand, running it through. “Do you like it?”
“I didn’t recognise you. Like a new woman. But, yeah, I like it. No… I love it. Don’t take this the wrong way, but you’re gorgeous.”
“Not your mother?”
Shrugging, I said, “If I didn’t know it was you, I’d have certainly checked you out.” I shrugged again. “I’ll admit I kinda did anyway. It was unexpected. But, I’ll be honest, Mum, you’re gorgeous.”
She gently squeezed my knee again. “You’re a real sweetie. I’m glad you approve.”
Mum, some of the thoughts I’ve had since greeting you at the airport would certainly not be appropriate for sharing. We continued to chit chat until we arrived home. The house hadn’t changed at least, or it hadn’t on the outside. Inside, Mum had certainly decorated and it was a far more pleasant household than the one I’d left four years earlier. I had to mention my approval, once again to the delight of my mum. It was quite pathetic how a simple smile on her face caused me to fall weak at the knees.
My bedroom had changed slightly. It had been cleaned up, with a new double bed, new wardrobes but many of the bits and pieces I’d gathered as hobbies had been kept and placed on new shelves. Mum stood in the doorway as I dumped my bag on the bed. “You’ll find your porno mags in your bedside table.” I know I flinched, the laughter of my mother echoing in the silence. “I didn’t care, Andrew. Though I’ll admit your interests were… amusing.”
I turned and sat on the bed. “How so?” I wondered.
“Well, I noticed a theme regarding most of your magazines.”
“You should see the video collection on my laptop,” I retorted.
“Interesting…” she stated before trailing off, then clapped her hands. “Right, I’m just going to have a shower and get changed. We’re going out for dinner then a few drinks to celebrate your new job and the fact my boy is once again home.”
“Cool,” I said, checking my watch I asked, “What time?”
“We’ll head out around eight-thirty, so a few hours from now. But there’s no rush. We’ll go out when we’re ready.”
I spent some time in my room, finding the magazines pointed out by my mother. So I like older women and MILFs. What’s wrong with that? Plenty of young men do. After enjoying a hot shower, thanks to an all new system, I checked myself out in the mirror. As I said, I was tall enough, with thick dark hair that certainly didn’t come from my mother, with blue eyes, again different to her green. I stepped back as I removed the towel, looking down my flat stomach, over my flaccid cock. I couldn’t be unhappy with how I looked.
Wrapping the towel around me again, I wandered out and turned left instead of right. Wonder if I’ll be able to do what I used to? As I said, I always found my mother to be beautiful and didn’t think there was anything wrong with checking her out. Call it youthful innocence. I could hear her singing quietly away to herself so I knew she was getting ready. She’d left the door nearly wide open but I made sure I couldn’t really be seen. She was standing in profile to me and I couldn’t help but be amazed at the fine specimen she still was. The red hair was currently wet and slicked back as my eyes moved down over her shapely breasts, which, even without a bra, were still relatively pert. Her stomach was flat, almost toned, before she swivelled and I got a good view of her trimmed pussy. I felt my cock slightly start to swell at the sight. Think unsexy thoughts… That was the thought as I watched my mother swivel the other way, unable to take my eyes of her arse as she bent over, I think putting some cream on her legs. I got a tremendous full view of her pussy there and then and my erection throbbed, appearing through my towel. I quickly headed back to my bedroom and had to resist the urge to masturbate. I’d done that often enough when I was growing up.
I was sitting on my bed, urging my erection to go down, when there was a knock at the door. I crossed one leg over the other as I answered. The door opened, my mother appearing in just a bra and panties. That just made my erection even worse. “Did you need me for something?”
Shit. “No. Why?”
“I saw you at the door,” she stated, though there was a smirk I didn’t understand. I thought she would have been furious.
“No. No. I… Uh, realised what I needed.”
Her eyes moved from my own down my body towards the tent my cock was no doubt making in my towel. Her eyes then moved back to my own. “You’ve looked after yourself, Andrew. You’re a good looking young man.”
“You look good too, Mum,” I replied, unable to hide the fact I looked her up and down. She was just… beautiful.
“Did you like what you saw?” I opened my mouth but couldn’t say anything. Then she stepped forward, lowering her face towards mine. My eyes moved to her breasts before moving back to her eyes. “I know you used to look at me when you were younger. I didn’t mind as I figured you would learn what a real woman looks like. But I did wonder… Did you think of me when you jerked off later?”
"Huh?”
“When you grabbed your cock and masturbated, did you think of me?”
I tried to act normally while I shrugged. “Sometimes,” I admitted.
The smirk increased. “Well, well, I learn something new every day. My son likes MILF porn and now I learn he used to jerk off, thinking of his mother.”
“I was a kid. It was…” I trailed off as I wasn’t going to win this argument despite the fact I wondered if she wanted to know if I jerked off thinking about her.
“Consider me flattered that a younger man found me so attractive that he used to masturbate to the thought of me,” she stated before leaning forward, gently kissing my cheek.
“Um, I’m glad you’re flattered.”
She grabbed my hand and dragged me to my feet. The towel around my waist fell to the ground as she stepped forward and hugged me. I felt heat rise to my cheeks as my erection pressed into her. “I missed you,” she said quietly.
“I missed you too, Mum,” I replied, trying not to make it appear too obvious that I was attempting to pull away because of my erection that throbbed between us.
She took a couple of steps back and looked me up and down again. I attempted to cover up but then figured What’s the bloody point? So I let the towel drop down the ground so she could look me up and down completely naked, my cock standing proudly at attention. That’s the effect you have on me, Mum. She was quiet for a few moments. “Yes, you are a fine specimen. A fine one indeed.” She made to reach out and I wondered if she was actually going to grab my cock, and I’ll admit that I wanted her to. Then she seemed to think better of it. “You’d better get ready. We should go in about fifteen minutes.”
“Okay, Mum.”
I could have used another five minutes to jerk off because I was about ready to explode.
Thankfully, my mother made no mention of what happened earlier as we got into the car, simply stating that I looked very handsome in my trousers and shirt. I didn’t know where we were going but figured it would probably be dinner and drinks somewhere close. I was proven wrong when we ended up on one of the highways leading into the city.
“Where are we going?”
“Somewhere nice to eat. I’ll park the car at the head office. That won’t be a problem. I can leave it there overnight and pick it up tomorrow morning.”
“Big night planned?”
“Maybe. I’ll see how things go.” That’s cryptic if ever I’ve heard it.
After my mother parked up the car, we ended up walking down the main road, again surprised that she grabbed my hand as we wandered. It wasn’t uncomfortable but it was… a little weird. She didn’t say anything other than that she appreciated a night out with such a handsome young man. All that did was make me blush, which caused her to giggle.
I had no idea of the restaurant we ended up at. I can only say it was fancy. Fancy enough to have someone actually open the door for us. He tipped his hat towards my mother. “Good evening, Miss Smith.”
“Good evening, John.”
“And who is this strapping young man?”
“This is Andrew, my date for the evening.”
I looked at my mum, ready to correct her but she just dragged me onwards. “Have a good night, John,” she called.
“You too, Miss Smith.”
Despite having reservations, we did have to wait for a few minutes, sitting close together in the crowded waiting area. “Date?” I whispered.
“What’s wrong with that?”
I couldn’t actually think of anything wrong. While I wouldn’t exactly say we were on a date, she being my mother and all, I guess looking at it innocently, you could call it that. But, after what happened at home earlier, how innocent was it really? Then I thought Who gives a shit? My mother wants to have a nice night out and who am I to stop her? Just go with it. You never know…
We were eventually shown to our table, candles providing the only major light as the lighting above was otherwise turned down low. I’ll admit that Mum was looking beautiful, the red hair along with the eyeshadow adding depth to her green eyes, while she had added some deep red lipstick to her lips. The dress she wore had a low v-cut and, every time she leaned forward, I could have had a good look at her cleavage if I was so inclined. Which, I’ll admit, I was at times.
The menu was pricey but Mum simply said it was my treat, though I was still respectful and ordered an appetiser, main and dessert that wasn’t too expensive. We also indulged in a bottle of wine that turned into a second by the time we’d finished our main meal. We discussed nothing of any particular importance, mostly around the topics of her work and what I would be doing in the future. She also asked about any girls I may have linked up with.
“I’m not a virgin, if that’s what you’re asking.”
“Were they younger? Older?”
I shrugged. “Only one was younger. The rest were older.”
“What did they look like?”
I knew she was playing games with me. I shrugged again. “Depended on what I was after. Or who was willing to sleep with me.”
“And if you didn’t get lucky, you’d watch some MILF porn?”
“A lot of it.”
“What sort of MILF porn?” I didn’t say anything. “Mother and son?”
“No,” I stated adamantly, before surrendering slightly, “Well, maybe once or twice. It’s obviously fake but…”
Thankfully the conversation ceased as dessert arrived but I swear I wasn’t imaging things when I felt a foot start to rub up and down my lower leg. I stared at my mother from across the table and she merely returned a look of complete innocence as she used a spoon in what I can describe as a seductive fashion. I swear, if this woman across from me wasn’t my mother, I’d sweep this table clean and fuck her.
We finished our meal with a small coffee before Mum settled the bill and we wandered out into the night. I felt stuffed but a hand grabbed my own and we wandered through the city, Mum eventually leaning into me and wrapping her left arm around me, as she pointed out where she wanted to go next. I thought I should have felt incredibly awkward after everything that had happened, and was happening, but I guess perhaps the wine lowered… not the inhibitions, I wasn’t going to fuck my mother, but I guess she was lonely and appreciated the company. And, as I said, I had a beautiful woman on my arm, so Mum or not, I wasn’t going to complain.
The bar we ended up in was crowded but wasn’t too rowdy. Some music played and there were a few couples dancing as we approached the bar, ordered a pair of drinks and found a couch to sit on. Mum sat very close to me, which didn’t really bother me, though I was slightly startled when she placed a hand on my chest.
“You’re very handsome, Andrew,” she said quietly.
“Thanks.”
I glanced at my mother and she wasn’t drunk, her speech wasn’t slurred. She looked… Well, she looked happy. The urge to kiss her was almost overwhelming. “I’m glad you’ve come home.”
I could only smile. “Me too. There’s no place like home.”
“Are you sure? You won’t regret…”
Mum looked away so I put a finger to her jaw and turned her face to look at my own. Her smile matched my own. “Of course not. If I didn’t want to come home, I wouldn’t have. But it’s a great job opportunity, and I get to live with you at again. You know I didn’t particularly want to leave home anyway.”
“You’ve always been a mummy’s boy.” I scoffed but still laughed as I knew she was teasing me. “Not in the way you mean, like some sort of wuss. But you know I’ve always appreciated everything you’ve ever done for me.” She leaned forward and kissed my cheek. “We should dance,” she then whispered into my ear.
“I can’t…”
Her eyes pleaded with me. “Please. Just sway to the music. And try not to step on my feet.”
We found a small space for ourselves on the dance floor, Mum looping her arms around my neck and I wrapped mine around her waist. We danced like that for a while before she then lay her head on my chest, feeling her arms gently run up and down my back. I followed her example as, slowly but surely, I felt my cock start to strain against my briefs. “Put one of your hands on my butt,” she finally requested.
“What?”
“Cup my arse. I don’t mind.” I wasn’t exactly sure but I did as she requested, enjoying the feel of her posterior beneath my palm. It felt good. Mum certainly looked after herself. “Like the feel of it?”
“Yep.”
She lifted her head from my chest and stared into my eyes, licking her lips. I’m not sure if it was the wine, or the cocktail that we’d just drunk, or what happened earlier. But something, deep in the back of my mind, was telling me to learn forward and kiss her. Not like how I normally would. I mean kiss her.
As I leaned forward, so did she and the moment our lips meant, I nearly came in my briefs. It was so… naughty. So taboo. But my mother was beautiful. A beautiful woman, at her sexual peak, and she had no-one but me. I don’t know if it was through choice or not, but part of me wanted to make her feel special. I’d do anything for my mother. Then I felt her tongue and I tightened my grip on her, pressing forward, knowing she would feel my erection. I even heard her whimper as I squeezed her arse.
Then the alarms in my mind started and I immediately pulled back. I felt Mum resist for a moment before she realised what was happening. I kept my arms around her but had to look away. “I’m sorry,” I stated, looking away from her, feeling completely embarrassed.
She didn’t say anything until she grabbed my chin and made me look at her, though I still didn’t actually look at her. “Don’t be. I kissed you at the same time, Andrew.”
“It’s just…” I finally met her eyes, though I still felt the heat in my cheeks. “I mean, you’re just… so different. You look different, and while you’ve always been confident, you’re just…” I chuckled.
“Different?” she wondered.
I nodded. “And I don’t know what to think. I’m utterly confused. And you look absolutely stunning! As I said, you’re like a new woman, and now I have an erection in the middle of a dance floor, and part of me wants to fuck you, and I mean properly fuck you, and part of me wants to just leave and sit in my room alone, wondering what the fuck is going on up here,” I finally finished, tapping my forehead.
Mum paused a minute before she asked, “Do you want to go home?”
“Yes.” I sighed. “No… I don’t know.”
She waited a few seconds before she just hugged me. “Let’s go home, Andrew.”
“Okay,” I replied, a simple hug in return.
The ride home wasn’t too awkward but it was silent, I guess both of us sitting alone with our thoughts. Once we walked into the house, I walked into the kitchen and grabbed a beer. “Want a drink?” I asked.
“No, I’ve had enough.”
“Okay.”
“Do you want to talk about what happened, Andrew?”
“Not right now. I… Um…” I met her eyes and I suddenly felt overwhelmed by everything. Because I know what I wanted but I couldn’t deal with it. “Mum, I…”
She walked towards me and wrapped her hands around me. She must have understood. “We’ll talk about it whenever you want. And I mean it. Whenever you’re ready…”
I nodded and looked at my mother. She smiled at me but… I’m not sure, but I think she may have been sad, if not a little upset. I placed the beer on the counter and walked towards her, wrapping her in a hug. “I love you, Mum. No matter what,” I stated quietly, despite what was going on in my own mind.
“I love you too.” She looked up at me and smiled, life back in her eyes already. “I’m going to bed. Will you be okay?”
“I’ll head to bed soon too.” And definitely masturbate, thinking about you.
“I’ll see you in the morning.”
I sat in the living room, flicking through the channels but there was nothing on. I finished my beer, dumping that in the bin outside, heading to the bathroom to take a leak. After I flushed, I looked in the mirror and chuckled to myself, shaking my head. “You want to be a true motherfucker, Andy. Just admit it,” I said quietly to myself in the mirror, “You would have fucked your mother tonight if given the opportunity.” I sighed. “But could you ever truly make that leap? Could she? I mean, you’ve thought about it for years. You think you’re a sick fuck but maybe there is something there. You’re both adults now. Who would actually stop you?” I paused. “Bah. No point worrying about it now.”
Turning off the light, I turned left instead of right, again wondering what I may see. Her door was wide open and, in the faint light from outside, I watched my mother masturbate. I couldn’t help my hand move down to my own cock and I started to masturbate myself. But when I heard my mother moan my name, I knew that next step may not be so impossible. My heart beating furiously in my chest, I quietly wandered forward until I stood over her bed. And I know she saw me as her head moved and watched me walk towards her. I dropped my shorts, exposing my erect cock as I continued to masturbate.
I can admit, here and now, I’d never seen a sexier sight than watching my mother finger herself to a shuddering orgasm. And once I heard her moans as she finished, again stating my name as she did, I matched her with my own groans as I shot thick streams of cum over her stomach and onto the bed. I sucked in deep breaths as I finished before realising what I’d just done. “Shit,” I stated, before grabbing my shorts and hurrying out of the room.
Chapter 24: Coming Home Ch. 02
Chapter Text
I woke up early the next morning, my body clock still used to the early rising of university life. I tried to make as little noise as possible as I poured myself cereal while making a coffee at the same time. I wasn’t surprised to see Mum wander in while I was pouring the water into my mug.
“Coffee?” I asked.
She kissed me on the cheek and hugged me, somewhat awkwardly. “Thanks. I’d love one.”
I poured her a coffee, taking it to the table with my own and cereal as she made some toast. She eventually joined me and we sat in relative silence. I wasn’t feeling awkward, considering what happened last night, and whenever our eyes met, she just returned a grin that lit up her face.
“What are your plans for today?” she asked once we’d finished.
“I was thinking of heading to the local gym for a session.”
“Hold fire on that. You won’t have to join one.”
“Why?”
“I’ll show you in a minute. Any other plans?”
I shrugged. “Not really. Just hang out around here.”
“No plans to catch up with old friends?”
“Maybe. Lot of them have long term girlfriends or young families nowadays. Hard to organise things sometimes. I have plenty of time.”
“So I may have you all to myself?”
I couldn’t help the grin. “Sounds like it.”
She grabbed me by the hand and led me to what I knew was the garage. Before opening the door, she told me to close my eyes. Doing so, I heard the door open and she guided me down the two steps before telling me to open them. I had to admit I was startled.
“That’s why my car is parked outside. And why your Mum looks so…”
She looked at me to finish. “Hot?”
She smiled again, the type of smile which made my heart flutter, because all I truly wanted to do was make her happy. Yeah, pathetic, but she’s Mum. “Anyway, I generally use the treadmill or cross-fit trainer. But I know you love using a rowing machine so I bought one just for you.”
“Thanks. That’s… Thanks.”
“I also have some free weights. Not sure if that’s your thing but they’re there if you want to use them.”
“This is great, Mum.”
“I’m going to get changed and have a workout. You’re welcome to join me if you’d like.”
“I’ll do that.”
Changing into a simple pair of sweatpants, having to dig through my bag to find a pair, spending a few more minutes actually unpacking it so I didn’t have to keep doing it, I wandered back into the gym to see Mum was already on the cross-fit trainer. Dressed in nothing but a sports bra and lycra shorts, her hair tied up, I couldn’t help but ogle her arse. She must have sensed my presence as she simply glanced my way and smiled. I watched her work out for at least a few more minutes and she said nothing to stop me. My mother has a fantastic arse, something I could watch all day.
After a quick warm-up, just some general calisthenics, I sat down on the rowing machine, turning it on and switched to one of the built in programs. I chose one that would give me a serious workout. I wanted to feel the burn. I had some music programmed through my phone, attaching that to my bicep and I got to work. I was quickly in the groove and tried not to watch the numbers, instead switching off my mind and trying to not think about anything. Of course, that always failed. I used to think about coursework all the time. Now I simply thought about the woman behind me.
A ten-kilometre row would leave anyone with aching muscles and I was bathed in sweat by the time I finished. Mum walked back into the room as I was getting up, handing me an energy drink. I took off the top and drank down half the bottle as I felt her eyes roam over my body.
“You definitely look after yourself, Andrew. All that rowing?”
“Something like that.”
She stepped towards me and ran a hand up and down my right bicep, up and over my shoulder and down my back, surprised considering I was covered in sweat. Her hair was still wet from her own exertions, her cheeks flushed and a slight sheen to her own body. Even with all that, she looked stunning and I guess I had a look in my eye as she simply grinned.
I don’t know if it was the adrenaline still flowing my veins, maybe even the testosterone of my exertions filtering through me, perhaps it was the pheromones from my mother after her workout. But there was a part of me that just… wanted her badly. I stepped forward as she stepped back, our foot movements in opposition until her back hit the wall. She cocked her head to the side and the same grin remained. I looked her up and down and I had to resist tearing her clothes off. Instead, I simply leaned forward and lightly kissed her again, wanting to know what reaction I would get.
I got the reaction I wanted as her lips opened and it wasn’t long until she introduced her tongue. I can say right now that my mother is an excellent kisser. I wrapped an arm around her waist as I felt her hands explore my body and I wasn’t surprised when one of them ended up near the band of my sweatpants.
I couldn’t help the gasp when her hand eventually found its way to my already erect cock, giving it a gentle squeeze which sent a shudder down my spine and caused my mother to giggle.
“My boy has a big cock,” she whispered as I found her lips again. I just wanted to kiss her.
Then she started to stroke me with her right hand while she used her left hand to get my sweatpants out of the way, pooling at my feet. It didn’t take long before I was moaning into her mouth and, unlike the night before, I wasn’t going to break the kiss first or ask her to stop. I was left with the feeling she definitely wasn’t going to stop as she continued to pump my cock. And it wasn’t long until I felt that old familiar feeling.
“I’m going to cum, Mum,” I said quietly, finally breaking our kiss.
“Then cum for me, baby.”
I groaned again as I soon blasted hot cum over her stomach once again, one, two, three then four long streaks that nearly reached her sports bra. My legs almost buckled underneath me. “Jesus fuck… That was… I mean…”
“Incapable of speech?” I couldn’t help but nod. Then she did something which surprised me, scooping up one of the lines of cum on her stomach, looking at it in her hand, meeting my eyes before she put it in her mouth.
Yep, things were definitely getting interesting.
I took in a few deep breaths, letting my heart rate calm down and then the realisation of what happened hit me like a tonne of bricks. I’d wanted what just happened but… what just happened was… And Mum seemed to realise immediately. She gently caressed my cheek as she said “Go and clean yourself up, Andrew.”
I grabbed my sweatpants and, before walking out, I made sure I kissed her. “That was… fun, Mum. But…” I started, giving her a grin but she could obviously read my eyes.
She simply stroked my cheek again before kissing me lightly on the lips. “I know. Now scoot, I need to wash your cum off my body. Again.”
I didn’t purposely avoid my mother the rest of the day but I spent most of the day in my room, not doing anything particular as my mind raced at a million miles an hour. We did enjoy a spot of lunch together, and I spent most of the time regaling her with stories of my time at university, causing her to laugh quite a lot, which heartened me as I loved hearing her laugh. But, otherwise, she left me alone.
We enjoyed dinner once the sun had gone done, cracking open a bottle of wine as we did, continuing to discuss anything except what I guess may have been on both our minds. I still didn’t really understand what the hell had gone on though I had wanted it. All I know is Mum had been a more than willing participant both times, so you could understand my confusion.
Sitting on the couch later with another bottle of wine, we simply sat in blissful silence, listening to the music as Mum sat with her legs curled under arse, leaning towards me. I met her eyes every so often, shining emerald green in the low light. She was beautiful, which simply led to mind racing and ever more confusion.
“Can I ask you a question, Andrew?” she finally asked.
“Mum, you can ask me anything.”
“Do you find your mother attractive?”
I didn’t hesitate. “Yep. Absolutely.”
She laughed at the simple but honest response. “For how long have you considered me so?”
I shrugged. “Definitely since I hit puberty. I’ve always thought you were beautiful.” Then I met her eyes. “I lied a little before. You know when I used to look at you before?” She nodded. “Well, you were always in my thoughts when I masturbated later. I guess I was an unusual young man. But… Mum, I’ve always thought you were beautiful.”
I thought she was almost ready to cry. She blinked readily before leaning across to kiss my cheek. “And what about now?” she asked, barely above a whisper.
“Some of the thoughts I have now…” I trailed off.
There was silence for at least a minute or two before she finally asked, “Andrew, do you want to fuck your mother?”
“I could retort and ask if you want to fuck your son?”
“I asked first.”
I gulped. Then I nodded, turning to look in her eyes. She deserved that. “More than anything. I’ve thought about it since the first time I saw you in the nude, if not before. I’ve always had these thoughts, going over a million different scenarios of how it may be possible, despite the fact who you are and… I know the thoughts and feelings I have are wrong. So wrong. But… I just know it would feel so right at the same time.”
She cupped my cheek again. “I’ve simply been waiting, Andrew.”
“Waiting?”
She nodded. “Waiting until you got the courage to finally tell me how you feel. Because I’ve known for long enough now. I know you used to watch me and I eventually put on a show for you every so often. And I definitely know you thought about me as I heard you moan my name.”
I felt heat rise in my cheeks again. “You did?”
“As I said, I was flattered. And… Well, there is a reason why I’m still single.”
I know my eyes would have widened in surprise. “No way.”
“As I said, I’ve been waiting. And it appears you’re coming around to my way of thinking.”
“So what do we do?”
“We take it slow, Andrew. There’s no rush. I know you’re still conflicted in some ways. Like this afternoon, when I thought you were simply going to fuck me, but then you came and I could see the confusion about what we’d just done. I still feel a little conflicted myself. You’re my son, and no mother should think about her son in such a manner. But…”
“The heart wants what it wants.”
“Something like that. I just think I’ve raised you right. A son should always love his mother. Though I’m sure most other mothers don’t lie back thinking about fucking their son.”
“Oh, I’m sure some do but would never admit it.” I took my phone out of my pocket and flicked through to the gallery. I eventually came to a few photos I figured I should share. I handed the phone to my mother as she asked, “Who’s this?”
“She was my first. But who does she look like?” My mother just laughed, as I took the phone back, and flicked through others. She continued to laugh as there was a general theme to the few women I had been with. “I had to find women who would…” I cleared my throat, feeling embarrassed again, “Let me call them Mum when I fucked them.” Mum burst into laughter, though it wasn’t to make me feel guilty. “But now you look completely different, Mum. I mean… You’re still her but you’re not, in some way. You’re… different.”
“Because I knew you were coming home to me, Andrew. You have no idea how happy it’s made me.”
That just made me smile. Now that everything was out in the open, we sat back again in silence, drinking wine, listening to the music. It wasn’t long until Mum rested her head on my shoulder, wrapping an arm around her as she wrapped an arm around my chest. I thought she was going to sleep but she didn’t, instead occasionally squeezing me, absolutely content.
“Want to make out for a bit?” she asked sometime later.
That made me chuckle. “Um… Yeah, sure.”
I mean, I’d be stupid to say no, right? So we made out and it didn’t take long for hands to start wandering. I know she spent time appreciated my body. I wasn’t what you would call muscular, but despite my youth, the years of training at university had certainly broadened my shoulders and given my body a bit of definition at least. Mum was just fit and it wasn’t long until she was laying back on the couch underneath me. Eventually she broke our make out session, leaning back slightly.
“I know you want to take this slow so… Would you like to watch me masturbate again?”
I nodded, immediately scooting back to give her room. She spread her legs as much as she could, lifting her skirt before she completely disrobed. I almost slapped my forehead when I realised she wasn’t wearing a bra or panties. Her pussy was already glistening from the excitement as she lay back, running her hands along her body though her eyes never left mine.
Watching my mother masturbate was probably the hottest thing I’d ever seen to that day in my life. It wasn’t the night before, where it was dark and barely took a few minutes. She really took her time as she spent time playing with her nipples and breasts, running her hands across her body before she finally started to finger her pussy or gently flick her clit.
“Masturbate too, baby,” she asked.
Well, I’m not one to say no to my mother so I quickly had my erect cock out but I wasn’t worried about trying to cum. I simply drank in the view of her. I did move even closer and I swear I could feel the heat radiate from her sex as she continued to play with herself. I think she was close to orgasm a few times but slowed down. I’ll admit I was tempted to join in but… As we’d agreed, we’d take it slow. There was certainly no rush for us to simply enjoy a fumble though I knew we both wanted to.
“I’m going to cum, baby,” she cried in between the series of moans, her body starting to spasm as what must have been one hell of an orgasm took hold. Once she’d settled down, I simply listened to her deep breathing, her eyes still locked on mine before they moved down to my groin.
“Are you going to cum? Would you like to cum on Mum again?” Then she smirked. “How about this; tits or mouth?”
“Mouth,” I replied immediately.
We spent a few awkward seconds getting into position as I was already rather close to ejaculating. Her face was so close to my cock that she could have probably touched it with her tongue. Which is what she did a few seconds later. I groaned, stating I was about to cum, so she wrapped her lips around my cock just as I started to shoot ropes. It was another fantastic orgasm and Mum didn’t spill a drop, her hands wrapped around my waist as I finally finished. She looked up at me with a large grin on her face, opening her mouth to show it was empty.
“Yummy,” she stated.
“Holy shit! That’s….”
“Hot?”
I couldn’t help but laugh. “Broken record, right?”
“You think I’m both hot and attractive, Andrew. I’m not going to complain.”
Chapter 25: Coming Home Ch. 03
Chapter Text
Once I started the new job, we fell into a routine. We always had breakfast together before heading to work. We didn’t work in the same department because, as I’d expected, I was going to spend some time doing boring odd-jobs. I didn’t let it get me down though. Mum always came to grab me and we enjoyed lunch together, ensuring we joined other people so we didn’t look… weird. The days were long but we always left together, and I always made sure I helped with the cooking duties once we got home, including preparing lunches the next day.
In addition to the ‘normal’ aspects of our daily lives, we continued to experiment with other, taking our time. We hadn’t had intercourse yet. I know I wanted to. I know she wanted to. But there was no rush. That’s not to say we weren’t doing other things though. We were doing plenty.
I’d discovered that my mother was, like me, a complete exhibitionist. She had no problem undressing in front of me, coming into my room completely naked if she wanted something, while I must have spent most nights in her room watching her masturbate. It wasn’t long until I was starting to help out, first with my hands but I was desperate to taste her. It wasn’t something we planned. We didn’t plan anything. It would happen if it did, but Mum was in the moment and I leapt at the opportunity. She certainly didn’t stop me. In fact, I felt her hand on the back of my head and she pushed her pussy into my face. It didn’t take long for her to have a shuddering orgasm. Once her body had stopped quivering, she dragged me in for a kiss, not shocking me at all considering my mouth and chin was coated with her juices, before she asked, “Who taught you how to eat pussy?”
“I got some practice in with others before I gave the best to you, Mum.”
“You’re such a sweetie.”
“Always the best for you, Mum.”
“Give me a few minutes to recover and, if you want, you can do it again.”
“I’d eat you out all night if you asked.”
That was the green light to me spending plenty of nights with my head between her legs. I’m not going to gloat about how many times I made her orgasm but there were some long nights where I left her an exhausted, sweaty mess by the time we were ready for bed. Not just in bed, either. I’d occasionally surprise her around the house, coming up from behind and wrapping her in a hug. Sometimes, it was just a hug, mother to son. Sometimes, I had other intentions which she realised, particularly if my erection pressed into her.
Another thing I learned is that Mum loved to suck my cock. She knew about my sexual partners and she said, apart from the man who provided the sperm for my birth, her list of partners was… small. When I asked, her reason was simple. “I was far too busy, either at school, university or at work, and then I was raising you at the same time.” I’d had other experienced ladies go down on me so Mum was content to admit her lack of experience giving head was perhaps unusual for someone her age. But I knew what I liked and she had no problem listening to my suggestions. It didn’t take long until she could make me cum within minutes of swallowing my cock, though she appeared to enjoy taking a load on her tits or stomach. “I’m used to it after those first few times,” she stated.
So that was our lives for quite a while. A lot of kissing and fondling. And a lot, and I mean a lot, of oral sex. Some weekends we wore each other out, barely leaving the bedroom from walking into the house on Friday night to Sunday night. We were like new lovers in the honeymoon phase, yet our phase appeared never-ending. Mum was insatiable and was as often the instigator of a bout of sexual relations as I was. That made me feel special as well, which is what I guess mothers should do!
The days passed into weeks and it was while being driven home one day that Mum dropped a bombshell, albeit a good one. “I see you’re progressing well at work.”
I shrugged. “I just had to get noticed.”
“You are. Your name is on everyone’s lips. I’ve had plenty of the big bosses come and see me, asking all about you.”
“What do you say?”
“That my son eats his mother's’ pussy like a champ.” I cracked up laughing. “But seriously, they’re very impressed, Andrew. Which is why I’ve managed to get you a spot with me to the next conference.”
“Awesome. Where?”
“Paris.”
“You’re shitting me?”
She laughed at my disbelief. “No. It’s just going to be me and you for four days in Paris. How does that sound?”
“When do we go?” I asked eagerly.
“In two weeks. We fly out on Wednesday, have a day to acclimate and the conference set to take place on Friday. We then have two days to ourselves before flying back on Monday.”
Those were the longest two weeks of my life as I waited to jet off to another country with my Mum and I knew, in the back of my mind, that this would be where we would take the final step. I don’t think we’d been waiting for the perfect moment but to jet away to the ‘City of Lights’, have a hotel room to ourselves and visit one of the most romantic places on Earth, I think we subconsciously decided together that it would be there that we would consummate our physical relationship.
We travelled business and had a pair of seats near a window to ourselves. It was during the flight that Mum decided to share some stories about work.
“Quite a few of the girls in the lab and the office have taken a fancy to you, Andrew.”
Not to sound too cocky but that wasn’t too much of a surprise. I wasn’t completely ignorant of the attention I received. “How many?” I wondered.
“Oh, at least a dozen have approached me, asking if you were single. Some are curious as to why you show them absolutely no attention.”
“And what do you say?”
She leaned in close to my ear so no-one could hear. “I say he’s too busy eating his mum’s pussy to worry about some idiot little girl. And that no-one could suck his cock like his Mum.” I burst into laughter as she kissed my cheek. “No, I just say he’s with someone and it’s quite serious. Now they are left wondering who it is as neither of us actually talk about our private lives.”
“Do you get any interest?”
She shrugged. “I do but I tell them I’m not interested. I have the one man in my life I want. They probably think I’m some lonely old woman who fosters far too much attention on her son.” She smirked. “They’d be absolutely right in a certain way.”
Upon landing, we were escorted to our hotel, a grand old building that looked hundreds of years old. There was a concierge who welcomed us, a porter helped take our bags but it was when Mum introduced us as ‘Mr and Mrs Smith’ that made me do a double take. I managed to shut my mouth just in time from asking a question that would have put her foot in it as I could see the look in her eye as she spoke with the receptionist.
“Enjoy your time in Paris, Mr and Mrs Smith,” the receptionist stated.
“We plan on it,” my mother stated and I swear the receptionist blushed as the insinuation in her tone was obvious. She glanced at me, fire in her eyes and I couldn’t help the gulp.
The room was exquisite, the bed in the middle of the room enormous as we walked out onto the balcony and took in the view.
“I want to go up the Eiffel Tower,” Mum stated.
“Of course.”
“Would you be interested in visiting the Louvre?” I nodded. “Is there anything in particular you want to see?”
I shrugged. “I’m not sure. Why don’t we just wander around and see where the day eventually takes us?”
“As long as we go up the tower, I don’t mind either way.” She leaned into me as we continued to take in the view. “Oh, one more thing, Andrew.”
“Yeah?”
“You’re going to fuck me this weekend. I think it’s about time, don’t you think?”
I just chuckled. “I know. I’ve been thinking the same thing.”
She kissed me again. “Just thought you should know what I really want.”
We spent all of Thursday hard at work, preparing for the conference the next day, managing to keep our hands off each other… for most of the time. There may have been a sneaky blowjob during lunch, while we did end up in bed together after a nightcap, spending a good hour enjoying the taste of my Mum’s pussy, bringing her to orgasm time and again. In the low light provided as we lay back once she claimed to be finally worn out, I couldn’t help but admire her beauty, drinking in her naked body. She even started to blush as my eyes wandered.
“I can’t believe my son looks at me with such… hunger in his eyes,” she said quietly.
“I’ve always thought you were beautiful, Mum. You know that.”
“What do you like best?”
I laughed. “That question’s a trap if ever I heard one.” But she gave me a serious look so I said, “Your eyes.”
A broad smile appeared. “I was expecting you to say something else.”
“Oh, I appreciate every inch of you, from your tiny feet to your red hair, but when you look at me with that sparkle in your eyes, is it little wonder I’m lying here with you now, having just done what I’ve done, as a son to his own mother?”
She leaned forward and kissed me lightly on the lips. “No, I guess not,” she said quietly, “I sometimes have to pinch myself that my own son loves me in such a way. And I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
Friday was a washout in the sense that we barely spent any time together, Mum in a series of meetings, as was I, not even managing to get together for our usual lunch while we were seated separately at dinner, though that didn’t stop us from sharing the occasional glance before she smiled at me, causing me to smile in return. I received one or two questions about who she was and I didn’t know what to say. But, considering some people may know who we may have been, I thought being honest would probably be the best course of action, particularly if news filtered back home and the last thing either of us wanted was awkward questions.
Unsurprisingly we were both exhausted by the time we arrived back at the hotel, the clock close enough to striking midnight. I don’t think either of us were up to doing anything, probably the first time in quite a while, but that didn’t stop Mum from thinking of something romantic, as the bathroom had an enormous tub so we eventually lay back together under the bubbles, enjoying a bottle of wine, the only light provided by candles. It was definitely one of the most romantic nights we had spent together as my hands simply stroked her body under the water, occasionally teasing her but neither of us really doing anything to bring about an orgasm.
We were up early on Saturday, or at least Mum was, desperate to get out and see the sights available. I’ll admit I was still knackered after the day before so Mum did the only thing that would get me out of the bed. She crawled up the bed until her face was above mine, opening my eyes to see a broad smile before she kissed me. That woke me up as my hands quickly moved though she slapped them away with a giggle. “Later, Andrew. I want to see the tower, remember?”
Strolling around Paris hand in hand, we probably looked like just another of the tens of thousands of couples who figured the city was one of the most romantic in the world. We took in some of the sights, wandering along the Champs-Élysées before heading into the Louvre, taking a couple of hours to wander around, seeing the major sights, wanting to spend more time but, well, it was a little crowded. After heading to the Latin Quarter for a spot of lunch, we finally headed to the Eiffel Tower, waiting in line with the rest of the tourists for one of the elevators up to the viewing platform.
Once we finally got to the top, the view was breathtakingly spectacular and Mum was beyond excited as we stopped at all four sides, taking the occasional picture together. We spent at least an hour or more there, generally standing in silence as we enjoyed the scenery. “Have you ever seen anything more beautiful, Andrew?”
I looked at her. “Yes. Yes, I have.”
I wasn’t surprised she kissed me after that, and we weren’t alone, plenty of couples being caught up in the moment. I guess Paris did have that about it. Yes, I doubt any of the other couples were mother and son. Though, I guess we were the ultimate proof that you never knew.
We headed back to the hotel for dinner, enjoying an a la carte menu, all of it paid for by the company. Neither of us had anything alcoholic to drink as we knew what was going to happen tonight. We conversed about nothing in particularly, sometimes just enjoying the ambience, sitting hand in hand, Mum continuing to dazzle me with her smile. She’d been happy ever since I’d returned home but I’d say she’d never been happier. Her smile was infectious and I think both of us were grinning like idiots. Even one of the waiters had to mention it, stating he’d never seen a married couple appear more in love than the pair of us. That made Mum burst into laughter as he walked away. “If only he knew,” she added quietly.
After dinner and a coffee, Mum simply stated, “I think it’s time we headed upstairs, Andrew.”
The insinuation was clear.
Once back in our room, I’ll admit to feeling slightly awkward. Generally, whatever happened between us occurred naturally but, knowing what we both had wanted for ages was going to happen tonight, we had to let it happen as naturally as anything else, but knowing the ultimate goal was intercourse. We’d always stopped any time before we got too close. And, believe me, we had got close a few times.
Mum put on some music to set the mood and we enjoyed a dance. I still wasn’t a great dancer but Mum had done her best to teach me some moves. As we danced, we slowly undressed each other, our hands exploring the other's body. Mum especially loved running her hands up my back and over my shoulders. I know I was slightly bigger than I was when I returned home but Mum practically cooed about my muscles, always saying how much of a man her son was. It usually made me blush, as I was usually the one to pour compliments her way.
I positioned Mum back until she sat down on the bed and she shuffled backwards up the bed, spreading her legs to expose her glistening pussy as she beckoned me with a finger. I crawled across the bed, stopping above her sex, feeling the heat radiate from it and enjoying the scent of her excitement. A single flick of my tongue on her clit caused her to spasm, causing me to chuckle at her reaction. I gently ate her out, savouring the taste of her juices, quite happy to do it for as long as she wanted.
Which wasn’t long, as despite the moans and body movements I’d learned, she was soon begging me to stop. I looked up into her eyes, no doubt my mouth and chin glistening from her juices, as she said “I need you inside me.”
Who wouldn’t want to hear their mother say that to them? Only me? Probably.
Mum shuffled again as she ran her hands up my arms, positioning my cock near her entrance. “I’m probably going to cum in about two minutes,” I warned her.
She giggled. “You’re that excited?”
“You know I’ve thought about this moment for years.”
“We have all night, baby. Now put your cock in mummy’s pussy.”
Well, I’m not one to refuse my mother anything so, after taking a deep breath to calm myself, I slowly inserted my cock inside her thoroughly soaking sex. Once fully inserted, I just had to stop and take some deep breaths again, while enjoying the feeling of her cunt at the same time. Mum simply moaned, “Oh… my…. God,” enjoying the sensation of her son absolutely buried inside her.
I slowly started to thrust and I wasn’t wrong about not lasting long. Thankfully Mum was already completely excited so, while she might not orgasm before I did, I’d make sure she did later. I quickly picked up the pace as I felt on the verge of orgasm.
“Mum, I’m going to cum,” I groaned.
“Then cum in me, baby. Cum inside your mother like a good boy.”
So I did, hearing her talk like that helped as I thrusted away. Another thirty seconds, I pumped my mother so full of cum I thought it was about to pour out her nostrils. I nearly collapsed on top of her, barely holding myself up as she simply kissed me, running her hands up my arms and down my back as I remained inside her, surprised that my cock wasn’t exactly softening. Or, at least, not as quickly as it usually did. But neither of us made any motion to disconnect.
“Your cock feels so good inside me, baby,” Mum said quietly, “I’ve been waiting for this for so long.”
I kissed her again. “Me too, Mum.” Then I chuckled. “And, the thing is, it doesn’t feel in any way wrong. Sure, it feels completely naughty, but the fact my cock is currently buried inside my mother feels…”
“Right?” she asked, almost hopeful.
“Completely and utterly,” I replied.
Still being a young man, and considering my cock was still inside her, we made out and it wasn’t long before I felt it start to lengthen again. Mum moaned as it did before she pushed me to the side. I knew what she wanted as I lay back and watched her straddle me before lowering herself down, cum dripping out of her pussy though neither of us cared. There was a lot more of that to… come.
She was soon bouncing up and down on my cock and I enjoyed listening to her moans, her deep breathing, watching her breasts jiggle, her head rolled back in absolute bliss before she lowered herself down, her eyes gazing into mine. She lowered her lips to mine, accepting her tongue, as she started to bounce in a way that ensured she’d rub her clit at the same time. I had my hands on her waist before moving then down to her ass, smiling to myself as I gently playing with her butthole.
She smiled as she kissed me. “Naughty.”
“You know I love your bum.”
“Maybe one day you can stick your cock in it.”
I hadn’t even given it a thought but Mum laughed as she thought my cock grew another inch inside her at the very thought. Clasping both hands on one cheek each, I began to meet her bounces and soon the sound of skin slapping skin echoed around the room as Mum practically screamed, her head falling down next to my ear and just hearing her breathing almost sent me over the edge.
“Fuck me, baby. Make your mother cum.”
I flipped her over, threw her legs over my shoulders and fucked my mother senseless. It wasn’t long until she was crying out as an orgasm overcame her, probably one of the strongest I’d even seen her have, feeling her legs quiver as they dropped from my shoulders before she spread them wide, her pussy now completely exposed. I was going to stop to give her a moment but she reached forward and pulled me forward. “Don’t stop, baby. Keep going. Keep going.” Never one to disappoint my mother, I kept going and was stunned as a second orgasm quickly followed the first. I think she almost passed out from bliss.
I was now bathed in sweat, though not feeling exhausted, as I continued to pump my mother. She appeared exhausted herself but made no signal for me to stop. Instead, she smirked. “Are you going to cum again, baby?”
“Not yet.”
“So you’re going to keep fucking your mother?”
“If she wants me to.”
“Keep fucking me, baby.”
I was impressing myself with my stamina, though wasn’t surprised I didn’t feel the need to cum again considering the load I’d dumped in her earlier. I slowed the pace, though, simply to let her catch her breath, leaning down to kiss her. She glistened with sweat after our exertions but had never looked sexier. She reached up and stroked my cheek.
“I love you,” she said quietly.
I stopped for a moment. “I love you too, Mum.” And we both knew what we really meant with those three words.
Eventually feeling worn out and with no urge to cum again, I stopped and we cuddled under the covers, my arms wrapped around her as she stroked my arms. We lay like that for a while before she turned around and her eyes were glistening, like she was crying.
“What’s wrong?”
“I’m being silly, but I’m in love with a man and can’t tell a single soul about it because that man just happens to be my son. I want to stand on the rooftops and shout it out for everyone to hear, yet because of who I am and who you are, I have to keep it a secret.”
“I know how you feel.”
A crooked smile appeared. “Sorry, I was being selfish.”
I kissed her forehead. “No you weren’t. I understand how you feel but… I wouldn’t swap this for anything in the world.”
She stroked my cheek again. “Neither would I,” she stated before kissing me again.
We made love the rest of the night and into the early morning. I did wonder if anyone heard us, particularly when Mum or I yelled out who the partner may have been. Perhaps anyone who did hear us thought we were a simple pair of kinky role-players? In between rounds of lovemaking, we either cuddled under the covers or wandered out onto the balcony to view Paris under the lights. Mum even surprised me with a blowjob out in the open, before I upped the ante by fucking her against the railings, the sounds of my groin slapping against her butt cheeks almost echoing across the entire city. If that didn’t wake people, her moans certainly did.
I slept like a log once we finally went to sleep though wasn’t surprised to be gently woken by the feeling of a pair of lips around my cock. I motioned for Mum to turn around, swinging her legs around so her cunt was above my face. A pre-breakfast orgasm is always the best way to start the day, though sharing a shower with her after the act was even better as we washed each other down, no doubt both of us stinking of sex, cum and sweat.
We dressed and headed down for breakfast, the smile on mum’s face never leaving, and we received grins in return from all the staff and even other guests. Mum didn’t let go of my hand, even when we sat down though did grudgingly let go once we started eating breakfast. I think we were drunk on each other and completely in love. I know I stared at her from time to time as she’d stop and run a hand through her hair and over her ear, asking, “What?” Each time, I just smiled and told her that I loved her. That simply broadened her smile. The urge to take her there and then on the table was almost overwhelming.
Sunday was almost a repeat of the previous day, spending most of the time wandering the city, finding small avenues off the beaten path, Mum spending time popping from shop to shop. One thing I had learned was her excellent command of the French language, leaving me feeling like a slight dullard as I barely knew a dozen words. Otherwise, we strolled hand in hand, spending time sitting by the Seine as we ate a casual lunch before Mum suggested she wanted to do more shopping. I wasn’t going to complain as she purchased one or two items of clothing that she would wear which were clearer bought for myself in mind.
Once back at the hotel, we grabbed an early dinner before heading upstairs back to our room. I wasn’t sure what Mum wanted to do so I figured I’d let her take the lead. I’d learned to my surprise that she often liked me to take control but, this time, I’d let her take charge. Unsurprisingly, we ended up in the hot-tub again, Mum laying back against me as we enjoyed soaking in hot water and plenty of bubbles. Mum relaxed as my hands wandered her body, all the way from her thighs to her shoulders. She certainly enjoyed it from the moans she occasionally made though I barely touched her pussy or breasts, so I learned something new at least.
The water eventually cooled and Mum shooed me out of the bathroom, grabbing a couple of bags she’d bought and telling me to wait until she was dressed. I sat on the edge of the bed, twiddling my thumbs, listening as Mum sang to herself in the bedroom. I heard the hairdryer at least, so I knew she was drying her hair, but had little idea what else she was up to.
The door opened perhaps twenty minutes to half an hour later. I stood up as Mum appeared and the sight took my breath away. She was dressed in a figure hugging but strapless red dress, showing off her shapely breasts, down to her waist and over her hips, ending about halfway down her thighs. My eyes continued south as she was also wearing a small pair of red heeled shoes. I heard Mum ask me what I thought as my eyes wandered north again, taking in every single inch of her, noticing the cleavage on display as I gazed at her face, noticing the faint make-up she’d applied, the lipstick that accentuated her lips and the eyeshadow that helped bring her eyes to life, if even that was required, considering I found those her most attractive feature.
I was simply left dumbstruck and, for once, Mum actually appeared awkward standing in front of me, so different to the confident woman she usually was.
“So… What do you think?” she asked quietly.
I couldn’t put what I thought into words. I simply walked forward and wrapped my arms around her and continued to gaze into her eyes. The look she returned suggested everything and nothing in return before she obviously stood up on her tippy-toes to kiss me, the gentlest of kisses that actually said everything. I could only cup and gently stroke her cheek with my thumb, still unable to say anything. Beautiful didn’t even begin to describe her. I simply didn’t have the vocabulary. She then surprised me even more as I noticed a few tears escape her eyes.
“Can we go out?” she finally asked, “I want to go out with you. I want to go out with my son but with my son as my… partner. My lover. My one and only. I know we can’t tell anyone, but I want to go out, you and I. No-one has to know but… I want to be with you, out there, for everyone to see. I want to be with my man, even if it’s only this one time.”
I kissed her gently on the lips. “Give me a few minutes, Mum. Then we can go out. Just you and me,” I whispered.
I had brought clothes for this type of occasion, just in case. Mum watched me as I dressed in a fine pair of trousers, a pressed shirt, a new tie she’d bought for me that day, putting on a pair of polished black dress shoes before throwing on a jacket. Normally I would have been happy with that, but I was doing this for her, so added some of the cologne that she loved.
Once ready, Mum looked me up and down and the smile on her face would have brightened the darkest room. I grabbed her by the hand as we walked out of the room and downstairs towards reception. We hailed a cab and ended up at a nearby club playing the sort of music we both liked. It was a small place, very crowded, but the sort of venue where we were just another couple and would be ignored. We didn’t need any alcohol to end up dancing together, ignoring everyone, our eyes only for each other. Mum joked that she could hear comments from locals about us, all of them complimentary, some of them about the fact a young man such as myself would gaze at a woman of her obvious age with such love and devotion. I wasn’t about to disagree.
I have no idea what time we finally departed. It was definitely after midnight by the time we strolled into the reception of the hotel arm in arm, Mum continuing to gaze at me with a smile on her face. I’d never seen her so happy. Back in our room, she turned the music on and we continued to dance. Eventually Mum looked at me and said two simply words. “Undress me.”
I removed her dress rather quickly, leaving on her red bra and panties, and not bothering to remove her heels. Or, at least, not yet. Our room had a large table, near which a mirror hung on the wall. I positioned Mum near the table and she appeared to understand what I was doing, placing her hands on the table and spreading her legs. I quickly undressed myself until I was only in my briefs before I started to tease her, gently rubbing her pussy through her panties before I got on my knees for a moment and teased her with my tongue. I then caressed her cheeks, pulling her panties to the side to tease her butthole for a minute, then slowly kissed my way up her back, eventually leaning over her to kiss her neck, having discovered that was a rather erogenous zone for her. Our eyes met in the mirror and I could see the desire in them as I just smirked and Mum knew what I was doing. I continued to kiss her neck, across her shoulders while pressing my erection into her, simply to tease her as she pushed back against me, hearing the frustration in her moans. I eventually gave her what she wanted, at least a little bit, moving a hand down below and again gently rubbing her pussy through her panties before moving them to the side and inserting a single finger into her pussy. I couldn’t believe how wet she was and the moan she gave probably woke the hotel when I did so.
I continued to tease her, never giving her more than a finger, barely touching her clit and continuing to simply kiss her. I withdrew my finger and undid her bra, taking it off so I could fondle her breasts, gently caressing her rock hard nipples. I listened to her deep breathing and her moans. I knew my Mum well enough by now to know when she was turned on. And I knew, at this moment, she wasn’t just turned on. She was… aching for me.
She finally turned around and lifted herself onto the table, spreading her legs wide and hooking her hands under her legs, completely exposing her pussy to me. “I need you to fuck me right now, baby.”
As you already know, I’m not one to deny my mother anything. I quickly removed my briefs, my cock having been erect since… Well, that doesn’t matter. All I know is that I lined my cock up and teased her, rubbing my cock against her lips and actually rubbing it against her arsehole. I actually had no intention of ever fucking her arse, her pussy being more than enough for me, but she knew I liked teasing her. She finally started to beg for me to fuck her, so I lined my cock up against her pussy again.
“Say you want me, Mum,” I demanded gently.
“I want you, baby. I want my son’s cock in me.”
I placed my cock head against her opening and we both watched as it entered her wet cunt, both of us moaning as I slowly filled her until my cock had completely disappeared inside her. She continued to hold her legs wide as I wrapped my arms under her armpits, across her back and drew her close to me. I made to kiss her then stopped, continuing to tease her.
“Please fuck me, baby. Please fuck me. I need you to fuck me,” she pleaded.
It almost broke my heart to hear her plead in such a way. So I did what any son would do. I made my mohter happy by fucking her. Not too hard, not too soft. Enough to keep her happy. Probably more than enough as the sound of my groin slapping against hers soon echoed around the room. She made to wrap her legs around me but I stopped her, asking her to keep her legs spread wide, knowing I would thrust deeper inside her. She knew what I meant by that as I could read the fact she was already holding back her orgasm.
I was on the verge of orgasm myself so had to slow down every so often. Mum knew that too and she teased me by using her vaginal muscles to squeeze my cock, the sort of thing that would drive any man wild. Whenever she did that, I simply teased her further by flicking her clit with my thumb, causing her to jolt with pleasure. She also found it rather amusing, and we both laughed after I did it. During all this, we continued to make out, the intensity of the session sharing everything we felt about each other.
“Do you want to cum, baby?” she asked. I had no idea how long we’d been making love but I could see we were both bathed in sweat.
I smiled and figured I did blush. “I’ve been holding back, Mum,” I said quietly.
She stroked my cheek. “Cum in me, baby. You know I want you to.”
“I just want to make you happy.”
She kissed me. “You always make my happy. You always have and you always will.”
“Why don’t we try and cum together?”
“My son, ever the romantic. Can you carry me to bed?”
“Of course.”
Mum didn’t particularly weigh a lot so I could pick her up with ease and carry her to bed, gently placing her down, my cock never leaving her. Once she was laying back, she wrapped her legs around me and urged me to finish. I wanted her to cum too. Normally she did without me worrying, but she was shy when she explained she had also been holding back. So I started to pump my Mum even harder and it wasn’t long until I felt that feeling deep down. I warned her I was ready, and I knew what she wanted, manoeuvring so she was on top.
With that, she actually started to orgasm before me, the spoilsport. It was a bloody good one, as after she cried out in ecstasy, she practically collapsed onto my chest and I exploded at the same time, filling her with cum, yelling her name as I felt my balls completely and utterly empty, thinking I’d never have that sort of orgasm again. It was so good I thought I was about to pass out but then realised it was simply post-orgasm bliss. Mum made no movements to suggest she wanted to get off me.
“Mum?” I asked quietly. She lifted her head to look at me. I wasn’t surprised to see her eyes were moist. “I love you.”
She crawled up my body and kissed me. There was probably more feeling in that kiss that any we’d shared before. “I love you too,” she said quietly. I could only stroke her cheek and gaze into her eyes, almost overcome myself with the feelings bubbling up deep within.
All I knew is, in that moment, I would be with her until the day I died.
Epilogue
“That will be five thousand dollars if you choose to buy it.” I still wasn’t sure and the man behind the counter could see I wasn’t sure either. “Do you know what she likes?” he asked.
“Of course. It’s just…” I trailed off and shrugged, feeling unsure about what I was doing.
“Let me ask you a simple question, sir. What does your lady like?”
“Nothing ostentatious. I just want something as an example to prove how much I love her. But it doesn’t have to be about how much it is. I just want it to be as beautiful as she is.”
The man behind the desk smiled. Then he gestured for me to follow. He pointed a set of rings. “These are not too expensive but I think may be what you desire. I think they are more beautiful than the more expensive rings, but most people are more worried about the price tag rather than what the ring actually looks like. But if your lady is as you say, then perhaps she will appreciate the thought rather than the price.”
“My lady would be worth any price but this is simply… Well, I guess a token of how much she means to me. And how much I love her.”
The man behind the desk paused a moment. “Wait a moment, sir. I think I may have one or two out back that may suit what you actually want.” He returned a couple of minutes later with a tray of rings. “Ignore the price tags, sir. Simply gaze upon them and tell me which one you like. Some may be expensive but others not so. Yet, if you’re willing to buy today, I’m sure we can come to a deal.”
I walked out half an hour later with what I wanted, spending probably more than I originally thought, but the ring was just… perfect. I was confident the lady I was going to give it to would also love it, but there was that feeling in the pit of my gut that worried.
Mum’s car was parked in its usual spot as I parked my car alongside it. I wandered inside and called out, Mum eventually appearing from the spare room, that had once been my bedroom, though we had long ago changed that as we obviously shared a bed and bedroom. Her face lit up with a smile as usual as I walked towards her, sharing a quick kiss.
“Where have you been?”
“Shopping.”
“Oh, anything important?”
“Yes.”
I noticed the curious look she returned as I grabbed her hand and led her towards one of the chairs, gesturing for her to sit down. She did so as I placed the small bag on the table, before taking out the small box.
“Andrew, what have you done?” she asked. I could hear the quiver in her voice.
I got down on one knee in front of her. “I know this can never, ever be official. But you are the only woman I’ve ever wanted in my life. You are my mother. You are my lover. You are my soul mate. And I want to be with you until the day I die.” I opened the box to show her the ring. “I know I can’t ask you to marry me.” I actually started to get emotional. “I want that more than anything, believe me,” I continued, Mum reaching forward to clear away the tear running down my cheek, “But I was hoping you would wear this ring as a symbol of the love we share.”
I’ll admit here and now that I broke down. I wanted nothing more than to make Mum my wife but no-one would ever allow it. She got down on the floor in front of me and wrapped me in a hug, kissing my cheeks to clear away the tears. “Of course I’ll wear it. And I’ll never take it off,” she said quietly.
I felt the smile form as I wiped my eyes. I took the ring from the box and, with hands slightly shaking, placed the ring on the third finger of her left hand. I then took the second box from the bag, handing it over. Mum opened the box and smiled before placing the ring on the third finger of my left hand.
“I now pronounce us husband and wife,” she said quietly. I couldn’t help the chuckle and sob at the same time. She simply stroked my cheek, as she always did. “I love you, my son.”
I leaned forward and kissed her gently on the lips. “I love you, Mum.”
A smirk then appeared. “So, should we now go into the bedroom and consummate the marriage?”
I couldn’t help the laugh. “I think we should spend the rest of the weekend doing that.”
That is exactly what we did. And I knew I would spend the rest of my life proving my love and devotion towards her. Because, after all, that is what any son would do for their mother.
Chapter 26: Outback Ch. 01 [Romance]
Chapter Text
Mark
I had the window of my ute down, radio on, happily listening to some old tunes as I made my way back home. It had been another long week on site as we continued to improve the highway north to the NSW / Queensland border. Laying bitumen and tarmac is one thing. It's the digging of tunnels and building of bridges that are the real test. I had started out as one of those men in a hi-vis jacket, hard at work in the middle of the highway, laying all that tar on the road. Now I was the man in a hard-hat and short-sleeved shirt, still in a hi-vis jacket, but also with a clipboard in hand as he oversaw the operation.
I was only twenty minutes from home, eager to see my daughter, at least. The fiancée? Perhaps not as much as my daughter, but I knew the weeks away were tough on her. Tough on us, to be honest. But it came with the job I did. Most of the time, I would be working jobs around the city that mean I would be home every night. But there were times, two or three times a year, I was sent further afield to oversee a project. It's what all those nights studying had meant. I'd graduated high school and headed straight into the workforce. University never appealed, much to the chagrin of nearly the entire family, but while working, I studied part-time as well, eventually graduating in civil engineering.
Pulling my ute into the car park of the apartment block, nothing seemed untoward. Grabbing my bag, I headed around the communal swinging pool to the apartment. Opening the door, the fact I was greeted with silence was a surprise. Usually my daughter, Katie, a bundle of energy at five years old, would immediately start running towards me. My fiancée, Sally, would at least call out hello from the living room or kitchen.
"Hello, I'm home," I called out.
I walked into the living room. No sign of anyone there. I walked into the kitchen. No sign of anyone. No food cooking on the stove or in the oven. I walked into our bedroom, and that's when my stomach started to flip. Hurrying to Katie's room, there were a few of her things on the floor but I threw open her closet and drawers to see them empty.
"No, no, no," I muttered to myself, "Where is she?"
Sally's things were also gone. All her clothes, jewellery, mementoes. I immediately had my phone out to call her. It didn't connect at all, stating the number was out of service. I walked around the apartment again, and that's when I found the letter on the fridge. Feeling my hand shaking, I pulled it off and read the contents.
Mark,
If you've walked around the apartment by now, I'm sure it's obvious to you that I've left and have taken Katie with me.
Don't bother trying to track us down. We've been preparing this for months. Your departure for a week simply gave us time to bring it all together. By the time you read this, we will be well out of reach.
Katie will have a new family with a new father. He is more than capable of providing us with everything we need and deserve.
Sally
Katie had a phone. It wasn't technically hers, but it was so I could call her at night before she went to sleep. Sally had given it to her, one of the few bright ideas she had. I tried that number. It was also out of service. I'd called Wednesday. Thursday, no pick up. Sally too…
Shit.
I looked at the letter. "Who is we? Who is us?" I wondered, "Was she having an affair?"
Stupid question considering it bloody sounded like it. Looking in the fridge, I was surprised to see things still in there. I checked all my things around the apartment. Nothing was missing. I checked online at the joint account. No money had moved, so I at least moved all the money across to my personal, immediately cancelled her credit card, and then grabbed a beer to sit down and just think. I called my best mate, Mick. "Hello, Mark. How's it going?"
"Mate, have you seen or heard from Sally lately?" His silence told me everything. "Mick?"
"She called on Monday to say she was leaving you."
"And you didn't think you'd call me up and tell me?"
"She asked us not to call you."
“Why?” I growled.
“Said she was leaving you for good reason.”
“And?”
“And what?”
“Did she give any reason why? Did she say I was violent? Abusive? I frightened her?”
“No, none of that, mate. Not a bad word that way. Said she found a guy who could provide more for her and Katie.”
“And you didn’t think this would be worth picking up the phone and giving your good mate a warning?”
“Me and Simone… We agreed with her.”
"Some fuckin' friend you are!" I shouted, hanging up immediately. "Who is us?" I asked myself.
I tried two other mates and I got the same spiel. My god, I thought I had friends who would have my back. No accusations were raised against me, it was just a case of 'She said she was leaving you and not to let you know'. Mick tried calling back half a dozen times before I answered. "What?" I spat.
"Look, mate..."
"Fuck off and fuck you," I growled, "Some fuckin' mate you turned out to be."
"Don't go off the deep end, mate. It's for the best."
"I'm not your mate, you worthless cunt. Fuck off."
I hung up again. He tried half a dozen times again before finally giving up.
I called 000 and reported my daughter as a missing person. Couldn't give a shit about Sally but I wasn't going to lose my daughter without a fight. They asked me a series of questions over the phone before asking me to pop in the next day. I figured a Saturday was unusual but I said I'd be there at the appointed time. I sat on the couch and thought some more. If my friends already knew, surely... I almost growled with rage as I knew, just knew, my family was somehow involved in this. They'd never approved of anything I'd done in life. Rugby league as a sport over whatever they wanted me to do. Manual work compared to sitting in an air-conditioned office. Wanting to live my own life instead of suckling at the family teat. Let's just say my family and I don't really get along. They're arrogant, pompous tossers while they have no problem expressing their disappointment in what I've chosen to do. Apparently anything except for lawyer, doctor or being some sort of financial whizz is beneath the family.
Getting in my ute, I caught the highway heading to the eastern suburbs, where the rich loved to flaunt their wealth. Most of them are stuck up cunts and I was glad to move out as soon as I could. I'd been sent to schools nearby, full of pretentious little fuckwits. My siblings were the same as them. Little wonder I practically despised the lot of them. How I ended up in that family beggared belief.
The knot in my stomach only increased the longer I drove. By the time I was parked up outside their house, I was full of nervous adrenaline. I'm not sure if it was a sixth sense, or just knowing what my family was like, but that bad feeling was crawling up my spine as I passed through the gate and up the long drive to the house. I heard conversation and laughter from the rear. No doubt another one of their garden parties. I was rarely invited nowadays. My face didn't fit with all their wanker friends. At least the front door was open, so I just strolled on in. The house had barely changed, at least in the past couple of years. Two living rooms, enormous kitchen and dining room, study downstairs. Four bedrooms upstairs. Bathrooms on both levels.
Walking out the back, the conversation ceased immediately as a few faces stared in my direction. My mother immediately looked concerned. My older brother gawped at me. My younger sister looked frightened. "To what do we owe the pleasure?" my father asked, sneering down his nose at me. Given I hadn't changed; I was out of place in his eyes.
"Where's my daughter?"
"Somewhere better."
"What do you mean 'somewhere better'? Enlighten me, oh wise one?"
"No needs for sarcasm, Mark," my mother stated. God, I hated her pretentious tone.
I glared daggers at her and she wisely shut up, looking away. "Where is my daughter? Where is my fiancée?"
"Your fiancée is with a better man. Therefore, your daughter is with someone who can provide her with a better life."
"So... you know what's happened?" I asked carefully, enunciating each word slowly.
"Of course, we do. We introduced her to him a year ago. They left today for somewhere far away, as in no longer in this country. I would suggest you just forget about them. It would be the best for everyone concerned. If you have nothing else on your mind, we’re done here. You can run along now."
I'll admit, I lost it. I strode forward and landed a punch straight in his jaw. Fucker went down like a sack of spuds. Consternation immediately as mother went to his side, yelling something I couldn’t understand with all the screeching. My sister wisely backed away. Brother stepped forward, squaring up. I had two inches of height and ten kilos of muscle on him. I figured I had a murderous look in my eyes and he wisely backed away, hands up to placate me. Leaning down, I grabbed my father by the hair and dragged him up and into a seat. Making sure I kept everyone else in view, I asked, "Where is my daughter?"
"Out of your miserable, pathetic life. We've ensured she'll have the best of everything. Better than whatever sort of lifestyle you could provide."
I took a couple of steps back and looked over all of them. In that instant, I saw them all in a new light. I’d always known but now this… "I would say I don't believe it," I whispered, "But..." I shuddered as the truth hit home. "Who the fuck are you people?" I asked softly, "To do this to your own... No, not son. I refuse to believe I come from the same blood as you lot." I looked at the woman standing next to him. "I refuse to believe any mother would do this to their own child, to rip his own child away like this." I looked down at the man. "And as for father, you've barely been one my entire life. All you've ever cared about is money and status, and while you might have poisoned their minds," I gestured towards the man and woman who were apparently my siblings, "You never managed to convince me. There's more to life than all this bullshit. I'd found it too." I grabbed him by the collar. "But you, you piece of shit, got your claws into the woman I loved and now I've lost the only gift that ever actually mattered to me."
I put my fist into his gut, bending him over. "Mark, please," Cheryl stated, the woman I once called ‘Mum’.
"You knew all about this, bitch,” I growled, glaring in her direction, “So please kindly shut the fuck up."
"I'm your mother! You will not..."
I glared at her again as I pushed John back into the chair. "No, you're not. You might have given birth to me, but that's where your motherhood ended. You're no better than this piece of shit. The only reason I don't slap the shit out of you is that you're a woman, and I do have some sort of moral fibre within." I put my hand to his throat. "The only reason I don't squeeze harder, John, is that I will see my daughter again one day, but it won't be from behind bars. And you're not worth the prison sentence." I let him go as he gasped for air, turning around to look over the party. "You," I said, pointing at Brian, "Are not better than this cunt here. I ever see you again, it'll be too fucking soon. You want to go toe to toe, though, be my guest. I'll put you in the fucking ground. And you, Kelly... Well, less said about you, the better. Worthless fucking whore is the one phrase that springs to mind though." I sighed with relief. "Well, I'm not sure about you, but this has been grand. Now, don't mind me, I've got a daughter to find. So, I'll give you this as a parting gift," I flipped them the bird, "And let us hope we'll never meet again."
"I'm going to have the book thrown at you," John threatened.
I leaned over him, glaring into his eyes, amused that he shrunk back in the chair. "Honestly, John, I really don't care right now. Do what you want. But I promise you this. The day I get out of prison, the next day I will kill you." I patted his cheek, his eyes wide with fear. He knew the hate I held for him, now come to fruition. "You took my daughter from me. The one thing in my life I cherished above all else. The fact you did that to me speaks volumes of you as a man. Not as a father, you lost that title a long fucking time ago. And I have no doubt the bitch behind you was as involved, and those two worthless shits over there probably knew all about. So, you really think I'll be concerned about taking your life in return? I'll probably have a fucking hard on while I do it."
I hit him again, knocking him unconscious. Without a backwards glance, I strode out of the house, vowing to never return in my lifetime. Getting into my ute, I was ravenous so stopped off for a takeaway on the way home. By the time I pulled into the car park outside my apartment, it was dark and I noticed the police car waiting for me. I wasn't going to go on the run so I hopped out and strolled to my front door. They were busy knocking so I introduced myself. "Mark Samuels, officers. Is there a problem?"
"We've been notified of an incident occurring at the residence of John and Cheryl Samuels. We were hoping to ask you a few questions."
"Here or at the station? Am I under arrest?"
"If you come to the station with us now, we won't cuff you, at least."
"Very well, lead the way."
I'd never been in the back of a police car before so that was an experience. I didn't make chit-chat with them, glancing out the window. In the silence, I knew everything I recognised had collapsed. No partner. No daughter. No family. Hell, no friends if they'd all known about it and not told me. It was while riding along that I felt completely and utterly alone. Once at the cop shop, they escorted me in, took my details, then led me to a cell, stating I'd be interviewed in the morning. I felt rather drained after everything, but I found sleep hard to find. My mind whirled as I wondered where my daughter was. Was she safe? Who else was she with? And the overriding question was... Why? I'd been fed bullshit about 'a better life', but Katie had been nothing but happy. I doted on that child like nothing else. Apple of my fucking eye. I'd have moved heaven and earth for her, just to hear one of her giggles.
That's when the tears came. Because I knew they hadn't been lying. And I knew the chances were simply slim to none if she was beyond the borders.
She was gone.
The interview the next morning, after being given a brew, was when reality had set in. I felt... empty. I went over in detail everything that happened since arriving back home the previous evening, all the conversations I'd had, the letter I'd found, then the confrontation with John and the others. They knew I'd logged my daughter as a missing person, but apparently that was already settled. John and Cheryl had already been in, stating they had left the country and were not missing. No missing people. No kidnapping, insinuating, well, I could understand considering I’d knocked the fucker out.
"Surely it's illegal to take my child out of the country without my permission?" I wondered.
"It is but... let's say guards are more eagle eyed upon those entering rather than leaving the country," one of the cops said, "If your child was with a man and woman who looked like her parents, particularly if she's with her mother, it wouldn't raise many eyebrows."
I sat in the cell most of the day before it opened, I assumed late afternoon. "You're free to go," the cop said.
"I am?" I asked, surprised to hear those four words. I was expecting to face a day in court, charges read, a bail hearing... A massive fine or at least a few weeks in the slammer.
"John Samuels isn't going to press any charges. Good thing for you that's how it is here."
"Huh. Wonder why?" I muttered, but I didn't care. They were no longer my problem. I grabbed my things, signed a few forms, and after a rather stern talking to about staying out of trouble, I headed outside.
Walking into my empty, quiet apartment, I knew I couldn't stay there. Far too memories of my daughter. As for Sally, I just burned with anger regarding her. When I'd met her, she'd been a sweet, young thing, and we'd fallen in love quickly. We'd been planning to get married, but she knew my work kept me occupied, and she was apparently meant to be studying while working part time. I was left thinking it was all a charade. Checking my phone, there were plenty of missed calls and messages. I just deleted everything. I no longer cared what people thought.
Monday morning, I handed in my notice into work. My boss was surprised, but after explaining what happened, he understood why. I thought about hiring some sort of PI, but this isn't the movies, and I don't think John had lied. Katie had been taken far away. Where? It would take searching data at the airport and... I didn't even know where they could have possibly headed. I spoke to an estate agent and put the apartment up for a quick sale. I was on eBay ready to sell anything not bolted down after that. Over the next month, I emptied the apartment of everything until I only had a sleeping bag, my phone, a bag of clothes and a small box of mementoes left. Photos of my child, photos of me and my child. Anything with Sally was cut up. She was persona non grata with me now. I changed my surname as I wanted nothing to do with the so-called family I once had. People had come to view the apartment and the estate agent was confident of a quick sale, and that she'd keep in contract regarding it.
Handing in my stuff at work, my boss admitted he was sad to see me go. I said goodbye to some of my colleagues, made a post on social media about the fact I was leaving, never to return, then I headed west.
It wasn't going to be an exciting adventure. Numbness had set in during the month. More than one so-called 'friend' called, tried visiting, but if I did answer, I gave them short shrift. They were all full of excuses that I was tired of hearing. I eventually cancelled the contract and picked up a new number. At least it stopped the calls. Didn’t stop one last visit.
Opening the door, it was my former best friend, Mick. Next to him was his fiancée, Simone. He stepped back at the look in my eyes before he loosened up, ready to defend himself. “We need to talk,” he said.
“No, we don’t,” I said, unable to summon the rage any longer, the only remaining feeling being one of emptiness, “Instead, you’re going to listen to a simple tale, then you’re going to turn around and fuck out of my life forever. Willing to listen or you just want to put your tail between your legs and go now? Either way suits me just fine.”
He shared a glance with his fiancée. To my surprise, she nodded. “We’ll hear whatever you have to say, Mark.”
“Some would believe my life should have been easy. I know I was born with a potential silver spoon. But I learned very quickly what my parents were like, what the people around me were like. I knew early on I wanted nothing to do with it. The sort of wankers that peer down their noses at the ‘lesser beings’.
I’ve earned every cent to my name through hard work and dedication. I thought I had a woman who appreciated that fact and loved me for it. More fool fucking me there. Lesson learned. But I did have a daughter who I doted on, loved more than life itself. Just coming home to her made each day worthwhile, each day of backbreaking work and struggle. To walk in, hear her cute voice shout ‘Daddy!’ before she’d raise her arms so I could pick her up and cuddle her. And I worked all day just to tickle her and hear that giggle.
All of you. Everyone I thought I could trust. Everyone I loved. You’ve all betrayed me. You haven’t done just that, you’ve broken me. There’s nothing left here for me now. I have no family. Not after what they did. And I have no friends. Not after what you helped happen. If I was a religious man, I’d pray and ask God ‘What did I do wrong?’ Maybe He could answer me. Never lifted a finger at Sally. Never raised my voice. Rarely showed a temper. She wasn’t a DV victim. And my daughter? She walked all over me. I would have died for her.
You took it all. All of you. So you don’t get to stand there now and say ‘We need to talk’. There is nothing you can ever say to justify helping destroy my life.” I took a step forward. “Lucky for you, I’m just about done. Feeling quite suicidal. The only thing that’s going to keep me going, each day from now on, is the thought of seeing my daughter again. You’ve done this to your apparent best mate. Driven him into depression. Dark thoughts of suicide. Doubt you really fucking care.”
I took a step forward until I was within inches of him. “Leave now, Michael. Leave. Now. Before I do something I won’t regret but will do time for, that will end with you in a hospital bed or in the fucking ground. Because, right now, I really wouldn’t care either way. Forget I exist. Because after this, I will forget you, all my supposed friends, my family, none of you will exist in my mind. I’m just going to disappear.” I gestured away. “Fuck. Off.”
He took a step back before he turned away, Simone following him. Before he disappeared, he did stop and turned back. “I’m sorry.”
“No, you’re not. Another lie on top of all the others.”
That was the last time I heard from anyone there.
What I said had me down the cop shop the next day, almost pleading for help to find my daughter. I eventually sat in front of another officer to explain everything. I was pretty much told there was nothing they could do. They suggested I could speak to a lawyer, but if Sally and Katie were out of the country, they were beyond reach and a court wouldn’t be able to do a thing. However, seeing I was pretty desperate, they did open a case file and suggested they would do some investigating, letting me know they’d contact if they found anything. I suggested in return they speak to John and the others, giving them a list of names. They might or even would know where she was.
I left the station with no real hope they’d find anything, left believing they didn’t really care.
I had no real idea where I was going the day I drove out of Sydney for the final time, eventually crossing the Great Dividing Range and just heading... wherever I wanted. I drove aimlessly for a few days, turning north as the climate grew rather arid, before finally pulling into a place called Longreach.
Knowing I couldn't just keep travelling forever, though I knew I'd get money from the apartment sale within a couple of weeks, I found a hotel to lay my head and wandered to a nearby pub. Standing at the bar, sipping a beer, I certainly looked out of place, though the lady behind the bar gave me the once over. "New in town?"
"Sort of. I'm not really sure what I'm doing."
"Looking for work?"
"Guess so." I sighed. "I really don't know. No plan up here," I added, tapping my temple.
"Like hard work?"
"Yeah. Worked as an engineer. Started out doing manual labour."
"Plenty of farms about, but I know the Macarthur family are looking for a permanent hand or two. If you’re willing to work hard, they’ll probably take you on.”
“Better than wandering aimlessly,” I muttered, finishing the beer, “Got directions?”
“Sure, sweetie. Got a sat nav?” Nodding, she wrote down an address for me, sliding over the piece of paper. “Around a half hour drive from here. I’ll let them know you’re coming so someone is there to meet you.”
“Thanks. Appreciate it.”
“Before you go, what’s your name?”
“Mark. Mark Smith.”
“Okay. I’ll give them a call now. I’m Dottie, hope you’ll become a regular. And that man you want to speak to is Bill Macarthur. He’s a good sort.”
“Thanks.”
I managed a tight grin before I turned and walked out. The hotel was only a short walk away. My ute was a furnace already, so I lowered the windows, put the address into the sat nav, and began the drive to a possible new life.
As she watched the young man walk out of the bar, she couldn’t help but sigh. She’d never heard a more monotone voice in her life. He tried to walk upright, shoulders back, but the shoulders suggested the weight of the world on his shoulders. But it was the blue eyes… there was nothing there. No life at all. Just… existence.
Picking up her phone, she dialled the number for the Macarthur resident. “Hello,” a male voice answered.
“Hello Bill, it’s Dottie.”
“Hello, Dottie! How are things?”
“I’ve just had a young man in here looking for work. I’ve pointed him in your direction.”
“Excellent. We could use another hand or two.”
“Just… be careful with this one, Bill. We only had a brief conversation but… I’ve seen the sort of look in the eyes, on the face of a man. Know what I mean? Lost more than one in the past decade. Good friends. Good men.”
She heard the sound of acknowledgement. They’d both lost good friends. “Know much about him?” he finally asked.
“Nothing at all. Just his name. Mark Smith.”
Chapter 27: Outback Ch. 02
Chapter Text
William (Bill)
“Young man is on his way, Ely,” Bill called out to his wife, Eleanor, though everyone called her Ely.
“New hire?” she called back.
“Might be. Might be. Dottie just called. Said he was in the hotel, looking for work.”
“She has a good eye for people,” she replied, walking out of the kitchen towards where he stood by the open front door. He glanced to see her wiping her hands on a tea towel, “She tell you much?”
“Just his name and that he… well… I guess we’ll find out soon enough.”
A ute appeared in the distance a few minutes later, the dust billowing behind it. Another hot, clear day. That was what everyone saw nearly every day in this part of Australia. Rain would sometimes appear, a deluge or two, then months with nary a drop. Still, at least the recent rains had given the countryside some colour. Trees with plenty of green. Lots of grass for the sheep and cattle to feed on. But it was the constant maintenance that Bill would admit he needed help with. His son had left the farm as soon as he could, never wanting to inherit the place. He was now in the city, doing something or other with his life. At least their daughter was doing a university degree that would help them. Bill and Ely would admit running the farm was exhausting, even with the extra help. Their daughter went to university specifically so she was prepared to run it when her parents retired, at least from full-time work.
The ute pulled through the open gate and stopped in front of the house. A man stepped out. He was at least six-two, broad and strong, close to 100kgs if he guessed correctly. Short brown hair. Walking towards them, his blue eyes glanced over them and Bill knew what Dottie meant immediately.
“Mark Smith?”
He nodded. “Yes. You’re Bill Macarthur?”
Bill offered his hand, Mark grasping it immediately. “You’re right. I’m Bill. This is my wife, Eleanor. Everyone calls her Ely.”
Mark offered his hand to her. “Pleasure,” he said. Ely took his hand, nodding her head.
“So what brings you all the way out here, Mark?”
“I’m honestly not sure. Looking for a new start, I suppose.”
“Where are you from?”
“Sydney.”
“And now you’re here?”
“It’s…” He looked away, glancing into the distance. “It’s a long story,” he muttered.
“Ever worked on a farm?”
“No. But I have experience in civil engineering. Mostly road-building, that sort of thing. Got a few certificates. Was leading the last project up on the Pacific Highway.”
Bill felt his eyebrows raise. “Yet now you’re here wanting to work on a farm?”
“Long story,” he replied evenly. In fact, there was barely anything to his tone.
Bill shared a glance with Ely. He completely understood what Dottie was saying. “You interested in hearing what the job here involves? See if it interests you?”
“I’ll be honest, Bill, I’m probably going to take it regardless. I’ve been… drifting for a few days. But I’ve always found that keeping myself occupied with work means I don’t have to think. And if I don’t have to think, then… well, I’d rather you kept me as busy as possible.”
Bill nodded, jerking his head. “Follow me, I’ll show you around and explain a few things.”
He explained the daily routine of farm work but admitted he was looking for someone to carry out maintenance, whether it be on machinery, buildings, fences or anything else that might need fixing or a little TLC. Mark asked him a few questions at least, which suggested interest, though it was hard to tell if there was any enthusiasm. He explained there were a couple of other enormous farms around, and that Longreach was the only main settlement within an hour of the farm.
Other than that, he gave him the basic salary, which he admitted wasn’t great, but that there were small cabins on the farm that he offered to his workers if they didn’t have a home close by. He wasn’t surprised when Mark asked, if hired, for a cabin, preferably isolated. Bill led him back to his homestead. “When can you start?”
“Monday morning. I’ve booked a hotel in Longreach for a couple of nights. I can drive up here first light, dump my things, then get started.”
Bill nodded. “Very well. Sounds good.” He offered his hand, Mark accepting it. “I’ll see you Monday morning, say around 9am. Days will usually start earlier than that, but it’ll give you time to get here, drop your things…”
“See you then.”
He watched the young man walk back to his ute, perform a three-point turn, before he drove south back to Longreach. Walking inside, removing his hat as always, he found his wife in the living room. Taking a seat in his favourite chair, Ely asked, “So?”
“He’s interested, starts on Monday. But… Ely…” Her eyes met his. “I’ve seen this before.”
“So we can keep an eye on him.”
He sighed. “He’s come here to die.”
His wife smiled at him. “So we keep an eye on him, Bill. He’s not the first young man who’s come out this way, looking for answers. Probably won’t be the last. Did he give anything away about what happened?”
“No, he was silent except for when answering questions. He was polite. Looks strong so I don’t think the work will bother him. But there’s a way a man walks, and that short walk back to his ute, just before leaving…”
“Whatever you do, Bill, don’t push it. If he doesn’t want to talk, let him be. He might need time to open up to us.”
“Or we’re going to find him dead in the cabin one morning,” Bill muttered.
“Have faith, Bill. He’s come here looking for work. It would suggest he hasn’t given up yet. So we keep him busy, hopefully free from any dark thoughts. If need be, we keep him here, treat him as one of our own. We’d done that enough times as it is.”
Mark arrived a little before 9am on Monday, so that was a good sign at least. He didn’t have much with him. Just a large backpack full of clothes and a small box. Getting into the passenger seat, he directed Mark to one of the more isolated cabins. It had electricity and running water, but it was rather small otherwise. Just a living room and kitchen area, with a bedroom and small bathroom adjoining.
“I know it’s small but…”
“It’s perfect for what I need. Thanks.”
“Why don’t you take a little time to settle in. There are sheets in the cupboard to make the bed. There’s already things in the fridge that Ely put in yesterday. You’re free to join us for meals, though we understand you might want privacy. Why don’t you meet us at the homestead at noon?”
“I will. Thanks.”
Mark drove him back to the homestead, though it was only a kilometre or so. Not a long walk, but he thanked Mark for the lift. Watching the ute turn around and head off, he was left wondering what was in the box.
Chapter 28: Outback Ch. 03
Chapter Text
Mark
It was nowhere near as big as the apartment, but it would do. I didn’t need much space. I made the bed first before emptying my backpack. I didn’t have much with me. I figured quite a few of my clothes would rarely be worn, assuming I was going to need more pairs of jeans, more flannel shirts, and a good pair of boots. And a proper hat.
Then it was the box. A photo frame of Katie and I took pride of place on the mantelpiece. More photos were dotted around both rooms. I took out my laptop and placed that on the small table. I’d have to ask about wireless internet, get that set up. I hadn’t given up on finding my daughter, I simply didn’t know where to start. I’d think of something, but the globe was a big place. It was a needle in a haystack.
I then sat in silence on the lone couch. There was a small flatscreen television, and a set top box that suggested that I’d get cable television. A couple of shelves where I could put other knick-knacks. Kitchen had everything I needed if I wanted to cook. I’d put toiletries in the small bathroom, hoping the shower was at least half decent.
But all I did was close my eyes, concentrating on my breathing, emptying myself again of any emotion. I was tired of being angry. It got me nowhere and made me feel worse. Same with being upset, in pain, feeling sorry for myself. I’d rather feel nothing than those feelings. So I emptied myself until I felt numb again. I probably verged on looking like a sociopath… or suicidal. Better than the alternative.
That last thing I took from the box was a pistol. I’d bought it one of the rougher areas of the city. One of the guys I’d worked with knew a guy, who had a cousin, who knew a guy, and I met his friend. We did an exchange in the car park of a tavern on the edge of the city, far from prying eyes. I’d watched enough movies and TV shows to know how a pistol operated, able to eject the clip, check it was full, before making sure it was a safe.
“Better not come back on me,” he warned. No names had been exchanged, just a location to buy.
“It won’t.”
“What do you want it for?”
“Putting a bullet in my head.”
He met my eyes and slowly nodded. “Well, there are worse ways to go. But… mate, surely…”
I gave him the money, put the pistol in my jacket, and simply walked to my ute. I was partly surprised he didn’t call it in, but I’d left within a week anyway.
Placing it on the table, the only reason I hadn’t yet was my daughter. But with every day that passed, I was left wondering what was the point of going on if she was… wherever she was. Maybe she was better off with me. Maybe it would just do everyone a favour if I put the barrel in my mouth and pulled the trigger. Clearly no-one was going to miss me. Sure, I’d feel sorry for Bill and Ely having to find me, but as long as I didn’t feel the pain, I could go on.
I stood up and put the pistol in the small chest of drawers next to the bed. Out of sight. Out of mind.
But always there, just in case I had enough and wanted to end it.
Driving back to the homestead at noon, I knocked on the front door, Ely opening it with a smile. “Come on in, Mark,” she said, giving me a quick tour before leading me to the kitchen, Bill already tucking into a couple of chicken sandwiches. Greeting me with a nod, I sat opposite and was offered a couple of the same sandwiches. Thanking Ely when the plate was placed in front of me, we ate in comfortable silence. I knew I wasn’t going to be the most talkative of people, but Ely eventually tempted me.
“So you’re from Sydney?” I nodded as I had my mouth full. “You’re a long way from home.”
“I don’t really have a home anymore,” I muttered. I noticed the glance between the pair. “Part of that long story. I’ll be honest, I’m not really up for sharing it so soon. Give me some time and… maybe… I don’t know…”
Ely patted my forearm. “Whenever you’re ready, Mark. Just… don’t bottle it all up.” I nodded again. “So how did you end up here?”
Shrugging, I admitted, “I was just driving around. Left Sydney a few days ago. Was driving aimlessly west, then found a road that told me it went on for a couple of thousand kilometres. So I turned north, ended up here. Felt tired of travelling so figured I could do something useful. Money would come in useful, though I haven’t really dipped into savings. Or anything else.”
We finished our sandwiches, Bill gesturing with his head to follow him outside. Thanking Ely for the sandwiches, he led me to the barn where he had me do some simple tasks. Asking if I’d ridden a horse before, I said only the once and that I hadn’t particularly like it. But, being on a farm, I figured I’d be in a vehicle or on horseback. I didn’t mind which.
I had three meals each day with the married couple as I didn’t really have a choice. Got to know the others that worked on the farm. No doubt they found me quiet as I didn’t offer much information about myself, avoiding any questions about my past. I don’t think any of them were suspicious, no doubt believing something bad had happened.
On Saturday, I headed into Longreach to do some shopping. There was one of those discount clothing stores where I could pick up jeans, shirts, boots and other small necessities. Next was a grocery store. Though I appreciated Ely feeding me, my cabin did have a kitchen I could use, and the whole point was solitude. They might think me a little rude, but I was sure the pair would understand I would rather time to myself.
Settling into the daily routine wasn’t too difficult. I had breakfast and dinner at my cabin and either had lunch with Ely and Bill or out in the field, depending on where I was working and what I was doing. If I was with the married couple, Ely filled the air with conversation, Bill generally grunting his agreement. She managed to raise a tight grin from me occasionally, but after only a couple of weeks, I was heading back to my cabin for the weekend when she stopped and hugged me.
“You’ll find a reason to smile again, Mark,” she whispered, looking up from her short stature. She looked sad for me, which then made me feel guilty. I quickly eliminated that feeling too. “Whenever you’re ready to talk, Bill and I will be ready for whatever it is.”
She let me go and walked back to the kitchen. “You have a family? Sons and daughters?” I asked.
She stopped and turned around. “We do. One son, one daughter.”
“See them often?”
“Our son, not so much. The farm was never going to be his life. He was glad to leave. We still love him, he still loves us, but his life was never here and we accept that. He’s happy where he is, and still calls us often. As for our daughter, she’s completing her studies and should be returning home in a few months. She’ll help us run the farm.”
“But you love your children?”
“Of course, Mark. Unconditionally and without any expectations on them.”
“So you’d never do something so heinous, so diabolically evil, that it would tear their heart out and ruin whatever life they were trying to build for themselves?”
She walked back towards me, meeting my eyes. “Never,” she said softly, “We love our children and only want to see them happy.”
I had to leave otherwise it was all going to come spilling out, and I wasn’t ready for that. Not sure if I’d ever be ready. I simply nodded, turned around and marched to my ute. Left a skid mark in the dirt as I floored the accelerator. Probably got back to the cabin quicker than I’d ever done before. Wouldn’t do the ute any good but I knew how to fix the thing anyway.
The cabin was dark, switching on the main light, closing and locking the door behind me. Dumping my pack, the first thing I needed was a hot shower. Hearing Ely’s words in my ears again, I didn’t know whether to be upset, get angry or simply grieve a life that I could have had. After drying myself off, wrapping a towel around my waist, I grabbed the bottle of bourbon, having picked up a few during grocery shopping, taking a seat on the couch. I turned on the television for background noise as I switched on my laptop. The wireless internet was garbage but good enough.
I finally hired a private investigator. I knew Katie had been taken out of the country, I simply wanted to know where. I had no idea how I’d get her back otherwise. I had no doubt John and whoever was with Sally had pulled some stunt. I was told he’d see what he could find out, but I figured being a PI was more about following a cheating spouse rather than breaking into databanks to figure out where someone was. At least he did offer sensible advice. He would send the picture of my daughter to any police or investigative unit possible and see if he got any hits.
“Fuck it,” I’d said, “Do it. See what happens.” I had no expectations, but I still had hope. She could disappear, but not forever. But he suggested tracking John and Cheryl, watching their movements, and he might go asking some questions of ex-friends. He admitted to not being hopeful but understood my desperation. Plus, I was paying him.
The only social media I’d kept was Facebook under my old name, simply intrigued as to who would keep in contact. No surprise my disappearance had been noted, more than one concerned message from so-called friends. The same friends that didn’t tell me that Sally was planning to leave with my daughter. Surprisingly, there was a message from Kelly, asking where I was and that she wanted to talk. She’d left that only a few days before. The fact she was still thinking about me, that she loved and missed me…
I felt… nothing. Absolutely nothing. She meant nothing to me anymore. None of them did. I had no doubt she’d known about everything. No doubt my older brother did. He’d always disliked me. You love family, don’t have to like them. I’d always thought he was a fucking clown. Soon as I was bigger than him, I’d put him in his place. He’d never liked that. He was smarter, I’d give him that, but he’d always been a conniving fucker. No doubt he’d helped destroy my life and would have enjoyed every second of it.
Should have hit him again when I had the chance. I’d left him with more than one split lip and black eye when attempting to take the title I’d earned when putting him on his arse when I was only twelve. But I knew if I’d started pounding him after knocking out John, I might have finished the job completely.
This makes me sound violent. I don’t feel I am. I put down beating up my brother every so often to typical sibling rivalry. He loved pushing my buttons and I reacted, because I loved knocking him down a peg or two each time. He was smart, I was strong. But once I was out of the house, I barely gave him a thought. Kelly? Our relationship was good, or so I thought. And I know she loved me. Or at least she had. Sally? Never raised my voice. Not once. I never wanted her to feel afraid in my presence as I knew I was a big guy. Never intimidated her. We argued, sure, but it ended with agreement or at least agreement to continue discussing it. As for Katie, she’d walked all over me. I picked her up from school and her teacher had called me ‘her gentle giant’. Her friends had adored me, loving to ride on my shoulders as I ran around. All the mothers had trusted me like I was a favourite uncle. I was propositioned more than once when at the playground…
Wish I’d taken up more than one of their offers now.
“Fuck,” I muttered, knocking back a shot. I grabbed the photo frame of my daughter and I, relaxing back on the couch, just drinking from the bottle, clutching the picture to my chest. I buried everything down. I really tried. But I couldn’t. Not when it came to my little one. I kissed the picture. “I’ll see you again, munchkin. One day, I’ll find you and it’ll be just daddy and daughter time.”
I knew that was a promise I probably couldn’t keep. I didn’t know what to do. This is real life, not the movies, not a novel. There isn’t always an easy answer, and I’d done what I thought was best. Police. Private Investigator. Maybe use the internet or social media somehow.
I finished the bottle before finally passing out.
Waking with a horrific hangover the next morning, I grimaced at the empty bottle on the ground. I knew finding solace at the bottom of a bottle was one step on the road to full blown alcoholism, but I wasn’t all that bothered. Placing the photo frame back on the oak mantelpiece, I wiped my eyes before having some toast with butter for breakfast with a very strong black coffee.
Still felt woozy, so I walked to the homestead to find Ely out on the veranda, sweeping the never ending dust and dirt. She took one look at me and smiled. “You look like hell, Mark.”
“Feel it too. Bill need any help today?”
“He’s up at the third barn. He appreciates anyone pitching in a weekend.”
The farm had a few methods of transportation. A couple of utes, tractors, a combine harvester for the crop season, and three off-road motorbikes. I had experience with those, remembering the days of hooning around with my friends on small trailbikes, running amok and skirting the edge of the law. So riding a motorbike came naturally, making sure I put on a helmet before taking off towards the barn.
He was hard at work fixing some of the wooden plans. He heard me coming, so it gave him a chance to take a break, wiping his forehead with his sleeve. Taking the hammer and nails from him, I got to work hammering away.
“Got some news for you, Mark?”
“Yeah?” I managed to reply, considering the nails in my mouth.
“My daughter should be here within the fortnight. We’d normally go get her from the airport, but she’s decided to drive home this time, considering she’d coming back permanently this time.”
“Think I’ve seen her picture about in the house.”
“Her name’s Catherine, though she prefers Cathy. Not sure if I’ve mentioned that.”
I shrugged as I wasn’t either. “Looking forward to it?”
“Of course. House feels empty without my kids.”
“Know that feeling,” I muttered. Then I sighed. “Shit…”
“Don’t worry about it, Mark. Plenty of time.” He cleared his throat. “Ely told me about… your questions… I don’t know what happened, but I’m sorry. I’m not particularly smart, good with or reading emotions, but Ely’s got it figured out. Or, I think she does.” I sighed again. “We’re not going to push you, Mark. Trust me on that one.”
“Trust… there’s a belief I thought was dead,” I muttered, “Thanks, Bill. For not pushing.”
“You’re a good kid, Mark. Elly and I can see that. Part of us just wants to help at the same time.”
I stepped down from the ladder and gazed into the distance, heat haze on the horizon. Still wasn’t summer but it was already warm. No doubt another hot summer. This part of the country, it was just heat. I could handle that. Summers in Sydney suck with the added humidity. “I do like it out here, Bill. It’s peaceful. Don’t want to sound all zen, but I might be able to find my centre here, maybe a little inner peace with everything. That was sort of the hope anyway. It was either that or… well…”
I felt a hand on my shoulder. “Inner peace sounds good, son,” he said softly.
We finished up for the day and returned to the homestead. Offering me a beer, my stomach was still doing flips at times, but it would have been rude. Sitting on the veranda, I took a chair as Ely walked out with a glass of wine, joining her husband on the couch. The sun slowly started to set, the sky a beautiful mixture of red, orange, yellow, purple and blue. It was enough to bring a tear to the eye. I couldn’t help but sigh contentedly.
“I won’t say I’m happy,” I finally said, “I’m not sure I’m ever going to feel that emotion again. But I can say the decision to come out here was correct. It’s not going to be easy. Far too much in here,” I tapped a finger against my temple, “But… I’ll make one promise I know I can keep. I’ll tell you everything when I’m ready.”
“Whenever you are, Mark, we’ll be ready too,” Ely said.
Chapter 29: Outback Ch. 04
Chapter Text
Cathy
I had no problem singing along to the radio considering I was the only car on the road. It had been a hell of a drive from Brisbane, but I’d been smart enough to cut it into two, leaving mid-morning on the Saturday with a plan to arrive mid-afternoon. Entering the town of Longreach, I felt the smile form as I knew home was now only half an hour away, still singing along to the radio. Glad no-one was with me. I knew I couldn’t sing to save my life. But it was a long car journey and it kept me entertained.
The farm was enormous, following the perimeter fence for at least twenty minutes before arriving at the entrance. The homestead hadn’t changed, Dad’s ute parked nearby. Driving by the homestead, I beeped the horn a couple of times before stopping, climbing out to be greeted by Mum running towards me. “Cathy!” she cried, practically leaping into me. My face was soon covered with kisses before I found myself in a great big daddy bear hug. He didn’t have to say anything. I knew his body language after all these years. His gestures meant more than any words could say.
After grabbing my things from the boot, we carried it inside and upstairs to my old room. It had changed over the years. Most of the posters had now disappeared. The walls had been painted more neutral colours. The furniture had improved over the years. Dumping my things on the bed, I looked around and felt the smile form, happy with life again. It was good to be home.
“Mum, going to have a shower first! I definitely need one!”
“Everything is where you remember” she called back.
Mum had insisted on a nice bathroom and definitely a good shower. Before stepping under the water, I took a look at herself in the mirror. Shoulder length brunette. Brown eyes. Slight freckling over my little nose. Full lips. I hadn’t been blessed with a big bust, just like mother, nothing more than a B-cup. At least it meant guys didn’t stare at my chest all the time. But I kept myself fit, a toned arse and good pair of legs.
But I was single for a reason. Very few men would be interested in joining me out at an isolated farm. Sure, I’d lost my virginity during my time at university, as pickings were rather slim during my years at school in Longreach, but apart from one steady boyfriend that lasted around six months, I spent most of my three years away from home alone.
The shower was invigorating after over twelve hours of driving over two days. New underwear always felt great, a clean pair of jeans, cami then a long sleeve flannel shirt over it, finally some clean socks and my boots. Heading downstairs, Dad whistled, Mum turning to laugh at him. “Dinner will be at the usual time,” she said.
“Good. I’m already starving. Haven’t really eaten since breakfast,” I explained, sitting opposite Dad. He was busy sipping at a beer, reading the paper. Probably the second or third time he’d read it during the day. “Anything new here?”
I noticed the glance between Mum and Dad. The latter finally cleared his throat. “Yeah, new guy working for us. Been here a few months now. Hard working. Polite. A good man.”
Starting to rise, I said, “I should introduce myself. Is he on site? One of the cabins?”
“Wait, sweetie,” Mum said, sitting next to me, “It’s not that simple.”
“What?”
“He’s… wounded,” Mum replied, “He’s barely opened up to us. He gave away something the other week to Bill. Just a glimpse at what might have happened. He also asked me a couple of questions that suggest… I’m really not sure. But…”
“But what? Is he okay?”
“I think something happened with his family,” Mum replied, “And from what Bill heard, it might have also involved a child too. That’s simply guess work, trying to piece together his life.”
“Whatever it is, it led to him leaving Sydney to end up here. And I get the feeling he’s got no-one else,” Dad added.
“Why don’t I grab him for dinner then?”
“He prefers solitude,” Dad replied, “Although that’s probably not all that healthy considering.”
I stood up. “Then I’m going to introduce myself and invite him to dinner. I’ll have to get to know him anyway as we’ll be working together. I can tell you everything I’ve been up to at the same time.” Mum and Dad shared another glance. “Is he dangerous?”
“To you? No, not a chance. Don’t think he’d harm a fly. To himself?” Dad shrugged.
“Which cabin, Dad?”
“Number two,” he replied with a sigh.
Getting in my car, I followed the pathway towards the cabin. It had been empty for a couple of years after the last stockman had left to pursue other opportunities. Pulling up behind another ute, I got out and slowly walked to the door. The light was on inside, at least, so I knocked gently on the door.
The door was answered by a handsome young man. Would have put him a couple of years older than myself. Six foot something. Broad and he looked strong. But when I met his eyes, what should have been a pair of beautiful blue eyes, I felt a shiver down my spine. It wasn’t from fear. It was… I’m not sure. But I’d never seen anything like them. No life in them whatsoever. It felt like he stared right through me, though he also saw me at the same time. I coughed nervously. “Hello, I’m Cathy,” I finally said, holding out a hand.
He looked at it a moment before grasping it. “Mark,” he said. The voice matched the eyes.
“I’ve just got home from university and we’re having dinner. I was wondering if you’d like to join us?”
He scratched his stubbled cheek, which in my eyes, only made him even more handsome. He glanced back into the cabin and sighed. But he surprised me when he said, “Sure, give me a moment to put on some boots.”
“I’ll wait out here.”
He nodded and I noticed that he shut the door. I guess he just wanted privacy. He appeared within a couple of minutes wearing a long sleeved flannel shirt and a pair of boots. Gesturing to my car, he slid into the passenger seat as I drove us back to the homestead. I glanced at him and he just stared out the window.
I knew Mum and Dad were right. I’d seen similar things before. He was hurting. Big time.
Pulling up outside the homestead, I got out and led him inside, Mum having set the table. She smiled at me before looking at Mark, the smile not faltering though I noticed Mum’s eyes. The flicker of sadness crossing them. I knew Mum well. She wore her heart on her sleeve. “Thank you for coming, Mark.”
“You’re welcome. Celebrating Cathy coming home?”
“Something like that. None of the other farmhands live here so it’s usually just three or four of us, depending if her brother is here. Why don’t you take a seat? Dinner will be ready soon. Bill?”
“Yeah?” he called from the kitchen.
“Get Cathy and Mark a beer, will you? Still drink beer, girlie? Or have you moved onto city fruity tooty drinks?”
I snorted and laughed. “Fruity tooty? Where the hell did you learn that one?”
“I’ve heard about all those cocktails they serve in city bars. What happened to simple beer, spirits and wine?”
I glanced at Mark, his face blank, though he nodded at my father when he appeared with a cold beer. “Thanks, Bill.”
“You’re welcome, son.”
My head jerked at the use of that word. Dad didn’t look at me before he turned back to the kitchen. Sipping at the cold beer, I relaxed into the chair and looked at Mark. He picked at the label of the beer bottle, his mind obviously a million miles away. Or he wasn’t thinking at all. I was left believing there was no middle ground.
“Are you enjoying life here, Mark?” I finally asked. The silence wasn’t uncomfortable, but I had a feeling he would have remained silent throughout the meal without being prompted.
“It’s different,” he replied without expanding.
“Different to Sydney?”
“It’s quiet here. I like the quiet.”
“How did you end up here then?”
“Left Sydney heading west. Eventually turned north. Couple of days driving, I ended up in Longreach. Seemed like a good place to stop. Then I was pointed here.” He finally looked up, meeting my eyes. Still nothing at all in them. “Your parents are good folk.”
“They are.”
He nodded before looking away again. The renewed silence was broken by Mum and Dad bringing in a couple of plates each. Roast chicken. Roast potatoes. Roast vegetables. Mum adding there would be dessert at the same time. I noticed Mark wait for everyone to serve themselves first before he loaded up his plate. He certainly had an appetite, practically wolfing down his meal, Mum laughing as he went back for seconds. “It would only go to waste if not eaten,” she said. Mark heard the humour, the slightest, tightest of grins appearing. Mum smiled at him before she glanced at me.
I was asked about my time at university, going over what I’d learned and what I’d graduated with, I think more for his benefit than anyone else. I glanced at Mark from time to time, and though busy eating, he did seem to be listening, at least. I wasn’t upset that my parents hadn’t gone to my graduation. They ran a busy farm and a day off in the middle of the week simply wasn’t possible. It wasn’t a big deal anyway. It was more important that I came home and got to work.
“Still interested in some manual labour though?” Dad asked.
“I’ll get my hands dirty, Dad. You know I enjoy it.”
“I’ll ease you back into it. Need to get some muscles back on those arms.”
“I kept fit at the gym.”
Mum made a cheesecake. Glancing at Mark again, it was perhaps the first time anyone saw a flicker of emotion on his face. “This is fantastic,” he said. There was just a hint, the slightest hint, of something in his tone.
I glanced at Mum to see her blinking rapidly. “Thank you, Mark,” she whispered.
We retired to the living room for a drink, Mum and Dad on the couch, Mark in a chair, while I took the one opposite. The three of us talked about life in general, Mark not really participating, but he seemed content enough to be in our company. But I already knew what Mum and Dad were talking about. We can all read people, one way or another. There was absolutely no joy in the young man sitting in that room with us. He was existing, not living. Going through the motions. I picked that up within a few hours. Mum and Dad had been living with it for months…
He eventually left, politely wishing us all goodnight. I offered to drive him back, but he declined, stating the night air would do him some good, and it wasn’t a long walk. Once he disappeared, I rested my elbows on my knees. “My god,” I muttered, “I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone more broken in my life. His… aura…”
“Don’t pressure him,” Mum said gently, “I think if we do, he’ll blow his top or clam up completely. He’s ever so slowly opening up. I think he needs to. Whatever he’s carrying on his soul, it’s a burden that’s… that has destroyed him. Once he’s free of that burden, maybe life will return.”
I lay back in bed that night, wondering about the young man living with us on the farm. He could have lived in the house, but Mum and Dad figured an offer would be turned down. They admitted to worry about him being alone but they couldn’t force him to live with them. They knew he drank as the evidence was in the bottles left in the recycling, but he always started on time, never complained and performed the job well.
Dad had him out around the farm that week, taking one of the utes with supplies to mend the perimeter fence where required. He’d taken camping supplies as he’d likely be gone a couple of days, at least. Mum had looked after the financials, which would be my primary responsibility, while I would also be looking to secure better deals for the farm, basically to get paid more for what we produce. Suppliers are constantly trying to squeeze us, so we push back as hard as we can.
At the end of a long week, Dad and I would always sit on the veranda to enjoy a drink before dinner. We’d barely seen Mark since he left, but I thought he might have just returned and headed back to his cabin. Walking there, his ute was parked up so I figured he’d returned. Knocking on the door, there was no response so I tried the doorknob. No surprise it was unlocked, poking my head in. “Mark, are you here?”
Then I noticed all pictures. Opening the door, I walked in to see the pictures on each wall, the small pictures on the table, and then the one on the mantelpiece. Picking it up, it was him and a cute little blonde girl. I would have guessed she was five years old at the time and she was utterly adorable. His face was lit up with a grin. The life and joy in his eyes evident to see. The man in the photo was nothing like the man living with us now.
“What are you doing?” a voice boomed.
I whirled around to see Mark in the doorway. It was the first time I’d seen anything from him and he was… furious. My hand started to shake as I looked at the picture. “Is this your daughter, Mark?”
“What. Are. You. Doing?” he growled, “Why are you in my cabin? Why are you holding that picture?” He strode slowly towards me before he stopped barely a pace away. He towered over me. Broad shoulders. His biceps flexed in his tight shirt. He held out his hand. My hand shook as I placed the frame in his hand. When he looked at the picture, his face softened immediately. His eyes shimmered. He ran his fingers down the glass front. What I didn’t expect were the tears that fell down his cheeks before he kissed the picture, clutching it to his chest as he turned away from me.
Without thinking, I rested a hand on his shoulder. “Mark…”
I was surprised he didn’t shake me off. Instead, he just sagged. “Sorry for yelling at you,” he whispered, “Please just go.”
I ran past him and out the door, all the way back home. But I now understood everything. Bounding inside, Mum appeared in the doorway to the kitchen. “Cathy?” I stopped and burst into tears. I barely knew the man at all but… seeing that change when he held the picture. Mum embraced me, holding me tightly. “You went snooping, didn’t you?”
“I… didn’t mean to. I was going to ask him for a drink with Dad and I.” I sniffed. “His door was unlocked, I thought he might have been taking a nap. That’s when I saw all the…”
She shushed me. “I don’t want to know. It must come from him.”
“I ruined it, Mum.”
Mum sighed. “So leave him alone,” she said softly, “We can’t force this. We’re not psychiatrists, but he was making slow progress. We’ll just have to wait a bit longer before that slight bit of trust is restored.”
“I’m sorry.”
“I think you need to apologise to him rather than me, Cathy. Go see him in the morning, invite him for breakfast.”
Chapter 30: Outback Ch. 05
Chapter Text
Mark
I woke up with a stonking hangover, clutching the photo frame, the empty bottle on the floor. I had vague memories of what happened the day before, but as I sat up, I had more important matters, like hailing the porcelain god. It was while doing that I remembered finding Cathy in my cabin. Wiping my mouth after washing it clean, I glanced into the mirror. “Shit,” I muttered, “Shit, shit, fuck, shit.”
I had two choices. I’d either just pack my shit and go or… I finally tell someone what happened. I liked Bill and Ely. And, at heart, I could understand Cathy’s curiosity. And I hadn’t been blind. She was a pretty young woman. Probably scared the shit out of her the previous afternoon. It was just the shock of finding her in my cabin, holding that picture, then figuring it out rather easily. I’m sure my cabin looked like a shrine to my daughter. In a way, it was. She’d never be dead to me, but… I might be dead to her in return.
There was a light knock at the door that broke my reverie, opening it to see Cathy standing there. Her eyes widened as I realised I stood in nothing but my underwear. “Um… er….” I almost smiled at the way her tongue was tied. I could only assume that she approved of what she saw as her cheeks turned a glorious red, though she didn’t look away. Guess that made me feel better. “Mark, I’m sorry,” she said, “And do you want to come for breakfast?”
“You’re sorry?”
“For invading your personal space. And asking questions I don’t need to know the answers to. I shouldn’t have entered. I’m sorry.”
I almost smiled at the how she seemed almost desperate to apologise. “Give me five minutes. Okay?”
I noticed the slight smile. “Okay.”
Throwing on some clothes, I stood in the living room and looked at the photo frame. Cathy had figured it out. I hadn’t confirmed it, but it was obvious the photo was of myself and my daughter. Sighing again, I grabbed the photo, keeping it hidden at my back as I joined Cathy outside. We walked back to the farm in silence before I stopped her a short distance away.
“You don’t need to apologise,” I said.
“I do. I shouldn’t…”
I held up a hand. “I know your parents are curious. They’ve been patient with me. But I’m not sure how to tell everything.” I met her eyes. “Cathy, they destroyed my life. All of them.”
She took my hand, giving it a squeeze. “Will you feel better getting it all of your chest?”
“I don’t know. I’m embarrassed. I’m angry. I’m in… agony. I don’t want to feel anything anymore. I just…” I sighed. Admitting that I spent half of each day wanting to die probably wasn’t a good idea. The fact the only thing that kept me going was somehow seeing my daughter again was keeping me alive.
She squeezed my hand again and led me to the farmstead. Ely was pleased to see me, giving me a hug. I’ll admit, I’d grown to like receiving a hug from her. Couldn’t remember the last time Cheryl, the woman who birthed me, had shown an ounce of affection to me. I could count on one hand how many times John had shown me anything. Shit, I think Kelly was the one who I was closest to, and she was the only thing I regretted from that day, if only slightly, was what I called her. She’d simply been in my firing line at the time.
We took a seat at the kitchen table, Ely serving up some bacon, sausages, eggs and hash browns. We ate in silence, washing it all down with coffee or tea, before I asked the three to meet me in the living room. As they disappeared, I took a few minutes to gather my thoughts before heading out to join them.
Sitting down in the spare chair, I took the photo frame from my back and looked at it. With a sigh, I turned it and offered it to Bill and Ely. She took it and, within seconds, I could see her tears. “You do smile,” she whispered.
“Katherine ‘Katie’ Sally Samuels was born… five years, nine months and twenty-three days ago. She is my daughter. The last time I saw her was the Sunday night before I headed north from Sydney. I worked as a civil engineer, focusing primarily on building or fixing roads. When I returned home on the Friday night, I walked into an empty house with no fiancée, no daughter and a note from the fiancée stating she’d left with my daughter and that I’d never find her. She insinuated that she’d been having an affair.
Before I continue, I guess I’ll have to explain my background. The people I once called my parents are well to do. In fact, they’re obscenely rich. Arrogant, pompous arseholes. Pardon my French.”
“Swear all you want, son,” Bill said.
I managed a smirk. Probably the closest to a full blown grin in months. “So, anyway, arseholes. John, the man who was my father, made his money as the partner at a law firm. Made big bikkies doing whatever the hell he did. Never cared. Cheryl, the women who pushed me out of her… er… Anyway, she’s a doctor. Successful practice. Makes tonnes of money herself. So myself and the two so-called siblings grew up in luxury in the eastern suburbs of Sydney, surrounded by the sort of wankers who believe their shit doesn’t stink.
I’m sure John, if we lived in the UK, would no doubt hope for some sort of peerage, call himself Lord John Samuels. Arrogant wanker. Then there’s my one-time brother, Brian. He’s just a massive prick. Never liked him. That feeling was returned. The only person in that household growing up I could tolerate was my sister, Kelly. No, tolerate is wrong. I liked my sister. And despite everything, I think she liked me in return.
I grew up surrounded by pretentious tossers my entire life. School? God, it was awful. Hated every minute of it. They tried to force me into activities that ‘rich people’ do. Me? Rugby league, all the way. My father threw a shit fit when I told him I wanted to play that. ‘No son of mine will play a working man’s game’. As I said, absolute tosser. Never supported me, but a friend of mine did help me out, so I still played.
That was just the start. Expectations was to get great grades then head to university to become a lawyer, a doctor, someone in finance that makes millions. I don’t know, it never interested me. I’ve always been good with my hands. I excelled at the technical subjects at school. Working with tools. Wood. Metal. Technical drawing. Nailed them the entire way through. Took up a college course or two in addition to that. I knew I wanted to get into engineering, and you don’t always need a university degree. Or, at least, you can do it part-time while working.
Again, John and Cheryl didn’t approve of that at all. If I didn’t do what they approved, they’d basically cut me off. So I left home at the first opportunity. Graduated high school, with good grades, and got myself a job. Started out at the very bottom, worked my arse off, but slowly made my way up the chain while studying.
At the same time, I met Sally. We met at a pub one night. Hit it off immediately. By the time I was 20, I owned our little apartment and Sally had given birth to Katie. Everything seemed rosy. We were making our way in life but it was on our terms. Always believed we were a team.
John and Cheryl hated that. Slowly but surely, they wormed their way into our lives. I knew Sally was going to have her head turned but…” I sighed and shook my head. “Never to the extent of what happened.”
I took a couple of minutes to get further thoughts in order. I glanced to see Ely clutching the photo to her chest. “She slowly started to change as I knew John and Cheryl were in her ear. Led to a few arguments, but in the end, I thought she loved me and that she could see we didn’t need all the bling and bullshit. John and Cheryl? Hardly a happy marriage. Fairly sure Cheryl was and probably still is having an affair or affairs. Brian was already divorced. Kelly… who fucking knows, to be honest. New boyfriend every six months. It’s why I called her what I did.
So, anyway, back to what I was saying. I get home to find an empty apartment, no daughter. After reading the letter, I didn’t give a shit about Sally. I’d had an inkling she was doing me dirty, but I was working hard to support the family, so just put it down to a bit of unwarranted suspicion.” I trailed off and shook my head. “What I learned in the next few hours though…”
Bill stood up and disappeared for a minute, returning with an open beer. I thanked him, sucking down at least half the bottle. Putting it down, I looked at my hands to see they were shaking. I curled them into fists and took a deep breath.
“I called some of my old friends. They were all told what she was doing. None of them had the guts to inform me what was going on. She didn’t tell them I was abusive or threatening her. She was simply leaving with my daughter. I couldn’t believe what I heard. Told them all to fuck off in the end. Some friends.
I then went to see the family. I honestly still can’t believe what I was told. John and Cheryl had introduced her to who she fled with a year earlier. A fucking year! Said I was an unfit provider, that this new fellow could provide Sally and Katie with the life they deserved. I knew what they meant. He was some rich cocksucker they’d met, and I just knew they did all this as some sort of sick payback for not following their whims.
John never told me his name nor where they’d gone. By the time I was done with him, he was unconscious and I told the immediate family exactly what I thought of them. Haven’t seen nor heard from them since. I did spend a night in the cells as the coppers were waiting for me at home. I was rather surprised that I wasn’t charged. Would have happily spent some time in the slammer. I’d been waiting to clock that son of a bitch for years.
Anyway, after that, I had to get out of Sydney. I had no partner. No daughter. No family. No friends. So I sold my apartment, sold anything that I didn’t need, quit my job then hit the road as soon as I was able to. And that’s how I ended up here.”
I finally looked up. Ely was in tears. Cathy was practically sobbing. Even Bill didn’t have dry eyes. “I’m still looking for her. Police have been pretty much useless. Call them every week to be told no news. I’m left thinking they just don’t care or that I’m responsible for what happened. I hired a PI to at least do some digging for me, but so far, not a peep. He’s not hopeful. I’m not either. But I won’t give up. My daughter is out there somewhere. She was five years old at the time. She’s old enough to remember me when she grows up. But I have no doubt that bitch is in her ear. ‘Daddy didn’t love you’. All that sort of manipulation. I know my little girl, though. She knew daddy loved her. Would always and will always love her. No matter the distance.”
I sipped at the beer.
“I spend each day going between two major thoughts. The first is that I just want to die and end the pain. What’s the point in going on? I’ve lost absolutely everything, though the only thing that actually mattered was my daughter. For my own flesh and blood to rip that from me… Evil doesn’t even really begin to describe it. The second is that there is always hope, no matter what. It’s only that hope which stops me from topping myself.”
“If you die, you’ll never see her again,” Cathy whispered.
“I’m hopeful but a realist, Cathy. The world is a big place. Where could they have gone? Anywhere, to be honest. I think it’s a reasonable assumption they’d likely go to an English speaking country, but that still leaves a lot of the world to go.”
We sat in silence for a few minutes. “Your own parents,” Bill finally muttered, shaking his head.
“Never fit their plans. Thing is, I was a good kid growing up. Mostly. Good grades. Rarely in trouble at school despite the fact I hated where they sent me. Showed my older brother who was boss a few times, but other than that, I did what I wanted and never expected much from them except the sort of parental support and guidance one would expect when pursuing their own dreams. But because I refused to go along with their plan.” I chuckled bitterly. “I know for a fact they never actually approved of Sally. So getting her out of my life is almost like a two for one deal. I won’t say they doted on Katie but… It makes sense to me but it doesn’t. I’m not really sure. Whatever the case, John and Cheryl mean nothing to me now. I consider myself a twenty-five-year-old orphan.” I stood up and sighed. “I need some air.”
I stood alone on the veranda and took in the view. Sun was already over the horizon. It was going to be another stinking hot day. Not a cloud in the sky. The insects were already chirping, but apart from that, there was near silence. I’d grown to enjoy it. Far different to the city where there was always something going on.
Feeling a presence next to me, I glanced to see Cathy. She glanced at me in return and turned me to face her before she hugged me, resting her head against my chest. Guess she was five-five at best. And, as I already knew, rather cute. No, I can be honest, she was gorgeous. Figured she was twenty or twenty-one at most. I hugged her tightly in return, closing my eyes and just enjoying the feeling of being held again.
“Want to cry?” she asked softly.
“I’m all cried out, Cathy. Now I’m just… empty. Can’t even make myself angry. Sorry I yelled at you yesterday. It was just… I didn’t feel ready to share…”
“But this morning?”
“You figured it out. I don’t take you for a gossip, but I knew it would probably slip out. So I had to just bite the bullet.”
“How do you feel?”
“Like complete and utter shit. But… It’s better than feeling nothing.” I leaned back. “So… what do you think?”
“I know you have endless love for your daughter, and that’s the only thing that matters. All those other people? Not worth your time.” She took my hand in hers, giving it a squeeze. “You now have us, Mark, if you’re willing to stay a while longer.”
“Just shared all of that. I’m not going to do that to then just piss off somewhere else. As I said, your parents are good folk. Remind me of the parents of some friends I had. Sort of parents that actually love and care for their kids instead of using them as some sort of fuck trophies.” She giggled at that term. “Actually, I should say thank you.”
“For what?”
“Wasn’t the right way to do it, but it was the kick up the arse I needed. I’ve been wallowing in self-pity for months.”
“Understandable considering the circumstances.”
“I want nothing more than to see my daughter again. But… while I’ll live in hope, and hope something does come up, there’s that part of my brain that says not to forget her, but just somehow get on with life. So I’ll live, I won’t forget, but… I need to somehow pick up the pieces and just carry on.”
Ely and Bill appeared. Ely also gave me a long hug. “You’re a good man, and I know you would have been a wonderful father,” she whispered.
That got to me, and I released a few more tears. “You’ve hugged me more since I arrived than a lifetime from…” She shushed me and hugged me tighter. “Thanks,” I finally said.
I’d carried that around for months. Finally getting it off my chest was liberating in one way. Bill, Ely and Cathy had only heard my side, but I like to think they believed me. Considering I’d been nothing more than a zombie since I arrived, it was obvious the kicking I’d taken. But I felt better. At least a little better, about life after that.
The next couple of weeks, I noticed a few differences in myself but also the others. While I wouldn’t say I smiled, I felt lighter. Still couldn’t bring myself to laugh. I couldn’t remember the last time that sound escaped me. What I did notice was Cathy coming to collect me for breakfast every morning. I was looking at her in a new light. She seemed to give a shit about me for some reason. After everything I’d been through, I was finding it difficult to take her at face value. Ely greeted me every morning with a hug. The time I hugged her back and gently squeezed, she started to cry. When I asked why, she told me not to worry.
Bill and I sweltered in the summer heat. I’d missed shearing season, Bill explaining it only happened once a year, in the spring, but if I was up to it, I could give it a go the next season. So it was moving the cattle and sheep around from paddock to paddock and general maintenance. I’d find myself away from the farm from time to time, quite happy to camp away. Cathy had given me a few horseback lessons, and to be honest, I felt like a real cowboy as I headed a few kilometres away to assess the fences and general conditions.
“Mark, in all the time you’ve been here, have you gone out into town? Apart from shopping, that is?” Cathy asked one Friday night over dinner. I shook my head. “Would you like to join some friends and I at the RSL on Saturday?”
I met her eyes and the hopeful look in hers surprised me. “I guess I’ve barely left the farm at all, to be honest. Sure, I’d love to.”
“Good! It’s a date!” Ely burst into laughter as Cathy started to blush, looking away. I chuckled, which caught everyone by surprise. Cathy stared at me before I looked at her and smiled. Hurt my cheeks. Couldn’t remember the last time I smiled.
I was quickly hugged by mother and daughter. “He smiles,” Ely whispered.
“And laughs,” Cathy added softly.
I’ll admit, I was feeling a little nervous the next afternoon. Missed plenty of nails hammering away, enough that Bill took the hammer from me and told me to bugger off back to my cabin, otherwise I’d end up hurting myself, him or both of us. “Get ready for your date!” he called out as I walked to my ute, before hearing him laugh away to himself.
I showered first before looking over what to wear. Clean jeans and a nice short-sleeved shirt. I was under the impression Cathy liked stubble, so used an electric razor, keeping it nice and short. Bit of cologne, deodorant, boots and light jacket, as even in the middle of summer, the evenings could get chilly in this part of the world.
Walking towards the homestead, Ely had me wait in the living room, Bill giving me a beer as I waited for Cathy. She didn’t make me wait too long. She appeared at the bottom of the stairs in a gorgeous red summer dress, thin straps over her shoulders, tight to her petite body, stopping just above her knees, showing off her legs. Sensible shoes on her feet. She was well tanned from life on the farm. Only light make up though she’d done her hair.
I stood there like a statue, which made her giggle. “Ready, Mark?”
“Um, yeah… yeah…”
“You okay to drive us, Dad?”
“And pick you up. Don’t want you driving home after drinking. Call us whatever time.”
“Thanks, Bill.”
“Thanks, Dad.”
Bill turned on the air-con as we got into his ute. It was only a single cab, so I sat on the left, Cathy in the middle, Bill on a separate seat behind the wheel. As we drove along, I felt Cathy leaning against me, glancing at her more than once. All she did was stare out the windscreen. I lifted my right arm, which resulted in her leaning in more. I glanced at Bill, who looked at me and nodded.
The RSL wasn’t the largest I’d ever been in. I was quickly introduced to Cathy’s friends, four couples. When asked who I was, before I could get a word out, she replied, “Mark is my date for the evening.”
We enjoyed a meal before heading to the bar. Food was pretty good for a country RSL. Simple food but it was cooked well and tasty. That’s all that mattered. Offering to pay for Cathy earned me a smile, though when she left a soft kiss on my cheek, I’m fairly sure I blushed. Last time I’d felt soft lips on my cheek was… too long ago…
In the bar for drinks later, Cathy made sure her seat was alongside mine, lifting my arm so she could lean against me. I met the eyes of her friends and saw curiosity but also approval. I returned a slight shrug. She was an attractive young woman but also the daughter of my employer. I thought I was playing with fire. Add to that, I was still a broken man. What could she possibly see in me?
Conversation was flowing and then one of the guys told a long story of something that happened on his farm. It was a cracking yarn with a great punchline. I laughed. My god, I laughed. It was such a relief, I felt all eyes on me. And laughing opened the lid on everything else I’d kept down. Before I knew it, I felt Cathy’s arms around me, stroking my back, her soft lips on my cheek again. No idea how long I wept in silence.
“Sorry,” I murmured.
She shushed me. “After everything you’ve gone through, it’s got to come out eventually,” she said softly.
Clearing my throat, I dried my eyes with a napkin before I looked around the table. “Great first impression, right?” That raised a few awkward smiles. “Okay, let me get a round of drinks, then I think I need to explain the breakdown.”
“Mark, you don’t…”
“It’ll be cathartic, Cathy,” I said, squeezing her hand, “Plus I guess I do owe them an explanation why the six foot something, hundred-kilogram farmer is weeping like a baby.”
After buying and returning with a round of drinks, I took a seat next to Cathy. Taking out my wallet, I took a photo from it and handed it to Emily across from me. She looked at it and grinned. “That’s my daughter, Katie.”
And then I retold the same story I’d shared with Cathy and her parents, though in shorter format. Just the basics. Cathy held my hand the entire time, practically snuggling into me. I received a few questions about what happened, just to expand on certain details, before I was finally asked by Ben, “So do you know where she is?”
“No. Not a clue. The police were useless. No sign of her or my daughter. Can’t tell me if they’re in the country or not. They’re of the opinion they’re not, but I’m basically on my own. I think they just don’t care. Part of me thinks they blame me for it. I called off the PI a couple of weeks ago. I was spending a lot of money for just no results. Not his fault at all as he had next to nothing to work with. He said he’d feedback anything he might receive from overseas, but it’s a needle in a haystack, and I don’t know enough about the law or anything like that. I don’t know my options. I don’t know if I have any. All I have left is hope.”
Thankfully, my story didn’t put a dampener on things, and when the RSL was getting ready to close up, we gave Bill a call to come pick us up. There were handshakes from the men, and all her female friends hugged me tightly, wishing me the best. We were the last left when Bill arrived.
Arriving back at the farm, he drove me all the way to my cabin. “Thanks, Bill.” Clearing my throat, I asked, “Cathy, want a nightcap? I’ll walk you home afterwards.”
She kissed her father’s cheek. “Night, Dad,” she said before sliding out of the cab.
“Have fun, kids,” he said before reversing away. I scratched my head as I’m fairly sure he winked, though I’m not sure who at.
Opening the cabin, I switched on the light, holding the door open for Cathy as she stepped in. I took her hand as she looked nervous. “Invited this time,” I whispered, giving it a squeeze, “Come. I’ll show you some photos.”
They were a mix but those on show were most important to me. Every birthday, either hers or mine. First day a pre-school. First day a primary school. Never missed a big day. And I made sure to develop some of the photo’s I’d kept on my phone. The fact I could recall the day, what we were doing, everything about each photo seemed to impress Cathy. “She’s my daughter,” I said, “I remember every little thing. Probably to the cost of other things. Five years of memories are locked away in here,” I finished, tapping at my head. Then I needed to clear my throat. “Er, drink…”
Cathy didn’t let go of my hand, instead turning me to face her. A smile started to form as I met her eyes. “You are rather handsome, Mark. Glad you kept the stubble.”
I sighed. “Cathy…”
She hugged me tightly. “I’m here because I want to be, Mark. Isn’t that what matters?”
“I just… I just don’t know anymore…”
She lifted her head, resting her chin on my chest. “All I know is that the next woman you love, if you love her even half as much as you love your daughter, that she is going to be the most loved woman in the land.” Raising a hand to my chest, she continued. “All I know is that… you are a good man, Mark. Everyone could see how much you love your daughter. You work hard on the farm every day. It’s backbreaking work, but you never complain. You’re more thoughtful than you give yourself credit for.”
I kissed her. To hell with it, I liked the woman, found her attractive, and if…
All thoughts ended when she kissed me back, wrapping my arms around her, pulling her tight to me. She smelled wonderful, mixture of perfume, shampoo, natural scent. Her body felt delicate against mine. When we finally leaned back, I whispered, “Stay the night. Just to sleep. Can get you one of my shirts.”
“I wasn’t planning on leaving until tomorrow morning, one way or the other, Mark.”
I chuckled, hugging her tightly towards me. “I wasn’t planning on letting you leave until then either,” I admitted to her giggle.
I found a large shirt she could wear, watching her disappear into the small bathroom, while I quickly stripped to my underwear and slid under the blankets. She appeared after a couple of minutes, having washed her face. The shirt was just long enough to cover her arse, but showed off her toned legs. She was gorgeous. Her eyes sparkled in the low light of the lamp as she joined me in bed, immediately spooning back against me.
She giggled. “Happy to see me, Mark?”
“I am now.”
She noticed the picture on the side table. “How old is she there?”
“Four,” I said, wrapping an arm around her waist, pulling her tighter, feeling her head nestle under my chin. “Last thing I see before going to sleep, first thing I see when I wake up in the morning.” I swallowed before needing to admit. “It’s a reminder that I don’t want to die today.”
She gently took the picture and held it up for me. “Kiss her goodnight, Mark.” I did so before Cathy did the same thing. “Goodnight, Katie. Daddy still loves you,” she whispered, before placing the picture back where it was.
Cathy needed to turn around to hug me for a few minutes. She was far too good a woman for me. Why the hell was she in bed with someone who had just admitted to wanting to die nearly every day? “Mark, listen to me,” she whispered, “You have plenty to live for. You have my Mum and Dad. They love you to bits. I can see it. And you have me. I’m not going anywhere. And all I want to do is take the gentle giant in this bed, hold him in my arms, and protect him like I’d know he’d do the same for me, and his daughter.”
I kissed her deeply, feeling her leg lift up onto my waist as I pulled her close. Her tongue gently played with mine, exploring my mouth, mine then doing the same in return. I felt her warmth behind the thin fabric of her panties. I was harder than I’d been in… months. Leaning back again, I was a little speechless. She smiled and said, “About damn time you kissed me like that. I’ve seen how you look at me, Mark.”
“It’s awkward.”
“Dad adores you, Mark. And Mum just flat out loves you.”
“Better parents than mine,” I whispered.
“So we’ll be your family,” she whispered back. “Or at least… parents-in-law.”
“And you?” I asked, meeting her eyes.
“Girlfriend,” she said simply. She stroked my cheek. “I can see a little life in them, Mark. In those blue eyes. I’ve been waiting to see it. Slowly, I know it will be slow, I’m going to see the same man I’ve seen in those photos. Maybe he’ll look at me the same way one day soon?”
She cuddled into me as I leaned across to switch off the lamp. Gently holding her against me, she barely moved a muscle before I felt her breathing change and she was asleep.
I felt a broad grin form on my face in the darkness. The laughing. The smiling. But also the tears. The anger. The pain of everything. I was allowing myself to feel again. That conversation with her parents meant I couldn’t hide anymore. I had to face everything. And that meant I could admit something else.
I was falling in love with her already. She was attractive. Smart. Good sense of humour. And seemed to like me in return. In fact, I think her feelings were deeper than just liking me. I wasn’t quite ready for that yet. But I liked her. And I trusted her. And she accepted me, many faults and all.
No idea how long until I fell asleep, but I woke up the next morning feeling soft fingers running down my cheek, opening my eyes to see her smiling at me. I kissed her immediately and there was no holding back that morning. The shirt she was wearing disappeared rather quickly, no surprise she hadn’t worn a bra, her panties and my underwear joining the shirt on the floor.
Just as I was about to move down her body, she sat up and pulled me back up. “Mark, I only want one thing this morning.” She looked down and grinned. “And seeing that big thing between your legs, I have a feeling your body is of the same mind. Trust me,” she reached down and returned her fingers, glistening in the morning light, “I’m already wet.”
I groaned as I gently slid my cock inside her, watching her face light up as I was soon buried, our groins touching. Then we made love. It was wonderful. I thought I’d felt a connection with Sally. Cathy was something else entirely. I barely took my eyes away from hers, only looking down to see my cock disappear inside her, patch of dark hair above her pussy.
“You feel wonderful,” I murmured.
“Mark, I’ve been waiting for this since the first week I came home.”
I stopped a moment. “You have?”
“Instant physical attraction.”
“I thought you were bloody gorgeous in return.”
“I should hope so!”
I lasted longer than I thought I would, but when I did finally orgasm, it was like Vesuvius after a long, dormant period. Groaned so loudly, Cathy had to cover my mouth though she understood it had been a while for me. As it had been a while for her too, I pulled out and used my fingers to get her off. She couldn’t stop kissing me as I gently fondled her clit, making these adorable little noises before she enjoyed an orgasm.
“Months for me too,” she admitted.
“Shower?” I asked.
“Then breakfast. Prepare yourself for either questions or teasing.”
We walked hand in hand towards back towards the farmstead. Ely and Bill were already at the breakfast table. They took one look at us and shared what I’d called a knowing glance. After plates were placed in front of us, Ely sat down, Bill clearing his throat. “Move in, Mark,” he said.
“Huh?”
“We’re not blind, and we don’t want to make either of you uncomfortable. But it’s obvious you like each other. We understand you want your privacy but… Aren’t you tired of being alone?”
I looked at Cathy, who met my eyes and smiled. When I returned the smile, she took my hand and squeezed it. I enjoyed her soft hand holding mine in return. “Yeah, guess I am,” I said softly.
“Cathy?” her mother asked.
“I’m tired of sleeping alone. Would be nice to have a big teddy bear with me.”
I looked at her parents. “Sure you’re okay with this?”
Ely laughed to herself first. “Mark, you’re twenty-five, correct?” I nodded. “My daughter is twenty-one. You’re adults. More importantly, you make my daughter happy. If making her happy is you living under this roof, then good. More importantly, we also want you here with us.”
I glanced at Bill first, who grinned, before looking back at Ely. “Wish my parents…”
She leaned across and kissed my cheek. “Let me mother you then,” she whispered, “Been doing it since you arrived. Now we can just admit it and I can continue to show you the love... I want to give you.”
“I’ll move my things after breakfast.”
Packing up my cabin barely took half an hour. I made sure I took everything. Moving my things into Cathy’s room, her room wasn’t as full of junk as I expected, but as there was a spare room, her brother’s old room, it was suggested I put my clothes in there so at least there was space. As for my photo’s, Cathy took the one of my daughter and I that had sat on the mantelpiece in the cabin, stating it would go downstairs. Once the box was nearly empty, I asked her to meet me downstairs with her parents. Before she left, I said one thing.
“I’m going to upset you. But you also already know.”
I took the bag out of my backpack, untying it to reveal the pistol. I’d learned how to take it apart and put it back together. It was a rather simple thing. Very few moving parts. Once I’d done that, I took a deep breath and headed downstairs. The three were waiting at the dining table, Cathy looking nervous, the parents curious. I took each piece out of the bag. It was easy to figure out what it was. They said nothing, simply waiting for me to explain.
“I left Sydney because my life there was over. I came all this way to die. I bought this illegally. You’ll probably want me out of the house now, but I have to confess this. I came here to die.”
Cathy took my right hand; Ely took my left hand. “The first couple of months were the worst. I had two thoughts in my head. I want to die. But I want to see my daughter again. Every evening once back in that cabin, I’d sit on the couch with three things on the table. A picture of my daughter. A bottle of liquor. And the pistol. I could probably put this together blindfolded now. I didn’t want it to jam when I swallowed a bullet. Chewed on the barrel more times than I’d care to admit in that first month. Only thing that got me through it was… If I die, my daughter has no daddy. The only thought that got me through it.”
I looked up, Cathy releasing my hand briefly so I could wipe my cheeks. “Then after a couple of months here, there were three thoughts. I still want to die. I still want to see my daughter. But I don’t want Ely or Bill to find my body with the back of my head blown off. I can’t do it to them. They’ve accepted me into their family, treated me like one of their own. Bill is the father I wish I had growing up. Ely is the mother I wish I had, who has hugged me more in the short time I’ve known her than Cheryl ever did. Killing myself and leaving them to find me would be unfair on them.”
I moved my eyes so I looked at Cathy. “Then you came home, Cathy. And after barely a couple of weeks knowing you, there were now four thoughts, and the third one is what pushed away the will to die completely. I don’t want to die anymore. I want to see my daughter. I want to stay here with Ely and Bill. And I want to see if Cathy would… like to spend her life with me once she got to know the real me, not the shell of a man she met when she first got here. When I had that thought, I took the gun apart and hid it a final time. But I couldn’t leave it there. I had to be honest with you three.”
“I knew what you might have had planned, son. Told Ely that the day you arrived. I’m not angry, nor is Ely. We didn’t know what you were going through, but it was obvious that it was something horrible. You gave enough suggestions that it was unbearable grief. What you told us that night simply confirmed what we thought.”
Cathy stood up, gesturing for me to move my seat back, immediately sitting sideways on my lap before kissing me. Once she settled down, the final confession I had to give resting her head against my chest, I met Bill’s eyes. “Please bury this somewhere I can’t find it, Bill. I don’t want it anymore. I don’t want to die anymore. Everything I need is here. I have you two, and I hope I have Cathy.”
“You do,” she whispered.
“Then there is only one thing missing. We know what that is. I’m a patient man. It will happen one day. I won’t give up, but with no news…” I sighed. “I’m just not sure I have any other options.”
“I’ll have one of the others take it away and bury it deep.”
“Thank you. And I’m sorry.”
“Not necessary,” Ely said, “What you just told us was a brave thing, Mark. You could have just hidden it and said nothing. To admit something like that…”
“Took guts, son. Thank you for showing us that level of trust.”
“I thought I’d never trust anyone again after what happened. Coming here was the best decision I could have made. Thank you, because you three saved me. Not just for me, but for my daughter.”
“All I can ask is you look after mine in return, Mark.”
“I’ll spend my life doing it, Bill.”
Cathy met my eyes and smiled. “Sounds serious, Mark.”
“I am, because I love you.”
The smile that lit up her face made her as beautiful as I could imagine. “I love you.”
We kissed, and it was long enough that, by the time we broke apart, her parents had disappeared. She led me upstairs, closing the door behind her, leading back towards the bed, making sure I was on my back before she straddled my lap. Leaning down, she cuddled into my chest, wrapping my arms around her, giving her the occasional gentle squeeze. I sighed, feeling content.
“I feel… good…” I took another deep breath. “Admitting that felt good. I knew the possible consequences, but once you kissed me, it felt like that last bit of weight left me. The one last feeling I have is hope, Cathy. I hope to see her again.”
“You will, Mark. Somehow, some way, you’ll find each other.”
Chapter 31: Outback Ch. 06
Chapter Text
Five years later…
Cathy
Mark never checked his social media. The only reason he’d kept it around was for… well, he told me that he had faint hope that his daughter would one day find him through there. I knew everything about him now, of course. He was my husband; I was his wife. There were no secrets between us. He still had his bad days, but I didn’t blame him, nor did our parents. After everything that happened, there were still wounds on his soul that would always remain for the rest of his life. All I’d done, since the day I’d confessed my love for him, and his for me, and doubled down on since the celebrant announced us as husband and wife, was that I would love and cherish him til death do us part.
We still worked the farm together. Mark was happy working alongside my father and the others. He thoroughly enjoyed shearing season, as he made plenty of cash going around to all the farms to help get the little buggers sheared. He generally disappeared for a month, though he called me every single night. Sometimes just to talk. Sometimes just to hear my voice. Occasionally so I could talk dirty to him.
He also spoke to our two-year-old son. I reckon I would have fallen pregnant within the first year if not for the pill. Once he rediscovered that fire, that spirit he no doubt had before, he was… something else entirely. And when life returned to those blue eyes, and I saw him look at me the same way, I loved him even more. And wanted him all the time. When we were not at work, we were at it like rabbits. Thankfully, our parents never caught us though… they knew. Always had that look in their eyes, though with my rosy cheeks and Mark looking content with life, I guess it was obvious.
As I thought of that, I caressed my belly. We already knew we were having a daughter. He almost fell apart when we were told. He felt guilty about being excited that he was having another daughter. I told him our daughter wasn’t a replacement. Katie was still out there, still his daughter. Through it all, he never lost hope. Nothing had ever come of his search. He hoped for a miracle but still hadn’t given up.
Mum and Dad doted on their grandson. Bill and Mark were now… more than family. Mark called him Dad. Ely was Mum. When he called her that the first time, she must have hugged him for half an hour. They both cried, Mum sobbing when he said he loved her more than he’d ever loved his own. We knew he had no love left for anyone there.
Except one. Maybe just one. I didn’t push the matter, at least not at first, but I’d been dropping hints since the birth of our son. Mark stayed quiet. He was more thoughtful than he gave himself credit for. He always thought before opening his mouth. And I knew he didn’t want to upset me either.
Mark wasn’t interested in social media, as I said. But I kept an eye on it for him because, he would admit, that was perhaps the avenue Katie would one day get in touch with him. But every week since he’d disappeared, his sister had left a message for him. And I knew it was genuine as it was a different one, each and every time. I could feel the sorrow that came through the words on the screen. And she always ended it by saying how much she loved and missed him, and hoped that one day, he would reach out to contact her.
As for the rest of the family, not a word. They were not on any of his lists. Other friends left the occasional message, wondering where he was, if he was even still alive. He asked me not to put anything on the site except he was alive. Not where he lived. Not that he was married. He didn’t even have his new name on there. On the website, he was still ‘Mark Samuels’, a name I knew he despised nowadays.
Kelly had left another message just the day before. I clicked on her profile again. She was quite a pretty young thing, only a couple of years older than me. No kids, from what I could see. Didn’t look like her parents were on the site. Her brother was, but I wouldn’t dare open that can of worms. Mark said he had no brother, and he had new parents. I remembered what he said being a twenty-five-year-old orphan. My heart had broken for him hearing that, the fact he had felt so alone.
I wouldn’t contact her without letting Mark know. He knew Kelly left messages. He said little to that. He was never rude to me. Man didn’t have a bad bone in his body. But I also knew he felt guilt about what he’d said all those years ago now. His sister had just been in the firing line as he let rip on everyone. He admitted, at least a year after we were official, that the only regret he had leaving was what he’d called his sister. It was in the heat of the moment, designed to hurt.
Over dinner that night, I waited until we were finished before I turned to him. He was now thirty years old, still built like a brick shithouse, hair a little longer, tanned more than ever from working in the sun, and those blue eyes now sparkled more than ever. When he looked at me at times, I’ll be honest, just a simple glance had my panties rather wet.
“Mark, can we discuss something.”
“Sure.”
“It’s about….”
I took a deep breath. When he noticed my hand was shaking, he gently took it in his hand. “Sweetheart, I hate it when you get nervous around me,” he said softly.
I’d seen Mark angry, of course. Nothing wrong with emotions, positive or negative. It’s how you deal with them that’s the problem sometimes. Angry at me, though? The only time was when he found me in the cabin. Work pissed him off from time to time, but we realised coming home to a happy wife put the grin straight back on his face. I only got nervous from time to time because of the subject matter, whenever it came to something from his past. It was still the only thing that could possibly make him blow his top. But he’d never shout, yell, curse in front of me. He’d politely excuse himself, go outside for a few minutes. I’d watch him from the window. He’s simply stroll around, kick at the dirt, loosening himself up and relaxing. He’d see me watching and smile.
He was my gentle giant.
“It’s about your sister. Kelly.” I watched his face for any sort of reaction. He kept his face blank. He was good at that. “She’s still leaving a message every week. Five years now. Every single week, a new message.” I took another deep breath. “I think I should get in touch on your behalf.”
I looked at Mum and Dad, watching Mark in return. He slowly stood up. “Please excuse me for a moment,” he said softly.
“Mark?” I asked.
He leaned down and kissed me. “I’m not angry, sweetheart. I’m past anger. Well past it. I just want to think about it. Just give me a few minutes.”
“Okay.”
“I love you.”
“I love you.”
He never left the room without saying he loves me. Once he was out the back door, Mum glanced at me, keeping her opinion to herself but she knew this could be opening up old wounds, or even be dangerous to him. But I was left thinking things had changed, at least with Kelly. And maybe it would be a chance for them to talk and perhaps even find out what happened.
He returned with a bottle of beer for himself and Dad, a bottle of wine already open for Mum and I. Resuming his seat, he took a swig of beer, staring off into the distance for another couple of minutes. None of us pushed him for a response. Then… he nodded. “Okay, send her a brief message. Let her know who you are. Ask what she wants.”
“I’ll start a conversation with her once I see her online. Anything you want to know?”
“Not particularly. But if she’s serious, then I can only suggest a face to face. Not here. Not Sydney. No way in hell I’m going back there.”
“Brisbane?”
“Works for me. But that’s later. First, see how serious she is. You’re a good judge of character. I… I just can’t do it myself.”
“Is it okay if I get in touch soon?”
“Like a Band-Aid. Nice and quick.”
I waited until the next evening to see if she would appear online. When the little symbol turned green. I opened up a chat window and stared to type.
MarkS: Hello, Kelly.
KelSam: Mark! Oh my god, I never thought…
M: It’s not Mark, Kelly. This is Catherine, Cathy. I’m his wife.
K: Mark’s married? Oh… Hello, Cathy. So I can only assume you know who I am then?
M: I know you’re his sister. Mark doesn’t really do social media, but he left this page so people could contact him. I’ve watched and let him now every so often how often you message him. He finally agreed to make contact as he’s wondering why you keep messaging. He assumes he made his feelings clear.
He’d gone into minute detail about exactly what happened that day at the house, what he’d said, what he’d done, what was said to him in return. He admitted, the more time passed, the regret about what he said to his sister did bother him. He still had no feelings at all about the others, but had hinted that maybe, one day, he’d contact his sister.
M: Before I continue, Kelly, I must know one thing. It will be the thing that will result in this continuing or not. So you need to be honest. How much did you know about what happened?
K: Honestly, not a lot. But there’s a caveat to that. I could never tell him because my parents threatened to completely cut me off if I did. But, please, I wanted to tell him. I never approved of what happened. And after he disappeared, things fell apart. I hate my parents for what they did to him. I always loved him the most.
M: Do you know where his daughter is?
K: If I did, it would definitely have gone on his wall, Cathy. But they never told me all the details and I’ve never been able to really figure it out since.
I sat back and it sounded sincere, but the written word is different to hearing the tone of a voice. But what she was saying matched what she’d been leaving on his wall for the past five years.
M: Kelly, I’ve got to be honest. What your family did, what his friends did, it destroyed him as a man, a father, a human being. He was damned near suicidal for months. The only thing that got him through it was the hope of seeing his daughter, my parents, and then me.
K: Suicidal?
She added a crying emoji. In fact, all different sorts of crying emoji’s. I could certainly understand the impact hearing that.
M: Yes, that’s what everyone there drove him to. So while I’m sitting here wanting to believe you, I need to really be convinced of your sorrow but also your love. So we need to talk. I need to hear it in your voice. Mark won’t want to talk yet. Not a chance. Getting him to agree to me messaging you was a big deal.
K: But he did agree! So that means there’s a chance, right?
M: There is a chance but my parents and I fiercely protect him. He’s been through enough as it is. What I’m going to do is leave my phone number here. Please call me tomorrow night. As I said, Mark won’t want to talk yet but I’m willing to listen, offer an olive branch. Convince me, and I’ll ask my husband if he’s willing to talk.
K: I’m glad he’s found happiness, Cathy. Thank you for looking after him. And loving him.
M: Your brother is a good man, and he loves me just as much in return. Here’s my number - ********** - Please call around 7pm and we’ll have a chat about things.
K: Of course I’ll call. I really want to hear his voice again. And seeing him… I’ve thought about it for five years. But thank you, Cathy, for giving me a chance. I’ve just put the number in my phone. I’ll call tomorrow night. I’ll log off now, otherwise I’m just going to ask endless questions. One thing though. Please tell him I still love him. I miss my brother.
M: I’ll let him know, Kelly. Speak to you tomorrow.
In bed that night, Mark was happily lying back while I was riding his lovely thick cock. He definitely enjoyed it when I was pregnant as my usual B-cup breasts got larger. Not to say he didn’t love my petite body. His pet name for me was usually ‘sweetheart, ‘sweet petite’ or, if he was in a particular mood, ‘sweetie petitiee’. My husband could be rather silly at times, but once he’d come out of his shell, he proved to have a daft but sweet sense of humour.
For me, he would always be ‘gentle giant’, simply ‘gg’, or ‘honeybun’. The first time I called him ‘honey’ while making love, he damn near froze up on me. I knew why without him having to say a word. I recovered quickly and whispered ‘Fuck me, honeybun’ into his ear. It eased the tension as he laughed before he carried on making love to his fiancée.
But he loved running hands over my curves as I carried our children. Definitely focused attention on my breasts. Missionary was already difficult. I’d loved riding him from the first time, particularly as I enjoyed some rather powerful orgasms. The further along the pregnancy, doggy style was the best. That just gave him a chance to fuck me nice and hard while grabbing my larger breasts at the same time. Considering I was beyond horny half the time, we certainly made plenty of noise.
Once we’d both enjoyed an orgasm, I spooned back against him as always, his hand on my belly, my hand resting on his. “Your sister is going to call me tomorrow night,” I said.
“No worries,” he said, sounding rather relaxed. Best time to mention anything like this is after he’d cum in me. He’s much more agreeable. He knew, of course. After a blowjob and swallowed? I could ask for a diamond ring and he’d probably agree. Though I’d blow him and swallow just to see him smile down at me. I’m still absolutely smitten by my husband.
I could see it was on his mind at breakfast the next morning. Parents knew it too but they didn’t ask. Before he left with my father, he kissed me, said that he loved me, and assured me all was okay. He wouldn’t listen in, but he’d be interested to hear about it afterwards. Whatever I said, he’d believe and we’d go from there.
I’ll admit to some nerves the closer the time approached. I hoped I wasn’t opening Pandora’s box. Mark admitted he was as happy as he could reminder despite the fact someone was still missing, but he’d parked that fact in his mind somewhere else. He focused on the here and now, and hoped for the future. Nothing could be done about the past now.
At 7pm on the dot, my phone rang. I didn’t recognise the number but I knew who it would be. Answering the call, I wasn’t surprised to hear a nervous hello. When she heard my voice in return, she started to cry. In that moment, I felt sympathy for her because I just had a feeling she wasn’t lying. She loved her brother. Missed her brother. And felt guilty about what happened. I waited for her to calm down before asking some general questions about life, letting her just get used to talking to me before I got down to business.
“Tell me about that day, Kelly. The day he came to the house.”
I heard her take a deep breath. “I’d never seen Mark so angry before. The fury in his eyes as he walked into the backyard to face down my parents.”
“My parents? Interesting term.”
“Oh, they are no longer his, Cathy. I know he would feel nothing for them now. And his picture is no longer in the house. Dad still regrets not going through with his threat to charge him. But… well, the threat that lingered. Mark scared the shit out of him. You know about that?”
“I do. Mark is a gentle man, but there seems to be one or two people that rile him so he just explodes.”
She cleared her throat. “We all knew about it, Cathy. He was a regular visitor. His name was Tony. Never learned his last name. Sally and him were having an affair from pretty much the moment they met. Parents organised it all. And because Mark had little to do with my parents, generally staying at home with Katie while Sally visited, he simply didn’t have a clue. Whenever Mark did come along, Tony was a visitor but was wise enough to keep his distance.
Anyway, the day in question. Mark came strolling in but he was like a coiled spring. And when Dad confirmed what happened, Mark just lost it. Dropped Dad with a cracking hook. I’ll be honest, it wasn’t a surprise. I think Mark had been looking to smack around his old man for years by then. The only reason Mum didn’t get a slap is that he’d never raise a hand in the direction of a woman. I knew he’d have decked Brian if given the chance, but my oldest brother is a pussy. Add to that, Mark had smacked him around often enough that Brian was just scared of him.
But it all came out that night. Mark saw the family for what they are. And… he called me a worthless whore…”
“He regrets that, Kelly. Hand on heart, he does.”
“But I deserved it. I was involved. Unwillingly, but I was involved. I never told him, too worried about being cut off, having everything handed to me in my life taken away. I had my part to play in watching my brother’s life destroyed by vindictive parents, a cruel fiancée, and a horrible man that she took off with. I never would have believed she’d take Katie, but I knew my parents never really approved of Sally. This was their way of getting rid of her, they never really bothered with Katie, and then it was almost like… I don’t know, getting even with Mark for doing what he wanted with his life.”
“Jesus, your parents sound horrible, Kelly.”
“I hate them now,” she whispered, “They drove him away. And I helped…”
Kelly started to weep again. I gave her a few minutes to calm down. “What happened afterwards?”
“Word slowly but surely got out about what happened. Took a while, but I helped with that, to ease a guilty conscience. Spread rumours about what they did to my brother. Once it was noticed that Mark had just plain disappeared, people put two and two together. No Mark. No Sally. No Katie. Dad barely held onto his job once his firm heard about what they did. Mum’s practice is teetering on bankruptcy as all her old patients refused to be treated by a woman who’d treat her son like that. Brian’s gone through three divorces now. We make sure each wife hears the truth about the sort of man they are with.”
“And you, Kelly? How are you?”
“I’ve lived with the guilt for five years, Cathy. Every day, I wish I could go back and warn him what was going on. But I was too selfish, too self-involved. We had been close when growing up. I knew what he thought but I felt he never judged me, accepted me for who I was. But when he glared at me with such hate in his eyes and called me a worthless whore. I didn’t hate him for it. I should have done, but after what he’d just heard, I never blamed him. I looked at myself in the mirror and hated my reflection. Slowly but surely, I pulled away from the family.”
“When did you last see them?”
“I haven’t seen my parents in two years. I haven’t seen Brian in longer than that. Dad’s parents actually fucking approved of what they did! Haven’t seen them since that evening. Mum’s parents? Different story… at least when they were alive.”
“They’re dead?”
“They watched from a distance as their family was torn apart. I doubt Mark would know they both passed within a year of each other, three years ago now. Nanna always hoped she’d see him one last time, but always understood why he just left. All they wanted to know is that he was happy.”
“He’s happy, Kelly. I make sure of that, as do his children, whether born or not.”
“You’re… pregnant?” she whispered.
“Six months. We have a two-year-old son, and expect a daughter.” She started to cry again. I couldn’t blame her. She’d missed out on a lot of his life. “Kelly,” I said softly, “This is going to take time. I’m not sure Mark will want to talk over the phone. He’s already said, if he were to ever agree, it would be face to face.”
“Where are you living?”
“He doesn’t want that information divulged. But obviously not in Sydney. He hasn’t been back since the day he left.”
“I get the occasional message from old friends, asking if I’ve heard from him. I always say no.”
“Keep saying that. He wants nothing to do with them.”
“I heard his closest friends were all aware. Let’s just say the guys he used to play rugby league with got wind of what happened to him and the betrayal. Fists might have been thrown on a night out more than once. They just want to know he’s safe and sound.”
“Let them know that he’s happy. Only those not involved or unaware though. I’ve got the names of those he would rather see burn in hell than speak to again.”
“Cathy, I’ll do anything to see my brother again. I don’t care what I need to do, what I have to prove, I just want to… hug him and say how sorry I am. I know after five years; it might not mean much.”
“It would mean the world, Kelly.”
Over the next two months, Kelly and I spoke a couple of times a week. She was eager to know what Mark was up to, and after confirming with him that I could give a little more detail, I let her know we lived on a farm. That excited and also didn’t surprise her. “Mark always loved working outdoors, with his hands. My parents always thought that sort of work beneath them, our family name.”
I messaged her quickly when I was in hospital, ready to give birth. To be honest, Kelly was now desperate to meet Mark. She’d figured out, to a point, where he likely was, though didn’t ask after that first conversation. She was taking a soft approach. Mark still hadn’t talked to her, but he did pass on messages. He knew it was awkward for me, and he apologised each and every time, but I also understood what he’d gone through, what he was still going through.
"I need to trust her, Cathy,” he said softly, holding me one night just before I ended up in hospital to give birth to our second child, “I’m getting there, I really am. But… She was involved. I still can’t be sure.”
I kissed his forehead and assured him I didn’t mind. I liked talking to his sister.
After I’d given birth to our daughter, christening her Michelle Catherine Smith, I remained in hospital for only a couple of days before I was released. Two children born and both pregnancies had been a breeze, to be honest. I already noticed how Mark doted on our daughter, the whispered promises that he’d never leave her. Watching him just gaze down at her, I couldn’t help cry silently, as I knew the hidden pain he still kept deep inside. All he needed now was Katie home and all would be well.
Three months after I returned home, I asked Mark to join me at the kitchen table. I must have used a certain tone as he almost meekly sat down. It was so adorable, I couldn’t help chuckle as he returned that smile I loved seeing form, lighting up those blue eyes. I took his hand and looking into them. “Invite your sister north,” I said.
“Okay,” he replied immediately. I must have looked surprised, as he laughed. “I think it’s time, sweetheart. We drive to Brisbane from here, she flies up from Sydney. We’ll meet her at the airport and go from there. Make a weekend of it.”
“You’re sure?”
He squeezed my hand. “It’s time.”
Chapter 32: Outback Ch. 07
Chapter Text
Mark
I still hadn’t spoken to Kelly after all this time. I did feel guilty about it, but I heard the conversations Cathy shared with my sister and they seemed to be getting on well. There was certainly a friendship formed, and I did listen in occasionally, Cathy putting it on speaker so I could hear my sister’s voice. I was aware of the situation back in Sydney, of everything that happened after I’d gone
Cathy and Kelly organised everything between them. I figured driving would be a pain in the arse. We could fly from Longreach to Brisbane, so at least we wouldn’t have to drive, getting into Brisbane before Kelly would arrive at the same terminal. Ely and Bill asked if we’d be bringing her back. I said we’d meet first in Brisbane, see how things went, then I might finally let her know where I was living now.
Once we agreed a date, I organised flights. I knew taking a new-born on a plane could sometimes provoke emotions but I figured the plane from Longreach wouldn’t exactly be full. Cathy and Kelly continued to chat until the Friday before we were meeting. I was listening in as usual when Kelly signed off.
“I love you, Mark.”
I cleared my throat. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Kelly.”
I heard the sob immediately, Cathy taking my hand. “I look forward to meeting you tomorrow,” she added.
“Me too,” my sister whispered, “I’ve got to go.”
I was feeling that nervous that night, so once the children were fast asleep, Cathy helped me relax by taking my cock in her mouth, returning the favour on her as I loved going down on my wife, before she straddled my lap, put my hands to her hips, and told me to hold on.
I love my wife. And I certainly loved watching her enjoy more than a couple of orgasms while riding me. But there was a good reason, apart from the fact we wanted to be intimate. She knew some fun with her helped me relax. Cuddling into my side once she simply had enough, and happy that I’d left more than one load inside her, she whispered, “It’ll be okay, Mark. I promise.”
I carried my daughter while holding the hand of my sun when boarding the plane. Cathy knew I hated being separated from her when I was at work. Every time I entered the house, I’d kiss my wife, hug my son, then cuddle my daughter. I was thankful that I worked on the farm so that I would rarely miss a day. Still did head out occasionally for a couple of nights to check things, but that was rare. Bill had one of the other lads do it more often than not nowadays.
We landed in Brisbane mid-morning. I’d never been to Brisbane before so it was a novelty for me. Cathy had been there a few times so she’d be taking the lead once Kelly arrived. My son, Matthew, had been very well behaved during the flight. Michelle had slept the entire time, held against my body. I glanced to see Cathy glancing at me the entire time, our baby against my chest, son sleeping against my side.
“You want more?” she asked me.
“If you do, then yes, I do too,” I replied, feeling the grin, “But what about the farm?”
“Mark, you’re more than capable of running it with Dad. I love looking after you and my children. Once they’re all grown, I’ll get back into it. Or… we do something else.”
“What would Mum and Dad think?”
“It will pass to me, to us, soon enough. You realise he’s already done that, right?” I nodded. Her brother, Chris, wasn’t interested in the farm, and had already been told. He didn’t mind. “Dad is getting close to packing it in. Farming is tough. He wouldn’t blame us for selling up and heading east for a more comfortable life.”
“You sure?”
“I’m just thinking, Mark. You’re not the only deep thinker around here.”
I chuckled, kissing her softly on the lips. “I love you to the moon and back,” I whispered.
“Only the moon?” she joked.
“Sun?”
“Better.”
We waited in the arrivals for Kelly’s plane to be appear as having arrived. Once it did, we headed towards the door where she appeared through. Cathy took Michelle from me, holding Matthew by the hand, as we waited for her to appear. The screen stated the bags from the flight were now being unloaded. That’s when the nerves hit, feeling Cathy’s hand in mine. “It’s okay,” she whispered.
“I don’t know how to react,” I whispered.
“My advice?” I nodded. “Give your sister a hug. Then cry together.”
I snorted. By my wife always gave me good advice. I’d likely listen to it. A few people walked through the sliding doors before Kelly appeared. She looked around twice before she slowly looked in my direction. She looked good. A little paler than I remembered. Her blonde hair was still very… blonde. Blue eyes like mine. Still short. Still slim.
She walked towards us ever so slowly, her bottom lip beginning to tremble. I felt Cathy’s hand on my back, guiding me towards her in return. She stopped barely a pace before me, looking up at me. Her eyes showed me her nerves. She was almost shaking with nerves and I think fear. When I lifted my hand, she flinched, and that made me feel guilty, until I ran it around the back of her head. My other hand went to her back as I pulled her tight to me.
The first sob that escaped her resulted in near silence around us. My shirt was soon wet with her tears, leaning down to kiss the top of her head. No point trying to say anything at first. She was too busy crying. I felt hot tears running down my cheeks at the same time. I should never have said what I said. I should have known, out of all of them, my sister wouldn’t have done what happened willingly. She wasn’t quite the victim like I was, but I knew what her family was like.
She eventually leaned back, using my thumbs to clear her cheeks, leaning down to kiss her forehead. That provoked my sobs, hugging her tightly again. “I’m so sorry,” she sobbed. I shushed her for now. I knew how sorry she already was. We would talk later. For now, I kissed the top of her head again and tightened my hold. It was in that moment, I admitted that I had missed her too.
When she’d calmed down, I leaned back again as she looked up at me, a crooked grin forming. “You look good, Mark. A lot more tanned.”
“Are you okay?”
“No. No, I’m not. But right now, this minute… yes…”
Wrapping an arm around her waist, I turned to my wife. “Kelly, please meet Catherine, though she prefers Cathy. My wife. We’ve been married three years and change. Next to her is my little man, Matthew. He’s two. And she holding Michelle, our daughter. She’s approaching four months.”
Cathy handed me Michelle before hugging my sister. Kelly started crying again. Cathy needed a little weep too. They knew each other well despite only talking on the phone. Then my sister got down on a knee and introduced herself to my son. He looked up at me, a little unsure about who this strange woman was. I nodded and smiled before he hugged her. Kelly cried again as she hugged in him in return.
After the introductions, Kelly turned back to me, looking to her older brother for guidance. “You’re staying in the same hotel as us. I organised everything except your flight. Two nights. Already got the hire car in the car park outside. We’ll check in, settle, then we’ll head out and talk.” She hugged me tightly again. Caressing the back of her head, I whispered, “It’s okay, Kelly. I’ve heard everything. But we still need to talk.”
“I know,” she whispered.
“But… I know it wasn’t you. In my heart, I know it wasn’t you. You were the only one I ever actually liked in that family. Took a long time to let the anger subside.” I lifted her chin so she met my eyes. “I’m sorry for calling you that. I know I owe that apology.”
“You calling me that opened my eyes, Mark. It was cruel, but it was necessary too. If you thought that about me…”
We loaded up in the hire car, and once I had the sat nav set up, I drove us towards the hotel. Wasn’t anything fancy, though with the savings I still retained, it wasn’t cheap either. Kelly had her own room next to mine. My son was very well behaved, despite being a two-year-old. Cathy fed Michelle before I knocked on Kelly’s door, asking if she was ready to head out for dinner.
Pushing the pram along, Cathy had her hand around my left arm. I glanced at Kelly and used my eyes. Wrapping her hand around my right arm, she needed to wipe her cheeks again. I stopped and kissed her cheek. “It’s okay,” I whispered.
“You should hate me…”
“All I want to hear is your truth, Kelly. From the horse’s mouth.”
We went with something nice and simple. Pizza. A little Italian restaurant, not one of the chains. Michelle was awake and making plenty of noise. My son tried to misbehave. All it took was a look from his father for him to quiet down. Then I ruffled his hair, called him a good boy. Made him smile and he happily coloured in the paper he’d been given.
Once dinner arrived, all of us sticking to non-alcoholic beverages, Kelly told me everything she remembered. Some of it I already knew. She described Tony. What he looked like. How he acted. He was older than Sally and I by at least twenty years. And there was no doubt he’d been selected by her parents. “He bought Sally’s love,” she said, “Gave her all sorts of gifts. Mostly signs of how rich he was. Add to that my parents were in her ear constantly about how pathetic you were. I couldn’t believe it, Mark. They were doing everything they could to split you up.”
“Why?” was the only question I had.
“You pissed them off by doing your own thing. That’s what I think anyway. Never really had an explanation from them. Heard snippets and rumours, but they… hated the fact you threw their apparent ‘gifts’ back in their face. The fact you wanted to be your own man, find your own way in the world. Not like Brian, still suckling at the family teat.”
“And you?”
Kelly looked away and down. Resting a hand on her shoulder, she looked my way. “I’m alone, Mark. I don’t see any of them from the family. Most of my friends abandoned me one they got wind of what happened. It was a scandal, Mark. A proper scandal.”
I took a deep breath. “Do you know where my daughter is?”
She almost started to cry, so I pulled her close and hugged her again. That was the answer. She didn’t know. If she did, I knew she would have told me immediately. “I’ve tried,” she sobbed, “I’ve done everything I could to find out. But they haven’t let slip once in five years. Brian definitely knows, but I haven’t talked to him in years.” Then she laughed. “They knew you hired someone to watch them. He wasn’t that good.”
“Crap,” I muttered.
“Police interviewed us more than once about what happened. Mum and Dad flatly denied being involved in your daughter being taken. Admits Sally was cheating on you and that he’s aware she left the country with Tony and your daughter.” She chuckled again. “He hates you, Mark. I mean properly detests you.”
“I barely care that he exists, Kelly. He’s no longer my concern. What about Cheryl?”
“I think she has a twinge of regret. She did give birth to you, after all. But she’s not stupid. She knows the relationship is dead.”
“Brian?”
“Hates your guts. Not sure who hates you more, him or Dad.”
“And you?” I asked softly.
“I missed my big brother. We always got along so well, Mark, even after you left home. I understood why, though I’ll be honest, I also thought you were stupid to do it at the time. Your life could have been so much easier, but now that I’m older, I understand why you needed to do it. I respect it now.” I heard and felt her sigh. “I’ve felt nothing but guilt for five years. I should have had the courage of my convictions, told you what was happening. But Dad and Brian threatened me. Throw me out on the street, cut me off completely, take away everything they’d given me. Dad buttered me up by buying me things. I’ve done a lot of growing in five years, Mark. I’m not the same women I was then.”
I sighed myself, stroking my sister’s back, doing the same to my wife, feeling her cuddle into my side. “Any idea where she might be?” I wondered.
“I can only take a guess. Tony’s accent… I couldn’t pick it, but I don’t think he was a Yank. I reckon if they went anywhere, they’re in Europe. But I don’t think he was English. If he was, he had a fairly plain accent. Thing is, I don’t think Mum and Dad have ever been overseas to see Katie. They ever come across as grandparents who’d give a shit? It was done for maximum pain and hurt against you.”
“I don’t think they ever gave a shit about anyone but themselves. And I had the PI I hired watch Sally’s parents. He eventually bit the bullet and asked if they’d heard from her. They told him she’d disappeared without a word, and that they had no idea we’d split up. From what I’ve learned, sounds just like that…” I didn’t say ‘bitch’ with my son present.
“Do you believe them?” she wondered.
“They always liked me. Yeah, I’d believe them, particularly as he eventually told them I’d hired him. Once he did, they apparently had plenty to say. Most of it wasn’t useful, but I certainly grinned as he relayed certain messages. I eventually called, just to say my goodbyes to them. They wished me well and hoped I’d find my daughter one day.”
Returning to the hotel, Cathy and I put the kid to bed before she said I should talk to my sister for longer. With two kids in the room, nookie was out of the question anyway. She saw the look in my eyes and giggled. “Wait until we get home, then my husband will see his wife on her knees.”
“Ever tell you how much I love you?”
“I’m sure you tell me half a dozen times a day, Mark.”
“I think I’ll have to up that rate.”
“Go talk to your sister. She needs her big brother.” She hugged me tightly. “Can I make one suggestion?”
“Of course.”
“Invite her to the farm.”
“Okay.” I know my quick reply surprised her as she leaned back. But the smile… “I believe every word, sweetheart. My sister didn’t lie to me. I have to look it in a certain way to see it like that, but it was more… keeping a secret rather than a lie. I’m going to allow myself to trust her. If she breaks that, she loses me forever. It’s that simple.”
That earned a soft kiss on my lips. “Definitely getting on my knees when we get home. Once the kids are asleep anyway.”
“I assume, after that, it’s on your back with my face between your legs.”
“God yes, Mark. Though only if I get that thick cock in me afterwards.”
“We’re getting you pregnant again quickly, aren’t we?”
“Give me a couple of months to get my body back, then yes, definitely.”
Heading downstairs to the hotel bar first, I bought a bottle of wine and a couple of beers before returning upstairs to Kelly’s room. Knocking on the door, she was wearing a dressing gown, bare feet and legs, looking rather cute, to be honest. Lifting the wine, her face lit up as she opened the door for me to enter.
Sitting back together on her bed, she leaned against me as we sipped on our drinks and just spent time catching up with each other. I told her everything and that led to plenty more tears. I held nothing back. She wanted to know. She needed to know the turmoil I’d been through. More than once, she just needed me to hold her as she sobbed. I won’t say it felt good to tell her, but she insisted I tell her everything. By the time I was finished, it was after midnight. We were both utterly exhausted
Getting off the bed, she slid under the blankets as I sat back down on the edge. “Tomorrow, we’ll just enjoy each other’s company. No more about the past. Okay? That’s done and dusted. Nothing more to share.”
“I don’t want to go back,” she admitted, “I want to stay closer.”
“Small steps, Kelly, but I love hearing the fact you’d rather be closer to me.”
“I love you.”
I leaned down and kissed her forehead. “I love you too.” She needed another long hug after that. “The fact I felt guilty told me that I at least felt something,” I whispered as I held her, “I thought I felt nothing from your messages. But it was a lie I told myself. I tried to bury all my feelings, but that shit just doesn’t work. The fact you messaged every week, Kelly. Every damned week. That alone proves what I mean to you. And I can open my heart to you in return.”
“No wonder she married you.”
“She fell in love with a broken man, Kelly. She helped put me back together.”
When we returned to the airport on Monday at lunchtime, it was all well and truly water under the bridge. Kelly was already talking about packing up and moving, but before that, she had an invitation to come see us at the farm first so she could meet our parents. When I called them Mum and Dad, she understood why.
Within the next three months, Kelly was flying into Longreach Airport. We’d told Ely and Bill all about it. Cathy and I had told them about the first meeting in Brisbane, and they wanted to speak to Kelly too. Soon, the conversations were taking place online with web cameras, and I was saddened that Kelly was by herself while the four of us gathered to speak to her. But Ely and Bill thought she was wonderful and couldn’t wait to meet her.
Being a tiny airport, it took all of five minutes for Kelly to get off the plane before she appeared near the carousel to pick up her bag. She dropped everything upon seeing me, the hug as tight as it was before, though this time she was too busy giggling as I easily lifted her up. Picking up her bag, I did ask if she’d packed a kitchen sink. “You’re here for a week, not a year,” I muttered with humour.
“I’m a woman, Mark. I pack for any and all occasions.”
Slipping into the passenger seat of my ute, she quickly learned what the outback truly looked like, glancing at her every so often to watch her reaction. Blue sky as far as the eye could see. Nothing but farmland. The heat wasn’t too high being the time of year, but the sun still shone brightly. At least I could have the windows down.
Pulling into the driveway, Kelly gasped at the size of the homestead, chuckling away as I explained that going from that to the edge of the northern boundary would take hours. Cathy, Ely and Bill appeared through the front door after I tooted the horn, Cathy hugging her tightly before introductions were made.
Kelly was family within five minutes. Far as Bill was concerned, he had adopted another daughter.
Kelly loved the time on the farm for the week. She could spend a few hours working on her laptop but she joined Cathy, Bill and I outside every day. She had a little experience riding horses, so we did head out one afternoon to ride, showing her the thousands of sheep we had, the cattle even further away as they grazed, being fattened up. Cathy organised a dinner in Longreach on the Friday night to meet some of our friends, Ely and Bill leaping at the chance to babysit. They offered nearly every weekend so Cathy and I could enjoy at least one night of peace.
Cathy must have organised as my sister was introduced to one of her friends who I knew was single, fellow named Jim. I knew him well and he was a top bloke. They were hitting it off within half an hour, and by the end of the night, my sister was absolutely smitten. I gave my wife a glance as the pair were busy talking as we were getting ready to go. “You organised that,” I whispered.
“She’s said she wants to move closer,” she whispered back, “I figured I’d give her another reason apart from her handsome brother.”
Jim then kissed my sister, and the look on her face once they broke apart suggested my sister was going to be a regular visitor from now on. Or, she would be until she chose to move closer. After bidding her farewell on the Sunday as she flew back to Sydney via Brisbane, I stopped back at the RSL, running into Jim. He was awkward to begin with.
“So… your sister, Mark…”
“What about her?” I asked, keeping my tone flat. I was going to have fun with him.
“She’s single, yeah?”
“She wouldn’t have kissed you otherwise, Jim.” I met his eyes. “You have ideas about dating my sister, Jim?”
He looked even more awkward, more than one of the guys having a chuckle. “Well… yeah… she’s cute…”
“You think my sister is cute, Jim?”
He met my eyes and grinned. “Yeah, Mark. Never met a girl like her before.”
“She give you her number?” He slapped his forehead, which caused even more laughter. I sighed. “Give me your phone then. Jesus wept, have you not tried to organise a date with a girl before?” He almost dropped it when taking it from his pocket. Inputting her number, I handed it back. “Jim, you break her heart, I’ll bury you on our farm.”
“Yeah, Mark. Of course. Yeah…”
He hurried outside, definitely trying to call her straight away. I looked around the room before we all burst into laughter. He walked back inside half an hour, that sort of smile on his face that suggested a promise of something more.
Chapter 33: Outback Ch. 08
Chapter Text
Eight years later…
Mark
I glanced at my watch. “Kids, if you think I’m going to leave without you just because you’re dawdling, you’ve learned very quickly I will just carry you to the ute if need be.”
Michelle was the first to appear at the top of the stairs, walking down the stairs, looking as adorable as she did every single day. A younger version of her mother in many respects. Ricky was next, two years younger than his sister, his school bag enormous on his back. Matthew was last, taking his time as usual. Ten years old and already causing mischief. I knew why. He preferred to stay on the farm and watch Dad hard at work, dreams of being a cowboy. Cathy appeared with our three-year-old, Samantha. Only our youngest remained at home, though she’d be sent to pre-school in a year or so.
We wouldn’t have any more kids. After our fourth, I had the old snip, snip. My wife insisted I was far too potent so made sure I was tested every six months. “You just look at me sometimes and I’m left wondering if I’ll get pregnant again,” she joked more than once.
Buckled in tightly, I drove them to the same primary school as they were all in different year groups. Kelly was there to greet me as always with her two kids. She’d moved to Longreach six months after meeting Jim. She was pregnant within six months, married within another three months. It was a whirlwind romance, but she’d fallen in love, Jim as devoted to her as I was to my wife. Kelly loved the life of the outback, loved her husband even more, pleased she could do most of her work online. Once a month, she flew to Brisbane for meetings, but other than that, she remained close to the family. Our family. Those back in Sydney? She’d cut contact entirely.
A last meeting with the family had been on my behalf, one final attempt as to finding out where my daughter was. I felt that I’d exhausted every other option. Police? Nothing. And I’d tried more than once, both state and federal forces. Private investigators? Nothing. Searching the internet? Nothing. Courts couldn’t or wouldn’t do a damned thing. But I’d never given up on hope. Or a miracle. I still trawled online, posting her picture everywhere I could think. I received the occasional message, but it always came to nought.
John and Cheryl refused to say a word. Neither of us was surprised by that. Instead, they figured out why she was asking and they told her to leave, never to return. She told them to fuck off and that she was disgusted and ashamed to come from the same family as them, making sure she called them John and Cheryl when finally telling them what she really thought. I enjoyed hearing that story every so often.
Ely and Bill were now Ma and Pa to Kelly, while she called Jim’s parents Mum and Dad. They adored Kelly just as much.
Returning to the farm to start work, I wandered inside to find Cathy on the phone, amused when she heard me walk in and she hung up immediately. I chuckled when she started to blush. “What’s going on?” I wondered.
“Secret,” she said.
“Secret eh? The sort of secret I’ll get out of you with a tickle?”
“Don’t even think about it!”
I walked towards her as she stood up and ran outside. I laughed, jogging after her. Bill watched us, chuckling away. She didn’t go too far, eventually walking towards me, a look in her eyes suggesting I definitely don’t tickle her. “Not even a little one?” She cocked an eyebrow, almost daring me to do it.
So I hugged her tightly. “Trust me,” she whispered.
“Always. Is it a good secret?”
“Of course.”
I gave it some thought. “Well, it is my birthday soon. Is it to do with that?”
“Maybe.”
“I’ll take that as a yes. You know I don’t ask for much. A day with the family and friends is all I want. Maybe a few beers and a big juicy steak.”
“Well, I think I can deliver on that, at least.”
Cathy picked up the kids as I was busy at work alongside her father. He was muttering about retiring soon, though I’d heard that for the past five years. I knew he didn’t want to drop dead working, but I knew walking away was going to be difficult. What interested me is that he wasn’t pressuring Cathy and I to take over. He insinuated more than once about selling the entire place, splitting the money from the sale, so we could live comfortably elsewhere. “Always wanted to retire by the ocean,” he said, “I’ve only seen it once in my life.”
At least he and Ely did have their own little cottage, graciously giving Cathy and I the farmstead to raise our family. Bill and I had gone over the plans of the cottage as I insisted we didn’t leave them with a small space. Ely told me more often than not that all they needed was a small place for privacy, and she was right. They spent most of their time in the homestead anyway.
Sitting back on the veranda, sipping at beers, Bill asked, “If I were to sell up entirely, give you and Cathy a considerable lump sum of cash, what would you do?”
I looked at the label of the beer before gazing out into the distance. “I really don’t know, Dad. It would depend on what Cathy wants, to be honest. You asked her about this?”
“I have. She’d stay at home until Samantha was at school, then she’d look for part time work. She’d take the kids to school, pick them up, look for something that meant she could work from home otherwise. She was thinking you might like to return to what you were doing before.”
“She has dropped a hint or two but I didn’t know how serious she was being.”
“Probably put my foot in it now.”
“Nah, it’s alright, Dad. Not sure Kelly would be too chuffed if she moved here only for us to leave a few years later. Guess it would depend on Jim though.”
“He’s smarter than he gives himself credit for. And there’s always manual work available.” He sipped at his beer. “Just the musings of an old man, son. Don’t worry about it too much.”
“Have you had offers?”
“Nah, I won’t know until I put the land up for sale. Once I do, though, offers will flood in, and if they’re desperate, they’ll be offering thousands per hectare. Largest cattle station in Australia, down in South Australia, was priced at around $16 million a couple of years back. We’ll be looking at a cool few million for this if we found the right buyer.”
In bed that night, Cathy spooning back into me after we’d made love once the kids were asleep, I mentioned the conversation I’d had with him. It wasn’t the first time he’d mentioned selling up. “He’s getting tired,” she whispered, “And I get the feeling he doesn’t want to put all the responsibility on our shoulders.”
Caressing her flat stomach, as she’d regained her figure rather quickly after Samantha, I asked, “What do you think?”
“I love living here but part of me thinks a slightly easier life with our kids… Not a major city, but a coastal town would be lovely. Like Dad said, somewhere near the ocean. The kids would certainly love it.” She turned and snuggled into me. “These are just thoughts, Mark. Dad won’t sell anytime soon. He’s just getting thoughtful in his old age, and he also wants to look after his family.”
I figured there was no point worrying about it for now. “So what’s the secret?” I asked.
“You’ll find out soon enough.” She kissed me softly. “I love you.”
“I love you.”
We made love again before drifting off to sleep. Even after four kids, I think we rarely went two days without being intimate. But it wasn’t always about just sex. It’s not difficult to show how much your wife means to you. The smallest tokens and gestures of affection generally mean the most. We’d been married over a decade now and our relationship was stronger than ever. All we had to do was watch Ely and Bill to see how easy it could if we continued working at it.
Still, I did wonder what she had organised for my birthday. It wasn’t a big landmark. I knew my fortieth would be a big deal, but that was still a couple of years away. Once I felt my wife drift off to sleep, I kissed her forehead, watching a smile appear even when asleep, before I put it out of my mind. We didn’t keep secrets except when absolutely necessary. Birthday?
Yeah, I’d let her have this one.
My birthday thankfully fell on a Sunday, woken up early in the morning by soft, wet lips around my cock, lifting the sheets to see my wife hard at work. Throwing them back, I happily watched her until I asked her to move, happily watching my cock slide inside her before she leaned forward to kiss me. Rolling her over onto her back, she gave me a look. “You have plans, oh husband of mine?”
“Shame I shoot blanks. Knocking you up again on my birthday sounds like a fine idea!”
She laughed out loud. “No more, Mark!” She grabbed the back of my head, gently kissing me, “Though I do love the idea of you blasting inside me sometime soon.”
“Ever told you how much I love you?”
“At least half a dozen times a day.”
“Still only that? I was sure I upped the quota.”
“I said at least, Mark.”
We managed to finish before our kids invaded the bedroom. Thankfully, all they did was walk in to wake us up, say they were hungry, before they wandered out, Samantha stopping at the doorway, suggesting the room smelled funny. Soon as she disappeared, we burst into laughter.
Being the birthday boy, it was a full English for breakfast, Ely and Cathy getting everything prepared. The kids enjoyed toast and a juice before happily heading off to watch cartoons, the adults enjoying at least a little silence as we ate our own. Samantha ended up sitting on daddy’s lap as he ate, occasionally wanting a small spoonful of baked beans.
Joining the kids in the living room, Ely and Bill walked in with a couple of presents for me, Cathy doing the same thing. I hadn’t asked for nor expected anything, though I knew I’d always get a few small gifts. I simply appreciated the thought, thanking them as always. Cathy settled down next to me, snuggling into my side, my two daughters next to me, just wanting to be close to their daddy on his big day.
“Kelly is on her way,” Cathy reported after her phone buzzed.
“Looking forward to a big steak?” Bill asked.
“Size of a dunny seat?” I wondered.
The adults laughed. He was about to say something when he cleared his throat. “Hmm, better watch my language. Yeah, we’ve got a couple of big ones to chew on later.”
Cathy eventually moved, kissing my cheek as she disappeared, finding a daughter to either side rather quickly now that mummy had moved. Michelle was reading a book; Samantha was watching cartoons while cuddling into my side. I sat content with life, Ely and Bill glancing my way every so often, looking just as happy as I am. I knew what they were thinking, comparing the man who had appeared on their doorstep over a decade ago to the man they could see now.
“Mark, Kelly is here,” Cathy announced from the door.
Getting up, the kids stayed where they were as I walked to the front door. Cathy stood in front of it, turning to kiss me deeply before she opened it. Walking outside as the doors to the ute opened, Kelly getting out of the drivers’ side, the two kids joining her to either side. There was also another young woman getting out of the passenger seat…
I felt my legs go from underneath me as I collapsed to my knees, watching as she ran towards me, barely able to see as my vision blurred. I heard her scream only one word before she hugged me tightly as I just broke like a dam, the years of anguish and grief pouring out, hearing her repeat the same word plus a few more.
“I love you so much, daddy,” she said ever so softly.
Chapter 34: Outback Ch. 09
Chapter Text
Katie
I was five years old when Sally Samuels took me away from my father. At the time, I didn’t quite understand what was happening. The last time I spoke to daddy on the phone, he had told me he would see me on Friday. I knew the days of the week. It was Wednesday night when I spoke to him. He said he missed me, that he loved me, and we’d got to the park on the weekend.
That obviously never happened. Sally lied. I didn’t understand at the time. We left our home on the Thursday night, staying at a hotel near the airport. When I asked what was going on, Sally told me we were going to surprise daddy by flying to see him. The chance to see daddy first and surprise him? I was ever so excited.
Little did I know that Sally would practically drug me for the next three days so I slept the entire time. I figured out later, finding the tickets we’d flown out on, that we’d flown from Sydney to London Heathrow via Hong Kong. I slept nearly the entire way. It was only arriving in London that I woke up. I knew something was wrong. Even a five-year-old girl can figure out something isn’t right. Sally was next to me, and I recognised the man next to her, though I didn’t know his name.
“Where’s daddy?” I asked as we waited in line. Sally just shushed me. I asked again and again as I knew something was wrong. When I started to cry, she tried to palm me off onto the strange man. I didn’t like that at all. I made sure I wailed.
I ended up in the back of a taxi alongside them. I noticed Sally was snuggled into him, kissing him. Kissing someone who wasn’t daddy. “Where’s daddy?” I asked.
“I’ll explain it when we get home,” Sally replied.
Home? We weren’t home. We were in some strange place I didn’t recognise. Home was the apartment where daddy was. The taxi stopped, Sally grabbing me and almost dragging me out. Nothing looked familiar. It was also cold. “Where are we?” I asked.
“We live here now. This is our new home.”
“What about daddy?”
She leaned down and made me face her. “He doesn’t love you. He never loved you. Mummy loves you. And Tony here will be your new daddy and love you too.”
Liar. I might have been five years old, but we’re good judges of character at that age. I didn’t like Tony just from looking at his face, into his eyes. They were dishonest. And Sally was lying. She’d lied to me before. She’d lied to daddy even more. She lied all the time. Kids smell bullshit quite well. We’re not as gullible as people like to believe. “Daddy loves me,” I whispered.
She grabbed me by the shoulders. “We live here now. We are your family. You’ll learn to love Tony as your new daddy. Your old daddy was pathetic. He was nothing like your new daddy. He’s going to give us everything we want and desire. You’ll see soon enough. Now, do you want to see your new home?”
“No. I want to see daddy.”
Sally just groaned and dragged me up the stairs into the house.
I didn’t like my new room. It was cold. My clothes and toys were the same, but it lacked the warmth of the apartment. Sally insisted I called Tony daddy. I flatly refused straight away. “You’ll never be my daddy,” I spat within a week.
Sally spanked me for that. It wasn’t the first time. Wouldn’t be the last either.
I was sent to a new school. I didn’t like many of my classmates. The teachers were mean. And they insisted on calling me Belinda, not Katie. “No, my name is Katherine Samuels,” I said, “Daddy calls me Katie.”
The teacher looked confused. “I’m sorry, that’s not what I have on my roll form. You’re here as Belinda Thompson.”
Sally explained to me that night that she had changed my name for my safety. I had no idea what she meant, but there was a whispered conversation between Sally, the teacher and the principal. They sat me down and told me my name was Belinda. I was no longer Katie.
If I knew the phrase at that age, I’d have told them to fuck off. “My name is Katie!” I said, stamping my foot.
“She’ll soon learn otherwise,” Sally said. I didn’t like her tone. I learned why when we got home. Sally and whoever else could call me whatever they liked. I was Katie. I made sure I wrote that name down anywhere I could, so I’d never forget.
After six months, Sally gave up on me calling Tony any title to do with fatherhood. He was either ‘you’, ‘him’ or just ‘Tony’. I was sent to bed without dinner at least a couple of times a week for disrespect, but I didn’t care. I learned later they were trying to manipulate me. Sally said at least once a day that daddy didn’t love me, he’d forgotten about me, that he’d moved on and didn’t care about me.
She lied. Every single day, she lied. I never called her that, not at that age. Every time, I just retorted with, “Daddy loves me.” Sally hated that, the fact I never believed her.
Things changed when she fell pregnant when I was eight years old. Once their son was born, I wasn’t forgotten but I was a reminder of my father. When a daughter followed two years later, I was just the oldest child in the house. They fed me. Clothed me. Made sure I went to school. But Tony withdrew all affection. At ten years old, I was pleased he wanted nothing to do with me. Sally… She had given up trying to manipulate me. I asked about my father at least three times a week. I knew it pissed off Tony, as I made sure to do it in front of him, though he never dared raised a hand in my direction. Started shouting at me, and I heard a few arguments. I remember distinctly one argument they had when I was approaching my eleventh birthday.
“Just send her back to fucking Australia then!” Tony shouted.
“She’s my daughter. I’m not sending her back to that loser.”
“Sort the little cunt out, otherwise I’ll do it. She’s ten years old and I get less respect from her than muppets I have to deal with at work.”
“My daughter is not a cunt, Tony. Don’t you dare call her that!” There was a pause. “Maybe we should just send her to that boarding school, honey?” she said softly, “Will that make you happy?”
“I’m not wasting all that money on her. Sort her out, Sally. I’m tired of it.”
I smiled to myself from my position at the top of the stairs. I was getting to him. Good.
The day I turned thirteen years old, I skipped downstairs for breakfast. “Tony,” I muttered. He grunted something in return. “Morning, Sally,” I said happily.
“What did you call me?”
I gestured. “That’s Tony.” I gestured again. “And you’re Sally.”
“I am your mother! You will call me by that title!”
I snorted. “Yeah, and what a great one you’ve turned out to be. So, the normal question. Where’s my father, Sally?”
She slapped me. Fucking hell, it stung like anything. My eyes watered, I staggered slightly at the hit. I felt even Tony was taken aback by it, the rustle of the newspaper. “You little bitch,” Sally whispered, “All we’ve done is tried to provide you with a better life…”
I rubbed my cheek with the back of my hand. “Where’s. My. Daddy?” I asked softly, “You think I haven’t figured it out, Sally. You know that thing called the internet? I know what you did. You stole me away from him.”
“That’s it, no birthday anything for you. You don’t deserve it. You don’t deserve anything, you ungrateful little cow.”
“Fuck you.”
I grinned at the shock that appeared on her face. I’d known that word for a few years now, just waiting for the right time to use it. I heard the chair scrape behind, Tony standing up and stepping forward. I turned towards him, hoping nothing but hatred appeared in my eyes. “Put a hand on me, Tony, and I go straight to CPS.” I started to cry, going into great graphic detail about what Tony apparently did. It was an impressively disgusting performance. Even I shuddered at what I described.
Tony’s face went white, staggering back at my words as he sat down. He knew I’d do it too. All lies of my own, as I hadn’t let him even hug me in years, but it was to make a point.
“You evil little bitch,” Sally whispered.
I turned around. “Just like my mother, it seems. This is the way it will be, Sally. I won’t be sent to boarding school. I remember that conversation. Did you know I heard that?” Her face went even whiter than what it was. She’d lost her tan over the years. “You send me there; I say your husband is the sort of man that wouldn’t last long in jail once they hear what he’s in for. I will remain here until I’m done with school, then I’m leaving to find my father. I can promise you that.”
“I should have left you there,” Sally whispered. For the first time I could remember, she looked utterly defeated.
“Yes, you should have. I’ve never forgotten, and I’ll never forgive you.” I turned back to Tony. He leaned away from me. “Do anything that stops me from getting back home, Tony, I go straight to CPS. I’ll got into all the graphic detail necessary to see you behind bars, and I’ll ensure my dear old mother will be joining you.”
I thought he was going to be sick. I was thirteen years old and I felt like I had both of them over a barrel. What Sally didn’t realise is that I’d learned how to a manipulative bitch from the best of them.
My own mother. Bless her, it was the one thing she did right.
I kept a diary from the moment I could write properly. When I had my own computer, I kept an online diary, a letter to my father almost every day. Now that I was old enough, I recognised Sally and Tony leaving me out of things. Left behind when they went out for the day with the other two kids. I didn’t care. They fed me, clothed me, Tony smart enough to keep giving me pocket money. It all went into a bank account.
I didn’t have many friends, only keeping those I could trust with the secrets of my life. Those closest called me Katie, not Belinda. Three knew the whole story and, soon enough, I was spending a night or two a week with them. Whether Sally noticed I was missing, I’m not sure. I have a feeling she didn’t care by the time I was fourteen. I got myself a job as soon as I was able, working the till at a fast-food joint, ensuring I continued to get good grades. That’s one thing Sally couldn’t complain about. Sally still went to those meetings. It was one of the few times she said anything positive to say to me. Tony barely spoke to me by then. I ignored his existence in return. It suited both of us just fine.
My siblings? Guess they were the innocent victims. I barely knew them, to be honest. Tony made sure I had next to nothing to do with them, while I kept to myself, and when I was older, I wasn’t home often enough to spend much time with them. No idea if Sally was manipulating them. Wouldn’t be a point really. I figured Tony was waiting until I turned eighteen so he could kick me out.
I had social media when growing up, but promised myself not to check to see if I could find my father until I was old enough. While I was fifteen, that’s when I started my search. The only problem was… I actually didn’t know his first name. He’d just been ‘Daddy’ to me. That meant I needed to find my paperwork. Mum kept it all in a box, so one day when they were out, I grabbed everything I needed, including my passport. Thankfully, there was enough time on it to get back to Australia when I was eighteen.
My father’s name was Mark. Mark Samuels.
And Sally had been a very naughty woman. I figured out quite quickly that my father wouldn’t have signed some of the forms his signature appeared on.
There were a lot of Mark Samuels on social media. The best place was Facebook, of course. I never found him in weeks of searching. “Must have set it to private,” I muttered. I’d asked Sally what exactly happened when she took me away from him. She told me it was none of my business. I could have made a big deal of it, but by that stage, it was better just to keep the tentative peace than have another argument. There’d been enough of them in the intervening years. She knew how much I hated her.
A couple of months before I turned sixteen, I finally thought of a way to find him. Don’t look for him. Look for relatives. I struggled to think of the others. I never knew the name of my father’s parents. I remembered Uncle Brian… I tried to look for him, but I stopped quickly. There was always something about him that I never liked. And I remembered how he was around him. My father didn’t like him.
“Auntie Kelly,” I whispered. She’d always been nice to me, and he had liked her.
I found her within a day. And that’s when I realised how much things had changed. He had changed his name to Mark Smith. On Kelly’s profile, it said she only had one brother. My hand was shaking as I moved the mouse to click on his name. And I wept as soon as his profile appeared.
The picture was of my father and I. We were both looking into the camera smiling. I couldn’t quite remember the day, being so long ago, but he took me to the park every weekend. I could see trees behind. The photo was probably taken by one of the other mother’s. I remembered how they all looked at my father at the time. I remembered seeing him blush from time to time. No doubt they hit on him.
Then I checked his profile. ‘Father to five children. Katie…”
I couldn’t read anything after that. But I looked at the pictures. He had married, he had four other children. It looked like he lived in the outback, on a farm. Kelly looked like she was living near him too. There was no sign of other family I remembered. Maybe… they didn’t talk anymore? Maybe they were involved in taking me from him?
What made me cry were the messages. Each and every birthday, mine and his, he wrote me a message, pouring his heart out, each and every time. I had to know more, clicking onto the picture of his wife, Cathy Smith. ‘Mother to five children, one unfortunately missing, but I love her just as much from everything I’ve been told. I can’t wait to meet her one day.’
My father had married a good woman. Better than Sally. They looked happy, in love, devoted to each other. The look in their eyes matched the love in all the photos of my father and I.
I’d had a plan since I was thirteen. It was time to adjust the plan. Sally and Tony had ripped my heart out by taking my father from me. It was time for some revenge. Albeit juvenile revenge, but I’d read a lot, seen movies. Even in my adolescent mind, I could think of a way to get my own back.
I desperately wanted to contact him, but I didn’t want to do it online. After so long, it wasn’t right. And it wasn’t time. I’d see him soon enough. I promised myself I’d tell him everything once I found him. I knew his wife and sister would help me in the future.
Now it was time for revenge. Served cold.
I woke up the next morning, heading to the bathroom to splash cold water in my face. I looked in the mirror and faked looking sad and pathetic. Slowly going downstairs, Sally and Tony looked up from the table in surprise. “Can I join you for breakfast please?” I whispered. I’d rarely eaten breakfast with them for two years.
Sally took a moment before she stood up and grabbed me a plate, placing some bacon and eggs on it before placing it in the empty spot, getting me a knife and fork. She sat down and watched me. I shuffled across and sat down. “Thank you, Mum,” I whispered.
“What was that?” she asked softly. Even Tony’s eyes widened in surprise.
“Thank you, Mum.”
I noticed Tony’s surprise again. The two kids didn’t really notice. I ate quietly, ensuring I looked as downcast as possible. There was a little conversation. Once I finished, I waited until they were finished before rising with them. I took my plate to the sink and washed it. Sally watched me. Approaching her, she was curious, no doubt wondering what was going on.
When I went to hug her, she froze. But as soon as I squeezed her, I felt her arms around me. “I’ll see you after school, Mum.”
When I got home from work, Sally was sitting by herself in the living room. I sat next to her on the couch, glancing to see her looking at me curiously again. Before she could ask a question, I forced myself to cry. I didn’t just cry. I wailed. I sobbed. I fell apart as she grabbed me tightly, rocking me as I sobbed. Holy shit, I was a good actress.
She didn’t ask what I was crying about, but I’m fairly sure she was smiling to herself. She knew I was searching online, she wasn’t stupid. And no doubt she would be putting two and two together. I doubt she looked for Mark Samuels, and she wouldn’t have found him. He would have blocked her anyway. But she stopped caring about him the day we’d left. So I would have gone looking, and the fact I was now sobbing in her arms perhaps confirmed her truth.
“I’m so sorry,” I cried, “I love you, Mummy.”
Hook. Line. Sinker. She lifted my chin and met my eyes. I’d perfected the look in the mirror at school. Shattered. Heartbroken. Desperate for love in return. She hugged me tightly, whispered she’d always loved me. It would take time to forgive but she understood, but I was her daughter, and she’d always love me.
I ate dinner with them that night. I had no idea if they knew what I did apart from go to school, so I told them. I worked a job after school and on the weekends. I was planning on going home but that was no longer happening. I couldn’t call Tony ‘dad’ but… I’d promised to respect him in his home. He had helped raise me since I was five. I shouldn’t take it for granted. I thanked him for everything and apologised for my behaviour.
It took time for them to believe me, but within a month, I had Sally totally convinced. She had her daughter back. Approaching my birthday, we were going out together when I had time off. I was invited to family events. Tony’s parents visited and met the ‘real’ me for the first time. I didn’t get too close to my siblings. I couldn’t hurt them for what I had planned, but I acted like a big sister, at least. Helped with their homework. Played games with them.
I knew Mum was convinced but Tony was always going to have doubts. I’d gotten used to snooping around and I heard another conversation a couple of months after my sixteenth.
“I’m just not sure about this new Belinda,” he said, “Over a decade of nothing from her. I know for a fact she hated my guts the entire time. And from thirteen, she hated you just as much. Then, just like a switch, she’s a well-behaved young woman.”
I heard my mother giggle. “Honey, don’t you see? She went snooping and found out about her loser father. He blocked me years ago so I don’t have a clue, but he’s probably drunk himself to death or something. She’s realised how alone she is in the world now if her father is no longer around. Or maybe he’s moved on, found another family, and simply forgotten about her. Who knows, and I’ll be honest, I don’t care. I have my daughter back. I can forgive her for everything because I see the love in her eyes for me again.”
“Are you sure she’s not manipulating us? I mean, I remember what she said. I’ve never forgotten that.”
“Honey, I know the wounds remain inside, but there was no missing the sorrow in those early weeks. She knows she did us wrong. She’s said sorry to me more than once for everything she did. And you’ve told me the same thing. She won’t call you dad. Step-parents are not called that anyway. But you have to admit she treats you like her father in every other way.”
He was silent a few seconds. “Wish she was like that from the start,” he muttered, hearing genuine sadness in his tone.
“We tore her away from her father. I underestimated the bond, and I’m sorry for that, honey. But don’t forget, while we were busy fucking at his parent’s house at least once a fortnight, he was doting on her, doing whatever it was they did while I wasn’t there. And don’t forget the visits you made to our dump of an apartment, fucking me in the same bed I shared with him. I knew he was suspicious but I never gave him cause to start asking too many questions. I made sure his focus was his daughter. I could lie to his face without a problem.”
The anger boiled in me hearing all that, but I swallowed it down. I figured out Sally had been having an affair. Just… not to that extent of disrespect.
“I still can’t believe his own parents set us up,” he said, hearing the smug tone in his voice. God, I hated the man. Acting like I was his daughter… I needed to throw up afterwards more than once. “Nor the fact his own brother was my best man at our wedding, and the fact his parents flew here to give you away.”
I vaguely remembered the wedding. I’d hated the entire day.
“I know for a fact they never approved of the relationship he had with me, or the fact I had a child, but considering you were their friend, it was a three for one deal. You get the hot young wife, I get the fabulous new life, and we all took what mattered most to him.”
I had to cover my mouth as I almost released a cry of anguish. How could they all be so cruel? I couldn’t tolerate anymore, quietly returning to my room. I cried on my bed the rest of the night. But it also renewed my determination. I doubled down on the love and affection. Constant hugs for Sally. I took to calling Tony ‘step-dad’. Kissed his cheek. Cuddled him. I’m sure he probably thought I was hitting on him, though I kept it innocent, simply ‘daddy and daughter time’.
Hook. Line. Sinker. By the time I was seventeen, they were putty in my paws. The affection he’d withdrawn now flew towards me in earnest. Sally doted on her beautiful oldest daughter, blossoming into a lovely, well-behaved young woman. Behind the closed door of my bedroom, I laughed to myself constantly. Sally thought she was manipulative. I was besting her at every turn. Tony now loved showing me off, buying me the fanciest gowns, taking me to garden parties. It was all fake. I was as fake as they were. Sally beamed. Tony told me he’d never been prouder.
I learned as I grew up I didn’t like boys. I never told them about my private life. They respected that mostly. Sally would occasionally ask about boys, but I said I wasn’t interested. I wanted to focus on my studies while also working. I thought Tony would have told me to stop, but he appreciated the fact I was being responsible, but I suckered him in. He had so much money, he’d take my weekly wage slip and put the same amount in my bank account. I’d kiss his cheek and whisper ‘Thank you, step-daddy’ every single time.
I gagged internally every single time.
It was while waiting tables at a well-known national chain of restaurants that I met Jennifer. I was blonde, blue-eyed and still tanned as I made sure to keep my skin lovely and bronzed, Sally going so far as to book me time at a salon each month. Jennifer was a raven-hair, hazel-eyed, pale seductress and temptress. I fell in love with by our second date. The first time we kissed, I knew that was what I wanted.
I told her everything after two months of dating. She was shocked but not surprised. She came from a well to do family and knew what people were like. “My parents are arseholes,” she said, “I’m just lucky I’m an only child, so they have no choice but to dote on me. Can give them attitude but that’s cutting my nose off to spite my face.”
She called me Katie. There was no doubt we wanted to have sex, but I wanted to wait. She agreed to wait for me. What made me fall in love with her completely was what she told me three months before my eighteenth birthday once I confessed entirely what I was doing.
“I want to come with you.”
We organised everything over the next few months. I would turn eighteen before my father turned thirty-eight. I would have a gap of four months to organise everything. Being the now perfectly behaved, lovely daughter, Tony and Sally threw me an enormous birthday bash. Friends and family were invited. Thankfully no-one from Australia, but all of Tony’s family came along. Tony gazed upon me with pride. Whether the decade lingered in the back of his mind or not, I didn’t know. Sally doted on me more than the other two nowadays. Her first daughter was now a woman.
Jennifer was there that night and saw everything for the first time. Heading to the bathroom together as I needed a pee, she waited me by the basin. After washing my hands, I kissed her deeply. “You are quite the actress, Katie,” she whispered, “I’m almost concerned.”
“When I say I love you, I mean it with all my heart, Jen.”
“I know. They are totally clueless. It’s hilarious.”
Returning home that night, Tony and Sally hugged me tightly, whispering how much they loved me. Watching them go to bed, I kept the smile on my face until the door shut. It disappeared immediately as I stepped into my bedroom and got to work. I had things to get together.
First thing, an adult passport. That was easy to get from the Australian High Commission. We lived in London so it was a simple matter of hopping on the Underground. Had all the paperwork I needed and I had the passport delivered to my place of work instead of home.
Jennifer and I secretly married within a week and we worked on getting her a spousal visa. While that was being processed, I started to slowly move certain possessions out of my bedroom, just a small backpack each time, but with each passing day, the things I needed ended up at her small apartment she kept nearby. She’d moved out of home during our final year of school, basically kicked out by her mother but her father supported her by paying all the bills and giving her an allowance.
Then there was the final piece of the puzzle. I was at Jennifer’s place for the evening when I logged onto Facebook for the first time in months. I’d been ‘Belinda Thompson’ for years on the site. I made a new profile of ‘Katherine Samuels’, put up a recent photo, and contacted Kelly. She accepted my friend request immediately and immediately opened a messenger window.
I placed a call via the messenger app instead, putting on speaker phone so
“Hello, Kelly. It’s Katie.”
“Oh my god,” she whispered, “Is it you? Really you?”
“It’s Katherine Samuels. My father called me Katie. We used to live in Wentworthville. I can’t remember the address but I can remember it was a nice apartment. Always bright. We were on the bottom floor. My room was across from my parents. The walls were light blue. My so-called mother is Sally Samuels, though she’s now called Sally Thompson. Kelly… they took me from my father.” Jennifer took my hand, squeezing it. I wiped my cheeks. “Kelly, I want to come home. I want to see my father.”
“I’ve got to tell…”
“No! Not yet.”
“Katie, why? He’s desperate to see you. Hear from you.”
“It’s a long story and I’ll tell you. But you’ve got to trust me. I’ve been planning all of this since I was thirteen.” She gasped at that. “I’ve wanted to call every day, but I’ve had my reasons. Sally took me from my family, from my home. I’m only leaving once I’m satisfied I can get my own back. Please, let me do this the way I need to.”
“Are you okay?”
“Sally is a manipulative bitch. She’s mentally abused me for years. I’m sure some would think she’s turned me into a version of her. I haven’t. I’ve just done what I need to do to hurt her in return. I know that sounds horrible…”
“You were hurt just as much as your father.”
“Is… is he okay, Kelly?”
“He still loves you, Katie. He’s never given up hope. But he never learned where you were. He tried police. Private investigators. Trawled the internet. There was more than one false start, but it never went anywhere. But he’s hoped for thirteen years, Katie. He’s always believed he’d see you again, even if he was an old man, on his death bed.” That broke me, Jennifer holding me in her arms as I sobbed. “What’s your plan, Katie?”
I explained it. Kelly asked when I was planning on coming back “His birthday is in two weeks,” I said, “He’s turning thirty-eight. I want to surprise him.”
“Let me call his wife at least. She’ll want to know. You can trust her not to spill the beans.”
“If you’re sure.”
“They don’t like keeping secrets from him but this one will be worthwhile.”
“I’ve already booked flights. I’ll send you the details. I can get to Brisbane but, from there…”
“Once I have the details, I’ll organise flights to Longreach. That’s not a problem.”
“One last thing, Kelly. I’m married. To a woman. Her name is Jennifer.”
I gave Jennifer a gentle nudge. “Hiya,” she said. I glanced as I’d never heard her so shy. It wasn’t a surprise.
Kelly laughed. “Okay, now that is an English accent. G’day, Jennifer, I’m Kelly.”
“Nice to finally hear from someone back there. I can’t wait to meet the family, and in particular her father. I know everything, of course.”
“Well, as long as his daughter is happy, he’ll love meeting his daughter’s wife.”
The next week and a half dragged along. I continued faking being the loving daughter to both of them. I felt guilty about leaving the siblings, but that was the fault of the parents, not me. The night before I was planning to fly out, I had a backpack full of everything I needed waiting at Jennifer’s. I’d already sent a box full of the mementoes I wanted to keep. My bedroom still looked lived in otherwise. I didn’t want to give any sort of signal that I was going to leave.
“I’ve got the day off tomorrow, so I probably won’t see you tomorrow until dinner,” I said, “Wouldn’t mind a little lay-in. I’ve been working non-stop lately.”
“Of course, sweetie,” Sally said, “Take a day to yourself. Can’t remember the last time you were not busy. Maybe you should go treat yourself to something.”
I smiled at her. “Sure, Mum. Maybe a pedicure or something. I’m on my feet most of the day.”
“Offer to take a role at my company is still on the table, Belinda,” Tony said, smiling at me, “But I know you want to do your own thing too.”
“Maybe when I’m a little older. I’m thinking of doing a college course or two. Maybe that would help?”
“Good idea. I can open doors for you. If you get the certifications and work as hard as I know you do, you’ll certainly go far.”
“Thank you,” I said, blushing away.
I barely slept that night. Sally and Tony hugged me goodnight before they disappeared. I made sure I hugged Sally for a while, desperate to tell her what I planned to do the next day. But I let her go, said I loved her, watching the smile appear before she closed her own door. I was only taking a small bag the next day.
My alarm went off when I knew the house would be empty. Checking the coast was clear, I showered for the last time in the house, dressed, grabbed my backpack and performed one last check. I left behind all the presents given to me since I was fifteen and I’d ‘changed’. Walking downstairs, I placed my keys on the kitchen table. I didn’t leave a note. They didn’t deserve to hear anything from me.
I heard a beeped horn, heading out and closing the door behind me, Jennifer waiting in a taxi. “Our things are in the boot?” I asked, getting in beside her. She kissed my cheek and nodded. “Next stop London Heathrow then.”
I had an Australian passport. Jennifer had a British passport. I had taken her surname so I was Belinda Williams on my passport. The flight was via Singapore, and it was only during the descent into Brisbane that the nerves hit. More than nerves, Jennifer had to calm me down as I sobbed. I was now so close after so long.
My phone lit up as we were passing through immigration, message after message from Sally, wondering where I was. I could taste the fear as I’d just disappeared, no doubt thinking I’d been kidnapped or worse. Good, bitch will suffer for a while. I ignored them and focused on the border guard. They looked at mine first, then checked hers, the visa was correct, and apart from a couple of questions, we passed through, collected our luggage, and Kelly was there to meet us.
Tears all around as we hugged. “I remember you being so tiny,” she whispered. I had grown to five-eight though remained slim. Jennifer was five-ten, rather tall for a woman. Put her in heels and she was a goddess. Resting her hands on my shoulders, she looked me up and down. “Mark is…”
“Does he suspect anything?”
“Not a thing. Cathy is feeling incredibly guilty about keeping such a secret, but Mark will understand once everything is explained. Come on, our flight takes off in an hour.”
During the flight, I could see Kelly had a million and one questions but she kept it simple, asked about the flight and how Jennifer and I met. Landing in Longreach, Jennifer quickly learned how oppressive the heat could be. I hadn’t experienced anything like it in years myself, but she was soon in the toilets, changing into shorts and a cami, Kelly giggling about making sure she wore plenty of sunblock due to her pale skin. “We’ll get her tanned up soon enough,” Kelly said as we got on her car.
“I’ll make sure it’s all over,” I added. Kelly blushed. Jennifer gave me a look I knew well.
She didn’t take me back to her house, afraid her two children would give it away. Booking us into a hotel, we’d arrived a couple of days early to get over the jet-lag. “Get some sleep and we’ll head to the farm on Sunday. Katie, you’ll come with me. Jennifer, you’ll go with my husband. We’ll go in unison so you won’t miss too much.”
The night before I was due to see him, I couldn’t sit still. My stomach was in knots, spending half the time crying. Knowing I needed something to help calm me down, my wife and I made love for the first time. Having someone else give me an orgasm just made me cry even more for a little while before I remembered it was our first time together, and my first time with anyone. Noticing she was crying too, I understood when I met her eyes.
“Your first time too?” She nodded, tears running down her cheeks, and we shared another kiss. “Sorry for making you wait so long. I honestly thought… we’ve discussed it but…”
She kissed me deeply first. “I knew you wanted to wait until you were home. And, Katie, you were definitely worth it. I love you so much.”
I snuggled into her that night, feeling her arms wrap around me. I finally managed to get some sleep. We made love again sometime during the night, this time without all the tears. We might have been inexperienced, but we learned what felt good rather quickly. On my back, feeling her fingers inside me, thumb gently massaging my clit, her lips around a nipple, she was bringing me off over and over again. I eventually passed out, hearing her giggle that should put me to sleep until morning.
She wasn’t wrong.
“Nervous?” Katie asked when picking me up Sunday morning.
“I’ve been waiting thirteen years for this moment.”
“So has your father.” She sighed. “He really did everything he thought possible, Katie. Many will probably say he could have done more, but… Unless he got on a plane himself and visited every…”
“Sally and Tony kidnapped me, Kelly. I was kidnapped, falsely imprisoned, add whatever else you can think of when a child is taken away from a parent.” I showed her my phone, all the unread messages. “She’s beside herself with worry now,” I said, giving her a look that made her understand, “Her perfect little daughter is about to show her that I was a very good learner.”
It was a half an hour drive to the farm where my father lived. Longreach and the surrounding area was completely different to London. The sky was enormous, mostly blue though a few clouds around. It was certainly rather warm. Farmland as far as the eye could see. Mostly brown and yellow, but there was a little green here and there. And lots and lots of sheep. Thousands if not millions of the little woollen things.
Pulling into the driveway, the homestead was rather large, with a smaller cottage next to it. Kelly called Cathy, letting her know we had arrived. A woman appeared in the doorway, getting a brief view of a gorgeous woman with brunette hair. “Okay, kids. Let’s go see the family.”
They were excited to see their cousins. Stepping out of the ute, a man appeared through the doorway, smiling at his sister and the children, before he looked in my direction. He took a step or two forward before I couldn’t contain myself.
“Daddy!” I screamed.
I watched him fall to his knees as I ran towards him, sliding along the dirt as I collided into his solid chest. His strong arms wrapped around me immediately, feeling and hearing his sobs as he squeezed me ever so tightly. But I didn’t care. I closed my eyes and felt happy for the first time in thirteen years.
I was home.
“I love you so much, daddy,” I whispered.
He couldn’t reply for a few minutes. I’d never heard a man cry like that. My cheeks were just as wet. “I love you just as much, munchkin,” he whispered, earning a giggle. That had been my name when growing up. He eventually leaned back, raising my sleeve to wipe his cheeks. “You’re… I’ve…”
“I’m home, daddy.” I kissed his cheek and hugged him tightly again. “I’m home.”
That set him off again, another tight squeeze. I closed my eyes and just enjoyed the sensation of being hugged by my father again. He eventually calmed down, but I would have happily stayed like that for hours. Clearing his throat, he gently caressed my cheek before covering my face in kisses, making me giggle. That nearly set him off again. “I’ve missed so much,” he whispered, “So, so much.”
“No, you haven’t. I made sure you didn’t.”
He stood up, helping me to my feet. Clearing his throat again, he glanced at his sister. “You found her?” Kelly pointed at Cathy. “You too?” Cathy was sobbing, my father hugging her tightly, saying ‘Thank you’ more times than I could count, before he did the same to his sister.
“She found us, Mark,” Kelly replied, “But we can explain it all later. I think you need to introduce some people.”
He took my hand, snuggling into his side immediately. “Katie, I’d like you to meet my wife, Cathy. Married over a decade now. These are our children, your brothers and sisters. Matthew, Michelle, Richard, though her likes Ricky, and Samantha. Kids, this is your sister, Katie.”
Samantha was just an adorable, precious little girl. Ricky was shy but very sweet. Michelle was a dead ringer for her mother, while Matthew was his father as a little man. I hugged each of them tightly before Cathy hugged me for at least ten minutes, unable to say a word until she said softly, “Welcome home, my long lost daughter.”
Taking my hand again, he introduced me to two more people. “Katie, this is my mother, Ely, and my father, Bill.” Noticing my glance, he shook his head. “It’s a long story. But these people have shown me more love in the time I’ve been here than twenty-five years back there.”
They hugged me tightly. “Welcome home, child,” Ely said. It was so heartfelt… While Bill hugged me, I noticed Ely hug my father and the fact he sobbed in her arms. I could see the absolute love and affection she had for him in return.
I understood immediately why he called them Mum and Dad.
My wife had arrived during all the introductions, staying back as the family reunited. Dad then noticed she was standing next to Jim next to his niece and nephew. “Who’s this?” he asked.
Gesturing to my wife, she walked towards me, taking my hand. I looked at my dad, and the smile was immediate. “Dad, I would like you to meet my wife, Jennifer. Jennifer, this my father, Mark Smith. He’s been waiting thirteen years for this moment, as long as I have.”
“My little girl is married?” he whispered, and I heard the heartache.
My wife and I hugged him tightly “Only so she could join me here, daddy. We’re going to do it properly here. With my real family.”
“What about yours, Jennifer?” he asked.
She snorted. “Don’t care about them. Arseholes, the lot of them.”
Dad laughed out loud. “Sounds like we have something in common then.” He let us both go and the smile seemed like it would never leave his face. “I guess we have a lot to talk about.”
“We do, daddy.” He smiled. Five years old, he’d always been daddy. Eighteen years old, he was still my daddy. “What do you prefer?”
“Whatever you want, Katie. All that matters is that you’re home again.”
“Then it’ll be both, depending on the situation. But I prefer daddy. I have thirteen years to catch up on.”
“Me too, munchkin. Me too.”
Jim and my father grabbed our things. There were plenty of rooms but I heard him ask Michelle if she was okay sharing with her little sister. She was a smart kid and knew why, and Samantha delighted at the idea of sharing a room with her older sister. There was only a single bed in the room, my father telling me to hold on, disappearing with Jim. Half an hour later, they returned with a double bed and mattress, just about managing to get it up the stairs and in the room.
“My daughter is here with her wife,” he said once everything was organised, “They’re obviously going to sleep together.”
Jennifer blushed brightly. I couldn’t help giggle. “My parents did the same thing when your father moved in with me,” Cathy explained.
“And this is your home,” Dad added, “For as long as you want it to be.”
I hugged him tightly. “Is forever okay?”
“What about your wife?”
“Please, you’ve already made such an impression, I’d rather live with you than my family or the arseholes she left behind in London.”
“London?”
“Oh… you…”
“I never figured it out,” he said softly, “No-one could ever find you.”
I leaned back and watched his face. “They changed my name,” I said sadly, taking the passport from my pocket. He took it and glanced at it. I heard the sigh. “Dad, she broke the law. I’ve got all the paperwork. They forged your signature on so much paperwork. I reckon it was your brother or father…” I noticed the anger flare momentarily. “I mean Brian and John. Sorry.”
“Not your fault, munchkin.” He looked again. “Thompson. So that was his last name?” I nodded. “The bitch married him?”
My turn to sigh. “Made me a flower girl and everything. I hated it. Your brother was his best man. Your parents visited to give her away.”
Cathy gasped. Dad just sighed again, passing the passport back. “I’m honestly not surprised anymore by anything I learn about those people.”
“There’s so much more, Dad. But it’s your birthday, and I have just the present to give you.”
He smiled. “Apart from you being here right now?”
“You’ll get your own back. So will I. I’ve played the waiting game long enough.”
Chapter 35: Outback Ch. 10
Chapter Text
Mark
I couldn’t stop holding her hand. Hugging her. Smelling her freshly shampooed hair. Kissing her cheeks and forehead. Just gazing at her and feeling the emotions almost bubble over. The smile never left her face as she never left my side. I did whisper to Cathy that she was getting properly fucked that night as a thank you.
“Hope you’re not the only one,” my daughter whispered, glancing at her wife. I glanced at my daughter, who was blushing as she sipped at a glass of wine. “What?” she asked innocently.
“Got to remember you’re no longer that little girl.”
She immediately sat astride my lap, resting her head against my chest. “I will always be your little girl, daddy,” she whispered, “I made sure to bring everything that shows just how much I missed you the entire time. They’re only photos…”
“They’ll mean the world. I can use my imagination.”
“You were always there with me, daddy. In my heart.”
“Mine too, munchkin. It was this day which kept me going at times.” She gave me a look. She was smart enough to know what I meant. I kissed her cheek. “I’ll never tell you how bad. All you need to know is that you kept me alive. Every day, I woke up with one thought. I want to see my daughter again.”
We ate around mid-afternoon, the steak as large as Bill promised. I barely touched a drop of alcohol, wanting to savour every moment. Jennifer was gorgeous, little wonder my daughter had fallen in love with her. She also had a sharp tongue, wicked sense of humour, but she had moments when she was utterly adorable. And her love for my daughter was evident. The fact my daughter loved a woman? Didn’t care. My daughter was happy, her partner was wonderful, they were in love. That’s all a parent wants.
Conversation flowed easily for hours. Katie spent time playing with her brothers, sisters and cousins, no doubt saddened to have missed out on so much herself. Matthew was smitten by her. He now had an older sister, and he already worshipped her. In fact, my four children with Cathy fell in love with her by the time evening fell. Everyone did.
Once the sun set, the kids were sent to bed, at least those kids under eighteen anyway. The rest of us gathered in the living room, Kelly and Jim remaining as they’d stay with Mum and Dad for the evening. “Daddy,” Katie said, snuggling next to me, “We obviously have a lot to talk about, but there is just one thing I need to do tonight.”
“What’s that?”
“Communicate with the bitch.”
"How?” I asked carefully.
“I’ve got my laptop in my backpack. Your TV looks like one of those internet connected TV’s. Got a webcam. I want to see her face when I reveal the truth. All she knows is that I disappeared a few days ago. She’s been blowing up my phone ever since. Tony too.” She turned towards me, seeing the tears form. “I’m going to need therapy after all this, Dad,” she murmured, cuddling her to me, “I don’t like who I’ve needed to be to do all this. I’ve had to do some horrible things.”
“Whatever you need, munchkin. Whatever you need. They destroyed us both, one way or another. Cathy and her family helped put me back together. Now your entire family, including your wife, will do the same for you.”
She waited until it was the right time, sometime in the morning in the UK. She asked us to wait in the kitchen as she set everything up. I didn’t watch but I eventually heard a voice I hadn’t heard in thirteen years. I froze up when I did, feeling my fists curl. Cathy immediately had a hand on my shoulder. There were only four people in the world who could anger me so quickly.
“Belinda, we’ve been so worried. Where are you, sweetie? Tony and I have been to the police, reported you as missing.”
“Hello, Sally,” my daughter replied coldly, “Just one moment. There are some people you need to meet.”
That was my cue first. I walked into the living room, walking around the lounge and sitting next to my daughter. She snuggled into me, kissing the top of her head, before I looked at the screen. I hadn’t seen her in a long time. She’d obviously had plastic or cosmetic surgery. She looked awful. I remembered Sally as a young, beautiful woman. I barely recognised the woman on the screen.
Her eyes went wide in surprise. I didn’t say a thing otherwise. “Mark,” she whispered.
Cathy walked in next, sitting to the other side of Katie, leaning over to kiss me before she kissed Katie on the cheek. Jennifer walked in next, choosing to sit on the floor between Katie’s legs, my daughter playing with her hair. Ely and Bill sat to either side of Cathy and I, while Kelly and Jim stood behind us. The jaw on the screen had already dropped.
“Meet my family, Sally. This is my daddy. You kidnapped me thirteen years ago and…”
“No, I…”
“Shut up, bitch!” Jennifer shouted, “You don’t talk now. You will listen. Then you will forget Katie exists.”
I honestly thought Sally would just cut the connection but I remembered what she was like. She would attempt to cajole, manipulate, even threaten. “As I was saying, you kidnapped me thirteen years ago. You and Tony. How does it feel to have your heart ripped out now? Oh, I love you so much, Mum. I’m so sorry for being so mean. Oh, I love what you’ve done for me.” She made some kissing sounds. “This is my mother, Cathy. Remember how I said you lost that title long ago? Cathy has already earned that title in the one day I’ve known her. To either side is Bill and Ely, my mother and father’s parents, and my grandparents. And you obviously remember Kelly. She was dragged into everything you did. She’s told the truth. Mark knows everything you did. You destroyed him. You destroyed our family.
This will be the last time you hear from me, Sally. And I know far more than you reckon. I’ve got all the documentation with me to prove you and whoever helped you forged my father’s signature. Just taking me out of the country in such a manner was completely and utterly illegal, but if I really wanted to, I could go to the police and go over thirteen long years of mental abuse…”
Sally shook her head. “No… no… No, we never…”
“I heard enough over the years, Sally. The conversations you thought you had in private.” I glanced at Katie, the evil grin on her face. “I heard all the thoughts that Tony had about me over the years. And you know the funny thing is? He was absolutely right. How does it feel now, Sally? Your heart was so full of love for your oldest daughter. Now you know it was a lie. I’ve hated you since the day you took me away from my daddy. I hated Tony from the moment he was forced into my life. You’re a slut, cheating on my daddy in such a manner. A wanton whore for someone who just showed you a little bit of bling and you happily spread your legs for him. Nothing but a fucking trollop. I don’t just hate you, I despise your very fucking existence.” She took a deep breath. “But you can’t hurt me anymore,” she said softly, “I’m now home with my daddy. I know you tried to break him on purpose with the help of Tony, Brian, John and Cheryl. I know all your secrets. I will tell daddy all I know. I understand it will hurt him, but he deserves to know the truth. I can sit back and laugh at how well I manipulated all of you because I learned from the best.”
Sally had her head in her hands. She was sobbing. “How does it feel, bitch?” I growled, feeling Kelly caress my shoulder.
She looked up at my tone. “All I ever wanted…”
“No-one here cares what you want,” Katie interrupted, “I am now here with my family. My Mum and Dad. My grandparents. Auntie and uncle. And also my wife.”
“You’re… what?”
“I’m a lesbian, Sally. Full blown carpet muncher.” Jennifer roared with laughter at the description. “We married as soon as I turned eighteen. It was so she could come home with me.”
“This is your home…”
“It was never my home. It was just the place I lived. I bided my time until I was older. I researched. I planned. And then I manipulated you all perfectly. And you all fell for it. I really should be an actress. It’s also left its scars. But daddy will help me now. He’ll help his little girl, the one you stole from him.
All that money Tony gave me? Saved and now I have a nice little nest egg here to use. All the gifts? Left them behind. My love could never be bought. But I’ve got the documents. I will be visiting a lawyer and asking if charges can be brought. If they can, I will be returning to the UK to see you and Tony in a courtroom with whatever they can throw at you.” She leaned forward. “I might just use that threat I used when I was thirteen. My word again his word. You know I’m a good actress, Sally. Who do you think they’re going to believe?”
I almost shuddered at two things. The tone she used and the implied threat. It wasn’t difficult to understand what she would accuse him of. I gently pulled her back. She looked at me and smiled, but I saw the pain in her eyes. I kissed her forehead, hearing her sigh, as she snuggled against me again.
“You tried to break me,” I finally said, “I’m not sure what I did to you while we were together. I worked hard. I provided for you and my child. I was never violent. Never threatened. Never intimidated. Never even raised my voice. I doted on my daughter and showed you nothing but love. I can understand it not being enough for someone. But to do what you did to me with the help of my parents, that just beggars belief. It wasn’t just cruel; it was plain evil.
Katie is home now. She will stay with me for as long as he needs. You don’t need to know where she is. You’re no longer her mother. You’re no longer her family. She has all she needs here. You made me miss thirteen years of her life. You made me miss thirteen important years. I missed my little girl growing into the beautiful young woman she quite clearly is now.
I should be angry at you. I should be apoplectic with rage. But you know what? I pity you. You’re pathetic. And, in a way, I’ve won. Being honest, there are no real winners and losers in this, but I can sit here with my daughter cuddled into my side, and smile. I’ve won. I’ve got my daughter back. I’ve got a wife I love and cherish, and who returns those feelings.”
“Light and love of my life,” my wife whispered. I enjoyed Sally’s reaction. She heard the love and adoration in six short words.
“My lovely wife, who has provided me with four children. I have parents who I love. Not John and Cheryl, they’re dead to me, I mean Ely and Bill here. Ely has hugged me more than Cheryl ever did. Bill is my father. End of. My sister is back in my life, and she told me everything, Sally. Everything. I know who you are. You’ve got a black heart and a dark soul. I pity your children that you’re raising with him. They don’t stand a chance.
Katie will have my support in whatever she chooses to do. Part of me hopes something can be done about what you did to us. But I also don’t want her to go through the heartache again. Me? I say bring it on. Nothing would bring me greater pleasure than seeing you sent down for what happened. I think it’s fantasy but if Katie can act as well as I think she can, I could see both of you seeing prison time. But it will depend on Katie.”
“Wait for the knock on the door, bitch,” Katie warned.
I looked around. “Anyone else have anything to say?”
“I have plenty to say but there’s no point,” Cathy said, “You weren’t the only one to win, GG.”
“GG?” Katie asked.
“Gentle giant,” I whispered. That made her giggle, cuddling into me. I closed my eyes and kissed her forehead. “Love you, munchkin.”
“I love you, daddy.”
I opened my eyes to see Sally’s face. Crestfallen. Wet cheeks. I should have enjoyed the moment. But she looked pathetic. Pitiful. But more importantly…
Broken.
“Goodbye, Sally. We won’t see each other again,” I said, leaning forward to disconnect before I blocked her.
The next few days were emotional, Katie and I spending time talking about everything. She asked me to be honest about everything, absolutely everything. I warned her it would upset her, but she said I was her daddy, and I would make her feel better. Explaining those first few months broke her. I had to spend an entire week assuring her I no longer had those thoughts. Cathy had helped put me back together. Her being home meant my life was now complete.
As for Katie, she did her best to tell me everything that happened. But what caused me to break down and sob were the diaries she kept, every year from the age of nine. “I tried to keep them earlier, but my teachers found them and told Sally. So I had to hide them better at home.”
I read them all over the next few months. It wasn’t a day to day diary, but I’d lie back on the bed, Katie snuggled next to me, and she’d explain certain things depending on what I read. There were a few tears from both of us during certain times. Then came when she was fifteen when she’d found me.
Dear Daddy,
I found you! My god, I can’t believe I actually found you! And you still love me! Sally has been telling me for years that you stopped loving me. She almost hoped you were dead. But you’re alive! And you have a new family. But you’ve never forgotten me.
I’m fifteen, daddy. I’m too young to go flying across the world to find you. But I’m smart. Smarter than Sally and Tony think. I’ve learned from her, how to act, how to treat people, how to manipulate. I’ve studied, daddy. I’m going to be better than Sally.
I’m going to hate myself for what I’m going to have to do, but I need to do it. She tore your heart out, daddy. She tore mine out too. I hate her. I HATE HER!!! But I have to swallow down that hate, daddy, for what I need to do next. I need to make her hurt just half as much as she hurt you and me. That means I’m going to become someone else for the next three years or so. I have a plan in my head. I’m not sure it’ll work, but I’ve spent years watching Sally.
I’d love nothing more to send you a message right now, daddy. Tell you how much I love you. How much I miss you. And that I’m hurting just as much as you are. But we’ll be together again soon, daddy. I promise you that. Three years will hurt us both more, but I need to do this for both of us.
Love you so much,
Katie
Her last entry was the day before she flew out.
Dear Daddy,
I look in the mirror and see a stranger. In many ways, I am my mother’s daughter. I truly have learned from the best. The only person in my life who got me through this for the past eighteen months is Jennifer. She’s the love of my life. I know there will be two best days of my life. The first was marrying my wife. The second will be the day we reunite, daddy. I’m already daydreaming about it, wondering what that moment will be like. I usually end up in tears as I describe it to Jennifer while staying at her apartment.
I’m in the house I’ve lived since arriving at five years old. Sally and Tony have no idea what I’m doing tomorrow. They still think I’m the model daughter, who loves her mother dearly, and loves her step-father more than her own daddy. Gag!
I honestly don’t know how I’ve done it at times, daddy. It’s been torture the entire time, but I had to remember the plan. This has to hurt. Hurt badly. As much as I know it hurt you. Tony, I don’t really care about, but it has to hurt Sally. Three years, I’ve shown her nothing but love and affection every single day. She doesn’t have a fucking clue what I’m going to do to her.
My things are waiting at Jennifer’s. She’s coming in a taxi tomorrow morning. The house will be empty. Tony will go to work. Sally will take the kids to school before she goes to meet her friends. I do feel sorry for the kids in a way, but the fault lies with Sally and Tony. They can say what they want about me in the end.
I look around this room and see objects designed to buy my love. It never worked, daddy. I try really hard to remember my childhood, but it’s so long ago, the memories are fleeting. What I do remember is laughter. And the park. It was something so simple, but I remember you pushing me on the swing, or helping spin me around. You’d talk to other mothers while I played with my friends. I remember some of the mothers seemed to like you, daddy. I sometimes wish you were with one of them instead of Sally. Maybe all this…
This will be my last entry, daddy. Tomorrow, my wife and I will fly to Singapore, a quick stopover, before we fly into Brisbane. Auntie Kelly will be meeting us there, before we fly to Longreach. Then, on Sunday, I will see my daddy for the first time in…
I’m crying again, daddy, but it’s okay. I’m crying because they’re happy tears. I will no longer have to lie to myself. I will be free. My wife will be with me as I see my real family for the first time in far too long. I know I’m going to be a nervous wreck. I hope the first meeting is all I hope it will be.
I’ll see you soon, daddy. I love you so much. I’ve never stopped from the day I was taken. It’s my love for you that kept me going.
Your loving daughter,
Katie
Chapter 36: Outback - Epilogue
Chapter Text
Katie
Therapy helped. I needed it. Dad joined me after a little while to deal with what happened. After explaining all I’d done, the therapist was worried, but after seeing my relationship with my father, the fact it was genuine and loving, my father and I simply explained all our feelings about what happened. He helped us deal with the lingering effects of everything. I kept going every couple of weeks, but my father was made of strong stuff. Cathy, Ely and Bill had been his therapists long ago.
Never did go after Sally and Tony regarding any possible legal routes. After that last conversation, Dad never gave them another thought, though promised support if I wanted another dose of revenge. Took longer for me, the therapy helped, but soon enough I forgot they existed. And as they had no way of contacting us, we haven’t heard from them since. Kelly does hear about the people back in Sydney. John’s dead. Died of a heart attack two years after I came home. Kelly told my dad. He barely reacted. It was like hearing a stranger had died. It meant nothing. Cheryl is already with a new partner, apparently the man she was having her long affair with. Brian is single, paying child support to three ex-wives, apparently three steps from being a full blown alcoholic.
The farm was sold for millions. My grandfather retired and headed to the north-east coast with my grandmother, buying a small house in a retirement community. Dad, Mum, my brothers and sisters, Jennifer and I, Kelly and Jim, we all followed them, though we moved to a larger town not far away. Dad found a job as a civil engineer, just like he used to be. Mum surprised everyone by stating she’d be a stay at home mother, but would pick-up part time work. Jennifer and myself? We moved in next door. Kelly, Jim and my cousins? Moved in the other side. Dad and Jim had bought the three plots of land and ensured our houses were built to the specifications we all wanted.
Dad didn’t have to work, not with the money the family had in the bank, but he needed to keep himself busy, though he was always in the door by six at night at the latest. He warned the company if they started giving him work away, he’d quit on the spot. The memories of what happened lingered. Cathy would never do that, of course. She loved my father so much… Jim started his own business as a tradie, again ensuring he never worked too far away from his wife and family, simply because he was utterly devoted to Kelly and his kids.
My grandfather got his wish of retiring by the ocean. It was Saturday. Dad was loading up his kids into their minivan. They were well-behaved, polite, well raised. Good kids. Matthew was now fifteen, definitely a little version of my father in many ways. Michelle was… gorgeous. She was going to be fighting off attention once she started dating. Ricky was still shy but growing into his personality. Samantha was just… too freaking adorable for her own good. My father doted on her. In a way, he was experiencing everything with her and Michelle that he’d missed with me. He’d occasionally glance my way and I’d see the flash of pain.
We’d immediately enjoy a long hug, reassuring each other everything was now okay. I barely spent a day without seeing my father, and I hugged him constantly. Thirteen years of hugs needed to be made up for.
As for Jennifer and I, we loaded up our car with our two children. Two little boys. We’d given birth to one each. Artificial insemination, though Jennifer had joked about my father knocking her up after I gave birth to our first. “He’s clearly got good genes,” she had said. I’d seen the humour.
When she did mention it the next time we visited, Cathy burst into laughter while watching my father blush was funny as my wife went into detail about why she thought it was a good idea. “Never had dick in me before,” she mused, “Well, not a real one anyway. Used to plastic fantastic if it’s not other things.”
“Jennifer!” I cried, feeling heat creep into my cheeks, “That’s my father!”
“I’m sure he’s seen lesbian porn before, sweetie.”
Cathy roared with laughter again, leaning into my father, who blushed even brighter. Then he looked at me. “Your wife sometimes, munchkin. Is she not getting enough sex at home?”
I smirked. “She gets plenty, daddy. Want details?”
“No, I heard enough back at the farm.” I definitely blushed again. Cathy kept on laughing. I guess we hadn’t always been quiet. Then again, we heard those two from time to time, and Cathy wasn’t quiet about... well, I’m glad my father made her so happy in more ways than one. “Jennifer, while I’m, er, flattered, I had a vasectomy after our fourth.”
“Damn. There goes that idea…”
“Trust me, Jen, he’d just look at me sometimes and I’d feel the baby kicking afterwards,” Cathy stated, “He needed to be snipped. Condoms suck and the pill ruins my libido.”
It was only a short drive to the beach where we’d meet our grandparents. No surprise our grandfather was already enjoying a dip in the ocean. He would always go first thing in the morning, and enjoy a last dip in the evening before dark. There was enough of a swell that he could occasionally make an attempt at surfing. Daddy had liked surfing in his younger days, so he tried showing his father, Jim was interested in trying, and Matthew also had his own board.
We were not meeting for any other reason than we were family and enjoyed being around each other. Living together at the farm hadn’t been a problem. Jennifer and I both went to university, studying at home, and then found jobs that allowed us to work at home until we left the farm behind. Anyone who complains about being stuck around their partner all day is in a bad relationship. Jennifer and I loved spending all day together, mostly because we’d organise our lunch break so we could be naughty together. Our kids were also old enough to know they had two mothers and no dad. We explained it as simply as we could, though my father was just as much a father to my children as his own.
My father had long ago allowed himself to feel emotions again. When I’d handed him his first grandson after I’d given birth, he wept. Once he handed him back, he kissed my forehead, whispering he loved me even more. I knew what he meant. His little family was now even bigger.
It was a glorious spring day. It was warm but the breeze off the ocean kept the worst of the heat away. Nearly everyone headed into the water for a swim before gathering back on the sand. A cricket bat and tennis ball was pulled out of a bag for everyone to play a game. The portable barbecue was set up so the meat could be cooked. Snacks were opened and shared around. No-one really drank. It wasn’t needed.
Dad put on a shirt and shorts, took my hand, took the hand of his wife, and led us away from everyone. We walked for a few minutes, both of us eventually snuggling into the side of the man we loved above all else. Mum loved him so much, you almost dreaded something happening to either of them. But my love for daddy… My wife joked she still wondered if she’d wake up to find herself alone, heading next door to find me snuggled up next to Mum and Dad. I’d done it often enough at the farm. Cathy thought it adorable, making up for all the times when growing up that I’d miss his hugs to keep me safe after a nightmare, or the tickling and cuddling of a morning when I’d come in to wake them up.
We stopped, taking in the view of the ocean, standing in silence as we listened to the waves breaking on the shore. A light wind kicked up sand into our lower legs. “I love you both so much,” my father said softly, “I honestly don’t know how to put it into words. The easiest way to put it is that you both kept me alive. You took a broken man, Cathy, and put him back together with nothing but all the love you had in you to give to me. And your love for me is what kept you going, munchkin, as much as it was my love for you.” He sighed. “I don’t just have one best day of my life. I have too many. The first best day was the birth of you, munchkin. I remember the promise I made, that I’d work my arse off for you to provide the best life I could give. I believe, despite the trials and tribulations, I’ve kept that promise. The next best day was marrying my wife. I hope I lived up to my vows.”
She kissed his cheek. “You’ve done so much more than that,” she whispered, hearing the catch in her voice.
“Next after that? Seeing my sister for the first time in five years. The guilt has diminished from both of us, but we almost have to reassure each other from time to time. Everything is now okay. We’re family again. The woman I see now is not the one I grew up with. Best days after that? Birth of my other four children. Honestly, my heart is just fit to burst most of the time just walking into a room to see them together. Best days after that? Reuniting with my first daughter and every day since then. No matter how hard life gets at times, even with the comfortable life we now have, I just remember who I have waiting at home for me.” He kissed my cheek. “My first born.” He kissed his wife deeply. “The absolute love of my life,” he murmured.
“I love you, daddy,” I whispered, kissing his cheek. I then left him with his wife, walking back as my wife walked towards me. Giving me a soft kiss, I turned to see my father and his wife. The stroke of his fingers over her ear. Caressing her cheek. The look in their eyes. I’d never seen two people more in love. The kiss they shared… If there was anything that expressed the love those two shared, it was in that kiss.
I cuddled into my wife. It wasn’t awkward watching them. It was just two people still deeply in love with each other. They eventually did notice us watching, both of them chuckling as Cathy laid her head against his chest. “I love you too,” she mouthed in my direction. It was either too or two. It was probably both.
Taking my hand, my wife led me back towards our family.
Chapter 37: Testing Times Ch. 01 [Incest]
Chapter Text
Arriving home from work, I wasn’t surprised by the lack of any real warm welcome. Is it true that after a decade and a half of marriage, the passion just suddenly dies? Is it due to the pressures of daily life, raising kids, both of us working, looking after a house and home, and all that just leaves us with little time to keep the passion going? Sarah, my wife, was in the kitchen preparing dinner when I walked in. I always used to enjoy the embrace and kiss we’d share. I was lucky to get a peck on the cheek nowadays. She asked about my day, but it almost seemed to be feigned interest when I responded to her. I gave up as I wasn’t just going to fill the silence, asking about her day in return but she had little to tell me.
Holding back the sigh, I walked through the house towards the bedrooms of my kids. My oldest daughter, Chloe, was always the one person in the household happiest to see me nowadays. Nineteen years old, now at university, happy to remain living at home. Every time I appeared in the doorway, her face lit up. “Evening, Daddy!” she’d exclaim, getting up to hug me tightly, a big wet kiss on my cheek. It used to be I’d give her a big hug, lift her up and swing her around, making her giggle as I leave little kisses all over each cheek. That was now a few years in the past though we still showed each other all the affection in the world.
As for my two younger sons, they’d be busy gaming. I was lucky to get a grunt from either of them whenever I popped my head through the doorway. Considering they were fifteen (Michael, though he preferred Mike) and thirteen (Christopher, though he was only ever known as Chris), I guess they just didn’t see their father as cool or something any longer. Who knows? But it’s a bit deflating that there only seemed to be one person in the household that seems to appreciate me any longer. The last time my wife seemed to actually give a shit about me was on my fortieth birthday last year. Even Christmas passed with her barely seeming to show an interest. New Year was spent together but to say the intimacy was on life support would have someone pulling the plug, sooner rather than later.
I’ve tried to talk to her more than once about the state of our marriage, but she’d insisted more than once everything is fine. I’ve suggested counselling but she gives me a funny look every single time the asked why I’d want to bring an outsider into our marriage. Whenever I mention the fact our sex life is nowhere near as good as it used to be, and we barely seem to do anything with each other, she just smiles and states she loves me and she’s happy.
Well, she might be…
I guess when you still love someone, you’re willing to give the benefit of the doubt. You still have a blinkered view of your partner. Returning to the kitchen after giving my daughter a hug, hearing her whisper that she loved me, always making me feel better, my wife was talking to someone on the phone. She wasn’t whispering away and knew it was one of her best friends. I poured myself a drink, offered to help as I always did. She just waved me away.
Sitting down for dinner later at the table, something we insisted on doing as we didn’t want to eat in front of the television, it was pretty much the only time I could talk to my sons without the distraction of their games. I would ask about their studies, but they were at that age when school just ‘sucked’ and they insisted they’d done their homework. As it was their responsibility, I wasn’t going to check up on them. Parent-teacher meetings were sometimes interesting, a role my wife and I shared.
“Mum, Daddy, I have an interesting assignment for one of my classes,” Chloe said as I was busy chewing away on another mouthful, “You know how DNA testing is rather popular today to check your ancestry? Well, what I’ve got to do is obtain a DNA test for the family and then I have to trace my history as far back as possible. It’s a joint DNA and ancestry thing.”
“That sounds interesting, sweetheart. When do you need it by?”
“I have everything I need upstairs. It has to be completed by the end of the month. Boys, are you okay with that?”
“Sure, whatever,” Mike mumbled. Chris just grunted. Chloe rolled her eyes, making me smile. Glancing at Sarah, I was surprised to see her looking a little nervous.
“I’m not sure, Chloe,” she stated.
“Why?” Chloe asked in reply.
“Well, I guess I just don’t want to know who I might be related to. Never know what sort of skeletons might be hiding in our bloodline!”
I couldn’t help laughing. “Oh, come on, Sarah! The worst thing you might discover is that one of your distant relatives was a convict. From what I know of my family history, my great-grandparents were born here. Before that, I’m not sure.”
Sarah still looked unsure before she sighed. “Fine, fine. I guess it is important for your classes.”
After dinner, I gave it no further thought except for when Chloe came to join me where I was out in the backyard. She’d sometimes find me in the shed, but part of me just didn’t want to be in the house. The boys were back in their rooms already, Sarah was in the living room, watching trash reality television I had no interest in. Chloe would usually be studying or messaging all her friends. Again, she was the only one who’d come and keep me company.
“Are you okay, Daddy?” she asked.
“Happy as I can manage, sweetheart.”
“Daddy… Why do you think Mum was originally against it?”
“No idea. I guess I can understand her worry. Ever seen the BBC show ‘Who Do You Think You Are?’ More than one guest has found some skeletons in their closet. Imagine learning a distant relative was, I don’t know, involved in the slave trade, or took part in the Stolen Generations or something. Someone being a convict really wouldn’t bother me though.”
“I’ll let you know the results when I get them.”
She kept me company outside until it started to get dark, giving me another long hug as she sat on my lap. Considering she was only five-four compared to my six-one, she was rather light, and I could easily pick her up if I wanted. Resting her head against my chest, I felt her snuggle into me, wrapping my arms around her tightly.
“Daddy?” she whispered.
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“Are you and Mum unhappy?”
I tried to hold back the sigh, but I couldn’t. “I guess you’re old enough. She insists she’s happy.”
“But are you happy?”
“I’m trying my best, but I just don’t know anymore. I’ve tried to keep the romance alive, at least. You know all those little gestures that used to mean something. But when it barely gets a response, and she seems disinterested the rest of the time…”
“Well, I still love you with all my heart, Daddy.”
I didn’t reply. If I opened my mouth, she’d have heard those few simple words would have choked me up. I just hugged her even tighter, kissing the top of her head. She eventually got up to continue her studies, kissing my cheek and smiling at me, a hint of sadness in her eyes. She was Daddy’s little girl. I’d happily taken her to netball or dance classes when she was younger. I’d always been her biggest supporter I whatever she wanted to do. I’d done the same for my sons, but they just didn’t seem interested in anything anymore, and I didn’t want to be one of those pushy, overbearing parents.
Chloe took what she needed for the DNA tests over the next couple of days before I just put it out of my mind. I was intrigued about my own history, as anything I did know was simply word of mouth.
Otherwise, life continued as normal. I found enjoyment in certain things. I loved my job as a mechanic, though I was no longer on the shop floor. My grandfather had opened his own workshop decades ago and eventually opened two more. My father took over the business when my grandfather retired, and he expanded the business further. He was still in charge, though was only a couple of years from retirement himself. I’d started on the shop floor, as I loved anything mechanical, but I’d been groomed for at least the past few years to eventually take over the running of the business.
I’d given up playing sport five years earlier as I just felt too old to get up and keep playing every weekend. That didn’t mean I grew lazy as I still attended the gym a few days a week. I probably wasn’t as trim as I was a decade earlier, but I kept the usual middle-age spread at bay, my stomach still flat and relatively toned.
I hadn’t given up on my marriage. I still bought flowers for my wife every week. I took her out for dinner and drinks as I knew she liked to get out of the house, away from everything. I showed as much of an interest in her life as I always did. But with every passing week, a little part of me was just left wondering what the point was as I seemed to be getting nothing back. And there was also the question of why it should be left just to me. A marriage is two people and it’s not just up to the husband to do all the work. ‘Happy wife, happy life’ is a bullshit anachronism of yesteryear, where the husband should sacrifice his own happiness to keep his wife. What about the husband’s happiness?
And with each passing week and month, I wasn’t just miserable. I was getting frustrated and quite fed up with it all.
Trying to keep interested in my son’s lives was almost impossible. They’d go to school, spend the rest of their time gaming, and on a weekend, they might disappear to see their friends. Getting them to do anything with their father was like pulling teeth. Nothing I suggested gained a positive response and asking what they wanted to do with me was met with a shrug of the shoulders. I never stopped trying but it’s rather disheartening.
I ended up spending more time with Chloe than anything. Story of my life for at least the past few years, to be honest. Even through her teenage years, she’d argued with her mother quite a bit, but she’d always been at least pleasant with me. As her mood finally stabilised in her late teens, we’d enjoy what we called ‘daddy-daughter’ days. It would usually be something simple. At least once a month, I kept the tradition of taking her out for an ice cream, and we’d spend a couple of hours talking about anything on our minds.
“Daddy,” she said one day a few weeks later, “Are you still unhappy?”
“It’s not being unhappy, sweetheart. It’s just… I don’t like giving up, and I won’t give up on our marriage anytime soon, but when I seem to be the only one trying, and the only one that seems to even care, I’ll admit I’m starting to struggle to keep going.”
“Do you think… Daddy, do you think she’s having an affair?”
Shrugging, I admitted, “I don’t know. I have considered the idea, but there are signs I’ve read about. She’s not being secretive. She’s not getting home late or disappearing for hours at a time. And I’m confident that, if any of our friends knew, they’d tell me.” I paused and raised my eyes to hers. “Have you seen or heard something?”
“No, but it’s the only idea I can think of as to why she’s so disinterested, Daddy. I’ve seen everything you’ve been doing for her. If I was your wife…” She trailed off and started to blush.
“I’m almost willing to ask what you were going to say, sweetheart.” The smile she returned was ever so sweet, it almost saddened me to realise I got more love from my daughter than anyone else at home. Taking her hand, she smiled as I gave it a gentle squeeze. “I love you,” I whispered, “Thanks for keeping your old man company.”
“You deserve to be happy too, Daddy.”
“Thanks, sweetheart. You’ve certainly helped me keep smiling recently.”
“I like making you smile, Daddy. You’re very handsome when you’re smiling.”
Walking out to my car, holding her hand, she stopped and hugged me tightly before we got in. She didn’t say a word, but once again, if I opened my mouth to say anything, my daughter would have learned that her father wasn’t doing it that easily. I knew things would come to a head eventually. There is only so much a man is willing to tolerate and endure.
It was the usual disinterested peck on the cheek. I didn’t even bother trying to hug her. I was trying not to withdraw affection. We still slept in the same bed, but the nights where she’d even fall asleep snuggling into me were now fading into memory. Same disinterest from my son’s. I noticed they spoke to their mother more, but I wouldn’t have called them ‘mummy’s boys’.
Unusually, the door to my daughter’s room was closed. It was usually open for when I got home. Knocking lightly, I called her name. I waited a minute before I knocked again. The door opened enough, and her face appeared. Her eyes were bloodshot, and it was obvious my little girl had been crying. She opened it enough so I could step inside, closing it behind me, before I clutched her to my chest as she cried.
“What’s wrong, sweetheart?”
She took a couple of minutes to calm down before she let me go, taking my hand and leading me over to her desk. Sitting on her chair, she unlocked her laptop and opened her email account. “I got the results, Daddy,” she whispered, “Remember the DNA test I had to do for class?”
“I remember. What’s the matter?”
Opening the email that told her the results, I took a knee next to her chair. “We used an authorised DNA company, and it explains quite explicitly the results.” She sighed as she went through the results. “Daddy… I’m your daughter, the DNA results are explicit.”
“Well, that’s good news.”
She turned to meet my eyes, a couple of tears down her cheeks. “Daddy…” She started to sob again, wrapping my arm around her waist as she leaned into me, “Mike and Chris… They’re not yours.”
My heart dropped along with my stomach. I almost laughed as their attitude immediately made sense if they weren’t mine. Asking her to show me, I didn’t understand any of the science, but whoever sent Chloe the results seemed to understand that we’d want to know the truth, and they were very blunt. Chloe was the result of Sarah and me. Michael and Christopher were related to Sarah but were not related to me. The sperm donor was someone else.
Getting up, I sat down on the edge of Chloe’s bed, running a hand over my head. “Well… Shit…” I muttered, “Guess I’m just another statistic now.”
Chloe moved to sit next to me, cuddling into my side. “What will you do, Daddy?”
“Try not to blow up when we sit down to dinner in a few minutes. Send the email to me too, sweetheart. I could react to this immediately, but it’s obvious she’s cheated on me previously, and considering her attitude to me recently, I can only assume she’d still doing it, or she’s got a new lover.”
“Any indication she was cheating on you all that time ago?”
“None whatsoever. But considering the two boys are two years apart, it means…” I trailed off and sighed. “Fuck…”
“I’m sorry, Daddy.”
I hugged her to me. “At least you’re mine, sweetheart.”
“She’s a bitch, Daddy. I haven’t been blind to how she’s been treating you.”
Kissing her cheek, I told her I’d be outside. Walking through the kitchen, Sarah pretty much ignored me as I walked past. Normally I’d offer to help her with dinner. Back in the day, we’d do it together, laughing away as it we always had fun together. Even that sort of thing had ended as she generally just told me it was handled.
Standing out on the decking of our backyard, enjoying the late afternoon sunshine, summer having turned into autumn, I looked at the pool and thought I’d have to eventually take care of that heading into winter. We had a water heater so we could keep using it during the cooler months. The backyard could probably do with another mow. Laughing to myself, I knew I was keeping my mind distracted from the bombshell that had just hit me.
I wasn’t someone to break down into tears. To be honest, I’d been preparing my mind for something big to happen for at least the past six months. My fears had simply turned into reality. Now it was just a case of dealing with the fallout of what Chloe told me. I wasn’t going to remain married to Sarah. She’d cheated on me years ago and I reckon was cheating on me now. I just had no idea who she’d be cheating with.
That would mean someone moving out of the house. And that’s when I knew I was fucked. Chloe was nineteen but the two boys were still considered children. I was on the birth certificate, but I wasn’t the sperm donor. Considering their attitudes recently, I was finding it difficult to even consider them mine now considering their attitudes stank and they barely treated me as their father anyway. I’d spent their entire lives raising them but… Well, I wouldn’t make any decisions too quickly.
Thankfully, the business was still my father’s so she couldn’t get her fingers onto that. But I might have to look into matters such as paternity fraud. I wanted to know who the father was as I was definitely going to look into trying to sue whoever the bastard was. He owed me money for raising his bastards.
“Dinner’s ready,” Sarah called from the open door.
Sitting down with the family, it was hard keeping my temper in check. It was difficult looking at the two boys as mine. If they’d still been the loving little boys that they’d been even two or three years ago, I’d be sitting there completely heartbroken, crying into my dinner. But their shitty attitude towards me had already hardened my heart. Whenever I looked at my so-called loving wife, I had to resist throwing the plate of dinner into her face. Chloe always sat next to me, resting her hand on mine more than once as mine started to shake.
“Something wrong, honey?” Sarah asked. She wasn’t blind or stupid. I knew I’d have a look on my face. Even the boys seemed to realise I was quieter than normal.
“Fine,” I replied bluntly.
“Are you sure?”
I almost slammed my fist onto the table, Chloe keeping her grip firm on my hand. “Yep, I’m fine.”
I was surprised she even realised as she’d shown next to no interest in me for months by now. I finished dinner in silence, washed up my plate, and retreated to the backyard and my shed to keep thinking. Chloe wandered out a few minutes later as I stood in silence, gazing off into space. She turned me so she could hug me, her head resting against my chest.
“Wherever you go, Daddy, I’m going with you.”
“Thank you, sweetheart.”
Whether Sarah noticed I left the next morning without barely a word and didn’t even get the pity kiss on my cheek, I wasn’t sure and didn’t care. Considering all the effort I’d continued to put in for her attitude towards me to continue to suck, I’d been preparing myself for her to ask for a separation or something like she’d met someone else. The fact she hadn’t, almost stringing me along at times, just pissed me off even more.
Arriving at work, we had a small office in a business park that was separate from the two dozen workshops we operated across the state. My father made the occasional appearance, but he was more the figurehead of the organisation, leaving me to the day-to-day running. My personal assistant, Tracy, greeted me with a smile and a cup of coffee like she did every morning, though it faded as I’m sure I still had a face of thunder.
“Morning Mark,” she still greeted me with, brightly as always.
“Morning Trace. Can you get my lawyer on the phone at 9am?”
Her face fell completely. “Of course, Mark. Can I…”
“Don’t ask. At least, not yet. I’ll tell you later though.”
Before I could walk by her, she hugged me briefly. I appreciated it, telling her that, before I walked into my office. Sitting down, I opened my laptop and checked over the usual emails that had come in overnight. I wasn’t one of those people who checked their emails all through the night. I insisted all my employees had a good work and life balance. Happy workers were more productive and less inclined to leave our organisation.
Just after 9am, my lawyer, Ben, gave me a call. Asking what I needed, I told him everything I’d learned the night before and what my options were. Australia being a no-fault country, my name being on the birth certificates, I was going to be fucked from the viewpoint of being required to pay child support if or when I wasn’t given at least joint custody. To be honest, I was so pissed off, and considering their shit attitudes, I didn’t particularly want custody of them anyway. I knew I’d think differently after cooling off. I still loved them like they were my own.
Ben suggested I not make any hasty decisions, take a few days to calm down, and then call him back so we could assess my options. But I told him I didn’t particularly want to stay in the house, and I was confident that Sarah was likely still having an affair. He suggested that hiring an investigator could help, but again, he suggested I take a few days, but he’d start organising something anyway.
Returning home was difficult that evening as I simply didn’t want to go back to the house. Walking inside, I dumped my bag where I normally did. There was no greeting for my wife this time, heading straight down the hallway. My sons barely greeted me like normal. I didn’t let it bother me. Chloe had her door closed. Remembering the knock that I used to use, her door opened quickly, greeting by her gorgeous smile as she hugged me tightly.
“Evening, Daddy!”
“Evening, sweetheart. Are you okay?”
“Don’t worry about me, Daddy. How are you?”
Leading her into her bedroom, I shut the door and sat on the edge of her bed with Chloe next to me. “I talked to a lawyer today. Do you know much about divorce in this country?”
“A little bit. A couple of my friends had their parents divorced while I was in school. It wasn’t easy on them. Both times, the father either left or had to leave the house.”
“Remember the reasons why?”
“Not really as the kids were not told, except that their parents were splitting up and the usual comments about how they both still loved them, it wasn’t their fault, that sort of thing.”
Sighing to myself, she hugged me tightly again. “There’s a good chance I’ll be the one leaving, sweetheart. Kicking the mother out of the home is practically impossible unless I can prove she was violent, where most coppers would just laugh at me, or a negligent mother, such as she’s constantly high on drugs or something. And I have to be gone for a minimum of a year before I can apply for divorce. Ben is going to look into requirements, but your mother and I are on similar wages. Frankly, I’m going to start doing a few little things over the next few days. Most importantly, I’m going to look for somewhere else to live. Just a small apartment or something.”
“I’m coming with you, Daddy. I’m not having you living alone somewhere else.”
I turned and hugged her tightly. “Thank you, sweetheart. I think you’ll be the main help getting me through this.”
“You should ring Nanna and Pop, plus Auntie Caroline. Don’t keep this hidden, Daddy. They deserve to know. Hell, I’m thinking I’ll email the results to her parents and siblings.”
“I’ll call them soon, sweetheart. Once Ben gets back in touch and tells me what my options are.”
Before I left, she asked, “Daddy, you won’t consider, you know, staying or anything?”
“She’s lied to me for years. She’s pretty much committed fraud against me, sweetheart. Those two boys are not mine. I may have raised them, they might call me Dad, but they’re not my blood. I didn’t sign up to be a stepfather. I signed those birth certificates in the belief that those two were of my blood, a result of a union between their mother and myself. I’ve been living a lie since Michael was born.”
Dinner was again awkward as I could barely stand to look at Sarah. Funnily enough, even the two boys sensed something out of the ordinary. Not that they treated me any differently, but I noticed the occasional curious glance in my direction. It amused me that Sarah tried to engage me in conversation. I almost laughed in her face, barely able to keep my temper in check again.
I buggered off to the gym an hour after dinner. I would usually go in the morning before work or directly after work. Lifting weights made me feel better, spending ninety minutes working myself into exhaustion. Returning home later that evening, Sarah was already in bed. After showering, I checked on Chloe, finding her lying back in bed, playing on her phone. Kissing her forehead, she wished me goodnight, sitting up to hug me. I tried to ignore the fact she was wearing a very small vest, tight to her body that highlighted the curves of her generous bust.
The next couple of days and then the weekend was awkward around the house. Sarah was definitely picking up on my different attitude towards her. I’m sure she wasn’t blind to the fact I wanted nothing to do with her physically. The only person who really received any attention from me was Chloe. I did try and not change my attitude towards the boys, but their continued disinterest in me simply had it mirrored back.
“Are we not going out tonight?” Sarah asked, tracking me down in the backyard on Saturday afternoon.
“No, we’re not, Sarah. Why would I bother taking out someone who simply isn’t interested in me in return?”
“What gives you that idea?” she asked, pissed off by the fact she had the temerity to sound hurt.
I turned around and she took a step back as the glare I returned was no doubt hate filled. “The fact that you, as my wife, have shown a complete lack of interest in me or our marriage for the past six months or longer. In fact, I can pinpoint the last day you seemed to genuinely give a shit about me at all, and that was on my fortieth. I’m led to believe you only faked giving a shit that day because the rest of the family was present.”
“I love you, Mark. You’re my husband. I don’t know what you think…”
“Give me a break, Sarah. You stopped giving a shit about me and our union a long time ago. I was just too blind and blinkered to see it. Well, not any longer. So no, I’m not taking you out tonight. I’m not going to bother putting any effort into this marriage. I’ll follow your example going forward from now on.”
Watching her cry didn’t make me feel better, it only made me feel worse, because there was part of me that still loved her. But that love was slowly drying up with each passing day. She wasn’t stupid though. She now knew something was up, but I had to get at least some of my thoughts off my chest. About time she learned what I really thought about her.
Waiting until late afternoon, I called a couple of my friends, asking if they wanted to meet up for a drink. Despite both being married, I was friendly with their wives, so they were happy to meet up with me in a couple of hours. Heading inside, I showered and changed. Nothing more than a shirt and jeans, though I heard Chloe was getting ready at the same time.
“You off out, Daddy?”
“I am.”
“With Mum?”
“Nope. She got one or two truths earlier on.”
“Where is she?”
“Sulking in the living room.”
She got up and I noticed the dress she was wearing. Strapless, down to her knees, tight to her body. She’d stopped dancing once she’d started to develop her breasts, giggling that they’d bounced around far too much, even when wearing a sports bra. She was otherwise trim and fit, as she’d sometimes get up early and join her father at the gym for a workout. Hugging me as always, the scent of her perfume was delightful. “Where are you going?” I wondered.
“Just meeting up with a couple of girlfriends for a drink. You know I don’t go out and party much, Daddy. I’m a good girl.”
I leaned back and gave her a look, Chloe returning one of complete innocence. I chuckled and kissed her forehead. “I like to hear that my little girl is also a good girl.”
“Only for you, Daddy. Have fun tonight.”
“I will. And you have fun too. Give me a call if you need anything.”
Grabbing what I needed, I headed towards the front door, Sarah glancing in my direction. I was expecting anger and fiery words in my direction. Instead, she sat there looking sorry for herself, no doubt trying to illicit some sympathy from me. If she wanted that, she could look at the boys for that as I wasn’t giving any.
“I’m going out with mates. I’ll see you later tonight.”
I didn’t even bother waiting for a response from her before heading outside. One of my friends arrived within a couple of minutes, his wife driving us to a nearby pub, the sort of place we could get some decent grub and enjoy a few schooners. We started out chatting about all the usual shit. Jobs. Footy. Daily lives. Our kids. Men were not particularly good at discussing problems sometimes, but with the emphasis on mental health nowadays, I cleared my throat and finally confessed what I’d discovered thanks to Chloe.
“Holy shit,” Nathan muttered, “Are you sure they’re not yours?”
“Absolutely. DNA results were one hundred percent accurate. Chloe even emailed them back to clarify the results. The reply was that, bluntly, the two boys are not mine.”
“Fuck!” Steven exclaimed, “So what are your options?”
I gestured towards Ben. “He’s going to let me know tomorrow. I’m pretty much fucked in one regard. I’m going to be on the hook for child support. But I’ve already started looking into paternity fraud. And I’m going to find out who the father is.”
Ben cleared his throat. “Mark, you’ve mentioned paternity fraud a couple of times. No man in Australia has ever managed to win a case.”
“Don’t give a fuck, Ben. I’ll go all the way to the High Court if necessary. I’ll go international and put this shit in the headlines. I’m left wondering how many millions of men are out there raising kids that are not actually theirs?” Ben gave me a look I could read easily. “Listen, Ben, I’ve raised those two all their lives, yet that bitch was fucking around on me then, and I think there’s a good chance she’s doing the same now.”
“Fucking hell,” Nathan stated, “Are you sure, mate?”
“I had no idea those two little bastards weren’t mine. I guess I probably didn’t know the signs. Ever since I got at least a little suspicious recently, I’ve done some reading but there’s nothing to suggest she’s cheating. Just a feeling in my gut. But the lack of intimacy and the fact she seems to give less than a shit about me would suggest something untoward is going on.”
We enjoyed a few drinks before, to my surprise, my daughter walked in with three of her friends. Seeing them at the bar, I wandered over as my daughter turned to see me approaching. Without a word, she tottered over towards me in her heels, throwing her arms around me. “Well, hello there, handsome!” she cried.
“Okay, how much have you had to drink, sweetheart?”
She leaned back and giggled. “Hmmm. I think we might have enjoyed some cocktails at Emily’s house before heading out.”
“And why are you here?”
She glanced around before leaning up towards my ear. “Because I knew my very handsome daddy would be here, and my girlfriends thought you might like the attention of four sexy young woman, who are all still teenagers, by the way.”
Her three friends all walked over. I’d known them for quite a few years as they’d all gone to the same high school together. They cheerfully wished me hello as Chloe wrapped her arms around my left as I walked to the bar. I earned a hug from each of them as I bought them a cocktail each and an additional bottle of wine for them to share. “Just behave yourselves,” I suggested.
“We’ll be good, Daddy,” Chloe replied, before leaning up to my ear, “Unless you don’t want my friends to be good. They can be naughty, if you really want them to be.”
I gave her a look as I chuckled. “I think I’ll return to my friends now. You girls have a good night. Chloe, if you’ve had enough by the time that I leave…”
“I’ll see, Daddy. Otherwise, I’ll share a taxi with my friends.”
“Just get home safely, and that goes for all of you.”
Four gorgeous smiles lit up their faces as they thanked me for caring. Returning to the table, I was finally smiling again as my friends all laughed at me. “Well, at least one woman in your life loves you,” Nathan suggested.
“Considering I’m the one likely to move out of the house, she’s already told me that she’s coming with me.”
“She’s always been daddy’s little girl,” Steven said, clapping my shoulder, “Same thing with my little girl. Worships the ground I walk on.”
“Fingers crossed it lasts for you like it has with Chloe. I’ve made mistakes but I’m not sure how I’d be if I didn’t have her with me for support. Not fair for a nineteen-year-old girl but she helps me smile.”
The four girls were having a good time, hearing them laughing and chatting away animatedly. Funnily enough, when they noticed me stand up with my friends, getting ready to go, Chloe was up and walking towards me, taking my hand and asking me to escort her home.
Arriving home a few minutes later, I led Chloe inside, the house in complete darkness. Sarah was fast asleep in bed. I couldn’t be bothered going to bed so walked back to the living room, grabbing a glass and pouring myself a scotch. Sitting back after kicking off my shoes, I only turned on the lamp next to the couch, otherwise sitting in silence.
“Not tired, Daddy?” Chloe asked softly as she appeared, wearing nothing more than one of my band t-shirts and I would hope panties underneath.
“Just didn’t feel like getting into bed with her.” Walking over to stand in front of me, I had to ask, “You’ve got panties on, haven’t you?”
Giggling, she lifted up her t-shirt to show off a pair of light blue that left little to the imagination. “I’m wearing panties, Daddy, but I’m not wearing a bra.”
“Good to know. Want a drink?”
She sat next to me once she’d grabbed a glass for herself, curling her legs underneath her, pouring her a small glass of scotch. Cuddling into my side, we sipped at our drinks in silence. Feeling her shuffle, I wrapped an arm around her, kissing the top of her head, hearing the soft sigh of appreciation. Finishing my drink, I placed the tumbler down, caught by surprise when she started to cry. “It’s not fair, Daddy,” she whispered.
“What’s not fair?”
“What she’s done and doing to you. You don’t deserve it, Daddy.”
“It’ll work out, sweetheart.”
She calmed down rather quickly and was asleep a few minutes later. Carrying her to bed, I managed to get her underneath her covers. Unsure whether I should take her t-shirt off or not, I left it on, covering her up and kissing her forehead. “I love you, Daddy,” she murmured.
“I love you too.”
Chapter 38: Testing Times Ch. 02
Chapter Text
Sarah was in a mood all day Sunday, but it was amazing how quickly my feelings for her had changed. The moment Chloe told me about the two boys had destroyed much of the love I held for her and was the moment our marriage started to move towards its inevitable end. Once Ben would tell me what I needed to do, I’d seal away most of my feelings until later and focus on what needed to be done. Sure, I was upset that my marriage was a complete fucking farce, and that my wife was a cheating bitch, but there was no point crying over it.
The only thing worth crying about would have been the fact my sons were not mine, but as I’ve said, their attitude meant I was finding it difficult to be upset about that as well. Chloe was attentive all day on Sunday, even making me chuckle as she walked out to the pool in a gorgeous bikini while I was mowing the lawn, smiling at me every single time I was pushing the mower in her direction.
“Looking good, Daddy. Going to join me in the pool afterwards?”
“I’ll go change once I’m done.”
After lunchtime, making Chloe and I a couple of sandwiches, I changed and joined her by the pool. My daughter is a gorgeous young woman. Maybe I’m biased due to being her father, but when I compared her to her three friends the night before, my daughter outshone them all. She kept her brunette hair around shoulder length, and usually had it in a ponytail. She had gorgeous sky-blue eyes, had to wear glasses and wore fashionable thin black frames, always perched on her cute little nose. Perfect teeth were behind a pair of lips that I’m sure many young men would like to kiss. She had freckles when younger though most of those had faded. A healthy tan, I knew her bust was a full C-cup, verging on a D-cup depending on where she bought her bras. Keeping fit, her stomach was flat, and her legs were stunning.
I knew her hair and eye colour might have come from me as Sarah was a blonde with brown eyes. Given that the two boys were similar, I just figured they took after their mother.
Sliding into the pool, Chloe took all of thirty seconds before joining me in the water. We mucked about for a few minutes before she swam towards me, wrapping her legs around my waist, hooking her arms around my neck. It was quite an intimate moment, guessing my daughter was just trying to make me feel better.
“You think I’m beautiful, don’t you, Daddy?”
“Of course I do, sweetheart, and not just because you’re my little girl.”
“Well, my daddy is very handsome, as I always say. Tall and broad, and I do like the chest hair, Daddy. I could curl up next to you and run my fingers through it. And you’re fit! How does Mum not notice you?”
“No idea and I’m finding it difficult to care any longer,” I replied with a shrug, “I have evidence of her cheating in those two boys, sweetheart. Learning the truth that night killed our marriage and a lot of my love for her. It’s what pissed me off about asking about going out. It’s like ‘Are you fucking serious, woman?’”
“I think she’s figuring out you know something is amiss, Daddy. She’s not completely stupid nor oblivious.” Kissing my cheek, she hugged me tightly. “Well, you’re mine now, Daddy. I’m your most important girl.”
“You certainly are now, sweetheart. Thanks for staying by my side.”
“I wasn’t going to hide it from you, Daddy, nor was I going to expect you to stay with her. It’s just wrong what she’s done. And it scares me to think about who else might know the truth.”
“I guess we’ll find out eventually.”
We did have dinner together as a family and the battle lines were obvious. Chloe barely talked to her mother, and though it wasn’t their fault, I knew her relationship with the two boys had been strained for a long time. I tried engaging them in conversation as always but, as usual, they didn’t really care. Sarah was already starting to look worried.
Leaving early the next morning, Chloe joined me as we attended the gym first before I drove her to the train station to get to university, seeing me off with a hug and kiss on my cheek as always. Tracy knew what was going on by now, greeting me with a smile, a cup of coffee, and a brief hug. She’d been my PA for a decade, and I considered her a friend in addition to an employee.
Ben arrived in the afternoon so we could discuss my options. As I would be separating and then filing for divorce as soon as I was legally allowed, I had to do separate our lives in all ways possible. I couldn’t remain in the house, and the chances of Sarah leaving were slim. I couldn’t exactly kick her out as, being honest, I still saw the boys as my own, but it was increasingly difficult not to slightly resent them, and I wasn’t willing to send them away from the only place they knew as their home. I wasn’t a monster. But I’m only human and they were now reminders of her infidelity. They were innocent but there was always collateral damage during a divorce. Ben suggested I move out into my own place; aware I was already looking at apartments. Sarah couldn’t stop Chloe joining me, as she was nineteen. I’d have to separate our finances. I would not be paying the mortgage while I wasn’t there. I would not be giving her any money as her wage was similar to mine.
“I want you to look into paternity fraud for me and the chances of it being successful,” I instructed, “And once I find out who the father is, I want to start some sort of proceedings against him.”
“How will you find out?”
“I will be sitting her down on Friday night and confront her with the evidence. She can’t deny the DNA results. I will spend the weekend looking at apartments. I won’t be telling her I’m moving out until the day I leave. Chloe is already packing a few things ready for our departure.”
“Make sure you look after your finances but also don’t intentionally fuck her over that way. The judge won’t look kindly upon that.”
“I’m aware. I’ll split everything evenly, but I’ll be taking her name off anything I don’t want her involved in.”
“Fair enough. Just play it safe for now. Remember, you have to wait a year before applying, and judges are still allowed to recommend some sort of mediation before granting the Divorce Order. If Sarah wants to stay married, if she fights it, judges will try and keep people married if they can.”
“Can we make the separation official before divorce?”
“I can type up a separation agreement. It’ll be legally binding and enforceable.”
“Good. Send that to me by Thursday afternoon. I’ll review it and hand it to her on Friday night.”
I didn’t avoid going home, trying to act normally except when it came to dealing with my wife. Given my sons still didn’t seem to give a shit about my presence, I didn’t really try too much with them either. Chloe kept me sane, keeping me company whenever I was at home. Sarah spent most of her time in the living room or bedroom so I avoided those two rooms unless I couldn’t. I still slept in the same bed as we had no spare rooms and I wasn’t going to sleep on the couch.
Driving Chloe to the station on Friday, I warned her what would be happening that evening. I didn’t want the two boys present, but I told her she was welcome to sit down with us as she already knew the truth anyway. My daughter said she would sit by my side to support me. “I don’t like her much anymore, Daddy,” she whispered, holding my hand as I drove.
“I’m not going to tell you how to feel or what to do. You’re entitled to your feelings. Plenty of children have next to no contact with one or both parents due to various reasons.”
Tracy was now completely up to date of what was going on, keeping me plied with coffee all day, ensuring she raised a smile from me every time she walked into my office. I noticed the top couple of buttons were undone, and the skirt she wore was slightly shorter than normal. She was an attractive woman, but I was still a married man. No longer happily, but until the day I moved out of home, I wouldn’t do anything with anyone. Once I was officially separated, though… Well, considering my wife thought playing away was fine, I’d give it some thought.
Visiting the gym after work, it made me feel good, put me in the zone for what was to come that evening. After a shower at home, I changed and walked into the living room, Sarah sitting back on the couch. Neither of us cooked dinner on a Friday night, agreeing that it would be either take-away or people looked after themselves.
“Sarah, can you join me at the table, please?”
“What for?”
“We have matters to discuss. I’ll be there in a moment.”
Chloe was waiting for me in her bedroom with all the paperwork we needed. The DNA tests and also official documentation that confirmed the two boys were not mine by blood. I also had the separation agreement ready to hand over.
Sarah was waiting for me, sitting to one side of the table. I sat opposite with Chloe sitting next to me. I could see the curiosity in the eyes of my wife. She knew something was wrong by now, she hadn’t been blind to the fact I’d turned off the taps regarding my affection for her. I’d avoided her completely if I could. She’d attempted to have sex with me a couple of times during the week and I’d turned her down flat both times. No excuses, I just told her I wasn’t interested. The second time, I heard her crying quietly to herself.
Chloe handed me the DNA test results, sliding those over so she could read them. The first three were for me, herself and Chloe. “Our daughter is ours, Sarah,” I stated, managing to keep my voice even.
Sarah knew straight away, hand coming to her mouth. Her eyes met mine. I glared back at her as hers started to glisten. Sliding the other two results across the table, she didn’t even need to look at them. “Imagine my shock when I learn that our sons are not actually mine, Sarah,” I spat, “I’m sure you now realise I have numerous questions. For starters, who is the father? How long were you fucking him for? Are you still fucking this person now? Or are you fucking someone else as it’s quite obvious to me that you have no interest in this marriage any longer? Care to answer any of those questions?”
As she didn’t seem capable of replying, tears rolling down her cheeks, her mouth opening a few times though no noise came out. Sliding across the last piece of paperwork, she glanced at it and nearly burst into tears. “I will be moving out as soon as I find a place to live. I’ve already set about separating our lives, Sarah. First of all, our finances. Putting it simply, you’re on your own from now on.”
“I’m going with daddy,” Charlotte added, “I’m not staying with you longer than I have to, whore.” Sarah’s head spun at the use of that work, looking at her daughter and crying even more. “Oh please, I’m thinking you’ve been cheating on daddy nearly your entire marriage to him. Why even bother marrying him if you wanted to fuck someone else?”
“Who’s their father, Sarah?”
She kept crying before she told me a name that left me absolutely floored. “As you’re not the father, it’ll be James.”
Her brother. Fucking hell… “You’re serious? Your brother?”
“I’ve never slept with anyone else during our marriage except him, Mark.”
“Are you sleeping with him now?” She nodded again. “For how long?”
“The past three years.”
Chloe took my hand again as I nearly leapt across the table and would have done something I promised to never do. “Have you ever not fucked him during our marriage?”
“We stopped once you and I started dating. We only restarted about a year before I fell pregnant with Michael. We stopped after Christopher was born because I had a bad feeling he was the father of them both.” She paused before adding softly, “I had a feeling they were not yours when they were born. They looked just like him as a baby.”
“Why did you restart?”
“He needed me during his divorce. He’s my brother and I love him. I always have, always will.”
“What am I then? Chopped liver?”
She managed to meet my eyes. “You’re my husband and I love you too. But it’s different with you to him. James is my sibling. He’s my other half.”
My fist slammed the table, making her jump. “No, I’m your other fucking half. I’m the one you exchanged vows with on our wedding day, but I have obviously learned that your vows mean precisely fuck all. Well, the good times are over now, Sarah. I’ll be seeing you in court for more than just our fucking divorce once we’re done.”
“What do you mean?”
“You’ll see what I mean when you receive the paperwork. I’d get yourself a lawyer once I have the divorce petition written up and ready to go, but I’m not staying married to you, and though I still have love in my heart for those boys…” I paused and looked at Chloe, seeing tears running down her cheeks. My heart almost stopped as I figured it out. Glaring back at Sarah, I practically growled, “They know, don’t they? They know they’re not mine. That explains their attitude towards me in the past couple of years.”
“I’m sorry,” she cried, “But James figured it out, and as he never had kids with Julie… He deserved to know he was a father.”
“And I didn’t deserve to know they’re not mine?” She didn’t answer to that. “Your idea was to make me some sort of unwilling fucking cuckold? Is that how much you actually love me?”
“I hoped you’d never find out. You love them like they’re your own anyway.”
“Well, my feelings have obviously changed recently, particularly as their attitudes fucking suck. Easy to figure out why. Just one last question. Why did he split up with Julie?”
“She learned about us, meaning James and me, and freaked out,” she replied quietly.
I lurched between wanting to faint and needing to leap over the table and commit domestic violence. Taking a couple of deep breaths, I managed to stand up, though my entire body was shaking with rage. Chloe stood up with me, her hand holding me as tightly as possible, trying to keep me calm.
“Warn him right now, Sarah, and I mean this one hundred percent. If I ever see him again, I will beat him close enough to death that he’ll flinch at just a photo of me going forward. I promise you; I will put him in hospital. I can’t hit you. Fucking hell, I want to smash your fucking face in right now, but I won’t. I’m no wife beater. But the hate I feel for you right now, I wouldn’t piss on you if you were on fire, I’d just add more gasoline, so you’d burn for fucking longer. Our marriage is done, Sarah. I’ll be moving out as soon as possible. Keep the fucking house, I honestly don’t care. I’m taking my daughter and leaving.”
Standing up, I glared down at her, surprised at the fact she was sobbing. I’m surprised she felt an iota of guilt considering the decade and a half of lies I’d been living. “What will you do?” she finally asked.
“Unfortunately, there isn’t a spare room here but I’m not sleeping on the couch as I’m not the one who has completed fucked over their spouse.”
“We have an air mattress, Daddy. You can sleep in my room. At least I love you.”
“I love him too!” Sarah insisted.
“Funny way of showing it, Sarah,” my daughter retorted, hearing her keep her own temper in check, “I don’t care if it’s your brother, father or a complete stranger, it’s the fact you’ve cheated on Daddy which disgusts me. I’ll be leaving with Daddy too. Quite frankly, once I’m gone, I never want to see you again.”
“That’ll do as a temporary measure, Chloe. Thank you.” I glared down at Sarah again. “I’ll be telling everyone what’s going on. I’ll be kind enough to leave out the incest part, but everyone is going to know those boys are not mine and you’ve had an affair for a good portion of our marriage. Do your parents know?” Shaking her head, I wasn’t sure whether to believe her. “I’d be calling James and warning him, as I said earlier. Quite frankly, the only reason I won’t kill the worthless cunt is that he’s not worth doing time in prison for.”
Walking out without another word, I go changed into a t-shirt and pair of jeans, sliding on a pair of shoes. Chloe met me in the hallway, having changed herself. “I’m coming with you, Daddy.”
“I don’t know what I’m doing, I just want out of here.”
She took my hand and smiled. “Let’s just go for a drive then. Give me your keys, you’re in no state to drive, Daddy.”
We ended up just driving around for an hour before stopping at a Macca’s, buying a sundae for each of us. Sitting in near silence, I finished mine first as I watched her finish off hers, chuckling as she was messing around, moaning softly as she sucked the spoon clean each time, a mischievous look in her eyes. Walking back to our car once she was finished, she drove us in the direction of home but pulled into the carpark of a nature reserve ten minutes from our house.
“When will you go apartment hunting, Daddy?” she asked once parked up.
“Tomorrow. I’ve already got in touch with a couple of agents. As I won’t be paying any bills for here any longer, I’ll certainly be able to afford a decent apartment.”
“Do you not have obligations though?”
“Legally, yes. But I’ll put it bluntly, Chloe. Sarah can go and get fucked. If she wants help, she can get her brother or family to assist her from now on. I’m sure I’ll get criticism regarding the boys, but considering their attitudes lately, it’s obvious they no longer see me as their father.”
“I’ve seen how hard you’ve been trying with them, Daddy. I guess it makes sense.”
“I would love to see how they are around James. I can only imagine how Sarah, James and the boys have played happy families. I don’t believe her about the parents. I reckon they know. I’m tempted to go ask them.”
Turning towards me, she leaned over and kissed my cheek. “Just you and me against the world, Daddy.”
Turning to face her, I caressed her cheek, watching as the smile on her face broadened. “I’ll find us somewhere quickly. You should come along. It will be our new home and I want to hear your opinions about where we will be living.”
Arriving home a little later, I checked the time to see it was nearly midnight. Chloe led me towards her bedroom door, kissing my cheek again, whispering she’d get the air mattress ready. Grabbing some clothes from my bedroom, Sarah seemed to be asleep though her lamp was still on, noticing the pile of tissues on her bedside table.
Grabbing some clean underwear and a t-shirt, she didn’t turn over, hearing her sniffle a couple of times. Changing in the main bathroom, I made it back to Chloe’s room to see her getting the air mattress ready. Shutting the door, I was surprised she locked it. Just as I was about to get onto the mattress, she asked, “What the hell are you doing, Daddy?”
“Getting into bed.”
“I have a queen bed here. It’s big enough for us both. I just suggested the air mattress so Sarah wouldn’t be weird about it. Get your butt up here now.”
“But…”
“No, Daddy. I won’t have you getting a bad back because of that bitch. And I’m not sleeping on it because this is my bed and I decide who is sleeping on it.” Meeting her eyes, she smiled at me. “It’s okay, Daddy. We’re just going to sleep, though if you let me snuggle with you, I’ll be even happier.”
Chuckling to myself at her tone, I got up and walked around to other side of her bed, switching off the light next to her bed. Getting comfortable on my back, she immediately turned and cuddled into my side, one hand on my chest, her leg resting on top of mine. “Good thing you’re nineteen. If you were a little younger, this would be inappropriate,” I mentioned.
“Love you, Daddy,” she whispered, feeling her breath on my neck.
“Love you, sweetheart.”
I was surprised that I slept like a log. I guess getting plenty off my chest earlier in the evening helped me feel better. Waking in the morning, I’d turned onto my side, feeling the bed moving slightly.
“Daddy,” I heard Chloe whimper, “Daddy…”
Slowly opening my eyes, the first thing I saw was Chloe’s eyes gazing into mine. She grinned immediately though she did start to blush. The t-shirt she’d been wearing had disappeared, the sheets covering her before had been lowered, giving me a first look at her very perky breasts. Her arm continued to move, Chloe moaning softly again as my eyes moved down her toned tummy before I noticed where her fingers were and what they were doing.
“Daddy,” she whimpered again.
Half of my brain was telling me to get up and out of her room immediately. She was my little girl, and this should be a private moment. The half was telling me she was whimpering my name for a reason, and if I thought about it, this wasn’t a particular surprise. It was obvious Chloe had been getting closer to me over the past months and years. Unlike her dopey father, she didn’t have a blinkered view of her mother. She didn’t know about the cheating, but I have a feeling she might have made assumptions about Sarah.
“You okay, sweetheart?”
She grinned. “I’ve got my daddy in my bed, and I was so horny when I woke up.”
“So you thought you’d masturbate?”
“Of course, Daddy. It’s a perfectly healthy thing to do. I masturbate every morning and night. Sometimes I’ll even sneak off into the bathroom at university and jill myself in one of the stalls. Occasionally, Emily or Hannah will join me, and we’ll do it together.”
She glanced down and smiled at me. “And I think my daddy likes hearing about his little girl masturbating, considering the obscene tent in your underwear.” Shuffling closer, she kissed me ever so lightly on the lips. “Want to know what I think about when masturbating, Daddy? I think about you, every single time. I imagine you coming into my room and joining me, taking off my clothes before your tongue and fingers caress my body.” She shuddered and took a deep breath. Resting a hand on her hips, she smiled broadly. “You can touch me there, Daddy. I know this is a lot to take in.”
“Considering what I learned yesterday… What else do you think about, sweetie?”
“I imagine you spreading my legs and kissing my pussy before you eat me out. My god, I imagine the orgasms I have as my daddy eats my tight little pussy. You can’t see it right now, but one day, I’ll show it to you, Daddy. Then you’ll fall in love with it and never want another one.”
Kissing her forehead, I asked softly, “And after I make you orgasm?”
“Then the big event, Daddy. You get me comfortable before you make love to me, sliding your big daddy dick inside me. My god, I know it might hurt me a little bit, but I’m not quite a virgin anymore, Daddy.”
“How do you mean?”
She didn’t answer as she clearly had an orgasm. Watching my little girl cum was one of the most beautiful things I’d ever seen. “Daddy,” she whimpered. I pulled her closer, her fingers continuing to plunge inside her pussy. I could inhale her natural scent, only making me harder. “I love you so much, Daddy.”
“I love you too, sweetheart.” Kissing her cheek, I whispered, “Was it a good orgasm?”
“Better because you were here, Daddy.”
“You’ve never not called me that, you know? I thought…”
“You’ve always been daddy and always will be.” Taking her fingers from her pussy, I couldn’t help groaning as she sucked her fingers clean. “Daddy, know how I said I wasn’t exactly a virgin?” I nodded and she smiled again. “I’ve never been with a man. But you know Emily, my bestie? Well, we use toys on each other. When she sleeps over, we’ll masturbate all night together, and sometimes use our toys on each other. But my dildo is a lot smaller than your big cock.”
I had no idea my little girl had explored herself so much. I guess there are some things a father simply doesn’t think about. “And how do you know I have a big cock?”
“Because I’ve seen it quite a few times hard or flaccid, Daddy. I’m just smart enough for you not to catch me.”
I let her calm down before I suggested we should get up. Checking my phone, it was 8am, so a reasonable lie-in compared to when I usually got up during the week. Chloe slid out of bed first, taking in her cute little butt as she pulled on a fresh pair of panties. To my amusement, she picked up the pair she’d been wearing, turning around and throwing them onto my face.
“Bet you’ll learn to love my scent, Daddy,” she giggled before walking to the door. She turned back and smiled lovingly before disappearing, closing the door behind her.
I closed my eyes and inhaled my little girl’s scent. “Fuck,” I groaned. I would have jerked off but, considering I’d just watched her masturbate next to me, I didn’t want to jerk off in her bed.
Sarah was already up so I could grab a pair of shorts and a clean t-shirt. Walking into the kitchen, Chloe was already at the table, nursing a cup of coffee, smirking at me as soon as I appeared. Sarah was at the stove, letting me know she was getting breakfast ready. I wasn’t going to turn down some bacon and eggs. Chloe didn’t take the offer, the two boys obviously still in bed. They usually didn’t make an appearance until mid-morning at the earliest.
Placing a plate in front of me, Sarah met my eyes and returned a sad smile, turning to grab her own plate. She sat next to me, to my left, opposite Chloe.
“I don’t suppose we can talk about last night,” she said.
“No, Sarah. There’s not all that much to talk about. You cheated on me god knows how many times, with your own brother, and passed off the children you had with him as my own. Quite frankly, the sooner I leave, the better for all of us. Even better, invite James to move in once I’m gone, he can adopt the two kids, that way I won’t have to pay for them any longer.”
“You’re still their father, Mark. You’ve raised them as your own children.”
“Nope, they were my children but, considering everything I’ve learned, I’m finding it very difficult to think of them the same way. James donated the sperm, and you’ve told them about that. You’re not blind, deaf or stupid, Sarah. You’ve seen how they treated me lately. I was going to write it off as typical moody teenagers, but their lack of respect for me is now obvious and it’s easy to see why. Honestly, I’ll wash my hands of them and fuck you for ruining that aspect of my life. They’re the responsibility of you and your brother now.” I noticed her rock at the expletives. “The only one I genuinely love in this household now is my daughter. She’s the only one who still loves me unconditionally and has never hurt me.”
“I still love you,” Sarah whispered.
“Conditionally. I’m still here because I help pay the bills and mortgage, keep control of certain things. You claim you’re happy but you’re full of shit, at least in terms of our marriage and any intimacy we might have once shared. I’m not going to put up with that a moment longer. I’ll bet good money you’ll have your brother in here as quicky as possible. Once I’m gone, I don’t give a flying fuck what you do. I just want this sham of a marriage over.”
Finishing my breakfast, I placed everything in the dishwasher. Getting changed, I called one of the estate agents I’d been in touch with, organising to meet them at a nearby apartment complex. Chloe joined me, wearing a very pretty, yellow sundress, hair in a ponytail, glasses on her nose. My daughter knew what I liked, it seemed.
Sarah said nothing as I walked past her, where she was sitting on the couch, as I walked outside with Chloe following me. Driving over to the apartment complex, she held my hand the entire way, saying nothing, a small smile on her face the entire time.
It was a productive day as we eventually viewed half a dozen, stopping for a pub lunch at around 1pm. Neither of us particularly wanted to head home, Sarah sending one message, asking if we’d be home for dinner. I messaged her, telling her not to bother. Instead, I took Chloe to my parents, a surprise visit, but Mum answered the door and immediately hugged me when she noticed it was me, before Chloe was hugged just as tightly.
Dad was on the phone within five minutes to order in some food, as we gathered in the living room. The parents were full of questions, Chloe continuing to hold my hand for support, as I explained everything I’d learned, only leaving out the fact the father of the boys was her brother, but I let them know she’d had long affairs and there was no chance of working it out.
“Don’t blame you,” my mother stated, “To do that to you for so long. That’s just disgusting. Shows how little you can know some people.”
“I’ll be out of there as soon as possible. I’ve already started separating our finances. Far as I’m concerned, she’s on her own.”
“Did she tell you who the father is?” my father wondered.
“She did, but I won’t tell you who it is. That’s the only favour I’ll be doing her for now.” I sipped at the drink Mum had given me. “It’ll be interesting in court when I share who it is though.”
Dinner put me in a better mood, the four of us chatting away about anything other than the failure of my marriage. We eventually stayed until late in the evening, not surprised that Sarah didn’t bother asking where we were. I would have politely replied but that would have been about it. Leaving as my parents did need sleep, they both hugged Chloe tightly, I shook hands with the old man before Mum hugged me just as tightly as my daughter.
All bedroom doors were shut when we arrived home. The door to my bedroom was unlocked so I could grab some things, the lights off and Sarah obviously asleep, her light snores filling the otherwise silent air. Returning to Chloe’s room, she was busy undressing. I stood like a statue after closing the door, watching her undo her bra before she dropped her panties. Glancing back, she smiled and turned, stepping towards me, leaning up to kiss my cheek.
“Time for bed, Daddy.”
“You’re naked.”
“I usually sleep naked, Daddy. I only wore something for you last night so you wouldn’t be too awkward. Now get your clothes off.”
“You want me nude too?”
She looked thoughtful before replying with a sigh, “Fine, you can keep your underwear on. Nothing else though! And just remember that I need to masturbate before going to sleep. I’m surprised I slept so quickly last night without my usual ritual.”
Thankfully, she pulled the sheets up but there was no missing she was playing with herself. I undressed quickly and joined her under the bed, lying on my back as my little girl got off beside me. “Daddy,” she moaned softly, shuffling closer so her shoulder rested against mine, “I’m so wet, Daddy.”
“You’re a tease,” I muttered.
“Will you touch me, Daddy? Maybe slide a couple of your thick fingers into my tight little pussy?”
“Sweetheart…”
Feeling her kiss my cheek, she nuzzled into my neck and giggled. “I’m going to tease you relentlessly until you give in, Daddy,” she whispered, “You know how much I love you.”
“I know, sweetheart. I know.”
Enjoying more than one orgasm, I was achingly hard by the time she was done. After sucking her fingers clean, she turned onto her side, her arm across my broad chest. Her fingers were soon caressing me, hearing her giggle again, making me almost jump as her hand caressed my cock. Snuggling into me even more, her hot breath near my ear, she giggled again. It was a dagger to my heart, knowing she was turning me on, and that I was already thinking some very naughty things.
“Do you need relief, Daddy?” she whispered into my ear, “Do you need your little girl to take care of you?”
“Not in this room, sweetheart. Add to that, I’m your father. It’s one thing you masturbate next to me…”
“Don’t I turn you on, Daddy?”
“You’re turning me on like crazy, sweetheart. That’s the problem. I’m your father, you’re my little girl.”
“I’m also a nineteen-year-old woman who loves you more than anyone, Daddy. Let people say it’s wrong, but if I have to, I’ll spend as long as I have to until you finally give into how you really feel about me.”
I turned my head, lifting her chin so her eyes met mine in the darkness. “Sweetheart,” I whispered, “You already know how much I love you.”
“I do, Daddy.” She cuddled into me, moving her arm back up and gripping me tightly. “I’ll be good until we’re in our own place,” she added softly, “Then you’re mine. My tight little pussy will be yours to play with. As will my perky little tits and my pert little bottom. And also my pretty mouth.”
Waking the next morning with Chloe spooning back against me, she threw her leg back over me and got herself off twice, rubbing her butt against my morning wood. I was aching to cum by the time she was done, Chloe turning around and kissing me softly. Not a chaste kiss, but I made sure it didn’t go too far. Sliding out of bed, I took two minutes before heading to the bathroom for a shower so I could take care of myself.
I wasn’t surprised that Sarah disappeared with the two boys not long after we made our appearance. I didn’t really care where she was going but Chloe was obviously curious, asking if she was taking them to see their real father. Sarah grimaced as she asked the question in front of them. The smirk that formed on both their faces told me everything I needed to know. I know I’m supposed to keep loving them considering I raised them for so long, but they were making it increasingly difficult with each passing day.
“We’ll be out for the day apartment hunting. Don’t bother making us dinner,” I muttered. Sarah didn’t say a word as she led the boys out the front door. “Really tempted to just bend you over the table right now, Chloe,” I added, throwing my toast down in disgust.
“When did you last have sex, Daddy?”
“You mean made love and not just the little bit of pity sex she obviously threw my way every so often?”
She didn’t wait for an answer, standing up from opposite me and rounding the table, gesturing for me to move so she could straddle my lap, hugging me tightly as I ran my hand up and down her back. “We need to move as soon as possible, Daddy. We’ll look at a few more apartments today then decide on one tonight.”
“Fuck it. I need out of here too. Two of the apartments we viewed yesterday were fantastic. Further away from here, the better.”
Chapter 39: Testing Times Ch. 03
Chapter Text
We had a fun day viewing apartments again. For fun, this time we didn’t tell the estate agents that we were father and daughter. The reaction to our arriving was amusing each time, knowing they were wondering what our arrangement was. The way Chloe was looking at me all day, though. I wasn’t blind to it, constantly holding hands. If not holding my hand, they were busy caressing my upper body and arms.
Stopping for a pub lunch, we spent the entire time talking and laughing. We also discussed the future. She was at her first year of university and I’d told her that once she was into her final year of high school, she didn’t need to work, preferring she focused on studies. I’d agreed that she could continue that through university though she was more than welcome to work part-time if she wanted. I had no problem giving her an allowance as she was sensible with her money anyway.
“Can you afford it?” she asked.
“I don’t like the idea of renting, but I don’t want to buy straight away. I make damn good money, Chloe. If it’s just you and me, we’ll be living very comfortably together.”
“I’d suggest a one room, but I guess if we have guests…”
“Sweetheart… Once we move…”
“Daddy, I’m sleeping in your bed.” She stood up and sat next to me in the booth we were sharing. “I’m already used to you being with me,” she whispered, “Please don’t make me sleep alone again.”
“We’ll talk about it when we move. But I guess we’ll be sharing a bed at home until we move out.”
Arriving home for dinner, there was no sign of Sarah or the boys. For fun, I called her parents. Her mother answered, and I asked if Sarah was there with the boys. She was obviously clueless as to our marital issues, confirming she was. Asking if James was also there, she said that he was. I started to laugh away, thanking her for the information before hanging up.
If I didn’t laugh, I’d have felt nothing but anger and probably thrown my phone before destroying the area of the house I was in. As it was only two of us, I ordered in some pizza while opening another bottle of scotch. Chloe joined me, slowly drinking as we watched a little television. Sarah arrived home with the boys when we’d polished off the pizza and half a bottle. The disdain I looked at her with had her retreating to the bedroom within a couple of minutes. The boys didn’t say a word to either Chloe or me, though they looked rather smug as they disappeared towards their rooms.
Heading to bed at a reasonable time, I showered before returning to Chloe’s room. Sarah was awake but didn’t say a word as I grabbed a couple of things I needed. She looked at me but chose to remain quiet. I guess she was buying the whole sleeping on an air mattress thing. I was assuming she knew our marriage was toast so was simply letting me get on with things until I moved out.
Chloe was already playing with herself walking into her room, this time with the sheets kicked back so I could see her naked body. Spreading her legs wider, I couldn’t help getting my first good look at that sweet little pussy of my daughter. She removed her fingers so I could see everything. “Do you like it, Daddy? I kept it nice and smooth for you.”
Smiling as I walked around the bed, I lay next to her on my side as she resumed playing her herself. Turning her head towards me, I leaned forward and kissed her softly on the lips. She kissed me back as she moaned softly into my mouth. Kissing her again and again, they increased in passion before I finally gave in and slid my tongue into her mouth.
Daughter or not, be damned. She clearly wanted me, and I was finding it increasingly difficult to say no to her. Breaking the kiss, I leaned back enough to meet her glistening eyes as I caressed her cheek, watching the smile slowly formed before she moaned again.
“Cum for me, sweetheart,” I whispered, “Cum for your daddy.”
“I do every single time, Daddy. Every orgasm I have is for you…” She giggled. “Okay, maybe when I’m playing with Emily, a few are for her too.”
I watched my daughter orgasm more than once, wrapping an arm round her as she turned onto her side, not relenting as she kissed me hard, moaning into my mouth as she enjoyed one more orgasm before she needed to stop. Before I could say anything, she slid her fingers into my mouth. “Taste me, Daddy,” she whispered, “Taste your little girl.”
Removing her fingers, I kissed her again, pulling her tight to my body, enough she could feel my erection pressing into her. Smiling as I caressed her back, she eventually broke the kiss to snuggle into me, so I pulled the sheets up to cover our bodies. Wishing me goodnight, she was fast asleep rather quickly.
Waking up on my back, I was also woken by a weight on my groin, opening my eyes to see Chloe gazing down at me. As soon as my eyes were open, she was rubbing her pussy along my covered cock. I groaned as my hands automatically went to her hips as I realised my daughter was simulating me fucking her.
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
I knew I should stop her. I should definitely have stopped her. But gazing at her beautiful face, the unabashed love and lust in her eyes, the way she moaned softly with each gyration of her pussy on my cock, I simply couldn’t bring myself to do it. In that moment, I was an incredibly weak man.
“You know this is wrong,” I whispered.
“I don’t care,” she cried softly, leaning down to kiss me hard, “This is what I want, Daddy.”
Moving her hand between her legs, she got herself off within a couple of minutes, and I think the fact it was as close to intimacy as we’d been, she collapsed onto my chest and started to cry. I held her to my chest, feeling her tears fall onto my bare chest, running my hand up and down her back to comfort my little girl.
“It’s okay, sweetheart. It’s okay. Daddy’s got you.”
“You won’t let me go?”
“Never. You’re my girl.”
We were up and out of the house before the wife or the boys made an appearance. Working out at the gym certainly helped get the blood flowing, showering in the bathroom before I changed for work. Driving Chloe to the station afterwards, we shared what I’d call a proper kiss. She ran her fingers down my cheek before wishing me a good day, and as always, told me how much she loved me.
Walking into work that morning, Tracy was surprised by the fact I was smiling. I told her I was sorting things out but, most importantly, I would always have the love of my little girl. “She’s going to go with you?”
“Definitely won’t stay with her mother. It was thanks to Chloe’s assignment that I learned the truth.”
“And what’s that?”
I remembered I hadn’t actually told her. “Shit…” Glancing around, I gestured with my head. Locking the door, Tracy sat down as I realised that I’d brought the paperwork with me. I passed the DNA test results for the five of us. Tracy gasped when she read the email from the DNA centre, who clarified who I had and had no fathered.
“You had no idea?” she finally asked.
“This look like the face of someone who was clued in?”
“I guess not. And I’m assuming you were discussing divorce options with Ben?”
“I served Sarah a separation agreement on Friday night. Chloe and I were apartment hunting on the weekend. We’ve agreed on two, so I’m going to call at lunchtime and put an offer in. I’ll be looking to stay a year at minimum, as that’s how long I have to wait to divorce.”
“How’s Sarah taken it?”
“I think she’s realised the marriage is over. She’s pretty much already given up trying to keep me as her husband. Then again, I’ve made it perfectly clear that I’m done with her.”
Being busy at work kept my mind off things at home. My father being aware of what was going on, he was sending me plenty of work that he usually dealt with to keep my mind occupied at the same time. Chloe called me early afternoon, asking if I’d rather go out for dinner than go home. Sounded perfect to me, not arriving home until much later in the evening.
By Wednesday, I’d called the estate agent about the apartment Chloe and I had liked the most, putting a deposit down and agreeing to pick up the keys and sign the paperwork on Saturday. It was stylish and modern, came partly furnished, and we could move in immediately. At dinner that evening, again spending it away from the house, I suggested we go shopping on the weekend for furniture and, once the apartment was set up, we’d move in, hopefully the weekend after that at the latest. Chloe loved the idea, practically leaping on me, kissing me all over the face.
Watching her masturbate each morning and evening was also making it very difficult for me as a man at the same time. I hadn’t touched her intimately at all and considering my wife had spent what felt like half our marriage cheating on me, the only thing stopping me from fooling around with Chloe was the fact she was my daughter. But the fact she didn’t care at all about that, the fact she wanted to be with me, the fact she would always love me unconditionally, it was all making it very difficult to continue saying no.
But I wouldn’t do anything with her in her own bed. Her masturbating was erotic and a turn on, but the only thing I would do was hug and kiss her, and I would only touch her on any non-erogenous zones. Not touched her breasts. Definitely not touched her pussy. I knew that the way we were occasionally kissing was beyond the line.
“Daddy,” she moaned again on Thursday morning. She was next to me on the bed, her legs spread high and wide, thrusting her dildo as deep as she could, “Fuck me, Daddy.”
My underwear was still on. I still hadn’t been naked in front of her. But watching her fuck herself silly was too much as I slowly stroked myself though, with her eyes closed, she didn’t notice it.
“Oh fuck!” she cried, “Oh Daddy, I’m going to cum!” Turning my head, she kissed me softly as she started to whimper. “I’m cumming, Daddy. Oh shit…” Watching her body shudder as the orgasm hit was almost too much. She kept fucking herself, turning onto her side as she left it buried, wrapping an arm around her as she took a few moments to catch her breath. “Daddy, are you stroking off too?” she whispered.
“Yeah. Can’t help it.”
Giggling, she kissed my cheek. “Glad to finally get you at least joining in.”
“I’ll finish off in the shower. I don’t want to make a mess.”
“I would suggest you just cum on me, but I guess that’s too much for now?”
“Sweetheart, if I gave into some of the thoughts that I’ve had recently…”
Watching her slide out of bed, I was amused how much she seemed to just enjoy being naked in front of me nowadays. As I needed a shower, and it was still rather early in the morning, I got up and headed to the bathroom. Standing under the hot water, hoping I’d calm down, I almost jumped out of my skin when I felt two arms wrap around me.
“Hello, handsome,” Chloe whispered. Turning around, she looked me up and down, looking up after getting a good look at my hard cock, her eyes lighting up. “Fuck, Daddy, your cock is bigger than I remember.” Resting her hands on my chest, she stood up to kiss me. “Jerk off for me, Daddy. I want to see you cum.”
She stood back against the tiled wall, spread her legs, and started to fondle herself with one hand, playing with one of her breasts with the other. “Like the show, Daddy?” I could barely reply as all I wanted to do was cum, making do with a grunt in reply. “Thinking about sliding your big cock into my hot little pussy? I can’t wait until my daddy inside me. The moment we finally make love, you’ll never want another pussy. And then you can put a baby in me once I’m finished at university.”
“What?”
“I’m going to give you a son, Daddy. Our son.”
“Sweetheart…”
She smiled at me, moaning softly as she was clearly as turned on as I was. Taking in her live show, I warned her I was about to cum. She stepped closer and I couldn’t stop my orgasm, groaning as spurt after spurt of cum landed on her body. She giggled, whispering how warm it felt. Resting an arm on her shoulder, continuing to pump my cock until I had nothing left. Meeting her eyes, the desire returned had me pressing her back against the wall, my mouth on hers as I kissed her with all the feelings and passion I felt for my own daughter in that moment.
“Daddy,” she whimpered as I moved down to her neck, “Finally, Daddy…”
“I’m not fucking you, sweetheart. We’re just fooling around…”
“Don’t care, Daddy. You’re mine now.”
I didn’t reply as there was still that part of me that was telling me this needed to stop before either of us got hurt. But the hurt I’d suffered, the lack of love and intimacy from the women who’d given me her vows, so little wonder that Chloe’s love and affection was something I latched onto.
Finishing our shower, she walked out first. Getting dressed separately, Sarah was only rising and getting ready as my daughter and I shared breakfast. I’d barely seen her since Sunday evening, and she appeared surprised to see us still in the house. Politely wishing us good morning, Chloe barely grunted a reply, but I did at least reply somewhat politely in return.
I headed out with friends on Friday night, not surprised to run into Chloe and her friends at the same pub. To my amusement, as my friends were getting ready to go home, my daughter asked if I was interested in going to a club with her. Figuring we were in no hurry to go home; I’ll admit I had a fun couple of hours with four beautiful young women. The four were dressed to impressed, but Chloe never left my side the entire night as her three friends did enjoy the occasional dance with another man.
Returning home well after midnight, Chloe was giggling as I had bought her a couple of expensive cocktails. Kicking off her heels, we headed straight for her bedroom, closing and locking her door as she stripped naked immediately. Turning towards me, she started undoing the buttons of my shirt, helping that off, before her nimble fingers moved to the belt of my trousers, unfastening the button and lowering the zipper. Without hesitation, she made sure my underwear was lowered at the same time.
“You’re sleeping naked with me, Daddy.”
I’d had more than a couple of drinks myself so happily agreed, snuggling with my daughter in bed. We made out like a pair of horny teenagers. Well, she still was one for the time being, my cock poking her constantly as my hand made its way down to her pert and firm little arse.
“I’m so turned on, Daddy,” she moaned. Rolling onto her back, she spread her legs, her fingers immediately between them as she played with herself. “Stroke yourself off for me, Daddy.”
Getting up onto my knees, I sat between her legs as I watched my little girl pleasure herself. I couldn’t take my eyes off her gorgeous little pussy. The scent of her sex filled my nostrils, which just turned me on even further. “Sweetie, do you have lube?”
She giggled, opening her bottom drawer, noticing she had a couple of dildos and also a butt plug. Noticing my eyes widen, she handed me the lube first. “I haven’t used it yet, Daddy. I bought it on a whim as I thought my daddy might like to fuck my arse one day.”
Leaning down to kiss her, she whimpered into my mouth, her free hand stroking my back. “You’ve wanted this for a while, haven’t you?”
“Yes, Daddy,” she whispered, “I had a bad feeling about Sarah. Now I have my chance.”
Remaining over her, I continued to stroke my cock as I watched her orgasm first. She kissed me hard during her orgasm, sliding her fingers into my mouth again, tasting her a second time. That set off my orgasm, sitting back enough as I came all over her tight little body. Spurt after spurt erupted from my cock as I did my best to rein in my groan.
“That’s it, Daddy. Cum all over your little girl.”
When I felt her fingers grasp my cock, I groaned again, feeling her try and get every last remaining drip out of my cock, before she removed her hand. Resting next to her on the bed, she giggled, mentioning how hot and sticky it felt, as my cum had washed straight off her the previous time in the shower. She waited until it was drying out before wiping her body off with a couple of wet wipes.
“Feel better, Daddy?”
“I’m sure you felt my erection dancing in the club, sweetheart.”
“Oh, I did, Daddy. I knew how turned on I was making you feel.”
Turning onto her side, she snuggled into me, kissing me softly on the lips. Caressing her back, her head rested under my chin. “I love you, sweetheart. We’ll go shopping today for furniture. I’ve got the measurements for each room. We’ll talk more when we wake up.”
“Love you, Daddy,” she whispered, hearing her yawn, “That was a big orgasm.”
“Mine was too. Meant even more as it was with you.”
“You mean that, Daddy?”
“I’ve had time to think, sweetheart. I’m struggling to understand how much your mother has ever genuinely loved me since you were born, even during our entire marriage. As for you…”
“Every day, Daddy,” she whispered, “I used to be so excited when you’d come home from work as I knew I’d get the biggest hug in the world.”
She fell asleep quickly, giving me more time to think about what was happening in my life. Each day, the line in the sand about how far I’d go with my daughter was either moving further ahead, or I’d simply leapt across it long ago and what we did no longer worried me as much as just getting the divorce from Sarah completed as soon as legally possible.
Woken by my daughter masturbating again, I chuckled as she’d kept her word. Every morning and night, she would get herself off a least once before getting out of bed or going to sleep. Once she’d cum, she kissed my cheek and headed for a shower. As it was the weekend and we were up later, I didn’t want to be caught by Sarah.
There was no sign of the future ex-wife around the kitchen, so I offered to buy us breakfast before we went shopping. After a cooked meal and a coffee, Chloe rarely let go of my hand as we shopped around for furniture and all the household items we were going to need. After buying all the big ticket items, agreeing to have them delivered during the week, I drove us to the estate agents to pick up the keys to the apartment, both of us signing the paperwork.
Returning to the house late afternoon, Sarah was sat at the kitchen table. Chloe and I sat at the opposite end to her, waiting until she looked up.
“I’m sure you’re now aware that I’ve completely separated our finances. I’ve taken half of the money from the joint account, removed your name as the beneficiary from anything to do with me, and quite frankly, you’re on your own from now on. As I said, get James to move in or something. I honestly don’t care what you do now.”
“I do love you, Mark,” she whispered, “I wish you’d understand that I can love two people at once. He’s my brother!”
“If I’d known I was signing up to share you, I’d have never married you in the first place. Funny way of showing your love for me, keeping it a complete secret, forcing me to raise two boys who aren’t even mine. And considering their attitudes towards me for the past few months and longer, I find it very difficult to see myself as their father. And I blame you for that as well.”
“We’ve got an apartment, Sarah,” Chloe explained further, “We’ve been shopping today for everything we need. We’ll be out of here by next weekend.”
“I’m guessing you hate me too,” Sarah whispered.
“I fucking despise you for what you’ve done to Daddy. Once I’m gone, don’t expect to see me again for a very long time. I would like to say I’ll miss my brothers but considering they’ve been nothing but little shits to both me and Daddy, I’ll be taking some time before I try and resume our relationship.”
Rising to my feet, I looked down at Sarah. “We’ll be heading out tonight and don’t intend on spending too much time here before we’re out of here for good.”
We kept our word. Apart from returning to shower and sleep, we barely spent any time at the house. I took from Wednesday off from work for the delivery of all the major items we’d purchased the previous Saturday. While they were moving, I took advantage of an empty house to grab certain things I was going to take with me, while Chloe had packed up a few boxes of things. They went into what would be ‘her’ room on appearance, but I’d already accepted that she’d be with me in the master bedroom.
Thursday was spent organising the apartment, Chloe having a half-day, so we spent the afternoon buying some smaller items, things like sheets for the bed, decorations for the walls, and plenty of things we’d need for the kitchen. Chloe had a ball, her arms wrapped around mine as we strolled around a couple of department stores. Though there was a clear age gap, more than one person or couple smiling at us. Whenever I glanced at my daughter, I understood their smiles.
It was obvious my daughter was in love with me.
No doubt Sarah noticed the fact I’d emptied everything from our bedroom. I had one suitcase in Chloe’s bedroom ready to go. Her bedroom now looked very bare, having spent nearly three days clearing it out. The main furniture would be staying as we’d bought two new beds for the apartment with the additional furniture we needed.
Part of me wanted to make love with her for our last night in what had once been the family home. But I wanted to wait a little while longer, make sure it was the right thing for us to do. Chloe was adamant we would be together forever, but she was also nineteen. After dinner out again, we enjoyed a couple of drinks at a nearby pub, staying out as late as possible.
To our surprise, Sarah was still up when we arrived home, Chloe giggling as she cuddled into my side. Noticing Sarah was sat on the couch wating for us, my daughter kissed my cheek and whispered she’d wait for me in our bedroom. I smiled when she called it that, as she was calling our new bedroom at the apartment that already.
“Can we talk, Mark?” Sarah asked.
“I’m not sure what else there is to talk about.”
“Is there any way you can forgive me?”
“No.”
“I’ll fight the divorce if I have to. I know you still love me. I know you still love those boys. But I’m not giving up James either.”
“This isn’t the United States, Sarah. You can’t threaten to destroy me in a divorce. It doesn’t work like that here. What will be agreed is that you’ll keep this house until the youngest is eighteen. Then we’ll be selling it and we’ll split the proceeds. Anything else will be settled during the initial proceedings when we come to a Binding Financial Agreement.”
“I’ll fight this, Mark. I’m not giving up on us.”
“There is no us, Sarah. I don’t there’s ever been an us. I think you’ve lied to my face nearly the entire time we’ve been together, nothing but a stooge to cover the relationship you have with James. I don’t believe you’ve stopped fucking him the entire time we’ve been married.”
“I did. I promise you.”
“If you did, it wasn’t because of me. It was probably because of Julie.” I sighed, shaking my head in her direction. “It’s over, Sarah. And I promise that, if you fight me on the divorce, I’ll make sure everyone knows about the little incest babies. Chloe told me she’s got DNA from James and is ready to use it to prove he’s the father. I’m willing to let that pass if you agree that I’m taken off the birth certificate and give up my parental rights. Let James adopt them.”
“What? But you can’t do that!”
I grinned at her. “Think I don’t have threats of my own, Sarah? I’ll tell the entire country you’re a brother fucking whore, you had two babies with him, and used gullible old me as the idiot who thought they were his.” She started to cry as I was really letting loose the last bits of hate and anger I was feeling. “Fight me on any of this, and I’ll fuck your life up something fierce, Sarah. I was willing to play nice with you as I just want to be gone, but I won’t tolerate your threats. Agree to the divorce when it’s done. And I won’t be paying child support for two kids that aren’t mine. You’ll agree that with your lawyer, or I’ll make sure the truth is public record. I’ll tell your family, your friends, everyone will know what you’ve done. I’ll be laughed at for being such an oblivious fool, but I’ll make sure I ruin you in return.”
“Do you really hate me so much?” she cried.
“The only thing that’s keeping me going is that young woman currently waiting in the bedroom. If it wasn’t for her, Sarah, I have no idea what I would have done otherwise. I wonder if you’re even sorry for all this.”
“I am sorry, Mark. But I wish you’d also understand. He’s my brother.”
“I have a sister, but I haven’t spent the past fifteen years fucking her. What’s your point?”
I guess it was a little hypocritical considering what I was on the verge of doing with my daughter, though considering how my marriage was already over, and had been for a long time by now, I didn’t feel guilty about the fact I would soon be sleeping with someone else. The fact it was my daughter? I was pretty much over that hump in my mind.
“Have you never even thought…”
“I’m not going to discuss that, Sarah. The fact is you made vows in front of our friends and family and have since then spent most of the time shitting all over them. Speaks volumes about you as a person. You’re a horrible human being, as far as I’m concerned. And I look forward to the day I receive the paperwork, letting me know this sham of a marriage is finally over.”
With those final words, I walked towards the bedroom and joined Chloe for our final night in the house. As we snuggled in bed, both of us completely naked, she smiled as her fingers wrapped around my cock again. Kissing her softly, I cupped her breast and gently played with one of her nipples. She moaned softly into my mouth, feeling her spread her legs slightly.
“Touch me, Daddy,” she whispered, “It’s our last night here. Make me cum and I’ll make you cum too.”
Running my hand down her smooth body, she gasped when my fingers touched her for the first time. She was soaking wet, moaning again as I gently fondled her pussy, enjoying how soft and warm she was. “Fuck,” I muttered, “I’m having some very naughty thoughts right now, sweetheart. And your soft fingers feel fantastic around my cock.”
“You going to cum for me, Daddy?”
“Let me make you cum first, sweetie.”
Rolling onto her back, I sat between her legs before leaning forward to kiss her, sliding two fingers as deep inside her pussy as far as possible. “Daddy!” she whimpered, feeling her hips move down onto my hand, “Finger me, Daddy, Make me cum!”
I finger-fucked her slowly, adjusting my hand so I could fondle her little clit at the same time. She was soon gyrating like mad as I thrust my fingers, and once I found her special spot, I needed to kiss her to stifle her moans before I felt her orgasm, the walls of her pussy clenching my fingers tightly. Her other hand was on the back of my neck, breaking the kiss as her orgasm passed.
“Don’t stop, Daddy,” she cried softly, “Please don’t stop.”
“Whatever you want, sweetheart.”
I learned my daughter can cum over and over again. It was beautiful and erotic to watch, but she eventually had to stop me as I think I wore her out. Watching her breath rise and fall, I leaned down to kiss her again before kissing down towards her breasts, kissing down past there over her tummy before I ended just before her pussy.
“Daddy, that’s naughty. Are you going to eat your little girls hot and tight little pussy?”
“When we get to our own apartment. Not the first night, but I will christen our new bed, our own room, and our own apartment by getting my mouth between your legs.”
“Need to cum, Daddy?”
After lubing up my cock, I straddled her chest as she used both hands to stroke me off. I was so turned on, I barely lasted a few minutes before I needed to cum. To my surprise, she sat up enough and took the first spurt straight into her mouth. Closing her mouth and smiling up at me, the next couple of spurts fired into her face, giggling away as I pulled back, leaving the rest on her tits.
"Wow, you taste nice, Daddy. I think I’ll suck your dick and swallow it all next time.”
“Let me get a warm cloth to wipe you down, sweetie.”
Wiping her clean, she couldn’t stop smiling at me, turning off the light once we were done, spooning back against me as my cock remained half-hard. She giggled as I poked her, though thankfully, her appetite for me was sated for now, and we fell asleep rather quickly.
Waking with the alarm early the next morning, all we needed to do was shower, dress and that was it, our suitcases were packed and ready to go. Heading to the living room, neither of us was interested in one look around. Part of me was sad to leave the physical residence behind, having spent so long looking after it, turning into a place I genuinely loved living in. And for so long, as blind as I was, I’d found it a comfort to return home to.
“Let’s go home, Daddy.”
Taking all the house keys from my keyring, I placed those on the coffee table. I would keep my wedding ring and eventually just pawn it. Thinking about her wedding rings, I had Chloe take our things out to my car as I snuck back to the bedroom. Sarah was fast asleep. Checking her left hand, I wasn’t surprised to see she wasn’t even wearing hers. Not on the bedside table, it didn’t take me long to find them near her jewellery box.
Pocketing those, I checked Chloe’s bedroom one last time before I walked out the front door and didn’t look back. Stopping for Macca’s to get some breakfast, we decided to eat it at our new apartment. I took our suitcases upstairs as she carried our food.
“We should eat on the balcony, Daddy,” she suggested.
Bloody good idea, so after dumping our suitcase, we sat on our new furniture on the balcony, enjoying the morning autumn sunshine. As soon as we were finished, Chloe stood up and circled the small table to sit on my lap, resting her head against my shoulder as I wrapped my arms around her.
“Rest of our lives start from today, Daddy,” she whispered.
“Sweetheart, we’ll need to have a serious heart and heart and discussion about this later.”
She stood up and offered her hand. Figuring she had something to say, I was led back inside to our new living room, sitting down on our couch, with Chloe straddling my lap. Without wasting time, she took off her t-shirt before undoing and taking off her bra. “Now, Daddy, you’re going to listen to me very carefully as I won’t repeat myself again. Understand?”
“Sure, sweetheart.”
She stood up and lowered her skirt and panties, leaving only her shoes and socks on, straddling my lap again. “Okay, now that I’m naked, I’m going to put this very simply for you. I’m with you for good, Daddy. Once we make love, that’s it. I’m already yours.” Her lower lip started to tremble. “You own my heart, Daddy. I love you so much. I’m going to be your lover, your girlfriend, your wife, your everything. And I’m never going to leave you.”
I hugged her tightly as she started to cry. “Okay, sweetheart,” I whispered, rubbing her back, “I understand how serious you are. And if I’m yours, then you’re definitely mine. One thing though.”
“What is it, Daddy?”
“You’ve always owned my heart. From the day you were born, I’ve felt an incredibly amount of love for my little girl. Not only because you were my first born, but you were the greatest gift a man could receive. A precocious, adorably cute little girl who has grown into a beautiful young woman.”
She cried and giggled, feeling her hug me tighter. “Thank you, Daddy. I needed to hear that.”
“Just one question. Why are you naked?”
Leaning back, I wiped her eyes and kissed her cheeks, enjoying the giggle that escaped her. “From now on, Daddy, you’ll get used to me wearing very little around our apartment. I will usually wear panties, but I’ll be wearing very small tops. I might not always wear a bra. Can you handle that?”
“I can, sweetheart. I think we’ll go and buy you a lot of sexy panties for you to wear.”
Blushing, she whispered, “I already have a lot of them for you, Daddy. I just didn’t wear them at home.”
Rolling her off my lap and onto the couch, she spread her legs as I kissed her softly. Leaning back just enough to take in her body, there was no missing her glistening pussy, checking that she’d also helped make my shorts a little wet where she’d been sat. Though I would have loved to fool around, we did have an apartment to get ready, helping her up and suggesting she put a little something on.
In only panties and a vest top, we started organising our new home, only stopping for a quick lunch. By late afternoon and into early evening, we were both worn out from all the unpacking and organising. Neither of us wanted to cook, so agreed to show, change clothes and go out. Chloe disappeared into our new bathroom, another reason to choose the apartment as it was completely modern, much like the kitchen.
Joining my daughter in the shower, she turned around and kissed me hard. “Naughty, Daddy! Joining your daughter in the shower!”
Backing her up against the tiled wall, the look of lust in her eyes had my cock rock solid in a matter of seconds, her delightful giggle filled the air. “My little girl needs a thorough scrub before I take her out on a date,” I said softly.
“You can touch me wherever you want, Daddy,” she whispered, kissing my cheek, “My tight little body is yours from now on.”
Once I’d washed her, then made her orgasm at least half a dozen times with just my fingers, I helped dry her before carrying her in my arms to our bedroom. Lying her down, I laid next to her, waiting for her to recover. When she opened her eyes, her face lit up as she snuggled closer to me, moulding her body into mine. “We can now fool around the house if you want, sweetheart,” I suggested, “No-one can stop us.”
“So if I wanted to suck your cock while you watched the footy in the living room…”
“I wouldn’t stop you and I’d love you even more for it.”
“Good, because I’ve practiced with my dildo, though your cock is both longer and thicker, Daddy. But I really want to do it and I definitely want to be a good girl for you and swallow all your delicious cum. In fact, while I masturbate each morning, I think I’ll wake you up with a blowjob.”
“Still going to masturbate every morning?”
“Until you finally make love to me, because I know once you’re in my pussy for the first time, you’ll want to be me in all the time, Daddy. Morning, noon and night, you’ll want to make love and fuck me.”
“Soon, sweetheart. We’re now in our own place. Is there any rush?”
She smiled and cuddled into me. “No, Daddy, because I feel so loved. I know you left for your own reasons but I’m so happy that I’m here with you alone. Sarah is such an idiot.”
“Come on, let’s get changed and I’m taking you out to a proper restaurant for our first real date. I say it’s our first real one as we’re now in our own place together, just me and you.”
As I dressed in shirt and trousers, slipping on a pair of shoes, I waited in the living room as Chloe readied herself. She appeared later in a gorgeous red dress, bare shouldered and only halfway down her thigh, tight to her body. She’d applied a little make-up, styled her brunette hair, her glasses still on.
Standing up, I approached her, feeling my cheeks almost hurting from how much I was smiling. “I know you love my glasses, Daddy. Would have kept the ponytail but I’ll put that back in place later.”
“I’m a simple man. I’m sure you’ve figure that out already.”
She loved the restaurant I selected. She was my daughter, and I knew everything she loved and enjoyed. I was surprised at how much it felt like a date so quickly. With every minute that passed, the ease of our conversation making both of us smile, holding her hand across the table as her eyes rarely looked away from mine. After dinner, there weren’t many local places where could go dancing, so ended up at a small bar, finding an empty booth, where I sat against the side and she snuggled up against me, my arm around her shoulders.
“When was it last like this with Sarah?”
Me snorting made her giggle. “A long time ago, sweetheart. I’m sure you noticed the complete lack of affection.”
“It’s why I made sure I always greet you with a hug and kiss on the cheek, Daddy,” she said softly, “You did so much for the family, but had it thrown back in your face. Now your only concern is me!”
After a sharing a bottle of wine and then buying a cocktail for us each, we ended up back at the apartment, Chloe suggested a nightcap before we went to bed. She disappeared to get changed while I grabbed the bottle of scotch I’d bought to share in our new home. When she appeared from the hallway completely naked, I couldn’t help chuckle, Chloe giggling as she straddled my lap.
“You want a drink?” I asked.
Smiling, she leaned down and kissed me, taking my hand and placing it between her legs, not entirely surprised she was already wet. Sliding a pair of fingers inside her, she whimpered as her forehead rested against mine. “You love my little pussy, don’t you, Daddy?”
“I love all of you, sweetheart, but I am finding new pleasure in playing with your hot little pussy,” I replied softly.
“Daddy’s pussy from now on. I wish I could tell my friends about us.”
Lying her down on the couch, her eyes lit up as I quickly stripped myself as nude as she was. “Here or the bedroom?”
“We’re going to christen every room eventually, Daddy. Here is fine for now.”
I had to finally give those wonderful breasts of hers some attention with my mouth while continuing to fondle her pussy. She was soon moaning and whimpering loudly, begging me to move down as she wanted nothing more than to feel my mouth hard at work between her legs. She giggled when I nibbled at her nipples.
Kissing down her body, my fingers were continued to slowly thrust inside her, my daughter continuing to moan softly, though her eyes were gazing down into mine the lower I got. Smiling at her as I removed my finger, she sucked on them eagerly as I avoided her pussy for a few seconds, leaving little kisses on her thighs, making her giggle as I removed my fingers from her mouth.
“I taste good, don’t I, Daddy?”
“You taste wonderful, sweetie. I’m really going to enjoy doing this now.”
Running my tongue along her slit, she cried out and giggled around, spreading her legs even wider, lifting her left leg to rest her foot on the back of the couch. Her pussy was completely bare, taking a few seconds to lean back and just gaze at it. Her lips were slightly puffy but, apart from that, she was very neat and tidy. It was almost perfect.
“You like it, Daddy?” she whispered.
“You’re perfect in every way, Chloe.”
Lowering my mouth, she moaned softly as it didn’t take her long for her body to react. Spreading her lips with my tongue, I enjoyed figuring out what she liked, where she was sensitive, and which parts really got her moaning loudly. I was surprised that she came without me touching her g-spot or clit, though I think that was simply due to the excitement that I was finally between her legs.
“Daddy,” she whimpered. Running my left hand up and down her body, she took hold of it, interlacing our fingers, “I love you so much.”
I didn’t reply, meeting her eyes and smiling, as I buried my tongue. She cried out again, arching her back slightly, as I finally diverted most of my attention to her clit. It wasn’t particularly large, but she knew how she liked it treated. Following her instructions, her next orgasm tore through her body, barely able to keep her legs spread.
Sliding a pair of fingers back inside her, with my tongue now just on her clit and my fingers gently thrusting inside her, turned so I rubbed against that special spot of hers, Chloe didn’t stand a chance. One orgasm smashed into the next, barely able to get anything legible out of her mouth. I only stopped when I knew she’d had enough, her eyes closed, and she was trying to catch her breath. Removing my fingers, I sucked those clean before leaving a trail of soft kisses up her body before I kissed her cheek.
“Time for bed, sweetie?”
“Daddy’s worn me out.”
Picking her up in my arms, I carried her through to our new bed. We had new sheets, pulling them back and laying her down, before I joined her. Switching off the lamp, she spooned into me, lying in silence before I felt her start to shake slightly. “Thank you, Daddy,” she sobbed quietly.
Turning her around, I pulled her tight to my chest, blinking rapidly myself. “I’ll do anything for my little girl, Chloe. You know that,” I whispered.
After whispering she loved me, she calmed down rather quickly and fell asleep. Considering the number of orgasms, I could only smile at how comfortable it already felt being naked in bed with her, being intimate with her, and expressing our live in a manner that would have seen me thrown in jail should anyone learn about it.
Chapter 40: Testing Times Ch. 04
Chapter Text
Waking in the morning, I immediately smiled as I felt something warm and wet around my cock, lifting back the sheet to be greeted by two blue eyes and a cheeky look at the mouth of my daughter was wrapped around my shaft. “Morning, Daddy,” she greeted me happily, “I said I’d wake you up with a blowjob from now on.”
“You okay doing that, sweetheart?”
“You’re bigger than my dildo but taste much better. Just let me know when you want to cum so I’m ready to swallow it.”
What I learned very quickly is that my daughter could suck cock. She’d never done it before but her practice on the dildo had set her up for success. She had me groaning as I held the back of her head, blue eyes continuing to gaze up at me, an almost desperate look for me to cum for her.
Warning her I was close within a couple of minutes; the work of her tongue made me groan more than once. One final warning, and she pulled her head up, ready for me to fire. “Oh fuck!” I cried out, not worried about anyone hearing us, Chloe squealing as the first spurt filled her mouth. Then she moaned softly, her eyes still gazing up at me, hearing her swallow each spurt of cum before she knew I had nothing left, lifting her mouth away with a giggle, running her tongue up and down my cock to clean me up.
“Was that good, Daddy?” she asked in an innocent voice, “Did your little girl do good?”
“She did much better than good. Now get that pretty little pussy up here so I can return the favour.”
“Okay, Daddy.”
After getting my daughter off while she rode my face, she turned around to take my cock back in her mouth. I think I surprised her when I was hard again rather quickly, though warned her I likely wouldn’t cum again too soon. She just wanted to suck me while I got her off again and again.
We didn’t actually get up until later as we needed another short nap. Getting up together naked, we made breakfast together, sitting at our new table to eat, before she disappeared to her own bedroom. The only reason she’d be in there was to study, and she still had coursework and assignments. That meant we both dressed, though she still only went with a pair of panties and a small top, proving to be very distracting whenever she walked past me into the kitchen.
Settling into a routine didn’t take long. We’d get up, shower, dress and eat breakfast together. I still drove her to the train station every morning before work. The apartment was in a good place to get public transport so she could get home easily. By the time I walked indoors by the evening, she was already preparing dinner, changing quickly and helping her out. Eating together every night, we’d then snuggle on the couch together. Sometimes we’d watch a little television, other nights she was straddling my lap as we made out, or we ended up naked as I buried my face between her legs, or she’d be on her knees between my legs, head bobbing up and down on my cock.
Arriving home from work on Friday night, I was greeted by the sight of my daughter masturbating on the couch. “Hello, Daddy,” she smiled at me, “Thought you’d like coming home to this.”
I stripped off quickly, my suit jacket and trousers ending up around the room alongside my shirt, shoes, socks and underwear. Placing my cock against her pussy, her eyes lit up as her smile broadened. “Really, Daddy?” she asked excitedly.
“No, I’m just teasing but… Tomorrow night, another date then we’ll come home and make love?”
She sat up and kissed me, her hand around my cock as her tongue slid into my mouth. “What about tonight, Daddy?” she finally asked after we’d made out for a few minutes.
“I’ll make us a light meal, we’ll open a bottle of wine first, then we’ll eat on the balcony.”
“Naked?”
“Yes, we can eat naked.”
“And my pussy as dessert?”
“Definitely.”
As I cooked, she perched herself naked on the counter, spreading her legs and continuing to fondle her pussy. She’d occasionally slide her fingers into my mouth, giving me a taste of her juicy little pussy. I was wearing an apron to protect the important parts of my body, at least. Sitting outside on the balcony as we ate, we sipped at our wine and talked about our week. She did ask if I’d heard from Sarah, letting her know I’d heard not a peep. She admitted to blocking everyone on that side of the family except her grandparents.”
“That’s fine, sweetheart. You’re not obliged to stay in touch with anyone you don’t want to continue a relationship with. What about the boys?”
“To be honest, I don’t particularly like them at the moment either so I’m leaving it to them to make contact with me. But once they turn eighteen, unless they have a major attitude adjustment, I won’t be keeping in contact with them.”
Heading inside, we fooled around on her bed, the one that hadn’t been slept in yet, I ended up on my back with Chloe riding my face reverse cowgirl as she sucked my cock. After making her orgasm a couple of times, I moved my mouth up to her pink little rosebud that was almost winking at me. Running my tongue over that, she gasped and glanced back.
“Naughty daddy!” She then giggled. “But I liked it. Do it again!”
So that’s how I ate the arse of my daughter for the first time. She didn’t get off on it, but she absolutely loved it, and after I’d cum and she swallowed, she ended up on her back with my mouth on her pussy and a pair of fingers slowly working her arse.
“Daddy!” she cried out as she came again, “Oh my god! I had no idea.”
“You’re enjoying it, sweetheart?”
“I think your cock might be too big but, yes…”
“Just something different, sweetheart.”
Needed a shower after she had me cum a second time, and she insisted I cum in both her mouth and on her face, before she rode my face one last time before we needed a break. Cuddling in bed later, her body as close to mine as possible, our legs crossed over each other, she was gazing up at me with that same look of unconditional love I’d seen my entire life as I caressed the back of her hair.
“Daddy, I know it’s only been a short time, but I was wondering something.”
“What’s on your mind?”
“As this will be forever, I need to wear your ring. I know being with you that we’ll never marry officially, and we’ll have to live in secret unless we moved.”
“I can’t move, sweetheart. Not with the business and everything.”
“I know,” she whispered, cuddling me tighter, “But there’s one thing I want to do for you, Daddy. I want to give you our child. In fact, we’ll keep trying until you get a son. Maybe two sons and another daughter or something. Basically, I want babies with you. I’ve already looked into it. We should be safe, but we’ll get some tests done just to cover ourselves.”
“Are you sure?”
“I’ll show you all the research I’ve done already. I’ve spent a long time looking already. And before you ask, yes, I was looking before this started. A long time before this started.”
Waking the next morning, we were both horny as hell, but I suggested we don’t do anything until returning after our date that night. It meant we both dressed to at least partially resist each other, agreeing to head out for the day to resist further temptation of wanting to fuck each other senseless. Returning home to change for dinner, she wore another gorgeous dress, this one a navy blue. Waiting in the living room again, she kissed my cheek as I greeted her.
“I’m not wearing panties or a bra, Daddy,” she whispered.
“You’re a tease.”
“I know, but it’s so when we get home, all you need do is lower the dress and I’m ready. But leave on my thigh highs when you fuck me, though I’ll kick off the heels.”
“No, leave those on too.” Her face broke out into a sweet smile before I left a soft kiss on your lips. “Let’s go, my gorgeous date for the evening.”
I treated my daughter to a rather fancy restaurant for the evening though I could easily afford it. She expressed concern about a couple of the prices, insisting I was both her father and now her boyfriend. When I said that, she gripped my hand so tightly, keeping her emotions under control. “That means I’m your girlfriend,” she whispered.
“You are, as well as still being my incredibly lovable daughter.”
The three-course meal we selected was exquisite. I purchased a bottle of wine to go with the main course, then ordered a cocktail each that accompanied desert. The restaurant also had a non-dining bar area, moving to that once we’d finished eating, enjoying another cocktail as she cuddled into me as we relaxed on a leather couch, light music and conversation providing an ambience that I now enjoyed when going out.
Chloe kissed up to my ear. “My pussy is throbbing, Daddy,” she breathed, “I’m so turned on by my date right now."
“Finish your drink and we’ll go home, sweetie.” Cuddling into me more and the whimper she released made me chuckle. “Want to go now?”
“Please, Daddy,” she moaned softly, “I can’t wait much longer.”
“Okay, let’s go.”
Thankfully, a row of taxis waited nearby and the ride to our apartment only took fifteen minutes. After paying the driver, I led her upstairs. As soon as I’d shut and locked the door, I wandered through to our bedroom to find her already on the bed, dress folded over the back of my desk chair, Chloe lying with her legs spread, already fondling her pussy.
“Come join me, Daddy,” she moaned, “It’s time for you to make love to your daughter.”
Stripping off and carefully folding all my clothes, she groaned in frustration as I glanced her way and winked. She giggled as my underwear hit the floor and she noticed my erection. I’d been hard through most of our dinner as much as her. I hadn’t missed the fact she’d been horny the entire night.
Joining her on the bed, I kissed her softly as her hands moved up my arms. I wanted to eat her pussy first, whispering that’s what I desired. She assured me that she’d never turned down my need to want to eat her pussy, so I kissed down her body until I was back where I wanted to be. I teased her to start, not wanting to get her off too quickly, despite how horny she clearly was.
Eventually getting her off a couple of times, I gave her a few minutes to recover as I didn’t want her too overwhelmed when we joined for the first time. Lying beside her, we shared a series of soft kisses, our hands exploring each other. She couldn’t stop smiling and giggling, her eyes full of all the love she felt for me, and I know mine simply mirrored hers. When I thought about it, I hadn’t seen Sarah gaze at me the same way in a long time, just another way to realise that our entire marriage had been a fraud.
At least I had Chloe with me now. She might have been my daughter, we were committing incest, but she was in love with me, I’d slowly fallen in love with her, and I was left thinking that we wouldn’t care what people thought, though we couldn’t actually say a word to anyone. If Sarah ever found out…
“I’m ready, Daddy,” she said softly, caressing my cheek, “I’m ready to be your woman.”
“You already are, sweetheart. You were the day you invited me into your room. All we’re doing tonight is confirming how we truly feel about each other.”
Rolling onto her back, she spread her legs enough so I could rest between them. She bit her bottom lip, and I could read the nerves. Despite everything we’d done so far, this was the biggest hurdle, actually sliding my cock inside her. Pressing the head of my cock against her, she smiled at me as I gently pushed inside her. She was incredibly hot and tight, no surprise there, her fingers resting on my back slightly digging in as I gave her a couple more inches.
Asking she was okay, she nodded silently, her eyes continuing to gaze into mine as I slowly started to thrust, feeling her tight pussy slowly starting to accept my cock. Taking my time, I eventually buried my entire length, both of us smiling as we glanced down to see we were completely joined.
Thrusting a little more, watching the grin form, I kissed her softly as she moved her legs, bending her knees and resting them against my sides. She groaned as I felt deeper inside her. “Daddy,” she moaned.
“Okay, sweetheart?”
“You feel so big,” she whispered, “I’m glad you’re my one and only.”
“I am too. I’m only yours from now on.”
“Good thing I’m on the pill because you’ll be doing this every night from now on. Except during certain days. That’s when I need to learn to take your big cock in my bum.”
I stopped, leaving my cock buried. “You’re serious?”
“Of course, Daddy. I’m a horny nineteen-year-old girl in love with her daddy, and I’m going to keep you satisfied every single day, in and out of the bedroom. And I know you’ll keep treating me like your little girl but also like your girlfriend.” I resumed moving as she started to smile again. “Why on earth did Sarah not want this every day with you? My god, your cock is fantastic!”
I didn’t last long that first time having not cum all day, when I used to enjoy three or four climaxes. Warning her I was close, she grabbed the back of my head and kissed me, practically ordering me to cum inside her. The last couple of minutes had me thrusting into her a little harder and faster, her moans of ‘Daddy! Daddy!’ simply turning me on even more.
What amazed me was feeling her pussy clamp on my cock as she orgasmed. She begged me not to stop even while she moaned, and I couldn’t hold back mine any longer, burying my cock and feeling it practically explode deep inside her.
“Yes, Daddy!” she cried, her limbs clutching me tightly, “Cum in me, Daddy!”
“Oh sweetheart,” I groaned, my head resting next to hers on the pillow.
I kept pumping until I had nothing left, smiling as she was desperate for me to keep going at the same time, moving her hips and feeling her squeeze my cock with her pussy. That had me raising my eyebrows in surprise, chuckling at the smirk that formed on her face. “As I said, Daddy, I’ve done a lot of research into things,” she whispered.
Kissing her softly, I kept moving with her, but I eventually had to call it quits for a little while, Chloe giggling as I pulled out, swiftly followed by some of the cum I’d deposited inside her. To my surprise, she was up and leaning forward, taking my cock in her mouth, head bobbing up and down. I leaned forward, sliding a pair of fingers inside her pussy before I played with her arse. She moaned around my cock before finally sitting back as I moved out of the way.
“I knew we’d taste good together, Daddy,” she stated, “I loved sucking on my dildo after I’d cum a few times.”
“Ever film yourself?”
“Daddy, my phone is full of selfies and videos just for you. If you get a second phone, just for me, I’ll started sending things for your eyes only.”
Caressing her cheek, I kissed her forehead. She quickly hugged me tightly, chuckling as I ended up on my back, Chloe straddling my groin. She giggled again as she rubbed her pussy against my semi-hard cock, leaning forward to kiss me as I stroked her back.
“I am forty years old, sweetheart. Need a few minutes between rounds nowadays.”
“It’s okay, Daddy. I love just being like this with you too. No matter what you do, you’ve always made me feel special.”
Making out again, I loved the feeling of her soft skin at my fingertips, feeling her shudder every so often as I knew she found it a little ticklish. As she slowly rubbed her pussy along my slowly hardening cock, she started to smile as I knew what she wanted to do next. Without needing to share any words, I moved my hands to her hips as she sat up, grabbing the base of my cock to hold it up, feeling the warmth of her tight little pussy again as she slowly sank down on it.
“Daddy,” she whimpered once I was buried inside her.
“Just enjoy yourself, sweetheart. I’m going to love the show.”
One hand on my chest, she started to slowly gyrate on my cock, not quite bouncing up and down. My little girl knew what she was doing, ensuring she was rubbing her clit against my body, while moving up and down enough that my cock would be hitting her special spot at the same time. Moving my hands to her breasts, I gently squeezed and played with them before I sat up enough so I could use my mouth on her nipples.
“Daddy,” she breathed, stroking the back of my head.
Lying back down, she started to move a little faster as I kissed back up until I met her mouth, running my hands down until they rested on her arse. Starting to slowly thrust, she smiled as she felt me moving with her, and we were soon meeting at the perfect rate, light groans escaping me as she was moaning louder and louder.
“Fuck,” I grunted, “You’re so fucking tight, sweetie.”
“Just for you, Daddy. I would have loved your big cock when I turned eighteen.”
“Better later than never.”
“That’s why we’re making love and fucking every day going forward.” She shuddered and kissed me again. “God, I’m going to cum again too.”
“Me too but I’m waiting for you to squeeze my cock nice and hard again.”
Resting her forehead against mine, we were soon fucking harder, and she was soon moaning louder again, eventually crying out, her eyes closing as she orgasmed. It must have been one hell of a good one as felt a couple of tears drip onto my face, kissing her cheek as I moved my hands up to her back, stroking her spine as she kept going.
“Don’t stop, sweetie,” I whispered, “Keep riding daddy.”
“I will. It’s so good, Daddy.”
She came again and again before she had to get off me, her body continuing to shake and shudder, though she rolled onto her back and spread her legs, urging me to fuck and cum in her again. I only lasted another couple of minutes before she got what she wanted. Rolling onto my side with my cock still buried, she had a little cry with her head resting against my chest. I found myself blinking rapidly too as I couldn’t remember feeling so close to anyone in my life.
“You’ll always be my little girl, Chloe, but now you have me lock, stock, barrel, heart and soul.”
That made her cry a little harder, her arms still wrapped around me, her fingers digging into my back again. “I love you, Daddy,” she whispered.
We laid together until my cock finally softened entirely and I suggested we should take a bath. She loved the idea, leaving her alone for a few minutes as I prepared the bath. Picking her up once it was full, she sighed happily at the candles I’d lit, the small speaker I’d placed on the basin playing light music, and the bubbles in the bath.
Placing her down, I sat in the tub first before she joined me, resting back against me. Resting her head back against my shoulder, I ran my hands up and down her body, continuing to play with her breasts, which had her giggling and moaning. “Still sensitive, Daddy,” she whispered, “But I love how you touch me.”
We remained in the water until it was lukewarm, getting out and drying off. Both of us were feeling rather tired so returned to the bedroom, getting under the covers, Chloe snuggling into me like always. Whispering goodnight to each other, I think we fell asleep at roughly the same time.
That night lit the fires of passion in both of us. We didn’t even bother getting dressed after waking up the next morning. Chloe told me her pussy was feeling a little tender, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t use my tongue. After enjoying a sixty-nine, we got up and ate breakfast naked on the balcony, thankful there were no other tall blocks around, so we had a great view. After that, whenever it took our fancy, we’d fool around. I made sure Chloe enjoyed at least one orgasm an hour. I told her that and she’d search me out as we purposely didn’t hover around each other all day.
Returning to work on Monday was difficult as we didn’t want to be apart. We did swap messages, but we were both busy. During lunch, I went and bought a new phone with a different plan, sending it to Chloe. I was soon sent a few selfies, including one she took for me within the past couple of minutes. The routine we established did mean we kept on top of everything. We always made dinner together, though she would normally start it. We would happily watch a little television and she loved cuddling into me. We always went to bed at the same time and made love for an hour or so before sleeping.
I couldn’t remember a happier time in my life. Perhaps the earliest days of my marriage and around the birth of Chloe herself, as despite the sleepless nights, I’d doted on my new-born daughter, and had never really stopped showing her all the love and affection possible. Suggesting to Chloe that Sarah could have even been jealous of her own daughter a couple of weeks later, she scoffed but did agree it was a possibility.
Around a month after we’d moved out, I was surprised to receive an email from Sarah. She’d realised I’d blocked her phone number, as had Chloe, and she didn’t know where we lived as I’d left a note stating that any communication could go through my lawyer, Ben. The email asked where her wedding rings were. I told her I took them when leaving as they were given to her as my wife, but as she had proven to be an unfaithful bitch, I’d taken back both rings to be pawned. She was smart enough not to threaten any sort of legal or police action considering the threat that loomed over her. After replying to her email, adding again that she should forward any communication to Ben, I blocked her email address though I knew it was probably a wasted effort. Easy enough to make a new email address.
Three months after moving into the apartment, Chloe asked me to accompany out with her friends. I was left wondering why. She kissed my cheek, assuring me it was fine. We’d go out for dinner and drinks before heading out for a dance. Arriving home a little earlier than normal, Chloe was already primping and prepping herself for our night out, though as soon as I saw her in her lingerie and thigh highs, she was lying back on the bed, panties now on the floor next to the bed, as I was urgently trying to pump another load of cum inside her.
“Knew that would work,” she teased after I’d cum in her, “Can’t get enough of me looking all sexy for you, Daddy.”
“Going to shower again?”
“Nope, I’m going to put my panties back on and carry around daddy’s creamy load all night.”
“Dear god, I’ve created a monster!”
She giggled, kissed my cheek and told me to get my cute butt ready for a fun night out. An hour later, I was still waiting for her to walk out. When she did, I’m fairly sure my breath caught. It was a month until she was twenty, but she looked utterly gorgeous and a little older than her age. Standing up, she couldn’t stop smiling as I took her hands in mine.
“Do you approve, Daddy?” she breathed.
“I remember when you were a tiny girl that would constantly be running between my legs, running amok, but also showing intelligence at a young age, and I’d often wonder what sort of woman you’d grow up into. Right now, what I’m seeing is what I’d sometimes imagine.”
“Don’t, Daddy,” she whispered, “Otherwise I’m going to cry, and you’ll ruin my make-up.”
“Just telling you what I’m thinking and feeling, sweetheart.”
As her friends were all university students, taking the four of them out to a restaurant was out. I could have bought all four of them a meal out, but Chloe insisted that I wouldn’t pay for meals, but if I wanted to buy a couple of rounds of drinks afterwards, I’d be more than welcome. Meeting her three friends at the local leagues club, they were all dressed to impressed, looking almost as gorgeous as my daughter. I’m biased, I know.
“You’re looking very handsome tonight,” Emily told me as we gathered at the bar first, taking their orders.
“Thank you, Em. I must say the three of you are looking fantastic yourself. Hard to imagine you’re all still nineteen.”
“Not for too much longer, Daddy,” Chloe stated, kissing my cheek, before I started handing out drinks.
“We’ll all be twenty by October,” Hannah added.
“Don’t feel awkward having her old man out with you tonight?” I asked as we sat down at a table nearer the bistro.
“Please, Mark,” Emily replied, smiling at me, returning the smile at the fact she used my first name, something I insisted once they were all eighteen, “We know how much you’ve done for Chloe, and the fact she followed you away from, um, the bitch.”
Laughing, Chloe looked a little embarrassed. “She actually says worse things about her, but we thought that was being polite,” Hannah added.
“We love having you here with us, Mark,” Emily continued, “It’s lovely having a handsome man like yourself at our table. You’ll certainly keep all the arseholes away from us. God help anyone who even thinks about approaching Chloe.”
She cuddled into my side. “Daddy is only a little protective of me.”
“I bet considering you’re sleeping with him,” Emily stated.
Emily, Hannah and Lauren all looked at me, smiling away. Chloe stiffened against my arm. I managed to gulp down the mouthful of beer in my mouth, coughing a little bit before I cleared my throat. “What was that, Emily?”
Sitting next to me, she took my wrist. “It’s okay, Mark. We’re totally okay with it. Trust me. We don’t blame either of you for being as close as you are now.”
Glancing at Chloe, she was chewing her bottom lip, something she did when she was nervous, and I could feel almost her entire body shaking. Kissing her forehead, I turned back to Emily. “I could deny it,” I said, though I had a feeling there wasn’t any point.
“Mark, she came into university the Monday after you’d spent the weekend making love,” Hannah explained, “And we didn’t relent on asking who the lucky man was until she broke. It took us two weeks of badgering until she had enough and told us, though she swore us to complete secrecy first. She warned us that should anyone but us three learn the truth, she’d disappear with you. But it’s why we wanted you to come out with us tonight. We wanted you to know that we really don’t mind. We know how much you love her as much as she loves you.”
“I’m sorry, Daddy, but apart from the man I love and trust the most, I knew I could tell them and all they’d do is love and support us. I’m aware of the risk I took, the fact our relationship is unconventional and illegal, but…”
Wrapping an arm around her, I gently squeezed her. “It’s okay, sweetheart,” I whispered, turning her head so I could leave a soft kiss on her lips. I heard her three friends make that ‘Awww’ sound everyone does when two people show a short public declaration of love. Turning back to her three friends, they were still grinning like fools. “Can I trust on your discretion going forward?”
“We’ll never tell a soul, Mark,” Emily assured both of us, “As much as we love Chloe, the three of us love you too. I haven’t had a dad in my life since I was ten. Hannah was even younger when her parents divorced and only see her father every so often. You were always there for Chloe, and you always made us feel special whenever we visited.”
I glanced at Hannah, and although it wasn’t the same look in her eyes as Chloe, I knew a crush when I saw one. Emily met my eyes, and it was the same look. Glancing at Lauren, it wasn’t quite the same, but she smiled, and I knew she appreciated me. “I’m finding it difficult to understand the three of you are single,” I stated, earning three very girlish giggles.
“We’re single but we fool around,” Emily replied, leaning closer to me, “With each other,” she breathed into my ear. “I used to love all those nights masturbating with my bestie in her bedroom, though we’d both dream about you walking in and taking both our virginities.”
“Emily!” Chloe hissed.
“Oh please, I’m sure he must realise the four of us all had crushes on him, Chloe.”
Clearing my throat, the four of them giggled. “You’re mine, Daddy. You may look at them but never touch.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it, sweetheart, but it’s nice to hear a forty-year-old man can still be found attractive by a group of young women.”
“It’s not just that, Daddy,” Chloe said softly, “You’re not just handsome, but you’re a good hearted and kind man. And I’ve kept the girls up to date with everything going on. Well, they’ve heard my opinions about what Sarah was up to long before the DNA tests.”
“We think Sarah is an idiot and a slut,” Hannah stated, “Though the incest thing… Well…”
Halting the conversation to make our food orders, then buying another round of drinks, I waited until they returned before I gave my opinion about that. “Look, the whole brother-sister thing wasn’t what pissed me off at the time, though I’ll admit, I certainly made threats about it because she wanted to start playing games. However, I already knew my feelings for Chloe were not entire fatherly, but I honestly didn’t expect to be sat here now in the relationship we share.”
“I’ve wanted this for a long time, Daddy,” she whispered, cuddling into me again.
“I’m more than aware of that sweetheart. Anyway, what made me hate Sarah was everything else she did. The affair. The children not being mine. The years upon years of lying. And then our last conversation, when she was still trying to convince me to somehow accept the arrangement. And now that we’re separated with no chance of reconciliation, I have no problem sharing myself with Chloe the way I am now. In my heart and mind, I’m already divorced.”
“We’ve never seen Chloe so happy,” Emily stated, “And who would ever love her more than you, Mark?”
“No-one else ever could,” Chloe whispered, “He’s the only man for me.”
Emily cuddled into my other side. “We approve completely, Mark. It’s a little different, but your secret is safe with us. We think of ourselves as sisters, after all.”
“And we’ll never expect her to share,” Hannah added, “We’ll try not to be too jealous.”
“We’ve got each other, Hannah,” Emily replied, “I wasn’t complaining about that strap-on you used with me last night.”
“Say what now?” I asked. The other three girls giggled. “Never mind, I’ve got the girl I want here in my arm. But imagining the three of you fooling around…”
“Behave, Daddy.”
Conversation continued as our food arrived, the girls in fine form. I watched they were drinking in moderation, finishing our meals and enjoying one last drink before moving on to the club they wanted to visit. We booked a minivan to drive us there, and I immediately felt my age when I walked in as I doubt many were under over thirty.
I had no problem buying the girls another drink, though the prices were double that of the leagues or an RSL club, the three other girls sipping at their drinks as we hovered near the dancefloor. As soon as they’d finished theirs, they were out dancing away, amused that any man who came sniffing around was quickly sent packing. Chloe was itching for me to finish my drink, eventually just placing it down and dragging her out.
Having her practically grinding against me for a couple of hours had me so turned on, I surprised myself by not just fucking her there and then on the dancefloor. The three girls put on their own show, busy making out with each other, and I’m sure Emily and Hannah had hands down panties long enough to get each other off.
More than one guy came up to try and interrupt my dancing with Chloe. She told most of them to go away, politely enough, but one guy wouldn’t take the hint. He eventually said I was old enough to be her old man and I should be dancing with someone more appropriate. When he grabbed her wrist, I grabbed his.
“Mate, you don’t take your hand off her now, I’ll put your roided up arse in the hospital. Now let go of my date and march your arse away from us right now,” I growled, “I might be older, but I’ve been dealing with pussies like you since I was ten years old. I’ll put my thirty years of experience up against some fuckwit like you.”
He snorted until I had his arm behind his back, bent at such an angle he couldn’t help fall to a knee. “Now apologise to the young lady and make yourself scarce.” When he didn’t say anything, I moved his arm enough to provoke a cry of pain. “I go to the gym too, shithead. I just don’t need to show off all the work I put in. Seems your muscles are just for show. I asked before, now I’m demanding. Apologise or I’ll snap your fucking arm.”
He apologised and I let him go, helping him to his feet, wiping his shirt down. Taking the piss out of him but I knew he’d do nothing now when I met his eyes. He’d never been dealt with in such a manner before. “When a woman says she doesn’t want to dance, she means she doesn’t want to dance. And when she’s dancing with someone, you show that man some respect. Now I’m going to continue dancing with my date. You can go away now.”
“Thank you, Daddy,” Chloe said, wrapping an arm around my waist, “I hate men like him. Nothing but a pig. No wonder Emma and Hannah are lesbians if this is the sort of men they have to tolerate in clubs.”
He walked away, and I kept an eye on him, not surprised his embarrassment led to him leaving. A couple of security guards were hovering nearby but walked off when they noticed it wasn’t violent. “Are they actually lesbians?” I asked, gesturing to her friends.
“No, Daddy, they simply make love for the moment until they find the right man. You never know, maybe they’ll never find one and find they love each other. I’ll be happy for them either way.” She kissed my cheek. “That was very exciting, Daddy. I had no idea you could move like that.”
“Self-defence training when I was younger. I do a little work at the gym every week, keeping my skills fresh. Don’t want to fight, just want to de-escalate situations. But when dickheads like that won’t take no for an answer…”
“Dance with me, Daddy. Then you get to take me home, strip me naked, and fuck me silly all weekend.”
I wasn’t surprised that the four girls all came home with me, as the other three were quite drunk and I wanted to ensure they were safe. Waking up the next morning, they were nursing some rather nasty hangovers, but I received long hugs from all four girls as a thank you for taking care of them. Once they’d eaten breakfast, I drove them home, Hannah and Emily living together with two other girls, Lauren living only a few streets away, still at home with her folks.
Returning home, Chloe was back in bed, snuggled under the sheets. “Feeling rough, sweetie?”
“My pussy is feeling rather tender this morning, Daddy. You did fuck me very hard when we got home last night. I think hearing those three fooling around turned you on. Hannah was definitely eating Emily’s pussy like an expert from the sounds of it.”
Joining her on the bed, she cuddled into me. “Sorry, sweetheart. But yes, hearing those two girls making love was a turn on.”
“Don’t apologise, Daddy. Sometimes even I just want you to pin me down and pound my little pussy. You make me cum so hard and often that I love those times you just use me for your own pleasure.”
“Need to orgasm today?”
She giggled, kissing my cheek. “Daddy, I came so hard last night, I pretty much passed out. Trust me, I’m okay. I’m just going to take it easy today.”
Taking Chloe out for drinks with my friends the next weekend, I wasn’t going to share with them the fact I was sleeping with my daughter. Two of them had daughters of their own, not as old as Chloe, so I knew that would just make things incredibly awkward. The good thing was that they were not surprised to see me bringing my daughter along, aware of my private situation, and me spending plenty of time with her wasn’t any surprise to them.
Chapter 41: Testing Times Ch. 05
Chapter Text
With her birthday coming up, I had to ask what she wanted to do. Though I would have liked to surprise her, with everything going on regarding the family, I knew I had to be careful regarding who we’d invite and what we’d do. I spoke to my parents, who immediately offered to host a party on the nearest weekend after Chloe’s birthday.
She spoke to her grandparents and agreed to have a little get together there. All my side of the family would be invited, but we had to discuss who we would invite, if any, from her mother’s side. We were in bed after making love, and it was always the best time to discuss such issues, left in good moods having been intimate for a couple of hours.
“I don’t want to see her, Daddy. I don’t hate her. I don’t miss her. But I’m still very unhappy about it all and, add to that, we haven’t actually had any contact since we left. I know you’ve blocked her.”
“Heard from your brothers?”
“No. And I’m guessing they don’t want anything to do with you?”
“I haven’t blocked them as I can’t blame them, but I’m already assuming Sarah is playing happy families with her brother.”
To test that theory, Chloe suggested we drive past the house of an evening to see if he was there. Driving through the suburbs, she kept me amused by lowering per panties, one foot on the dashboard, the other resting around the gearstick, playing with her pussy, giggling away. It was something she’d even do when I drove her to the train station, getting herself horny and then sending me video at lunch of her masturbating in a bathroom stall.
Pulling up opposite my old home, there were two cars in the driveway, and one was definitely the car of my future ex-brother-in-law, remembering what car he drove. “Well, we have moved out,” I stated, surprised that I wasn’t really feeling any emotion by it. It was what I expected to find. “They’re his kids, and she wants to be with him, so be it.”
“I think you got the better deal, Daddy. You still have a tight teenage pussy to enjoy for the next week or so. Want to go home so you can fuck your little girl into a coma?”
“I want you naked by the time we get back to the apartment.”
I was treated to the sight of my little girl stripping off and burying her fingers into her pussy and arse as I drove us home as slowly as possible, simply loving the erotic show she was putting on. As I could drive one handed most of the time, I could reach across and slide my fingers into her pussy as well. She enjoyed more than one orgasm before pulling into my usual spot, carrying her upstairs in my arms, which earned plenty of giggles.
On her actual birthday, which was the middle of the week, I took my now twenty-year-old daughter out for dinner and drinks with her three best friends. As it was a work and school night, we behaved ourselves, enjoying a fine dining experience before returning to the apartment to share a bottle or two of wine. It was all very civilised, ending the night after her friends had gone home by making love until long after midnight.
“Daddy,” she whispered, cuddling into me, “Do you know what the best present would be?”
“I can take a guess but what would it be?”
“A baby. Or feeling life growing inside me.”
“You really want one, don’t you?”
“I really want one with you, Daddy. I want more than one. I want a family with my daddy. A real family.”
“Finish your studies then we’ll start.”
“Really?” she asked, sitting up excitedly, giggling and smiling.
“Yes, sweetheart. I’ll be a couple of years older, but I’d love nothing more than starting a family with you. I think you’ll be a wonderful mother to our children.”
The lower lip trembling wasn’t a surprise before she kissed me hard. It might have been early morning, but as soon as she straddled me, the smile returned as she felt me get hard, sliding down my cock and insisting we get as much practice over the next couple of years before she went off the pill.
Morning of the party, we made love for a couple of hours before getting up for breakfast. Her friends arrived within an hour of us getting up. They’d brought along things for a pool as my parents had a heated swimming pool, and Australian winters can still be warm enough to enjoy time in a warm pool. Driving us over around noontime, my parents were delighted to see my daughter and friends, plenty of hugs and kisses being exchanged. My sister, her husband and two kids were also present. Both were young teenagers.
To my surprise, Sarah’s parents arrived. My parents pulled me to the side and told me they had invited them on Chloe’s behalf. There was no sign of my wife, brother-in-law or the two boys. Mum shook her head. “We made sure your wife and her brother weren’t invited but did leave an open invitation for the boys.” She paused and her voice caught, and I knew my mother was upset. “Sarah got wind of it and told us we were no longer their grandparents…”
Hugging my mother tightly, my father met my eyes, and he was as angry as I was. My parents had given those two boys all the love possible since they’d been born and dragging them into the middle of our marriage dispute was out of order. I couldn’t stop myself marching over to Sarah’s parents and asking a couple of pointed questions. Naturally, they were embarrassed and then they dropped the bombshell.
“We’re aware of everything, Mark, and I promise you that we’re disgusted by it,” John stated, Sarah’s father.
“How much has she told you?”
“Everything,” Lucy replied, Sarah’s mother, “Or at least that’s what she told us. The cheating. The lying. The real father of the boys.”
“We’re sorry, Mark. I’m not sure if you’ll ever believe us, but we simply had no idea. They were always close growing up, but we never would have believed our own children…”
“Not just that,” Lucy continued, “Passing off those two boys as your own. They’re our children and I guess we’ll forgive them one day, but that is almost unforgivable. We know how much you loved those two boys, at least until recently. Sarah admitted that the boys know who their father is, and it explained their attitude towards you. She simply didn’t think it would affect it so much.”
“We don’t blame you for leaving her,” John added, “And we know James is now living with her as he moved out of the house he was renting. The only reason we still see our own children is so we can visit our grandchildren.”
“We also understand why Chloe hasn’t talked to us much lately,” Lucy said sadly, “But we still love her.”
Chloe was hovering nearby, and hearing what her grandmother said, she came running over and hugged her grandparents. I left them to their private moment as I grabbed myself a drink and chatted with my sister. I’d kept her up to date with certain things. She’d always liked Sarah, the pair getting together for lunch once a month, and they’d been good friends up until the day I told her what was going on.
“Did Sarah even contact her on her birthday?” she asked.
“No. They’ve had no communication since we moved out. She’s contacted me once, about her wedding rings, otherwise I’ve blocked her. We’re officially separated so she can get in touch with me through a lawyer. She doesn’t know where I’m living anyway.”
“How long now until you can apply?”
“Six months or so. Ben’s ready to help me file as soon as possible. I’ll make a generous offer regarding the house, though she’s not getting it permanently unless she buys out my half. And as her brother is now living there…” I shut up as my sister wasn’t aware of absolutely everything regarding the collapse our marriage, at least regarding the brother and sister relationship.
Despite the background issues, we made sure my daughter had a great day. She spent half the time in the pool with her friends and cousins. Her four grandparents sat around the table and spent a couple of hours talking, and I think there was an unspoken agreement that they’d remain good friends despite what was happening with their children. No-one noticed anything different with the relationship between Chloe and I as we’d always been close.
The party broke up early evening. Chloe was in a great mood when leaving, though I was surprised when she didn’t invite her friends back to our apartment as I thought she would have liked to go partying for longer. She disappeared to the bathroom as soon as we arrived home, so I relaxed in the living room, waiting for her to return.
“Daddy,” she whispered, glancing to see her standing naked nearby, “Want to join me in the bedroom?”
Finishing my drink, I walked into our bedroom to find her on her hands and knees. Her arse was glistening with lube and I noticed the bottom of a butt-plug. Stripping off, I joined her on the bed, pulling her back so she rested against my chest. “It’s not my birthday, sweetheart,” I whispered.
“This is a present for me, Daddy. I’ve wanted to do this for so long, but I’ve been nervous. I didn’t want to do it mid-week, so I thought tonight would be best. All you need to do is lube up that big cock of yours, take out the plug, then slide your cock inside me.”
“Used your dildo before?”
“I have as I didn’t want it to hurt too much our first time.”
Rolling her over, her pussy was glistening with excitement, burying my mouth between her legs, enjoying the cry of excitement she made as I played with the plug inside her at the same time. While I ate her out and played with her toy, the lube she kept next to her was opened and I applied that to my cock at the same time.
“Take it out, Daddy. Finger my bum instead!”
I couldn’t help laughing as I lifted my mouth away from her pussy, greeted by her smiling face. “You know, hearing my little girl say that is far more erotic than it should be.”
“What if I said I want daddy to slide his big daddy cock inside my tight little arse instead?”
“I’d say my little girl is going to get what she wants rather quickly.”
Rolling her back onto all fours, I kissed up her back as I slid a pair of fingers inside her again, my head resting on her shoulder as I listened to her moans. Two fingers eventually turned into three, Chloe lowering herself down as she prepared herself for my cock. She was soon moaning constantly, and I needed to inside her.
To her surprise, I slid inside her pussy first, and she almost came straight away. Asking where her dildo was, she pulled away, aware she kept a couple of toys in the bottom drawer of the small chest next to her bed. Passing it back to me, she looked back and made sure my cock was inside her pussy as I slid the dildo inside her arse.
“Oh my god, Daddy!” she squealed as I was soon pounding her pussy and thrusting the dildo deep inside her arse as well, “This is so naughty, Daddy!”
“Getting your ready for my cock, sweetheart.”
“Cum in my arse. Only in my arse, Daddy!”
I had to stop as those words alone nearly sent me over the edge. Removing my cock, I took the dildo out and pressed the head of my cock at her pink little rosebud. The dildo had helped as she took the head of my cock easier but still gasped at how much thicker my cock was. She lowered herself further as I leaned forward, resting above her. She kissed my cheek as I slowly buried my cock.
“Daddy,” she whimpered, “You feel so big in my little bottom.”
“You’re a tease.”
“I know,” she giggled.
Slowly thrusting into her, I warned her I wasn’t going to last long. Kissing my cheek again, I turned to meet her eyes, kissing her on the lips. “Fucking hell, sweetheart,” I groaned.
“We’re doing this again, Daddy. After you cum, you’re fucking me harder next time.”
“Thought I should be gentle.”
“Thank you, Daddy.”
Her arse was so tight and warm, amazed at how good it felt. It had been years since I’d last had anal sex. Chloe’s shoulder was moving quickly, aware she was playing with her pussy at the same time, thrusting a little faster with each passing minute, holding back my orgasm as long as possible. Grunting and groaning as I was far too excited, she was moaning underneath me, eventually whimpering ‘Daddy’ in a tone I’d grown to love since we started making love.
“I love you, sweetie,” I whispered.
“Cum in me, Daddy. Cum in your little girl’s arse.”
Yeah, that finished me, burying my cock and exploding inside her. It was such a good orgasm, I simply had to pull out once my cock stopped throbbing and collapsed on my back next to her. To my surprise, she giggled and snuggled into me. “Fucking hell,” I muttered.
“Wow, Daddy! That was something else.”
“Are you okay?” I asked, watching her face light up at my concern.
“I’ll be tender after you fuck me nice and hard next time.” Cuddling me tighter, she whispered, “Thank you for everything, Daddy.”
“Anything for my little girl.”
Her hand was soon stroking me back to life, and this time she wanted to be on her back. Pillow in place under her butt, I slid my cock inside her arse again and, once she was used to me being inside her arse again, she wrapped her legs around me, dug her fingers into my back, and my little girl was pounded hard and fast until I came again. She was barely capable of speech, just relying on all the moans and whimpers escaping her, wondering if her nails were going to leave marks on my back.
“Fuck… Sweetheart…”
“Daddy,” she whispered, and I knew she wasn’t enjoying it as much.
“I’ll cum in a minute then we’ll have a hot bath together.”
She managed a tight smile. “Okay, Daddy.” As soon as I came again, I pulled out and cuddled her. She didn’t seem upset but she whispered, “It hurt a little bit at the end, Daddy.”
“I’m sorry, sweetheart.”
“It’s okay. I loved it at the same time, feeling my daddy pounding me just like I wanted, using my tight little arse just for his pleasure.”
Sitting in the bath ten minutes later, I wasn’t surprised she was half asleep resting against me rather quickly. Waiting until she was fast asleep, I managed to get her out of the large tub, drying her off, before I carried her back to bed. Positioning her to spoon back against me, even when fast asleep, she searched my body out to rest back against.
She woke me the next morning with a very slow blowjob, gesturing for her to turn around so I could give that little pussy of hers more attention. I loved eating her out and making her cum. After we’d enjoyed an orgasm, well I had one, she had a few, we finally got up and ready for the day. Over breakfast, she asked, “What next, Daddy?”
Taking her hand, I smiled at her. “We have the rest of our lives together, sweetheart.”
The next few months passed by in what I would call domestic bliss with my little girl at my side. In addition to the fatherly love that I had for her as my daughter, I now had the additional love I had for her as my best friend, my lover, my confidant, my partner. As for Chloe, she was practically devoted to me in return. She’d long worshipped me as her father. Add to that now I was her boyfriend and we’d committed to be together, her love for me was all-encompassing.
Our sex life was fantastic. We rarely spent more than a night apart. I only had the occasional night away for business. Even then, I’d be back at the hotel at night, on the phone with her, spending most of the time talking before she’d put on a little show for me. Most nights were spent together, though. Her friends would stay with us at least once a week. I never touched them, nor did Chloe from the moment we were intimate. But Emily and Hannah loved having fun together, and we heard them fucking each time they stayed with us. Chloe did it because she knew I found just the idea a turn on.
We were both counting down the days until I could finally apply for divorce. I never heard a word from Sarah via Ben. Her parents did keep in touch with Chloe, the three of them meeting up around once a fortnight for coffee or an evening meal. I didn’t go as it was simply too awkward to see them, but we did swap the occasional message, heartened that they simply still cared about me.
In the year since we left the house, Chloe didn’t hear a word from her mother nor her brothers. She didn’t make any attempt to contact them in return. I never pushed her to have a relationship with any of them. She was an adult and capable of making her own decision, and millions of people no longer had relationships with parents or siblings, particularly after the events that had taken place.
As soon as I could, I organised a meeting with Ben so I could start the divorce application. I could have done it without any assistance, but I wanted to make sure everything was okay before we proceeded. As I would be the sole applicant, even though Sarah knew I wanted to divorce, I would get the pleasure of having her served.
“Get the sheriff of the court to do it,” I practically demanded, “But do it at the house. I would love to humiliate her at work but, if I do that, she’ll definitely try and fuck me over. I also want her brother served when it comes to child custody and child support,” I added once we had all the application sorted out. “I’ve got the DNA and paternity tests, and I want to go after both of them for paternity fraud, and I want him sued for providing support for his children until the moment I left the house.”
Ben sighed, giving me a look, “Not going to let that go, after you?”
“I’m not letting go, Ben. I want my pound of flesh from the both of them.”
“No man has ever won a paternity fraud case in Australia, Mark. Can you afford to take this as far as you want?”
“Dad’s already assured me he’ll back me as much as I need. I can afford it anyway.”
“Okay, let’s focus on the easy thing first. The divorce. You’ve met the criteria. Think she’ll try and ask for counselling?”
“She won’t. She knows if she tries to play hard ball, I’ll release the information about who the father is of the kids and the fact she’s been fucking her brother for years.”
He gave me another look but, to be honest, I hadn’t given the divorce much thought in months, so just thinking about it brought some long-buried thoughts and feelings back to the fore. Chloe wasn’t with me, as I wanted to keep her out of everything as much as possible, though she’d insisted that, should I be required in court, she’d be by my side all the time.
The day I was notified that Sarah had been served her papers, I’ll admit I did celebrate that the process was now properly underway. Ben kept me up to date of when I’d be required in court. If we didn’t have kids, unless she tried to fight the application, it would have gone through rather smoothly. With the two kids, and my name still on the birth certificate, that’s where I knew it was going to get ugly and difficult.
Chloe kept me calm the entire time, showing me no end of love and affection every night when I got home from work, while her three friends were visiting nearly every weekend to keep us company as they were aware of what was going on. As they didn’t have a problem with the relationship Chloe had with her father, I’d told them all the reasons why I’d left Sarah. They were left shocked by the long-standing relationship between sister and brother but were disgusted by everything else regarding the two boys.
Our day in court finally arrived. I felt surprisingly calm about it all, Chloe stopping me all the time to hug and kiss me while I dressed for success. She looked fantastic in a skirt and blouse combination, her legs in stockings and sensible shoes on her feet. Arriving at the courthouse, I hadn’t seen Sarah or the boys in a year. Seeing each other across the room, I noticed James was by her side. He met my eyes and I simply smirked at the fuckwit.
“Don’t worry about him, Daddy,” Chloe whispered, “He’s nobody.”
Glancing at her, seeing that beautiful smile of hers returned, I kissed her forehead. “I think I got the smarter, prettier and simply better girl in every single way.”
Ben arrived and we discussed the case. The actual divorce was rather straight forward. There was the issue of me moving out and cutting all financial ties, Ben producing the separation agreement and the fact it could be proven her brother had moved into the residence. I still hadn’t played my trump card yet. I’d agreed through her lawyer that she could remain in the house until the time of Christopher’s eighteenth birthday or until he graduated sixth form, but once he was an adult and a graduate, Sarah would either purchase my share of the house or it would be sold with the proceeds split evenly.
Sarah was playing it safe, agreeing to most matters. Both of us had superannuation, so that would be left alone. The company wasn’t mine, so she couldn’t touch that. I’d taken everything I wanted from the house. Cars were in our own names. Pretty much everything that kept us linked had already been severed except the fact we were married.
Then it came to the two boys. After not seeing them for a year, considering how everything had ended, it’s going to sound callous when I admit that I hadn’t really missed them. If they’d still been the two sweet little boys I’d raised until the age Michael was around twelve, I would still have left the family home but fought tooth and nail to keep in touch with them. But since learning they were not mine, the fact they knew the truth about their paternity before me, and the collapse of our relationship, I simply got on with my life without them. And I was left feeling they didn’t really miss me either.
The judge read my request and he looked at first Sarah then myself in surprise. “I believe I am reading this correctly, Mister Smith. You are stating you will not be providing child support regarding your two children, those being Michael and Christopher Smith. Further to that, you are requesting that your name be removed from their birth certificates.”
“That is correct, Your Honour,” Ben replied on my behalf.
“That is most unusual, and I must ask why that should be granted?”
“Your Honour, we wish to provide evidence that Mister Smith is not the father of the two children in question. We have four tests, one DNA and one paternity for each boy, proving that Mark Smith is not the biological father of either Michael or Christopher Smith. We believe this a case of paternity fraud perpetrated by the mother, Mrs Sarah Smith.”
The judge was handed the paperwork, reading it in silence for a few minutes. He finally looked up. “That being the case, Mister Smith, as you are the named father on the birth certificate, you are liable to pay child support until the youngest child reaches the age of eighteen, whether you are the biological father or not. The welfare of the child is what matters to the court.”
I smiled as I waited for Sarah’s lawyer to speak up. If he didn’t, I was going to play my trump card. Ben gave them time, glancing over at Sarah’s lawyer. Her lawyer eventually stood up. “Your Honour, Mrs Smith agrees to Mister Smith being removed as the named father on the birth certificates of Michael and Christopher Smith. She also requests no child support from Mister Smith.”
The judge actually sat back in his chair, removing his glasses, glancing between the two tables. “I can see from records that Mrs Smith is financially capable of supporting both children, but I must ask why she is so agreeable in this case. And if Mister Smith is not the biological father of these children, who is?”
“Mrs Smith does not wish to divulge that information publicly, Your Honour,” her lawyer replied.
“Very well. I will see both of you and Mrs Smith in chambers once this matter is adjourned. Mrs Smith, you do understand that once I make a judgement on this matter, it cannot be appealed. If you are comfortable in your agreement to have Mister Smith removed from both certificates as their father, then I am prepared to rule in favour of Mister Smith. You are prepared to tell me who the father of both children is?”
“She is, Your Honour.”
“And will the biological father be playing an active role in the raising of the children, including providing financial and emotional support for them?”
“The father is already living in the family home, Your Honour, and is already providing both financial and emotional support. Since Mister Smith moved out of the residence, the man in question has replaced his role as father to his biological children.”
“Does Mister Smith have anything further to add?”
“He does not, Your Honour,” Ben replied on my behalf.
“Mrs Smith?”
“Not at this time, Your Honour. She will explain further in chambers.”
“Very well. Though this is highly unusual, I will first confirm the Divorce Order. You will each receive a copy one month and one day from this date to confirm the dissolution of the marriage. Regarding the matter of any child under eighteen, Mister Smith, I will authorise the removal of your name from each birth certificate, for new birth certificates to be produced, and rule that you will not be required to provide any financial assistance to Sarah Smith, nor her two dependents.” He paused a moment. “Mister Smith, I can only imagine you also know the biological father of the two children?”
“He does, Your Honour.”
“Would he be willing to name the person publicly?”
“He would not, Your Honour. He does not wish to cause Mrs Smith any further embarrassment. Despite the fact he has applied to divorce his spouse, he simply wishes to have the end of his marriage confirmed so he can continue with his life. Though unhappy with the paternity issue, he believes it is up to Mrs Smith to confirm the truth to those who require it.”
“Very well. A rather understanding reaction considering what he must have been feeling upon discovering the truth. That being the case, apart from meeting in chambers to confirm the paternity of the two children and that their welfare is correct, I am comfortable with the ruling.” He banged his gavel. “Court is adjourned.”
Gathering in the foyer of the courthouse, I was surrounded by friends and family, Chloe at my side, holding my hand the entire time. Sarah’s parents did walk over to say hello and once again off their apologies. I shook John’s hand, kissed Lucy on the cheek, and assured them both that they would remain part of their granddaughter’s life.
Watching James and the two boys from a distance, James was wise enough to not approach me at all. Still wanted to walk over there and knock his block off, but he wasn’t really a problem, and the two boys didn’t seem to want to speak to me or their sister. Sarah didn’t appear by the time we left the courthouse. Returning to Ben’s office, Chloe still by my side, we sat opposite him as he looked over some paperwork.
“Okay, are you going ahead with the paternity thing or not?” he finally asked.
“No.”
He grinned at me. “Why not?”
“Because I’ve done some reading myself. It won’t go anywhere, and the courts don’t care. There’s been one successful case and even that was overturned on appeal. Trying to get a new law introduced or something will take years if not decades. I’m just lucky that I could prove Sarah was fucking her brother and she didn’t want that as a matter of public record. Any other circumstance, I would have provided all the information possible and seen them squirm.”
“Daddy just wants to get on with his life,” Chloe added, squeezing my hand, “He now has one daughter he can give all the love he wants to. And maybe there is a woman out there who will love him in return, maybe even give him another family.”
It was another month until my divorce was confirmed with the Divorce Order arriving through the post. Chloe suggested I frame it, and although amusing, I simply filed it away and tried to forget about it. Through the grapevine, I heard that Sarah had admitted to the judge the real father of the two boys. I had no idea what happened otherwise. Funny thing is, Chloe and I did some research and according to Federal law, what they were doing was technically legal, it was up to each state to prosecute incest, and it didn’t matter the age, as long as they were over the age of consent.
I drove by the old house two weeks after hearing that news and there was no sign of James, or at least his car. There was a small part of me tempted to knock on the door and ask what happened, as if the state police wanted to prosecute, they could both be looking at a prison sentence and being placed on the sex offender registry, but they were no longer my concern. I went home to spend time with my daughter.
“Sweetie, I’m home,” I called.
“I’m in the living room, Daddy.”
Walking down the hallway, dumping my bag and jacket in the bedroom first, I found my daughter sitting back on the couch, playing on her phone. Sitting next to her, she immediately turned to snuggle into me, cuddling her in return. “How was your day?” I asked softly, stroking her back, something she’d always loved me doing.
“It was okay. Anyone get in contact about the news?”
“Yeah. I want to laugh about it. Sarah should have realised it would blow up in her face eventually. Thing is, they were always going to go after him because he’s older than she is.”
“What about her? I’m just curious.”
“Somehow managed to keep her job and the kids. Think they’re trying to portray her as the victim, despite what she says. I have a feeling the parents are almost trying to insinuate James was doing something illegal going back a few years, if you know what I mean.”
“Reckon that’s true?”
“From what granddad said, they kept in contact with Sarah so they could see the kids, but they cut off all contact with James after everything hit the fan. Since she’s now alone again, apparently she’s really starting to regret everything. Too little, far too late.”
Waiting until the weekend, I’d been out shopping on Friday night, arriving home a little later than normal. Arriving home, I let her know I’d invited her friends over for dinner the next evening. She was wearing a very short black skirt and white vest top, though had an apron on as well. Kissing her cheek, she announced that she was cooking one of my favourite dishes.
“Why are the girls coming around tomorrow?” she wondered as we sat down to eat.
“I love having your friends here. They are certainly far nicer to look at than my friends.”
She giggled though playfully slapped my arm. “Behave, Daddy.”
We made love that night. I’m sure she was wondering what was going on as I spent half the night kissing and caressing her bod, slowly eating her pussy to one orgasm after another, before gently sliding my cock inside her. She was caught up in the moment as her legs wrapped around me, her eyes glistening as I helped her orgasm again. When I came, she held me tightly as I felt her crying softly, rolling onto my back so I could hold her properly.
Riding me a little later, I didn’t look away from her eyes the entire time, cupping her cheek as the smile never wavered. “I love you so much, Daddy,” she whispered before the orgasm tore through her.
“I love you too, sweetheart.”
After finishing inside her again, we enjoyed a hot shower together, making her giggle as I spent half my time tickling her, laughing away as she shrieked and tried to escape me. I loved running my hands over her body as I washed her up and down, enjoying how her hands did the same back to me, that same smile on her face as her fingers moved over my arms and down my chest.
Back in bed together, she cuddled into me as always. “Daddy, was there a reason why that was so… I mean, every time we’re together is special in my mind, but tonight felt even more special…”
“Always special for me too, sweetheart. Just wanted to put extra emphasis on how special you are. And you know I love making you feel good at the same time.”
“Daddy, there’s feeling good and what you did for me tonight. I’m still shaking!”
“Good. I can rest easy that my little girl is satisfied until tomorrow.”
“Definitely getting a blowjob in the morning, Daddy.”
She kept her word as she did just that, swallowing my load like she normally did before she returned this knowing smile and ended up sitting on my face. If that’s the way I was going to die, I certainly wouldn’t complain. Might take a little explaining as to why my daughter was naked on my face, my tongue buried in her pussy, but I wouldn’t be around for the aftermath.
Spending the day relaxing together, she bounced up and down on my cock as I sat back on the couch after we’d had a light lunch. What amused me is she’d ride me hard until she almost crested the wave before she slowed down. At the same time, she’d bring me the brink of orgasm before she back off. Giggling away, she kissed me softly, telling me she was going to keep going until one of her friends let her know they had arrived.
“Could be another hour or so, Daddy,” she breathed into my ear, “And I think you’re so turned on, your big cock will stay nice and hard inside me.”
She wasn’t wrong. I eventually blasted away inside her, and like she’d managed to do a few times since we started our relationship, my cock stayed pretty much rock hard inside her. As she kept on riding, the grin on her face broadened once she realised. “Just for you, sweetie,” I said softly before I kissed her.
“You’ll have to thank my tight little pussy later, Daddy,” she moaned, hands on my shoulders as she started ride me nice and fast again.
Once she received a message from Emily, stating they were on their way, Chloe kissed me then rode herself to a series of orgasms that left her almost passed out on my lap. Picking her up as she wrapped her legs around me, I carried her to the bedroom so she could take a few minutes to recover before dressing for the arrival of her friends.
She was still getting ready when they arrived. I buzzed them up, greeting them at the front door. All three were dressed to impress, though they would only be having dinner and drinks at the apartment. Hannah and Emily were pretty much a couple by now. I wasn’t exactly sure how Lauren fit into everything. She did date occasionally, but I know would play with her two friends quite often.
Offering them a glass of wine, Chloe appeared wearing a conservative black dress, at least compared to what she sometimes wore when I took her out. She loved looking sexy on my arm, and it was why I always dressed to impress when she looked as lovely as she always did. Our age difference was obvious, but I could only be thankful there were not too many reminders of her mother, though she didn’t look too much like me either.
I’d prepared things for our meal while she’d been enjoying a quick nap before getting ready, leaving the four girls to mingle by the counter as I prepared the first couple of courses. The table was already set for five people. Candles had been lit. Flowers placed in a vase in the middle. I had everything needed to make the girls their favourite cocktails.
The first course could be eaten standing up, sipping at a bourbon and mixer as we nibbled at the various bits and pieces I’d thrown together. The four girls were already enjoying themselves, Chloe at my side the entire time, but the other three girls would also cuddle into me as I treated them like they were my own. I had a lot of love to give and those three girls deserved it.
Sitting down for dinner later, Chloe sat in her usual seat as close as possible, holding my hand whenever she could. The divorce and everything that happened was now a couple of months back and better left in the past. I preferred to focus on the present and the future, and I would happily listen to whatever Chloe had an opinion on. As for her friends, they were as excitable about life as always. It was positively infectious. It’s why I also found myself enjoying their company. I no longer felt like an old man whenever Chloe asked me to join them on a night out. Made me feel ten years younger.
“What’s for dessert, Daddy?” I gave her a look, causing her three friends to giggle. “Behave, Daddy. I’m not getting up on the table in this dress.”
“Who says you’ll still be wearing the dress?”
The look that crossed her face made me smile. “I’d totally watch you two make love,” Emily whispered, “We can see how much you two love each other.”
“Erotic but passionate and incredibly loving,” Hannah added.
Chloe leaned over to kiss my cheek. “I just love my daddy more than anything,” she said softly, “I get to spend the rest of my life with him now. It’s what I always wanted.”
Serving them dessert, they had two options. No, I hadn’t spent all day preparing them, they were store bought, but the four girls loved them all the same. Watching them enjoy a slice and making soft moans with each mouthful had me grinning and chuckling. Once they finished dessert, I cleared their plates and made a pitcher of their favourite cocktail.
“Girls, before we start to relax and let loose, there is one thing I need to do first.” The three girls smiled at me as they knew something was up. I hadn’t told them what though I’d said it was a surprise for Chloe. My daughter watched me intently as I looked in her direction. Sliding out of my chair, I rested on a knee by her chair, taking her hand in mine. Her other hand immediately covered her mouth as she did her best not to cry.
“Sweetheart… Chloe… My daughter… The greatest thing Sarah ever did for me was give birth to you. The day I held you in my arms for the first time, I felt this surge of love I’d never felt in my life. My father often talked about what it felt like to have a daughter, first as a baby, then as a little girl, watching her grow up into a little woman before she matured into the lady you see today. Over the past twenty years, I’ve understood how my father felt about my sister, though our love has obviously deepened, and we now share something very special and perhaps unique.
My only regret about our relationship is that we’ll never be able to stand in front of our family and friends to declare our undying love for each other. In my heart and mind, I already call you my wife in addition to my daughter. In my pocket, I have two rings for you. In front of our friends, I wish to give you an engagement ring and then a wedding ring. I also have a simple gold band you can place on my ring. They’re not the rings I gave Sarah, they are entirely new as I bought them for you, thinking of what you’d love to see on your ring finger every day for the rest of your life.
Chloe, although this will never be official, would you love to declare in front of your friends that you will be my wife forever more?”
She managed a nod, choking back a sob, as I showed her the engagement ring that I’d bought for her. The gasp from her three friends made me smile as I slowly slid the ring onto her finger. Taking out the other ring, she pretty much broke down as I slid that onto her finger too.
“Chloe, sweetheart, I now declare you as my not so lawfully wedded wife.”
Handing her the ring, her hand was shaking as she managed to slide the ring onto my finger. “I love you so much, Daddy,” she whispered before kissing me, “And now you’re my husband too.” I pulled her close before we simply hugged, feeling her sob in my arms while I felt a couple of tears roll down my cheeks. I loved her almost too much at times.
“Can we join in the hug?” Emily asked, glancing to see her three friends were also crying.
“Of course!” Chloe exclaimed, everyone standing up to share a very tight group hug.
Once everyone calmed down, and the girls all went crazy with congratulations for Chloe, we moved out to the lounge room, where Chloe snuggled into me, continually looking at the two rings, mentioning every couple of minutes how beautiful they were.
“Sweetheart, I know we won’t have your dream wedding, and it’s going to be a secret…”
Leaning back, she gave me a look I knew well. The determined young woman who wouldn’t take shit. “Daddy, I don’t care about any sort of wedding. My dream was to simply be with you like this. Am I your wife now?”
“Yes.”
“And you’re my husband. I don’t need a piece of paper telling me that.” She snuggled into me again. “While I’d love to share this with our family, I know they won’t understand. But we live here happily for the moment. When I’m pregnant, we’ll need to buy a house.”
“Already putting plans in place for that.”
“When we move in, we can simply pose as a happily married couple. We’ll get some strange looks, but I think we’re past letting people judge us.”
We enjoyed the rest of the night, the girls turning on some music so they could dance. Chloe got me up to dance a few times, but in the comfort of our living room, the four girls could enjoy themselves without being bothered by a bunch of meatheads and morons. Our guests remained until around midnight, escorting them downstairs to the taxi. We all exchanged hugs, all three whispering congratulations into my ear, wishing me well, and asking me to continue to love her like I had always done. I promised I’d be doing just that.
Waving as the taxi departed, Chloe grabbed my arm, leaning up to kiss me. “Let’s go back upstairs, Daddy. Your young wife needs some personal time with her husband.”
I made her giggle as I picked her up in my arms, easily carrying her all the way up to our apartment. Making love again one last time before going to bed, she snuggled into me, one hand resting on my chest, blue eyes gazing up into mine.
“Don’t need to sleep, Daddy, as I think I’m already dreaming,” she whispered.
Caressing her soft cheek, she smiled at me before shuffling closer. Wrapping an arm around her, she sighed happily. “I love you, sweetheart.”
“Love you, Daddy.”
She was asleep in a couple of minutes, the excitement of the day tiring her out. I joined her in dreamland not too much later.
Epilogue
“You look beautiful, sweetheart.”
Chloe turned to smile at me as she waited for Emily to appear. “Thank you, Daddy. You’re looking very handsome yourself. Very dignified.”
The hair was going grey. Considering I was now past fifty, I wasn’t worried about greying hair, I worried about keeping myself nice and fit for my wife. She was now in her early thirties. And considering she’d carried four kids, her body was still fantastic. Not quite the same as when she was nineteen, but my body certainly wasn’t the same as when I was forty.
“Your sister looking after the kids?”
“Yes, and you know she loves babysitting for us.”
Four kids and it could be tiring for both of us. She gave birth to our first child, a son, barely a year after graduating university. The night she graduated, she threw away her pills and we made love like rabbits for weeks on end until she was confirmed as pregnant. After our first son came yet another son, then two daughters before we agreed that was enough. To my surprise, all she did was go back on the pill.
We found that we couldn’t keep our relationship a secret forever, not without it destroying everything. The first person we told was my sister. She was shocked at first, but never showed any disgust. We gave her time to comprehend what we told her. Giving her time to get used to it, she turned up at our apartment a week later, hugged us both, and told us she could understand why we found love with each other.
Telling my parents was rather amusing as they admitted they’d figured something was going on but felt it was never their place to intervene. But Chloe wasn’t subtle in her affections for me, and once I’d left Sarah, they could see how much of the love I’d given her I simply gave to Chloe, in addition to all the love I’d already given her.
Some of the family knew, but I never shared it with my friends. When we moved into our new home, we’d chosen somewhere in a completely different area of the city so we could live freely as husband and wife. Emily, Hannah and Lauren remained close with us, but we now had a group of friends Chloe and I had made together.
Speaking of Sarah, she disappeared from our lives entirely. The whole drama about our divorce, her relationship with her brother, it followed her around for years. She remained in our old house until Christopher turned eighteen. As soon as he was a legal adult, she contacted Ben and requested a quick sale of the house. I wasn’t particularly worried about how much we got for it so agreed. As soon as the house was sold, Sarah vanished. From what her parents know, she’s now living on the opposite coast of Australia, trying to restart her life.
As for James, he faced various charges including incest. Sarah was a witness for the prosecution as she confirmed he was grooming her from a young age. I’m not heartless, I did feel sorrow for her if that was the truth, but considering all the lies she told me, I did wonder if she simply wasn’t saving her own bacon by sacrificing her brother. Whatever the case, her brother was sent to prison and would be a registered sex offender for life. His parents have disowned him completely and he’ll look forward to being a social pariah upon his release.
Michael and Christopher did get in touch with Chloe about a year after the youngest turned eighteen. She was surprised to hear from them but agreed to meet up. To her surprise, they were incredibly apologetic and contrite. Chloe was sympathetic, agreeing they were only kids at the time and had been unwitting pawns in all our marital problems. They wished to contact me. Considering I had no real feelings either way, I did agree after some convincing by Chloe. They were reminders of James, which made me a little uncomfortable, but their apologies were sincere, and they admitted to feeling rather isolated and alone with their father in prison and mother having left them behind.
To their surprise, I allowed them back into our lives. I never referred to them as my sons, but they have become much younger friends. We do blokey things together and, while our relationship would never be as close as it was, we always have a good time when we get together. To be honest, I do feel sorry for them, so I guess I’m still some sort of father figure.
“You’re thinking, Daddy,” Chloe whispered, kissing my cheek, “Something good, I hope?”
Her hand caressed my groin. I might be in my fifties, but my daughter still fires my engine easily. “Just our lives, sweetheart.”
The door opened and Lauren looked at me. “She’s ready for you, Mark.”
Chloe kissed me softly. “Thank you for doing this, Daddy. It means the world to her.”
“It’s an honour. Known her for almost as long as you in many ways.”
Walking into the small room, Emily turned around, looking utterly resplendent in her white wedding gown. I know I gasped at how beautiful she was. “What do you think, Daddy?”
The three girls all called me that now too. No sexual innuendo, I was their father figure and I loved them like my own. Chloe was my daughter, and had given me two more daughters, and her three besties were also treated like my own flesh and blood. “You’re absolutely gorgeous, Emily. Are you ready to go?”
“I think so… I’m marrying my best friend.”
“Good thing they changed the laws.”
“Do you think she’s nervous?”
“No. She’ll be calm and confident, just like you should be. I’m surprised you’ve waited this long to get married.”
“We never really thought it was necessary, but seeing all our friends doing it, we thought we should at least have a day like this to celebrate our love.”
Chloe was her Maid of Honour, having helped organise the wedding. It was going to be a simple and intimate affair. As the music started, Emily hooked her arm through mine as we waited to enter the hall. I patted her hand as I could feel how nervous she was. Leaning into me, she thanked me softly for being there for her.
Walking her down the aisle, everyone was smiling at us. To be honest, though, my eyes were focused solely on my daughter ahead. She looked as beautiful as ever, smiling at me in return. Handing Emily off to Hannah, I kissed her cheek, hearing the tremor in her voice as she thanked me too.
Sitting between Emily and Hannah’s mother, they both grabbed a hand of mine each, their other hand holding a tissue. It was a simple but beautiful ceremony, two women admitting their love for each other in front of their friends and family. But my eyes spent most of their time gazing at my daughter. She was doing her best not to look in my direction, but she struggled.
After all the other wedding things, mostly taking photos, we all moved on to a nearby hotel for the reception. There was the sit-down meal, the speeches, the first dance, then Emily’s and Hannah’s mother joined the couple before I was invited up. Once all the usual events were completed, the party started.
“We have a room upstairs, Daddy,” Chloe whispered into my ear during a slow dance, “Are you going to take care of your wife soon?”
Meeting her eyes, she giggles. “Is my little girl a little turned on?”
“I saw you whispering the vows, Daddy. I was doing the same thing.”
“Not the first wedding we’ve done that.”
“It’s like we get married every time, Daddy.” Resting her head against my chest, she sighed as I felt her hands on my back. “Well, I got my fairy tale, Daddy,” she whispered.
“I should thank Sarah for giving me the love of my life,” I whispered back.
“Definitely need to head upstairs soon, Daddy.”
“Got to take advantage of not having the kids for a night.”
“I’ve got everything we need in our room.” Leaning back to meet her eyes, she gave me a look I knew very well. “Yes, Daddy, we’re going to be very naughty tonight.” Resting her head back against my chest, we continued to sway to the music. “I love you, Daddy. May we have many more years of happiness together.”
I think that was another way of hoping that we would live happily ever after.
Chapter 42: Office Girl Ch. 01 [Transgender]
Chapter Text
I’d spent twenty years working to get to the position I was in, and after three years in the role as General Manager, I can be honest about one thing. Daily morning meetings are dull. I know why we do it as it’s necessary everyone is informed daily about targets and key service indicators. I was simply carrying on what the General Manager had done before me, the one before them and so on, and I knew every transport depot did the same thing. The Transport Manager discussed vehicles, drivers, delivery times and any issues. The Finance Manager discussed the finances each day, daily, weekly, monthly forecasts and if we were on budget. The Warehouse Manager discussed productivity and any issues from the shop floor. The Human Resources Manager would mention if there was anything I needed to be made aware of. And then there was me, the one in charge but, while they all reported to me, my role was to keep everything functioning, meeting targets and budget, and then report to my superiors at Head Office.
“Duncan, we still need to get a handle on how many agency staff we’re using each week,” I stated, looking around the table, as the words were for pretty much for everyone anyway, “We’re spending too many dollars on them when we could free up space to hire a few more permanent staff. What’s the story from the other depots?”
“Same issues that we’re suffering. We have plenty of full-time, part-time and casual positions, and our wages are competitive, but everywhere is crying out for workers. And we cannot afford to go too much higher regarding the base hourly rate.”
“Do what you can. Chris, any news regarding the potential driver walk-out?”
“The union is still pushing for the five percent rise. Head Office is still negotiating with them. Realistically, it’s out of our hands as driver wages are dealt with at the national level by the wizards at Head Office. I’ve emailed you an idea that might work in keeping our trucks going for the time being.”
“Okay, before we wrap this up, any other business?”
“We have a new girl starting today, Mark. She’ll be doing some work for me in addition to some secretarial work for everyone in the main office. I’ll make sure I bring her to your office.”
“Ah yes, the replacement for Jane. I assume she’s only starting at nine?”
“She’s probably waiting in reception for me right now.”
I checked my watch and, like usual, the meeting was about to over-run. “Well, that’s a sign to wrap this up. Any other business?” Everyone shook their heads. “Okay, it’s a Monday morning so we know it’s going to be hectic. Door is open as always. Chris, I’ll read your email and give you a response by close of play today. Liz, what’s the name of this new starter?”
“Chloe.”
Checking my watch, I nodded to myself. “Right, I have a meeting organised with the RM in ten minutes. That will probably go to at least ten, maybe half-ten if he talks a lot. Bring her over after that and I can introduce myself, at least.”
The depot I was in charge of had a least one hundred trucks, some of them large rigids, others were semi-trailers, double the staff numbers with at least two hundred or so, and we were responsible for deliveries across the western part of the city, but it included trips for some drivers up to and beyond the Blue Mountains, travelling as far at Lithgow and beyond, and I knew there were plans to expand the network even further. I’d been working for the same company since leaving school at sixteen, starting out on the shop floor, slowly working my way up to team leader, then assistant manager before moving to lead warehouse manager, studying all the time along the way before I somehow landed my current gig. There were already rumours I was being tracked to head towards a plum role at Head Office, but I loved what I did.
After the meeting with the RM, left relieved as always that I didn’t have my arse chewed out, as I knew other RMs in the business were complete pricks trying to achieve near impossible KPIs, Liz knocked on my door. Calling her in, Liz smiled at me as she strode in, followed by another woman who had me thinking she was rather tall. Liz was around five-five, and as she introduced Chloe, I stood up and guessed she was around five-ten, as I only topped out at six-one.
Shaking her hand, the second word to filter into my mind apart from ‘tall’ was ‘shy’. She whispered a quiet ‘Hello’, her hands soft though her grip did surprise me. Most women wouldn’t squeeze as tightly. “First time working in Logistics?” I wondered.
“No. The last company I worked for was somewhat similar, but they were downsizing and, well, I wasn’t there that long so last in, first out, as they say.”
“Well, we have no plans for downsizing here. To be honest, we’re crying out for hard workers.”
She smiled shyly, taking her in while we talked. She had shoulder length brunette hair, and even though I wasn’t standing too close, the shampoo she used definitely had a fruity scent. She had gorgeous blue eyes, though they were behind a pair of thin black frames, perched on a cute nose and a pair of lips with a hint of lip gloss. She was a little pale and the dress she wore gave a hint of cleavage, clung to her figure, and there was no missing she had a great pair of legs. The fact she wore flat shoes and not heels would normally raise eyebrows, so she was quite tall.
After making her feel welcome, she did ask what I would expect of her. I knew Liz would have explained all this already, but I understood why she’d want to hear it from the horse’s mouth. “This isn’t the sort of place where all the managers need a secretary. The previous GM had one, but I realised a lot of the work she was doing was stuff either I could do, or it could be handed to a small pool of clerical staff. Only the bigwigs at Head Office have a dedicated assistant.”
“I’m sure we’ll all make Chloe feel very welcome,” Liz added, “And if he ever asks you for a coffee, Chloe, rest assured that he’ll make the next one for you.”
“I’m the sort of boss that’ll get his hands dirty on the shop floor if things get really bad,” I added, “When I say we’re all in this together, I genuinely mean it.”
Chloe smiled at me shyly before she followed Liz out the door. She’d done that thing women do, curling their hair behind her ear, but I’ll admit, I was a sucker for a woman in glasses. Not sure if that counts as some sort of fetish or not. If it is, it’s incredibly mild. Add a ponytail to that… Yeah, I’m a rather vanilla type of guy.
The next time I saw Chloe was in the staff canteen at lunchtime. Being as shy as what I thought she was, I wasn’t surprised to see her sitting alone. The HR department was aligned with the clerical staff, and I knew they all took different lunch times, and many chose not to sit in the canteen. It was usually full of shop floor workers who usually didn’t mind their Ps and Qs in certain company. As she chewed on her sandwich, she was reading a book, so I decided not to bother her.
A week in our industry passes quickly. There are usually at least half a dozen crises every day. Most could be handled with nothing more than a simple phone call, but just occasionally, Head Office would get wind of it and want to give their two cents. But they couldn’t complain about warehouse or delivery performance, so I managed to head off most of their interference.
I always took an interest in any new staff in the office, so late on Friday afternoon, I popped a quick email to Chloe, asking her to drop by my office so we could have a quick catch up. A couple of hours later, there was a light knock on my door. It was open, so I looked up to see Chloe waiting for me. She was fidgeting slightly, not quite able to meet my eyes. Part of me thought she was adorable, but I also worried as someone so shy wouldn’t last too long in our industry. Many of our staff in the warehouse and the drivers could still be Neanderthals when it came to women.
“Come in, Chloe. Take a seat.”
“Thank you,” she said softly, a couple of strides before she was perching on the edge of the chair, resting her hands in her lap, though not before doing that thing of curling her hair behind her ear.
“Are you settling in okay?”
She finally looked up for a moment and smiled. Damn, she was beautiful. Not a good thought, to be honest. I may be a divorced man, so I was single, but one rule I’d always lived by was to not date at work. And I certainly didn’t like the idea of dating a subordinate. Many did in our organisation. Hell, it was known for extra-marital affairs galore and other depots were notorious for management being busy fucking each other.
“Everyone has been really friendly and welcoming,” she replied.
“Good to hear. How are you finding the work?”
“It’s sometimes different to what I was doing before, but Liz has been great, and if I get lost with anything, no-one has a problem explaining what they need from me.” She smiled again, glancing away, and I think she even blushed. “I’m really enjoying it here.”
“That’s what I like to hear. I know you work for Liz, but my door is always open, Chloe. Got any plans for the weekend?”
“Oh… Um… No, not really.”
I would have chuckled at how she stumbled over her words. No idea why she was still nervous around me. Maybe she’d had a bad experience with a previous manager. Leaning forward, I waited until she looked up to meet my eyes, ensuring I was smiling at her. “Just want to make you feel as welcome as possible and that you’re comfortable working here, Chloe.”
“Okay. Thank you,” she said quietly.
“Enjoy your weekend, Chloe. I’ll see you on Monday morning.”
“Okay. See you then.”
I watched her walk away, noting the fact she’d worn a dress each day. I was used to women in either a blouse and skirt, while those who chose to wear the company uniform would stick with the trousers, as the skirts were horrible. The dress Chloe wore today had a very pretty black and red pattern, and I couldn’t help taking a moment to check out her butt. I then immediately chastised myself for doing so.
Never one to work too late on a Friday, nearly everyone else had left before me, only finding Liz still in her office. She wasn’t surprised that I asked after Chloe, as though her shyness or nerves didn’t bother me, I did worry about her when it came to dealing with the guys from the shop floor, and some drivers would make her life hell.
“She’s fine with most of us, Mark.”
“Am I really that intimidating?”
Liz giggled. “No. She told me that the previous GM she worked for…” She sighed and shook her head. “He got handsy with her more than once, and she was terrified about losing her job, so she never said anything.”
“Despite all the protections a young woman like her should have working in any sort of industry but especially ours?”
“It was the type of company where everyone was fucking everyone, and anyone who didn’t play ball…” Liz met my eyes and could read what I was thinking. “She’s going to assume the worst until she learns you’re not like that.”
“Shit,” I muttered.
“You like her, Mark.”
“What?”
“You think she’s cute. You’ve never shown any interest in anyone else like this before, not since your divorce.”
“Finding her cute isn’t a crime, Liz.”
She laughed at me, which made me smile. “Didn’t say it was. Maybe you should ask her out on a date?”
“You know my personal policy about dating in the workplace. I’m sick of hearing about all the garbage that goes on at Head Office and other depots. The number of married men and women doing the dirty on their partners is disgusting.”
“Good thing I’m happily married and would never cheat on my hubby. And I know you’d come down on anyone who was doing the dirty like a tonne of bricks.”
“I guess you’re remembering what I did to both Jeremy and Geoff.”
“I don’t think anyone has forgotten you marching Jeremy out of his place by his collar after you learned what he was doing to that poor girl, Natalie. Nineteen years old and her life nearly ruined by a man double her age.”
“She always stops me every morning to say hello,” I replied, unable to stop smiling, “She’s dating one of the young lads who moved from the warehouse into driving. Seems like they’re good for each other. Anyway, don’t stay here too late, Liz. It’s Friday night.”
“Beers with the boys this weekend?”
“Probably fit in a round a golf tomorrow. Sunday? Not sure. You?”
“I’m sure the kids will run me ragged like usual.”
“Yeah, I love kids but I’m still glad I never had any with the ex-wife. Anyway, I’ll see you on Monday morning, bright and early.”
“Have a good weekend, boss.”
Returning home to an empty house every night still sucked even though I’d been divorced a few years by now. I’d dated since then, but I was a little hesitant about getting serious with anyone again. At least we hadn’t divorced due to infidelity nor had either of us been violent. We’d been together since high school and, to be honest, by the time I reached thirty, we were just completely different people. The reason I say I’m glad I didn’t have kids with her is that I didn’t want to be a weekend dad. Custody arrangements were usually better for men than twenty years ago, but I still would have missed out on seeing any kids for half their young lives at minimum.
Saturday was golf day. At least eight of us would always meet up once a month to play a round then sink beers at the club house afterwards. We’d usually play rain, hail or shine, but I was always thankful when leaving the house to see the sun high in the sky. What I didn’t realise is that, after we’d met up and played to the tenth hole, when my best mate stopped me dead.
“Who the fuck is this Chloe and when are you going to marry her?” Chris finally asked.
“What?” I asked.
“Mate, you’ve mentioned her a dozen times and I haven’t heard you talk like this about anyone since your ex-wife.”
I glanced around at my other mates to see all of them grinning at me. “I’ll shut up then,” I muttered, “I barely know her anyway.”
“But you think she’s attractive?”
To be honest, I thought she was absolutely gorgeous. There was something about her, physically at least, that I found appealing. But she was so awkwardly shy, it was adorable, but after hearing what may have happened to her before, there was that part of me, as a man, that wanted to just hold and protect her.
“Yeah, she’s gorgeous, to be honest.”
Chris gripped my shoulder and squeezed. “About time, mate. I know you’ve dated…”
“I don’t date colleagues at work.”
“Stupid rule,” Nick exclaimed.
“It’s in place for a reason as it protects both myself and whoever I might be interested in.”
“Rules are made to be broken,” Sam suggested.
Thankfully, the subject was dropped for the rest of the round. I was probably a little distracted after it and ended up finishing last on the scorecard. At the bar afterwards, slowly sipping at a schooner of beer, there were one or two more comments or jokes, but they were good natured, and I let them pass. I guess that, although I had dated a little bit, nothing had been serious. Most of my friends were either married or in long-term relationships. More than one of their wives or girlfriends had tried to set me up with a friend.
Returning to work on Monday, Natalie stopped me as always, greeting me with a big smile, wanting to discuss our respective weekends. I was fairly sure many would assume we were flirting, but she had been present the day I’d marched Jeremy to his car and told him to fuck off. If I hadn’t done that, god only knew what would have happened, so I was just pleased Natalie was happy at work and had remained as part of my staff.
After making myself a coffee, I dumped my laptop in my office before heading to the meeting room. I was one of the first to arrive, and it was the usual stuff once everyone else arrived. Heading downstairs for lunch as I always did a few hours later, as I endeavoured to rarely eat in my office if I could avoid it, I noticed Chloe sitting by herself once again at a table, nose buried in a book.
Grabbing my tray of food, I strolled over to her table and cleared my throat. I made the poor woman jump with fright, glad she didn’t have anything liquid in her hand. “Sorry for startling you,” I said.
“It’s okay. I was just concentrating on my book.”
“Mind if I joined you?”
“Oh…” She fidgeted again but I noticed the slight colouring in her cheeks. “Um, okay.”
“Are you sure?” She nodded so I sat down opposite her, placing my tray on the table in front of me. “What are you reading?” I wondered.
She blushed even brighter. “Um, just a romance novel,” she whispered.
“Is it that embarrassing?”
“Well, no. It’s just no-one has really shown an interest in what I was reading. Or me…”
“Well, I could read your file, Chloe, but those are just words on paper.”
She finally met my eyes and I know I smiled. Her smile was shy in return, doing that thing of curling her hair behind her ear. I swear she must have read my mind, or it was just something she did without thinking about it. “I know to never ask a woman her age, so tell me about you. And I mean in a non-work related way. What makes you tick, Chloe?”
“I’m really not that interesting, Mark,” she replied quietly.
Leaning forward, I crossed my arms on the table. “Chloe, this isn’t your old job,” I said softly, and I noticed her eyes met mine, “No-one here will do anything inappropriate, and if they do, you tell me or Liz and we’ll sort it out. Ask Liz about a young woman called Natalie who works here. You’ll understand what I mean. Yes, there are some knuckle draggers who work here, but they at least know how to act and when to shut up.”
She closed her book, resting it next to her tray. Sipping at her hot drink, holding it in both her hands, she did return a slight smile. “As I said, you’ve made me feel very welcome, Mark.”
“I’m glad. Girls in the clerical pool being friendly?”
“Oh, they’re all great. I thought conversations on the shop floor or between drivers could be rude. Get a bunch of women into a room…”
“I’ve heard rumours about some of their discussions. Good thing none of their partners work here.”
“Yes, a certain subject is definitely not taboo, though they go quiet whenever a man walks past.”
“How was your weekend?”
“Quiet enough. A couple of friends joined me at my place for a drink on Saturday and I had lunch with my parents and sisters on Sunday. You?”
“Golf on Saturday with some friends, and not a lot on Sunday.”
“Married?”
I held up my left hand. The faded skin where my ring had once rested was now tanned. “I was once. Been divorced for a few years now. We were together for years, married young, and eventually just grew apart.”
“Kids?”
“No, and I’ll admit that’s a relief. Our divorce was amicable because, despite falling out of love, we remained friendly enough. But kids can sometimes make divorces a lot worse.”
She paused a moment. “Sorry, I’m not sure that was appropriate to ask.”
“I don’t mind. Do you have a special man or woman in your life?” She smiled when I asked about a woman. “It’s the twenty-first century, Chloe. Some men love men. Some women love women. Then there’s a lot more I don’t know a lot about, but we’re an inclusive workplace.”
Sipping at her drink, she eventually shook her head. “No, I’m single.”
I was about to ask how it was possible, considering she was gorgeous, but I didn’t want to sound inappropriate or make her feel awkward. Add to the fact she was so shy, I was left wondering how often she went out. Maybe she was just a little introverted and was happy in her own company. There were weekends where I’d arrive home on Friday night and not leave my house until Monday morning.
We made polite conversation until my smartphone rang and I needed to rush off to avert some sort of disaster. The rest of the week was hectic as always, but I managed to catch up with Chloe for lunch again on Thursday. I was fairly sure the gossip was already starting, the fact the GM of the place was sharing lunch with an employee.
Friday afternoon seemed to arrive quickly as always. Heading down to chat with Liz as always, as I liked to hear about my employees come the end of the week, I bumped into Chloe as she was heading home for the day. She started to blush slightly as always, particularly as we almost collided in the doorway leading into the HR and clerical section.
“Enjoy your weekend, Chloe,” I stated.
The smile that formed almost brought my heart to a stop. It was so genuine, her face lighting up and her blue eyes almost sparkled. “I will, Mark. You enjoy yours too.”
I know I stood flat footed as she walked down the corridor towards the exit. Shaking my head, I turned to see Liz in the doorway to her small office and she was laughing at me within seconds as I sat opposite her once settled behind her desk.
“So you’re having lunch with a member of my staff a couple of times a week.”
“I’ll stop if people are talking.”
Liz smiled that sort of smile that suggested I was an idiot. “Mark, the girls think it’s nothing short of cute. And it’s helping her get comfortable working here.” Clearing her throat, she then added, “And I think you might eventually have to drop that personal rule of yours.”
“I’m just being friendly. I see her sitting alone…”
“And you think she’s gorgeous.”
“I can think that but still just be a friend or confidant.”
“When did you last go on a date, Mark?” I felt my eyes widen. Liz was a friend and colleague, but we rarely discussed my private life. She leaned forward but didn’t avert her eyes. “You’re a good friend in addition to being my boss, Mark. I know for a fact that a few staff have had offers to move on but remain here out of loyalty to you. And Chloe is delightful. The girls love her already. She’d be good for you, and I think you’d be good for her.”
Letting out a deep breath, I finally replied, “I’ll think about it.”
I did think about it but life continued as normal for the next couple of weeks. I’d join Chloe for lunch a couple of times a week, we’d enjoy a quick conversation if we bumped into each other. It was a month after she started that I was summoned to HQ for the usual quarterly meeting, each GM meeting up with the directors to go over the performance and what they expected for the next quarter. When I offered to take Chloe with me, I said it was a good opportunity to meet and greet people.
The meeting was on a Wednesday, so I had Chloe meet me at the depot and we’d take my company car. Driving us into the city, I kept the conversation casual. She was wearing a navy blue dress, the top close to her neck so she wasn’t showing off any cleavage, while the hem did travel up her thigh when sat down. I did glance at her smooth legs every so often. She’d relaxed in my company since starting, no longer fidgeting and she was smiling a lot more.
Arriving at HQ an hour or so later, I led her inside and introduced her. While I was in meetings, I’d organised for her to be taken around, get her name and face recognised. She was clearly intelligent and knew her stuff, as she’d attended university and had a degree that looked great on her CV. I was in the boardroom for hours, only breaking for a short lunch. By the time I was ready to go, Chloe was busy chatting with a couple of colleagues, though when I appeared, to say her face lit up wouldn’t be wrong, and I’m fairly sure it wasn’t missed by others.
During the drive home, we were chatting away when she mentioned being hungry. Without thinking, I asked if she wanted to stop and join me for dinner somewhere. “I’d like that,” she said softly. Asking what she’d like, the reply was that anything would do, but she could really do with something filling, preferably involving a slab of meat on the plate.
So a pub dinner it was.
Ever the gentleman, I opened her car door and helped her out, and without thinking again, kept hold of her hand as we walked inside. Ordering us drinks at the bar, we found a table and looked over the menu. Assuring her money was no object, she went for the surf and turf. Bloody good choice, I thought. I just went with a steak and all the trimmings.
“Is this a date or just two colleagues enjoying dinner?” she asked once I’d returned to the table.
“What would you like it to be?”
“It’s been a while since I’ve been on a date.”
“I’ve tried dating, but I haven’t found the right girl just yet.” Taking a chance, I gently grasped her hand resting on the table. “Chloe, would you like this to be a date?”
She blushed again, looking away for a second. “Maybe… I know you think I’m attractive, Mark. You’re subtle but your interest has been noted by more than just me.”
“Hard not to notice you, Chloe.”
“I think you’re rather handsome too,” she whispered.
Our meals arrived so that halted personal conversation, sticking to safer topics, mostly about work. She was interested in what we discussed for hours in the boardroom. I admitted it could sometimes be rather dull, that the head honchos were not aware of conditions on the ground, that they just looked at numbers and spreadsheets without truly understanding the realities of the world. But, in the end, they were in charge, and we just did what they told us to do.
“Did you learn a lot?”
“Everyone was really friendly and helpful.”
“Good. I hope the experience helps you. I know Liz has high hopes for you in our organisation.”
“That might mean leaving your depot though.”
“Well, hopefully it won’t come to that, and we can find a way of keeping you with us. I wouldn’t want to lose you either, Chloe.”
Finishing our meal, I didn’t want another drink as I was driving, so I offered to drive Chloe home. She lived in an apartment not too far from where I lived. Escorting her to the door leading inside, I had to finally admit that I was feeling some sort of connection with her, and from gazing into her eyes, I could see that interest was being returned.
“How about a real date?” I finally plucked up the courage to ask, “I’m sure you’ve heard about my rule about dating, but I think it’s time I broke it.”
“When?” she asked softly.
“How about Saturday night?”
“I’m not much for large crowds. I prefer something a little quieter.”
“How about dinner, drinks and I find us a quiet bar somewhere close by?”
My god, she was beautiful when she smiled. Without thinking of the consequences, I leaned forward and kissed her. When she kissed me back, wrapping my arms around her body, I had to cop a feel of that perfect little arse I’d seen walking away from me far too often. When I gave it a gentle squeeze, she smiled before breaking the kiss, her soft fingers caressing my cheek.
“Thank you for dinner, Mark.”
“Thank you for keeping me company.”
“I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“You will.”
I made sure she was safely inside before returning to my car. I was still smiling the next morning strolling into work. No-one said anything before or during the meeting, but Liz stopped me before I was ready to head back to my office. She had this knowing look in her eyes, and I knew the interrogation would be lengthy if I didn’t head it off.
“I broke my own rule,” I admitted.
“How?” she asked, managing to keep her excitement at bay for the moment.
“We had dinner on the way back from HQ and I asked her out on Saturday. She said yes.”
“It’s about time, Mark. Your interest has been obvious since she walked into your office on her first day. And I know she’s been asking a lot of questions about you, though she’s far subtler in her interest, playing it off as just an employee being mindful of what her boss likes.” Resting a hand on my forearm, she added quietly, “One thing I need you to know, Mark. She’s been hurt before, and I don’t just mean what you already know about. She might not like me letting you know, but there are reasons why she’s the quiet girl we’ve got to know. Look after her for us. The girls really do love her to bits, and she’s been a fantastic addition.”
“I’m not going to hurt her, Liz. I like her too much for that already.”
I didn’t manage to get to lunch with Chloe for the next two days before the weekend, but I did ask her to visit me in my office before leaving on Friday afternoon. My door was open as always, glancing up when I heard her soft knock. She had that adorable shy smile on her face again, though I understood why as we were on the verge of perhaps starting an office romance. That could make it awkward for both of us.
“Hi,” she said softly.
“Hello yourself,” I replied, standing up and walking around my desk. Checking the corridor was clear, I closed and locked my door, turning to take her left hand in my right, ensuring I kissed her first. She kissed me back again, though it remained relatively chaste. No make-out sessions would be had in my office just yet. “Are you okay?”
“I’m feeling pretty good right now, Mark.”
“Still okay with dinner and drinks tomorrow night?”
“I’ve been looking forward to it since you asked me on Wednesday night.”
Lifting my hand to caress her cheek, her eyes closed, and a content smile appeared, moving her hand into my palm. I hadn’t felt anything like this about someone else in a long time. It had taken a month just to build up the courage to finally ask her out. Now that I had, I knew I wanted more than just one date with this intelligent, beautiful woman.
Kissing her again, I pulled her close to my body. When she released a soft moan, I think I growled into her mouth, which made her giggle. “I hope you kiss me like this on Saturday night during our date,” she whispered, gazing into my eyes, unable to stop smiling.
Someone knocked on the door. Reluctantly, I pulled back. Opening the door, I wished Chloe a good weekend and that I’d see her on Monday morning. I didn’t need news of the fact we were going out on a date spreading. Of course, it was Liz at the door and, as soon as she saw it was Chloe in the room with me, she gave us both a knowing grin.
“See you on Monday morning, Liz,” Chloe whispered, noticing her cheeks were glowing a very bright red, unable to meet her manager’s eyes as she walked away down the corridor.
Liz closed the door and, to my surprise, hugged me. The only time I could remember us hugging was after a few drinks at the yearly Christmas party, and we would hug each other on each other’s birthday. “It’s about time, Mark,” she said softly, “I’m so happy for you.”
“We haven’t been out on proper date yet.”
“I can see how you look at each other, Mark. Seen you together in the canteen more than once. Everyone has been watching this romance slowly blossoming. Trust me on this, everyone who has it figured out supports it.”
While that might be true, I was also aware of terms such as ‘conflict of interest’ but was thankful our company didn’t have any sort of clause preventing me from dating a colleague. Sure, she was a subordinate, some might worry about the power dynamic of such a relationship, and in the back of my mind was what happened at her old job. I knew I’d have to be careful and ensure Chloe didn’t end up hurt if it didn’t work out.
Chapter 43: Office Girl Ch. 02
Chapter Text
Out for a couple of beers that evening, I ended up spending more time messaging Chloe. My friends realised I was communicating with a woman as they eventually joked that I was smiling all the time. I finally admitted that I was interested in someone and that I had a date the next evening. That earned a slap on the shoulder, the trio wishing me good luck, a joke that it was about time I found someone who made me smile again.
Aware that Chloe did like a good meal, I’d reserved a table at a restaurant that carried rave reviews. Messaging her through Saturday, she finally called me early afternoon and the excitement in her voice had me smiling if not a little excited myself.
Not wanting to drive, I organised a taxi to pick me up before we stopped outside Chloe’s apartment block. She was already waiting outside for us, wearing a gorgeous red and white dress, her hair flowed down to her shoulders, faint make-up and lipstick, and she wore flat shoes as always. I wouldn’t have minded heels. I’d never been with a woman anywhere near my height, heels or not. Kissing her cheek, I inhaled the scent of both her shampoo and the perfume she was wearing, a delightful mix.
“You look sensational.”
“You don’t scrub up too badly yourself, Mark.”
I’d gone with the simple combination of trousers and long-sleeve shirt. Hair was combed. Usual stubble. She ran a hand down my arm and smiled at me again. “Ready?” I asked.
“Let’s go.”
She loved the restaurant I chose, having not been there before but she’d read the same reviews. We had to take a seat at the bar as we were rather early. Helping her up onto a stool, she crossed her legs, the hem of her dress riding up her thigh, showing off her long legs that glistened slightly. I couldn’t avert my eyes and she noticed.
“I’m glad you like them,” she said softly, “I’m always worried men will think I’m too tall.”
“Not a problem for me.”
Shuffling my stool closer, I took a sip of my drink before I gently ran my fingers up and down one of her calves. She smiled as she took my wrist, resting my hand on her knee. Her skin was so soft, I had to make mention of it, no surprise that she said she moisturised daily. Our table was eventually ready, taking her hand as I led her towards it, making sure she was seated before I sat opposite her.
The food was fantastic and met the standard expected considering the reviews. We kept the conversation light as we ate, avoiding the big subjects, no doubt keeping them in mind for later. One thing I did learn from our two dinner dates so far is that Chloe had an appetite, and I could only be thankful for that. I hated getting a big meal while my date ordered a salad but was clearly starving for more. And no, that’s not just a stereotype. Even my ex-wife had done that during our first couple of dates before I almost begged her to order a proper meal.
After dinner, we held hands as I led her to a nearby bar. Though it was in the heart of the city, I’d researched to ensure it was somewhere she’d feel comfortable. Finding a small table to share, I bought us a round of drinks, a schooner for me, a glass of wine for her, and we started the serious talk. Family. Friends. Hopes and dreams. As we really got to know each other at heart, she started to fidget, even look a little upset.
Taking her hand, I had to ask, “What’s wrong? Something I said?”
“No,” she whispered, blinking rapidly as she looked away, “I need to tell you something about me, Mark. And I’m scared that when I do, you won’t like me anymore. But I know this can’t go any further without being honest.”
“You can tell me anything, Chloe. I hope you’re not going to tell me you’re married though.”
She managed a thin smile before taking a sip of her wine. “How up to date are you on current issues?”
“Well, I do vote but that’s compulsory. I pay attention to the big things. You know, the budget and what not.”
“What about social issues?”
“Well, I mean, I hate to hear about domestic violence. Would rather not see kids without three square meals. Single mothers sometimes need support. And I’d like to see the homeless helped.”
“Do you know anything about trans issues?”
“Not really, to be honest. I hear the word transphobic from time to time. I assume it’s along the lines of homophobic, people not liking trans people or something. I’m sorry, Chloe, I’m not particularly clued up on things like that.”
She took another deep breath, and I could feel her nerves. “Mark, I’m a transwoman. I’m sure you’ve heard about transgender men and women. I was born like you, but I knew a long time ago that I was a girl.”
“Oh…”
I’ll admit that I felt completely blindsided by her confession, but she was also laying her heart out on the line. I knew if I let her hand go, it would crush her. But I’ll be honest. I didn’t know what to say or how to deal with it in that moment. “I know it’s probably a surprise, but I knew I had to say something before this got anywhere near serious.”
“Um… So…”
“I’m sorry if you feel I’ve just sprung this on you.”
I squeezed her hand. “I’m surprised, I’ll admit that. I don’t know what to say right now, Chloe.”
“Thank you for still holding my hand,” she whispered, “I’ve had more than one man snatch their hand away when I told them.”
“Can I ask a blunt question?”
She managed a smile. “I know what you’re going to ask as it’s the first question I’d ask. Yes, I still have my boy bits. And I don’t let them define me, so I’m not too worried about spending all the money required on getting the surgery.”
“Oh…”
“That’s a deal breaker for most men, Mark. I’ll understand if it is for you.” She squeezed my hand and I gazed into those gorgeous blue eyes. I never would have guessed… “I hope it’s not for you…”
I remained silent for a couple of minutes, squeezing her hand a couple of times to at least reassure her I wasn’t going anywhere just yet. I finally needed to say something. “Chloe, you’re a beautiful woman, but can you give me time to think?”
“Of course, Mark. I know it’s a big revelation.”
Moving my chair around the table so I was next to her, I wrapped my arm around her waist. “I’m aware of how brave it was, what you just told me. I’m guessing it doesn’t always end well?”
“I learned to tell men in public after the first couple of times I did it at their or my house. The second time it got violent, I learned my lesson. Plus, a couple of friends gave me advice.” She paused before resting her head against my shoulder. “Please don’t hate me,” she whispered.
I heard the choked back sob and turned so I could hug her. God, I felt awful in that moment. I was left thinking she needed reassurance, not just that I didn’t hate her, but I still liked her. “Definitely don’t hate you but I’m out of comfort zone here, Chloe. That’s a good thing. Sometimes it’s a good thing to be faced by something that, well, I’ll admit this is something I don’t think about as I’m not aware of ever meeting a transwoman before.”
“Your reaction is probably one of the best I’ve had,” she admitted.
Caressing her back with one hand, and the back of her head with another, I figured physical reassurance would help. I was still attracted to her, still liked her a lot, but knowing we shared the same anatomy was, putting it simply, a mind fuck. I bought us another drink, ensuring I remained sat next to her. Conversation didn’t exactly pick up, so I focused on ensuring I held her in an arm, and I was left thinking she appreciated that.
But she was emotionally drained and asked if I was ready to go. Taking her hand, I had booked us a cab that would take us home. Sitting on the backseat as we headed back west, she was sitting apart from me. Taking her hand, I gestured for her to move into the middle. She smiled at me and snuggled into my side the rest of the way home. I wasn’t surprised that I felt her shake more than once. But I still didn’t really know what to say.
Arriving at her apartment block, I asked the driver to wait as I led her to the doorway. Holding her tight to my body, I had to ask for one thing. “Can you give me a couple of days just to think about things. But I promise I will talk to you, Chloe. I won’t push you away.”
“I really like you, Mark, but if you only want to be my friend…”
The idea of only being her friend wasn’t what I wanted. I wanted her more than that, but I needed to get over one thing. In my eyes and mind, she was nothing but a woman, but it was what she admitted that rested between her legs that did concern me. But I wouldn’t vocalise that to her.
So I kissed her, and I think she nearly burst into tears at the fact I did so. Feeling her body mould into mine, my hands explored her back and arse again. The only reason we broke apart is the taxi driver beeped his horn.
“I’ll see you at work on Monday,” I whispered, caressing her cheek, “I’ll be thinking until then. Is that okay?” She nodded as I wiped her cheeks. “I really like you too, Chloe.”
“I understand you need time too, Mark. But if you kiss me like that again…”
“Thank you for the date tonight.”
“Goodnight, Mark.”
I waited until she inside and walking up the stairs before I returned to the taxi. Once I was home, I stripped off and had a shower before returning to my bedroom. Picking up my phone, I knew I had to send her a message to reassure her. I reiterated that I knew how much courage it took to share what she told me, and that part of me liked her a whole lot more for showing that level of trust in me. I told her how much I liked her, how attracted I was to her, and I knew any issue I might have paled into comparison to what she no doubt experienced growing up. I added that I’d look into trans issues on the Sunday so I could understand even more.
She called me in tears, simply to thank me for my message and she hoped to hear from me early on Monday morning. I whispered again how much I liked her and that I was looking forward to seeing her in the office again.
Sunday was a learning day as the internet had a plethora of information regarding transgender issues. I was a complete novice. I certainly don’t remember being told about any of it during my time at school, and as I had no social media presence, I just wasn’t up to date on the latest social, sexual or cultural issues. The nightly news might occasionally mention something or other. I did remember something about bathrooms being a major issue during the last U.S election.
Arriving at work early on Monday morning as always, Liz walked into my office after I’d barely had the chance to turn on my laptop. She shut the door and stood opposite me. “She told you,” she stated without introduction.
“Yeah… I’m guessing she messaged you.”
“She did. And?”
“No-one else knows? She hasn’t told anyone else here?”
“I’m the only one who needs to know. She’s recognised as a woman, therefore the fact she’s transgender isn’t anyone else’s business, but it is on her medical form she needed to submit prior to her employment.”
Walking around my desk, I leaned back against it as I met her eyes. “I still really like her, Liz. And I’ve done no end of research about it yesterday. I’m guessing you know…” I gestured lower down my body.
“She’s what they used to call a pre-op transwoman. She basically hasn’t had the operation, what they call gender reassignment surgery nowadays. Not that all transwomen go through it. Some choose to just live as women. Some will go through all manner of hormone therapy. And others will go all the way and have surgery. It’s the decision of the individual.”
“I told her I’d need to think. I know she’s a woman in her heart and mind, but, you know…” I took a deep breath. “I said I’d talk to her today.”
I knew Chloe would arrive during the regular morning meeting. Stepping outside of the meeting room at its conclusion, I asked Liz to send Chloe to my office. I normally wouldn’t deal with personal issues during company time, but I guess I’d broken more than one rule already, and I didn’t want the issue to be looming over us all day.
Waiting in my office, leaning back against my desk, she knocked and walked in as I shut and locked the door, ensuring the blinds were closed so no-one could see inside. She met my eyes, and I could see how nervous she was. I had a feeling she was expecting bad news. A ‘thanks but no thanks’ from me. I was attracted but couldn’t get over the whole genitalia issue.
Walking towards her, I caressed her cheek as I ran my other hand down to her hips. Steering her towards my desk, when she felt it at her back, she lifted herself up to sit on it, my hand still caressing her cheek. Spreading her legs just enough so I could stand between them, as her dress was rather tight, I leaned in and kissed her hard, wasting no time sliding my tongue into her mouth.
She whimpered as her hands ended up on my back, feeling her fingers dig in. I pulled her tighter to my body, feeling her smile as our tongues played with each other, a far deeper kiss than any we’d shared before. I honestly didn’t want to stop kissing her, only breaking apart when we both couldn’t stop smiling.
“So I guess you’re okay with it,” she said with humour.
“I think I always was, but I just needed time to comprehend that this will be slightly different to any relationship I’ve had before.” Running my hand down her arm to hold her hand, I gazed into her beautiful blue eyes. “But I like you so much, Chloe, that I’m not going to let one thing stop what’s happening between us.”
The grin that formed made my heart flutter. “We’ll have to be careful, Mark. Gossip will spread.”
“Don’t care. There’s no company policy that says we can’t date.”
“Good.” She rested both hands on my chest and the grin broadened. “Because I don’t just want to date, Mark,” she breathed in that sort of way that would turn on a dead man. “I haven’t had sex in months.”
“Neither have I,” I admitted.
“Then I can only make one suggestion. You don’t need to wait on getting me into bed, Mark.”
I kissed her again and I felt her pressing against my now obvious erection. She grinned as I felt her hand caress me, unable to stop the growl that escaped me. “Now this is a change from the shy, quiet girl I first met,” I whispered.
“I still am but I trust you, Mark. You’ve made me feel wonderful since the first time we met. You make me feel beautiful every time you look at me.”
“Because you are.” Clearing my throat, I glanced at the door and sighed. She read my sigh and hugged me. “And this is the time it now gets difficult.”
“Come to my place tomorrow night. I’d love to make you dinner.”
“Okay. I’d love to come over.”
Letting her go, she opened the door and walked away, but glanced back and smiled, the dress she was wearing tight to her body and showing off her perfect little butt. What had me smiling later was her knock on the door, letting me know she was taking lunch. No-one paid us any attention when we arrived together as we’d been eating lunch at the same table at least twice a week since she started.
I was lazing around at home later that night when she sent me her first selfie. She was in bed already, and she looked so damned cute and adorable, I knew I’d be smiling for the next three days. Giving her a call, all I wanted to do was wish her goodnight. When she sounded a little out of breath, she giggled and admitted she had been masturbating. Aware of how she’d be doing that, I did wonder how endowed she was.
“I have a thick cock, Mark,” she whispered, and I knew she was still playing with herself, “I’m hoping you’ll like it when you see it the first time.”
“Well, we can compare when we eventually get naked together.”
“I bet you have a lovely cock, Mark. As handsome as the rest of you is.” She moaned and whispered, “God, I’m going to cum, Mark. I’m going to fill my panties up. I’m so turned on just being on the phone with you while doing this.”
“What are you thinking about?”
“Part of me wants to feel you inside me, but… Mark, I’d love to be inside you too.”
“Maybe I should do some research on that too?”
“Oh god, I’m cumming,” she moaned, and the other noises she made had me as hard as rock, “Oh god, my panties are absolutely soaked, Mark.” I let her catch her breath before she added, “It’ll be porn but unrealistic, but if you want, look up some transwomen with men, you’ll at least get an idea.” She paused a moment before asking, “You won’t think it’s gay?”
“I’m not worried about labels. All I’m worried about is being intimate with the women I’m finding I’m falling for.”
“I feel the same,” she whispered.
How we managed to remain professional all day after arriving at work, I’m still not sure. We seemed to come to an unspoken agreement that, apart from lunch, we’d not find ourselves alone in the same room. It was only at the end of the day that she walked into my office and told me what time to come around. When I asked if I should bring a change of clothes, she smiled and told me that would be my decision only.
After a quick shower and change of clothes at home, I did pack a small bag with the few things I’d need for the next day. Arriving downstairs of her apartment block, she buzzed me up, leaving the door open but I was smart enough to announce myself. She walked out of her kitchen, wearing a skirt, tank top and in bare feet, wearing her glasses, which she knew I loved on her, and hair up in a ponytail, another thing I admitted to her that I loved on a woman. Noticing the bag on my back, she smiled as she greeted me with one hell of a kiss.
“Thanks for coming,” she whispered.
“Glad to be here.”
Running my hands down her back to her skirt, I had to finally get a feel of her bare arse. When I felt only skin and no panties, she leaned back and smirked.
“Thong,” she stated, “And I’m tucked right now.”
“I did learn about that. It doesn’t hurt?”
“No. It’s okay.” Taking my hand, she asked me to dump my bag on the chair and follow her to the kitchen. She had a couple of things on the go, offering me a bottle of beer, noticing she already had a bottle of wine open. “Want a glass of this instead?”
“Sure. Thanks.”
We sipped at a glass each while she finished dinner. I offered to help, but she told me to just watch her at work, and if I wanted to cuddle and kiss her, I was more than welcome. I think the only reason we didn’t do a lot more in the kitchen was that we hadn’t actually done anything yet.
Dinner was fantastic and I couldn’t stop complimenting her on her culinary skills. Made her blush more than once as we sat close to each other, enjoying the taste of the meal and the wine she’d chosen complimented it well. We continued to chat away about our jobs and our lives. She was still chuffed to bits about her current role and assured me that she had no intention of leaving now.
“Liz says I’d be her natural replacement anyway.”
“Ah, she has her eyes on a prize?”
“There are rumours the current HR Director is possibly being poached by another company. Liz is already being sounded out as a possible replacement. She’s the most experienced within the company, so if it’s internal, the job should be hers, unless they look at an external replacement.”
“Your life and career are your own, but I’d love you to stay, Chloe,” I said softly.
After helping clear up the table, thankful she had a dishwasher, I grabbed the wine and we moved to her living room. I quickly learned that Chloe was through with playing around. As soon as I said down, she placed her glass on the coffee table and straddled my lap. Her lips met mine and I was immediately left wondering how far she wanted to go that evening.
She was one hell of a kisser though. Hoped she thought I was just as good. And having a gorgeous woman straddling your lap is always exciting. She smiled as she would have felt me rise to occasion despite my cock being trapped in the confines of my underwear then jeans. When her fingers moved to the buttons of my shirt, I had to meet her eyes.
“We don’t have to go all the way, but I’d love to blow you, Mark,” she whispered, “And I want you to stay the night with me.”
“Want anything from me in return?”
“I just want you to see me naked and not freak out when I show you my cock.”
I hugged her tightly for a few seconds. “I think it will be beautiful as the rest of you.”
“Definitely sucking your cock now!”
My shirt ended up on the seat cushion next to me. I wanted her naked so slid off her tank top, appreciating the lacey black bra she was wearing, her pale body was firm, and she was as slim as I thought she was. As I took in her breasts, she whispered that she did have a boob job as she wanted to be a minimum of C. Anything bigger would have looked silly on her.
Lowering the zipper of her skirt, I helped that off and I noticed the bulge in her thong. She smiled as I carefully grazed it with my fingers. “I’ll get you naked first,” she whispered, “I want to see what’s underneath me right now.”
Undoing my belt, lowering the zipper and unfastening the button, she helped lower my jeans, taking off my shoes and socks, before I sat in front of her in just my boxer-briefs. I was tenting almost obscenely as she sat on her knees between my legs, running her hands up and down my body. I didn’t manage to get to the gym as much as I had before I started my current role, but I kept fit and ate right so while I’d lost a little definition, I was still fit enough.
Fingers in the band of my underwear, she helped free my cock. She gasped and giggled as it popped free. I was incredibly hard, and I was pleased to see her eyes light up at its appearance. One thing my ex-wife and any lovers since then had never complained about the size of my package, and I definitely didn’t want to hurt Chloe if or when it came to making love.
Her fingers circled the base as she met my eyes, her tongue running up and down my shaft a few times. Couldn’t hold back the groan as she actually focused on my balls first. Now I must confess something. I had arrived hoping we’d have a little fun, so I had smoothed out certain areas, particularly my groin. I wasn’t a particularly hirsute man, a faint covering of dark hair on my chest, but I was fortunate I wasn’t covered in the stuff.
“Fuck,” I groaned.
“I’ve thought about this since that first lunch we shared,” she whispered, running her tongue up my cock to the thick head, circling it again and again, “I knew you were attracted to me. It’s why I was so damned shy because I felt the same way.”
Meeting her blue eyes, I watched as her lips wrapped around my shaft and part of my cock disappeared. I groaned again as I ran my fingers through her brunette hair, doing my best not to start thrusting up into her mouth. I would allow her control for this. Her head was soon slowly bobbing up and down on my cock, taking a little more every few seconds before I felt the head of my cock at her throat.
“I haven’t deepthroated in a long time,” she admitted, slowly stroking my cock.
“You don’t have to, sweetie.” Her face lit up at the term of affection. I leaned forward and kissed her. “Chloe, you’re a real sweetheart. Everyone loves you in the office already.”
“Definitely swallowing your cum now. Sit back, handsome. Let your girlfriend look after you.”
“So I’m your boyfriend?”
“Yes,” she replied, but the confidence waned quickly, “Or I hope you are.”
I kissed her again. “I’d love to be your boyfriend, Chloe.”
She kissed me deeply as her hand stroked my slick cock. She wanted to continue, so gently pushed me back as she resumed blowing me. I’d been hot to trot through dinner so knew I wasn’t going to last. As she moved faster and faster on my cock, fondling my balls at the same time, almost milking them to ensure she would earn every drop of my cum, I felt my own chest rising and falling as my breath grew rapid.
“Fuck,” I moaned.
She wasn’t capable of saying anything, but I felt her hands all over my body, so soft against my skin. Looking down to meet her eyes, the lust and desire in hers made me smile. But I also noticed something else. I was already feeling the same way about her.
“Close,” I groaned, needing to catch my breath, “I’m close, sweetie.”
That just urged her on, and when she felt that first spurt into her mouth, she moaned and waited until I’d released two before I heard her gulp. Her hand continued to milk my balls, and her head was still bouncing up and down on my cock, continuing to suck me until long after I was empty. As soon as she pulled away, I lifted her up to straddle my lap so I could kiss her again, quickly rolling to the side, Chloe on her back with me between her legs. She gazed up at me, her chest rising and falling rapidly.
Sitting back, I hooked my fingers in the thin fabric of her thong. “Are you sure?” she asked nervously.
“I want to see you too, sweetie. I bet you’re beautiful when you’re naked.”
Slowly lowering her underwear, she tried to close her thighs as I had them around her ankles, while at the same time, she was taking off her bra. She kept her legs closed as her breasts came into view. Two perfect globes sitting on her chest. Yes, they were quite obviously fake, but her surgeon had done a fantastic job. I’d seen some horrific jobs over the years, but everything was perfect. And I had to get my mouth on them soon.
“Open your legs, sweetie,” I whispered, “Do you want me to see you too?”
She smiled shyly but nodded, slowly opening her legs to reveal a smooth crotch and I can admit straight away that my girlfriend was endowed as well. It flopped back against her belly, a darker colour than the rest of her. Pre-cum was already leaking from the head, and her balls were roughly the same size as mine.
“Freaked out?” she asked so quietly, it almost hurt to hear she was so worried I’d react badly.
Leaning down to kiss her, when I gently caressed her cock, she whimpered into my mouth, feeling a hand caress the back of my head. “Do you need to cum too?” I had to ask. When she nodded, that’s where I was left unsure.
“I’ve got an idea,” she said, “Follow me.” Before we got up, she asked, “Would you ever…”
“I’ve been thinking about it since you told me, Chloe. I surprised myself by knowing we could end up doing things I never thought I’d do with someone else, but we’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.”
Lifting myself off her, she placed her feet down, walking a couple of steps and turning back. “You like my arse?”
“I love your arse. Those dresses you wear…”
Offering her hand, I took it as she led me into a very modern bathroom. A large tub, definitely big enough for two. And a shower stall that would easily hold the pair of us. Turning on the hot water, we stepped in once it had warmed up. I knew we were not in there to wash but was intrigued as to her idea. Once her brunette hair was wet, she turned to me and I saw the flicker of worry, but she looked even hotter with her hair slicked back.
“Fuck, you’re hot,” I whispered.
Right thing to say as she kissed me hard, pressing her body into mine, hard nipples into my chest, hard cock pressing against me below. Running my hands down her back, I grabbed her hair and tickled her rosebud. That earned a smile. “Naughty,” she whispered, “This weekend, that’s all yours, Mark. Friday night, I want you here with me and we’re not leaving this apartment until Monday morning.”
Turning in my arms, I felt my cock rest between her cheeks as my hands found their way to her breasts. Running my fingers gently over her nipples, I felt how hard they were and couldn’t resist giving them some attention. She gasped and turned her head so I could kiss her. “They’re very sensitive,” she told me, “Something I did worry about after my surgery.”
Running my hands down her body, I eventually reached the down and gently caressed her cock. She turned her head again and smiled as I gently grabbed it like I would my own. “Not freaking out?”
“I’ve played with mine enough. Never thought I’d play with the cock of a beautiful woman.”
“I really need to cum, Mark. Can you help me with that right now?”
“How?”
She kissed my cheek. “Stroke me off like you would yourself. I’m going to cum really quickly. Then we’ll go to bed, and I’m going to suck you dry again before we go to sleep.”
I didn’t want to stroke her cock dry, so she suggested using soap bodywash. Once I had her lubed up, she rested back against me, my free hand still playing with a breast, as I slowly stroked her cock. I found it far more exciting than I thought it would be, and she made plenty of soft noises that told me she was loving it too.
“You make me feel so beautiful,” she whispered.
“Because you are. All of you. Including what I’m holding in my right hand.”
“I sometimes call it my girlcock,” she giggled, “But I love feeling your hand around it. God, I need to cum so much.”
I pumped her cock a little faster as she started to grind against my erection. When she started to moan softly, I assumed she was getting close to orgasm. Asking where she wanted to cum, she wondered if I’d be willing to have her cum on me, just stand in front of her and she’d just spurt. I figured I’d end up doing a lot more than that with her, so turned her around as she took over, resting a hand on the back of her head while kissing her, moaning into my mouth as I knew she was getting close.
Feeling that first spurt of cum land on me made me chuckle. I couldn’t help it. Then she came on me again and again, surprised at how much she did cum. Looking down, I watched another white spurt erupt from her cock. “Wow,” I whispered.
“Fuck, that was good,” she murmured. Resting her head against my shoulder, I took over milking her cock as she shuddered more than once. Feeling her run a finger up my body, she offered me some of her cum, making her smile when I didn’t hesitate. “Good boy. This weekend, you might even like to suck my cock.”
“I think one good turn deserves another.”
She hugged me tightly as I caressed her back, enjoying the smooth skin. Squeezing her arse again, she started to laugh. “You love my arse, don’t you?”
“There’s a lot of you to love, Chloe.”
Leaning back, I knew what I’d just said. It was very close to I think how we genuinely felt about each other already. We both needed a wash down after that, quickly soaping up and washing down, before we dried each other off upon stepping out of the stall. Leading me towards her bedroom, it was lovingly decorated, and the bed looked warm and inviting.
Joining her underneath the sheet and quilt, she cuddled into me as we lay on our sides, resuming our make-out session. Her body was so soft and warm. When I mentioned that, she smiled and briefly explained all the therapy she’d undergone when she was younger, then the surgeries she’d also had to take off the masculine edges she hadn’t liked about herself.
Caressing her cheek, I could only marvel at the fact I was sharing a bed with such a beautiful woman. It hadn’t taken me much thought to realise I wanted to be with Chloe, shared genitalia or not. I’m sure many other men, as she’d told me, would have freaked out and couldn’t handle it. I could understand why. But I’d been attracted from the first time she walked into my office.
Pulling her tighter to my body, I kissed her again as my right hand moved down to squeeze her arse. She giggled again as she lifted her leg over me, feeling our cocks touching as she stroked them together.
“It’s call frotting,” she explained, “If it’s done properly, we could even cum together.”
“Want to give it a try?”
“It’ll be more comfortable if I straddle your lap.”
“Okay.”
Rolling onto my back, she giggled again as she threw back the covers, leaning over to grab lube from the nightstand, pouring some on my cock before doing the same to hers. Once comfortable, she grabbed both of cocks and started to stroke them together. I was slightly bigger and thicker than her, but she still had impressive cock.
“Feels good?”
“Feels great, to be honest,” I admitted, “And you look fantastic positioned how you are.”
Raising an eyebrow, she leaned down to kiss me. “Maybe imagining me riding your big cock while mine is slapping between us while I ride you until you fill my arse with cum?”
I kissed her hard, feeling her smile though the whimper she made had my cock throbbing. She felt it and started to stroke us faster. “If you want, not only am I going to make love with you this weekend, but I’m going to fuck you hard too.”
“I’m going to take that as a promise, Mark.”
She leaned back enough that she rested a hand on the bed, her other busy stroking us. I was judging how excited she was getting so we could almost cum at the same time. Reaching up to caress her face and back of her head, she tried to smile but her growing excitement meant she was controlling her breath. “Oh god,” she finally moaned.
“Close?” When she nodded, I was relieved as I was close too. “Let me know as I’m holding back, sweetie.”
“You’re going to be covered in our cum.”
“You can lick it off me.”
She smirked at me. “Gladly. Do anything for you, handsome.”
She came first, which did surprise me, considering she had only recently cum in the shower, but that triggered my eruption within half a minute, watching her giggling as she continued to stroke both of us until neither of us had anything left. Feeling my body covered in both our cum was an unusual feeling, but Chloe didn’t hesitate, moving off my lap, her tongue quickly licking up our combined juices. When she moved up to kiss me, I accepted both her tongue and her gift.
She couldn’t stop smiling once she’d cleaned me up, resting on my lap and kissing me. Rolling her over onto her back, her long legs wrapped around me as I didn’t want to break the kiss, feeling my semi-hard cock resting next to hers. Needing to take a breath, we gazed into each other’s eyes in silence for a few seconds.
“Can you wait until Friday?” she joked.
“I’ll do my best.”
“I’ll try not to tease you at work too much. I’ll act the shy girl in front of everyone else.” Running a hand down her body, I tickled her rosebud again. “You ever eaten arse, Mark?”
“That and the ex-wife loved anal.”
“Ever received?”
“That would be a no. I have heard of pegging before, but it was never something either of us mentioned. The most I’ve had is a finger back there when she blew me.”
“My cock will be a lot different to a finger.”
“You really want to fuck me too?” She smiled and nodded. “Okay, is it something I can think about?”
Caressing my cheek, she kissed me first. “Mark, I want you to make love to me more than anything. I never expect any man to want to receive, but if you did agree to it, I promise that you will love it.”
We needed sleep. She spooned back against me, and I couldn’t stop smiling, feeling her soft body resting against me, my arms wrapped around her. When she held my hands, holding the close to her, shuffling so she was more comfortable against me. “Mark?” she whispered.
“Yeah?”
“I love the fact you’re in my bed with me tonight, holding me in your arms.”
“I’m loving you being in my arms.”
Yeah, I think we were saying we were in love without actually saying ‘I love you’. And that was fine for now. We’d only known each other a month. It was the first time we’d been intimate. We had time to express our feelings, but also to let those same feelings grow and deepen. When we were ready, and knew it was the right time, we’d know when to share our depth of love.
Chapter 44: Office Girl Ch. 03
Chapter Text
We managed to behave at work for the next three days. Liz knew we were dating but didn’t let on. At lunch on Thursday, Chloe did mention that the girls she worked with had figured out she was seeing someone. She didn’t confirm it but they were all glad to see her smiling and so happy. The fact we had lunch each day didn’t raise eyebrows. Everyone was aware we were friendly, and Liz was running interference, stating I was paying a professional interest as she was looking to make a career in our industry. And, let’s be honest, apart from certain departments, it was a man’s world.
Friday afternoon, Chloe came by to see me before she left for the day. Shutting the door, she walked around my desk as I rolled my chair back. Perching her butt up on my desk, I stood up as I slowly lifted the hem of her dress so she could spread her legs wider. I kissed her hard, as we hadn’t managed to steal five minutes since waking up together on Wednesday morning. She whimpered into my mouth as we hugged each other tightly.
“Needed that,” she whispered.
“I’ll go home, pack a bag, and get to yours as early as possible. Still not leaving your apartment until Monday morning?”
“I’ll be picking up some groceries on the way home, Mark. We’ll be eating dinner when you get to mine, then we’re going to bed so we can make love.”
Hugging her to my body, she held me just as tightly, her head resting against my shoulder. “But I like this too,” I said softly, “I’m sure you’ve figured out by now that I like a cuddle.”
“You can hold me whenever you want.” Kissing my cheek, she gently pushed me back so she could stand up. “I’m heading off. Don’t be too late, handsome.”
“I don’t work too late Friday. I’ll let you know when I’ve left home.”
Liz turned up at my door within five minutes of Chloe departing. Sitting opposite me, I looked up from my laptop, keeping my face blank. “Don’t give me that look, Mark. Chloe hasn’t stopped smiling since she walked into work on Wednesday morning. Are you spending the weekend together?”
I couldn’t stop smiling at the idea. “Yeah, she’s fairly insistent we won’t be leaving until Monday morning. I’m already thinking that we just arrive together, get it out of the way, then we won’t have to hide the fact we’re dating any longer.”
Driving home to my empty house, I had bought it after my ex-wife had bought out the share of our previous house, as I didn’t want it. She had a friend move in to cover the mortgage and bills, while I bought a much smaller house as I simply didn’t see the point in buying a large place just for myself. I didn’t like the idea of renting, while I found townhouses were the same price as apartments. But while I was at home, packing my bag, I was left wondering if Chloe rented or owned her place. Far too soon to be thinking about moving in together, but it was something to think about for the future.
Her front door was closed when I arrived this time, even after she’d buzzed me up. I understood why when she answered the door. My eyes drank in the little black dress she was wearing, no straps over her shoulders so assumed no bra. The black thigh highs on her legs, and the fact we were eye level, glancing to see the heels on her feet. Her hair was done up, faint make-up with her lips a ruby red. She looked absolutely sensational.
“Wow,” I finally managed to say.
Stepping forward, I kissed her softly as she pressed her body into me. When I felt something firm, she giggled. “I’m not wearing panties either…”
Turning but still holding my hand, she led me into her apartment, kicking the door shut with my foot, as I followed her into the living room. Dumping my bag on the empty chair, we sat down as she curled her legs underneath her, leaning into my body. “I’m thinking we order in tonight as I don’t want to cook in these clothes. Once we eat, I want you to ravish my body. Sound good?”
“I’m loving this new confident Chloe.”
“I am in my own home. There are only two opinions that matter when we’re in here, and I know your opinion of me, so I can be carefree, confident and happy while we’re alone.”
“What do you want to order in?”
“Chinese? Love a good Chinese.”
“Works for me. I’ll be happy just to eat so I have energy for later.”
She gently grabbed my chin and kissed me. “I do love a man who thinks about the future,” she whispered, before kissing me again. Pressing her body into mine, it took all of a few seconds for her to straddle me again. Lifting the hem of her dress, I felt those two wonderful cheeks in my hands again, earning a soft moan as she moved her mouth close to my ear. “We really should eat first but you’re making this very difficult, and me very hard.” She rubbed herself on my obvious erection. “Though it seems I’m not the only one suffering.”
I think it was with some reluctance that she slid off my lap and grabbed her smartphone. I thought she would have used an app, but she called a local take-away and she put through an order for one of those set menu deals, whispering the details as she was informed. Sounded good enough to me. Once ordered, she resumed straddling my lap. I toyed with the zipper on her back more than once but refrained from taking it off. I was a patient man.
The food arrived half an hour later, Chloe turning on the television as we loaded up our plates with the two mains and a load of rice, plus the usual free bag of prawn crackers. We tried not to go gorge ourselves too much, but it was obvious we both had an appetite. Once we’d eaten our fill, we quickly washed up the plates, put the remaining food in the fridge.
“Will you be joining me in the bedroom, Mark?” she asked, not looking back, “If you can arrive without shirt, trousers, shoes and socks, it will mean I can get that lovely cock of yours in one of my two holes a lot faster.”
“I want to peel that dress off you though.”
That made her stop and look back. “That’s the only thing you’ll be taking off before we go to sleep. The stockings and heels will be staying on most of the time. As will my glasses.” She turned and walked back towards me. “If you want to cum on them later, you’re more than welcome. I’ll make sure I have a ponytail tomorrow night so you can grab it while nailing me doggy-style.”
“Fuck, I love you.”
I realised I blurted that out without thinking in an instant, but I knew I couldn’t say those words then retract them, particularly as I actually meant it. Chloe immediately smiled, caressing my cheek, watching her blink rapidly as she kissed me softly. “I can’t even begin to explain how much I already love you, Mark. It actually scares me a little bit. After we make love, that’ll be it. I’m yours forever.”
Following her again, I disrobed how she wanted until we stood before her bed. Leaning into me, I immediately unzipped her dress, watching it slowly pool down around her ankles. Her cock was hard and pointing out, as she slid down to her knees, helping my underwear off. My cock almost slapped her in the cheek before she rose to her feet. Reaching down to grasp her cock, she returned the favour as we made out.
“You’re used to my cock now?”
“Yeah. Is that okay?”
“I know you’re with me because of me, not because of my cock. So we’re both going to have a lot of fun.”
Getting onto the bed, she rested on her knees between my legs, ready to service me, when I made a gesture with my fingers. She smiled but asked, “Are you sure?”
“Chloe, you said there’s a good chance we’ll be doing everything. I just want to get a real good look at it, play with it, and it’ll probably end up in my mouth. But what I really want to do is eat your arse later before we make love.”
She sat up and swung her body around, her cock almost bumping me in the face as I ran my hands up to her arse. She sat up and leaned over to the nightstand, placing a tube of lube on the bed next to me, informing me that’s for her arse when I wanted to get her ready. “Before you wonder, I am clean, but some guys prefer lube for the taste,” she stated.
And, with those words, she consumed my cock. No teasing. Just her lips tight around my shaft and swallowing as much as she could. Her cock was pretty much at eye level. It was thick and a slightly darker colour than the rest of her, though still more pink than anything. There were a couple of veins, the same I would see on my cock.
Running my tongue from the tip to almost her sack, she released a whimper as she sucked my cock even harder. I licked her again before moving up to her balls. She whimpered again. Part of me really wanted to eat her arse, surprised I was thinking that, but the other part wanted to please her like she was pleasing me. I wanted to make her happy.
“Please,” she whispered, “I know there’s a part of your mind…”
“It’s okay, sweetie. Definitely going to suck your cock now.”
“Thank you, baby. Want to know when I’m going to cum?”
I gave it a few seconds thought. “You know what? Surprise me.”
She moaned as I took the head of her cock in my mouth, tasting her pre-cum already dripping. It was slightly bitter but not entirely unpleasant. Running my hands up to rest on her arse, I reached for the lube and blindly applied it to her rosebud. As I took a little more of her cock every few seconds, I teased her before I finally slid a finger inside her.
“Yes, baby. Get me ready for your big cock,” she moaned, her lips immediately around my cock again.
More of her cock ended up in my mouth as I quickly figured out what to do. Having my own cock sucked gave me enough of an idea what to do. I did gag on her more than once as I she was long enough and when I moved up to give her hairless balls some attention, she whimpered and moaned in such a manner, I knew she was getting more turned on.
“I’m keeping you, baby,” she whispered, noticing her glance back, “You close?”
“Fuck yes. But I want you to cum too, sweetie.”
I focused on all my efforts on her cock. I knew my technique would suck but I figured out working her with my tongue, the underside of my cock proving more sensitive than anywhere else, would certainly help. Fingering her arse at the same time, she was soon rocking her cock into my mouth while she was working my shaft with such enthusiasm, we were both groaning and moaning in unison.
Being the first to cum didn’t surprise me considering she was practically the cum out of me like a Hoover. As I groaned, feeling spurt after spurt filling her mouth, she was now thrusting into my mouth while I had two fingers buried in her arse, pumping her faster and faster. She released my cock once my climax passed and practically squealed, and I knew she was ready to cum.
It was rather warm. It felt thick. Still that slightly bitter taste. But it honestly wasn’t that bad. Maybe a little slimy, but I’d tasted our cum mixed together before. This was the first time I had hers directly from the source. I felt her shudder more than once before she removed her cock and spun around, kissing me deeply, her tongue almost down my throat at one point.
“I loved it, baby. And you’ll get even better with practice.” She kissed me again, a soft one on the lips, caressing my cheek at the same time. “How long until you’ll be ready?”
“Sweetheart, I’ve barely gone soft, but I do want to fill you with cum in the end.”
“Then I think you should continue what you were doing early.”
She moved off me and positioned herself as I sat up on my knees behind her. Leaning forward, I left soft kisses across her upper back, running my hands around to her front, giving her breasts some attention, as I kissed down her spine. She moaned softly as I continued to move down, continuing to tweak and pull at her nipples, until I let them go so I could focus on her arse.
Spreading her cheeks, I didn’t hesitate in burying my tongue. I’d done this before with my ex-wife and a couple of women who loved a bit of anal. The moan Chloe released as I licked her rosebud had my cock as steel immediately. No idea how long I ate her arse before she was begging for my fingers. Sliding two inside her, I leaned forward again as I slowly fucked her, aware her prostate was somewhere inside.
“Oh fuck!” she cried. I smiled as I knew I’d found it. Then she whimpered and I slid in a third finger. “Oh fuck, please,” she moaned softly, the need and want in her tone turning me on even more.
Turning back to look at me, the love, lust and desire she had to me would have been evident to anyone watching. “Ready, sweetie?” She chewed her bottom lip and nodded eagerly.
Thoroughly lubing up my cock, I poured even more on her before I had an idea, asking her if she’d like to be on her back for our first time. She loved that idea, passing me a pillow that I could place under her lower back. She spread her legs wide, her cock now hard again and resting against her belly. Leaning forward, I kissed her as she gazed into my eyes, both of us looking down as I pressed the head of my cock against her.
“Slowly,” she whispered, “I haven’t made love… Well, it’s been a long time…”
“Me too, sweetie.”
Feeling her arsehole slowly spread apart as I pushed the head of my cock into her, she felt ever so tight. She needed to kiss me hard until the head finally popped inside her. I think we both sighed with relief. Sliding more of my length inside her, I grunted how tight she was, hearing her tell me that she was nice and tight for me.
Took time for me to bury my entire length as I didn’t want to hurt her, but once I started to slowly thrust, she resumed stroking her cock while we continued to make out. She had her legs bent back, figuring she’d end up wrapping them around me eventually. I took over stroking her cock, something she seemed to love, her hands running up and down my arms and back before reaching down to my arse.
“Faster, baby,” she moaned, “Faster…”
Doing what she wanted provoked a reaction, kissing me hard as she lightly whacked my hand away from her cock. Moving her legs so they rested around my upper hands, I glared into her eyes, and I loved the look that appeared on her face. Stopping for a moment for more lube to be applied, she knew what was on my mind, thrusting faster and a little harder.
“Yes, baby. Fuck your girlfriend. Fuck her tight little arse. She’s loving her boyfriend’s big, thick, cock.”
“He’s loving his girlfriend’s tight little bum,” I retorted with humour.
We both shut up and focused on just making love. I couldn’t stop kissing her. Hands all over my body when not stroking herself. She spread her legs provocatively wide, shuffling slightly and I felt even deeper. She moaned loudly and stroked herself faster, moaning that she felt ready to cum again.
“Cum for me, sweetie,” I grunted, as I was getting rather close again too.
We were now moving in unison, burying my cock inside her as she moved her hips with every thrust. She was now chewing her bottom lip and I could almost sense she was close to climaxing again. Leaning down to kiss her, she whimpered and started to blink rapidly. The unasked question was greeted by a nod.
Then I felt her arse practically clamp on my cock like a vice as she cried out, feeling each throb of her cock as she coated herself in her cum. I stopped thrusting during her climax, leaving a soft kiss on her forehead, waiting for her to calm down. When she lifted her hand to my face, I sucked her fingers clean while I resumed thrusting into her.
I didn’t last too much longer. Knowing she’d cum while I was inside her was such a turn on, and her fingers were now digging into my back, her whispers, begging for my cum, pleading and heartfelt. “Cum in me, baby. I love you so much already. I need you to fill me,” she moaned softly.
Memories of my ex-wife had faded over the years, but I couldn’t remember her ever saying those words to me, nor in such a tone of love, lust and just unabashed need and desire. It was like, if she didn’t get my cum, she couldn’t go on.
Those last couple of minutes were not easy as the tempo I picked up was harder and faster than before, but she just kissed me and begged me to keep going until I filled her, whispering again and again that she loved me. I told her I loved in her return, earning one of those beautiful smiles I now hoped to see every day for the rest of my life.
God, she was beautiful.
Then I came inside her, and I didn’t really have any other thoughts for a few seconds. Resting on my elbows, I felt her long legs wrap around me, keeping me in place until my cock no doubt went soft and fell out of her, her lips kissing my neck and my cheek.
Eventually releasing me, I had to pull out and lie next to her, but I loved it when she immediately turned onto her side and cuddled into me, wrapping an arm around her as her hand ended up caressing my chest. The silence was comfortable as we took a few minutes to recover, turning my head occasionally to kiss her. She looked so happy, I knew in that moment, for however long we remained together, that would be the most important thing to me.
“Need a drink?” she asked.
“Yeah.”
We got up, following that perfect arse of hers, and walked to the kitchen. We stuck to water, a jug chilling in the fridge. I couldn’t help looking her up and down, standing next to me in just her thigh highs and heels. She seemed to remember as she took off the heels, dropping a couple of inches in height.
“Want to cum on my glasses yet?”
“We have all weekend, sweetie.”
She cuddled into me once we’d drained our drinks. Stroking her back, I was amazed at how normal it already felt being intimate with her. And I swear she was a mind reader, as she whispered the same thing to me within seconds.
Returning to bed, she immediately got on her knees, leaning forward to rest her head on the pillow. Just the sight of her like that had me hard. Without a word being exchanged, I lubed her up again, applied more to my cock, and slid back inside her. Though I could have mounted her like I’d see in a couple of films, I did something different and pulled her back against me. She loved it as it did give her some control, while I slowly stroked her cock back to life at the same time.
“I’m going to lean forward again, and I want you to mount and fuck me hard,” she said, turning her head so she could kiss me, “It will hurt for a little as I get used to it, but trust me, baby, you’re going to love it and I love feeling a big cock pounding me.”
My girlfriend got what she wanted. We ended up in a similar position I’d seen in more than one film I’d watched since learning the truth about her. And all the noises she suggested she was absolutely loving it. Once I was properly mounted and driving my cock hard and deep, she was grunting every few thrusts, but the fact she just begged for more turned me on.
“Fuck me, baby. Fuck it like you own it,” she moaned.
No idea how long I fucked her for. I did wonder if I’d make her cum without touching herself, but while she checked to see she was leaking quite a lot, she didn’t touch her cock at all, stating she just wanted me to fuck her this time and feel me fill her up. I was soon dripping with sweat, while her body was certainly glistening. Forcing her lower, I ended those last few minutes before I came absolutely pounding her. The slap of my skin against hers would have been amusing. She moaned. She groaned. She grunted. She whimpered. She begged. She pleaded.
She said how much she loved me as I came.
Collapsing onto the bed, I murmured I was done in. I loved to make love and fuck all night, but I jokingly called her a succubus. She giggled, turning me onto my side so she could snuggle into me. “Are you calling me a demon in the sack? Wait until I’m inside you, baby.”
We agreed to shower together before going to sleep. Despite her bravado, she was tired and feeling tender herself. The experience was incredibly intimate, and I had always loved washing my ex-wife’s hair. As I did it for Chloe, I sensed her getting emotional. I understood why, turning her around so I could watch her face.
Drying her down was also a lot of fun. The fact neither of us got full erect had us giggling, joking we had definitely worn each other out. Taking her hand, we returned to her bed, sliding under the covers, feeling her warm body spooning back against me, wrapping my arms around her.
“I’m too used to this already,” she said softly.
“Yeah, I prefer having company in bed as well, particularly if it’s someone as cute as yourself.”
We woke up mid-morning, far later than either of us would have risen on a weekday morning. I was hard and poking her, feeling her stir not long after I woke up. She turned around to face me, leaving a soft kiss on my lips. I kissed her back, and it quickly turned into a morning make out session, ending up on my back as she slowly kissed down my body. Waking up hard and horny, it didn’t take her too long to make me cum, watching her eagerly swallow every spurt that filled her mouth.
“Yummy. A delicious pre-breakfast snack,” she stated.
I then surprised her by returning the favour. Kneeling between her legs, I couldn’t help just gaze up and down her body to start with. She blushed a bit and almost turned shy, whispering it had been far too long since anyone had looked at her with such obvious desire in his eyes. I showered her body with attention before I ended up back at her cock. I liked to think I did a better job second time of asking, trying to keep eye contact but I wanted her to feel as good as she made me when she blew me.
“Fuck… Baby…”
Her body shuddered as I was definitely doing much better. Her fingers held my head and she slowly thrust up into my mouth. I felt pre-cum leaking into mouth, surprisingly already used to the taste. And I was finding I was rather enjoying having her thick cock in my mouth.
“Oh baby, gonna cum soon,” she moaned. I looked up and met her eyes, making sure I was smiling. “Going to swallow your girlfriend’s cum?”
I managed to nod as I judged when she was ready to explode. She warned me one last time she was about to erupt, moving my mouth so just the thick head resided in my mouth, stroking her cock and fondling her balls as I felt that first spurt of her warm cum flood my mouth. When I moaned, I surprised myself as I loved the fact I’d made her cum. And it must have been a good orgasm, as once her climax passed, I heard her quietly crying.
Immediately lifting myself to cuddle her, she rested her head against my shoulder as we lay in silence until she was ready to say something to me. “I’m not upset. I’m crying because I’m so happy,” she whispered, her fingers stroking my chest, “Plus my boyfriend just gave me one hell of a brilliant orgasm. And he swallowed!”
“Hungry?”
“Starving now. Your cum is delicious, and you cum a lot, but it’s not enough to be considered a meal.”
Making breakfast together was a lot of fun. We both put on an apron but were otherwise naked, sitting together at the small able while we ate. Though we would have loved to be intimate all the time, we knew we had to pace ourselves, so moved back to the living room and agreed to watch a little television. We kept the intimacy by cuddling all the time, her legs over my lap with her body snuggled against me. I couldn’t stop kissing and touching her. She’d gaze at me constantly and I could now see how much she already loved me.
We managed a couple of hours before she was straddling my lap, and after a little lube was applied, she carefully slid down my cock. It was the perfect way to make out as she slowly rode my cock, both of us taking turns to stroke her cock at the same time. Resting her forehead against mine, her eyes barely averted from mine for a few minutes, my hands caressing her body as I couldn’t get enough of her smooth skin.
She came all over me first, giggling away as she said I must be getting used to the feeling already. Then she wondered if I wanted to cum on her, considering it was the second time I’d been finished on. Sliding off my lap, she sat on her knees and watched as I quickly stroked my cock. She was wearing her glasses as always, and I soon had those and part of her face covered in my spunk.
“Take a photo,” she told me, “Take more than one, actually.”
Hearing the click of my smartphone as I snapped a few pictures, they ended up being rather lewd as she turned into my personal model. After washing down her face, we ended up lying together on the couch, Chloe spooned against me, as the weather turned awful outside. It got a little cold, so she grabbed a blanket from the hallway closet, cuddling together while we watched a movie.
“Can we do this forever?” she whispered as her fingers interlaced with mine.
“I’m glad to hear I’m not the only one thinking that, sweetie.”
The movie took us into the afternoon, agreeing not to have a big lunch as she did want to go out for dinner, if I was okay with that. I smiled and assured her that I’d packed for any eventuality. The bad weather cleared, the sun coming out by mid-afternoon, making a coffee each and heading out to the small balcony. There wasn’t much of a view, but it did give us fresh air.
“Mark, do you ever regret your divorce?” I know my head jerked at her in surprise, but she was smiling at me. “Just call me curious. I know many men and women who divorce sometimes regret not trying harder to make it work.”
“No regrets because we’re still friends, at least. Nowhere near as close as we were, but the divorce wasn’t bitter. We agreed it was no longer working. We did try counselling, but even that didn’t bring us back together. It wasn’t a big thing, like wanting children, that eventually split us. We simply agreed we couldn’t make each other as happy as we deserved to be any longer.”
“How often do you see her?”
“Not often, as we agreed it would be too difficult. But we message each other and occasionally chat on the phone. She’ll want to meet you. She’s always told me that she wants to meet the next women who makes me as happy as she once did.”
She sipped at her drink as she rested her head against my upper arm. “I’ve only had one serious boyfriend, Mark, and that was five years ago. So many men will sleep with me, but none wanted me as their girlfriend. And no chance of me being introduced to friends and family. I was the dirty little secret.”
“I’ll take my girlfriend anywhere she wants to go and will be as proud as peacock to have you on my arm, Chloe. You are not my dirty little secret. You’re my girlfriend and the woman I love.”
Turning towards each other, she cuddled into me before kissing me again. “Okay, definitely going out for dinner, and though I don’t like crowds, I do love dancing. Can you take me dancing tonight?”
“Of course.”
We actually behaved the rest of the afternoon before getting ready to go out. Showering together resulted in a lot of wandering hands. I’d quickly learned to love playing with her cock, her back against my chest as I slowly stroked her off. When she was about ready to cum, I turned her around and dropped to my knees to take her load again. She whispered more than once how much she loved me before she climaxed. And, being the wonderful girlfriend she was, I found my cock back in her mouth rather quickly.
The little red dress she put on, with accompanying thigh highs and heels, had me rock hard again within a few minutes of getting dressed. She noticed the look in my eyes and caressed my groin through my jeans. Kissing my cheek, she whispered that, when we got home later that evening, she was going to take me for the first time.
“I can’t wait,” I admitted, surprising even myself. I knew most people would consider it gay, but when I thought about, I wouldn’t go telling everyone and, even if people learned, I wouldn’t care. All that mattered was that I loved Chloe and if she wanted to fuck me, I was definitely willing.
Chloe wanted something simple that night, so when I suggested a decent burger joint I knew well, she was all for it. She wasn’t much of a beer drinker, but the place I chose brewed their own stuff, with plenty of different varieties. I picked a beer with a nice fruity taste and she loved it. We ended up enjoying a couple of beers there before we moved on to a place we could dance.
As expected, the drinks were over-priced and it was crowded, but as long as I held her hand and she stayed close to me, she had told me that she’d be comfortable. I bought us a bottle of water each before heading to the dance floor. It wasn’t exactly the music I enjoyed, but I didn’t have two left feet. Think we ended up turning each other on, particularly when she ended up grinding up against me and there was no missing the fact I was erect.
My hand ended up underneath her dress and I knew she must have been suffering while tucked. But her dress was so tight, if she moved it, it was going to show and I didn’t want to embarrass her. After a couple of hours dancing, I asked if she was ready to go. She nodded eagerly, taking her hand and leading her out into the cool night air.
I made sure the driver couldn’t see us in the rearview mirror as I fondled my girlfriend. She slyly took off her panties, giving them to me. A lady was always prepared, giving me some lube so I could stroke her cock underneath her dress. “Oh fuck,” she moaned softly into my ear, “I’m going to fuck you so hard when we get home.” Her hand went to my crotch, feeling I was hard as steel as well. “You love that idea? Your girlfriend fucking you with her big cock?”
Thankfully, we made it back to her apartment before I had it in my mouth. Paying the driver, anyone paying close attention would have seen the outline of her cock in her dress as she pulled me through the door leading into her block then upstairs to her apartment. As soon as the door was closed, we were all over each other, clothes being ripped off and left wherever they fell.
We were both naked by the time we ended up in her bedroom, Chloe sitting on the edge of the bed as I kneeled between her legs, not hesitating in swallowing her cock. Her hand was on the back of my head immediately, feeling her take control of the situation. “That’s it, baby. Treat your girlfriend right tonight. Want a load in your mouth then in your arse later?” Looking up into her eyes with a smile, she leaned down to kiss me. “I’ll want you to make love to me far more often,” she whispered, “But I still have urges to make love in return.”
Knowing how turned on she was, wrapping my lips around her shaft once again, I put in everything I’d learned so far. And I was pleased when she gave me pointers, giving me advice on how to please her. She loved my tongue along the underside of her cock. She loved it when I teased her head. And she basically ordered me not to forget her balls.
Having turned her on the entire taxi ride home, the fact she erupted in my mouth so quickly wasn’t a surprise. What made her smile was the fact I didn’t swallow everything, but leaned up to kiss her, sharing her cum. She giggled as we snowballed, a term I’d learned as I figured there was a term for everything sexual.
“I want you to cum while I’m inside you, baby,” she told me, “Is that okay?”
“Whatever you want, sweetie.”
Caressing my cheek, the smile lit up her face. “You’re too good to me, Mark. I don’t want to…”
I placed a finger on her lips and shushed her. “Anything I do with you is because I want to, sweetie. And I do that because I love you. Okay?” She kept smiling but nodded. “Now, how are you going to get me ready?”
“I’m going to eat that cute butt of yours, handsome. Ever had that done?”
“Nope. As I said, most is a finger up me while I’m being blown.”
Helping me up on the bed, she had me on my knees, grabbing a couple of pillows, as she took the lube from the nightstand, feeling her cock pressing into me as I knew she was going to tease me. Her fingernails caressed my back and my butt, feeling her soft lips kissing me occasionally. It was all very relaxing, and I understood why.
Her hands eventually spread my cheek as I felt her tongue gently run along my rosebud. I tried not to tense up, but it was a weird sensation at first. “It’s okay, baby, I won’t hurt you, but it will be uncomfortable to start, being a virgin and all,” she said softly.
“It’s okay, just different.”
She was delicate with her tongue to start with, getting me comfortable, before I felt her start to force her tongue inside me. When I moaned loudly, I heard her giggle, singing, “Methinks someone likes it.”
Feeling her tongue eventually disappear had me groaning with disappointment. She lightly slapped by butt before I felt the application of lube, and she didn’t hesitate in sliding two fingers inside me immediately. “Fuck,” I moaned, trying not to clench at the foreign invaders. She rubbed my back and whispered that it was really hot that I was enjoying it so much.
Slowly she started to finger me, getting me ready for her cock. I felt her pressing my prostate. As a man, you know when that’s being prodded. It felt even better, hearing her giggle as she had me moaning rather loudly after a couple of minutes. When she slid a third finger inside me, I knew it would still be nothing like her cock, but I was beginning to understand why a lot of men did love arse play.
My cock felt like steel, and I could feel pre-cum dripping constantly. She was starting to finger me faster, unable to hold back the moans and groans that were escaping me. I was surprised how quiet she was being, glancing back to see her cock was rock hard and she looked ready to fuck me. I met her eyes and nodded that I was ready for her.
“Like this?” she wondered.
“The few movies I’ve watched, the men seemed to really enjoy this position. Particularly the amateur stuff…”
Feeling the bed move, she teased me first by rubbing her thick cock against my crack, pushing my body lower so she could fuck me properly. When she pressed the tip of her cock against me, I took a deep breath and forced myself to relax. Her left hand caressed my back as I felt her press against me. Instead of moving forced, I moved back against her.
“That’s it, baby,” she cooed, “That’s it, just relax and let my big cock inside.”
Her thick head ever so slowly spread me apart. Yes, it did hurt slightly. Yes, it was uncomfortable. But as more of her cock slid inside me, my god, did it start to feel good very quickly. “Oh fuck,” I moaned as the thick head popped inside and she could slide more of her length into me, “Oh fuck yes.”
“Like that, baby?” she asked, knowing she was taking her time feeding me her length.
“I do,” I admitted, “There’s some discomfort…”
“Just need to get used to your girlfriends’ big cock, baby.”
When I felt her body press into my butt, I looked back and she smiled at me. Grabbing my hips, she slowly started to thrust, and any discomfort quickly disappeared as there was no missing the fact the head of her cock was touching just the right place. My cock felt even harder with every thrust, and I knew I was going to cum without her touching me. There was still thought tiny part of my mind saying ‘There’s a cock inside you’, but that was drowned out by another voice saying ‘Yeah, but it’s attached to a beautiful woman you love.’ So, yeah, some people would make comments but, as she slowly thrust into me, I didn’t care any longer.
“So fucking tight,” she moaned, one hand moving to my lower back as she thrust a little faster.
That felt even better, glancing back to see her blue eyes and smiling face. “Fuck me, beautiful,” I moaned.
So that’s what she did, fucking me harder. Her skin was soon slapping against my arse, and I lowered my butt further. She leaned forward slightly, resting her hands on the bed, thrusting a little faster still. I had to reach back and stroke myself as I needed to cum. I felt her kiss my upper back a few times.
“That’s it, baby. Stroke yourself and cum while your girlfriend fucks you.”
“My god, I had no idea, sweetie,” I moaned as I’d never felt my cock as hard as it was. And I knew I’d cum within a couple of minutes.
When she started to really fuck me, I whimpered. Never thought I’d make a sound like that. May have done once or twice during an orgasm while fucking someone, but the noises I made as she really started to drive her cock deep… Then I came and I didn’t care any longer. Feeling her move forward, hot breath in my ear, she whispered, “I love you so much, baby. I’m never letting you go.”
Letting go of my cock as soon as my orgasm subsided, I could now just focus on Chloe giving me a good fuck. I was surprised at how quickly I adapted to her cock being inside me, but I couldn’t deny how great it felt at the same time. She was leaving soft kisses all over my neck and cheeks, her hot breath on my neck, as she was moving faster and faster, aware she was getting close to orgasm.
“Oh baby…” she moaned, “I’m gonna cum.”
“In me, sweetie. I want to feel it too.”
Feeling her cum in me for the first time was a weird feeling, but the sounds she was making made my heart swell and, honestly, fall in love with her even more. She kept thrusting until I didn’t feel her cock throbbing anymore, but she eventually needed to stop and left her cock buried. Then I heard her sob, and her tears fall on my back. She pulled out so I could turn around, immediately taking her in my arms. I knew why she was crying, it was a big moment for us both.
“Don’t let me go,” she whimpered as we lay on our sides, “Please don’t freak out because it was so good.”
“Sweetie, I’m not going anywhere,” I assured her, but the almost fear in her eyes had my heart breaking for her. I kissed her with as much passion as I could muster. “You’re my girl, Chloe. I’m never letting you go.”
“Promise?”
“Hand on heart, I promise.”
She slowly settled down but, giving us both half an hour, she needed me to make love to her. On her back once we’d lubed each other up and I helped get her ready otherwise, I slid inside her and I don’t think anything would have wiped the smile off her face. “I love how your cock feels inside me,” she whispered, “I love you so much already, Mark, I’m scared.”
“I’m scared too, but it’s a good scared,” I whispered back as we made love.
“I’m already thinking things. Like moving in together. And getting married.”
“Do you rent this place?”
She nodded and immediately smiled. “You’ll have to invite me to your place soon.”
“Tuesday night… And stay all week until next Monday?”
“You meant that?”
“I want you with me, Chloe.”
Her lower lip trembled again before I kissed her. As we’d both cum earlier, the lovemaking lasted a good hour and more, neither of us actually bothering about an orgasm. I stopped more than once, resting inside her, and we focused on kissing and touching each other. I couldn’t stop gazing at her body. In my eyes, she was just perfect. As I’d told her, it scared me how quickly I’d fallen in love with her. If it had been just after my divorce, I’d have thought it was a rebound, but I realised we simply shared a connection.
We did eventually cum and timed it so we almost came together. She giggled as I pulled out so my cum joined hers on her belly. After sharing a hot bath, Chloe leaning back against me as I spent a lot of time caressing the non-erogenous zones of her body, we ended up back in bed with Chloe cuddling into me, exchanging soft kisses, as I continued to stroke her soft skin.
Sunday was the proper day of rest. We stayed in bed until late morning, cuddling, kissing and talking. We discussed the future, aware that although it would be quick in some eyes, but although I’d had a little casual sex after my divorce, I generally only slept with a woman that I wanted to be with.
Getting out of bed in time for lunchtime, we lazed around her apartment all day. We did give into temptation and, after blowing each other, we made love on the couch before moving to the floor. Chloe told me she only liked to fuck occasionally, otherwise I’d be the one inside her. I assured her any way was okay with me.
She offered to make a roast dinner. As it wasn’t particularly warm outside, I leapt at the idea, helping her around the kitchen as we got everything ready before it needed to be stuck in the oven for a couple of hours. We snuggled under a blanket as we watched the afternoon footy. She admitted to being a rugby league girl, another thing we shared in common.
Retiring to bed later that evening, feeling rather full after stuffing ourselves, I was wearing underwear while she joined me in bed, wearing a tank top and panties. Snuggling into me as always, I noticed her tears in the darkness. “What’s wrong?” I wondered.
“I’m used to you being here already. Tomorrow night is going to suck.”
Kissing her forehead, I pulled her closer. “You’re with me on Tuesday night and all week after that.”
She was quiet before I was relieved to hear her giggle. “You must think I’m a drama queen.”
“Not at all. This is new for both of us, and I’ll admit, the feelings are very intense.”
She fell asleep before me, curled up with her head resting against my chest. I knew it was too soon to be asking her to move in, but the idea of living together didn’t scare me. Falling asleep, the next thing I knew, I was being woken by soft lips against mine, slowly opening my eyes to see her smiling at me. After showering together, we had to dress for the day. I’d seen her closet already but got a good look at all the dresses she had.
“From around day three, I was picking which I thought you’d like best,” she admitted.
Breakfast was simple before we headed downstairs. Not letting go of her hand until we reached my card, she gave me a concerned look. “I’m going to tell them in the morning meeting we’re dating, and if anyone has an issue, they raise it today or it’s not mentioned again. We’ll just be as professional as always at the office,” I stated.
Her face lit up and I stood there for a few seconds, just captivated as always. Arriving at work together, I parked up and took her hand as we walked to the main building. Entering the administration and managerial section, her section with Liz was where we arrived first. And, of course, Liz was already there and saw us arrive hand in hand. I ignored her as Chloe didn’t hesitate in laying a soft kiss on my lips.
“See you at lunch?”
“Wouldn’t miss it for the world.”
Liz didn’t say a word until the morning meeting. We discussed the usual topics like we did every Monday until I waited for the end of the meeting. Clearing my throat, I looked around the table. “One final order of business to head off any rumours and gossip. Yes, Chloe Simpson and I are now dating. If anyone has an issue with the GM dating one of the clerical staff, please raise your concerns now. But I won’t put up with any rumours or gossip, nor any possible accusations being made at either of us. While we’re here, we’ll maintain our professional selves, but our private life together will remain precisely that.”
Liz cleared her throat. “I’m just glad you’re dating again, Mark.”
“Chloe is a sweet girl, if not a little shy. But the girls rave about how nice she is,” Duncan added.
“Boss, I think I can say that I don’t think any of us will have a problem with it. About time you got back in the saddle, so to speak,” Chris stated.
I couldn’t help smiling. “Good. I’m glad the matter is already settled. Right, let’s get to work.”
Chloe turned up at work on Tuesday with a suitcase in the boot of her car. I moved it to mine at lunchtime and we agreed to just leave her car in the staff car park. By the Friday, I was ready to ask her to move in and I think she was ready to live with me permanently. That night, we talked about our feelings and agreed that we had to be realistic.
“My agreement runs out in four months…”
“But will you spend more time at mine?”
“I’ll be with you far more often than here alone.” She took my hand and rested it against her cheek, smiling as she closed her eyes. “I want a home with you, Mark.”
I wanted the same thing with her too.
Epilogue…
Three months later, she was pretty much moved in with me. We’d met each other’s families. Hers adored me. Mine just loved her. Friends were interesting as she had no problem telling them she was a transwoman. She received one or two interesting questions, but all my friends accepted her. She had a couple of close friends who interrogated me hard, but I knew it was only because they loved her. Once I assured them that I was genuine how much I loved her, they loved me just as much.
Six months after she moved in with me officially, I took her out to the first place we enjoyed dinner. She didn’t quite get the connection until I slid out of my seat and got down on one knee, opening the small box and showing her the engagement ring that I’d picked out. She had to cover her mouth to smother the sob ready to escape her. I didn’t have a speech as she didn’t need to hear flowery words about how much l loved her. I showed her how much I did every single day.
Our sex life was fantastic. We didn’t really need to experiment too much, though I did love it when she dressed up for me. Within a month of our engagement, Liz was selected to move off to Head Office, Chloe interviewing and eventually being selected for Liz’s old job. I had nothing to do with it, as managers were placed into roles by Head Office, but everyone was delighted for her regardless.
We married three months after our engagement. She didn’t want a large wedding, just close friends and family in attendance. On our wedding night, she kept her dress on and made love to me, joking that not too any brides would be sticking their cock into their husband. I wasn’t complaining as she looked as beautiful as I’d ever seen her, and riding my wife while she wore that dress only proved awkward when I needed to cum.
It’s now three years since we married, and the one thing Chloe admitted to wanting more than anything was a child or children. We talked about it constantly before agreeing that it was something we both wanted, so began the process of trying to adopt. At the moment, I’m gazing across the living room at my wife, sitting on the couch, holding our two baby daughters, one in each arm. They were barely a few months old, the product of a teen mother who wasn’t capable of raising them.
Chloe glanced at me, her eyes glistening, having a left a soft kiss on each of their tiny heads. “Thank you for making me a mother,” she whispered.
“Thank you for making me a father,” I whispered back.
Placing them down in their crib a little later, I wrapped an arm around Chloe as we gazed down at our two little bundles of joy. Kissing her on the lips, she moved hers towards my ear. “Want to take your wife to our bedroom and make love?”
“Hmmm. That does sound like a wonderful idea. Are you going to visit my office tomorrow at lunchtime?”
“When do I not? I swear the girls in the office are more than aware that I return with your cum buried in my bottom.”
“No better than hosting an online meeting if you’ve done the same to me.”
Taking her hand, I led her to our bedroom. Even at home, Chloe was always dressed beautifully. I knew she did it for me. It’s the same reason I made sure I hadn’t put on a pound since we got together. We never skimped on our lovemaking. If we wanted to make love, we always gave everything. Sure, we didn’t every night with two babies to care for, but we always made sure to make time for each other more often than not.
Seeing my wife lying back on the bed naked, her legs spread, her cock hard and against her body, I licked my lips as she beckoned me to her with a finger. She often wore a plug nowadays, so she was ready for my cock at any time of the day. We made love for an hour, both of us enjoying a long-awaited orgasm. Morning blowjobs were not always guaranteed, and hooking up at work wasn’t always possible.
Lying back in my arms later, cuddled into my side, she sighed happily. “I’ve made a lot of good decisions lately, but do you want to know the first good one I made? Going for the interview that got me a job working for you. My life has been wonderful ever since.”
“I always said I’d never date a girl in the office. I’m glad I changed my mind on that one.”
“I’ll always be your office girl. I love you.”
“Goodnight, sweetie.”
“Goodnight, handsome.”
She slept almost immediately. I lay in the darkness with a smile on my face. I knew it would come eventually, the cry of a baby through the monitor. Chloe stirred, but I kiss her forehead and told her to remain in bed.
Getting out of bed, I yawned but continued to smile. I was a husband and father before anything else. It had taken time, but I could now state confidently I was truly happy with my life. But as I’d promised myself before, the most important thing was making my wife happy. That would continue to be my goal in life until the end.
Chapter 45: Eva Ch. 01 [Mature]
Chapter Text
“This is the last box, Dad,” I grunted as I carried it towards my old bedroom. Placing it down with all my other worldly possessions, I’m sure many would have considered it rather pathetic that I was moving back home at the age of twenty-five. I certainly hadn’t planned on it happening, but sometimes, life throws a curveball or two.
No surprise Mum had already opened one of the boxes and started putting things away. She noticed my arrival, hearing the thump of the box on the floor, turning back and blushing slightly. “I thought I’d…”
“It’s fine, Mum. You’re just helping.”
“Want a beer, Mark?”
“Love one, Dad.”
I followed him back to the kitchen, open plan with the dining table nearby. Mum followed us out, taking a seat, Dad grabbing a couple of beers and a bottle of wine from the fridge. Handing me a bottle, I popped the cap and took a sip, Mum pouring herself a glass of wine at the same time. Leaning back in the chair, I removed my cap and sighed, running fingers through my dark hair.
“So how were things when you were leaving?”
“She couldn’t stop crying.” I sighed and shook my head. “We both know it’s for the best, but she’s still my best friend. I still love her. But it just wasn’t working. We agreed to part on good terms before it got toxic and we hated each other.”
“Was it really that bad?” Dad wondered, “You never said much about it.”
“I’m twenty-five, so we’ve known each other over half our lives. We met at primary school when we were ten. Started dating at fifteen. We were each other’s firsts in just about everything. No-one was surprised when I popped the question. But we’re different people to who we were at fifteen, eighteen, even twenty-one. She didn’t want to let me go that final time….” I trailed off and shook my head again. “We’re both hurting, but we agreed.”
“Sure you’re not being too hasty?” Mum asked softly.
“We haven’t been happy in at least a year, if not longer. We’re just too different now, and there’s no real common ground between us, and we have different expectations. Not just regarding marriage, but life in general. I hate that it sounds like we’ve given up, but although we can’t be together, we wanted to maintain that friendship. That is what was worth saving. We’ll hurt for now, we’ll need to mend bridges, but we’ll get there.” I took a sip of beer. “Our break-up is better than most, to be honest. She’s got a friend taking the spare room in the apartment. She was there as I was leaving and she was as upset as my wife is. At least she doesn’t hate me for it. I can only assume Emma told her the reason why.”
“Will you see her anytime soon?”
“We agreed not to see each other for a couple of months, though if she wants to message or call, I’m always available.” I held up my hand. “I’m still her husband but I had to take it off. We’re not only separated, we know the end result of this separation. She said she wasn’t going to remove hers, though I hope she does. She deserves happiness with someone who can provide what she really wants. I just wasn’t that man in the end.” I lowered my head again, feeling the need to wipe my eyes. “Going to miss the hell out of her,” I whispered to myself.
I felt a hand on my shoulder. “You’ll get there, son. And I’m glad you’re not throwing away fifteen years as friends.”
“Neither of us would allow that. Last thing she said before I walked away was that I’d always be her best friend. And I feel the same way. But being married just wasn’t working. I just hope we don’t look back in a decade and regret it. But it’s better this way than in a decade, and a bitter divorce because we utterly despise each other. Has to be something worth saving now.”
“So what will you do?” Mum wondered.
“Focus on work. Now that I’m over this way, I’ll have to change my website, plus I’ll start putting up some cards and flyers around the neighbourhood. A lot of the work I do get is through word of mouth. I do work on someone’s house, then their friend or relative calls, so on and so forth. My guys will have to travel a little further from time to time, but I don’t want to let them go either.” Taking a deep breath, I asked, “So where are the tearaways? Going to be a full house again for a while.”
“Michelle is out with some friends from university. Jamie is at work.”
Michelle and Jamie were my younger sisters. Our relationship was horrific at times while growing up, but since they’d turned into adults, it was much better. We could now be in the same room together and not be left wanting to kill each other. Though, to be fair, their relationship was worse at the best of times, it was only when they ganged up on me that only nuclear warfare looked worse. Or better, depending on your point of view. Emma did always wonder why I preferred being at her place more often than not, even if her parents were home or not.
Moving into the living room, Dad flicked on the TV as normal, Mum sat next to me on the couch. “So what’s the gossip?” I wondered, “Haven’t lived here in six years.”
“Mark, it’s a street of divorced single women now. Some living alone. Some still have kids at home. Some have new boyfriends.”
I felt my eyebrows rise in surprise. “Really? That bad?”
“Your father and I, and I think only four other marriages are still going strong. They were falling like bowling pins at one stage. I mean, I know divorce rates are high, but the rate they were failing here was ridiculous.” She met my eyes and smirked. “If you’re back on the market…”
“Nooooo. No. No. No. No. I know most of them, Mum. Probably went to school in the same year, or at least know their kids too. That is playing with fire.”
“Shame. You’d be a catch. Handsome young man with his own business.”
“You have to say I’m handsome because you’re my mother.”
“Emma married you for a reason.”
“I’m looking at getting divorced from her too, Mum.”
She glanced at the nearby cabinet where a photo of Emma and I sat, taken the day we’d wed. “Well, I’m your mother, and I think you’re handsome.”
“Thanks, Mum.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie. What do you want for dinner?”
“I’m not bothered. Whatever you two want with the girls.” I finished my beer. “I’d better go sort out my room. I’m not the messy little bastard I was ten years ago, at least.”
I sighed again when I arrived at the doorway. It had been decorated since I moved out, at least. New coat of paint. New mattress, thankfully now a double bed. I didn’t really plan on bringing any girls back, but you never know. The wife and I had made love the night before I left her. It probably wasn’t the best idea, but our sex life had always been great. It was everything outside of the bedroom that went wrong. And great sex wasn’t a good enough reason to remain married.
Still, making love then have her falling asleep in my arms for the last time… the feelings of melancholy would likely take time to fade away.
I was still clearing up when my sisters arrived home within an hour of each other. Michelle first, who watched me put things away before she gave me a hug. “Bad reason but my big brother is home, at least for a while,” she said, resting her head against my chest.
“Missed me?”
“Yeah. Don’t tell Mum or Dad I said that though.”
“My lips are sealed.”
Jamie turned up as I was lying back on my bed, playing with my phone. She flopped onto the bed next to me, snuggling into me. “Okay, this is highly unusual,” I exclaimed, chuckling away.
“Enjoy it while it lasts, Mark. We’ll probably start annoying you within a week.”
“Long as you don’t hog the bathroom while I’m getting ready for work, you’ll be fine.”
She kissed my cheek. “Mark, I know things weren’t great while growing up, but Michelle and I… we love our big brother. And while you’re home for a bad reason, it’ll be better this time around. We promise.”
I kissed her forehead. “Thanks, Jamie.”
“Are you okay?”
I sighed. “It could be worse. Could have ended in arguments of hate and a bitter divorce. Instead, it’s just a divorce but hopefully we’ll remain friends. I’ve said, if she were to remarry, I’d walk her down the aisle.”
“You would?”
“She doesn’t have a father. I’m her best friend.”
“So it’s really over?”
“It has to be to save some sort of relationship with her. Can’t imagine my life without her in it somehow. She feels the same way.”
Joining them for dinner that night was the first time we’d dined as a family, outside of birthdays and holidays, since I’d moved out. Once Emma and I were living together, we focused on each other, and to be honest, I spent more time with her parents, and then her mother after her father walked out and disappeared. I was left in no doubt everyone was doing their best to help my mood, plenty of jokes and old stories that had us reminiscing. I noticed they tried to avoid anything to do with Emma, but assured them she’d been a major part of my life, but also theirs. I wasn’t going to break down in tears at every mention of her name.
“We should have a party next weekend,” Mum suggested, “Weather is getting warmer, the pool could do with some use. A re-introduction to the neighbourhood.”
I groaned. “You just want to set me up with someone already.”
She playfully slapped my arm. “Nothing like that, though I guess you and your father might feel slightly outnumbered if they were all to accept an invitation. Nothing more than nibbles, drinks and some might want a dip in the pool.”
“Honey, they’re going to be all over him,” Dad muttered, “Newly single man like him? He’s going to be a lamb to slaughter.” Then he looked up at me. “But you’re guaranteed work around here. Probably nothing major, but even doing something like mowing, tending to gardens, that sort of thing. But I know a few want to update their houses.”
“Guess they’ll want some sort of deal, right?”
“I’m sure you could work something out,” Michelle stated, a twinkle in her eye.
Jamie started giggling at the insinuation. “Michelle Taylor! Get your mind out of the gutter,” Mum exclaimed.
I just shook my head, eating the rest of my dinner in silence, the family gathering in the living room for a quiet Saturday night in, before heading to bed. Waking alone the next morning sucked. I had spent some nights alone in the spare bedroom during the worst part of our marriage, but we always ended up back in the same bed, at least. Lying there by myself, mind going at a million miles an hour, I was left wondering if we’d done the right thing. I guess the doubts would eat at my mind until I actually moved on.
Getting back to work on the Monday was the best thing. I kept my mind and body busy as I had a couple of major jobs to complete. The lads who I employed didn’t complain when I told them there was a good chance most of my work would be closer to where I was living now. I didn’t particularly like travelling all over the city, preferring to remain relatively local, maybe willing to travel fifteen to twenty k’s at most. Not unless it was a big job and worth a lot of money. That would always make travelling worthwhile.
Mum spent all week calling around, preparing the party for the Saturday night. I’ll be honest, it did give me something to look forward to. I intended to keep myself busy all week so I could relax and unwind on Saturday. I recognised some of the names Mum gave me of those invited, figuring those divorced may have reverted to their maiden names. I had gone to school with most of their kids, but many of them no longer lived at home. Michelle and Jamie remained at home simply due to rent being so damned expensive unless you house share, and buying a house for young people is prohibitively expensive. Emma and I were married, and even with our joint incomes, buying was almost impossible unless you wanted to move miles away from anyone you know and accept the smallest property available.
Returning home mid-afternoon on Saturday, a few people had already arrived, popping my head out the sliding door that led onto the decking where the pool was, then the large backyard, letting the parents know I’d shower, dress, then come say hello. It was unseasonably warm, and my side gig in landscape gardening was physically demanding at times. As I told people, jack of all trades, master of none.
Throwing on a light blue polo shirt and light colour slacks, I walked outside barefoot to join those who had already arrived. I recognised plenty of faces, receiving a kiss on each cheek from all the women. As Mum had warned, there were no men present yet, though three married couples had accepted to come, though they’d likely only arrive later. Gossip spreads quickly in the suburbs, and they all seemed to know about my separation and impending divorce. Dad then announced what I did for a living, and that I was looking for work.
The glare I gave the old man actually made him slink away for an hour.
Enjoying a couple of drinks as the sun started to set, Dad flicked on the outside lights, including those in the pool. My two sisters wandered out in bikinis to take a dip, no surprise at least half a dozen of our visitors joined them. I was prepared to go find my swimming shorts when the next visitor stopped me in my tracks.
I’m sure most young men have had fantasies of an older woman or two while they went through puberty. Sometimes it’ll be a teacher at school. Sometimes it’ll be a neighbour you’ve known as you grew up. Sometimes it’ll be the mother of a friend. My fantasy, apart from my girlfriend, was the mother of my best friend, Steven.
Eva.
I’d known her first name for years, but I always called her ‘Mrs Wilkinson’, even after I turned eighteen and she’d laughingly said I could drop the title and formality. But it was a simple bit of respect in her direction. She appeared through the sliding doors wearing a simple white blouse, figure hugging jeans, open toed sandals. I saw the colour red on her toes. She had raven black hair, a pair of chocolate brown eyes, and that olive skin that only come from someone of Mediterranean extraction. I knew her parents, or maybe it was her grandparents, had immigrated from Italy in the 1950s.
I also knew how old she was. Forty-two years old. She’d fallen pregnant while still at high school. The scandal was the age of Steven’s father at the time, as he was at least ten years older than her. The only reason the family didn’t do anything to him, not in a legal sense but having father, uncles and brothers beat the ever living shit out of him, was that he promised to take care of the child and put a ring on her finger too. He’d bought the house five doors up from ours, and my mother had adopted her as a younger sister from the get go.
She locked eyes immediately on me and smiled. I’d been a fixture at her house for years, as much as Steven had been at mine. We’d been two peas in a pod, running amok around the neighbourhood. Gliding towards me, she embraced my tall frame. “It’s so lovely to see you again, Mark,” she practically cooed. She’d always liked me.
“Lovely to see you again, Mrs Wilkinson.”
She leaned back, her smile faltering slightly. “No, that won’t do, Mark. Please, call me Eva, like I’ve asked many times now.” The smile then left her face entirely. “And I’m no longer Mrs Wilkinson.”
i felt my brow furrow. “What do you mean?”
“You don’t know? Steven never told you why he left?”
“No,” I replied cautiously, “It’s the one thing I’ve always wondered, and he’s never told me about.”
She lowered then shook her head. “Damn it, this isn’t the time or place,” she muttered, before looking up, “I’m going by my maiden name now. Eva Ricci,” she added with a smile.
I cleared my throat, kissing her cheek. “Lovely to see you again, Miss Ricci.”
She laughed at that. And I was suddenly transported back to those awkward teenage years when I dreamed about my best friend’s mother in entirely naughty ways. She took my arm and had me escort her around, saying hello to everyone around the neighbourhood. I hadn’t seen my best friend in at least five years. He’d never been home to visit since the day he’d flown out. I tried keeping in contact with him, but it was minimal at best. I still tried but it was mostly a one-way relationship.
Eva let go of my arm as I made a beeline for my mother. She could read my face easily and had seen me walking around with Eva. “You don’t know, do you?”
“Know what, Mum? Steven’s gone for some reason and she’s now a divorcee?”
Mum sighed. “It was never our place to say anything. Gossip is one thing, but what happened with them…” She looked up. “I’m sorry, sweetie. It’s something she’ll have to share with you herself.”
Dad added, “She’ll probably ask you for help. She lives alone now and I know she’s finding the upkeep on her house difficult.”
“Oh…” The idea of Eva living alone? Madness. She should have suitors lined up around the block for her. Not in a bad way, but if she was divorced, surely she’d have a new boyfriend or something? Gorgeous woman like that, and I knew she had a good job. Soon as Steven was at school, she finished her HSC and then completed a university course.
It grew darker. I made sure I ate as I sank a few beers. Michelle and Jamie barely left the pool and were soon calling me, and others, to join them. I headed inside to change into my shorts, wandering back out, immediately aware a few pair of eyes wandered towards me. I guess being six-one, rather fit after nearly a decade of gym work, a rather good tan as I worked outdoors and shirtless when it was warm… Emma admitted she’d always found me physically attractive, but she always said my best feature was my blue eyes.
“I don’t always know what you’re thinking, Mark, but I certainly know what you’re feeling. Your baby blues are the most expressive I’ve ever seen,” she said quite early on in our relationship.
Joining my sisters in the pool led to quite a few others throwing off clothes and joining in. And, I’ll be honest, the skin on display to prove rather titillating. And I was impressed at the confidence. Most of the women would have been in their early forties at least, but most of them had no problem walking around in a bikini. They might have been a little thicker than they were in their twenties, but most of them still had ‘it’.
When Eva stripped off to reveal an absolutely gorgeous red bikini, that’s when I was in trouble. All the blood in my body was ‘all systems go’, straight towards my cock. “Fuck,” I muttered. I know I stared. I couldn’t help staring. Again, I was that awkward teenager, watching the object of my dreams walk towards the same pool I was in, carefully stepping into the pool, watching her swim under the water for a few seconds, before surfacing near me. With her wet hair against…
“Fucking hell,” I muttered. She returned what I could only call a flirtatious grin before she swam to float next to me, my arms spread against the edge of the pool.
“I’ll have to thank your mother for inviting me,” she said, “It’s nice to see you again after so long, Mark.”
“Sorry it’s been so long.”
“You were married and lived far enough away I wasn’t your concern, Mark. You don’t have to worry about your friends’ old mother.”
I snorted. “Old? You serious?”
“Older than you, Mark. Not as old as your parents, but old enough. Old enough that Michael…” She stopped herself as Mum appeared, lowering a glass of wine for Eva, a bottle of beer for me. “I thought you would know everything.” I shook my head. “I’ll tell you later sometime. Not tonight. Tonight is about your return. I know it’s not under good circumstances, but I think some of these women will keep you busy.”
I spat my beer everywhere, followed by a coughing fit. My sisters found that hilarious, while Eva released the sort of delightful giggle that almost had me groaning in despair. “Ah, I see why you might have taken that the wrong way. Well, looking at who is here, there are at least eight single women, all divorcees, looking for a good man. Or a good fuck, at the very least.”
That had me gazing at her in surprise. “Holy shit!” She smirked as she sipped at her wine. “Don’t think I’ve ever heard you curse in front of me, Miss Ric.. Ah fuck it, Eva.”
“I think there are many things you don’t know about me, Mark.” I had to swallow back at least half a dozen retorts in the space of three seconds. And she knew it too. She moved a little closer, resting her hand on my chest. “I am sorry to hear the news, Mark. You were friends for so long. I remember your wedding.”
“Yeah. It’s why Mum threw this little shindig.”
“Weird being back home?”
“Definitely, but Mum and Dad have always said, if we had troubles, we’d always be welcomed back home. I’m the only one to have left then returned though. I’m here until I get my head on straight, save a little cash, then I’ll think about my next step.”
“Are you busy tomorrow?”
“Might be hungover, but otherwise, no.”
“I’ve been alone for a while now and… well, the house needs a little TLC. Well, a lot, to be honest. I don’t want to take advantage but…”
“I’ll be there around midday.”
“I’ll make us some lunch. I know you probably already have a mountain…”
“We’ll work something out. Don’t worry.”
She kissed my cheek. And it wasn’t the sort of peck she sometimes used to give me when greeting me long ago. The sort that made me glance at her, seeing something in her eyes that delighted me. She was playing with me, I knew that much. And I didn’t mind one little bit.
It was only when I was helping clear up after everyone had gone that Mum and Dad almost cornered me. “You were looking friendly with Miss Ricci,” Mum said, an almost knowing smirk on her face.
“You mean Eva?”
“Oh, so you’re now on first name terms?”
“I’m twenty-five, Mum! She’s been asking me to call her that for seven years, at least.”
“I’m just teasing, Mark. What did you talk about?”
“Well, you were right, I had a half dozen job requests, including from Eva.”
“She needs it, son,” Dad explained, “After everything that happened, trying to maintain that house she now has is difficult. And, as you know, some people like to take advantage by charging outrageous prices. She’s been to see us more than once about quotes she received.”
“Why not ask me? I’d have done something.”
“She didn’t want to impose.”
I almost rolled my eyes at that, but left it alone. “I guess I can find out what happened.”
“Just be careful. It won’t be an easy topic,” Dad warned, “It tore that small family apart.” A look must have crossed my face, so he nodded before adding, “Yeah, it wasn’t good for anyone.”
Thankfully, I didn’t have a hangover the next morning, thinking I drank in moderation more than I’d planned. My sisters, on the other hand, had barely risen by the time I was out the door. Arriving at Eva’s house, it was obvious to see that the front yard had seen better days. The grass had been mown but that was about it. The garden looked a little better, but could do with some serious work. I almost dreaded the backyard.
Knocking on the front door, Eva answered it quickly, smiling at my appearance. She wore a tight t-shirt and shorts that showed off most of her legs, with sandals on her feet. I tried desperately not to look her up and down, my eyes covered by my sunnies at least. “Come in, Mark.”
“Thanks.” Hearing her close the door, we walked into the living room and I could immediately see half a dozen things that could be done. She watched my eyes as I clocked one thing then the other. “I see what you mean, Eva. Want me to just wander around and you can point out the urgent jobs, then the jobs you would just like done?”
She smiled. “Sure. And then there’s… the backyard.”
“Jungle?”
She shrugged. “Could be worse.”
What was immediately obvious to me was that her ex-husband wasn’t a handyman, and if he was, he’d never completed a single job in his life. I asked Eva if she’d done anything. She’d admitted to trying, but didn’t have the confidence with any sort of tool in her hand. I said at least she’d tried, but wished she’d asked my mother to call me.
“I’d have come in a heartbeat, Eva,” I said. The smile she returned… well… I think the sentiment meant something, at least.
The backyard was as bad as I expected. Just getting the lawn in some sort of decent state would take work. But then Eva added that she wanted further improvements. I listened to what she wanted and was impressed with her vision, but warned her it wouldn’t be cheap, and that I might not have the time to focus on it. “I can give up my Saturday’s, but…”
“Whatever you can do will be appreciated, Mark.”
At least her pool was in good condition. Letting her know that, she smiled again, explaining it was the one thing she’d always taken care of, by herself or with Steven. I’d made a couple of lists on a notepad, those listed as urgent or non-urgent, looking over the lists at the table as Eva prepared some lunch. I was just expecting sandwiches or something simple.
Instead, I had a plate of lasagna with a bowl of salad placed between us, Eva ensuring there was also a bottle of red wine to accompany it. “Wasn’t expecting this, Eva,” I admitted.
“We obviously need to talk, Mark. About everything that happened.” She took my hand in hers. “I thought you knew. I thought Steven would have told you what his father did.”
“He never told me. I have a feeling he never told anyone.” I took a bite of my meal before asking, “When did you last see him?” When she looked away, obviously upset, I squeezed her hand. “Been a while?”
“He hasn’t been home since he left.”
“What?”
“That’s how bad it was, Mark. He simply can’t face returning here. Too many bad memories.”
I moved my chair closer and hugged her. I just had to. And when she started to cry softly on my shoulder, my heart damn near broke for her. In fact, it did. Her son had been gone for five years now. “You hear from him?”
“Occasionally. He does call from time to time.” I stroked her back until she lifted her head, kissing my cheek. “Thanks, I needed that hug.”
“Just an additional service I provide free of charge. Only to certain customers though.”
Resuming our meal, she started to tell the story. “So you obviously know I had Steven young, and that his father was older. I never had the impression Michael was unhappy about marrying me. I mean, he said he loved me. Proved it by marrying me, providing me with this house, and for the first few years of our marriage, all seemed well.” She sighed. “But I knew he had a wandering eye. He had the young dutiful wife at home and he was busy at work all week. Long hours. Travelling. Perfect opportunities.”
“Ever catch him out?”
“Never got concrete evidence, but I could put two and two together well enough. I think he knew I had it figured out, and he also knew I didn’t want to rock the boat, so to speak. If we divorced, I might have done well out of it, but Steven obviously wouldn’t have a clue. And I didn’t want him to grow up without his father around. Too many broken families as it is. So my focus went to my son. Michael and I rarely argued. I made sure he wasn’t subjected to that sort of thing. But I let Michael know I was on to him. He was more careful after that, but I knew he was still playing around.”
“Damn…”
She took a large gulp of wine, then a deep breath. I took her hand in mine again, which earned a slight grin. “How old was Steven when he met Charlotte?”
“Seventeen.”
“She went to a different school, right?” I nodded. “So different circle of friends, all that sort of thing?”
“Yeah. I met some of them in social circles, but I won’t claim to know many of them. I certainly had little to do with Charlotte outside of seeing Steven every so often once we left school. Emma simply didn’t like her so they had nothing to do with each other.”
“Emma’s a smart woman.” My mind started clicking into gear. I was almost dreading what was coming. I think I had it figured out already. “I already knew what my husband was up to. Once Steven was about sixteen, my ex-husbnd gave up all pretence about his affairs. By that stage, I just didn’t really care about him, certainly didn’t love him anymore. Our sex life was non-existent.” She glanced at me, but I just nodded in understanding. This wasn’t the time for joking or innuendo. “Steven and Charlotte seemed happy until the time of nineteen. Then I noticed his behaviour change slightly. I knew her but I guess I didn’t know her that well. She would visit and, while she was friendly, there was something I couldn’t put my finger on.”
She took another gulp of wine, then she laced her fingers between mine. I had a feeling this was the difficult part. “Michael was sleeping with his son’s girlfriend.”
“Fuck,” I muttered, “How long?”
“It had been going on a year before Steven found out. Soon as he did, he and his father had the mother of all blowouts. How they didn’t end up killing each other that night… My son is rightly angry, embarrassed, end of his tether. Charlotte ripped out his soul. Cheating on him is bad enough. But cheating on him with his own father? I’m not sure there’s a word in the English language to describe such behaviour.”
“Evil. That’s absolutely fucking evil, Eva. A black heart and soul to do something like that to your own son.” I sighed. “That explains his departure then, right?”
I noticed tears start to fall. “His father said the vilest of things. ‘I fucked her on your bed’. ‘I fucked her on our marital bed’. ‘She’d tell you she was busy while her lips were…’”
“Okay, Eva,” I said softly, “I get it. I get it.”
“Steven couldn’t stay here. Simply couldn’t. He got online, booked a one-way ticket to the UK, organised a visa, packed a bag. We two were the only people to know he was even leaving. I know you asked about Charlotte at the airport. ‘She’s around,’ was what he said. She was with his father at that very moment.”
“Fucking hell,” I muttered.
“I obviously kicked him out. He happily left as he had an apartment already. Charlotte moved in with him immediately. Divorce went through a year later. They’re now married.”
“What the fuck? Really?” I leaned back, running a hand through my hair. “God, no wonder he doesn’t want to come back.” I helped her to her feet and hugged her, feeling her head rest just underneath my chin. I knew it hadn’t been easy to tell me all that. “I simply had no idea. I was surprised he was leaving, but he just said it was something he needed to do. He was my best mate. He still is.” I released a deep breath. “But even I can understand why he wouldn’t tell me.”
Eva grabbed the wine and her glass, I picked up mine, and we walked into the living room to sit on the couch. “That sort of things leaves scars, Mark. My son is gone. My husband… destroyed my self-worth. His family hate him, at least. I don’t really speak to them anymore, but his parents practically disowned him for what they did to his own son, their grandson.” She looked around. “I want all this changed, Mark. I’ve lived with reminders of those days for at least five years. I need it to look different for my own sanity.”
“I’ll start next Saturday.”
“You don’t…”
“Eva, next Saturday. 8am. I’ll be here to start. I’ll go through the list, start tallying up costs. I will only charge the price of materials, I won’t charge labour.”
“But… you’ll be working all day, right?”
“So pay my labour with meals and your company.” That earned a blush. “Just come and talk to me while I’m busy. That’s all I mean.”
I finished the wine and felt the urge to leave, though after that revelation, I didn’t particularly want to leave her alone. So I sent a message to Mum, asking if we should invite Eva around, insinuating that I now know the truth, she was obviously upset, and that she could do with company.
Mum called Eva immediately, invited her to dinner, though as soon as she hung up, she turned to me. “Thank you, Mark.”
“Eva, I may have been Steven’s best friend, but I always hoped that, despite the fact you were his mother, you would have seen me as a friend too.”
“I did. I do. But… it’s difficult.” She took my hand in hers again. “I’m sorry. I should have told you before. But I honestly thought Steven would have told you at least.”
“Don’t apologise, I wasn’t expecting or asking for that. I’m just… Honestly, I want to find where Michael is living and give him the mother of all beat downs.”
We chatted for another half an hour or so before I decided to leave, Eva giving me another tight hug before leaving her. Walking back inside when getting home, Mum had a beer in my hand within ten seconds, practically ordering me to sit at the dinner table. She admitted to knowing but had been sworn to secrecy by Eva. I assured her it was fine, that everyone assumed Steven would have told me. I was tempted to call him, but I figured after five years, he wouldn’t want me bringing up that pain again.
I felt a little despondent the rest of the afternoon after all the revelations. Added to my own continued melancholy about my own failed marriage. A dip in the pool helped me feel at least a little better, joined by my sisters a little later, the pair helping put a smile on my face, at least.
Dad suggested a barbecue since it was a nice evening, I quickly messaged Eva, asking if that was okay, since she’d already been invited. She replied, assuring me she loved a good barbecue as much as the next girl, so that was good news. I was getting dressed when I heard the knock at the front door, Mum answering and the usual chatter of two middle-aged women. Wandering out in a polo shirt, slacks and shoes, both turned towards me and smiled.
“Thank you for the invite, Mark,” Eva said, wearing a simple red sundress with white patterns.
“Looking as ravishing as ever, Eva. Care for a drink?”
Mum gave me a look as Eva walked to the kitchen. I smiled and shrugged. “Just being friendly,” I whispered.
“I know about that crush of yours, Mark,” she whispered back.
Drinks in hand, I joined Dad outside, sipping at our beers as the meat was prepared. Mum had already prepared everything else, so Mum, Eva and my sisters sat around, drinking wine, chatting and laughing away. “You aren’t thinking with your right head,” my father muttered.
“What?”
He glanced at me and winked. “Just be careful if you’re going to do what I know you’re going to do.”
“I’m not doing anything.”
“You’re full of shit, Mark. Just be careful. Don’t make Eva your rebound. She doesn’t deserve it.”
“Dad… Seriously…”
“You’re my son, and I trust you, but Eva is a friend,” he said quietly, “You’re still hurting so just think carefully.”
Still, when we’d finished cooking, I was sat next to Eva, the six of us chatting away happily. I was chewing on a bit of steak when I almost choked as I felt Eva’s delicate hand rest on my thigh. Didn’t move, just rested. I glanced at her, but she was focused on chatting to Michelle. I continued eating but occasionally took her hand in mine and squeezed it. I noticed her smile. Mum and Dad noticed too. I shrugged ever so slightly.
I walked Eva home once we’d eaten our fill and drunk enough that everyone had a light buzz going. Eva was laughing away at one of the stories I told her, the shenanigans Steven and I used to get up to. I assured her we caused far more trouble than she knew, but we never broke the law. We just ran amok at times.
Stopping at the driveway that led up to her house, she turned to face me. I knew kissing her was just out of the question. “Thank you, Mark. I had a great time tonight.”
“I’m glad. And you’re welcome to visit anytime.”
“I’ll see you on Saturday. Food and my company, correct?”
“Yeah.”
I hugged her to my body, feeling her holding me tightly in return. She felt good. Smelled even better. Caressing her back, I felt her do the same to me. It seemed neither of us wanted to let the other go. When she leaned back, she had a curious look on her face. “I know this might seem weird, but I’ve told you all about my story, but I don’t know yours.”
I smiled. “Then another reason to stop by next Saturday.”
“You could always visit… during the week…” Meeting her eyes, I was surprised to see her almost pleading with me to say something positive.
“Sure. I’ll call you.”
The smile that formed was simply dazzling. “I look forward to it.” She kissed my cheek, caressed where she just kissed with her fingers, whispering, “Goodnight”, before she walked to the front door. I waited until she was inside before returning home. Mum and Dad were in the living room on the couch. I sat down in one of the armchairs. I must have had a look on my face.
“Mark.” I looked at my father. “It’s good to see you smiling, son.”
“Haven’t seen Eva smile and laugh like that in years either,” Mum added.
“Think we can stop this, honey?”
Mum snorted. “No. All we can do is give our son guidance when he needs it.”
“We’re just friends,” I stated, “I’ve only just left my wife. As Dad said, I wouldn’t want her feeling like a rebound, even if something does happen.”
Chapter 46: Eva Ch. 02
Chapter Text
I was in a good mood that week, at least. I’d organised with all the neighbours the jobs they needed doing. I still had three jobs to complete elsewhere, so fixed my calendar so I could let everyone know when I’d be around to start. Some jobs were minor, but there were a couple that was almost like an entire house repair. I didn’t mind that as it would give me and the boys something to keep us occupied.
I did drop by Eva’s place on Wednesday night. I sent the occasional text throughout the day, but we were both busy, and I certainly had no expectations for her to drop everything and give me her undivided attention. She knew I was just as busy so didn’t get upset if I didn’t answer for a few hours. I popped around after I’d had dinner at home, Eva making sure a glass of wine was in my hand by the time I’d sat on the couch next to her. She was dressed in a silk robe that barely covered her arse, and I felt a stirring in my loins as she curled her legs.
After discussing our week so far, we got to the point of my invitation. Ensuring my glass was topped up, I leaned back and was surprised she changed position, her head leaning against the back cushion. “We’ve obviously known each other a long time,” I started, “I’ll be honest, I thought she was going to be my only girlfriend, fiancée then wife. Even when we had our issues, going so far as to break up twice, we never dated anyone else.”
“If you didn’t, you believed her?”
“Oh, her friends loved me. If she took up with another guy, one of them would have told me. Instead, they told me she usually spent our brief times apart crying. Never lasted more than a week before we resumed our relationship.”
“So what went wrong, Mark? I remember your wedding. So many of us said ‘If there’s one couple that’ll stay strong…’ Hearing you were moving back home was a shock to everyone.”
“It’s wasn’t just the one big thing. It was a bunch of smaller things too. We’re just not the same people we were, even when we married. That’s the thing, when we married, we were still growing as people. I know I’m very different at twenty-five compared to twenty, and she admits the same. When we started to argue and not settle it before going to bed, carrying the resentment into the next day, and then the next day, that’s when I knew something was going wrong. Some would have suggested counselling, but while I think that would have helped, we were left thinking further problems would just come in down the line.”
“What’s the big thing, Mark?”
I took a sip of wine. “Kids. I want them and I’d like to start soon. I don’t want to be in my forties with small kids. I’m young and energetic now, best time to raise them. When we married, she wanted kids. Now?” I sighed and shook my head. “I’m left thinking she’s not ready for them, and might never be ready for them. That was the crux of many arguments. I never demanded she give up everything just to pop out a child, but I had to know if she ever wanted them, and if she did, when could we start. She couldn’t give me a definitive answer. Pile that on top of all the other problems and things were just going to spiral.”
“Separating means you’ll be waiting for kids though.”
“True, but it gives me the chance to meet a woman who does want children.” I glanced away and smiled. “My Dad told me when I was an adult that the best thing he ever did was having us. He said he never felt such love and pride while watching us grow into the people we are now. He admits it’s hard at times, but the end result is worth all the sacrifice. I’d love to experience that feeling, whether I have a little boy or girl. Hopefully both…”
Eva shuffled closer, feeling her chin lightly rest on my shoulder. “I wanted more children,” she whispered, “But Michael was never interested. He was barely interested in Steven.”
“You do? I mean… I know… er… um…”
She giggled. “You’re cute when you’re flustered, Mark”
“Just unexpected to hear, that’s all.”
“Have you remained friendly? Was the separation amicable?”
“She’s still my best friend. It’s why we’ve split now instead of later. We’re hoping that, despite the failure of our marriage, we can still keep that foundation of friendship we’ve had for fifteen years. We were friends before we started dating.”
“Sounds better than most of the bitter divorces around here.”
“Mum said it was like tenpins for a time, one marriage after the other.”
She took a sip of wine. “I wasn’t the only one cheated on, I know that much. A couple ended simply because they stayed together until the kids left the house. Couple of marriages ended quite badly. I’m talking the most bitterly contested divorces. At least Michael just fucked off and left me alone.”
“I’m still shocked about all that. Man’s a fool, far as I’m concerned.”
I glanced to see a smile on her face. “Well, at least someone thinks I’m attractive.”
“Eva, if you’re here with me instead of someone worthy of your attention, then there must be a lot of blind men around.”
“I only sit at home, drinking wine, with the sort of men I like, Mark.”
I glanced at her again, sipping at her wine, her eyes gazing at mine. I took a sip of my wine before I put my foot in my mouth. We eventually polished off the bottle of red before I checked my watch. It was rather late, I needed a shower and I had an early start. So did she, but it was only with some reluctance either of us moved from the couch.
Walking me to the door, I turned and gazed down at her for a second before I held her in my arms again. When she looked up, I leaned down and pressed my lips softly to hers. Only for a couple of seconds before I leaned back. I felt like an awkward teenager again. Thankfully, she seemed to be feeling the same way. “Thanks for the wine,” I said.
“Thanks for visiting, Mark. I missed your presence here.”
“Different this time?”
“You’re now a man.” She rested a hand on my chest. “You’re a good man, Mark. I hope you’ll visit more often, even outside of a Saturday. I’d like that.”
I felt the smile form. “I’d like that too,” I admitted.
“Good. So you can visit whenever you like. I’ll even cook dinner for you. Been a long time since I’ve been able to provide culinary delights for a man who’ll appreciate it.”
I kissed her again, only briefly, before wishing her goodnight.
I was in a good mood the rest of the week, Dad and I sitting on the deck out the back on Friday night, the girls relaxing in the pool with a bottle or two of wine. I was relaxed in my chair, content with life. Wasn’t exactly going as planned, but I suddenly felt an inkling of hope for the future. “I think I might have to call Emma,” I said. Dad gave me a look. “Just in case, Dad. I’m not going to do anything too soon, won’t move too fast, but… I think she might be interested in me.”
“You’re twenty-five, Mark. As I said, I’ll trust your instincts.”
Eva was up and ready for my arrival at 8am the next morning. I’d driven my ute, simply so I had everything I needed close by, including everything I would need for her lawns. I said I’d focus on the front yard first, and try and get all the grass mown out the back at the very least. Once the outside was in good condition, I’d focus on the inside. She liked that idea, and left me to it for a couple of hours.
It was obvious that, apart from some mowing, the grass hadn’t really been cared for. It took a couple of hours to have it looking like it should. Eva walked out with a jug of iced water for me, and definitely looked me up and down more than once as I already had my shirt off.
“Have you put on sunscreen, Mark?”
“Not yet. Sun isn’t exactly…”
“Stay there, I’ll get some for you.”
She returned within a couple of minutes, asking me to turn around so she could do my back first. Feeling her soft hands moving up and down had me at least semi-hard, and considering the shorts I was wearing… well, if she had me turn around, she was going to notice. “You look after yourself,” she whispered.
“It’s physically demanding sometimes,” I said, “Long hours during the summer.”
“Turn around.”
“I can do my chest, Eva.”
“Turn around,” she said softly, but with authority.
So I turned around as she did my chest at the same time. I had my sunnies on, but watched her face the entire time. She was enjoying herself, that was for sure. “Been a while since I’ve done this for a young man,” she whispered.
“Oh, who was that?”
She laughed. “Probably my son.” She paused. “Hmmm, not as sexy as it sounds, now that I think about it.”
She then focused on doing my arms, and I may have flexed as her hands moved over my biceps then forearms. She knew what I was doing and I noticed the look cross her face. She was now definitely enjoying herself. “So, you going to let me get on with it, or just put cream all over my body the rest of the morning?”
“Maybe you could come do me when I lie by the pool this afternoon?” Okay, fully erect cock at the term ‘do me’. She knew what she just said too, as she started to giggle. “I mean put cream on me.” She giggled some more. “God, even that sounds…”
“Eva, you’re very cute when you’re flustered. Now, while I’d like to stand here and flirt some more, I really should get this yard finished by lunchtime.”
“Hope you build a good appetite.”
She kissed my cheek before disappearing inside, thankfully leaving the jug of water nearby in the shade. I was rather thirsty. I finished the lawn, then focused on her garden. Definitely needed some weeding and livening up. I’d have to take her to a garden centre so she could buy what she wanted. Standing back next to my ute after a couple more hours, it certainly looked better. Comparing it to other lawns, I figured I might be doing the same thing for other households soon enough.
Heading inside, I smelled some wonderful scents emanating from the kitchen. Eva grinned at my appearance. She’d cooked a staple of Australian diets. Spaghetti bolognaise, but according to her, ‘Just like Nonna used to make’.
She was right. It was the tastiest spag bol I’d eaten in my life. It was all fresh ingredients, none of that out of the jar stuff. We chatted away, no alcohol at lunchtime, though Eva was pleased to see me polish off two bowls of the stuff. Though I could have sat there all day chatting to her, I did want to make a good start on things.
The backyard was a mess. I needed to get the weed-whacker out first before I could even mow. After a couple of hours in the hot sun, I was streaming with sweat, enough that Eva called me over towards the pool. She took one look at me, disappeared inside and returned with a towel, then pointed at the pool. A quick dip did sound good, so I happily dove in and felt my temperature cool immediately. Eva lay back on her lounger, reading a book, though looked my way as I crossed my arms on the edge of the pool.
“Want to put some cream on me now, Mark?”
I made sure I moved as slowly as possible. Once she was lying on her front, the erection that had disappeared returned in full force. The string bikini went up the crack of her arse, giving me the perfect view of her two pert cheeks. I’d died and gone to heaven. I’d applied sunscreen to Emma enough times in my life to remember quite a few times it had ended with us doing other things. “Want me to undo your top?”
“Please,” Eva replied softly.
I figured if I applied the cream, and also offered a slight massage, it would help her relax. She certainly cooed with appreciation as I worked it into her shoulders before moving down her back. Definitely more than one involuntary moan as I worked further and further down towards her arse. I avoided that, focusing on her delicate little feet before working up the calves and thighs of one leg, then doing the same to the other. Taking my chance, I them kneaded her arse, and my thumbs went as close to her pussy as I allowed myself.
The noise she made when I did that suggested she was liking it more than even I imagined. I eventually had to clear my throat. “That’s your back all protected, Eva,” I murmured. I had to move as I was going to do something else otherwise.
I quickly got up and returned to my equipment, glancing back just the once to see Eva relaxed, but with a smile on her face. At least she was happy. I kept at work until around 6pm. Still needed more doing to it, but it had been a good start. The fence needed to be fixed, and could probably do with some paint and primer. Eva’s idea would take a few Saturday’s, so I would leave that until last, long as the good weather continued.
She’d disappeared as I started packing up my ute. I’d mentioned lunch as part of the deal, but as I headed inside, ready to go home, she approached me with a smile. “Go home, shower, change, come back for dinner.”
“Oh… I wasn’t…”
“Would you like to join me for dinner?”
“Yes, I’d love to,” I replied immediately. I wasn’t going to lie.
“Good. Back in an hour? It should be ready by then.”
“Okay. See you shortly.”
Mum and Dad asked me where I was going as I dressed, put on deodorant and cologne. Stuck to the usual ensemble considering it was still quite warm. Polo shirt. Slacks. Shoes. I told them Eva was cooking me dinner. Mum suggested I was on the verge of dating her. That brought me to a halt. “No, dating would mean I actually take her out somewhere,” I said.
“Thinking of doing that?” Dad wondered.
“She’s just cooking me dinner as a thank you for helping her out.”
“Uh-huh,” Mum murmured, a wicked grin on her face, “Should we expect you home tonight?”
Mum and Dad shared a glance and started to laugh. I just groaned. “God, it’s like role reversal, living with a pair of children. I’ll see you later tonight. Don’t wait up on my account.”
I got out of the house before my sisters heard and started to tease me. Good naturedly, of course, but they were already dropping comments about my apparent relationship with Eva. Considering I was still legally married, though separated with no real chance of reconciliation, I wasn’t exactly sure what I should do. I figured the first thing I should do would be to call Emma and discuss it. If either of us moved on, that was the clear signal it was over.
I hated the idea of well and truly breaking her heart though. I’d prefer she did it to me first.
Knocking on her front door a few minutes later, she opened the door to reveal she’d dressed up, a lovely blue dress that hung just off her shoulders, ended almost at her knees, with a pair of short heels on her feet. Think she’d moisturised as her skin simply glistened. Even a little make-up, if I guessed correctly.
Following her to the kitchen, she announced that she was preparing seafood pasta. Then she worried, asking if I did like seafood. “I’m not picky, I’ll eat just about anything.”
“Well, you’re better than my own son in that regard.”
“Mum never forced us to eat something, she’d just suggest we try it. Plus, I think my taste buds have changed as I’ve gotten older.”
I found a glass of wine in my hand again, realising I drank that instead of beer in her presence. Probably better for me in the end. She served dinner within a matter of minutes, ensuring we ate by candlelight. It was all rather romantic. Yet still, we talked like old friends, reminiscing about days in the past, what we’d been doing during those years we hadn’t seen each other much, if at all. Once we’d finished, she served coffee, taking my hand in hers, just gently caressing hers with my thumb.
God, she was beautiful.
Ending up back in the living room, she turned on her stereo to play a little music, sitting on the couch so we were facing each other. I took a moment just to drink in her gorgeous face. Wouldn’t have thought for a second that she was a forty-two-year-old mother of one. “You’re married,” she finally said.
“Legally, yes. Technically, we’re separated with the intention to divorce.”
“You don’t plan on changing your mind?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
I smiled. “My future doesn’t lie with Emma. We both know that. We’re free to pursue other relationships. Once I’ve found someone I want to date, I said I’d call her, let her know. It will hurt us both, knowing that would be the first real signal it’s truly over, but I want her to find happiness, much as she wants it for me.”
“Your wife sounds rather incredible through all this.”
“She is. I still love her. But it’s the love of a friend, no longer as my wife. I’m not in love with her anymore.”
She shuffled a little closer, leaning forward ever so slightly. “Is there anyone in your life at the moment taking your interest?”
I took a sip of wine. “There is. But I’ve only just separated from my wife. The last thing I’d want her to think is that she’s a rebound. So I’m going to take it slow. Probably more for my benefit than hers. I don’t want to leap into anything.”
“But you have met someone?” she asked, seeing the smile on her face.
“I have. There’s added awkwardness, for various reasons.”
“Oh, what are they, Mark?”
“She’s an older woman. At my age, I guess it doesn’t really matter, but there’s enough of an age gap to raise eyebrows. Not that I care about that sort of thing.”
“Anything else that could be a concern?”
“Hmmm. Well, I think if my best friend found out, he could be rather upset by it.”
She moved closer until our noses almost touched. “So this older woman you know, are you thinking about dating her?”
I met her eyes. “I’d love to,” I replied softly, “But, as I said, I don’t want to rush things. When I do ask her out, though, I hope she says yes.”
“Oh, I think there’s a good chance she’ll say yes, Mark.”
I kissed her. Not that chaste kiss of previous times either. She returned the kiss immediately, stopping just long enough to put down our glasses, before we resumed. She tasted of wine. Her lips were soft. Her tongue was playful. She moulded her body into mine, while my hands certainly caressed those wonderful curves of her body. No idea how long we kissed. Might have been five seconds, five minutes, five hours. The only thing that mattered while kissing her was… her.
When we finally stopped for air, her lips slightly parted, her breathing a little more rapid that usual. “Can definitely show patience if you’re going to kiss me like that all the time, Mark,” she said softly.
“Hopefully not too long.”
We eventually cuddled on the couch and watched a movie together. A little more kissing, but that was about it. I knew Eva wasn’t going to push me too fast. I had no doubt she wanted me to stay the night. I wanted to stay the night. But I wasn’t there just yet. I knew I needed to deal with other things.
Leaving her house well after midnight, I pulled her close at the threshold and kissed her again. Pressing her body into mine, she smiled as she wouldn’t have missed the fact I was hard. She didn’t touch me though. I’d add thankfully, because if she did, I probably wouldn’t have left. I hated leaving though.
I called Emma the next day, asking if she’d like to meet for a coffee during the week. She was surprised to hear from me, particularly asking to see her, but I had to tell her before anything with Eva progressed further. I let Eva know what I was doing, so let her know I’d only see her on Saturday. She didn’t worry about it, letting me know that she would just miss my presence at her house until then.
We met for coffee on the Wednesday afternoon, and I wasn’t surprised to see she brought along her friend, well, our friend, Rachel. I took their orders and bought their drinks, one for myself at the same time, before returning to the table. Emma looked as good as ever, but the feelings of deep love I’d felt, even as recently as a couple of months before, had already receded.
“You’ve met someone,” she stated bluntly, but thankfully smiling.
I chuckled. “Am I that easy to read?”
“It’s the only reason you’d invite me out for coffee so soon, Mark. I won’t ask who it is, that’s none of my business. But is it rebound fling or something serious?”
Taking a sip of my coffee, I gave it a few seconds. “I’m hoping serious.” Emma didn’t cry, but I knew that’s what she didn’t want to hear. She lowered her head, hands in her lap. I had to remember she was still my friend, I hated seeing her upset or hurt, taking one of her hands in mine. “Sorry,” I muttered.
“Please don’t be. We agreed to this, Mark. Good guy like you would always meet someone.” That made me smile. “You obviously don’t need my permission, but does she know you’re still legally married?”
“Yeah, already explained the complexities of how we’d proceed.”
“You moving on should mean our divorce will go through quickly, at least.”
Rachel started to laugh, causing us both to look at her. “Look, we’ve already seen friends divorce, and it was bitter. You two are acting like it’s just a… I don’t know… simple thing.”
“It hurts,” Emma admitted, “But it’s for the best. We’ll both find someone we can be happy with, and hopefully maintain our friendship into the future.”
I squeezed her hand. “Definitely will.”
We caught up on our lives for the rest of the hour we were there. She was happy in her job, and found having Rachel living with her stopped her feeling down in the dumps too often. They’d been out a couple of times, though Emma admitted she’d rather meet someone elsewhere than a club or pub, but as we’d been together the entire time during our teenage years and early twenties, she was going to let her hair down for a little while, at least.
Hugging as we parted, she whispered into my ear, “I hope she makes you happy, Mark.”
“It was good, most of the time, right?”
“The best,” she whispered. We hugged tightly before I let her go. Rachel hugged me too, whispering words of encouragement that she’d take care of her, and wished me happiness too.
I had good friends. I hoped it would survive what was to come.
Arriving home that night, I sat down to dinner with the family. I must have looked distracted as Mum finally asked, “Something on your mind, Mark?”
“I met up with Emma.” That earned plenty of glances across the dinner table. “I told her I’ve met someone and I’m considering dating them.”
“Who?” Michelle asked excitedly.
“Um… Eva…”
“Miss Ricci!” Jamie exclaimed, “Oh my god!”
Michelle got just as excited before Mum told them both to settle down. “How did she react?”
“There’s no doubt she was upset, but I didn’t tell her who it was. She didn’t want to know. But now that I’ve met someone, she’ll probably feel it now right to do it herself. But… it now makes our separation and eventual divorce inevitable.”
“Well, let’s see how…” Dad started to say.
“I really like her, Dad. I mean, I can see myself…” I trailed off. I didn’t want to think about the L word just yet. Far too soon for those sort of feelings. “But Emma and I won’t be getting back together. I’ll just take it nice and slow with Eva. If things work out, great. If not… I don’t want to think about it.”
“Good lad.”
The guys who worked for me joked I worked with a constant half-grin on my face. Considering they knew I was separated and looking at divorce, they admitted to being surprised. I wasn’t going to share anything about Eva with them just yet. I still wasn’t sure what was going on. I visited her twice during the week, one just for a drink in the evening, taking a dip in her pool at the same time. That ended up with some rather heavy petting. Dragging myself back home took all the willpower I had, particularly as she bid me farewell at her front door, still just wearing her bikini. We enjoyed dinner together on Thursday, another traditional Italian dish she loved preparing.
Turning up at her front door on Saturday morning, she met me in another silk robe, this one white and a little transparent, to be honest. Barefoot, noticing she’d painted her toenails. Her legs glistened again after being shaved and moisturised. “Are you sure you don’t mind working six days a week, Mark?” she asked.
“You are paying me for this, Eva. I don’t mind.”
“And my food and company?”
“That’s the real bonus. I’m going to finish the backyard this morning, at least regarding the lawn and garden. This afternoon, I’ll get started on some of the small jobs inside. Still want painting and decorating?”
“Yes, definitely in the living room, kitchen and dining room.” She paused and smiled. “And my bedroom.”
I smirked. I couldn’t help it. “Well, I don’t remember you showing me what you wanted in there?”
A look passed over her face for a moment before she took me by the hand. It was tastefully decorated, as I would expect. All she wanted was a new coat of paint in a different colour. That would be easy enough. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she crossed her legs, her robe parting so I got a hint of her panties. She smiled as it was obvious where my eyes went. “Have you had breakfast, Mark?”
“Yeah. Toast and coffee.”
“So you’d like some lunch?”
“Yes please.”
“And dinner?”
“If you don’t mind.”
“I don’t mind at all, Mark. I love looking after a hardworking man such as yourself. And I love to cook him food that I know he’ll enjoy.”
“I do love your cooking, Eva.”
“Good. And I might just head outside later to keep you company. Maybe a little sunbathing. Perhaps you can ensure I don’t get burned again?”
I met her eyes and made sure I smiled. “Well, I can admit that I’d enjoy doing that again.”
I figured I’d best leave and get started, so I turned around but she called out, “Mark, did you speak to Emma?”
Stopping, I turned back to her. “Yeah, I met up with her on Wednesday.”
“And?”
“I told her I’d met someone and I’m considering dating her. She wasn’t surprised but wished me luck.”
Eva smiled, undoing the tie around her robe, parting it just enough that I got a look at her again. She wasn’t wearing a bra, keeping the robe just in place so I didn’t see them. My feet felt like they were in concrete for a few seconds before I finally stepped forward. I stopped just before Eva, who had never moved her eyes from mine. “I should… probably go outside and… do stuff…”
“I might do some early morning sunbathing, Mark.”
She sat up then got to her feet, her eyes still not wavering from mine. Running her hands up my arms to my shoulders, down my chest, I leaned down and kissed her again, running my hands up from her arse and her bare back, not feeling a bra. My tongue slid into her mouth, earning a light moan. I was rock hard within seconds again, Eva stepping back to sit on the bed. I broke the kiss, needing to catch my breath. “Fuck,” I muttered.
“Too fast?”
“No… Go out with me tonight.”
She smiled. “A date?”
“A date.”
“I’d love to, Mark. Make sure you finish early.”
“Anywhere you’d like to go?”
“You decide. I’d just love your company.”
I kissed her again before I practically tore myself away and headed to my ute to grab my things. I was there to do a job, not do something else I really wanted to do, and I was fairly sure she really wanted to as well, but I didn’t want to rush. Though I had a feeling it was going to happen sooner rather than later.
At least she didn’t lie. I was still hard at work on the garden she kept out the back when she walked out in a different bikini, this one barely covering the important bits. I tried not to gaze at her constantly but it was bloody difficult. Then she called me over as she insisted she needed cream applied.
Doing the same as last time, she seemed a little more sensitive as I massaged from her shoulders downward. I undid the string of her bikini top, no surprise she just flung it away in the end. Moving down over her arse towards her legs, I gave them plenty of attention before I focused on that fantastic arse of hers. She spread her legs and I could almost feel the heat of her pussy, and I allowed my thumbs to brush against it.
“Mark,” she murmured. It was easy to see she was turned on, considering the damp patch in her bikini bottoms.
“Turn over,” I stated.
She didn’t hesitate, and I got my first look at those utterly perfect tits. She was a B-cup, but they suited her body perfectly. Still delightfully perky. I’m surprised my cock didn’t burst through my shorts. I focused on her legs first, though my eyes constantly looked up to hers, though we both wore sunnies. Applying more cream to her body, I avoided her breasts, instead making her giggle as I did her arms and hands.
Then I moved to her breasts. Her nipples were hard enough to cut diamonds. She moaned as I gently squeezed her breasts, pinched and pulled at her nipples. “Mark,” she moaned softly.
I leaned down and kissed her deeply. “I should keep working but if you want to put on a show for me, I won’t complain.”
“Touch me…” she whispered.
I sighed. “Eva…”
She caressed my cheek, lifting her sunnies so I could see her eyes. “Mark, I know I’m not a rebound. I know how you really feel about me. Touch me. Please. I want you to touch me. I’ve thought about you doing it since that first night you were home.”
I sat back and wasted no time removing her bikini bottoms. The fact she was shaved completely did surprise me. I would have thought she’d have a little hair around. I didn’t mind either way. Emma went through periods of shaving, periods of leaving it trimmed. Leaning forward, I kissed Eva again, a soft, sensual kiss as my fingers touched her for the first time.
She was soaking wet. No surprise she admitted to heading inside and making herself orgasm the previous weekend. I teased her at first, my fingers just running up and down her lips, running over her entrance, just enjoying how warm and wet she felt. I sensed how her body reacted, kissing her deeply as she released a loud moan.
“Oh fuck,” she cried, needing to break the kiss.
Sliding a couple of fingers inside her earned one hell of a passionate kiss, her fingers running through my hair as I quickly had my fingers moving inside her. Curling them around, I didn’t take took long finding her special spot. “Oh my god!” she cried, “Please, Mark. It’s been so long…”
I didn’t say anything, just focusing on her gorgeous face as my fingers continued to work. Managing to position my hand properly, I added my thumb as I started to rub her clit. She whimpered immediately, feeling her body quiver, pressing down into my hand.
“Cum for me, Eva,” I whispered.
“Mark… please…” she begged.
She didn’t last more than a couple more minutes before I felt her squeeze my fingers, her thighs trying to squeeze into my body, her head rolling back as she released the sort of moan that suggested it was one hell of an orgasm. I enjoyed every second watching her, only stopping when she relaxed back on the lounger with a satisfied smile on her face. Removing my fingers, I tasted her for the first time. I made the sort of approving noise I’m sure every woman would love to hear.
Kissing her cheek, I stood up and got back to work.
She was positively beaming at lunch, unable to stop touching me, whether my face, arm, chest, thigh. I think she wanted to return the favour somehow. What she was going to learn was that I loved making… well, considering she was only my second lover, she was going to learn that I loved making my lover orgasm without needing anything in return.
After lunch, I started on some of the smaller jobs around the house. Nothing more than a screwdriver, drill or hammer could repair, fix or put up. Eva hovered constantly, which I didn’t mind, keeping my mind occupied as we chatted anyway. Any small job I finished successfully earned me a kiss, at least.
“I could get used to that, you know,” I said.
“Just don’t go expecting it from some of the tramps that live around here.”
I nearly snorted at that. Now they were tramps. The other day, they were all good friends. What she didn’t know is that I didn’t fancy any other neighbours. Sure, they were friendly towards me, and I was in return, but although I’d help them out with fixing things, I wasn’t interested in anything else… though I’d heard more than one offer…
Packing up at 4pm, I let Eva know I’d pick her up at 6pm, and that we’d get a taxi or something into the city as I didn’t want to drive. She kissed my cheek, letting me know she’d be ready on time. Heading home, I took an hour just to chill out. Mum was home and I figured I couldn’t keep it a secret for long.
“I’m taking Eva out tonight,” I said.
“Where to?”
“Well, I know she likes a good steak. There’s a few in the city that should fit the bill. After that, we’ll find a quiet bar we can just relax in.”
“Know her quite well already.”
“Anytime I’m there, we talk non-stop. She’s so easy to talk to.” I smiled to myself. “It’s almost like there’s no pressure. It’s completely natural. We both know where this is already going.”
I showered, put on some deodorant and cologne, a nice dress shirt, trousers, leather shoes, a good watch, sunnies as it would be daylight until around 9pm. I called the taxi to pick us up from Eva’s. Knocking on the front door at six, she answered wearing a black dress, the top resting just above her breasts, the hem barely halfway down her thighs. Black heels and what I assumed were thigh highs. She had some light make-up but she didn’t even need that. Styled her hair.
She was a goddess.
The taxi drove us all the way into the city, Eva cuddling into my side. I’d managed to snag last minute reservations at a decent restaurant. She was pleased with my choice. No surprise we both chose a steak, though went for three courses, because I insisted on treating her all night. The smile that lit up her face was worth it.
The food was fantastic. She sipped at red wine, I enjoyed a light beer or two. After dessert and a coffee, we wandered hand in hand towards a bar suggested by a friend. Man sat at a piano. Light conversation filling the air. We found a table that came with a couch, ordering a couple of cocktails to sip on as we listened to the music while conversing.
“Mark, I haven’t been on a date in years,” she admitted.
“Why not?”
“As I said, Michael… he left too many wounds on the inside.”
“So why go on a date with me?” I had to ask. It was something in the back of my mind.
“I know you. I’ve seen you grow up and now I can see the man you’ve become. And I like the man you’ve become.”
“Can I go with corny?”
“I love corny!”
“You’re like a fine wine, Eva. I thought you were beautiful before. Now? My god!” She put a hand to my cheek and ensured I was ready to kiss her. The look in her eyes told me what I should say next. “Should I order us a taxi home?” She nodded eagerly.
We were back earlier than I planned, not that I minded. Waiting for her to open her front door, she made sure my hand was in hers as she walked inside. Soon as the door was shut and locked, we were all over each other. Any suggestion we’d slow things down ended once I had the zipper of her dress down, pooling around her feet. She stepped out of her heels, I managed to kick off my shoes and socks.
Making our way to the bedroom, my shirt and trousers disappeared before I even knew it, and my underwear disappeared at the same time. The smile on her face as my erect cock appeared suggested at least some approval. She’d gone all out on her lingerie. I had to remove her bra quickly so I could finally get my lips around those hard nipples.
“Oh, Mark,” she breathed as I practically devoured her breasts.
Those were fun, but apart from making love, there was something I was almost desperate to do. She seemed to sense my intentions, giggling away as she gently pushed my head down. I earned further giggles by taking her panties in my teeth and dragging them off, Eva spreading her legs for me. I’m sure my cock grew another inch at what I could see.
I inhaled her scent first. “Fucking hell, I’ve thought about this more than once,” I confessed.
“About time you gave my pussy more attention, Mark.”
I revelled in her taste. The feel of her pussy. The way she reacted to anything I did. The sounds she made. Her skin was so smooth, running my fingers up and down her legs and body as my tongue did the work. She was wet as hell and hot to trot. Made her orgasm barely after touching her clit, and she wanted even more. Two fingers inside her, find that spot, even better orgasm.
“Mark!” she whimpered, glancing up to see her eyes glistening in the light of the bedside lamp. I was feeling it too. She knew all about the crush I’d had on her. “Mark, baby, we need to make love right now,” she added softly.
I groaned as I slid my cock slowly inside her. She whimpered again, and I almost worried I was hurting her, though when I felt her legs wrap around me, it was simply her way of letting me know how great it felt. I kissed her deeply and gazed into her eyes. Hers were as alive as I’d ever seen them, a swirl of emotions, all of them good.
She wasn’t a loud partner in bed, shouting out for me to fuck her. I asked a few quiet questions, but we relied on soft sounds, touch and the other senses. She felt wonderful, so tight, so warm. I couldn’t stop kissing her. I kept the pace gentle to start, waiting for the signal to go faster, though I was already feeling the urge to cum.
“Pill?” I asked. She smiled and nodded.
“It’s okay. I’m safe. Got a new prescription as soon as I wanted you to make love to me. And I wasn’t having you inside me with a condom.”
I enjoyed quite the orgasm. I enjoyed more than one that night. Eva enjoyed quite a few more as I slowly discovered what she enjoyed. She gave me one hell of a blowjob, which left me as empty as I’d ever felt. And when we finally had to stop, we laughed away as we showered together. We couldn’t stop kissing, moulding our bodies together. I knew I was falling in love with her big time.
Chapter 47: Eva Ch. 03
Chapter Text
Waking up the next morning, we made love again before breakfast. I spent most of the day with her, in and out of her bedroom, until I needed to head home. Wishing me goodnight at the front door, I didn’t want to let her go. I also wanted to tell her how I felt, but it was too soon. There wasn’t any rush to share. And although she’d assured me that she wasn’t a rebound, I didn’t want to make that leap too soon.
Summer arrived and I was in a much better place than when I’d left my wife a few months arrived. Eva and I were dating but not particularly official, not yet, taking things nice and slow. She wasn’t dating anyone else, as she had no interest, and while not official, I wasn’t going to date around. That wasn’t my thing. I’d told her she was the only one.
Add to that, I was still married, legally at least, so there was no real point in rushing into anything. I was now picking up plenty of work in the neighbourhood. All the single ladies were eager for my help, and in addition to paying me, they’d offer me the chance of dinner and drink. I thought nothing of it, figuring they were a bit lonely, wanted a bit of company. They all knew about my relationship with Eva, and apart from talking about that, I learned about their own relationships. Sometimes, it was rather upsetting. Other times it wasn’t a real surprise. Only a few still had their children living at home. My parents seemed to be unique that all their children were at home.
It was perhaps a month or so before Christmas when…
I was seeing Eva a couple of nights a week, plus the usual Saturday, though that had now turned into arriving Saturday morning and leaving Sunday evening. Sometimes I’d even stay through to Monday morning. I turned up at her house on a Wednesday to find the screen door locked and the front door shut. I knocked, waiting a couple of minutes. I knew she was home as there were lights on.
She opened the door and I couldn’t really see her. “What do you want?” she asked coldly.
“Eva?” I asked, “What’s wrong?”
She scoffed. “What’s wrong, he asks. Here for another one of your booty calls. Is that it?”
“What the hell are you talking about?”
“I know what’s going on, Mark. How many women are you sleeping with around here?” I felt my jaw drop in… shock. “You’re really no better than him, are you?”
I should have been angry that she’d ever compare me to him. Instead, I just felt incredible disappointment she’d even think that about me. I had no idea what got into her mind, but she was clearly upset. “Eva, I’m not doing anything with anyone else.”
She scoffed again, sensing she rolled her eyes at the same time. “Sure you’re not. That’s why you’re walking home after spending an evening with them. A single man doesn’t stay unless he’s getting something else in return. So, how many are you fucking, Mark?”
I just shook my head. I didn’t want to argue, and I knew nothing I could say could convince here. “I’m with no-one else but you, Eva,” I said softly, sighing afterwards.
“To think I trusted you. Allowed you into my bed. That I… shared everything with you.” I noticed the door start to close. “Just go away, Mark. Leave me alone.”
I waited until the door clicked shut before I had to wonder what the fuck just happened. Where the hell had she got the idea I’d been sleeping with anyone else? She knew I was helping around the neighbourhood. I’d taken on main jobs and also took on some side gigs as plenty of them needed help. They paid for my time, and I enjoyed their company. But the idea of sleeping with any of them never crossed my mind…
I trudged home, trying to figure out why she would leap to such a conclusion. I knew she was friends with most of the women around the neighbourhood. I was left wondering what I would face walking in the front door. Mum and Dad were in the living room when I walked in. They were surprised to see me. And what just happened must have appeared on my face, Mum to her feet immediately. “Mark?” she asked softly.
With a sigh, I just walked past. “Don’t worry about it,” I muttered.
“Are you hungry?” she called.
“Not really,” I muttered, “I’m just going to shower and… fuck it, I don’t know.”
I showered and just went to bed. Seemed pointless doing anything else. Early to bed meant early to rise. At least I had a job to keep me occupied for a few days. Mum and Dad got up early, no doubt hearing me potter around the kitchen. Thankfully, they didn’t ask any questions, though I did hand Dad a piece of paper, listing names and phone numbers. “What’s this?” he asked.
“Give that to Eva. It’s a list of people who can finish all the jobs I was in the middle of doing.”
They shared a glance. “What happened?”
I finished my coffee and grabbed my bag. “Don’t want to talk about it. I’ll see you later.”
I’ll be honest, it felt worse than my separation from my wife. That had been mutual, as we’d parted as friends. Eva had flat out accused me of cheating and… that was it. The fact I wasn’t, and she had no evidence, should have pissed me off. Could have gone marching to her door and tried to talk to her. But she was that upset with me, I just didn’t think she’d listen.
So I focused on my job. I was a professional, and would have continued the work at Eva’s, but I didn’t think she’d accept it any longer. So I just got to work on the list of other jobs. Worked all day, every day. No point doing anything else. And the less time I spent at home, the less chance my parents could ask questions. Barely had breakfast with them, made my own lunch, though Mum always made sure a plate of dinner was left in the oven for when I got back.
If I wasn’t working, I was at the gym. If I wasn’t doing that, I caught up with some friends I didn’t see all that often. They could see something was wrong with me, and knew it had nothing to do with Emma. I must have seemed bad to everyone as even Emma was summoned to talk to me. Seeing her just made me feel even worse. But we sat outside in the backyard at my home and I told her everything that happened. Despite her being my future ex-wife, I knew she’d listen to me and not judge.
“Where the hell did she get that idea from?” she finally asked.
“I honestly don’t know, Emma. Everything was fine one day, and then it seemed like, the very next, she’d convinced herself I was a complete prick and just like her ex-husband.”
“How long ago was that?”
“Three weeks, I think.” I sighed, running a hand through my hair. “I don’t know,” I muttered, “I miss her.”
She hugged me, and I’ll admit, that did make me feel better. “You’re a good guy, Mark. I don’t know her, but she’s obviously got her wires crossed somewhere. It’ll work out,” she said softly.
“I hope so.”
The week leading up to Christmas sucked. I’d had all these ideas to do with Eva, really make it a big deal for her as it would have been our first one together as a couple. Those plans now laid in ruins. So I focused on work again. It was around three days before that Mum knocked on my door late at night. I sat up on my bed and said she could enter.
“You look like shit,” she said, humour in her tone. Still, it made me chuckle. Then she handed me what looked like an invitation. “Just read it,” she said to my curious look. It was an invitation to a party on Christmas Eva at Eva’s house. That had been a bit of a tradition growing up, one household hosting a party for both adults and children to attend. They’d always been good fun. Guess tradition had continued even after most of the families had sadly fallen apart.
“The Taylor family? That include me?” I wondered.
“She said you should come along.”
“Really?” I retorted, unable to keep the sarcasm at bay, “Last time we spoke, she didn’t seem particularly enamoured by me, Mum. In fact, I distinctly remember her accusing me of cheating on her, then suggesting I leave her alone.”
She took my hand, making sure I stood up, before wrapping her arms around my broad frame. “Please come along. All you’ve done nearly all month is work.”
“Nothing better to do,” I muttered, “No wife, now no… girlfriend…”
“Are you going to make me beg, Mark?”
She was almost pleading with her eyes. And I found it very difficult to refuse my mother at the best of times. She still had me wrapped around her finger. I sighed again in defeat. “Fine. I’ll join you.”
Kissing my cheek, she wished me goodnight. Once she shut the door, I laid back on my bed. I dreaded to think of the reception I was going to get. The fact she said I should attend suggested she was just being neighbourly. I figured she’d spend all night avoiding me. Frankly, it would suit me just fine.
I finished work early on Christmas Eve, walking into the house to find the family in the middle of getting ready. There was going to be swimming, so I put on my swimming shorts underneath my dress shorts, a nice polo shirt, and some shoes. Joining everyone in the living room, I wasn’t excited about going at all. Must have appeared on my face, my Dad laying a hand on my shoulder.
“It’ll be okay, son. Don’t worry about a thing.”
I had to bite back at least half a dozen comments. I didn’t really want to go, but Mum had asked, and I had a feeling Dad would drag me there if I refused. Didn’t feel like starting a family fight on Christmas Eve, so with a fair amount of trepidation, we walked up the street toward Eva’s place.
The side gate was open, walking around towards the backyard. There were a few people already, friendly greetings taking place. Soon as they were over, I grabbed a drink and hovered in the background. I was already thinking of an exit strategy. I didn’t really feel like lying under Eva’s glare for any longer than necessary.
Still, there were a few blokes around, so I did end up chatting to them. What I didn’t expect was the arrival of Emma, Rachel and a couple of guys. She’d sent me a message that she’d met someone, but I’d ignored it, not in the right frame of mind. I wasn’t surprised she sought me out and introduced me to her potential boyfriend. Seemed like a good guy, so I shook his hand, introduced myself. He seemed to know who I was, and we ended up chatting for a few minutes. Emma watched on, smiling away.
“How are you?” she asked quietly as he disappeared to get them drinks. I shrugged. Not sure what else to say. “Have you spoken to her since?”
Couldn’t help but snort at that. “She told me exactly what she thinks and feels, Emma.”
“You’re not… regretting…”
“No, Emma. I haven’t changed my mind regarding that. I mean, I think we’ll always have regrets, but no, I’m just going to… I don’t know, figure something out.”
I’d had a few beers by the time food was served up. I joined the line of people picking out what looks like a veritable feast. Well, I guess one positive is that I’d get to taste Eva’s cooking again. I’d definitely missed that. I was just about to start serving myself a few things when I heard a voice behind me.
“Mark,” it said softly.
I almost jumped out of my skin, and I noticed the eyes all looking in my direction, the entire backyard going silent. “Fuck,” I muttered.
“Mark,” Eva repeated softly.
I turned slowly to see her a couple of steps away, looking rather nervous. And quite upset. Any other time, I’d have taken her in my arms, reassured her, made her feel better. But my defences were up and I didn’t know what to think or feel. “Thanks for the food,” I managed to say.
“You did always like my cooking.”
I managed a slight smile. She took a step forward, I stepped back. She noticed and stopped, looking even more upset. I could hear the silence around us, feeling all eyes on us. “Mark, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I don’t know… I know you’d never do what I said.”
“But you still said it, Eva. You still compared me to him. How could you even think I’d be anything like him? The guy is an absolute fuckwit. I still remember every word you said to me, Eva. What you said about him, and then what you said about me that night. Do you have any idea how much that fucking hurt me? I thought you trusted me, at the very least. I was clearly wrong about that. I was wrong about everything.”
“No!” she exclaimed, stepping forward, “Mark, I was wrong. I was… falling for you, falling in love with you, and it scared me. I was so scared to fall in love again after so long.”
“Jesus wept, Eva, you think you were the only one scared? I’ve just left my wife after five years of marriage. Yet my one constant thought since that night we met again has been you and only you. My one constant thought since that night you visited for the first time since I moved home was you. I looked forward to every Saturday as I knew I’d spend the entire damned day just basking in your presence, and all the hard work I was putting in meant the world if I just earned a smile on your face. Then add that to the fact we were pretty much dating, definitely an item, as they’d call it. I was spending more and more time here, then add to that I’m absolutely head over heels in love with you and…” I paused. Her face lit up in a smile. Then I went over what I’d just said, and what she’d said, and whispered, “Oh…”
“I’m a fool,” she whispered, stepping closer to me, “I’ve obviously talked to them. They all think I’m an idiot. I’m definitely a big, stupid idiot.” I heard more than one muttered voice in agreement. “I just had so many bad memories, then I got scared, and I put two and two together to get six. I’ve missed you so much, Mark.”
I sighed, running a hand down my face. “Eva, the one thing I know more than anything is just how much I love you.”
“I love you too, Mark.”
I dropped the plate on the table behind me and kissed her. She started to cry. I barely held my emotions in check. Fairly sure there was applause, though I think I’ve seen too many romantic movies. I pulled her tight to my body, savouring the taste of her mouth, the feel of her body against mine. No idea how long we kissed before we came up for breath.
“Wait here,” she whispered, disappearing inside. She returned a minute later holding a small box. I noticed her hand shaking as she offered it to me. “An early Christmas present.” I took the lid from the box to find a keyring with three keys. Glancing at Eva, she smiled. “One for the front screen door, one for the front door, one for the sliding door there. I’m hoping, between Christmas and New Year, that you’ll move in.”
“You’re serious?”
“I’m tired of living alone. I want the man I love with me. Would you like to move in with me?”
I turned back to my parents. “I’m moving out again!” That made them laugh, at least.
I put the keys in my pocket before kissing her again. She leapt up so she could wrap her legs around me, both of us chuckling away as I heard conversation start up again. Resting her forehead against mine, I noticed the tears leave her eyes. “Forgive me?” she whispered.
“Of course,” I whispered back, “One proviso.”
“Anything.”
“Please talk to me next time.”
“I will. I promise. I…”
“We’re both scared, Eva. It’s a big thing this. You should feel my heart beating right now. Enough to put me in the ICU.” She giggled before holding me tight in her arms. “Eva, as soon as my divorce is finalised, we’ll talk about marriage. Deadly serious about that. That’s how much I love you, and want to be with you. I’m talking rest of my life sort of thing.”
“I look forward to that day, Mark.”
Eva had likely met Emma at our wedding, so I figured I should probably introduce them properly. Emma was smart, putting two and two together, the fact she was Steven’s mother. She gave me a look. “Does he know yet?”
“I’ll let him know in the new year,” Eva replied.
Emma hugged her. “Look after him for me,” she said.
“Just like your new fella will look after you,” Eva said softly.
“If he doesn’t, Mark will surely kick his arse.” Emma gave me a look. I replied with a wink.
Eva didn’t leave my side for the rest of the night. No chance I was heading home that night. My sisters hugged me and Eva before Mum and Dad did the same, Mum inviting Eva to join us the next day. “I was expecting your invite. I have enough to feed him breakfast, so we’ll be down mid-morning.”
“Have fun tonight!” my Dad exclaimed, making me groan though Eva giggled away. I helped her clean away all the plates and garbage before she asked if I wanted a late night swim. Even better was when she suggested the swim take place without clothing.
Soon as we were in the pool, we were all over each other again. The look in her eyes told me she wanted one thing only. Sex in the pool sounds great but can be awkward, so we cooled off before getting out, patting ourselves dry, before I took her hand and led her towards her bedroom.
We made love into the next morning. Eva just wanted my cock inside her, and I wasn’t going to complain about that. Watching her ride me through one orgasm then the next was certainly a Christmas treat. I thought there’d be tears. Instead, there was just a constant smile on her face, and I knew I was returning it.
“I love you, Eva,” I whispered.
“I fucking love you… and your big dick!”
I would always like hearing both things from her.
Waking up the next morning with Eva in my arms was the ideal Christmas present. I let her know that, watching her turn around in my arms. She apologised, as that was her idea. She’d been desperate to speak to me for at least two weeks, but she’d spoken to my parents, everyone in the neighbourhood. She knew she’d hurt me. “I’ll keep apologising until…”
I kissed her softly. “Forgiven, Eva. These are new feelings after so long. To a point, I do understand.”
“You’re nothing like him. I know that. I’ve always known that.”
I cuddled her tightly, reassuring her it was okay. Might take a couple of weeks to get back to where we were but we’d get there easily. We now knew how we felt about each other. That was the important bit.
After breakfast, we dressed and headed to my place, Eva taking a bag as she’d bought presents in preparation. I had presents under the tree for the family, but once they were opening theirs, I headed to my bedroom and took a few into the living room for Eva. Her face lit up when she noticed. “I live by the theory that I should always live in hope,” I said.
I’d never been big for hugely expensive gifts, preferring gestures that meant something. The one thing I did get Eva was a necklace and bracelet duo, something she could wear for me when we headed out on dates. She loved it, of course, as the stone in the necklace and the smaller stones in the bracelet were her favourites. As I’d told Mum, I knew everything about her.
Dad and I started the barbecue around midday, Mum and my sisters preparing everything else. Eva hovered near me the entire time. “What are your intentions with my son, Miss Ricci?” Dad asked, fairly sure he was joking, but one can never tell with my father at times.
“Well, once he moves in with me in the next few days, I’m going to keep him satisfied in more ways than one.”
Dad almost spat his beer everywhere at the insinuation. Eva wrapped an arm around my waist, leaning down to give her a soft kiss. “Well, I think I might just have to return that idea and then some, Miss Ricci.”
“God, it’s a good thing you’re moving out if this is what it’s going to be like,” Dad muttered, “Still, good to see you both so happy with each other.”
“Worked out for the best in the end, Dad. Thanks for the kick up the arse to get me up to Eva’s last night.”
“Your mother and I knew, of course. Had to keep it under wraps. She was desperate to tell you.”
“Hope it was a good Christmas surprise, Mark,” Eva said softly.
“Hmmm. Waking up with Eva Ricci in my arms on Christmas morning? Trying to think of anything better…. Nope, got nothing.”
The one sound I remember from lunchtime is laughter. Everyone was in a fantastic mood, my sisters were excited about all their presents, and pleased to see their big brother smiling again. Not upset I was moving out, as I was only moving up the road, so I would be much closer than before. Mum was sad I was going so soon, though understood I needed to move onto the next chapter of my life.
I started moving in on Boxing Day. Didn’t take everything, just my clothes and a few mementoes. As I always took the time between Christmas and New Year to myself, I offered to restart the work I’d started. As soon as those words left my mouth, Eva dropped to her knees and thanked me with a blowjob in the kitchen. After I’d cum in her mouth, she swallowed it all down, rose to her feet and kissed my cheek. “Thank you, sweetie,” she said, “I’ll watch you and definitely give you motivation to work hard.”
Hard at work the next day, her motivation was walking outside naked, resting back on her lounger. She stayed in the shade until the sun was nice and hot. She insisted she apply sunscreen to me first before asking me to do the same to her. No surprise I ended up eating her out to a couple of orgasms, my fingers bringing on one more, until I got back to work. We ate lunch together, made love in the garden, then I kept on working. And that was how things went until New Year, and the garden feature she wanted was pretty much finished after a few days of hard graft.
We attended a New Year’s party at a neighbour house, attending as an official couple for the first time. Everyone remembered what had happened only a few days before, so there was plenty of chatter about Eva finally figuring it out, while I was asked plenty of pointed questions as to when I’d ask for her hand in marriage. They knew I was still legally married, but Emma had given our relationship her complete and utter blessing, insisting she was going to attend and be involved with the process. I think Eva fell in love with her a little bit for that offer.
“Now you know why I married her,” I whispered, “But I really want to marry you and spend the rest of my life with you.”
“How much?”
“I am so utterly in love with you, Eva, it still scares me a little bit.”
“Me too,” she whispered back.
After a couple of weeks living with Eva, it was like we’d lived together for years. She learned very quickly I wasn’t a lazy slob. The only thing I’d never been good at was cooking, though I had no problem helping out, and ensuring I picked up the slack elsewhere. She assured me she loved cooking regardless, and loved watching the man she loved enjoy what she placed in front of him.
Her parents visited within a month of my moving in as they hadn’t the time during the Christmas break as she did have a lot of brothers and sisters. Her family was huge. I had worried about that, but she was more worried about our reunion than anything else. They knew who I was, and while there were one or two awkward questions, particularly the age gap, they accepted our relationship, accepting me into the family with open arms.
I made sure life never got dull. I worked hard, so did Eva. We both tried to keep our life exciting, though also loved nothing more than lazing around the house from Friday to Sunday night, doing little more than spending the entire time making love, or taking breaks from making love. The honeymoon phase of our relationship seemed to be never-ending. Whenever we hit even the smallest of bumps, we made sure to talk it out. Eva still had the scars, so I tried to be understanding. What she needed at times like that was unending affection, and I had no problem giving it. A lot of cuddles and kisses, and she was feeling better within a few minutes, most of the time.
At the back of my mind, I was counting down the days to my divorce. So was Eva, the calendar in the kitchen having the date of our court date circled where it should be granted. Emma and I stayed in communication, and I’m sure many would have found it strange that we invited Emma and her new partner around for dinner. Same guy I’d met at the Christmas Ever party. His name was James, and he was a top bloke. After dinner, we sat down and chatted about everything. Immediately obvious was the fact he was utterly smitten with her. Then he said something that made me laugh.
“She said if I break her heart, her soon to be ex-husband will come kick my arse. Seeing how you two are still so friendly…”
“Weird?”
“No, I’ve seen plenty of marriages end bitterly. Get things like kids involved and it’s just ugly. Sure, having dinner and drinks, and now sitting talking to you… how long until your divorce is official?”
“Couple of weeks.”
“And you’re going to propose to Eva?”
“Well, I already have the ring I want to give her.”
He grinned. “Serious, eh?”
“James, I’ve wanted to marry her since… probably not long after I saw her again for the first time in a few years. I told Emma very quickly about my feelings for her. Obviously, she’s happy for me, much as I’m glad she’s happy with you.”
He beamed at that. “Thanks, Mark.”
“No worries, mate. No worries.”
We didn’t need to attend court, as we’d made a joint application to divorce, but Emma and I decided to go just to make sure everything was in order and that there were no last minute hiccups. I’m fairly sure the magistrate didn’t see as many friendly ex-couples as us. Eva and James were also in attendance. Quite frankly, the whole process was a breeze, and told that we’d receive the divorce order in thirty-two days.
It was only when leaving the building that Emma got a little bit tearful as our divorce was now reality. James and Eva gave us time as I hugged her. “You’re still my best friend,” I whispered, “Always will be too.”
“You’re mine too. But it still hurts we couldn’t make it work.”
“Hurts like hell, but it’s for the best, right?”
“I know. Regrets?”
“I’ll always have them.”
“So will I.”
“Let’s give it a month. Once it’s official and we get the paperwork, we should… commiserate together.”
That made her giggle. A dagger to the heart, in many ways. “How many men remain good friends with their ex-wife?”
“Probably more than we’d think. I’d hate to lose you from my life.”
“Not getting rid of me that easily, Mark. I expect an invite to the wedding.”
“I’ll make sure you’re next to my parents.”
I kissed her cheek then gestured for James and Eva to wander over. Emma hugged him, Eva hugged me. We wished each other the best before splitting apart, heading back to my ute. Before I stepped in, Eva stopped and hugged me tightly. She knew how it felt, but her marriage had ended disastrously.
For the next month, I organised a party, somehow managing to keep Eva in the dark, thanks mostly to Mum, my sisters and many of our friends around the neighbourhood. What I didn’t expect a couple of weeks before the party was a surprise of my own. I don’t think Eva was expecting it either. It was the middle of the week, I was at home as work had dried up as the weather cooled, plus I’d had the lads working balls to the wall for months on end. They needed a breather.
I was reading a book on the couch when a knock at the door grabbed my attention. Opening that then the screen door, I near enough fainted. “I heard my best friend is currently shacked up with my mother. You know anything about that, Mister Taylor?”
“What the fuck are you doing here, you daft cunt?!”
“Could say the same thing about you since you’re living in my mother’s fucking house, you dodgy cunt!”
Then we grinned, laughed liked idiots and hugged each other tightly. “Fuck, mate, it’s good to see you,” I said.
“You too, mate. You too,” Steven replied, “Way too fucking long.”
Letting each other go, I wasn’t embarrassed by needing to wipe my eyes, noticing him do the same thing. Then I noticed that he had someone with him. “Mark, I’d like you to meet someone. This is my wife, Melissa. Mel, this is my best mate, Mark. He’s currently living with my mother.”
I rolled my eyes, leaning in to kiss Melissa on the cheek. “Delighted to meet you.” She had an accent, though I couldn’t pick from where from in the UK.
“You too, Mark. Heard a lot about you.”
“I’m sure. Anyway, where are your things? Come in, come in.”
After grabbing their bags from the hire car parked on the street, I offered to make drinks. And I told Steven I had to call his mother. Grabbing my phone, I dialled Eva. I knew she’d be at work, so hopefully not in any meetings. “Hi, sweetie,” she answered, “Thinking about me?”
“Always thinking about you, gorgeous. But I have someone here that wants to say hello.”
I handed Steven the phone, putting it on speaker. “Hello, Mum!”
That provoked the desired reaction. Eva babbled for five minutes before stating she was leaving the office immediately. The three of us decided to chat about inconsequential shit until Eva got home. I heard her car pull up onto the driveway next to my ute, the car door slamming before there was the click of her heels, bursting through the front door. She was already in tears by the time Steven was hugging her.
“My baby,” she cried, “My baby is home!”
Melissa got teary, and was even worse when Steve introduced her. I had a feeling he kept a lot of things to himself. After learning what I had, I didn’t blame him. No chance of eating at home that night. After we’d dragged their luggage to his old room, thankfully not close to our room at the front of the house, we gathered in the living room to catch up on things. Eva sat on my lap, and I noticed Steven needing to get used to the sight.
“It’s going to take time,” he admitted.
“Can’t help who you fall in love with, mate. I know that also brings back…”
“Oh no, he didn’t fall in love with her. He did it to spite us.” He paused a moment. “Anyone know where the prick lives?”
“Don’t, baby. Leave it be,” Eva said. Melissa squeezed his hand, kissed his cheek. No doubt she knew everything too. “He’s not worth worrying about. Not worth thinking about.”
Steven chewed on that before nodding a silent agreement. Before heading out, Eva and Melissa wanted to change, Steven joining me outside with a beer. I didn’t want to ask, but had to know. “Why didn’t you tell me, mate?”
He sipped at his beer, taking a deep breath. “I was fucking embarrassed, mate. That was one emotion. My own father stole my girlfriend and just flaunted it in my face. Add to that the anger that my father would do such a thing. I’d suspected Charlotte, but never in a million years would have thought… I regret leaving my mother alone to deal with the fallout, but I just needed to get away. I felt like a complete and utter joke.”
“I see what you mean.”
“So, you and my mother…”
“I love her, mate.”
“I know that. Don’t worry, not going to lose my shit. Frankly, she’s snagged herself a good guy. How’d it happen though?”
“I’m not sure. We just connected.”
He grinned. “You were always her favourite. She’s always adored you in her own way.” He sipped at his beer again. “So you’re divorced from Emma?”
“Yeah.”
“Damn. Still good friends though?”
“Yep. We parted on good terms.”
“And you’re going to propose to my mother?” I met his eyes and he smirked. “Your mother got in contact with me.”
“Is that why you’re here?”
“One reason.”
“What’s the other?”
He tapped the side of his nose. “That’s for me to know. Plus, it was time to come home, at least to visit. I’m sure Mum hopes I’m here to stay, but I’m not. My home is with Melissa in London. I’ve got a great job, we’ve got our own little place, my life is there now.”
Heading out for dinner, I didn’t find it awkward being affectionate with Eva, simply because it was natural after a few months together. Steven might have found it awkward to begin with, but he eventually relaxed and it was a good night to catch up. He let Eva know straight away this was only a visit, but he would be around for a few weeks before flying home. Eva seemed to be aware of the reality, so spent most of her time speaking to and getting to know her new daughter-in-law.
Returning home rather late, we enjoyed a nightcap at the dining table before retiring to our respective rooms. “Don’t make too much noise,” he called before disappearing with his wife.
Eva dragged me into the bedroom, shut the door, and pushed me onto the bed. “You’re now going to fuck me something stupid,” she insisted.
Like I’d say no to that demand.
The next two weeks passed quickly before it was the day of the party I’d organised. It was for a Saturday, naturally, but I made sure I was out of the house most of the day working, figuring I’d get back in time to shower, change, then meet everyone to surprise Eva. What I didn’t expect was a message from her, stating she’d been phoned by a friend about an emergency, and that she’d be out until late.
Well, that was an abject disappointment, immediately messaging everyone the part would be delayed until later that evening. Not wanting to go home until time, I visited my parents, making use of their bathroom before getting changed. There was no sign of Mum or my sisters, just my Dad, reading his newspaper at the table. Noticing I was not doing anything, he asked, “Need to go home?”
“Well, you know I was organising…”
He stood up, gestured with his head. “Come on, we’ll sink a couple of beers before she gets home.” He locked up before we began walking up the street. “Nervous?”
“Nah, I want to marry her, Dad. Been planning this for a while now. I want it to be right, you know?”
“I know, but all she needs to know is you love her, Mark. Doesn’t need to be a big deal. Think she’s going to say no to you?”
I stopped and looked at my father. “Thanks, Dad.”
We hugged it out. “Proud of you, my boy. Damned proud.”
Entering through the front door, I heard music playing from the backyard. That had me wondering what the hell was going on, glancing at my father who had a look on his face. Stepping through the rear sliding door, the music was eventually turned lower and Eva appeared through the crowd. She was dressed up and smiled widely at my appearance. Everyone was there who I’d invited, including Emma and James, Steven and Melissa, everyone from the neighbourhood.
She was holding something against her chest, though I couldn’t see what it was.
“Hang on, what’s going on?” I asked.
“I’ve had a secret of my own, Mark. I hope you can forgive me.” She took what she was holding. It looked like a piece of paper. Offering it to me, I turned it over and… I looked up and met her eyes. “I’m twelve weeks pregnant, Mark. That’s our baby.”
“You’re… you’re…” I looked at the picture again. “We made that? It’s ours?”
“Yes, sweetie. That’s ours. You’re going to be a father.”
I needed to wipe my eyes before hugging her. “Holy shit,” I muttered, “Holy shit!”
She giggled in my arms. “Good surprise?”
“Best surprise ever!”
“So I think you have something to do now, don’t you?”
Of course she bloody knew, though I didn’t care a bit right then. I handed my mother the photo of the sonography before taking the box I’d carried with me all day from my pocket. After that announcement, this felt a bit anticlimactic, though I didn’t really mind anymore. “Eva, you’re now carrying our child, but I’m not about to do this because of that. I love you. I mean, I really fucking love you. Probably not the most eloquent of proposals, but I never claimed to not be part-bogan.” She smiled and giggled, wiping her cheeks. “All I know is that I want to spend every single day for the rest of my life basking in your presence. You make me feel, want to, and be a better man. Will you do me the honour of being my wife?”
“Abso-fucking-lutely!”
There were cheers aplenty as I placed the ring on her finger and kissed her deeply. Long enough that there was more than one cleared throat, telling us that what we might end up doing had led to her being pregnant. I noticed Eva wasn’t drinking, and almost slapped my forehead as I had noticed her consumption drop, though she didn’t exactly go through a bottle a night or anything. Explained why Steven was around, though. He knew about the proposal and the pregnancy. I was the last one to know about the latter. I didn’t mind as I hadn’t lied. Greatest surprise of my life.
We married within three months. Eva wanted one thing, that we married in a church. She was a lapsed Catholic, while she knew I wasn’t a particular believer in anything. I just didn’t give it much thought. But if it made her happy on our big day, I’d do anything she wanted. Other than that, she didn’t want a big bash. Her first wedding had been all the bells and whistles. She wanted a smaller, more intimate affair. The reception would be at our home in our backyard.
Emma was a constant visitor. So was Mum. So were all of Eva’s family and her close friends. I stayed out of the way, giving my opinion where required. Otherwise, the only thing I was left to deal with was my suit and sorting out my groomsmen. Steven had to fly back to the UK though would fly back for the wedding with his wife.
Eva was six months pregnant when we married. She was utterly radiant as she walked down the aisle towards me in her gorgeous white dress, the smile on her face lighting up the church. She’d never been more beautiful. Steven, my father and James stood to my side, the latter now a very good friend, and he was already considering proposing to Emma. As for Eva, she had two of her close friends, though Emma was one of her bridesmaids. She met my eyes as I stood waiting for Eva and smiled at me.
It was a great day. A fantastic night. The food was fantastic. The alcohol flowed, though I stayed teetotal alongside my wife. The music had people up and dancing. That first dance with my wife… I didn’t want to let her go. Emma danced with me, had a little cry on my shoulder. I promised I’d walk her down the aisle at her own wedding, as I’d said before. Dad watched with nothing but pride on his face. Mum cried. So did my sisters.
As soon as everyone buggered off for the evening, my wife and I consummated our marriage more than once until Monday morning.
Ten weeks later, I was called by the nearby hospital, informing me that my wife had gone into labour. I made it in time to see her deliver our child. He was healthy, a good set of lungs on him. I watched in disbelief as he was cleaned before being handed to my wife. When she handed him to me, I couldn’t stop myself from crying.
“I already know his name,” she whispered, “I’ll name him after his father, but with a nod to my heritage.”
We named him Marco.
Epilogue
I knocked on the door. “Are you decent?”
“I am,” she replied.
Opening the door, her bridesmaids all turned towards me and smiled. Eva was one of them. Emma and my wife were now incredibly close. “Looking good, Mark,” Rachel said, “Eva is keeping you in line?”
“Of course. I’d never disappoint my wife.” I met her eyes and winked.
Her bridesmaids filed past, all of them kissing my cheek, Eva giving me one hell of a kiss before departing. Emma’s friends were still my close friends, even after everything that happened. Emma hadn’t turned around yet, not until I touched her shoulder. When she did, I couldn’t help the gasp that escaped me.
“Fucking hell, Emma,” I muttered.
Her face lit up as she hugged me. “Don’t make me cry. I just finished doing my face.”
“Like you need much make-up for your face, Emma.”
She hugged me tightly. I was her best friend. James still understood that, even after all this time. “Regrets?” she asked.
“I’ll always have them. But things are better now.”
“I still wonder… but yes, things are back to how they were. I’ve got my best friend back in my life.”
She leaned back, the smile still on her face. “Ready?” I asked.
She took a deep breath. “Let’s go.”
Emma and James wanted a church wedding. Neither were religious, but there’s something about getting married in a church. I’d enjoyed it when Eva and I had married. The car stopped outside, the bridesmaids having arrived a couple of minutes earlier, preparing themselves to walk in. Stepping around the car, I helped Emma out. Thankfully, her dress was sensible. Just a veil, her dress stopping at her ankles.
Taking my arm, I helped her upstairs as I heard the music start from inside, the wedding organiser doing her job. “We could always run away,” she whispered, “Spanish island or something. They’d never find us.”
I laughed. “Can I bring Eva with me?”
“Two women? You’re a greedy guts, Mister Taylor.”
“You want to marry him, Emma.”
She glanced at me and smiled. “Fuck yes, I do!”
“Good. Let’s get this how on the road.”
I wonder how many ex-husband’s have escorted their ex-wife down the aisle so they could marry their new partner. I would think not too many. All eyes were on Emma, though I received quite a few nods of recognition. Once I was near James, I shook his hand and embraced him, wishing him luck. I then took my place in his line of groomsmen. Eva was a bridesmaid for Emma.
My parents were looking after our three children. Marco was now four. Our twin daughters, Sofia and Carlotta, had just turned two. After our daughters, she’d chosen to have her tubes tied, joking that I was so potent, a vasectomy probably wouldn’t work on me. Eva had always wanted a daughter, and having been blessed with two of them, I don’t think anything could wipe the smile from her face. Even on her worst day, and our toughest times as a couple, seeing her twin daughters put the smile straight back on her face.
The wedding was wonderful Emma and James were perfect for each other, they really were. He was now one of my closest friends. We’d play golf together once a month, meet up to watch the footy, and they were constant visitors to our place. I noticed Emma’s maternal instincts kicking in, particularly once our twins were born. I had a feeling she’d give into temptation, and I knew James was interested, but was patient.
It was obviously a different father-daughter dance as I led Emma out onto the dancefloor. In many ways, it was a reminder of our first dance as husband and wife all those years ago now. Halfway through the chosen song, I kissed her cheek and beckoned James closer. As I handed her over, I said, “Break her heart, I kick your arse.”
Thankfully, both of them chuckled, and I soon found my wife in my arms as we danced together. I kissed her deeply before she rested my head against my chest. “What next for us?” she wondered.
“Now we live life, watch our children grow up, and we grow old together.”
“Hmmm. I do like the sound of that. Maybe a trip to visit my oldest son?”
“I think we can organise that. Plus, you need to see your grandchildren via other means than a video call.”
“Never would have imagined in a million years I would have married his best friend and had his children.”
“I’m glad you did.”
She gazed into my eyes, nothing but her love for me reflected. “Well, could have done worse, I guess.” I tickled her for that, which made her burst out into laughter, eventually turning her around so her arse was resting against my crotch. “Hmmm. It seems my husband is excited. Does he want some private time with his wife?”
“Think they’ll miss us for half an hour?”
“Just be blunt and say you want some time to fuck your wife.”
My wife had a way with words. I glanced at Emma. “We’re going to our room early. Back soon.”
Emma rolled her eyes but smiled. James burst into laughter. Taking my wife by the hand, I led her out of the reception hall towards the elevator. Entering our room, I was amazed at how quickly I got her out of the dress, I reckon chosen for ease of getting naked. Once I joined her in nakedness, I could only marvel at her body. She was forty-seven years old, her body had carried four children, twins the last time.
And she was an absolute fucking goddess. She always would be in my eyes.
“Well, someone approves,” she said rather seductively, her delicate hand quickly wrapping around my cock, her lips finding mine as we shared an intense, passionate kiss.
No surprise we ended up on the bed rather quickly, making love. Even through the tough times, we rarely went more than a couple of days not showing how much we loved each other. The old wounds were gone. Her heart, her soul, I’d helped mend hers as she’d helped mend mine.
Eva. The mother of life. The women who have given my life back. Never had a name been more appropriate.
Chapter 48: The Mechanic's Tale Ch. 01 [Incest]
Chapter Text
Mark
“You’re pregnant again?” my father asked, and even I heard the disappointment, maybe even anger in his tone.
I was standing in the darkness by the doorway leading into the kitchen. My mother was sat to one side of the dinner table, my father the other. Neither knew I was present. I’d just come in from seeing a friend who lived at the other end of the street. “Yes, I am. I had it confirmed by the doctor this morning.”
“How the hell has that happened?”
“How do you think it happened, Michael?” Mum asked, a mixture of sarcasm and frustration, “In one of the few times you’ve actually shown me any bloody affection…”
“I thought you were on birth control?”
“I was until you made it rather clear you’d rather fuck your secretary than me so I stopped as, quite frankly, it made me feel like garbage most of the time.”
My father remained silent before he asked quietly, “You know?”
“Of course I fucking know, Michael. I also know she hasn’t been the only one. I’m not an idiot.”
“Then why…”
“The only reason you’re still in this house is because of our son. I’m not going to kick you out because my son needs his father in his life, even if I personally think that man is a pathetic piece of shit. I’ll be honest, I’m not sure why I allowed you sex with me that night. Considering you’ve made me feel like nothing but a piece of shit for years now…”
“Are you keeping it?”
“How fucking dare you!” my mother said coldly.
“It’s just…”
“Shut. Up. Michael. Firstly, yes, I am keeping it as you know I’ve wanted another child for years. Secondly, you’re moving out of our bedroom. You can take one of the spare bedrooms. Our marriage will remain in name only. But you will be meeting the following requirements. Fail to meet a single one and I’m hauling your arse into divorce court. Willing to hear the terms?” I can only assume he nodded but, by then, I’d heard enough and walked away back to my bedroom.
I was twelve years old at the time. Mum knocked on my door a little later, looking up as she opened the door. There was a flicker of sadness on her face before she smiled at me. “Can we talk, Mark?”
“Of course, Mum.”
She sat on the edge of the bed next to me. “You heard, didn’t you?” I waited a seconds before nodding, wondering if I’d be in trouble. Instead, I found myself embraced. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, “You were not meant to hear all that.”
“Is it true?”
“The good part or the bad part?”
“Good part!”
“Yes, Mark. I’m pregnant. In around six months, you’re going to have a baby brother or sister.”
“Cool!”
Mum allowed herself to chuckle. “Well, I’m glad someone in this house is excited about it. Then again, you’ve been an only child for twelve years now.”
“Are you not excited, Mum?”
“Of course, Mark. I’m still in shock though, to be honest.”
“Is it true… about Dad…”
I wasn’t sure how honest Mum would be, but I guess she assumed I’d heard enough. “Don’t let it change your relationship with your father.”
“But is he… being with someone else…”
Mum hugged me a little tighter. “I’m not going to unload my problems onto my only son. Mark, rest assured I love you and will always be your mother.” She lifted my chin and I noticed she was crying. I hugged her tighter, feeling the sob escape her. “Well, at least my son still loves me.”
“Always, Mum.”
She took a few minutes to compose herself. “I’ll always be Mum. And he’ll always be your father. What happens between us shouldn’t affect you, okay?”
“Okay, Mum.”
I didn’t know much about pregnancy, still being a kid, but I promised myself to help from that day on.
Mum was twenty years old when she had me, thirty-two years old when she fell pregnant a second time. My parents were both educated professionals. Dad worked in finance and provided a comfortable lifestyle, despite what he was doing on the side. Maybe it was a guilty conscience? Mum was a lawyer and, after giving birth to me, had spent two years raising me before returning to work. I probably spent more time with my grandparents than my parents most of the time. I knew Mum hated being apart from me. We always had breakfast together before she drove me to school, but I spent the afternoons at my grandparents, my grandmother collecting me as she didn’t work. As for my father, I usually only saw him an hour or so during the week before I went to bed, and usually on the weekends, depending on his plans.
She noticed straight away I was doing what I could to help her. I was excited at the idea of having a younger brother or sister. Most of my friends had siblings, generally closer in age, but it meant they had company at home, at least. I’d found growing up a little isolating at times, though Mum had obviously done her best, ensuring she spent nearly all weekend keeping my company, even though I knew she was tired.
I think we were both surprised when she sat me down and told me that not only was she going to have a daughter, she was going to have twin daughters. I thought that was so cool, and the fact I was even more excited made Mum cry again. She hugged me for what felt like hours, hearing her mutter that at least one male in the house was excited.
Even I felt the distance between my parents during the pregnancy. Dad was coming home later and any affection Mum had for him was definitely on me and her unborn twins by now. She was still hard at work with her job, but she explained to me things like maternity leave, and that once she’d given birth, she’d be home for nearly a year before she would go back to work, adding it would only be part-time until the kids were at school. She was surprised her firm agreed, but they didn’t want to lose her.
“What about Dad?” I asked one night at dinner, Mum now looking quite large. Considering she was only around five-foot-five, she had a big belly by now. I would sit next to her occasionally, taking my hand and placing it on her belly to feel the babies kicking. I’d chuckle and it felt like my future siblings giving me a high five.
“Don’t worry about your father, Mark.”
I looked down at my dinner plate, playing with my food. “Mum… It feels like he doesn’t care about me anymore…”
I heard her chair scrape and I was soon wrapped in a hug. We both had a little cry. Then it kicked off that night once I went to bed. I heard raised voices, sneaking out of my room as they were in the dining room once again. “Your own son has picked up on it, Michael!”
“I didn’t mind having him, Cathy. I do love my son, never doubt that. But I didn’t plan nor want another two children.”
“You were the one that wanted sex that night.”
“I thought you were…”
“Could have worn a fucking condom or pulled out, Michael! Considering however many fucking women you’re probably with nowadays, I should probably get myself tested.”
“Not like you want to fuck me anyway! I’m surprised I could even get it up for you that night!”
Silence. Interminable silence. Then I heard Mum crying. “You fucking bastard,” she sobbed, “I’ve given you some of the best years of my life and all you’ve done is cheat on me at every turn.”
That’s when I appeared in the doorway. “Mum?” I whispered before I walked to cuddle into her.
Dad got to his feet. “You know what? I’m done. It’s obvious this marriage is over. I’ve already put things into place in the event this arrangement grew intolerable. I’ll be moving out over the weekend. Keep the fucking house. Do what you need to do otherwise. I know I’m going to get fucked in court.”
He walked towards his bedroom. “Dad?” I asked.
He was man enough to turn back and look at me. The sadness appeared genuine. “Sorry, son. We did agree for you not to get in the middle nor see this. But we’re obviously not happy. You’re old enough to understand now. I’m still your father, but I also need to be happy too.”
Dad moved out that weekend. All he took were his clothes and a few other things. Mum did ask where he was going. When he told her a name, I’d never seen Mum blow up in anger like she did, screaming at him to get out and go. She then slammed the door and collapsed to the floor. I’d never heard her sob like it. I gave her a hug on the floor. I was only twelve, but I’d done a lot of reading and Mum had explained the changes that would take place. “The babies, Mum,” I whispered.
“They’ll be okay. They’ll be eager to meet their brother soon enough,” she managed to say.
Mum gave birth to twin girls two months later. Dad wasn’t at the hospital so my grandparents took me. Once the birth was complete and Mum was in recovery, I was taken in to see them the first time. She was holding one in each arm. Despite having just gone through labour and everything that went with it, and Mum hadn’t held back in explaining, she looked positively radiant.
Standing next to her bed, she smiled at me. “Mark, I’d like you to meet your sisters,” she said softly, “They’re identical. The little girl in my left arm is Rebecca, and the little girl in my right arm is Natalie. Girls, this is your older brother, Mark. He’s the one who will help guide you through life.”
I’d never felt such a surge of feeling and responsibility in my short life until that moment. I now understood how all my friends felt about their younger siblings. My best friend had a sister two years younger and he protected her fiercely. Another had an older sister and he was just the same with her. Same for a couple of female friends with younger siblings.
I entered my teenage years with Mum at home full-time taking care of two babies. With Dad not around, I did what I could to help out. Mum didn’t have to ask, I wanted to help. My grandfather would come around to help maintain the house and yards. Every time, I’d head outside to help him. He’d ruffle my hair, call me a good kid. “I’ve got to help Mum,” I said, “Not like Dad…”
“Yeah. Less said, the better about that…”
I helped Mum with my sisters where I could. I learned how to change a nappy, though dealing with number twos wasn’t pleasant. Mum breastfed them but she’d fill bottles and show me how to feed them too. I’d happily lie in the room with them as they napped and just watch them
Mum and Dad officially divorced by the time I was fourteen. She kept the house and received child support for three kids. Considering my father made a lot of money, and Mum had received sole custody of the three children, she received enough money that she sat me down and explained that she would work part-time until my sisters were at school.
“You’ll be seventeen by then, Mark. Becoming your own man but I’m hoping…” She looked awkward. “I know you’re still young, but I know your sisters would love you to stay for a while after you enter adulthood.”
“I’m still only fourteen, Mum, but I promise right now I’m not going anywhere.”
Mum was more than aware that I was not into what I called ‘book learning’. Sure, I liked reading, and learning new things, but the idea of going to university never appealed. My grandfather picked up on my interest in vehicles, and after a few conversations with him, I sat down with Mum during my fourth year in high school. I was sixteen and exams were only a couple of months away.
Dinner had been eaten, the plates cleared away. My little sisters were already in bed asleep. Mum was tired after a long day at work but would always take time to sit and listen to any idea I had. “I want to finish high school after these exams,” I said, “I’ve already applied for a number of apprenticeships. Once I start making money, I can contribute things like money towards the bills.”
Mum smiled at me, taking my hand in hers. “Mark, you’ve been a responsible young man since I came home with your sisters. But don’t you have hope and dreams?”
“Of course. I want to be a mechanic. Grandad and I have already bought a beat up old car…”
“Mark, I’m more than aware. I’ll be honest, I thought it was just a hobby. But if you’re serious, I’m not going to force you to stay at school beyond what is legal.”
I grinned. “You won’t?”
“It’s your life, Mark. And even I can admit that you’re good with your hands…” She paused and cleared her throat. “Around the house. Certainly done more to keep this place ship-shape than your father.”
Less said about that man, the better. I’d long stopped visiting him during the customary visitation. He never even bothered forming any sort of bond with the twins, though Mum had made sure his name was on the birth certificate. She wasn’t going to let him get away with bullshit. I spoke to him every so often on the phone, but he’d married the woman he was having an affair with, and I never attempted a relationship with her. Didn’t trust myself to hold my tongue about her contributing to destroying my parents’ marriage. She knew he was married and didn’t care.
“I’ll let the school know on Monday that I won’t be returning after Christmas.”
“Just pick the best apprenticeship you can. And I assume you’re training to be a mechanic?”
“Yeah.”
She smiled. “Don’t suppose this means I can get a free service?”
“I’ll add it to the list of things I’ll keep on top of around the house, Mum.”
She smiled, finishing her drink before getting up, kissing the top of my head. “Done nothing but make me proud, Mark,” she whispered, “Thank you.”
My exam scores turned out even better than I expected. Mum tried only the once, nothing more than a conversation, about possibly staying on, suggesting I was smarter than I gave myself credit for. But she was more than aware of what I wanted to do, Grandad assuring her I was already showing skill with the beat up car we were trying to restore.
I started work in the January. Most of my friends stayed on in school, and if I was honest, I expected most of those friendships to fade. Didn’t really bother me anyway. My priority was continuing to support the family. My sisters were now at school, Mum back at work full-time, so I helped out by at least taking the two little ones to school in the morning, and picked them up from after school care when I finished work.
Despite all this, Mum made sure I had a social life. “You’re their brother, not their father,” she would so, almost shoving me out of the house on a Friday night or on the weekend to go see friends. I wasn’t old enough to go out drinking legally, but I made friendships with colleagues at work rather quickly, so found myself invited for the occasional barbeque. They’d sneak me a beer or two though warned me to be sensible.
As I got older, I focused on keeping fit. I’d played rugby league since I was a kid, and as I continued to play that, I’d go to the gym, particularly as I went through a growth spurt, so by the time I was eighteen, I’d developed into a rather tall and broad young man. Kept my dark hair short, been shaving since I was fourteen and already had a five o’clock shadow, blue eyes and dark chest hair already appearing…. And hair was appearing in other places too…
Mum was almost the polar opposite. She had dark red hair, a pair of emerald green eyes, cute little nose and just a gorgeous face. Yes, I know what I just said, my mother had a gorgeous face. She was a beautiful woman. She wasn’t that tall, and her body was more petite, even after carrying me and then my twin sisters. She’d spent months in the gym getting her body back. And she looked good for it.
My twin sisters were now six years old. Precocious little things. They looked exactly alike. Strawberry blonde hair, blue eyes, faint freckles. I warned Mum they were going to be heartbreakers when they get older. By the time I was eighteen, Mum and I had worked out how much I should pay a month regarding mortgage and bills, but more importantly in her eyes, I was happy looking after my sisters. Took them to school, picked them up afterwards, made their lunch and dinners, and they were generally bathed by the time Mum got home from work.
I could see the guilt on her face more often than not, the fact her son was almost the primary care-giver at times. Again, now that I was eighteen, she was almost insisting I disappear on a weekend to go have fun. More than once, I just ignored her, content to entertain the two little ones’. I know it broke Mum’s heart, the fact their father wasn’t in their lives. Then she reversed what she’d told me two years before.
Sitting down one evening, I wasn’t busy with anything, Mum was curled up on the couch reading a book, sipping at a glass of wine. I didn’t drink at home, Mum only had a glass or two over a weekend. A bottle would last more than one weekend. It was late, probably 10pm or so, the girls fast asleep in bed. Absent-mindedly watching the television, I felt the couch move before I felt a warm body cuddle into me. It wasn’t the first time. Mum enjoyed ‘son cuddles’ occasionally. I’m sure many would find it weird, considering I was now eighteen…
“Mark?”
“Yeah, Mum?”
“Thank you.”
“For what?”
“Helping raise your sisters. I hope you never think I’m taking advantage.”
“Never.” I left a soft kiss on her forehead. “Mum, I’ve been here for the past six years. I’ve seen them turn from babies into little children. And I’ve loved every minute.”
She was quiet before I heard a sniffle. “My own son has been more of a father than their real one ever was. Twice, Mark. Twice he’s seen them in six years.”
“That reflects on him more than anyone. I haven’t spoken to him in over a year. He’s tried calling a couple of times. I just don’t pick up.”
“Mark, can I ask a rather personal question?”
“You can ask me anything, Mum?”
“Do you want your own children?”
That wasn’t what I was expecting. “I don’t know, Mum. I’ll be honest, I haven’t really thought about it. The girls I’ve been with… Well, when I talk about my sisters, it probably sounds like I’ve got two kids of my own. Adding to that, I prefer to keep things casual. I said I wasn’t moving out, and getting serious…”
I felt soft fingers on my chin so I could meet her eyes. “Mark, you have your own life to live. You shouldn’t give up on anything just for…”
I kissed her forehead again. “Mum, you, Natalie and Rebecca are family. Dad abandoned us. I won’t be doing the same thing because I’m better than him, and I’ll keep on proving I am too.”
Mum needed a hug after that, though she settled down and cuddled into me again, wrapping an arm around her. Feeling her hand on my chest, over my shirt, it was rather relaxing. I loved my mother, probably a little more than most son’s would, simply because I’d been the only man in the house for six years by then, and we’d practically raised my sisters together, particularly the last couple of years when I’d taken on quite a bit of responsibility.
“Mum, why don’t you date much?”
“I don’t need to when I’ve got you here. That’s probably not particularly healthy, but you already do so much. You’re not only my son, you’re my companion.”
“What about…” I trailed off and felt myself blush. Then Mum giggled.
“Ah, you were going to ask about sex, Mark?”
“Yeah. I shouldn’t but…”
“Well, what about you?”
“I have enough, Mum. I just don’t have a steady girlfriend or anything.”
“Sure you want to know?” I shrugged. She wasn’t going to say anything that shocked me. “Well, if you must know, I have a few toys that help take the edge off. The only thing I miss is that, after I orgasm, I don’t have anyone to cuddle up to.” My cock woke up at her words. I’d had an erection around her more than once. I was attracted to her, but hearing her admit to masturbating was, to put it bluntly, fucking hot. She definitely noticed the bulge in my tracksuit bottoms. “Well, at least I excite someone,” she muttered.
“Sorry, I just had visions and, well, you are an attractive woman, Mum. You should date more.”
“I’ll be honest; I simply don’t want to. I’ve got two little girls to care for, my son to look after me when I’m feeling down, and toys to use when I’m horny.”
“Are you still hurt?” I asked softly.
“I’m just glad I don’t see him when I look at you,” she whispered, “That’s why I still enjoy son cuddles. But you know the truth, Mark. I was treated… He was never violent, but he made me feel worthless. I don’t feel like that anymore, not on the surface, but…”
“I’ll take you out.”
She leaned back, curious before a broad grin formed. “What? Like a date?”
“Well, obviously not quite like that. But I’m making enough money now, and whatever I don’t spend on bills, I save. Therefore, I think I should treat you to a nice out. Meal, drinks, something else.”
“You’re serious?”
“Yeah. Come on, when was the last time you went out that wasn’t a work function?”
She had a thoughtful look on her face for a few seconds, before a sweet grin appeared. “When?”
“Next weekend. We’ll drop the girls off at our grandparents and I’ll take you out to dinner. Just the two of us.”
“So it is a date!”
“I’m taking my mother out for dinner. That’s not unusual.”
“It is if it’s just me and you, Mark.”
“Now you’re making it awkward.”
“No, you are.”
She poked her tongue out. “Am not,” she added.
So I tickled her. It was good to hear her laugh, just like when I’d do the same thing to my sisters, tickling them all over and giggling away. Chased her around the house, avoiding my sisters room, before she stopped and gave me her look of ‘You’d better stop, mister’. So I opened my arms wide and she cuddled into me. Stroking the back of her head, she looked up at me, her green eyes alive with feeling. I swallowed before clearing my throat. “Um…”
“Mark?”
“Yeah?”
“I love you, son.”
I smiled. “I love you, Mum.”
I hugged her tightly. Not too tight she couldn’t breathe, but gave her a good squeeze.
We’d always had a good relationship, but that next week, I won’t say we acted like a couple but it felt things had changed. Just slightly, but enough that both of us seemed to think something was going on. There’s be those glances we’d share which made us both smile, light touches as we walked by each other, kisses on the cheek which, while appearing innocent, seemed to indicate something else. I actually didn’t trust myself to say at home on the Friday. All I knew is that the attraction that had always been dormant was waking up. And I didn’t want to ruin anything by doing something completely and utterly stupid.
“So where are you taking me tomorrow night?” she asked.
“Well, I like to think I know my mother quite well. Despite the fact she’s a hot-shot lawyer in her business suits, working long hours and providing for her two children… I don’t count myself. I like to think I contribute at least a little.”
She took my hand immediately. “Mark, you’ve been the man of this house from the moment you started working and contributing. Simple as.”
I felt my cheeks grow a little warmer at the compliment. “Anyway, despite being the hot shot lawyer, I think my mother is also a simple woman at heart. Am I right?”
“You are.”
“So I’m thinking an afternoon at the footy, dinner and drinks in the city after that, then wherever the night takes us.”
“So it’s a date?”
I groaned but chuckled at the same time. “If you want it to be a date, Mum, so be it.”
“I love it, Mark. There’s a new steakhouse that’s getting rave reviews. We should check it out.”
“Give me the name and I’ll see if I can get us reservations.”
I just went with jeans, nice shirt, leather shoes, bit of cologne and a lot of deodorant for our ‘date’. Mum walked out of her bedroom wearing a gorgeous red dress, tight to her petite body, just a hint of cleavage, smooth, bare legs, sensible shoes though a hell of perhaps an inch or so. She had a little make up on, her hair was simply vibrant.
“Wow,” I whispered.
“You look very handsome too, Mark.”
“Thanks, Mum. You’re something else entirely.”
The grandparents thought taking my mother out for the night was a great idea, hearing my grandmother say more than once that my mother should head out more often, but that if her grandson was willing to do it, then so be it. Mum threw me the keys to her car as we headed out, parking in one of the multi-storey car parks near the ground before heading in.
It was the first time we’d been to a live game in a couple of years, at least, and with a full crowd around us, the atmosphere was great, buying us a couple of drinks each as we watched the team we both supported win. That put us in a better mood, catching a train the rest of the way into the city. The sun had set during the game, and I couldn’t help smile as Mum made the move to hold my hand, feeling her fingers latch between mine. I glanced at her and saw a little colour in her cheeks. I squeezed gently which made her look at me.
“Definitely a date.”
The steakhouse was fantastic. Busy but I’d managed to reserve a table in a quiet corner. Mum couldn’t stop smiling, and I couldn’t stop looking into her eyes. I’d spent years occasionally checking her out. I was a young man and curious, and Mum was the first female I really saw. I’d seen her naked more than once, always be accident, but she assured me the naked body was nothing to be embarrassed about, nor should I be shy in ever asking questions. She just wasn’t going to lie back and go into ultra-detail about her pussy or anything. Hearing your mother say ‘pussy’ as a teenager certainly makes you blush while she finds it very amusing.
We found a bar where we could sit side by side in a booth, enjoying a couple of drinks. I was a little surprise how easily the conversation flowed about any number of topics. I’d dated before, so maybe that’s why I found it easier, though I told myself it was my mother, and though I did like to impress my mother, the end goal wasn’t about getting into her panties. Or that’s what I kept having to tell myself.
“So you’re not a virgin,” she stated after a couple of drinks. Almost spat mine over the table, needing to cough a couple of times, Mum rubbing my back, “You suggested you have sex, yes?”
“When the opportunity presents itself.”
“Who was your first?”
I met her eyes, mischief abounding in them. “Cindy.”
“Cindy Williams? Who lives four doors down?”
“Yeah. We didn’t exactly date but, well, she let it be known she’d be down for some fun. She was a virgin too, and as she’s always been a good friend, we simply agreed to lose it together.”
“How was it?”
“Not as terrible as either of us thought it would be. Yeah, awkward as we had to figure things out, but once we did, it was quite nice.”
Mum leaned closer to my ear. “Make her cum?” she breathed.
I cleared my throat. “Um, yeah, I was rather impressed. She told me what felt good, I did it and she made a lot of noise.”
“Were you safe?”
“She’d been on the pill for a couple of years by then. No worries there. She didn’t want me to wear a condom, and I’ll admit, I wanted my first time without one. After that, we fooled around for a few months, agreeing to stop if either of us met someone. She’s obviously with Joe now. We’re still good friends, and he’s a good guy for her. He knows we fooled around, but I consider him a friend too.”
“Well, she’s not had a child either so I guess it’s not a problem. What about since then?”
“Depends but, yes, I’m generally safe, Mum. Not so much about having a child but the other issues that can crop up.”
“How many, Mark?”
“What, partners?” She nodded. “Including Cindy, I’ve had six in total.”
“I’ve had four, Mark.”
I swallowed my drink quickly again. “Four? But… How? You should be beating the men off with a stick!”
“I lost my virginity while still at school. He was a good friend, part of our group. It wasn’t great, it wasn’t awful. We fooled around for about half a year then he met someone else. I then had a couple of short term flings before I met your father when I was nineteen.” She sighed. “The last time I had sex was when I feel pregnant with your sisters.”
“You haven’t been laid in six years?” She looked into my eyes, blushing and shaking her head. Feeling a surge of confidence, I leaned closer. “So those toys get a good work out then?” I whispered.
“They will tonight, Mark,” she breathed, “Definitely going to make myself cum more than once. I haven’t had a night like this in years.”
Our faces were no more than a couple of inches apart. I could see something in her eyes. There was always the love she had for me as her son, but something I’d seen appearing recently. Maybe lust? Maybe desire? I wasn’t sure, and didn’t want to tempt fate. I took a deep breath as she reached up to stroke my cheek. “My little boy is now a man,” she whispered, “Better man than your father ever was.” Her hand ran down my cheek, over my shoulder and down my arm. “Your father never had the physique you had, whether when he was your age or older. I’ve watched you grow taller, broader, more confident… just… I’m proud, Mark.” I caressed her cheek, watching her eyes close. What I didn’t expect was the tear that escaped, leaning forward to kiss her cheek. “My son looks at me with such love in his eyes,” she whispered.
I pulled her close so she could hug me, running my fingers through her hair. We would have looked like lovers than mother and son in that moment, but I don’t think either of us cared. I could sense the depth of feeling in that moment. And I was left thinking my mother was possibly experiencing some rather unmotherly feelings at that moment too.
So I resolved to ensure, if anything happened, it would be on her terms.
We stayed in the city until around midnight, talking quietly and not drinking too much, so that by the time we caught one of the last trains back, I was sober enough to drive us all the way home. Mum held my hand the entire way home, glad the car was automatic, so I could easily drive with one hand. Pulling into the driveway, I opened the door for Mum before we headed inside.
“Nightcap?” she asked.
“I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” I muttered. We were home, and though it looked the same, and almost felt the same, our relationship had and was still changing. Standing in the middle of the living room, she walked towards me until our bodies almost touched. Caressing her cheek, I leaned down as she lifted her face to mine. At the last second, I chickened out and kissed her forehead. I sighed with frustration.
“Do you want to kiss me, Mark?” she asked softly.
“Yes.”
“I want you to kiss me, Mark.”
“I don’t know if that’s a good idea, Mum.”
“Why is that?”
I looked down to meet her eyes. “Because if I kiss you, I’m going to want to go to your bedroom and do a lot more than just kiss you. And I know that’s not a good idea… because you’re my mother… and everyone would say I shouldn’t… We shouldn’t…” I looked away and started to blink, “I’m confused, Mum. I’m sorry. I don’t…”
She hugged me tightly. “It’s okay,” she whispered, “It’s okay. It’s a confusing time for us both. Trust me on that one.” She took a deep breath. “Look at me, Mark.” I looked at her, feeling her thumbs dry my cheeks. “I love you. You’re my son first of all, but you’re also the perfect partner in nearly every single way. I’ve come to rely on your for so much, and I love you even more for it.” She took a deep breath, resting a hand on my shoulder. “Mark, you’re now a man. I am a woman. At heart, that’s all we are. What I can tell you is this. Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be waiting for you. If it never happens, I can live with that. If it does happen, then… I know I’ll never want another man in my life.”
“How long?” I wondered.
“The feelings have simply changed from those of pride in my young son into something far deeper since you turned eighteen and I allowed myself to feel what I do now.”
I leaned down and kissed her on the lips. Longer than a peck. Short enough that I wouldn’t give into the overwhelming desire. When I broke apart, she dazzled me with a smile. “Nightcap?”
I smiled back. “Okay.”
Escorting her to her room after our drink, we hugged for a long time. She would have felt my cock pressing into her, but she didn’t make mention of it. Though she had to tease me. “I’m going to masturbate now, Mark. I’ve never told you that before.”
“I know.”
“I’ll be thinking about you the entire time.” I sighed, feeling her hand run up and down my back. “Just being honest, but I won’t keep teasing you about it. Trust me, nothing will change otherwise. You’re my son, I love you very much, and you’ve always made me incredibly proud.”
I had to jerk off when I got to my room that night. Barely lasted five minutes. All five minutes, I thought about Mum. She’d suggested interest but it was such a decision to make, even at eighteen, I didn’t feel mature enough to make it, and I knew Mum wouldn’t do anything until I was one hundred percent sure.
I just didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t talk to anyone except her about it.
Chapter 49: The Mechanic's Tale Ch. 02
Chapter Text
Cathy
My twin daughters were at a sleepover with some friends from school. Despite being identical twins, they at least had different personalities. Natalie, or Tali as she was called, the name given as her twin couldn’t say her entire name for a couple of years, was a quiet little girl, though once she was out of her shell, her enthusiasm was positively infectious. Rebecca, or Becca to most, was the complete opposite. A complete and utter extrovert, needing to be a centre of attention the entire time. They were yin and yang.
Mark was out. Now a twenty-year-old man, there was a distance between us that I knew was breaking both our hearts. I knew why. My feelings for him hadn’t changed, and if they had, they had only intensified. I knew how he felt about me, but even a twenty-year-old man isn’t completely mature. They’re called adults, but eighteen is just an arbitrary number to denote adulthood. He was so responsible and mature in so many ways, but what we felt for each other, I could understand his continued confusion and hesitation.
We had ‘dated’ for a little while, Mark usually taking me out once a month. But, after that first time, he was almost willing himself to keep it as mother and son. The affection remained, but I could sense him holding back from giving into what he really felt for me. And I knew I couldn’t push him. I had promised I wouldn’t. He needed to make the leap himself.
When he told me about his girlfriend when he was nineteen, he looked so guilty, almost ready to throw up, I simply had to hold him and assure him it was absolutely fine. He was his own man, he still lived at home, still helped raised his sisters, and I had told him that I wanted him to be happy. Hand on heart, I don’t think he was. That first relationship fizzled within six months.
He'd been with his current girlfriend from around nine months. What amused me was the fact she was similar to me in many ways, at least regarding her looks, stature, breast size, or so it looked to me. I’d met her a few times, and even I would admit that she was delightful, and a good match for him, but he spent more time at hers than bringing her home. He’d told me it was because of his sisters, but I knew the real reason. I didn’t make a big deal of it, though I missed his presence in the house.
I’m sure many would think a forty-year-old woman sitting at home on a Saturday night must be a rather lonely experience. It wasn’t. I had friends I would meet up with at least once a fortnight. My girls were home most weekends, and we’d have a lot of fun, watching movies, eating junk food. On the times Mark was home, he’d entertain the girls and we’d still enjoy cuddles on the couch, but I always kept it motherly. I hoped I never sent him mixed signals, but he still hugged me as often as before. But I could see the turmoil in his eyes nearly every day, and it broke my heart each time.
What I didn’t expect was the sound of a car pulling up in the driveway outside. That was followed by the slamming of a car door, then the front door opening and slamming, before he walked past me into the kitchen. I rarely saw Mark angry, as he was usually the sea of calm in a busy household, but he was practically apoplectic with fury. The fact he was carrying a bottle of liquor was the real surprise as he rarely drank.
But it was the language that really surprised me. He never cursed in the house, always mindful of his sisters. I didn’t care if he swore in front of me, but this was something I’d rarely ever seen. Carefully getting to my feet, I walked to the door leading into the kitchen and dining room, seeing Mark at the kitchen counter, a glass in front of him full of liquid. He knocked it back before he looked down at it… then he threw it against the opposite wall.
“Fucking cunt bitch!” he shouted. He slumped almost immediately. “Shit,” he muttered. With a sigh, he walked towards me and only then did he seem to notice my presence. “Oh… um….”
“I’ll get the vacuum,” I said softly.
“No, I’ll… Mum, I’ll… Sorry…”
I pointed back to the living room. “Sit,” I ordered, using a tone of voice I wouldn’t have used on him in a long time. He blinked at that before he seemed to just sag into himself. “Mark, honey, sit down before you hurt yourself or do something silly. Let me clean up then I’ll sit with you. Okay?”
“Okay,” he muttered.
He grabbed the bottle, which I didn’t mind, and I got to cleaning up the glass. Took a few minutes to clean up, thankful I had something on my feet, going over the area with a broom, then the vacuum, then a dustpan and brush. I think I’d got every shard of glass, though would warn the girls to wear something on their feet for at least a few days.
Grabbing a pair of glasses from the cabinet, I walked out to find my son with his elbows resting on his legs, head in his hands, still muttering under his breath. Sitting next to him on the couch, I took the bottle and poured us a couple of fingers each. Seeing the offered glass, he thanked me before sitting back with a sigh. Curling my legs under me, I made sure I was taking him in. He was ever so handsome. Maybe I only see it because I’m his mother, but I knew he had his fair share of admirers.
“So what happened?” I asked, running my fingers up and down his arm, “Something big if that’s how angry you are.”
“Sorry,” he muttered.
“Don’t apologise. At least the girls aren’t here. So what happened?”
“Let’s just say I’m single again.”
“I figured that out, Mark. Tell me what happened. That’s wasn’t the outburst of someone who just had a good break-up.”
He knocked back the liquor, no surprise he coughed immediately. I couldn’t help giggle as he almost blushed at me. “Not used to the burn on the way down,” he admitted, though he held out the glass for a refill. Once he had it, he continued. “So Tamara and I are at dinner and she starts going on about our relationship. We’ve been going out for nine months so it’s not a surprise. I’m thinking maybe she’s going to suggest moving in together. She knows the situation here, but it’s something I would have to give serious thought. I didn’t anticipate a break-up. She was in too good a mood. No, I just had it wrong entirely.” He trailed off with a sigh.
“So what did she suggest?”
“She wanted an open relationship.”
“Oh…”
“Yeah, oh. Completely out of the blue. Not something I’ve ever mentioned, certainly not something I want. She’s never mentioned it before either. I know others might do that sort of thing. Good for them. Each to their own. But read the fucking room, Tamara. I… I wasn’t polite. I basically suggested she was either already fucking or wanted to fuck someone else immediately, and simply wanted my okay to cheat on me. She didn’t like that, but suggested that, yes, she did have someone in mind already. Tried to convince me that I could fuck someone else. I said I didn’t need to stick my dick in everything that moves.”
“Public spectacle?”
“Not quite, though our conversation got quite heated. She called me narrow-minded, that plenty of young people were doing it nowadays. I said it was just an excuse for her to whore around for a little while. Basically cuckold me in one way, or keep me as a backup plan in another. I said we were done, paid for my dinner, and walked out. She came chasing after me but I wasn’t having any of her shit. She had admitted to wanting another man. Probably been texting and flirting for ages already, and he’s probably convinced her, or she’s convinced herself I’d be all for it. Emotional cheating is what they call it. I’ll find out through the grapevine whether she has been physically cheating on me or not, but the sheer audacity to spring that on me. I’m sure she’s been blowing up my phone but I put it on silent and ignored it since leaving the restaurant.”
“Clearly doesn’t know you at all, Mark.”
“Makes me fucking wonder, that’s for sure.” He swallowed his glass, coughing again to my amusement. “I just want to get really fucking drunk right now and forget all about her.”
“Want some company?”
“Not sure I’ll be good company.”
“My son will always be good company.”
He managed a grin at that as we started to slowly make our way through the bottle. There were no tears from him. He was quite obviously angry about what happened. He managed to rein it in most of the time, but once or twice, let’s just say he wasn’t exactly polite about his now ex-girlfriend. I knew he just needed to get it off is chest, and he’d be right as rain within a couple of days.
By the time we headed to bed, we were both a little drunk. He escorted me to my room like he always did, hugging me tightly. When he leaned back and looked at me, I put a hand to his chest. I could read his eyes as well as he could read mine. “Not when we’ve been drinking, Mark, and I won’t be your rebound. Don’t make that choice now.”
He closed his eyes, took a couple of deep breaths, then he kissed my forehead tenderly. “I love you, Mum. More than ever.”
“You’re still my little boy at heart, despite the fact you tower over me now.”
He hugged me tightly again before turning and staggering towards his own room. The girls were home by lunchtime the next day and certainly helped lift his mood. To say the two girls worshipped their brother would be an understatement. They didn’t know their father. Mark was the only male presence in their lives except their grandfather. Mark hadn’t spoken to his father in a number of years now. There was no relationship there to salvage. Despite the fact I despised my ex-husband, I was sad Mark had lost his father in a way, but he didn’t seem to mind.
Mark was a little sad for a couple of weeks. Despite the stiff upper lip, it had been obvious to me that he’d loved Tamara, perhaps even been in love with her. He had talked to her at least a couple of times since that Saturday night. Apparently she’d said she didn’t want the open relationship anymore, but Mark retorted that he simply couldn’t trust her any longer. She’d opened the door and it couldn’t be shut. There was enough to suggest, to him at least, that she was either cheating or thinking about it. Therefore, he was going to protect himself and confirm that the relationship was done.
He did hear that, within two weeks of the last phone call, she was practically shacked up with another guy. From what he was told by close friends, it was the very guy she was planning on meeting up with. By then, all Mark did was shrug and admit to absolutely no surprise. All he did in return was block her on everything and forget about her.
“Want to go out for dinner next weekend, Mum?” he asked over breakfast one morning a couple of months later. The girls giggled as I started to blush. I knew he hadn’t started pursuing a new relationship, only leaving the house for work, shopping, his footy matches on a Saturday and the occasional beer with a friend.
“Sure, Mark. Where to?”
“Somewhere in the city, I guess. Maybe try a new place we haven’t been before. Tell you what, you choose where to go. I don’t mind.”
“Why don’t the girls go to their grandparents for the evening and we cook dinner together here?”
He grinned at that idea. “Yeah, that sounds good. We’ll go shopping, pick up a few things. What about the girls? They could just stay here?”
“I’m sure they’d still love a night being spoiled by their grandparents.”
The girls were vocal in their approval of that idea, so it was agreed. I’ll admit to a flutter of butterflies the closer the weekend came. The missing affection had slowly returned during the past month. I knew Mark loved me deeply, far more than a son should love his mother. I won’t lie. I was hoping he would finally give into his desires and want me as much as I wanted him. I would give him all the signals possible that I was willing for him to take me to bed. Every time I masturbated, which was a lot nowadays, my thoughts were only about my son.
I’d understood his hesitation, his pulling away. His feelings would have confused him. If I’d tried to talk him through it, convinced him it was okay, I was worried it would blow up in my face. Who could I possibly talk to about my own feelings? The only real place was the internet, but I simply wouldn’t trust much of what I was told. So I took to reading a lot of mother and son erotica. Some of the stories were such a turn on, I would orgasm more than once during a reading. But they were pure fantasy. This was real life.
Mark took his sisters to their grandparents before returning home, picking me up so we could do some last minute shopping. Returning home, we started preparing a three course meal. We’d prepare the first two courses, the third was a store bought dessert. Mark put on a little instrumental music, ensured I had a glass of wine, and we had a lot of fun preparing. Once we had the main dish prepared and in the oven, we headed off to shower and changed.
I selected a little black dress, a plunging neckline that showed off my cleavage. I knew I didn’t have the largest breasts around but I caught enough glances from my son to know he approved. Tight to my body otherwise, the hem barely reached halfway down my thighs. Underneath, I wore a lacey black bra and panties, with black stockings and heels. A little make up, making sure my red hair shone, as I knew how much he loved that, before I walked out to greet him.
He’d gone so far as to wear a suit, something I knew he rarely wore. He looked so utterly handsome, I nearly cried though felt an instant dampness between my legs. He simply had no idea how much he turned me on. Hands behind his back, he proved his charm by approaching and offering me flowers. “You look beautiful, Mum,” he whispered, leaning down to kiss my cheek.
“I’m going to need to fix my make-up,” I whispered back, taking the offered flowers, “They look beautiful.”
“Well, nearly as beautiful as you, Mum.”
I felt heat rise in my cheeks. I think my son was wooing me. It was simple, but it was working. He escorted me to the dinner table, ensuring I was sat down, a glass of wine, flowers in a vase in the middle, taking off his suit jacket before he prepared the first course. Sitting down next to me, I took his hand in mine, watching him lift his eyes to mine and smile.
“Thank you, Mark.”
“Do it because I love you, Mum.”
“I love you too.” I cleared my throat. “Is this a date, Mark?”
“Yep.”
“Then call me Cathy.” That raised his eyebrows. “If my man is going to treat me to a home cooked meal, wine and flowers, he’s going to call me Cathy.” I leaned forward, gauging his reaction. “Though I’d rather you call me Mum later…”
I was expecting a nervous reaction, but I was left thinking he’d been sorting out his feelings, as she leaned forward, his face barely an inch from mine. “Mum or mummy, mother?” he whispered, before leaving a soft kiss on my lips. It was so soft, so sensual, I felt my cheeks burning up as he pulled back.
With a slightly smug grin, he tucked into his first course, the conversation flowing as easily as ever between us. He was making great strides at work, talking about becoming the manager of his current place, suggesting he might move to an authorised mechanic for a particular car company, as the money was better. He had ambitions to open his own business, but knew it would be difficult, and it was a dog eat dog business. But he admitted the risk might be worth it.
Couldn’t have been more proud of my son. I think I beamed at him the entire time he talked about it.
The main meal we’d prepared together. It was delicious, the wine with it complimented it well, but I could see Mark’s eyes on me nearly all the time. When I was talking, he always met my eyes, his interest in whatever I was saying never wavering a second. But when we were quiet, I knew he was looking me up and down. He wasn’t shy about it any longer. He was growing in confidence. I knew he desired me, and I was confident in myself that he would eventually give into that desire.
Or that’s what I hoped. We’d both waited long enough for this moment.
He served dessert, placing in front of me before he lifted my chin with a finger, leaning down to leave another soft kiss on my lips. “You’re so beautiful, Cathy. I love you,” he whispered. The way he touched my cheek, the look in his eyes, the feeling of his lips against mine…
He sat down, though hadn’t released my hand, both of us eating one handed. My right hand wouldn’t stop shaking, feeling him squeeze my left. “I’m nervous too, Cathy,” he admitted.
I couldn’t help smile at him using my name. “I shouldn’t be nervous.”
“Nothing wrong with nerves. This means a lot to both of us.”
I just about managed to finish dessert. Clearing up everything and turning on the dishwasher, he took me by the hand into the living room, turning on the stereo and finding some music. Offering his hand, we danced. I have no idea how long we danced, but being held in his arms as we simply swayed, I’d never felt as loved in my life until that moment. Resting my head against his chest, amazed at how hard it felt, I ran my hands up and down his back. My son wasn’t one to show off, though he did go without a shirt when it was warmer.
When I finally looked up to meet his eyes, there was no longer any hesitation. He leaned down and kissed me. And it wasn’t like the previous kisses. It was firm and full of his desire for me. I accepted his tongue and I was in dreamland. I couldn’t help the whimper that escaped me as I felt myself pulled against him again, and there was no missing the fact my son was hard for his mother. When he released a soft moan, I couldn’t help the little giggle that escaped me.
Leaning back, he caressed my cheek again, moving my head into his palm. “I’m sorry, Cathy.”
“For what?” I had to ask.
“For taking this long to figure it out.”
I smiled and kissed him again. “It’s not an easy decision. But can I ask…”
“Who loves me more than my mother? Who do I love more than my mother? Who do I trust more? Who have I spent the last eight years with raising children? Cathy, we were pretty much together, just a large age gap and without the sex.” He sighed. “God, it even felt like I was cheating on you at times.”
“Never think that, Mark. You are still your own man, and you will be… Until the moment we are intimate. Then you’re mine.” That made him smile. “Do you like that thought? Of being intimate with me?”
“I love it.”
Chapter 50: The Mechanic's Tale Ch. 03
Chapter Text
Mark
I’d made my mind up within a week of ending things with Tamara. My previous couple of relationships had ended on good terms, but it was with Tamara that I’d actually fallen in love for the first time, and I honestly thought there was a future. I hadn’t started planning anything, it had only been nine months, but I was ready to move in together and then go from there. Instead, she turned out to be someone I wasn’t expecting. I ended the relationship with no regrets. I wasn’t going to be someone’s second choice, and what I learned afterwards, I’d certainly made the right decision. She moved on without a second thought.
I could have done the same thing, but the woman I wanted most of all was my mother, and I’d spent nearly two years ignoring my feelings about her. I knew how she felt about me. I remembered every word from that night. She had admitted her feelings for me but said it was up to me.
So I was a coward and ran from my feelings. I had no idea if I hurt my mother in the process, but while I was busy dating, I knew she wasn’t. The guilt was almost overwhelming at times. It’s why I rarely brought a girl back home, using the excuse of not wanting to introduce them to my sisters until I was serious about the relationship. I did eventually take Tamara home, left wondering if she noticed any similarities to my mother. I’m sure it was a subconscious thing, the fact Tamara also had red hair, green eyes, was rather petite. If she noticed, she never said anything.
I loved my mother. I loved her more than anyone, except maybe my adorable little sisters. They sometimes felt more like daughters than sisters. But, at the same time, my mother felt more like my partner. It’s what made up my mind. I was going to go for it, embrace my feelings for her, and see what happened.
And that’s how I found myself in the living room that night, Mum in my arms, looking up at me with a mixture of love and unbridled desire in her eyes for me. “Do you like that thought? Of being intimate with me?” she asked.
“I love it.”
I led her to the couch, sitting down as she wasted no time straddling my lap, the hem of her dress sliding up even further so I got a sign of black panties, the top of her stockings, and some smooth thigh. Running my hands up her legs to the bottom of her dress, I found the zip at the back of her dress, lowering it so I could easily take it off her.
Mum straddled my lap in just her underwear, stocking and heels. What I found adorable was the fact she seemed to be shaking with nerves. Forty-year-old woman as nervous as she would have been on her first date. I felt the same but simply tried to give the façade of confidence.
Running my fingers up her back, she leaned forward to kiss me again. Sliding my tongue into her mouth again, she was playful, making me smile. I didn’t want to force myself on her, waiting for any signal she could give, if she wanted it firm, soft, somewhere in between. There was no doubt she would have felt my erection, feeling her move slightly on my lap. She eventually had to break the kiss. “You’re hard,” she whispered.
“Cathy…”
“Call me Mum now.”
“Mum, I don’t think I’ve been this hard in my life.”
“I’ll be blunt, Mark. You make me so wet all the time. It’s a good thing you don’t do the laundry and see the state of my panties nearly every day.” I raised my eyebrows then she added, “If I’m wearing them,” she added before kissing me again.
I managed to stand up, feeling her legs around my waist, arms around my neck, carrying her towards her bedroom. Sitting her down on the bed, I wasted no time taking off my shirt, trousers, shoes and socks before joining her on the bed. “Underwear,” she whispered, “I want to see my son nude.”
I had no problem with that idea, Mum getting onto her knees as she looked me up and down, her soft fingers trailing up and down my arms, over my chest before she met my eyes as I felt her fingers gently caress my cock. “My boy has a big cock,” she murmured, “Bet you’ve heard no complaints.”
“Well, not to my face,” I replied with humour.
I wanted my mother naked, so took control, I think amusing her as I rather deftly took off her bra one handed. Placing that on the floor, I saw my mother’s breasts properly for the first time in a few years. I could see the look in her eyes, the nerves on display. Would I find her sexy? Desirable? Forty, three kids, all breastfed, carrying twins had left their marks.
Lowering her down on her back, I kissed her again as my fingers brushed over her nipples, feeling her stockinged legs resting against me. Kissing down her check to her neck, she lifted her head so I could kiss and nibble at the exposed skin. The light moans told me everything I needed to know. Down her body further, I kissed across her breasts. They were not small, I knew she was a C-cup, though I’d heard more than once in conversations with friends she thought they were small.
“They’re perfect, Mum,” I whispered as I kicked and sucked everywhere. She ran her fingers over my head, “I love how hard your nipples are.”
“I can’t remember being this turned on!” she exclaimed, giggling away. It was a delightful sound.
I gave her breasts a lot of attention before kissing back up so I met her eyes, gazing into them as I ran a hand down to between her legs. The thin fabric of her panties were absolutely soaking wet, and pressing my fingers against her moan, she released quite the moan. “Mum, can I admit something?”
“Anything, baby.”
“I love eating pussy. And part of the reason I do it so often is that, in the event this happened, I just wanted to spend hours doing it and I wanted to make my mother cum.”
That confession earned me one hell of a kiss first, enough I was enveloped in arms and legs, chuckling as my cock pressed against her mound. If it wasn’t for the fabric, I’d have probably slid inside her. That made her gasp and moan even louder. “Oh fuck!” she cried.
“That’s for later, Mum,” I said, “Would you love me to eat your pussy first?”
“More than anything, baby.”
Removing my mother’s panties was quite the moment, taking them off nice and slowly so she was only left in stockings and heels. I took off the heels too. Mum spread her legs for me and I definitely licked my lips. “I’ve been keeping it neat the past couple of months,” she admitted, “Before then, it was quite the bush.”
“Can I admit I wouldn’t mind either way?” She smiled before I added, “But I do love the fact it’s glistening.”
“Mark, you touch me down there and I’m going to cum.”
I put that to the test, leaning forward to kiss her softly before I ran my fingers ever so gently across her slit. She didn’t quite orgasm but her entire body shuddered. I could have teased her relentlessly and we’d have both enjoyed it, but I wanted to taste my mother. Kissing back down her body, I inhaled her scent and groaned. Holy shit, it was utterly intoxicating. I needed to taste her.
She moaned loudly as I ran my tongue up her slit, her back arching slightly and I had a feeling she wasn’t going to last long. Her taste was different, that musky scent I was used to but just something that made her taste better. I think it was probably in my mind, and the fact it was my own mother I was going down on.
“Mark,” she moaned softly.
Mum was soon writhing as I lapped at her pussy, begging me to make her orgasm. So I teased her, ignoring her swollen clit, not sliding any fingers inside her just yet. She looked up and giggled. “I’m going to pass out when I orgasm,” she said.
“Good. Excuse to just cuddle you afterwards.”
She lowered her head back and laughed. “God, my son is already better than the other four men I was with.”
“I should hope so, Mum.”
Time to stop teasing her and figure out how she liked her clit treated. I started with some gently licks and, well, that seemed to work. She started to writhe even more, hearing her breathing change. Sliding a couple of fingers inside her pussy for the first time, that had her lifting her head again. “Oh, baby, that’s perfect.”
I just looked up and met her eyes as I started to use my fingers in the motion I figured would work. With attention on her clit at the same time, hearing her murmur to be a little firmer, she was soon begging me to help bring her off. “Oh god, Mark!” she cried. I could feel her pussy starting to squeeze my fingers, the sign she was definitely getting close. “Oh baby, I’m going to…”
She didn’t finish her sentence as I gave my mother an orgasm. One hell of an orgasm, if I do say so myself. Not sure I made another woman orgasm like it before. Then she told me to keep going, so I got my brain back into gear and made her cum again rather quickly. She was sensitive, incredibly sensitive, but pleaded with me to keep going.
“Oh fuck!” she moaned softly, feeling her body convulse again. My mother tasted wonderful. It was probably her natural taste, much like her scent was intoxicating, but I knew it was the fact I was doing this to my mother which heightened the senses.
My mother moaned and trembled through another orgasm, then another one. How she managed to tolerate it all, I didn’t know. I only stopped when the last one almost knocked her out entirely, watching her chest rise and fall, entire body glistening with sweat, taking on a pinkish colour as there was no doubting she was now rather warm.
Leaving a trail of soft kisses up her body, she opened her eyes once I was looking down into hers. I didn’t know what to expect. Tears? Smile? Giggles? All the above. She leaned up and left a soft kiss on my lips, then she giggled. “You taste like my pussy,” she whispered.
“I’ve spent two years thinking about it, Mum,” I admitted.
She ran her fingers through my hair. “Better later than never, Mark,” she whispered, “I love you so much.”
I looked down, my cock gently pressing against her. Meeting her eyes again, she nodded immediately, sliding the head of my cock inside her. “Fuck,” I muttered.
“That’s it, baby,” Mum whispered, “Nice and slow. Never had a cock this big inside me. Not even my toys.” I couldn’t help smile at her. “I’ve been a little sneaky, Mark. Might have had the occasional peek, just wondering what my son was packing.” I slowly gave her every inch until we were joined entirely. I needed to take a moment. Yes, it was a big moment, but it was more I didn’t want to cum in two minutes. She kissed me again, leaving soft kisses up and down my cheek. “Love my pussy?”
“Wish I’d…”
She shushed me. “We’re living our wish in this moment, Mark. And now we have the rest of our lives.” Her fingers trailed up and down my back. “Make love to your mother.”
She’d gone so long without sex, I figured she’d want something tender and gentle rather than just pounding her senseless. Once we figured it all out, and talked about it, we’d not doubt try numerous different things. She did move her legs as I slowly started to move. I looked down occasionally as my cock disappeared inside her, loving how tight she felt, her warmth, her entire body pressing up into mine at times.
“Fuck,” I groaned.
“If you need to cum, baby, then cum in me. We have all night. All I want is my son to fill me as much as he can.”
“Fucking hell, Mum…”
Picking up the tempo of my thrusts, she was able to read my body language. Feeling her move her legs again, I felt them wrap around me. That made us both groan, the angle of my cock changing inside her. “Holy shit, Mark,” she cried softly, “You feel even thicker…”
“You feel tighter,” I grunted, picking up the tempo further, amused that the springs of her bed started to creak.
“Fuck me, baby. Fuck your mother.”
I lasted two more minutes at most. I wasn’t embarrassed by the fact my mother had excited more than any other woman I’d been intimate with. Except maybe Cindy. She’d always be special being my first lover. But my mother was something else entirely. Certainly felt like the best orgasm of my life as I felt spurt after spurt of cum fire into the same place I’d left twenty years earlier. Needing a couple of minutes once I was spent, I felt her soft fingers trailing up and down my back. “I love you so much,” she whispered.
“I feel the same way,” I whispered back, kissing her cheek, moving my way slowly to her lips, that next kiss soft, sensual, but an expression of the depth of feeling we clearly felt for each other.
I remained pretty hard, so despite the fact she was leaking cum, we resumed making love. She smiled at the fact I had barely gone soft. “Is it because of me?”
“One, I’m fairly young. Two, my cock is inside a very tight pussy. Three, that pussy belongs to my mother. Four, I’m in love with my mother.” That brought me a halt as I comprehended what I just said. It had always been just expressions of love.
Then I felt her fingers trailing down my cheek. Meeting her eyes, now they were starting to glisten. “Been waiting two years to hear you say you were in love with me,” she whispered.
“I always was, Mum. But…”
She put a finger to my lips. “Later. Let’s focus on being in love for now.”
What she wanted to try a few minutes later was to ride her son’s cock. I wasn’t going to complain as that meant I could watch her petite little body on top of mine. Lying back, she grabbed the base of my cock, and I got the perfect view of it disappearing inside her. We both groaned again as she slowly bottomed out.
Grabbing my hands for balance to start, I honestly didn’t know where to look. Watching my cock disappear and reappear as she bounced up and down was mesmerising. Watching her still rather firm breasts jiggle was arousing and amusing at once. But it was the sheer joy on her face that made my heart swell. She’d been happy for a long time, but being intimate with me added to that.
“Fuck,” she moaned, “Mark, your cock is almost too big for me.”
“Does it hurt?”
“No, I don’t mean that way. I mean you’re going to make me orgasm even more.”
I released her hands and sat up enough that I could kiss her before my lips found a hard nipple. Sitting up changed the angle, and she was soon gyrated on my lap. Hearing her breathing change, growing rapid with every passing minute, I knew she was getting close. Her breasts got plenty of attention before I kissed up her body, placing my lips near her ear. “Are you going to cum on my cock, Mum?” She made a sound that suggested she was. “I want you to cum on my cock, Mum.”
“Oh baby,” she whimpered.
“And this is just the first night, Mum. Every night, you can enjoy this.”
“Please,” she whimpered, almost releasing a sob.
“I love you, Mum,” I breathed.
“I love you tooooooo…”
I felt her pussy clamp tightly around my cock, wrapping my arms tightly to keep her steady as her entire body started to tremble. I waited until her orgasm passed, gently stroking her back, before I felt her snuggle into my body, so I carefully lay down on my back, Mum happy to rest on my chest. We laid in silence for quite a while, not needing to say a word, simply enjoying that blissful moment, finally giving into our desires after so long.
Sliding off me, she got off the bed and offered her hand, silently leading me to the bathroom. The smile on her face didn’t fade as we showered. We fondled and fooled around, making out constantly, still not sharing a word. Backing her against the tiled wall, my fingers found their way inside her again. I’d already discovered the fact I loved bringing my mother off, bringing her to orgasm one final time before we stepped out of the shower. She dried me down, returning the favour on her, before returning to bed.
Wanting to spoon against me, I held her in my arms, her tiny body against my larger farm perfectly fitting against me. I finally released a sigh. “I was scared, Mum,” I admitted, “I wanted you so much, but… I couldn’t talk to you about it. I knew how you felt, but it was that one time in my life I needed to speak to someone else. But who could I ask? None of my friends. How could I tell them that I was in love with you? So… I buried everything. I thought maybe dating would help me. It didn’t.” I managed a chuckle. “Shit, maybe that’s why Tamara offered the open relationship? She figured out that I certainly love you more than most son’s love their mother.”
“But I wouldn’t want to share you,” she whispered, “Well, except for maybe two girls, if it happens.”
“I know. I’m sorry, Mum. I was a coward, and I know it hurt you.”
She turned around, feeling her hand on my chest as she kissed me. “No, Mark. You’ve never hurt me. I’ve always said you were your own man. You were making the right decision to protect us both, still thinking about your family. This won’t be easy for either of us. Then there’s your sisters. We will need to be careful. But I want you in here with me. They’ll be asleep by the time we get to bed, and you’re up before everyone. It will take work but we can do this.”
“I’ll move my stuff in tomorrow, if that’s what you’d like.”
“I don’t want to sleep alone anymore,” she said softly. My hand went to her cheek, gently stroking her face. “I still can’t believe how you look at me sometimes.”
“You’re the most beautiful woman in the world, Mum. How could I not look at you like this?”
I slept like a log. Best night of sleep I ever had. Waking the next morning together, I ended up between her legs again, happily bringing her to another couple of orgasms before we made love again. Only after I’d cum in her again did she ask, “Mark, would you like me to suck your cock?”
“Honestly, it’s up to you, but while I do enjoy a blowjob, I prefer being inside a woman like I am now.”
“I’m nearly forty and barely have any experience, Mark. Your father…” That was a sign to pull out of her and cuddle. “The first few years after you were born were good, I guess. You were five when I realised he was cheating on me.”
“Bloody hell.”
“He thought he was being careful. But the longer he did it, the more blasé he got. He never flaunted it nor threw it in my face, but it wasn’t difficult to figure out he was fooling around me. But it was always a case of, as long as I had my little boy to raise, and my career, I guess I could put up with a husband who slowly lost interest in me.”
“So that night you ended up pregnant?”
“He mustn’t have got any that day as he came home and showed interest in me for the first time in months. And though I didn’t think much of him anymore, I still craved being wanted, needed, loved. I didn’t even think about the pill or protection until it was too late. Anyway, my first boyfriend, the one I lost my virginity to, I did blow him but I don’t think I was very good, or I wasn’t that confident about it. The other two guys, it was just sex and it made me feel good, I guess. I tried it with your father but he never reciprocated.”
“Jesus, Mum. Why the hell…”
“I was young and in love. When he was younger, your father was very smooth. He wooed me and I fell in love. When I gave him a son, I thought we’d remain in love. It obviously wasn’t enough. But, no, he rarely ate my pussy. Mark, you’ve done it more in one night and morning than in a decade of marriage to him.”
“Right, pussy eating is on the menu every day too, Mum. Shit, I’ll drive to your office and do it at lunch for you.”
She kissed my cheek. “I love that idea. Being naughty in my office? I’ve often daydreamed of you picking me up late, then just bending me over my desk, ripping down my panties and just having your way with me.”
“So we might end up living out some fantasies with each other?”
“What do you want, Mark?”
“I love you in dresses and skirts, Mum. Preferably without panties underneath so I could just wander up, maybe give you a little fondle, maybe slide my cock inside you while you’re busy doing something else. A quick, fast fuck, leave cum dripping out of you afterwards.”
She loved that idea so much, we had our first proper fuck, Mum ending up bent over the bed, my forearms to either side of her as I pumped her from behind. Once I’d left another load inside her, we had a shower before dressing, enjoying breakfast together before we needed to pick up the kids.
I swear, our grandparents must have figured out what was up within five minutes of our arrival. The girls were happy to see us as always, but there’s no way they missed how Mum and I acted with each other. We’d always been close but, after the previous night…
“Your Mum looks happy, Mark. Happier than I’ve seen in years,” my grandfather said as I had a look at the car we were still restoring. I was confident it would be ready within a year. The engine was done, as was most of the interior. The outside needed to be fixed, then it would be ready to drive.
“I do what I can to help that.”
He made a sound that had me glancing at him curiously. He walked towards me, resting a hand on my shoulder. “Look after her, Mark. Care for her. Love her.” I felt my eyes widen as he squeezed my shoulder. “All we want is for our daughter to be happy. She’ll always be my little girl, but she’s got a good man in her life who clearly loves her just as much in return.” I opened my mouth to say something. He shook his head. “No words are necessary, Mark. This is all I’ll say about it. Your grandmother and I just want you both to be happy. That’s all that matters. Okay?”
“And Mum?”
“Your grandmother is saying the same thing to her.”
I hugged the old man tightly. “Thank you,” I whispered.
“You’ve always been a good kid, Mark. Now you’re a grown man, mature and certainly responsible. You belong to and with each other.”
“Why?” I had to ask.
“Honestly? I don’t think we could stop you anyway. You’ll both be miserable apart. As I said, I haven’t seen your mother this happy since her wedding day to your father. If she looks this happy all the time, then as far as I’m concerned, that’s all that matters.”
Once we had the girls in the car, I drove us home. Mum was wearing a dress, showing off plenty of her delicious looking thighs. It was rather distracting, Mum giggling, warning me to keep my eyes on the road. She held my hand the entire way, spending most of her time gazing in my direction. “You look happy, Mum,” Natalie said from the back seat.
“I am happy, pumpkin. I have you two little tearaways, and then I have this responsible man with me too.”
Pulling the car into the driveway, the girls immediately wandered off to their rooms, Mum and I heading to the kitchen for a coffee. Mum hugged me tightly before I could even start preparing. “They give us their blessing,” she whispered, “Should we tell the girls?”
“I think they’ll figure it out eventually. When they do, then we’ll have to sit them down and explain everything.” I kissed her forehead before taking her hands in mine, glancing into her emerald eyes. “I’m going to buy you a ring.”
“Mark…”
“It can’t be official, but I want to buy you a ring.”
“Will you wear one too?”
“Of course.”
Her face broke into a broad smile. “Okay,” she said softly, “When?”
“Soon as I can. The only decision is do you want a surprise or would you like to help pick it? To be honest, I’d rather the latter. I’m confident I know as much about you as possible, but this will be on your finger for the next few decades. Want it to be right.”
Mum couldn’t reply, kissing me before hugging me tightly. I closed my eyes, enjoying the scent of her shampoo and perfume, only opening my eyes when I heard giggling, the two little terrors standing in the doorway. “Mark looks happy too, Mum,” Natalie said.
“He is, pumpkin. We’re both happy. Never been happier.” She met my eyes, the smile never fading. “It’s why I love him.”
That was safe. The two terrors giggled before returning to their bedroom. I kissed her a final time before finally focusing on coffee. “I’ll move some of my stuff when they go to bed,” I suggested.
“If we put on a movie for them, we could disappear for an hour.” I gave her a look, Mum lifting the front of her dress to give me a good view of her pussy. “Would you like that, Mark?”
Coffee was abandoned. I put on a movie that would last ninety minutes for the girls before Mum and I disappeared for an hour.
Chapter 51: The Mechanic's Tale Ch. 04
Chapter Text
Cathy
I couldn’t help stare down at my left hand every few minutes. It was a simple band as I insisted Mark didn’t have to break the bank. I was a simple woman at heart. The fact my son loved me, was in love with me, was more than enough. Yes, there was a couple of jewels, but it was the inscription that I couldn’t see that meant the world to me. Only three people knew of the inscription. My son. Myself. And the jeweller that did it.
“With us, Cathy?”
I looked up, feeling my cheeks blush as I glanced around the table. “Sorry, million miles away for a moment.”
I managed to concentrate on the rest of the meeting before the boss ended it. He asked me to stay for a moment once everyone else disappeared. Taking a seat nearby, he smiled at me. “You seem different, Cathy. Happier. Content.” He paused, then added, “And you’re in love. The reason I can say that confidently is the ring on your finger that you can’t help staring at every so often. Whirlwind romance?”
“No, it was a long time coming, actually. The wedding was what happened quickly. Guess I should mention I’ll need time off soon for a honeymoon. He’s talking of a week in the Pacific somewhere. Sun. Sea. Sand.” And sex, though I’m sure they would have figured that out.
“Will we meet your new husband?”
Thankfully, I’d kept work and home life separate. There was a picture of Mark on my desk when he was a little boy. He looked much different now. There were more pictures of my daughters around. “He might pop in.”
“And your daughters?”
“Pretty much adopted them as his own already. They adore him.”
He smiled. “Sounds like you’ve snagged yourself a good man.”
“A great man. It’s why I married him.”
I hadn’t really thought my demeanour had changed that much since Mark and I had finally been intimate, but as I asked some of my colleagues, they suggested I’d been in a better mood for months. That suggested I was happier even before that first night with my son. I’d certainly been far happier about life the past couple of years, even when we were not together. Even when my son was dating, I’d never felt more content with life. My son had been a man, finding his own way in life, while still supporting his family. But every day since we’d resumed our close relationship was just better and better. And I knew he loved me as much as I loved him.
He was already home when I pulled into the driveway, thankful it was a Friday night. I walked into the living room to find the two girls glued to the television. He was sitting back, relaxing, after another hard week at work. Dropping my things in our room, I gave the girls a cuddle before sitting next to him. Checking they were not watching, I turned his chin and kissed him properly.
“Well, hello to you too, Mum,” he said softly.
“When are you able to go on holiday?”
“Whenever you can.”
“Next month? I’ve asked for the time off. Won’t be a problem.”
“All I need to do is confirm the reservations.”
“Girls, how would you like to spend a week with your grandparents?”
That excited them as they knew they were going to spoiled rotten the entire time they were there. And the grandparents loved having their grandchildren around. They were still only in the mid-sixties so could just about keep up with them on a daily basis. I was just as excited as my daughters, the idea of a week away with my son. We could travel and act as husband and wife. No-one would know who we were unless we had the misfortune of running into anyone we knew.
We managed to get time off within a month, Mark booking everything for me, suggesting the only thing I needed to do was go shopping. Incredibly suggestive, though when I asked him to join me, he simply said, “Surprise me when we get there.”
After dropping the girls at their grandparents, both telling us to simply enjoy our time away together, Mark drove us to the airport, parking up before rolling our bags towards check-in. Leaning against him as he passed over everything, the lady behind the desk smiled. “Newly married?”
“It’s our delayed honeymoon,” Mark replied.
The smile broadened. “Well, good thing you booked business class tickets.”
“You didn’t!” I exclaimed.
Mark glanced at me before leaning forward to kiss my cheek. “I love you,” he whispered.
Business class tickets meant we could relax in the lounge before the flight. There was plenty of food and drink to enjoy, including booze, but I was far too excited to drink. Mark was taking everything in his stride as always, content to just have me sit astride his lap. My son had always loved me, but the love we shared now? I’d waited near forty years for it. And it had been worth every hour of waiting to be with him like we were now.
The flight was smooth, taking a few hours, and business class was certainly better than economy. I was tempted about joining the ‘mile high club’. Instead, the seats were rather large and comfortable, enough that I found myself on his lap again, blanket covering my lap as his hand ended up under my dress, moving the thin fabric of my panties aside, two fingers inside me.
“Make me cum,” I breathed into his ear.
“What do you think my intention is, Cathy? Though the idea of teasing you without making you orgasm…”
“Please don’t,” I pleaded. He met my eyes and no doubt saw the desire for release. His face softened immediately. “I love you so much.”
Loved him even more when he got me off. Needed to kiss him to cover most of the moans I released. But it was when he sucked his glistening fingers, his eyes not leaving mine the entire time, that certainly had a wave of desire flood through me. “Love your taste, Cathy,” he said softly.
“Well, you certainly do it enough nowadays.”
“At least two years to make up for, my darling wife.”
I kissed him softly. “Mark, you’ve more than made up for any hurt you think you caused.”
“I know, but I’m going to keep making you as happy as I am every damned day.”
The resort was utterly magnificent. My son certainly had good taste, and it was catered towards adults rather than families. The pool was enormous with a bar in the middle of it, while there were plenty of things that would help us relax, such as massages and spa treatments. Our room was spacious and must have cost him a small fortune. There were activities we could participate in, though I admitted I was happy to just spend a week relaxing. I was on holiday and had no desire to fill my days with activities. That seemed to please Mark, who admitted he didn’t want it to feel like work.
We’d arrived late in the evening, so after a rather fabulous dinner, we retired to our room. Mark had a quick shower, walking out naked as we were no longer shy around each other. Rubbing his hair dry, he met my eyes as I relaxed on the bed. I couldn’t help look him up and down. His daily gym routine had left him with a toned body. Still had to pinch myself that he was interested in his forty-year-old mother.
I grabbed a little something from my bag before sliding past him. He wrapped an arm around my waist, giving me the sort of kiss that aroused me in one moment, made me practically jelly in his arm in the next. “Enjoy your shower, wife,” he whispered.
“I will, husband.”
It was a quick shower, just to wash away the ride in the plane. I’d flown for work often enough and I was always left desperate for a shower afterwards. Once I was out and drying off, I put on the sheer black teddy that would leave nothing to the imagination. Two thin straps over my shoulders, and it barely covered my pussy. If he ended up ripping it off me, I wouldn’t be all that bothered.
Opening the door, he was already turned to the bathroom, clearly waiting for me to arrive. His eyes widened, smile forming as I turned sideways, lifting a leg as I clung to the doorframe. “Do you approve?”
He practically growled as he stood up and stalked towards me. The look in his eyes verged on animalistic. He gently pulled me into his body, feeling his thick cock pressing into me. “Fucking hell, you’re beautiful.”
He picked me up with ease, carrying me to the king sized bed. I swear the only sounds I heard were our hearts beating as he laid me down, sitting back on his knees as he gazed down at me, a million thoughts seeming to cross his eyes in seconds. Then he smiled as his eyes moved to my crotch, raising an eyebrow. “You shaved?”
“You said surprise you. Considering some of the surprises I have, shaving would be best.” I felt my cheeks heat up as I spread my legs rather provocatively, running a finger down to tease my slit. “Do you like my bald pussy, baby?” I shuddered as I was already utterly turned on. “Maybe you’d like to eat my bald pussy for a while before you fuck me?”
“Oh, I’m fucking you later, Mum,” he growled. He always called me Mum in the bedroom. That would never change. “After a week, you’ll be left walking funny as we walk through the airport.”
He made me orgasm within a couple of minutes, helped by the fact he had kept me turned on during the flight, during the trip to the resort, and the simple fact he was just achingly handsome. But he’d learned my body incredibly quickly in his desire to make me happy in return. Knew just where to kiss me, how to lick my pussy, the best way to use his fingers. I loved it when he spent an hour just teasing me, slowly building to a crescendo, giving me the sort of orgasm that left my body shuddering for ages, and needing to cry at how much he did just to put a smile on my face.
The fact he sometimes spent all night just giving my body attention just made me fall in love with him more each and every time. My son didn’t have a selfish bone in his body. He’d dedicated his life to his family, and to me, since he was a boy. Now he was a man and his desire to continue his dedication, I rarely had the words to express what it meant.
Feeling him kiss up my body, his mouth latching onto one of my nipples, feeling another dose of arousal flood my body, he continued to tease me until I felt the tip of his cock at my entrance. I pushed my body down, eager to feel him inside me. He pulled back and smiled. “No, Mum. Not yet.”
“Please,” I begged.
“How much do you want me, Mum?”
“So much, baby.”
“You want your son to stick his cock in you?”
“I want my husband to fuck me.” He raised an eyebrow at that. “I want him to stick his big cock inside me and just fuck me senseless. No need to worry about anything except the fact I want to feel him blast deep inside me in a few minutes.”
His eyes lit up at what I just said, and feeling him slide his cock inside me in one movement made me moan loudly. Once he was comfortable, he gave me a look I only saw every so often. The sort of look that suggested ‘Hold on, Mum. I’m about to fuck you something stupid.’
Then he surprised me by pulling out, easily lifting me up and putting me back on my knees. I quickly grabbed a pillow for my head, wiggling my arse in his direction as I felt his cock slide inside me again. Feeling his hot breath on my neck, he growled, “Ready, mother?”
“Fuck yes, baby.”
My god, he fucked me hard that night. Probably the hardest he’d done so far. I was no wallflower, but I’ll admit I loved it when he was gentle with me. We made love, we rarely what I called ‘fuck’. But that night, my god, my son fucked the shit out of me. He was a man possessed, and he stayed hard even after he came inside me three times. He didn’t have any particularly interest in trying a bunch of strange positions, sticking to versions of missionary and doggy.
No idea how many times I orgasmed as well. Sex just got better and better from that first time, figuring out which positions were best that I could orgasm with his cock inside me. But my son loved it when I rode him. He’d sometimes have me lean forward and thrust up into me nice and fast, but after fucking me senseless, he ended the night looking up at me with nothing but love in his eyes as I rode him to one final orgasm.
Then we slept.
The next day, I showed off my next surprise, a red bikini that just about covered my pussy, and the top covered my nipples and a part of each breast, but that was about it. When I walked out of the bathroom to show him, he looked ready to leap on me. I loved exciting him so much.
“Fucking hell, Mum,” he muttered.
Walking towards him, I ran my hands down his strong arms. “I only wear it for you, baby,” I whispered, kissing his chest, “Every other man will be checking me out, but they’ll be jealous because they know my eyes are only for you.”
I wore a different bikini every day. All different colours. He loved the black one I wore on day three as he said it meshed well with my pale skin. I also had a blue one that he adored. I had other sheer teddies I wore at night, and other nighties, one that ended up being ripped off my body as things heated up. We enjoyed plenty of time in the pool. We had massages together. We walked along the beach every day, eventually finding a secluded spot we could make love. Going down on him as he relaxed on a towel was such a brazen act, I was so turned on after I’d made him cum, and swallowed it, that I just had to mount him and enjoy my own orgasm.
How we didn’t break the bed during our weeks’ vacation, I’ll never know. The sex was phenomenal, making love each morning, slow and tender, the perfect way to wake up, a light orgasm that provided a pleasant start to the day. Mark would cum in me, then we’d have a shower, dress and head downstairs for breakfast. We’d return to our room after lunch for a nice, hard fuck. That’s when I made sure it was all about him. I just wanted him to almost use me for his own pleasure. At night, we mixed it up between a rough, sweaty fuck and some sweet lovemaking. Every night, I’d fall asleep in his arms. Even after all this time, I’d occasionally get a little teary at how much he loved me. That resulted in me turning around for some ‘son cuddles’, his fingers gently caressing me, whispering how much he truly loved me and how happy he was with how life had turned out.
“Mum, my friends at school would be jealous I’m with you like this now. I’m living out the fantasy so many would have had about their own mothers too.”
The week passed too quickly for both of us. That last night, I returned the favour by making love to his cock with my mouth. The look in his eyes as I pleasured him had me almost dripping with excitement. My son had a great cock, bigger than his father’s, that was for sure, and even better was that he knew how to use it. Having rarely given blowjobs, I’d been so nervous when first going down on Mark, but he was a vocal lover, and let me know exactly what felt good. The first time I made him cum, I was far too excited and swallowed his cum without thinking. That left him surprised. When I said I’d definitely be doing that again, he leapt on me, and I was rewarded with one hell of a good fuck.
We joined the ‘mile high club’ on the flight home. It was awkward, uncomfortable, but feeling him his cock slide inside me, knowing people saw us disappear inside together, was such a turn on, little wonder we both enjoyed an orgasm.
Mark drove us home, collecting the kids from our grandparents. They took one look at us and started to chuckle. “Good time with your mother, Mark?” my father asked.
“We had a great time.”
“Good. The kids have been great. Spoiled rotten, but they’re good kids.”
They were ever so excited to see us. It was the first time I’d been apart from my girls for longer than a couple of days since they were born. Hugging Rebecca, Natalie hugging her brother, it was only then that I think we both realised how much we’d missed the little terrors. “We’ll take them with us next time,” he said softly, “Maybe go up or down the coast, enough to keep them occupied.”
Mark continued to ‘date’ me, though we were now doing it once a fortnight, as soon as he was paid. Within a year, he was managing one of the locations for the company he worked, though thankfully it barely changed his hours. I decided it was time to cut back on my hours, at least at the office, making sure I left at a reasonable time. The week away had given me time to think. My girls were getting older, and I didn’t want to miss out on too much.
The next few years seemed to fly by. The depth of love my son and I shared could not have possibly been matched by any other mother and son, considering he shared my bed, we were husband and wife in our own eyes, we made love every night, and the affection I received from him, and return, was positively endless. I only asked once more about him having a child of his own. He assured me that his sisters were his kids, he’d practically been a father to them since he was around sixteen, since he started working.
But the problem I saw looming was Rebecca and Natalie. I had an inkling they had it figured out by the time they were teenagers. We simply couldn’t help being affectionate in front of them sometimes. They never walked in on us making out in the living room, and a closed bedroom door meant knock and wait for an answer before entering. But it would have been obvious, even to an untrained eye, that Mark didn’t use his room at all except to store some of his old stuff. It was practically an office nowadays.
There were also the feelings I could see them developing for him. There was no doubt they saw him as both their brother but also as a father figure. But I also saw the eyes linger on him when he walked out of the room, the light touches on his body, and the obvious fact they were falling in love with him. They were subtle but I was old enough to know the signs. Whether Mark ever realised or not, I wasn’t sure. But I could see it coming, and I wasn’t worried. I loved my son and I loved my daughters. When it happened, I’d deal with it as best as I could. It would mostly depend on Mark and how he would feel about it.
Part of me didn’t like the idea of sharing him with anyone. But I loved my daughters as much as I loved my son. And I would do anything for my daughters. Sharing my son with my daughters? I could barely say ‘no’ to them about anything. I certainly couldn’t deny them their brother’s love. And once we’d told them the truth, it would likely lead to them eventually admitting their own feelings. We’d just deal with it from there.
Lying back one evening, my hand trailing up and down his chest, I asked, “Should we tell them? I know we’ve discussed it a few times, but they’re sixteen now. And I think they know already, but just don’t feel confident enough to say anything.”
“Okay.” I raised my head to meet his eyes, earning a smile in return. “I think they’ve figured it out too. And I have a feeling they’ve seen me come and go from this room plenty, no matter how careful we try and be. Let’s be honest, Mum, we’ve been like a married couple for eight years now. We both wear rings. Neither of us date. I take you out at least once a fortnight. Buy you plenty of gifts. Honestly, if they hadn’t figured it out, I’d think they were blind.”
“When?” I asked softly, resting head back where it had rested.
“Tomorrow. No point delaying it.”
I’ll admit, I was a nervous wreck the next morning. Mark was calm as always. The two girls rose late as expected. Now sixteen, they were actually well-behaved, all things considered. Mark’s calm presence in their life helped keep the worst of it all at bay. I knew plenty of mothers who had almost wanted to murder a teenager at times.
“Girls, we need to talk,” I said once breakfast was over.
The pair shared a glance and grinned. “What about, Mum?”
I cleared my throat and glanced at Mark. He took my left hand and placed it on the table. “You see the ring on her finger?” They both nodded. “I gave it to Mum.” He rested his hand next to mine. “And Mum gave me my ring.”
Rebecca snorted. “Please, like we haven’t noticed you wear rings. We’re not blind, you know?”
“And we know you’re in love too. We do live under the same roof as you,” Natalie added.
I glanced at Mark, who didn’t seem that worried. My heart was racing along. “We know you’re our brother, Mark, but you’ve always been a father to us. You’ve raised us with Mum. Natalie and I have discussed it. We’ve wanted to call you ‘Dad’ for years, but you’re not that much older than us.”
“You have?” my son whispered, hearing the emotion in his tone.
They both smiled. “We love you, and we love Mum,” Natalie replied, “We couldn’t have asked for better parents.”
Mark had to get up and hug his sisters tightly. “And we certainly understand why you and Mum are together. We honestly think it’s rather sweet, that you took everything on when you were so long,” Rebecca explained, “We’ve never told a soul, and we never will.”
I got up and joined the hug. “Sorry for not telling you sooner,” I murmured.
“We know people will freak out about your relationship, Mum. It’s fine. But thanks for trusting us to share your secret,” Natalie said.
“Okay, we’re going out tonight. My treat, wherever you girls want. Just try and agree on something,” Mark said.
Going out that night, my son and I acted like married couple with two daughters. I’m sure some would have looked at our sixteen-year-old daughters and wondered how old he was, but in the end. It didn’t matter. We were family.
Chapter 52: The Mechanic's Tale Ch. 05
Chapter Text
Natalie
“Your brother is so fucking hot,” Emily stated, relaxing back on the lounger by the pool.
“God yes. I’m eighteen and still a virgin. I’d love him to pop my cherry,” Lizzie added.
“Fuck that, he can have my arse if he wants it,” Rachel added, “He can take that first, then have my pussy.” She paused before adding, “No, pussy first, then my butt.”
“God, shut up, you lot!” I exclaimed, “That’s my brother you’re talking about.”
“Not our fault your older brother is a fucking hunk, Tali,” Rachel said, glancing over the top of her sunglasses as her brother relaxed in the pool. Rebecca was taking a dip with our other friend, Mary.
“Have you ever seen his dick? I bet it’s huge,” Emily asked.
“I’d suck it no matter what,” Rachel added, “I’d let him take all my holes. Bet he could fuck all of us without breaking a sweat.”
“You ever thought about him taking yours, Tali? You’ve been eighteen a couple of months now,” Emily wondered.
“He’s my brother!” I retorted.
“So?”
“Well, that’s it. He’s my brother.”
Emily snorted. “Shit, if my brother looked like him, I wouldn’t be a virgin. Trust me on that one. I’d make sure he was fucking me every day, morning, noon and night.”
Mum came outside to join us, wearing a sensible bikini. She was now fifty years old and still had a rocking body. I noticed how my brother looked at her as she dropped into the pool, immediately making her way towards him. They had to be careful in front of our friends, but in front of us, we didn’t care how affectionate they were.
I’ll admit, it made me jealous. Because I’d been in love with him for years. So was my twin sister. I’m still not sure who had it worse.
It felt fucking awful, the way we felt about him. We knew how much Mum and Mark loved each other, but my sister and I, we couldn’t help our feelings. We knew there was nothing we could do about it. It would break their relationship if we started fooling around with him. Yet I think Mum already knew. She probably saw the lingering glances we left whenever he left the room, or the way we enjoyed long hugs with him, just feeling his strong arms wrapped around us. We assumed he saw us only as his little sisters.
My three friends eventually joined the rest in the pool. Mark started to laugh about far too much young female flesh joining him, and he needed a drink to cool down. Plenty of giggles as he lifted himself out, and I saw all their eyes just drink him in. Thirty years old now and he’d just grown even hotter with each passing you. He was a walking masturbation fantasy.
I followed him inside, seeing him chug down on a bottle of water. He turned as I walked in, grabbing a can of soft drink from the fridge. As I sipped at it, I looked him up and down. “Everything okay, Tali?”
“I’m fine,” I replied. He smiled, kissing my cheek, before walking to the screen door leading out. “I love you, Mark.”
I cringed as I knew how it sounded. And when he came to a stop, I think he heard the difference in the way I’d said it. He turned slowly and met my eyes. I had to look away, needing to wipe my cheeks of the tears that were falling. Before I knew it, I felt his arms around me. I figured I’d just ruined everything with four simple words.
“Hey…” he whispered, “It’s okay, Tali. It’s okay.”
“I’m sorry…” I sobbed quietly.
He shushed me, lifting my chin up. I could barely see as my eyes continued to fill up, feeling tears continuing to slide down my cheeks. Feeling him softly brush them away at least made me smile. Then he kissed my forehead and I sighed. “Tali,” he said softly. I blinked my eyes clear before meeting his, “I know.”
“You… You do?”
“Of course. So does Mum. She figured it out first, a while ago. We discussed this very situation happening.”
“Oh shit…”
He shushed me again. “We were just waiting for you to be comfortable to talk to us about it. And I know your twin sister feels the same way. I think you need to talk to her, then talk to Mum and I. Okay?”
“You’re not mad?”
“How could I be mad? You’re my little sister, and I love you very much.”
That just made me cry even harder. Then I felt someone else hug me, glancing to see it was Mum. “Has she finally admitted how she feels? That can be the only reason she’s sobbing in your arms right now.”
“I think it’s a volcano of feelings ready to erupt, Mum,” Mark replied.
“I’m sorry,” I murmured again.
“Tali, the fact you’re in love with him comes as no surprise to either of us. I’ve been aware for a while now. I think you were having those thoughts and feelings before we told you about our relationship.” I nodded into his chest. “I thought that would have given you the confidence to tell us. Why now?”
“Because my friends won’t shut up about how hot he is and how much they want him to fuck them.”
“Wonder how they’d react if I said I was fucking my mother?”
I snorted. “They’d think you were even hotter and want to watch.”
“Do they know how you feel about me?” he asked.
“Yes,” I whispered, “I needed to tell someone other than my sister. They don’t think I’m weird, which is weird in itself.”
He lifted my chin again. “We’ll talk when they go home, okay?”
He let me go, watching him walk away, though he glanced back and smiled. That just made me want to melt into the ground. Mum hugged me again from behind. “Mark and I have already talked about it once we realised, Tali. I love my son. I love my daughters. There won’t be more than two people at once, I’m not interested in women. But if you want to be with your brother, I couldn’t think of anyone better you could be with.”
“Are you sure, Mum? I don’t want to ruin your relationship.”
“That man loves three people, Tali. He loves me, and he loves his sisters. There is no greater expression of showing that love than by being intimate. I’ve been fortunate enough to have that for ten years. Now you will get the chance to experience that same sort of love.”
I turned and hugged Mum tightly. “Thank you.”
She kissed my cheek. “Anything for my daughters. Much like he’ll do anything for his sisters. His entire life since he was twelve has been about helping his family, one way or the other. Now, take a minute, dry your eyes, then come join your friends again. And Tali?” I met her eyes. “I love you.”
“I love you too, Mum.”
I calmed myself down before heading back outside. No surprise two of my friends were putting on a show for Mark, busy making out with each other. Rebecca looked at me, rolling her eyes, while Mark seemed more amused by it than anything. Joining them all back in the pool, Emily and Lizzie broke apart, smiling at everyone. “Want to join in, Tali? Becca doesn’t want to because of your brother.”
I felt my cheeks grow warm. “Something you need to share, Tali?” Mark asked, hearing the humour in his tone, “My little sister has done some experimenting, perhaps?”
“Not like that!” I blurted out, “But, well, we practice kissing.”
“Really?” he asked, and I swear it sounded like he wanted to laugh.
“Maybe you’d like to practice with your brother, Tali?” Emily asked.
“Maybe she could practice more than kissing?” Rachel added.
“God, you lot are obsessed with getting me to fuck my brother!” I exclaimed.
“If you won’t, I’ll throw my hand up for the chance,” Rachel retorted, “I’m sure he’d love some of this smooth eighteen-year-old pussy.”
My brother couldn’t help himself, chuckling away. “Let’s be honest, we’d all love him to fuck us,” Lizzie added, “Would you like that, Mark?”
“Well, it isn’t every day I get sex practically thrown in my face. What do you think, Mum?” he asked.
She was sat on the ledge within the in-ground pool, sipping at a glass of wine. “Hmmm, watching my son deflower a bunch of virgins? I might just get a little jealous, Mark. You are all virgins, right?” I nodded along with my friends. “And you all want to be fucked by my son?” My friends nodded again. Rebecca and I just looked at Mum, who smiled at us. “Well, Mark, I must say, that is quite the tempting offer you have.”
“I’d totally suck your dick,” Lizzie blurted out.
My brother looked at her and smiled. “Well, I’m sure you have a very pretty pussy in return, Lizzie.” It amused me when she blushed. “You’ve got a tight little body on you too. You all do. I’d be a very lucky man just to have one of your join me in bed.”
“Even your sisters?” Rachel wondered.
Mark shrugged. “Sure. Have you not seen my sisters? They’re both gorgeous. I’d have to be blind not to notice them.”
It was obvious Rebecca hadn’t said a word to him, as she looked a little overcome by his comment. She soon found herself being cuddled by him, and my friends at least thought it was sweet. “Wish I had a brother like him,” Emily muttered.
Once it started to grow dark and cooler, we all headed inside, our friends getting changed. Their goodbyes to Rebecca and I were short, ensuring Mark hugged them for at least a couple of minutes before they headed out the front door. Once the door shut, Mark burst into laughter. “My god, your friends sometimes,” he said, before he turned towards my sister and I. “Okay, girls. We need to talk,” he added softly. I knew what was coming, but Rebecca looked like a deer in headlights, glancing at me in concern. I took her hand.
“It’s fine, Becca,” I said softly, “Don’t worry.”
We sat on the couch, Mark sat in the armchair, Mum sitting on his lap, leaning against his shoulder. They were always cuddling nowadays, and we both thought it was very sweet. We loved cuddling with him too, but it was different. “Becca, Tali told me how she felt earlier,” Mark started, “Be honest, do you feel the same way?”
I wasn’t surprised my twin burst into tears, ready to hug her. All she could do was nod. No surprise Mark came over, getting onto his knees to hug us both. “Becca, I know, it’s okay. Mum knows too.” She joined him on the floor. “It’s nothing to worry about, certainly nothing to be ashamed about, considering that you know I’m with our mother. The question is, Becca, do you want me to be intimate with me too?”
“More than anything,” she managed to reply, “Tali and I are virgins. We agreed that you would be our one and only.”
“Shit, our friends today almost feel the same way. You could have a harem of younger lovers if you wanted.”
He shook his head. “No. I’m with Mum, and I’m committed to her. But she realised your feelings for me before I started to really comprehend how you felt about me. She told me how you obviously felt, then asked if I’d be willing to take that step with you. Mum is absolutely fine with the idea. She knows I love her, and she knows I love you two as well. I guess the only question is, do you want me together or separately?”
“And I won’t be involved, Becca,” Mum added gently, “I love my daughters. You’re wonderful. But I’m not interested in being intimate with women, though watching my children make love? I know I will love that, at least.”
“Together,” Rebecca whispered, nodding my head in agreement, “Tali and I do everything together as it is, why not lose our virginities at almost the same time?”
“Next weekend,” Mark said, “We’ll go out for a meal, then come back here, relax, then we’ll go to bed together.”
“Our bed, Mark,” Mum added, “I’d love to see my daughters become women thanks to their brother.”
“You sure, Mum? It’s only ever…”
“I’m sure, baby. As I said, the idea of watching you with these two makes me smile. Add to that, I’m fifty years old now. Maybe…”
Rebecca and I watched our brother turn to his mother and kiss her with as much passion as he could muster. Whatever she was going to say ended in that moment. “No getting silly ideas into your head, Mum,” he warned softly. She blushed brightly and cleared her throat. “Okay, girls. Why don’t we go and get some take away?”
Returning home after we’d stuffed ourselves, Mark sat on the couch, Rebecca cuddling to one side, myself to the other, Mum sitting back against the lounge between his legs. My sister and I couldn’t help run our hands up and down his shirt, feeling the hard muscle beneath his clothing. To my surprise, Rebecca was the first to make a move down to his crotch. When she gasped and glanced at me with a smile, I knew it was because he was hard.
I had to cop a feel too. When I did, I couldn’t help but look up at him. “You’ve got a big dick,” I whispered.
Mum laughed. “Girls, you have no idea. Want to see it?”
“What?” Mark asked.
“Nothing sexual, Mark. But maybe you should let them know what they’re in for?”
He glanced one way, then the other, before he stood up and took of his t-shirt, before he lowered his shorts and underwear, sitting back naked between my sister and I. Mum turned around, grinning immediately. Rebecca and I shared another glance. “It’s okay, girls. Do whatever feels comfortable,” he said softly, though he released a soft groan when Mum grabbed his cock, giving it a few strokes. I watched, mesmerised, as it clearly filled as it quickly turned erect.
“Oh my god!” Rebecca exclaimed.
“Wow,” I whispered. I looked up to see him look down at the three of us, nothing but love on his face and in his eyes for us. I leaned up and kissed him. He wasted no time kissing me in return. I whimpered within seconds. Breaking the kiss, he caressed my cheek before turning to Rebecca, kissing her as well. No surprise she whimpered too. The desire we both felt for him was all encompassing.
Distracted by kissing him, he groaned, turning to see his cock in Mum’s mouth. She looked up, her eyes filled with desire. “You don’t have to suck his cock first thing, girls,” she said, “He’ll definitely eat your pussy first before making love to you though. Your brother loves eating his mother’s pussy.”
Rebecca had a hand down her shorts. I followed suit, no surprise I was already soaking wet. Just touching myself almost ended with me falling onto the floor, much to the amusement of our brother. While he was blown, he continued to kiss both of us. Rebecca had an orgasm with five minutes. Mark held her tightly as she came down. “Now that was beautiful, Becca,” he whispered, “Are you close too, Tali?”
“God yes,” I moaned, my fingers now entirely focused on my clit.
He leaned down to my ear. “Cum for me, little sister. Cum for your big brother.”
“Oh god!” I moaned, feeling his fingers caress my back. Just that was intimate and sent me cresting a wave I didn’t want to end.
“Keep going, Becca. Cum for your brother again. I want my little sisters to orgasm again and again. And I haven’t forgotten about you, Mum. Soon as I cum, you’re getting on for a ride.”
“We can watch?” Becca asked.
“Yes, so you get an idea of how it will be for you too.”
We continued to masturbate as Mum’s head was soon bouncing up and down fast on his cock. I’d never seen a blowjob in real life before. Lizzie had a couple of toys, and she liked to put on shows, but the only blowjobs I’d seen was in porn. When he groaned, his fingers running through her red hair, I knew that meant he was getting close. “Wait for me,” I whimpered, “Want to cum together.”
“Me too,” Becca murmured.
“Hurry, girls. I’m close.”
I frigged myself something stupid. He came first, exploding in Mum’s mouth. Becca and I came almost together, needing to collapse against him to either side, breathing deeply. I noticed him hug us tightly as Mum eventually lifted her mouth from his cock, showing us the contents of her mouth. She then closer her mouth and smiled, swallowing it down.
Feeling a finger at my chin, Mark kissed me and it was hot, passionate, full of hunger. He left me wanting more as he kissed my sister the same way. “I want to get naked,” I said.
“Not yet. Not until next weekend,” he replied, “Trust me, I want to see you in all your glory right now, but if you get naked, I’ll want to fuck you right now.”
“Want to fuck me, baby?” Mum asked.
“How is that even a question, Mum?”
Becca and I watched as our mother stripped naked. Even at fifty, she was still fit as a fiddle. Her tan had long since faded as she preferred pale skin, as did Mark. Her breasts were small, a little sag but nothing to be ashamed of at fifty. She was still slim due to going to the gym and a good diet. Wide hips from carrying three children, and there were marks which remained. Mark looked at her with nothing but love in his eyes as she rested a leg to either side of him, leaning down to kiss him. “Now that you’ve cum already, I’ll get to ride you for a long time now,” she said.
“Girls, count her orgasms. I’ll be carrying Mum to bed once she’s done with me.”
Rebecca and I snuggled into him, watching as his cock disappeared inside our mother. “Can we touch ourselves again?” I whispered.
Mum smiled. “I’d be disappointed if you didn’t, sweetie.”
Watching Mum ride our brother was one of the sexiest things I’d ever seen, but there was no missing how in love they were either. I actually started to feel a little guilty again. Mum noticed, as it must have appeared on my face, stopping long enough to kiss my cheek. “Don’t worry about it. Next week, you’ll be in this position and you’ll realise how much you’ll love it too.”
Resting hands on his shoulders, she really started to bounce up and down on his cock. That’s when she enjoyed her first orgasm. Never thought I’d see my own mother’s orgasm face, but the delight made me smile. She clearly loved my brother, definitely loved his cock, and watching her with him was not only sexy, it was beautiful too. One of the most beautiful things I’d watched in my short life to that point.
There was a surprise in store as Rebecca got up and sat next to me, her hand going straight down my shorts, turning to kiss her immediately. “Oh, well… I guess I should have expected that,” Mum said, before she giggled, “Mark, I think your cock just got thicker. Do you enjoy that?”
“I’m beginning to see my little sisters in a whole different light.”
“Does it bother you?” Rebecca asked.
“God no. If it makes you happy, do it.”
I turned back to my sister, her hand down my shorts, while I was soon fondling her bald, wet pussy at the same time. Wasn’t the first time we’d masturbated each other, wouldn’t be the last either. We just hadn’t done anything else, though admittedly, we did enjoy being naked while doing it. But we were okay remaining clothed. Or we were until Mark said, “Get naked you two.”
We stripped so fast in our excitement, standing before him. Mum turned and smiled. Mark looked at us with nothing but hunger in his eyes. We were both around five-four, nearly the same height as Mum. B-cup breasts as we shared bras. Not too slim, more athletic than anything. We were both shaved as we liked to wear bikinis. We were pretty much identical. Even the same sort of firm little butt men seemed to love.
“Fuck,” he muttered, bringing Mum forward to kiss her, before he turned her onto her back, staring into her eyes. Then we watched him utterly fuck our mother, Rebecca and I sitting in the armchair together, continuing to fondle each other.
“Fuck me, son, Fuck me with that big cock!” Mum cried.
“So hot,” I murmured.
“Totally have to watch them again,” Rebecca stated, “Though hopefully my tight little pussy will get some attention too.”
Mark was now grunting, Mum’s legs spread as wide as possible. He was an animal, driving his big cock into her over and over again. No missing the fact Mum enjoyed a couple of orgasms before he finally exploded inside her. Must have been a good orgasm as he practically collapsed on top of her, watching her wrap him up in his arms and legs, soft kisses on his cheek and whispered words in ear.
“Like the show, girls?” she asked.
“God yes. Totally hot,” Rebecca replied.
“Good. If you like, you can watch us again. I really won’t mind. You can watch us make love, or you can watch us have a nice hard fuck. The only thing I ask is that you ask before coming into our room, okay?” We both nodded. “Good girls.”
Watching him pull out of our mother, his cock was still mostly hard, glistening in the light. He glanced our way and smiled, helping Mum to her feet, watching as his cum started to dribble out of her. “Sex is messy,” he said, “So we’re going for a shower. We’ll be back shortly. We’ll need to wipe down the couch later. Your mother does get rather wet sometimes.”
She giggled. “Please, how much cum do you fill me with each night?”
“Hmmm… more than enough, I think.”
Feeling tiredness suddenly hit, I gave my sister a squeeze. “Bed time? We do have uni in the morning.”
“Yeah, guess we should.”
Despite we were all naked, hugging Mum and Mark wasn’t too awkward. No surprise Rebecca joined me in bed that night for some company, bringing each other a couple more times before we went to sleep. The last thing she whispered was, “I can’t wait for next weekend,” before we both drifted off.
Chapter 53: The Mechanic's Tale Ch. 06
Chapter Text
Mark
I’ll admit, I was distracted all week at work. Thankfully, being the manager, the only person who could criticise me was the regional manager, and apart from the occasional phone call, he just let me get on with the job. One or two guys noticed my mind wasn’t exactly with it. Shame I couldn’t admit that it was because I was going to be fucking my sister’s on the weekend. They’d never met my mother, so I could introduce Mum as my wife, at least. One or two questions about the age gap, but they could see were in love, so it was never mentioned except for one or two subtle jokes.
Getting home from work on Friday, Mum was already home as she worked from home more often than not nowadays. She had perhaps a decade left of working, but considering the mortgage was paid, and the bills were few otherwise, I knew she was already looking at early retirement, considering her pension was going to be enormous. Perhaps the biggest sign we were at different stages in our lives, but my commitment to Mum was as firm as ever.
The girls weren’t home yet, so Mum quickly found herself back on the table, my head buried between her legs. I couldn’t get enough of her pussy. I knew she still had memories of her ex-husband, about the lack of interest in her after only a few short years. We’d been together for ten years, and the sex just got better and better. I brought her off three times before I put her panties in my pocket, leaving her lying back on her forearms, breathing heavily and looking rather seductive.
“What you do to me, Mark,” she murmured.
“I know. Drink?”
“I’d love one.”
I poured Mum a glass of wine, grabbing myself a soft drink. I didn’t like wine, had the occasional beer, and tried to avoid spirits except if I was out with friends. The girls enjoyed their cocktails on a weekend, surprised they preferred lazing about at home than heading out with friends. Though considering their friends ended up spending most of their time at ours anyway.
Mum and I knew exactly why as they were not shy in letting me know what they thought about it. It didn’t make me uncomfortable. Frankly, I was flattered by the attention from a group of very pretty young women. I’d even mentioned to Mum that, if we were not together, and I was with my sisters, they’d probably want their friends to join in. She asked if I wanted to anyway. I assured her it was the farthest thing from my mind.
To settle any of her concerns, I spent an entire night eating her pussy, only stopping when she’d practically passed out.
“We’re home,” Natalie called.
“Going to dump our things first,” Rebecca added.
“We’re in the kitchen,” I replied. Mum set about moving all her work things to the office. Before she could leave, I pulled her close and kissed her. “I love you,” I whispered.
“I love you too, Mark. Don’t worry about a thing. What matters this weekend is your sisters and making them as happy as you make me. After that, we’ll figure out how this will all work.”
“Been thinking?”
“Of course. I’m always thinking about us, but also about them. My daughters deserve to be just as happy as we are.”
I kissed her again before she disappeared to her office, my sisters appearing a couple of minutes later, having changed out of their university attire. In just a week, they’d become more confident in showing a lot more skin. Pretty much trying to turn me constantly. It worked, of course. I’d told Mum years ago that they were going to be heartbreakers when they got older. I’d been proven one hundred percent correct.
Both of them were wearing nothing more than a sports bra and very short shorts. I looked both of them up and down, strawberry blonde hair up in a ponytail, blue eyes sparking all innocently, though far from it, both ensuring they gave me a soft kiss on the lips. They’d always been affectionate, but it had always been innocent, up until the pool party last week.
“We told our friends,” Natalie admitted, “They’re very jealous you’re going to fuck us.”
“Sure it won’t bite us in the arse?” I asked, “I mean, they don’t know about Mum, but it’s still illegal what we’re going to do.”
“They think it’s hot, Mark,” Rebecca added, “They’ll just ask for all the details when we’re back on Monday.”
“Would you like to fuck them, Mark?” Natalie wondered.
Mum walked in just as she asked the question. “Yes, Mark, would you like to fuck a quartet of very willing, eighteen-year-old virgins, in addition to your incredibly willing, eighteen-year-old virgin sisters?”
“That’s simply not fair!”
Mum giggled. “Baby, if you said you would, I wouldn’t be offended. They were clearly throwing themselves in your direction last Saturday.”
“Okay, yes, I’d love to fuck them just to experience it, and hopefully match their expectations, but no, I’m not going to do it. I’ve got all I want right here. Now, what I am going to do is order in some pizza for dinner as I can’t be bothered cooking, then we’ll chill out for a while. It’s been a long week and I’ve been distracted the entire time.”
“By our shaved, tight, little virgin pussies, Mark?” Natalie breathed.
“That you desperately want to stick your cock in and leave a big load of cum?” Rebecca added softly, the pair forming a pincer movement in my direction.
“God, you two are going to be the death of me.” I quickly pulled them both towards me, making them squeal as I left a big, wet kiss on each cheek. “Behave yourselves, otherwise I’ll spank you.”
Mum snorted and laughed. “Mark, they’ll probably find out they love it and want it more.”
As I ordered pizza, Mum grabbed a glass of wine while my sisters made themselves a cocktail. I told them to keep the alcohol to a minimum otherwise as I didn’t fuck drunk women. They sipped at their drinks until the pizzas arrived, gathering around the dinner table, thankfully the conversation light, plenty of laughter as we discussed the week and anything that came to mind.
Returning to the living room, I let dinner settle first before concerning myself with anything else. Mum happily sat by herself in one of the armchairs, my sisters sitting to either side of me as they snuggled into me. It took all of five minutes for the pair to be eagerly making out with me. I thought it should have felt weird making out with my little sisters, but they were excellent kisses. When I felt hands at my crotch, I pulled back from Rebecca. “Fuck it,” I muttered, standing up and offering one hand to each of them.
Leading them to the bedroom, I glanced back. “Coming, Mum?”
“Of course. I can’t wait to watch this.”
The girls were eager, taking off their bra and shorts before I could even do anything, standing before me naked. Their breasts were perky and absolutely perfect, pale pink nipples already hard. Flat stomachs, though they had subtle curves they’d fill in as they got older. Bare pussies, as I already knew. I twirled my finger, the pair showing me their pert little butts. I caressed them both, making each of them giggle. I had to remember they were still only eighteen, and had only touched each other.
“Do you want to undress me?” I asked softly. They nodded eagerly but struggled with the buttons on my shirt, their hands shaking. I stopped them for a moment, giving each of them a soft kiss. “Nerves are to be expected. Take a deep breath. Don’t have any expectations other than that I’m going to spend this weekend making you feel good, okay?” They both smiled and nodded at me. “I’m nervous too. A different sort of nervous. I just want to make you both as happy as I make our mother.”
They took a few deep breaths and managed to mostly calm down. My shirt disappeared, before they eagerly removed my trousers, then my socks and shoes, leaving me in just my boxer-briefs. The sisters shared a glance and helped remove those together. I was already hard considering my sisters were naked. Mum was already on the bed, wearing a silk robe, just watching what was happening.
I pulled them tight to my body, leaning down to kiss Natalie first, sliding my tongue into her mouth. She whimpered with a few seconds. Kissing Rebecca next, she was just the same as her sister. I could sense both were in desperate need of release. Gesturing with my head, they eagerly got onto the bed, laying side by side, Mum smiling at me as I joined them.
It was honestly one of the most beautiful sights in my life to that moment, equal to the moment I was first intimate with Mum and she’d laid the same way. “You two are beautiful,” I whispered, “I’m a very, very lucky man.”
“Natalie first,” Rebecca said, “She admitted her feelings first. I want you just as much, but she was the braver.”
“You sure, Becca?”
“I want to watch my brother make my sister cum.”
I was surprised when Mum slid across, beckoning Rebecca spoon back against her. She whispered something into her ear which made her giggle as I positioned myself above Natalie. Before I could even start, she started blink rapidly. I caressed her cheek. “It’s okay, Tali. Still nervous?” She nodded straight away. I leaned down to kiss her, keeping it soft until she responded. As I said, she was a surprisingly good kisser. Guess all that practice helped.
Moving down to her neck, she lifted her head enough that I could probably kiss, suck and nibble at the soft skin. When she released a soft moan, it was followed by a giggle. “He’ll spend time just finding what works,” Mum said softly, “Then he’s going to make you cum so hard, Tali.”
Slowly kissing down further, her nipples were hard enough to cut glass. As I took one in my mouth, I played with her other breast, gently squeezing it while rubbing her nipple. She was already gyrating and moaning at what I was doing to her. “Oh god,” she cried softly.
“Let him know what feels good, Tali,” Mum suggested, “Communication is important. Do you like him sucking your nipples?”
“God yes,” she moaned.
“I love your breasts, Tali,” I murmured, moving between them, “I can already feel the heat from your pussy. Would you like me to move to your pussy, sweetie?”
“Please,” she whimpered, “I’ve waited so long.”
I moved up to give her a soft kiss, before I resumed kissing down her body. I spread her legs, her pussy glistening. I inhaled her scent. It was as wonderful as her mother’s. I teased her further, kissing down her legs, finding she was rather sensitive along her thighs. Even kissing her delicate little feet, which made her giggle.
Moving back up to her pussy, I inhaled her scent again, making sure she knew too. “Fucking hell, your pussy is going to drive me crazy, sweetie.”
She almost leapt off the bed when I ran my tongue along her slit. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” she moaned.
“Think your sister is going to orgasm rather quickly, Mark,” Mum said with humour.
I licked everywhere, judging what got the best reaction. She was so sensitive, pretty much wherever my tongue went provoked a reaction. Sliding my tongue inside her made her moan even louder. She tasted as good as her mother, letting her know that. No missing the fact she blushed when I told her. Noticing her clit was now engorged, I knew I wouldn’t have to do much to make her orgasm.
I teased it to start off with, to which she reacted as I expected. Grabbing her hand, I made sure her fingers held my head in place. “Tell me what you like,” I whispered.
“I don’t know.”
“What do you do when playing with your pussy?”
“Soft flicks with my fingers.”
So I went soft flicks with my tongue. Worked like a charm, and she enjoyed her first orgasm within a couple of minutes. Wrapping my arms around her thighs, I continued eating her out and that set off another orgasm rather quickly. “Oh fuck, Mark!” she cried out.
“Want more, sweetie?” Mum asked.
“Yes, don’t stop. Please,” she pleaded.
What my little sister wants, my little sister gets. She managed two more before she needed to cry enough. I watched her body shake and shudder as she continued to come down from the high of her orgasms. When I met her eyes, her face lit up with a beautiful smile. “Wow,” she said. What surprised me was the fact she leaned down to grab my cock. “Are you going to make love to me now?”
“Absolutely.” Placing my cock at her entrance, I leaned to kiss her. “You have toys?” She nodded. “Big one?”
“No, just a little one. Becca and I broke it together on the same night. We wanted you to do it, but we didn’t want it to be painful tonight. We knew you’d… be upset if you hurt us. But we rarely use a toy. We’ve only ever wanted your cock inside us, Mark.”
Gently, I slid the head of my cock inside her. She gasped but her face immediately lit up as I ever so slowly move inside her, stopping after every inch or two, letting her get used to it. She was incredibly tight, as I expected. I constantly asked if she was okay. The smile suggested she was absolutely fine.
I looked down with her to see my cock slowly disappearing inside her. “Wow, your cock looks even bigger sliding inside me, Mark,” she said.
“Sweetie, I’m going to last five minutes at most.”
“Should have sucked your cock, baby,” Mum said, “Sorry.”
“I don’t care how long. I want to feel you cum in me, Mark,” Natalie murmured, leaning down to kiss her.
Gently starting to thrust into her, she ran her soft fingers up and down my arms and back, then down my chest as I continually kissed her. I gave her one or two suggestions, but being her first time, I really didn’t mind doing all the work. What I didn’t expect to hear was she could feel another orgasm. I knew enough to know that many women simply didn’t orgasm from regular sex. Mum usually enjoyed an orgasm riding me, my cock hitting all the right spots in that position.
“Oh god!” she cried out, feeling her pussy grip me like a vice.
“Oh fuck,” I grunted.
“Mark,” she whimpered, and I knew it was going to be a big one. I kissed her deeply, feeling her fingers dig into my back as I started to move faster. She moaned into my mouth, her pussy gripping me even tighter. Then she had to break the kiss as she released a long groan before I just buried my cock and blasted inside her.
“Holy shit!” I managed to mutter after I’d regained my senses. I felt soft kisses on my cheek, lifting my head to see Natalie simply beaming at me. “I take it you enjoyed that. Are you okay?”
“I feel wonderful, Mark. I’ve waited so long. I love you so much.”
“I love you too, sweetie.”
Mum passed over a small towel as I pulled out of my sister, putting the towel to her pussy. No surprise she giggled as she felt my cum start to leak out of her. Lying down next to her, she cuddled into me, Rebecca moving across to cuddle me too. “Me next?” she whispered.
“Of course, sweetie. Just give me a few minutes to get nice and hard again. I’m still fairly hard, but I want to make sure I’m nice and stiff when I’m with you too.”
“You’re going to love it, Becca,” Natalie practically gushed, “My god, I had no idea it would feel that wonderful.”
“Wait until you get the chance to ride him,” Mum said, “That will rock your world. Nothing better than riding my son’s big fat cock.”
“Definitely need to see that later,” Natalie said.
“After your brother is with Rebecca, if he’s up for it…”
“Mum, the day I’m not up for fucking you is the day I’m on life support in hospital. Even then, pop me some Viagra and I’ll get it up for you.”
Mum burst into a fit of giggles, as did my sisters. Two soft hands soon found their way to my crotch, Natalie and Rebecca both giving my cock some gentle strokes. The latter then sat up on her knees between my legs, and I enjoyed the fact she was curious. The sex education in our country is good, but it still different when seeing the first real cock in your life. Like my first time with Cindy. Sure, I’d seen pussy before, but having a real one before me was something else entirely.
Discovered I loved eating pussy that first time too.
“Do you want a blowjob?” Rebecca asked.
“While I love the idea of you both sucking my cock, I’d rather eat your little pussy then please you as much as your sister. We have a long time to do everything else.” She still wanted to do something, so feeling her tongue run up my shaft provoked a light moan.
“I think I tasted my sister’s pussy too.” She smiled up at me. “I’d really like to try sometime soon, Mark. I’ve thought about sucking your cock for ages. Emily won’t shut up about it. She’s desperate to suck your cock despite the fact she’s never done it before. Wants you to cum all over her face.”
“Fuck, I’m almost willing to let you nail the poor girl,” Mum said, chuckling to herself.
“They really love him, Mum,” Rebecca said, “I’m talking crushes they’ve been nursing for years.”
Sitting up, I pulled Rebecca towards me and kissed her. She moved forwards to straddle my lap, my cock resting between us, resting against her body. She kissed just as good as her sister, considering they’d admitted to practicing together. Running my fingers down her back, she shuddered a couple of times as I knew she was ticklish and sensitive, grabbing her arse firmly, which made her moan into my mouth. Easily able to turn her around onto her back, Natalie moved to snuggle with Mum as my other sister received the full treatment.
Natalie had been a little quiet. No real surprise considering it was her first time, and it would take time to discover what she liked and what worked. Rebecca wasn’t as quiet. Soon as I had my mouth near her pussy, she was begging me to eat her pussy and make her orgasm. And she wasn’t quiet as I did get her off rather quickly.
“Fuck, you taste wonderful too,” I muttered.
“Good. You can eat my pussy whenever you want. Just throw me on the bed and go to town.”
Natalie giggled next to use as her sister started to curse. Sliding a finger inside her, it didn’t take long to find her spot. When I did, I noticed her eyes open wider, and with my attention on her clit at the same time, her orgasm was phenomenal. Glancing towards my other sister, I had her lie next to Rebecca, and used my free hand to find her spot too. Realising what I was doing, she fondled her clit at the same time. I smiled as I soon had both sisters almost cumming together.
“That’s my boy!” my mother exclaimed, “Make my little girls cum hard.”
My main focus was Rebecca but the fact I was getting Natalie off at the same time certainly pleased me. Once Natalie had enjoyed another couple, I removed my fingers from her pussy and had an idea, offering those fingers to Rebecca. She didn’t hesitate on sucking them. “They were in my pussy,” Natalie whispered.
“I know. Tali, I’ve wanted to fool around with you for ages too. Before you wonder, no other woman. Just my sister who I love.” I glanced up to see them share a soft kiss. Taking my fingers from Rebecca, Natalie eagerly sucked on those in return.
I heard a sniff, glancing at Mum, whose eyes were glistening. “My children are in love with each other,” she whispered, “It’s so beautiful to watch.”
“We love you too, Mum. Obviously different to Mark,” Natalie replied.
Natalie moved back towards our mother as I positioned myself, ready to make love to my other sister. She couldn’t stop smiling as I slowly slid my cock inside her. “Holy shit, my brother has a massive dick,” she exclaimed.
“Well, my little sister has an incredibly tight pussy.”
“Do you love my tight, little pussy, Mark?”
“Fuck yes.”
“I’m going to keep it nice and smooth, just for you. Whenever you want to fuck me, I’ll be ready.”
“Jesus wept, Becca,” Natalie said, chuckling to herself.
“You know what I’m like, Tali. And I’ve wanted to this big fat cock inside me since my birthday.” She leaned up and kissed me as I gently thrust into her. “Want my virgin arse too, Mark?”
Mum started to laugh. “God, even we haven’t had anal, Becca.”
“Never really been bothered by it. Done it a couple of times. I can live without it,” I admitted, more for my sisters than my mother. We’d obviously discussed absolutely everything. Mum wasn’t interested, nor was I.
“My body is his, Mum. I want him to cum all over me. Just take me however he wants. I’ll suck his cock all the time. He can fuck me as hard as he wants, once I’m used to it. And I want him to take my arse too when I’m ready.”
And that was really the only difference between the twins. And I was pleased they did have different interests. I figured we would be having a lot of fun together in the future. Though I would have liked to fuck her as hard as she thought she could handle, when I did go a little harder, she winced more than once. I slowed down, and she smiled. “First time. Should remember that,” she whispered, “Going to cum soon?”
“I’ve been holding back.”
“Cum in me, Mark. God, I want to feel your massive cock…”
She didn’t get to finish that thought as I kissed her hard, and came within a minute. That made her smile while I kissed her, particularly as I groaned rather loudly, before I needed to relax above her again. Once I was ready, Mum handed me another small towel to place at Rebecca’s pussy. I’d cum just as much as I had in her sister. Flopping back onto the bed, I was immediately snuggled by two very attractive young women. Mum wasted no time getting between my legs, ready to put on a show.
“Ah, now I know what my daughter’s taste like, at least,” she joked as my cock quickly disappeared in her mouth.
She sucked me for a good fifteen minutes, waiting until I was firm and ready for her, and she happily slid down my cock and put on a show for her daughters. All she wanted me to do was occasionally give her breasts some attention. Otherwise, the three children simply agreed that Mum looked beautiful riding her son’s cock, and that beauty increased when she enjoyed an orgasm. My sisters were impressed at how many she enjoyed before she simply had to give up, resting on my forehead, my hands ending up on her arse as I fucked her for five minutes until I came inside her.
“Okay, girls, that’s me done for the night. Three times is usually enough for me.”
So we somehow managed to finish in the shower together, the two girls giggling away, Mum finding it all rather amusing. When my two sisters started making out, little Mark did wake up again. I looked down and told him to go to sleep.
After drying off, we all gathered in bed. Mum snuggled into me, my sisters snuggling together. We agreed that this night was just the start. We had the rest of the weekend, and then the rest of our lives to explore each other.
Chapter 54: The Good Neighbour Ch. 01 [Romance]
Chapter Text
“You do know the car is a little ridiculous, son.”
I was busy polishing it and gave him a glare from behind my sunnies. “What’s wrong with it?”
I stepped back and smiled. It was the car I’d always wanted. Having grown up on a diet of American action movies, I always wanted one of two cars. A version of Steve McQueen’s Ford Mustang from ‘Bullitt’, or at least something similar, a new variation, or a Chevrolet Corvette. Everyone loved a ‘vette. Or, as per that sleazy Simon character in ‘True Lies’, the ‘vette gets ‘em wet.
I didn’t get my hands on a vintage Mustang, but the one sitting in my driveway was a real beauty. All the bells and whistles. Most powerful engine available. I loved just starting it up and letting it idle, occasionally letting the exhaust roar with a dab of my right foot.
“Doesn’t really fit in with this street, does it? Definitely the major sign that a single and probably available young man lives here.”
“So?”
“Well, you’ve been here a week now. I’m still wondering why you’ve moved here. I mean, I don’t know exactly how much you have in those accounts of yours, but considering your patent and everything else. Do you still have the city apartment?”
“Julie is living there now.”
“Your assistant?”
“CEO, Dad. Women can be them nowadays.”
“I didn’t mean it like that. But you own the company and, well, I’m still trying to comprehend you moving back this way.”
“Dad, I was born and bred here. At heart, I’m a fucking bogan. These are my people. I can’t stand those snooty pricks in the eastern suburbs. Bunch of fake bastards, the lot of them. You and me, Mum and my sister, the people up and down this street, real people, the bread and butter of society. This is real life.”
“And the house?”
“My company runs itself. I might have to pop in one or two days a month, but I can do everything else online nowadays. Come on, Dad, we restored that old Commodore when I turned sixteen. Took us three years, but we got it done. And I’ve always worked with my hands. It’s blind fucking luck I created that fucking app for smartphones. Who knew it was going to make absolutely millions?! Now my company is doing all sorts regarding future technology.”
“You’re twenty-eight now. Thinking of settling down?”
“Ugh, Mum’s been in your ear again,” I muttered. I jerked my head, beckoning him to follow. The house was still rather empty. I hadn’t brought anything from my city apartment since Julie had moved in. I’d made her day when offering it. She was paying fifteen percent under market rate rent, and she’d pay the bills, but any issues, I said to just call me.
Grabbing a beer for Dad and myself, he perched himself on the stool across the counter. The kitchen was still a mess as I intended to rip it out and put in a brand spanking new one. We took a gulp from our bottles before I sighed. “Look, after that last relationship, I’m just not sure I’m ready to go there again. Soon as they figure out who I am, their eyes light up with dollar signs. Megan made me feel like nothing but a walking ATM most of the time. Then there was Samantha before that. I’m just glad I didn’t marry the cow. Fucking hell…”
“Sounds like you have trust issues.” I snorted. That wasn’t the half of it, to be honest. “Well, looks like there are a few single women around here.” I smirked as I sipped at my beer. “What?”
“Already had more than one knock on the door.”
“Oh… about what?”
“Introducing themselves, asking if I needed anything, and just being overly obvious in their attentions otherwise. I guess going around without a shirt while working away doesn’t help the situation.”
“Tart.” We burst into laughter. “Still going to install a pool out back?”
I nodded. “Comes next Saturday. I’ll start laying the ground work this week.”
“So you won’t be doing any what I’d consider ‘regular’ work?”
“No need, Dad. I own this house. No mortgage, only bills. My investments are already making a killing. I’m making money not doing anything. I can focus on getting this place ship shape, make it just how I want it, then I’ll happily live here. I never disliked growing up where I did, Dad. I only moved east as it seemed the thing to do.”
“Well, your mother is glad her son is now a ten minute drive away instead of an hour.”
“Just remind her she can’t just drop around every single day. I will be busy.”
“I’ll remind her but you know she won’t listen.”
While I focused on getting the house into order during the week, I found myself walking up and down the street, chatting away with many of neighbours. It wasn’t any great shock to find that a dozen households were filled with single mothers. It wasn’t an indictment of society, just an example of the realities faced nowadays. I didn’t ask too many personal questions, though I learned there were a lot of children on my street.
The backyard was a disaster area when I’d moved in, but I managed to get it ready for the arrival of the in-ground pool on Sunday. That drew the attention of nearly the entire street as a crane had to lift it over the house into the backyard. Took all day just to get it positioned. Once they were done, it was up to me to get the rest sorted. Took another week to get the stone slabs positioned around it. Then I had to fill it with water, make sure the filter and all the additional paraphernalia was in working order. I was tempted to put a fence around it, but I was going to have an all new fence around my property, so dismissed that idea.
A month after I’d moved in, at least half the backyard was in better condition. The area around the pool was almost how I wanted it. I had garden furniture and an enormous barbecue and grill. I’d already had a few mates around for a night on the booze. Thankfully, no-one ended up in the pool considering we all ended up in quite the state.
It was a Wednesday morning, busy working in the kitchen as I’d now torn the entire thing out, that I wandered across to my next door neighbour. Her name was Sally. A delightful blonde, very cute, mother to two children. She smiled seeing me at the door, inviting me in for a coffee. “What brings you here?” she wondered.
“Well, you know how I’ve got the pool and all…”
She laughed. “You’re the only house on the street with a pool now, Chris.”
“I am. I would have thought…”
“I can only guess you’re thinking something.”
“Well, yeah, definitely am now. I was thinking of hosting a little party. I’ve got a big pool, I love kids, and the parents might want a dip too. The whole reason I moved into an area like this was to surround myself with friendly neighbours. I’ve been here a month, kept to myself for the most part as I’m rather busy with my house, so I figured inviting everyone would help us get to know each other.”
Sally smiled. “Sounds like a fabulous idea. Want me to send a message around or…?”
“I was thinking of making actual invitations, or at least some sort of pamphlet, for next Saturday.”
“Fantastic. If you get them in the mailbox by Friday, everyone will have a week to reply and let you know. But considering every kid around here saw the pool delivered, they’ll all jump at the chance.” She paused and met my eyes. “You like kids?”
“My sister is ten years younger than me. When I was eighteen, she was eight. Utterly adorable. Felt like I helped raise her at times. Guess, in the back of my mind, is the idea of wanting my own one day. Seeing them happily playing around here reminds me of my own childhood. I sense I’m already trusted to keep an eye on them when I’m outside working on my front lawn or with my car.”
“Careful, Chris. Some women who hear that will leap on you.”
“Including you, Sally?” I asked, taking a sip of my coffee.
“Only in your dreams.”
I snorted, which made her giggle. But she seemed rather excited by the idea of a pool party. I’d enjoyed quite a few while I was a kid. If you had a friend whose house had a pool, you’d hit the jackpot, particularly during the long, hot summers.
Instead of just placing the invitations in the mailbox, I knocked on doors and handed them out in person. Nearly everyone I spoke to immediately replied they’d come visit, ensuring they had my number so they could contact me. I said there was a pool, there’d be a barbecue, drinks for both kids and adults, but if people wanted to bring something, they’d be welcome. I just warned them about the inside of the house.
Arriving at one house, I noticed it was in dire need of some TLC. I’d been told by Sally who owned the house. She was someone who kept to herself. I’d heard rumours about what had happened. Single mother, three young children, all under five, including a child under one. Still, she was a neighbour, like everyone else. I hadn’t met her yet though.
Knocking on the door, it was opened by a cute little girl of no older than five years old. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. Cheeky grin. Immediately adorable. “Hello,” she said.
“Well, hello. Is your mother home?”
She turned and yelled, “Mummy! There’s a man at the door for you!”
I stepped back as the screen door was opened by her mother, noticing her pull the other door nearly closed. Brunette, shoulder length hair. Pale skin. Blue eyes. I stopped there as the glare in them surprised me. It was positively hate-filled. “What do you want?” she spat.
Okay, I didn’t expect that sort of reaction. But I managed a smile, handing her one of the pamphlets. “I’m hosting a pool party next Saturday. I’m inviting everyone on the cul-de-sac. Food and drinks. Kids can enjoy the pool. You’re more than welcome to attend.”
She glanced at it for a second before handing it back. “No thanks.”
“What?” I asked, “What about your kids? Surely they’d love…”
“They’re not your concern. Why do you even care anyway?”
I scratched the back of my head, taken aback by the hostility. “I’m just trying to do something nice.”
She snorted. “Nice? Fuck off with nice. What are you even doing here anyway?”
I felt my brow furrow. “What do you mean? Here at your door or…”
“Single man like yourself. I see your nice car. The pool you’ve had installed. The house improvements you’re making. What are you trying to prove or achieve here, eh? Just another man…”
I held up both hands defensively. “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Look, lady, all I’m doing is introducing myself to my neighbours and hoping to get to know everyone in return.”
“Well, introduce yourself by getting the fuck off my property.” Without another word, she turned back and practically slammed the front door.
“What the fuck was that about?” I muttered to myself.
I finished handing out the pamphlets, every other neighbour greeting me cheerfully. I needed answers though, as I did wonder if the angry lady had figured out who I was. My face wasn’t particularly well known, as I avoided the media, in regards to anything where my picture would be taken, but if you did search my name, you’d figure out rather quickly who I was. I found myself in Sally’s kitchen rather quickly again. Probably quickly enough to set tongues wagging and the rumour mill to kick in.
“Okay, who is at number fifteen?” I wondered.
“Laura.” Then she sighed. “Shit, I bet she gave you a serving, didn’t she?”
“Never met her before but it seemed she just hated me on sight. I mean…”
“It’s not you, Chris. She hates… Well, being blunt, she hates men. I don’t mean one of your bra-burning, man-hating social media idiots who despise men for no personal reason other than the fact your kind exists. She’s been hurt. Badly. More than once, to be honest. And, unfortunately, anyone with something dangling between their legs will not be treated kindly. Well, except her son. Treats him like a little prince, from what I’ve seen.”
“How badly hurt?”
“It’s not my place to say. It all happened before you moved in. But she’s practically a recluse except when she goes to work.”
I wasn’t going to admit that, despite the hostility, I’d actually found her attractive. She’d been wearing a tight shirt that showed off a generous bust and a great pair of legs as her shorts had been rather… short. I was thankful to have been wearing sunnies. Figured she’d have smacked the shit out of me for checking her out otherwise.
“I’ll have a couple of the girls have a word in her ear this week, Chris. She might show up if we can convince her.”
“Shit, I’m not sure…”
“If I told you she was actually really sweet when you get to know her…” She saw my face and laughed. “Yeah, I guess not.”
“Well, if she does show up, I’ll make myself scarce. Or send one of the few men on the street in her direction instead.”
I spent the week getting the kitchen in working order. I did need assistance when putting in the new dual oven and stove. I’d been living out of home since I was nineteen and I liked to think I was a semi-decent cook. I had no problems following a recipe, liked experimenting with flavours, and was always keen to try new things. By the Friday evening, the kitchen and dining room was nearly finished. Sure, it probably looked more like a showroom kitchen than one used on a daily basis, and money had been no object regarding all the whitegoods, plus I’d splurged on crockery and utensils. Probably a waste of money, considering I lived alone, but it was nice to fill all the new cabinets.
Putting a note on the front door for people to use the side gate, I was busy prepping the grill when the first visitors appeared. I had two small fridges outside ready for such occasions, one filled with soft drinks, juice and water for the kids, and another filled with drinks for adults. I felt a little self-conscious being surrounded by so many women, most who I knew were single, but the kids had a blast as soon as they found themselves in the water. The pool was large so there was plenty of space for them to muck around.
“I know four of us spoke to Laura,” Sally whispered as she handed me a beer, “Not sure she’ll come though. I made sure her kids heard though.”
“Oof, she’ll probably hate me even more, thinking I sent you.”
“She could do with an afternoon out of that damned house.”
I wasn’t expecting her to come so I didn’t give her another thought. By lunchtime, I had the grill firing, cooking up plenty of burger patties, sausages, rissoles, kebabs and ribs. The women of the street helped me out by bringing finger food, bowls of salad and pastries. I was in the middle of dishing up a plate of burgers, the rolls and trimmings already on the long picnic table, when a woman and three children appeared through the side gate.
Wiping my hands on my apron, I somewhat carefully approached them. I figured introducing myself to the kids would be safest. The little girl recognised me as I got down on a knee. “Well, hello. Who are you?”
“I’m Emily.”
“Hello, Emily. I’m Chris. Nice to meet you.” I took her hand and she giggled. I also recognised the absolute silence behind me. “And who’s this little man next to you, Emily?”
He was rather shy, hiding behind his sister. I guessed he was younger due to the size difference. “This is Mark. He’s three.” Well, according to Emily, he was ‘free’, but I understood. “I’m five. I go to school now.”
“Well, that’s good to know, Emily. Hello, little guy. I’m Chris.”
He was blushing, but when I offered my hand, his little one found itself in mine. “Hello,” he whispered. Definitely shy.
“You guys want some food? There’s plenty on the table. If that’s okay with your Mummy?” Only then did I dare look up, thankful her eyes were behind sunglasses. I figured there was a hate-filled glare still, but at least the kids could have a fun afternoon.
“Don’t eat too much, you two,” Laura said.
A few of the other kids came up, seeming to be friends with both Emily and Mark, and they disappeared with them. Laura approached me and it took all my willpower not to take at least one step back. She definitely looked me up and down. “Thanks,” she muttered.
“You’re welcome,” I managed to reply without resorting to sarcasm.
“This is my youngest, Katie.”
I smiled before saying, “Grab yourself a bite to eat, make yourself at home. If you need the bathroom, it’s inside, down the hall. It’s being refurbished.”
“Don’t plan on staying too long. Long enough the kids can have fun.”
“Fair enough.”
I made sure I stayed at the other end of the table once all the meat had been cooked. I’ll admit, she did intrigue me, and I was interested in her story. Anyone would be after what Sally told me. Humans are naturally curious. Despite the attitude, she was attractive, and as a man, when you find someone attractive but with an attitude, there’s almost that desire to try and win them over. She didn’t know me from Adam, and I had a feeling she didn’t want to know me anyway. I assumed this would probably the only time I’d see her in a social situation, though I’d already told Sally there would be an open invitation for their kids to use my pool, though only with adult supervision.
No surprise the kids barely ate before ending up in the pool, noticing Emily was capable of swimming in the shallow end, with little things around her arms to keep her afloat, though Mark sat on the edge and dipped his legs. I was eagle-eyed, aware it was my pool, and the last thing I wanted was an accident the very first time I invited everyone around. I was also feeling rather hot having spent a couple of hours by the grill, so eventually headed inside to change into my swimming shorts, grabbing a towel, heading outside.
Conversation stopped at my appearance. I was no swimwear model. I stood around six foot. No idea about my weight, but I was twenty-eight so I had ten years of keeping fit behind me. I didn’t have washboard abs or massive pecs, but I did have definition on my slightly hairy chest and down my arms. And I’d certainly earned a tan recently as I spent plenty of time outdoors in the sun.
Smiling awkwardly, I headed towards the pool and joined all the kids. They were all very friendly, many of them thanking me for the pool. I was soon gently launching them into dives and bombs, shrieks of laughter filling the air. And that just led to a few of the mothers joining us. Noticing Mark being rather left out, I swam towards him. “Want to swim?” I asked.
“I don’t know how.”
I turned around. “Wrap your arms around my neck,” I said. Once he wasn’t actually choking me, I took him out into the middle. Glancing back, I said, “Deep breath, hold it, and close your eyes.”
I did the same thing as an example then dunked us both. Rising out of the water, the first sound was his laughter. “Do it again!”
So I did it again. I must have done that for five minutes before I moved him off my back, holding him in my hands in front of me. “Kick your feet, move your arms,” I suggested, showing him how to do it.
“Wait, I’ll get him some floaters,” Sally said.
A couple of minutes later, he had the same things on his arms as his sister, ensuring he was at the shallow end. He was having a ball, keeping an eye on him, though his sister and the other kids were doing the job for us. So I swam away, just relaxing and enjoying the cold water. I didn’t dare glance at Laura, who I could see sat at the table with a few others. I was already assuming she was going to chew me out about something later.
No surprise she was the first who wanted to leave though. And no surprise Emily and Mark didn’t want to get out of the pool. I got out of the pool and grabbed my towel, easily lifting Mark out first, giving him a quick wipe down, before I did the same to Emily, making her giggle as I tickled her sides at the same time.
Laura helped her kids get ready to leave, Katie now in one of those baby holder things I knew went in the back of a car. I didn’t have kids so didn’t know what they were called. Once they were dressed, I did follow them at a distance, Laura eventually stopping. “Say goodbye to Chris,” she said.
Emily came up and hugged me, getting down to a knee as she threw her arms around my neck and kissed my cheek. “Thank you,” she whispered.
Damned near brought a tear to the eye. Mark shook my hand, though he giggled this time. I stood up and looked at Laura. “Thanks,” she said, managing not to sound completely pissed off at me.
“You’re welcome. Should have taken a dip in the water. Your kids are free to visit whenever they want, preferably with an adult present.” She made a sound of disgust and left without another word. Turning back to the table, all the ladies were staring at me. “What?” I asked.
“Shit, if there is a way you’ll get her to soften up to you, Chris, it’ll be through her kids,” Sally replied.
“Yeah, I think I’ll just avoid her so I keep my balls attached to my body.” I grabbed a beer before taking a seat. “Kids are cute, though.”
“Emily adores you already. Never seen her like that with anyone else,” Rebecca said. She lived to the other side of me, “Though I reckon she adores you because of the pool.”
The pool party was a success. The kids loved it, but I sat them all down at the end and said they were not to visit without an adult or my presence, and they wouldn’t be allowed in if it was only myself. I warned them that if anyone broke that rule, no-one would be allowed to visit the pool. Their mothers backed up my words, and there were firm nods that they understood. As for the mothers, I think I was accepted as part of their group. It was weird being the lone man. Only two of my visitors were married, another had a boyfriend, the rest were single. There was more than one suggestion about that fact, considering I was a single man.
For the next month, I focused on my house. Ripping the bathroom out was a lot of fun, though I made sure I had assistance with it, just like the kitchen. A new bathroom, toilet, and sink. New hot water system had been one of the first things I’d installed when moving in. Putting new tiles on the floor and walls proved to be an exercise in patience, but we got the job done within a week.
Next was painting and decorating. I did that alone over a two week period. Once that was complete, it was time for new furniture, having an entire new bedroom delivered, and then a new living room, including three and two seater couches, an entertainment centre, liquor cabinet, which I then filled up. I switched one of the spare bedrooms into an office, while the other two bedrooms remained empty except for a bed and a couple of bits of furniture. I didn’t anticipate too many guests.
Mum and Dad popped in to visit every few days. My sister knew I’d moved but wasn’t particularly interested. We were not estranged; she was just at that awkward age being eighteen now where she was living her own life. I’d see her on birthdays and the holiday periods. Other than that, there’d be the occasional message, but that was about it. I did hope things would improve in a couple of years. Dad approved of all my improvements. Mum wondered how much I’d spent before remembering I had cash to burn, plus I’d bought them plenty of gifts already.
Through this entire period, I’d receive the occasional visitor, though it was on the weekends where my pool was put to good use. I got to know all the kids as they played on the street, and that’s when I did see Emily at least, as she had plenty of friends, and all of them were confident enough to come up and speak to me. They seemed to enjoy watching me wash my car, something I did once a week. The entire cul-de-sac visited my house from time to time to enjoy the pool. Well, everyone except Laura and her kids. I happily sat back with the adults while the kids enjoyed the pool and I got to know all of them rather well. Some of their stories were the same…
Sally was twenty-six with a son, Oliver, who was ten, and Emma, who was six. Both had the same father. He’d turned into an abusive piece of shit between the birth of their children and was now out of the picture entirely.
Rebecca was twenty-five with two sons, John, who was six, and Ben, who was four. John’s father was in prison as, unbeknownst to her, he was a drug dealer. Ben’s father had walked out two years earlier.
Charlene was twenty-four with four kids. Two sets of twins. Two boys aged six, James and Neil, and two girls aged three, Molly and Olivia. She’d married at eighteen, divorced at twenty-two, and was now struggling to make ends meet.
Emily was twenty-seven with one kid, Steven, aged seven. She’d only divorced in the previous year, her ex-husband proven to be having an affair considering his secretary was the one to confess everything. Despite that, the ex-husband and secretary were now engaged.
Anna was only twenty-two with two kids. A son, Brett, six years old, and a daughter, Nicole, who was two. The father of Brett was well and truly out of the picture, but the father of her daughter was only recently out of the picture. From what I learned, it was at least an amicable parting.
There were others, but that’s just a flavour. And there I was, the lone single man on the street, living a life of comparative comfort. I didn’t feel any guilt about it, but I didn’t have a heart of stone. Sally confessed she struggled from time to time just to ensure all her bills were paid. I heard that more than once.
I was still intrigued about Laura, though. There was just something about her. But none of them would tell me. “We’re not sworn to secrecy, but if we were to divulge her secrets, she’d kill us then you,” Rebecca said one afternoon over coffee at my place, “Or maybe the other way around. You know all our stories now, Chris. Life can be difficult at times, but what she’s been through at times… I’m glad I’m healthy, so are my kids, got a roof over our heads, food in the fridge, clothes on our back.”
With my house now pretty much finished, the backyard having the finishing touches applied, the front lawn re-laid and a new garden, I found myself in need of a new project. I was standing outside one morning, drinking a coffee, when I looked around. I had an idea and smiled to myself, taking out my phone and opening the messenger service we all used.
Chris: Good morning ladies. Just to let you know that, now that I’m content with how things have worked out, I am now offering my services. No, not in that way, Anna. If you would like lawn care and other maintenance, just give me a shout and I’ll pop over, either with a lawnmower, paint brush, or a hammer and screwdriver.
Anna: Any other services available, Chris? ;-)
Sofi: If there are, I just don’t tell my husband.
Sally: I’m not going to look a gift horse in the mouth, Chris. If you could help out with the lawns and garden, at the very least, I’d be very appreciative.
Anna: Yeah, I bet.
She followed that with emoji’s that suggested a blowjob. I’ll admit, I hadn’t been laid since moving into my new house. And being surrounded by plenty of young, gorgeous, available women, who now had no problem showing off skin when visiting my house with their kids, it was a reminder of just how long I’d been without female company.
Rebecca: My backyard is a disaster, Chris. Garden is completely dead. Anything you can do about that, please?
Chris: I’ll make a list of things to do, Becca. First and foremost, I’ll do some lawn care for those who want it.
Sally: Chris, I’ll speak for everyone. Please, we’d all be very appreciative of any offers of help.
Nearly everyone agreed with Sally. I was already popular with all their children thanks to the pool, plus I was always friendly with them whenever they were around the street. Some of the kids loved my car, putting them in the passenger seat as I revved the engine, earning plenty of giggles and childish roars of laughter. I had a feeling I was now going to be equally as popular with the adults. I wasn’t doing it for any reason than it was the right thing to do, and it would make me feel good at the same time.
Laura was part of the group chat. She was conspicuous in her silence. Sally spoke for everyone though. I felt a smirk form. I’d just leave her until last and await the reaction.
Chapter 55: The Good Neighbour Ch. 02
Chapter Text
Sally was the first non-paying customer of ‘Christopher Jones Mowing and Maintenance Service’. I’d insisted I didn’t need any money, that I was simply doing it because I wanted to. I spent a day mowing her lawns, tending the garden, and performing a little general maintenance. She had a car that barely ran, so I took a look at that, promising to return the next day. She offered me dinner that evening.
I got laid for the first time since moving in that same night. Thankfully, she assured me we’d simply be friends with benefits as she didn’t want anything serious. “Plus, I know you have a thing for Laura for some reason,” she stated while actually snuggling into me. That had me chuckling.
“I do not have a thing for Laura.”
“Yes, you do. Every time you walk by her house, you’re always looking for a sign of her. And, despite no doubt trying not to, she pops up into conversation every so often and there’s no doubting your interest in her. And then there’s Emily. Every time she’s outside, she goes straight to you. As I’ve said, she adores you already and no doubting you adore her in return. Bet she talks about you all the time with Laura.”
“Okay, fine, I’m interested simply because she thinks I’m a piece of shit without knowing me, so there’s that part of me which wants to prove her wrong. Do you think I’m a piece of shit?”
“Wouldn’t be in my bed if I thought that, Chris.”
“Well, there we go.”
“You do realise I won’t be the only one. I know for a fact Rebecca, Anna and Amy are not after anything serious but definitely like you.”
“Talked about it?”
“Chris, we just want to be fucked occasionally and it helps that you’re a good guy, somebody we already trust. We know you’re not after anything serious, and neither are we. Well, until you get your hands on Laura.”
“Oh, for fucks sake…” Sally chuckled at her own joke. “Well, when I do get around to her place, there’s bound to be quite the scene. No doubt I’m going to piss her off.”
“I’ll let them know you’re a great fuck.”
“I am?”
She smiled, sat up and swung her leg over me, straddling my body. Lifting herself up, I enjoyed watching my cock disappear inside her, before she leaned down and kissed me. “God yes, I’ll be letting them all know in the morning.”
Having breakfast at her place wasn’t as awkward as I thought it would be. Her kids knew who I was, were friendly as they had breakfast before school. Sally walked them there as I headed home to grab my tools before taking a look at her car. Being honest, it was a complete shitbox in need of a good tune up. I was no mechanic, but the years restoring the Commodore with my father had helped my knowledge. I took all day just giving it some TLC. By the time I was done, I won’t say the engine was purring, but it was certainly running better than in the morning.
Over the next couple of weeks, I helped around the neighbourhood. Sofi was married but even she was eager for my help, insinuating her husband was a lazy slob, barely lifting a finger inside or outside the house. I didn’t trust myself entering her house as she wasn’t shy in coming forward, though thankfully didn’t make things too awkward. I won’t lie, she was attractive, but I didn’t like the idea of being someone who she was cheating on her husband with.
“Might just have to dump his useless arse then,” she said, “Sally and Rebecca have been very complimentary about what you’re packing in those shorts, Chris. And that you have a rather talented tongue.” I felt myself blush at her seductive tone. “I haven’t had my pussy eaten in at least three years.”
“Fuck off!” I exclaimed, “Are you serious?”
“Now you know why I love flirting with you, Chris. I know you won’t give into temptation, but I need at least a little fun.”
She disappeared inside, returning with a beer in each hand, handing me one as we took a seat in the shade. Her backyard was pretty much done. “Are things that bad?” I had to ask.
Shrugging, she took a long sip of her beer. “I guess I still love him, he’s the father of my children, but that spark is just gone. We’re just going through the motions, it feels. I get the feeling he’s just hanging around until the kids are old enough to understand.” When she started to cry, I was left feeling more awkward. “He’s having an affair,” she sobbed, “I know he is. I’ve got the evidence.”
“Fuck,” I muttered, eventually getting up so I could hug her, “So why not kick him out?”
“He won’t leave this place. He’ll put up a hell of a fight. And I don’t want to leave this house either. This is my home. My children’s home.” She sighed. “Chris, you, me, Laura and Joanne are the only people who own houses on this street. Every other house is a rental. We’re the fortunate people.”
“Laura owns her house?” I asked, once I’d taken a seat.
Anna smiled immediately. “Yes, she does. Bought it with her ex-partner... She’s now working incredibly long hours just to keep a roof over their heads.” Her smile broadened. “Sally told me you have a thing for her. Or, at least, you want to prove something to her.”
I looked down at my beer, pulling at the label. “Do you know who I am, Sofi?”
“What do you mean?”
“Ever heard of Christopher Jones?”
She thought for all of ten seconds before her jaw dropped. “No fucking way!”
I did keep one article for the time someone figured out who I was, or the time I would reveal who I was. “Promise me this stays between us, just for the moment. I was going to tell everyone eventually.”
She made a cross on her chest. Considering she was Catholic, practising or not I wasn’t sure, it meant something. Showing her my smartphone, I opened the article, which had a photo of myself and Julie outside the building I now owned, giving a rundown of what my company was now doing. “What the fuck are you doing here?” she asked.
“Living an ordinary life,” I replied.
“But… But you’re rich!”
I shrugged. “I’m not that rich. Yes, I do have a few digits, but it doesn’t really mean much to me. I was just fortunate. Right place, right time, right idea. It hasn’t changed who I am at heart. Yes, it’s made life easier, but I won’t let it change me.”
She sat in silence for a few minutes before meeting my eyes. “I understand,” she said, nodding to whatever she was thinking, “If you do fall in love, and someone falls in love with you, it’s based on who you are as we see you, not who you are based on… yeah… been burned before?”
“More than once. The last woman I was with can be considered the catalyst to moving this way. I was tired of all the bullshit.”
She took a deep breath. “Thank you for telling me, Chris. I won’t tell a soul.”
“Thanks.”
“Sure you don’t want to head inside and eat my pussy? I keep it nice and smooth. And I’m very wet right now.”
I gave it some thought. “I’d love to, Sofi, though only when you’re at least separated.”
“Good reason to kick the prick out tonight. Oh well, guess it’ll just be my fingers again.”
“Send me a video.”
She smiled. “Okay, I can do that, at least.”
I received a few videos later that night. Fingers. Couple of dildos. And a toy up her butt. She wasn’t shy about who she thought about while she was busy fucking herself either. Then she sent me the evidence she had. She’d taken screenshots of his phone of the conversations. From what she had gathered, he was fucking more than one other woman. I almost walked back to her house to give her what she wanted.
A week later, I only had Laura to go. I purposely left it for a weekend as I wanted to draw her attention. I knew it was going to cause an almighty argument. I wasn’t exactly sure why I wanted to earn her ire. I guess I still wanted to just prove that I wasn’t an arsehole.
I didn’t arrive too early, late enough that the kids would be awake at least. I couldn’t just attack her lawn with the lawnmower, it needed a good trim first. I put in my earbuds first, opening Spotify on my phone, selecting my metal mix. First album was by Nightwish. Perfect. Nothing like a bit of symphonic metal while hard at work. Over my earbuds I had ear defenders, started up the strimmer, and got to work.
It took five minutes for me to receive a tap on the shoulder. In fact, it was more a shove to gain my attention. Killing the strimmer, I lifted the defenders from my ears then turned off my music.
“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Laura asked. Man, the glare in her eyes would have made others just slink away without another word.
I smiled. “Doing your lawns.”
“I don’t need my lawns done.”
I looked around. “Hmmm. Well, I’m going to disagree with your assessment there, Laura. If your front yard looks like this, I can only imagine your backyard. Considering I’ve already helped all our neighbours, I figured I’d do the neighbourly thing and help you with yours.”
“I don’t want your help,” she retorted, I think through gritted teeth.
I smiled again. “Tough shit. So you can either accept my help, begrudgingly or otherwise, or call the police and have them escort me away. Your choice.”
She turned and stormed away, turning back before walking inside. “Fucking arsehole!”
I returned a small wave, not letting the smile waver, before she disappeared. I glanced to see our short argument had attracted an audience. I just turned on the music, put the defenders back in place, and got back to work. The front yard took a couple of hours work. Good music playing the entire time. Had to get rid of a lot of weeds. Mowing. Then the edges too. Those are always annoying.
After stopping to eat a sandwich I’d brought with me, I headed to her backyard. That was in a horrific condition, but I got to work straight away. There was a veranda out the back, the yard with a few toys which I moved out of the way before getting to work. While I worked, now listening to Unleash the Archers, I noticed Emily at the window, watching me work. She waved at me, giggling away, though she quickly disappeared, no doubt called back away by her mother.
I stopped around five pm with a tonne of work still to do, taking everything with me. I was feeling rather hot and bothered by the time I got home, so stripped off entirely and took a dip in the pool. Heading inside, I’d just opened a beer, a towel around my waist, when someone hammered at the front door. Opening it to reveal Laura, she burst in without hesitation. She was wearing a tight white t-shirt that clung to her body, a short skirt, which was a surprise, and a pair of trainers. She looked rather good. In fact, she looked fantastic.
She turned towards me and noticed I was standing in front of her in just a towel. “What the fuck are you doing?” she asked.
“Well, I just finished having a swim. Now I’m having a beer.”
“I don’t mean that. I mean with…” She gestured vaguely, “What are you trying to do?”
“Help people who need it.”
“Bullshit. People like you don’t just help without wanting something in return.”
“People like me? You don’t know me, Laura.”
“I don’t need to know you. You’re all the fucking same.”
I laughed at her. “Jesus Christ, what the fuck is your problem?”
“My problem is I don’t need strange men appearing at my house trying to help when I didn’t fucking ask for it.”
I stepped forward and noticed the momentary fear in her eyes. “Maybe it’s because you’ve got a stick so far up your fucking arse, you’re incapable of asking for help, and when someone does something for you simply because they want to, all you can do is then berate and fucking complain about it and then wonder why you’re fucking alone!”
She slapped me for that. Part of me did think I deserved it. “You fucking bastard!” she spat. What I didn’t expect next was for her to burst into tears. “You have no idea what I’ve been through…”
She suddenly seemed very small before me, hugging herself, unable to meet my eyes. I stepped towards her, guiding her with a hand on her back towards the couch. To my surprise, she sat down while I quickly disappeared. Two minutes later, I returned in a polo shirt and shorts. She hadn’t moved an inch. Heading to the kitchen, I made a couple of coffees, put the mugs on a tray, a pot of milk, some sugar, a few biscuits, carrying it into the living room, I sat down next to her, pulling the table closer.
“How do you take it?”
She sniffed a couple of times, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. I found tissues in the bathroom and handed her the box. “Two sugars. Black,” she finally replied.
I placed two sugars in her mug. I did the same with mine but added a dash of milk. I stirred her first then mine. Leaving them there, I turned towards her. “Let’s start again.” I offered my hand. “I’m Chris. Pleased to meet you.”
She looked up and met my eyes. The one word that crossed my mind was broken. But she took my hand. “Laura,” she said quietly.
“I’m new to the neighbourhood. I’m sure you’ve seen me about helping people. I’ve been fortunate in my life to be in the position I am. Ever seen that movie ‘Pay It Forward’? Bit of a tear-jerker… Actually, it was overly sentimental tosh, but I liked the message. So I’m being a good neighbour and doing that more than once.” I took a sip of my coffee. “I have no idea what I’ve done to piss you off so much. I mean, our first meeting was interesting, to say the least. Only seen you once or twice since then, when you came to the pool party. Haven’t seen your kids around here since. I know Emily would love to come swim again. She’s bloody adorable though, see her around all the time, quite the little chatterbox. Mark’s a delightful little boy too. I don’t know you at all, Laura. You don’t know me. But you seem to have made a judgement on who I am without even giving me a chance. No idea what’s happened to you before. I’m sorry if someone hurt you, or people hurt you. Life is cruel that way. In fact, having spoken to all our neighbours, life can almost be intolerable at times.”
She leaned forward to take the mug, watching her sip at her coffee a few times. “Good coffee,” she said.
“I treat myself to certain things. I love good coffee.”
“I don’t trust you.”
“Fair enough.”
“I don’t particularly like you either.”
“But you don’t know me. I’d like to get to know you.”
That earned a look. “Why?”
“Well, despite the attitude, I think you’re quite attractive to start with.”
“So you just want to fuck me? Is that it?”
I groaned. “No. I said I want to get to know you, not that I just wanted to get under your skirt.”
The walls went up again as she stood up and walked to the door. I guess I’d said the wrong thing. Wasn’t the first time I’d done that. “I don’t want anything from you, Chris.”
“Didn’t think you did nor have I insinuated you wanted a thing in return. But I’ll be around tomorrow morning to finish off your back yard though. I’m sure I’ll get the same welcome as always.”
She glared at me, practically stomped her foot, before she walked out my front door. I sat content with life, smiling to myself, finishing both our coffees. I hadn’t missed the fact she’d put perfume on. She’d smelled absolutely delightful. And she would have only done that for a reason.
I finished the mowing by late morning on the Sunday. Whether Laura had seen me come or go, I wasn't aware, but I hadn't seen her come outside. Both Emily and Mark watched me from the window, and this time, they watched me nearly the entire time. Every time I had the mower heading back towards the house, they'd wave at me. I'd wave back immediately, of course.
There was still more work to be done, but it was Sunday, it was hot, and I wanted to relax. I'd sent the entire street an invite to come chill out by the pool for the afternoon, something I knew both adults and kids would appreciate. I always kept the fridges stocked with drinks, and could easily throw some snacks into the oven or onto the barbecue if it was necessary.
Knocking on Laura's front door, I wasn't expecting her to answer, but to my slight surprise, she did. Now, due to my business, I was used to negotiation and, when in the boardroom, I'd learned to take no prisoners. I tell it how it is and that's it. Was always funny out-arguing someone with twenty years more experience. I hated bullshit.
"Laura, you might want to be a miserable so-and-so, but that doesn't mean your kids need to be miserable as well. At 1pm, I expect you and the kids at my place with everyone else. If you're not at my place by 1:30pm, I'll be knocking again and making sure your kids at least come and have some fun." I turned to walk away, taking about three steps before glancing back. "Make sure you're wearing a swimsuit so you can join everyone in the pool, at least for a few minutes. Shit, it might actually put half a fucking smile on your face for a few minutes."
Didn't hear a response nor hear her close the door as I practically marched home. I got everything ready and most people had started to arrive by around twelve thirty. I kept an eye on my watch and was rather surprised that Laura appeared with the kids ten minutes before I told her to arrive. Emily ran straight towards me, seeing more than one amused glance as I picked her up, holding her in my left arm, her arms loosely around my neck.
"Well, how are you, kiddo?"
"Are you going to keep working around our house?"
"Well, I might, but I think Mummy will eventually tell me to go away. Now, I got very warm doing all that mowing. How about a swim?"
"Let me get my floaters!"
Mark tugged at my shorts, wanting to be picked up too. While Emily disappeared, I picked him up and, when he hugged me, I saw more than a few smiles in my direction. "You want a swim too, little guy?"
"Yeah!"
"Get your things and you can join the rest of us in the pool."
Sally and Sofi were in the kitchen, taking over what I'd been preparing. Both of them grinned at my arrival. Didn't say anything to me, though their faces suggested plenty. Shooing me away, I joined most of the kids and a couple of adults in the pool. What did the kids want? They wanted launching! Must have done that for half an hour before snacks were served. The kids barely ate a thing, enjoying the cool water far too much. I eventually joined the adults at the table. Laura again stayed far away, but at least seemed friendly with some of the others.
What did catch my attention was when she stood up and removed her shirt and shorts to reveal a black bikini. And she was utterly stunning. Never would have believed for a second she'd carried three kids. Okay, maybe a few light stretch marks, but things like that didn't bother me. She didn't have the biggest bust but she had a fantastic arse. I know I gazed for a while. No, I didn't just gaze. I definitely stared.
Thankfully, she didn't notice as she slid into the pool. "Earth to Chris," Sally said next to me.
"Huh?"
"Shame she seems to hate your guts," Rebecca stated, though the smirk on her face suggested otherwise for some reason.
"Yeah, still don't know why about that either."
"Don't worry, we have a plan to leave you alone with her," Sofi said, "Trust us."
I wasn't bothered either way. I didn't join Laura in the pool, waiting until she got out before I took another dip. Slowly but surely, mothers and kids dried off, thanked me for the invite, and disappeared. Emily and Mark were rather involved with keeping me occupied, and by around 5pm, they were the only two left in the pool.
Lifting them up to sit on the edge, I floated in front of them. "Now, kids, I'm thinking that it's Sunday night, and no-one really wants to cook dinner on a Sunday. So how would you like a treat?"
"Like what, Chris?" Emily asked.
"Well, I'm not sure what Mummy will think, though..." I glanced at her, watching me with a neutral expression, "I'm thinking of...Hmmm... What do young children like to eat? How about... A bowl of steamed vegetables?"
"Ugh, noooo!" Emily cried. Mark just pulled a face that he didn't like that idea at all.
"Hmmm. I don't know... Do you want something I cooked?" They shook their heads. Didn't blame them, to be honest. "Do you want something delivered?" Both of them smiled and nodded. "Ah, I know your game. You want takeaway, don't you?"
"McDonalds!" Emily exclaimed.
"Well, I just happen to know that I have enough money to buy you McDonald's. Do you think Mummy will want McDonald's too?" Both of them nodded eagerly. "Okay, so I'm thinking... Happy Meals for you two. Cheeseburgers?" Nodded heads. "Fries?" Nodded heads. "And thickshakes?"
"Yay!" they exclaimed together.
"So that's your dinner. What about Mummy? What does she like?"
I leaned closer. "She likes the big burger," Emily whispered.
"You mean a Big Mac?" Emily nodded, her brother copying her. "With fries and a drink? Maybe Mummy will want a thickshake too?"
"And ice cream!" Mark cried.
"Oh, I've got ice cream in the freezer. Go take a look." They both sprinted into my house. They figured out my fridge rather quickly. "Third drawer down!" I called.
Excited screams followed around ten seconds later, both of them appearing at the sliding door. "Mummy, he has a drawer full of ice cream! Can we stay for ice cream?"
Laura didn't stand a chance now. She glared at me before sighing in defeat. "Fine. We can stay for dinner."
Grabbing my phone, I put an order through on the app, buying myself some dinner and adding a couple of things. Picking up the kids, one in each arm, I glanced at Laura. "Come inside, take a seat. House has central air so it's always cool."
I thought she was going to say no, but she put on her shirt and shorts and followed me inside with Katie. Placing the kids down on the floor, I flicked on the TV and put on some cartoons. Laura sat on the same couch as me but as far away as possible. She watched the kids but never looked at me. Katie was busy crawling around at the same time, I think on the verge of walking and talking.
We sat in silence until the food arrived. The kids were ever so excited. I asked if it was okay for Katie to at least nibble on some fries, Laura nodding. I handed her a meal, and was surprised she whispered, "Thank you."
"You're welcome."
I'd bought some nuggets as well, giving Emily and Mark a couple, putting the box between Laura and I. We ate in silence again, this time a rather comfortable silence. "Kids, no ice cream if you don't finish your food," Laura said. I glanced at her in surprise, "Remember to thank Chris when you're finished."
They were not going to miss out on ice cream. Thankfully, they didn't wolf it down so they shouldn't be sick later, but as soon as that last morsel of food was done, they were up and ready for dessert. Laura asked them to wait until we'd finished our food first. Once we were, I followed them into the kitchen, opening the drawer, asking them to choose whatever they wanted. "Laura?" I asked, poking my head around the corner, "You want some too?" Her head was down, fidgeting a little bit. I was left thinking she was nervous or uncomfortable. "You want to go home?"
"No. I want to stay."
"You want some ice cream?"
"Chocolate, please."
"Okay, bowl of choccy ice cream, coming up. Emily?"
"Chocolate!"
"Figured. Mark, chocolate too?" Of course, he nodded, so I served up four bowls of ice cream. I didn't have any for Katie. I didn't want stains on my new carpet just yet. The kids ate at the low table again, giving them napkins and wet wipes to keep their faces and hands relatively clean. Laura nursed hers, sitting Katie on her lap and giving her a couple of small spoonful's.
Once finished, I placed the bowls and spoons in the dishwasher, everything else in the trash. Mark had eaten a lot and was now lying on the couch, resting his head on his mother's lap. I picked up Emily and placed her on my knee. "Full?"
"I'm going to burst!"
"Good. Glad you had fun today."
"Thank you, Chris," she said ever so sweetly.
"You're welcome, munchkin."
She moved so she was settled across my lap, resting her little body against mine. Laura noticed, and for the briefest of moments, I saw her eyes soften. "Emily, can I ask a personal question?" I felt her tiny head nod against mine. "Does Mummy smile?"
Laura looked at me in surprise. I was expecting anger or for her to storm out. "Mummy is sad," Emily said softly, "I hear her crying sometimes."
The one thing I'd learned about kids is that they could be brutally but unfailingly honest. "I'm sad to hear that, Emily. Why does Mummy cry?"
"Mummy is hurt, Chris. Bad men hurt her. That’s why she’s always sad.”
I glanced at Laura again, now not willing to look in our direction, stroking her son's hair. Katie was now fast asleep in her stroller. "I don't like hearing that, Emily. That's not very nice. Do you hug Mummy when she's sad?"
"All the time."
"Good."
"Do you hug your Mummy, Chris?"
"Of course. Whenever I see her. Nothing better than a Mummy hug."
"What about your Daddy?"
"Eh, sometimes. We're men. We usually shake hands but I sometimes need a Dad hug too."
She went quiet for a few seconds. The next question was a kick in the guts I didn't expect. "Do you want to be a daddy?"
She didn't know. Laura certainly didn't. No-one knew. Not even my parents. I shuffled and cleared my throat. That's when Laura looked in my direction, noticing my discomfort. I didn't know how to reply. She was five years old, wouldn't understand, didn't need my burdens on her. Nor did Laura. "That's a story for another time, sweetheart."
I looked anywhere but down at her nor at Laura. Far too many buried emotions started to flood back. Just Emily being on my lap was now too much. She hated me, but must have noticed something amiss. "Thank you for dinner, Chris. But I think we should go home."
I cleared my throat. "Sure, sure. I'll help."
"You don't..."
"Laura, I want to."
She considered me for a few seconds. "Okay."
Emily didn't want to walk, so I happily carried her down the street to her house, Mark and Katie in the dual stroller. I was surprised Laura allowed me inside her house. I didn't gawk too much but did have a look around. Obvious signs that three young children lived there, but there were touches that I'd call feminine at the same time. Some nice pieces of art on the walls. She put Katie down in her crib, as she was completely out of it, before placing Mark in his bed. I carried Emily to her room. She quickly got changed and under her covers, holding her arms wide for a cuddle. Turning out the light, she had a night light to provide some illumination.
"Will we see you soon?" she asked, hearing how tired she now was.
"Of course, munchkin. I'm not far away."
I stayed on a knee, just about able to see her in the darkness. I heard her yawn a couple of times. "Chris?"
"Yes, sweetheart?"
"I wish you were our daddy."
I'm glad it was dark, otherwise she would have witnessed a grown man on the verge of crying quietly to himself. I kissed her cheek and carefully walked out, shutting the door slightly so light still shone through. Wiping my eyes, I walked back through the living room, Laura sitting on the couch, already nursing a glass of wine. Glancing her way, I nodded before just walking towards the door. I heard her get to her feet.
"Wait," she said softly. I stopped and waited as asked, "I know it's none of my business, but that question my daughter asked... What she just said… It got to you..."
I couldn't help the sigh. "You know nothing about me, Laura. Still doesn't explain why you hate my guts. You know my name, where I live, and I guess bits and pieces you've learned from the girls. I'm twenty-eight years old. Five years ago, I was engaged to be married. Honestly thought she was the love of my life. We had plans for the future. Big house. Kids. Two cars in the garage. You know, the idyllic life. I was twenty-three at the time, she was twenty-two. I was doing well for myself. She was content studying.
Anyway, she announces that she's pregnant. I'm over the moon. Not sure about a lot of blokes out there, but I've always wanted to be a father. Like my old man in many ways. When she told me, I'm delighted. Excited. Can't wait to see our child born.
Within a month, she comes home and says she's had a miscarriage. I'm devastated. She's neutral. I figure that's a natural reaction. Grief takes shape in many forms. But while I'm devastated for weeks, within what feels like a fortnight, she's over it and just getting on with life. Something just didn't feel right about that. My mother had at least two before she had my sister. It's not something easily gotten over unless you never wanted it in the first place."
I turned around and finally met her eyes. "It wasn't?" she asked softly.
I took out my phone and sat down on the couch. She sat away from me, but close enough to hear. "She went out for dinner with friends around a month later. Thankfully, I have good friends, or I did at the time, and they seemed to know already."
I played the recording. My fiancée admitted that she'd gone straight for an abortion and that she lied to me about it. She confessed to not wanting children at all. If she fell pregnant again, she'd claim another miscarriage by getting another abortion. Her ultimate aim was to marry me, enjoy all the benefits I could give her, before attempting to take me to the cleaners within a few short years.
"My friend sent me the recording that same night. I was waiting for her at home the next morning. I played it for her, took back my engagement ring, and kicked her out of the apartment. I haven't seen nor spoken to her since that day. I'm all about freedom of choice, but I will not be lied to in such a manner. If she didn't want a child at that time, at least allow me a conversation, or allow me to break-up and find someone willing to start a family with me. But it was the barefaced lie then everything else on top of it."
"How old..."
I glanced at the hallway. "Our child, whether a son or daughter, would be between four to five years old now. I was hoping for a daughter first." I ran my fingers through my hair. "It doesn't end there though. Oh no, I've been played for a fool more than once. It's the whole reason I've ended up here. The last girlfriend I was with. I was contemplating proposing. I was older, a little wiser, certainly more careful in choosing a partner. But I still had the wool pulled over my eyes. Thought we had something special. What I learned is that I was one of half a dozen men warming her bed from time to time. Four of us figured it out and confronted her. Absolutely no guilt whatsoever from her. Cake and eat it sort of thing. Once through with her, I'll admit, I was a little done with relationships in general, and I needed to get away from the area. I needed to come home." I think I surprised her by chuckling. "I've never told a soul about any of that. Not my friends. Not the girls around here. Not even my parents know why I dumped Samantha despite being engaged, and why Megan disappeared from my life."
I stood up and walked to the door. "Emily says you're hurting, Laura. I look at you and see myself in many ways, but I keep my pain rather well hidden. You wear your pain clear as day. I don't actually know what happened to you. I'm sure you're wondering why I'm even interested in you. I guess part of me thinks, because you seem to despise me so much, I'm protecting myself from being hurt again, because you're not interested. But there's also that part of me, I guess as a man, that sees the walls you've put up and wants to see them come crashing down, but that’s because I believe there’s a wonderful human being behind those walls. Maybe you’ll see there is at least one guy out there who isn't a complete piece of shit. I mean, I've figured out who or what has hurt you, at least. Thing is, I adore your kids already. Did you hear what she said to me?"
Laura wiped her cheeks but nodded. "Yes," she whispered, "I was at the doorway."
"I'm not sure how to answer it. But I don't want to break her little heart." I glanced back one more time. "Know when I said you were attractive? I wasn't lying. I think if you smiled at me, you'd be utterly perfect. Breathtakingly, achingly beautiful. Add to that you're clearly a good person at heart..."
"You don't know that," she retorted softly.
"I know enough. I see enough." I opened the door. "Goodnight, Laura."
I was nearly home when I heard footsteps behind me, turning to see her chasing after me. I stopped and turned as she came to a halt a couple of paces away. "No-one has bought me dinner in three years, Chris."
"It was just Macca's. More for the kids."
"But you didn't have to do it." She started to fidget. "Why? Why do all this for me? For us?"
I shrugged almost helplessly. "As I said, your kids are adorable. But I've not just helped you. I've helped everyone around here."
"But you seem to focus on me more..."
"I'll admit, I am. Because, for some strange reason, I'm finding myself drawn to you. In fact, despite the fact you seem to despise my very existence, I find myself quite liking you actually. One of those things, the heart wants what it wants. The brain? Well, it's been fooled before." I took a deep breath. "Laura, I'm not going to chase you forever nor force you into anything you don’t want. But I will keep doing what I'm doing. I'm in the fortunate position where I can help people. It's who I am at heart. If you accept it begrudgingly, so be it. Accept it with a smile? You'll get one back. But your kids seem to adore me at the same time. Might be worth thinking about..."
"You'll just leave," she whispered, now hugging herself.
"Hardly. I own this place. I have no intention of going anywhere for a very long time. This is my home."
"Then you'll get bored, either of the kids or me... or both..."
"Unlikely but I can understand the concern. I'm a single man, never married, no children."
"I don't trust you."
"You barely know me. I've invited you to my house and garden more than once now. You've barely said a dozen words in all that time. Well, I can say you've got manners, at least." I took a step towards her. "So, I 've got a way to rectify all these problems. Come over for dinner."
"What?"
"Come over for dinner. Just you. I'm sure one of the girls can watch the kids for a few hours. Come over for dinner."
I watched her eyes and face, considering the offer. "When?"
"Wednesday night."
"Okay."
I smiled. "Cool. I've got your number. I'll message you later."
"Okay."
"Goodnight, Laura."
"Night."
I watched her walk away. She had a tight little arse on her. What surprised me was that she did glance back. Didn't see a smile on her face but it was enough that she looked back. I waited until she'd disappeared inside before I turned home.
Chapter 56: The Good Neighbour Ch. 03
Chapter Text
My phone lit up the next morning. Laura must have shared the news. Sally called me on Monday night. “Chris, what the hell did you say to her?”
“What do you mean?”
"I’ve never heard her so flustered in all the time I’ve known her. She even sounds a little excited.”
“Well, colour me shocked. I figured she accepted the invitation just to shut me up.”
“Guessing if it gets serious everything else you’re doing stops?”
“Of course it would. But it’s just dinner. It’s a modern world. We’re not even dating yet, so I will continue having fun until she suggests something, not that I’m expecting it. But considering we haven’t even had dinner yet, I’m not going to count my chickens.”
“Chris… Just treat her right. For all of us. We all adore you, so don’t fuck this up.”
“Thanks for the pep talk, coach.”
She laughed, wished me goodnight, and hung up.
Wednesday arrived quickly. I spent the morning washing my car. Not that I needed to, I found it rather therapeutic, cleaning inside and out. I started preparing dinner mid-afternoon, not wanting to spend half the night cooking, so it was all about preparation and just warming up later on. Part of me was definitely thinking I wanted to impress her, the other part just wanted a peaceful night and perhaps actually getting to know each other.
I was half-thinking she just wasn’t going to show up, but when Sally messaged me at 6pm, letting me know Laura had dropped off her kids, I figured she was giving herself an hour to get ready. I had the starter keeping warm in the oven when she knocked at my door. I opened it to reveal her dressed in a yellow sundress, a pair of flat shoes, fantastic legs, faint make-up on her face, and she’d even done her hair.
I was actually speechless for a few seconds. “Thanks for coming,” I finally said, standing aside and gesturing.
There was no missing the fact she was nervous as all hell, fidgeting immediately. Taking a chance, I gently took her right hand in my left, making her start for a second, before gesturing with my head, leading her through to the kitchen. Pulling out one of the stools, she sat down, resting her purse on the counter.
“What would you like to drink? Beer? Wine? Something else?”
“I’d love a beer.”
“Anything particular?”
“Whatever you’re drinking will be fine.”
I was a beer snob. Most Australian popular beers are nothing more than bottled piss. I usually drank imported beer from Europe. I had plenty of beers from Belgium and Germany, ensuring I had the right glass as I poured her a beer before doing the same for myself. “Hope you brought an appetite,” I said.
Being as pale as she was, the blush was noticeable. “Chris…” She paused, looking around for a moment. “I… I mean…” She sighed to herself before meeting my eyes. “Thanks.”
Then she smiled. Jesus wept, I was proven one hundred percent right. Achingly beautiful. I definitely gazed at her in silence, which obviously made her self-conscious. That just made her blush, then add that to a shy smile, and I stood absolutely no chance. Watching her curl a little hair over her ear, she was beautiful to adorable within a second.
I already had the table set, so I made sure she was seated by serving the first course. I had candles on the table, slow jazz playing in the background. We ate for a couple of minutes in silence before she said, “Wow, this is… Chris, this is fantastic. You made this?”
“Yeah. I’m no culinary master, but I’m somewhat confident in the kitchen.”
“This is really good.”
“Thanks.”
She cleared her plate. Always a good sign. Sipping at our beers, I asked, “So who are you, Laura? Asked you here for dinner and realised I actually know next to nothing about you. I’ve asked the girls but they obviously won’t tell me. Don’t want to earn your ire apparently.”
She laughed. My god, what a glorious sound. Noticing my reaction, she blushed again. But she was relaxing in my presence, which is all I wanted. Her eyes had changed. No longer what I’d been greeted with so many times. Maybe she’d given everything I’d said some thought and was at least willing to meet me halfway.
“Want the whole story?”
“Just the important parts.”
She offered her hand. “Laura Cassidy.”
“Christopher Jones. Pleased to meet you.”
The name meant nothing to her. She’d perhaps give it some thought later. “Cassidy is my maiden name. I’m twenty-five. I was born in Melbourne but my family moved to Sydney when I was five. Have lived in the suburbs all my life. Mother to three children, as you know. Work as a PA in the city. Long hours as it’s a prestigious law firm. But those hours mean I could afford my house. I’m obviously single.”
“PA? University degree?”
“No. I graduated high school and went straight into the workforce. Retained my job through three pregnancies. One of those places which understands young women want kids but won’t kick them to the kerb when they do want to start a family. Plus, I work bloody hard at what I do, and I’m good at my job.” I smiled at the confidence in her tone but she faltered as no doubt it wasn’t all sunshine and roses. “Chris…”
I took a chance and took her hand. “Just dinner, Laura,” I said softly, “Just want to get to know you.”
“I still don’t know why. You’re a single man. Even I can see you’re good looking. I wonder what you even see in me.”
“Everything.”
She glanced at me, knowing she was judging my tone, my face, everything about me in return. “I’m a single mother with three children and a history you don’t want to know about. I’m hardly a catch.”
“You’re a beautiful young woman, with a career, her own house, who is raising three wonderful children. How the hell are you not a catch? If you’re worried about the kids, I think it’s already proven that two of them adore me. Katie just doesn’t know me yet.”
She scoffed. “That’s all I’ve heard. ‘When is Chris visiting again?’ ‘Can we go visit Chris today?’ All I hear is your name half the time.” She tried to glare at me, but it didn’t work. “I don’t want to see them hurt too,” she whispered.
“Not going to happen,” I said, taking our plates and loading those into the dishwasher, before grabbing our mains from the oven and serving those, also taking two new beers from the fridge, ensuring they were different and low alcohol. At most, I wanted a buzz. I didn’t want either of us drunk.
She took one bite of the meat and moaned with pleasure. I chuckled at her reaction. She blushed again but stared at me in amazement once she swallowed. “Please tell me you bought this.”
“Nope. Prepared everything this afternoon.”
She put her knife and fork down before lowering her head, unable to look at me. I took her hand again, feeling her squeeze mine in return. “No-one has done this for me before,” she whispered.
“There’s a first time for everything, and maybe I’ll get the chance to do this more than once. I hope you’ll accept another invite. I’ll feed the kids first before making sure we get some peace and quiet.” She met my eyes, leaning across to wipe her cheek. “All you need to do is give me a chance, even if it’s a small one.”
“I’ve been hurt too often,” she sighed softly.
“I would say ‘I know’, but I don’t. Laura, let’s finished dinner then tell me. I let go of my burden. Only you know the truth. So, let me carry yours in return.”
She managed a smile, picked up her knife and fork, and ate another mouthful. The smile that formed, the delight in her eyes, utterly worth it. We made general chit-chat about the neighbourhood. She thought the pool made me the most popular house on the street. She actually loved my car. Didn’t know much about them herself, but she knew a good one when she saw it. Admitted to loving what I’d done with the house inside. Apparently I did have good taste.
“What do you actually do though?” she asked over dessert.
“A bit of this, a bit of that,” I replied, cleaning my spoon before placing it in the bowl, “I tell you what. Next Wednesday, take a day off from work and I’ll show you.”
“What do you mean?”
I rested on my elbows for a second. “After my last couple of relationships, I have difficulty trusting people. But I want to trust you, Laura. But to do that, I need to show you a few things. More than anything, humour me. Next Wednesday, you’ll learn more about me than you’d expect. All good, I assure you.”
She chewed on the invitation for a couple of minutes. “Okay. Anything I need do?”
“Wear something spectacular because you’ll be on my arm all day.”
We retired to the living room once we’d finished eating. She now sat much closer to me, each of us with a glass of wine, hearing her gasp at the selection I had, asking her to select whatever she wanted. Considering the number of bottles of wine I had, the numerous bottles of liquor and liqueurs, the beers, the house itself, I’m sure she was doing sums in her mind.
“Want to hear the whole truth?” she finally asked.
“I’ll listen to whatever you have to share.”
She took a sip of wine before placing it on the table, relaxing back and actually moving closer. “I was twenty when I fell pregnant with Emily. It wasn’t planned. I wasn’t planning on having children until the age I am now. I was on the pill but, well, I was actually pretty bad at remembering to take it. My own fault, though I don’t regret having Emily. I do regret Brian entirely.
I loved him, or thought I did. But as soon as I was pregnant, he changed. He…” She paused before whispering, “He hit me. A lot. Never hit me where the baby was. He was a prick but wasn’t stupid. But the further along I was, the worse his behaviour. And he demanded things from me.”
I placed my wine down and ensured I sat in a way I could get closer. “What happened?” I asked softly.
“I was seven months when he put me in hospital.”
“Jesus…”
“I didn’t see him again. Restraining order. Made sure he was charged. Emily has never met her father. He’s not on the birth certificate. I made sure of that. Dad was ready to kill him, so were my two brothers. But I gave birth to a healthy baby girl eight weeks later. She got me through the worst of it afterwards. I don’t know where he is now. I wasn’t living where I am now when I was with him.”
“Where does the blonde come from?”
“My mother.” She ran fingers through her hair. “I’m a natural brunette.” I smiled as there was a little playfulness in her tone, particularly when she met my eyes. She was relaxing, despite the topic. That’s all I wanted. Long as she stopped glaring at me with unbridled hate. “The father of Mark and Katherine, Katie, wasn’t an abusive piece of shit. He’s was an altogether different piece of shit. He killed my faith in just about everyone for a while.”
“Why do I have a feeling this might be worse?”
“Worse in a different way. I guess I leapt into my relationship with John rather quickly. I was a single mother with a baby and, well, I guess I was a little desperate for love. John seemed to fit the bill. I was pregnant within six months of meeting him. He was delighted. We bought the house, moved in, and everything seemed great. Mark was born, he was a good father, treated Emily like his own, and we made plans to have another child and getting married. It was only after I found out I was pregnant with Katie that I learned the truth.”
That’s when she needed to wipe her cheeks. Figuring I might as well, I pulled her into my chest, feeling her arms wrap around me in return. Caressing the back of her head, I felt her snuggle into me. I smiled to myself as she was very warm and soft. “He was having an affair from the time I was pregnant with Mark to the moment I found out and confronted him. With my best friend, Simone.”
“Fuck,” I murmured.
“They’re now married. They had the audacity to invite me to the fucking wedding.”
“Fuck,” I repeated.
“So many of my friends knew about it too. It just about destroyed me. No-one around here knew about it, at least, that’s why I can still trust them. But all my old friends? Gone. I refused to have anything to do with them. They chose their side.”
“I’m sorry,” I whispered, “But now I understand…”
“I never hated you, Chris. I just… I don’t trust easily, and never think the best of anything. I’m naturally suspicious nowadays.” I snorted, making her giggle. “Thank you, Chris. I really mean that. No-one has ever done something for me without wanting anything in return. The lawns alone look so much better.”
“While you’re welcome, that’s not entirely true. I invited you over for dinner.”
She snuggled into me even more. “I’m glad you did. I haven’t had a night like this in a long time.”
We sat for a few minutes in silence, Laura snuggling into me, stroking the back of her hair. I heard her sigh and she gave off the sense of being content, at the very least. When she lifted her head away from my chest and met my eyes, I didn’t hesitate for a second. The moment our lips met, it was like a spark went off. Thirty seconds later, she was lying back on the couch, my tongue playing with hers as my body ended up between her legs. She was wearing that same perfume again. I could taste the food we’d eaten, the beer and wine we’d just been drinking. Her lips were soft. Her eyes were alive with delight. She moaned softly into my mouth as my sheathed erection pressed into her.
It was only when my hand found one of her breasts that she gently, but I think reluctantly, pushed me back. “Too fast,” she whispered, “God, I want to, but too fast.”
“Sorry.”
“No… No, please don’t apologise. The body is willing, Chris. It’s more than willing. But the head needs to catch up first.”
I glanced at my watch. “What time were you getting the kids?”
“Ten.”
“Why don’t we get them now and put them to bed?”
“You’d do that now?”
“Sure.”
Sally was surprised to see us, but she smiled as I guessed she could see dinner had gone rather well. The kids were fast asleep, but I was able to pick both of them up, each head resting against a shoulder, as Laura carried Katie in her arms. Walking inside her house, she put Katie to bed first before taking Mark from me, putting him into bed, a kiss on his cheek from both of us, before we both put Emily to bed. She woke up just enough to see me, earning one of those adorable little smiles. “Goodnight, munchkin,” I whispered, kissing her cheek, Laura giving her a kiss too.
I stood in the living room, wondering what to do next. I was a little out of comfort zone now. Laura walked towards me, looking as nervous as I felt. “The kids adore you in return, Chris,” she said.
“Yeah…”
“Emily has never been this affectionate with anyone she doesn’t know, but she’s adored you from the moment you appeared on my doorstep. To me, that tells me that you’re a good man. Kids just know. Then again, I think all the kids in this neighbourhood adore you.”
“It’s the pool. Kids dig pools. Chicks dig cars.”
She fidgeted again. “I know you’re sleeping with some of the girls. Are you going to…”
“I told all of them it will depend on you, Laura. I invited you to dinner tonight to get to know you. Now that I know a little bit more about you, I want to know you even more. If you want to give this a shot, you give the word, I tell the girls no more.”
“You’d do that for me?”
“In a fucking heartbeat.”
She kissed me for that. It wasn’t just a kiss. It was something else entirely. I’m still not sure how we didn’t end up in her bedroom doing a lot of other things, but we ended up on her lounge all over each other again. I lifted her dress, lowered her panties, found out she was a natural brunette, and made her cry out as I gave her one hell of an orgasm. Then I gave her one more… and another… and another…
Carrying her to her bedroom, I undressed her before pulling back the covers and making sure she was comfortable. Kneeling by the bed, she gazed at me with a dreamy smile. “If I stay, the kids might expect it again and again. I’d love to stay but don’t want to send the wrong message this soon,” I said, “But I had a great night, Laura. I’ll send a message tonight, if you want me to?” She took my hand and squeezed it before nodding. “Okay, we’re going to give this a shot?” She nodded again, noticing her eyes glistening, caressing her cheek with my fingers. “You know I was right about one thing. You are achingly beautiful when you smile.” I kissed her softly. “Goodnight.”
“Goodnight, Chris,” she whispered.
I sent a string of messages the next morning. All my friends were sad that they wouldn’t have fun with me any longer but were delighted that Laura had warmed to me enough. I was surprised at the turn around in her attitude, but I wasn’t going to fuck it up by pissing her off. As usual, I had visitors on the weekend, and Laura appeared this time without needing an invitation. I kept myself busy with all the kids as usual, playing all sorts of silly games, but I did hear snippets of conversation. Whenever I glanced in her direction, she was smiling.
Organising everything for Wednesday took a couple of days. Scared the shit out of Julie by calling her and announcing I wanted to visit by the office and my apartment. The whole reason was to make a point to Laura about the route I’d chosen. Whether she ended up believing me or not was a little out of my hands. All I wanted to prove, in the end, was that I was serious about my life where I was.
Still, I dressed to impress on Wednesday. I rarely ever wore a suit. I was one of those company owners happy to wear a shirt and slacks. But I had plans, so it was a dress shirt, cufflinks, suit and tie, expensive leather shoes, an expensive watch, designer shades, making sure I looked the part of a successful business and owner of a multi-million dollar company that only grew bigger with each passing month. I had my finger on the pulse, but I had plenty of good people working for me. I preferred being hands off, and hated micro-managing.
My phone rang, recognising the number. “You outside, Tim?”
“That I am, sir.”
Heading outside, the limousine was parked outside my house, Tim standing by the rear door. “Circle around, Tim, and park outside number fifteen.”
“As you wish, sir.”
“My name is Chris.”
We always had this argument. He smirked as always. “As you say, sir.”
“Your son okay?”
He paused and the smile grew. “He’s doing well, sir. Treatment seems to be working.”
“Good. You ever need anything else, all you need do is call.”
“I will. Thank you.”
He circled the cul-de-sac and I could already see the ladies walking out of their homes. I saw Sally, Rebecca and Anna gazing at me in surprise. They usually saw me in nothing more than a t-shirt and shorts. I glanced their way and grinned before approaching Laura’s front door. Knocking, she opened it to reveal herself as an actual goddess. She’d taken what I said to heart.
“How do I look?” she asked nervously.
“Angelic, if that’s not too corny.”
She then noticed what I was wearing. “I… I wasn’t expecting…”
“As I said, it’s a surprise. Are you ready to go?”
She grabbed her purse, a small coat, and announced she was. She was rather tall in her heels, up to about my shoulder. She noticed the limousine and stopped. “What the hell, Chris?”
“Tim, this is Miss Laura Cassidy. She’s my guest for today.”
“Does Miss Jenkins know you’re coming, sir?”
“Yeah, she’s already having kittens about it.”
She looked at me. “Sir? He’s calling you ‘sir’?”
“I’ve told him to call me Chris, but does he listen? No. Swear he does it just to wind me up.”
I opened the rear door for Laura to slid in. She glanced at me, a smile on her face but her eyes definitely wondering just what I had planned, closing it and quickly heading around the other side. Getting in, Tim had the partition down. “Office first, sir?”
“Aye, then we’ll go to the apartment. Has it been cleaned?”
“Miss Jenkins has spent the past two nights in a hotel as she’d done nothing but fret the entire time.”
I almost laughed. I trusted her implicitly but she did worry whenever I turned up out of the blue. At least I’d given her a couple days warning this time. Tim closed the partition and took off. Laura sat quietly next to me for all of five minutes before turning to me. “Okay, Chris, what the fuck is going on?”
“I promise you’ll learn everything within the next few hours.” I took her hand in mine. “Do you trust me?”
I didn’t expect the immediate smile. “I do.”
“Good.”
Joining the freeway heading into the city, I offered her a drink from the bar. She suggested it was a bit early before laughing, taking the offered tumbler of liquor with ice. She sipped at it before glancing at me again. “Who are you again?”
“Christopher Jones.”
She gave it some thought but it still didn’t register. I wasn’t actually famous. You had to keep up to date with the latest tech to even get a hint of my name. But that was only where I’d made my break. Since then, I’d gone far beyond that. Arriving in the CBD, Tim threaded us along the one-way streets before arriving outside the building where my offices were. I didn’t own the building, I wasn’t that rich nor influential, but I did have offices at the top with the best view.
“I’ll wait in the lobby, sir,” Tim said.
“We’ll grab you when we’re done upstairs.”
Taking Laura by the hand, I greeted the security guards, leading us through the barriers, before pushing the button for the top floor. We actually had the top three floors, but it was the top where my barely used office was, and where those I left in charge made their home. The elevator opened and the woman behind the reception desk immediately grinned.
“Mister Jones!” she exclaimed, “I didn’t know you were coming.”
“Snap visit, June,” I said, rounding the desk and hugging her, “How are you?”
“I’m just fine.”
“And how’s Bob? Is his heart okay?”
“He’s doing much better now, sir. Much better.”
“The CTJ Foundation?” Laura asked, “What’s that?”
“Who is this?” June asked.
“June, this is Laura Cassidy. She’s special.”
“Well, about time, sir. About time after all that unseemliness.”
“CTJ Foundation?” Laura asked again.
I looked at June. “Care to do the honours?”
“The Christopher Terence Jones Foundation. Experts in current and future technology, particularly in regards to tackling the issues that plague us today. Add to that a side dish of philanthropy. How many charities are we supporting now, sir?”
“Have to ask one of the eggheads in finance that.” I gave her a hug again. “Lovely to see you again, June. Give Bob my best. Remember, if you have any problems, you’ve got my number.”
“I will, sir. Thank you.”
Opening the door, it wasn’t as busy as the floors below, but it was still a hive of activity.
“Neil, how is Sue?” I asked, poking my head in an office. He was one of my directors. Good guy. A bit bland, but he was good at his job.
“Fine, boss. Just fine.”
“Kids doing well in school?”
“Yeah, they’re doing grand, boss. Thanks.”
“Good to hear. Hope to see Sue and the kids at the company gathering in December.”
“Sure. I’ve already mentioned it. She’s eager to come as always.”
“Good man.”
I felt Laura squeeze my arm tight, no doubt wondering who she was watching. “Liam!” He recognised me and grinned, giving me a high five. If anyone knew about the finances, it was him. I liked him because he was a character, but when I needed him serious, he was a bulldog.
“Boss man, in the house!”
“How are the numbers looking?”
“Better and better, boss. The Japanese are fully invested now. Getting some Americans sniffing around now. If they buy in, we can add at least a zero to the value of the company.”
“Get them on board as soon as possible. We get the Yanks on board, then we go for Europe. The likes of the Germans will love the idea. We’ve got the patent, but if we can spread it around, all the better.”
“I’ll crunch some numbers and have the boys on the phone non-stop.”
I stopped and said hello to everyone. I wasn’t in the office often, but when I appeared, I was only ever greeted by grins, handshakes, hugs. I looked after my employees. Julie was in her office on the phone, though as soon as I knocked as she saw me, she said goodbye, hung up and slid over to hug me. Not only did Julie run the day to day affairs, she was one of my best friends. We’d graduated high school in the same year. We’d never been intimate, our friendship far too important to both of us to involve sex, plus another reason.
“Let them know I was coming?” I asked.
“Of course not, Chris. You show up and it brightens their day. Most other bosses show up and I swear the stench of shit stinks out the floor.” Realising what she just said, she blushed before noticing Laura next to me. “Ah, is this your friend, Chris?”
“Julie Jenkins, meet Laura Cassidy. Laura, this is Julie, otherwise known as JJ, though only to me and selected others. One of my oldest friends and the person I trust most to look after my foundation.”
They exchanged friendly pleasantries before Julie suggested we head to my office. Unlocking the door, I opened it to reveal a rather large, luxurious room. Quite frankly, I thought it a waste of space, but Julie had insisted on it for the rare times I hosted important clients. Taking Laura by the hand, I led her to the window to take in the view. We could see the bridge, harbour and opera house in the distance. I let the two women chatter as I walked over to the drinks cabinet, pouring the three of us a tumbler.
Standing at the window, Laura turned to me again. “Who are you?” she asked softly.
“She doesn’t know, does she?” Julie added.
“She knows what is important at the moment.” I took her hand and met her eyes. “Laura, I’m sure you’re figuring things out. I’m going to explain everything during the day. But all this… This isn’t me. It’s bullshit.”
Julie scoffed. “Here we go. ‘I’m just a boy from the west. Blah, blah, blah’.” Then she seemed to remember everything, why I’d left it all behind in one way, and her face fell. “Shit, sorry, Chris. I sometimes forget.”
“Don’t sweat it, Julie. I try and forget about it most of the time too.”
“Is this about…” Laura started to ask.
“Samantha Tyler was the fiancée,” Julie said, “I liked her, but what she did to him? Bitch. Should be glad I never got my nails into her. In fact, there was a line of friends ready to deal with her. Megan Rainsford was his girlfriend who proved to be nothing but a giant slut. I never liked her. Always thought she was a rebound taken too far, but my best friend was in love.”
“Now who’s the broken record?” I retorted.
“I’ve been your friend for eighteen years, Chris. I’m still looking out for you after all this time.”
“I know. It’s why I love you.” I glanced at Laura. “Platonic, of course,” I added, before asking, “How’s Jennifer?”
“She’s just fine, sends her love as always. Wondering when you’re going to visit for dinner.”
“Who’s Jennifer?” Laura wondered.
“Her wife.”
“Oh…”
“It’s why we never had sex, Laura,” Julie said, giggling away, “The only penis I like is a fake one attached to my wife. Still love this big adorable doofus though.”
“Jesus Christ, Julie!” I exclaimed, laughing away.
She kissed my cheek. “I’ll leave you to talk. Are you going to the apartment after this?”
“Yeah.”
“Why don’t Jen and I join you there? We could enjoy lunch together. You know Jen loves to cook.”
“Good idea.”
“Got dinner plans?”
“Already have somewhere reserved. Explains the clothes.”
“Okay. Lovely to meet you, Laura. I’ll see you again quite soon.”
“Lovely to meet you too.”
I heard the door close behind me, sipping at our drinks before she put her glass down, turning towards me. “So you own a company, business, foundation, whatever you want to call it?”
“Yeah.”
“And you are rich?”
“I have a solid bank account.”
“And an apartment?”
“More than one. I own a dozen in the city. I rent out eleven of them, Julie took over the one I lived in until I moved to where I am now. They’re investment properties. I intend to sell them eventually. They’re usually a headache.”
“You own a dozen apartments?”
“Yeah.”
“Fucking hell, Chris. So what does your foundation do?”
“To be honest, we don’t just do one thing.” I took her hand and led her to the couch, sitting her down. “When I was nineteen, I designed an app for smartphones. It became far more popular than I anticipated. Soon enough, nearly anyone who had a smartphone had this app. It went global. It was a phenomenon. I was a multi-millionaire by the time I hit twenty as I refined the app, made improvements. Then I moved on to other things. I’ve always had an eye on the latest trends, and I’m good with numbers. So I invested my money and looked at what else I could do. I’m nothing if not ambitious, or at least I was. Within five years, I’d set up this company. My account just kept growing, but I didn’t want to just rest on my laurels, nor did I just want to see my bank account grow and let it sit there. So, in addition to technological research, I made sure we invested in a charitable arm, looking after those less fortunate. I know how lucky I am to be in the position I am. Remember when I mentioned about ‘Pay It Forward?’ I do that big time.”
“Who knows?” she asked.
“Mum, Dad and my sister. Only one of our friends where I live as we were having a heart to heart and I needed to tell someone. A couple of close friends who have known me most of my life.”
She took my hand, meeting my eyes. “And me?”
“I wanted you to know me first, Laura. I trusted you straight away, but I wanted you to know me without all the bells and whistles. All this?” I gestured around. “I’m fortunate to be where I am, to have what I have. But it means nothing without having someone to share it with. Remember Samantha? I thought I could share this with her. The term gold-digger comes to mind regarding her. The recording proved it in the end. Megan was just a mistake. Those two relationships resulted in me being careful. I wasn’t lying, it was…” I sighed. “I don’t know…”
“Well, I do like the man you are, Chris. The man I met for dinner last week. The man who my children adore.”
“Good. That’s just what I wanted.”
Chapter 57: The Good Neighbour Ch. 04
Chapter Text
Julie joined Laura and I in the limo. It was only a short drive to the apartment. Jennifer was waiting for us, Julie no doubt calling her ahead of time. As they prepared lunch, I showed Laura around. While she was impressed with all the amenities, she mentioned it was more functional and a bit cold. Certainly not somewhere you’d raise a couple of children. She seemed to understand, at least partly, my desire to get away. The apartment had served its purpose, but by the end, I hated living there.
We enjoyed a long lunch together. Jennifer had a cracking sense of humour, the perfect foil for Julie. They could only marry recently due to the change in law, but they’d been together for ten years. I’d been the first person Julie had confessed her sexuality to. It had only brought us closer together, that level of trust. Julie told her the story and Laura smiled at me in such a way, Julie suggested to Jennifer they make themselves scarce.
I told Julie not to bother heading back to the office, the four of us sitting on the balcony to enjoy the afternoon sun and perhaps more than one bottle of wine. I wasn’t a wine connoisseur, despite all the bottles I owned, but I did enjoy a particular bottle if it melded with a meal. I called Tim once it was close enough to the time of our dinner reservations. Asking Julie to bring Jennifer out to my house as soon as possible, I escorted Laura downstairs. It was only a short drive to the restaurant, one of the finest, if not the finest in the city.
I’d taken dates there before and my face was well known. It was one of the places that didn’t list the prices on the menu. You just paid the bill at the end of the night without question. She leaned across the table. “Chris… What should I get?” she whispered.
“Whatever looks good to you, Laura. This is your night. Whatever you want to eat, whatever you want to drink.”
She smiled at me. “I want one of everything!”
“Order it then.”
I think she considered taking me up on my offer, but we both went with a three course meal, and a bottle of wine to accompany each course. I was amazed at how easily the conversation flowed, but while I relaxed in her company, she noticed enough to suggest the experience… It just wasn’t me. The suit was starting to annoy me. The waiters were fake. The people around us were fake. I was recognised by people and I just detested most of them. Fake greetings, fakes laughs, fake fawning. By the end, I was gritting my teeth. I hadn’t put up with this in a few months and I hadn’t missed it for a second.
After paying the bill, I took Laura by the hand and led her outside. Tim was on his way. “You know the only real people in there? You and me, Laura. Did you believe any of them when coming up to talk to me?”
“Major whiff of bullshit and a lot of arse kissing.”
“Tim, our driver today. I know all about him. He’s a good friend. He was one of my first visitors to my new house. Him and a few of the boys sinking cans by the new pool. When he’s not working, I’m just Chris. One of the guys. No-one special. I know his wife well. Sandra. Lovely women. You’d love her. His young boy? He was very sick. Needed specialist treatment in the United States. No way he could have afforded it. Cost him a minimum $150,000. I gave it to him, the full lot, not expecting a thing in return, just hoping to enjoy his continued friendship.”
“Is that why he calls you ‘sir’?”
I grinned. “Nah, he just does that to piss me off.”
The limo arrived, Tim getting out to open the door. “Where to, sir?”
“Home, Tim. I mean my real home.”
He smiled. “Of course, sir.”
“And make sure you bring the family around soon. My fault for not asking you to come around again sooner. I’ve been rather busy with everything.”
“I’ll mention it to Sandra once I get home, Chris.”
“Good man.”
Laura snuggled into me during the journey home. He dropped us off outside Sally’s house, as she’d looked after the kids again. As she collected them, I quickly headed home to get the hell out of my suit. T-shirt, shorts and trainers on, I found Laura still at Sally’s house. Same as the previous week, I carried Mark and Emily across the road to her house, watching as she put Katie in her crib first, before we put Mark in his bed, then Emily in hers. She was dead to the world, so didn’t wake up this time.
Laura changed into a shirt and shorts, walking out barefoot, grabbing a couple of beers from the fridge, joining me on the couch. Didn’t even touch a drop before she straddled my lap, looking into my eyes. “I prefer this, Laura,” I whispered, “What we’ve done today… The foundation does mean everything to me, because we’re doing some good in the world, but it runs itself. I get emails constantly and deal with it that way, but I don’t want to be there every day. Everything else? It’s all bullshit. You know what I want? I want what we’ve had. The best Saturday night in my mind would be you curled up against me on the couch, the kids sitting on the floor in front of us, all of us watching some really bad TV after having enjoyed a hearty home cooked meal. But that’s just me, Laura. What do you want? What do you think?”
“I think you’re a wonderful man, Chris.” She leaned down and kissed me, running my fingers through her hair as her tongue slid into my mouth. She smelled delightful again, that lingering perfume and just her natural scent. Maybe shampoo and soap too. Leaning back, she rested a hand against my chest. “While the meal was fabulous, that just isn’t me, though it was a lovely treat. That dress I wore? It’s the only one I have, and it seemed cheap compared to everyone else. Julie and Jennifer though? Delightful. Everything else? Frankly, I don’t think I’m missing damned thing.”
“She’s from this part of the world, as is Jennifer. They do love that apartment though. They’re not interested in kids. It’s why I moved here. I didn’t choose this street for any specific reason. I chose the house because it was a project to get my teeth into. Once that was done, I wanted to help everyone else, including you. Not by throwing money at you, but just by helping out where I could.”
“What do you want more than anything else in the world, Chris?”
“You and the kids in my life for the next sixty years or so.”
That was the right thing to say as she kissed me again. I managed to stand up, feeling her arms and legs wrap around me as I managed to carry her to the bedroom. I pushed the door until it was nearly closed, lowering her to the bed. No surprise clothing was practically ripped off before I had her on her back, my mouth between her legs. She quickly asked me to switch, ending up on my back as she spun around, and I felt her soft lips around my cock while I continued eating her out.
She was pretty damned good at sucking my cock, that’s for sure.
Sliding my cock inside her for the first time was an experience in itself. I didn’t look down for a second. That felt great, but I watched her eyes. She moaned softly once I was buried, no real surprise she wrapped her legs around me. No idea how long we made love for, long enough that I came twice and she enjoyed an orgasm or two of her own. I kissed her everywhere whenever I had the opportunity. Compliments rained down on her.
Spooned against me once we’d simply had enough, I felt her fingers running up and down my arms that were wrapped around her. “I love you,” I whispered.
She turned around, hugging me tightly, feeling my shoulder get a little wet, before I heard the smallest whisper of the same words returned. I held her like that until she fell asleep, holding her close the entire night.
We were woken by two young children the next morning, thankful we were covered by a couple of blankets. Laura woke up and asked if they wanted breakfast, then suggested two of them go wait in the living room for the adults to get up. Katie was awake and standing up in her crib, Laura putting on some clothes before picking her up. She was on solids now, at least.
“Ready for the madness of a Thursday morning? Got to get them fed, dressed, and off to school.”
“Well, this should be an experience.”
Emily talked constantly, but she was utterly delightful. Mark was a quiet child, but he was still very sweet. I looked after the kids while Laura enjoyed a longer shower than usual, ensuring Emily and Mark both dressed for the day. Emily was in kindergarten, Mark was at pre-school, while Katie went to work with Laura as there was a crèche at her office.
It was all a bit of a whirlwind as she loaded up the kids. I watched it all happen and knew what I needed to do, but I couldn’t move too fast. I figured it might scare her off. Still, Emily wanted a cuddle before she went to school. When Laura asked Mark if he wanted one too, I got down on a knee and he practically crashed into my chest. “See you, little man,” I said. His goodbye was very shy. He was still coming out of his shell with me.
Within an hour of going home, I was inundated by the ladies of the street, all of them wanting the latest gossip, though by the time they saw the smile on my face, they didn’t need to ask a single question. But I knew I needed to be honest with all of them, so gathered them outside and confessed who I was. They were surprised but I knew nothing would change. They accepted me as Chris, the guy down the street, not whoever else I might have been.
“Still going to mow our lawns?” Sally asked.
“Nothing changes, at least in regards to that.” I took a sip of my coffee. “I love her and her kids,” I whispered.
They were not surprised by that confession.
I sent Laura a message, asking if she wanted me to pick up Emily. She messaged back immediately, thinking that was a great idea. Driving my Mustang to her school, I parked up outside on the street and immediately received glances from many of the mothers. I heard the school bell ring and a flood of children headed in our direction. Emily noticed me through the crowd, shouted my name and ran straight for me. I was down just in time to pick her up, tickling her immediately, her laughter echoing around. I’m fairly sure there were plenty of smiles in our direction, but I didn’t notice them.
I broke the law by putting her in the front seat, but when I revved the engine, she giggled again. “It’s loud, Chris!”
“I’ll drive slowly.”
Laura surprised me by arriving at my place well before she would normally get home. Hearing her knock at the door, she smiled as she walked in with Katie and Mark in tow. Mark joined his sister watching the TV, Katie lying on the floor next to them, as she joined me on the couch. “I’m working too many hours,” she said sadly, “I’m missing too much.”
“Move in with me.”
“What?” she asked, bursting into laughter, though she stopped rather quickly upon seeing my face. “You’re serious?”
“I’ve got three empty bedrooms that need little people in them. And while I enjoy living alone, I’d rather have a house full of people I love. You asked me what I want, I told you what I wanted. Move in with me. I know it’s fast, but I don’t want to delay and think about it.” I took her hands in mine. “You know it’s right. And remember what Emily said?”
She nodded, watching a couple of tears trail down her cheeks as she comprehended what I was saying, what I was offering. “You really want to be?” she asked softly.
“I’d love nothing more, Laura. Not just with your children, though. I want you with me for a long time to come.”
I thought she’d think about it and worry. Instead, she leaned across and kissed me, hugging her tightly to my body. “Sorry I was such a bitch,” she whispered.
“Please, totally worth it now.”
I flicked off the TV as Laura and I sat on our knees in front of the kids. “Emily,” Laura started, “You remember what you said to Chris, about being your daddy?”
Emily was a smart kid. She figured it out immediately. She stood up and crashed into me in floods of tears. Got to me at the same time. “I love you, munchkin,” I whispered, needing to wipe my cheeks.
“I love you too,” she sobbed. Mark joined his sister, as he understood what his mother meant, whispering that I loved him just as much. Katie didn’t understand, but Laura picked her up and joined our group hug. “We’re going to be a family?” Emily finally asked.
I glanced at Laura, who smiled and nodded. “Yes, we’re going to be a family.”
Things moved quickly. Very quickly. Laura was ready to move in that weekend. All she needed to bring were her personal items, the kids personal items and toys, and we’d figure out the rest going forward. The kids’ beds were easy to bring across, and it was no surprise that all our friends pitched in to help to transfer anything of major importance.
“Knew you’d win her heart,” Sally whispered, “Far too good a guy to go to waste. If not her, one of us would have tried snagging you.”
Rebecca snorted. “Please, he was infatuated with her from the moment she told him to fuck off the first time. He had that look in his eyes that suggest ‘I’ll win her the fuck over or die trying’.”
Emily had her own bedroom for the moment, Mark and Katie sharing a bedroom, putting them in the larger room so they had plenty of space. I had a tonne of space in my bedroom for everything Laura brought across. She realised I didn’t have all that many clothes. I spent most of my life in a t-shirt and shorts, maybe a polo shirt if I felt like dressing up.
One thing I noticed was the artwork Laura did bring across. I found myself looking at them on the Sunday night after they’d moved in. The kids were in bed, Laura busy sorting out her things. I was staying out of the way as she was a little stressed with it. I’d promised her a massage once she was sorted out.
When she appeared next to me, handing me a bottle of beer, I had to ask, “Who did these?”
“I did,” she replied softly, the smile forming utterly adorable.
I smiled. “You’re an artist?”
“Sort of. It was a hobby for a while.”
“These a good, Laura. I mean really good. If you had the time, think you could get better?”
“Practice makes perfect.”
I turned to her, leaning back against the table. “Close your eyes.”
“Why?” she asked, a shy smile again on her face. I kept each of those smiles in my memory.
“Trust me.” She closed her eyes. “Are you happy?”
“I am. I can’t remember feeling this way. It’s been a long time.” She opened her eyes, leaning forward to kiss me.
“So you’re happy here. But are you happy with what you’re doing? Say you didn’t have to worry about needing to provide for your children, that you had the freedom to pursue whatever interest you had. And, I promise you, I’ll support you no matter what. What do you want to do?”
She opened her eyes. “Are you sure, Chris?”
“I wouldn’t offer if I wasn’t serious.” I took one of her pieces. “I don’t know a lot about art, Laura, but I can see the talent and the passion in something like this. And if you had the time and patience to actually pursue this, maybe you would find it more fulfilling than your current job. Are you happy with your job?” The shrug told me everything I needed to know. She rarely looked thrilled heading out in the morning, and she was generally fed up arriving home. “Would you rather pursue a passion rather than a career?”
“I think everyone would prefer that.” She kissed me softly. “You’re being serious?”
“Hundred percent. I’m going to hang these up around the house. I’m hoping you might have some more soon.”
She hugged me tightly, her head resting against my chest. “Where were you five years ago?” she whispered.
“Don’t make any decisions now. Give it some thought, but whatever you decide, you have my full support.”
She relaxed against me in silence, enjoying one hand stroking her hair, the other running up and down her back. I was already enjoying these moments. Compared to certain other relationships, this already felt real.
“Chris, do you want children?”
“We have three already.”
“I mean do you want your own with me? I’m only twenty-five. My body is capable. Carried three already.”
“We’ll talk about it later. What we need to do is get married and for me to adopt Emily, Mark and Katie, make them our children.” She burst into tears immediately. “What?” I asked softly.
“I’m just thinking I could have not had this. I could have completely messed this up.”
“I’ll be honest, Laura, I wasn’t going to let that happen. I’m nothing if not stubborn.”
“Takes one to know one, I guess.”
Getting up the next morning with Laura, I let her get showered and dressed while I prepared the kids. Emily and Mark appeared together, already dressed, Laura having organised their clothes the night before. “Morning Daddy,” Emily said brightly.
Damn girl had me crying again. She was rather good at that. Laura walked into the kitchen to find me hugging both of them, Katie sat in her high chair, giggling away about something. She knew exactly what happened, kissing my cheek. “Well, I think if anyone has earned the title, it’s certainly you, Christopher Jones.”
Considering I’d never lived in a house full of children, I found it remarkably easy to adapt to. We did have to make some subtle changes to the house as Katie was on the verge of starting to walk, but Laura and I quickly established a routine that kept the house at least moderately clean. She worked for another two months before just quitting on the spot. She called me, worried about my reaction. I told her to head home, and we’d go shopping for everything she would need regarding her art career on the Saturday.
Within six months of her moving in, I’d proposed, which she accepted in front of all our friends, while we began the process of my adopting Emily, Mark and Katie. By the time a year passed from the four moving in with me, Laura was now known as Mrs Laura Jones, while the three children were Emily Jones, Mark Jones, and Katherine Jones. Katie’s first word was ‘Mum’. Her second word was ‘Dad’.
It was around eighteen months after they’d moved in that I’d driven into the city for my usual visit to the office. Things continued to get better and better. Julie was delighted to see me walking around with a ring on my finger. She loved Laura and the kids, and was now a constant visitor out west with Jennifer, the pair pretty much adopted by all the girls in the neighbourhood. I was certainly outnumbered but they adored me as much as I adored them in return. We had established friendships that would last a lifetime.
Pulling into the driveway after a long day of meetings, I walked into the house to see Laura on the couch in floods of tears. I was immediately concerned, but when she looked up and smiled at me, I was wondering what was going on. Then she showed me what was in her hand. It was a little stick I somewhat recognised. There was a screen showing two lines. Then she handed me the box.
Two lines meant she was pregnant.
“Welcome home, Daddy,” she said, taking my hand and holding it to her belly, “Child number four, our first one together, will be along in a few short months. I hope it’s the first one of at least three.”
“Really?”
“I want a large family with you. I want to give you at least another son and daughter that are ours together.”
We obviously had to tell the kids. Emily was ever so excited. Mark understood but didn’t quite reach the heights of his sister’s excitement just yet. Katie just understood the word ‘baby’ and giggled.
As soon as she was far enough along that all was well, we organised a party. And, of course, we had a pool party. Mum and Dad, and my sister, now in a better place, made sure to visit. We spent a long time talking about everything. She was very apologetic for almost cutting me out of her life, considering how close we’d been years ago. Laura loved her immediately, and all was forgotten and forgiven. Laura’s parents and two siblings, both sisters, came along. They had all loved me from the moment they’d met me, which was a nice thing. Julie and Jennifer attended, as did Tim with his wife and now healthy son. A couple of my close friends. Laura had very few friends left from her old circle. The girls around the neighbourhood were her and our ’besties’.
No-one knew what we were announcing.
Once we did, it was one hell of a party. Fairly sure it was the biggest ever party to take place on that small street. And it was a real reminder that we were surrounded by good neighbours.
Chapter 58: A Price Worth Paying Ch. 01 [Incest]
Summary:
Reader discretion is advised regarding this story as I believe that some might find it upsetting. I’ve tried to deal with everything realistically, but please bear in mind this is also a work of fiction. I’ve also tried to treat certain subject matters as sensitively as possible at the same time. However, due to this being a work of fiction, I have taken liberties at times with how certain matters would be dealt with.
Keep in mind that the courtroom drama is complete fiction. I generally try and ground my stories in some sort of reality but I’ve only ever been in a courtroom once (as part of a jury) so I don’t really know all the procedures. So some of it is all made up for entertainment purposes (probably an amalgamation of Australian, British and US court processes at best…?)
Chapter Text
The Verdict
"Please rise."
I stood up alongside my lawyer, hearing everyone get to their feet behind me. I knew the court room was packed, standing room only. My mother and sister sat right behind me, as did my grandparents, my mothers’ parents. Friends filled in the place as well. Despite what I'd done, despite what I was about to be convicted of, I had plenty of support from family, friends, even parts of the community, the media at large. The judge walked in, taking his place before we were asked to be seated. Once everything was settled, the judge asked, "Has the jury reached a verdict?"
"It has, Your Honour," the court clerk replied.
"May the defendant please stand." I stood up alongside my lawyer. Once I was standing upright, the judge nodded at the court clerk. "Foreperson of the jury, on one count of attempted murder, how do you find?"
"We find the defendant not guilty, Your Honour."
I breathed a slight sigh of relief at that. I'd stated categorically I hadn't tried to kill him. Witnesses agreed with that too.
"Foreperson of the jury, on one count of assault occasioning grievous bodily harm, how do you find?"
"We find the defendant guilty, Your Honour."
I'll admit, I smiled. I fucking smiled. The only reason I'd gone through the whole charade was because of everything that had gone on previously. It was the only reason I'd pled not guilty to begin with. I heard Mum sniffing behind me, glancing back to see my sister do nothing but smile. She knew I'd gone through everything for her. "Mister Fraser."
"Yes, Your Honour," I replied, turning back to the judge.
"Due to the nature of the crime, you will be remanded in custody until sentencing. That will take place in two weeks. Due to the nature of the crime, I must warn that you will be receiving a custodial sentence of indeterminate length at this present time. Reports need to be submitted before I make my final decision. Do you understand?"
"Yes, Your Honour."
"Very well. Bailiff, you may escort Mister Fraser back to the cells."
I'd chatted with him before entering the court and he gave me a few seconds with my family. Mum hugged me tightly, kissing my cheek. "I'm proud of you," she whispered, "And you'll have a home once you're out."
Hugging my sister, all she did was thank me. Everything I'd done, everything I was about to go through, it was all for her. "I love you," she whispered. She kissed my cheek before I was handcuffed, hands behind my back, and led away. There was more than one cheer as I turned back and left with one last grin on my face. They all knew why I'd done it. Led towards a police van, I was placed in the rear compartment, a police officer joining me to keep watch. I leaned back against the side and relaxed. I had expected a guilty verdict. I'd wanted it. "Not often a guilty person smiles, Michael," the officer whispered, obviously not wanting to be overheard.
"I'm guilty as fuck. I'm just glad the first charge was not guilty."
"Trust me, there are plenty of us that might not agree with your methods, but I've got a little girl. I have no idea how I'd react to something like that."
I met his eyes and nodded. "I hope you never have to deal with it."
"You'll be looking at a few years after what you did to him."
"Fucker deserved it. And, being honest, if I had to go back and choose, I'd do it again. Don't feel an ounce of fucking guilt or remorse."
"Again, plenty of us agree. We just can't say it publicly. Laws. Society. All that." He sighed. "Guess it's just a case of how long you're going to serve."
"Don't care. As long as my sister is safe and can somehow get on with her life, that's all that matters to me."
"Despite what you did, you've got a good heart, Michael. Media still isn't sure what to make of you. But I'm glad you had the support you had in there."
"So am I."
Chapter 59: A Price Worth Paying Ch. 02
Chapter Text
The Past
The life of my mother, my sister and myself was hardly idyllic growing up. Our father was a cruel, vindictive bully. I was only five years old when I first witnessed domestic violence. The first time I saw him hit my mother stirred something in me even at a young age. The urge to protect those I love. I went after my father, trying to push him. He backhanded me across the face, sending me sprawling. I'm sure he expected me to cry. All he got in reply was a little five-year-old looking up at him with hate in his eyes. Mum screamed, of course, and that made him shut her up. I still remember the thud she made against the wall...
But I'd earned his ire now, and I was routinely 'punished' for the most minor of indiscretions. His favourite method was the belt. Legs. Arms. Back. Arse. Didn't matter, long as he hit me. And the older I got, the more he hit me. The more he hit me, the angrier I got. By the age of ten, I almost taunted him. He no doubt wanted me to cower with fear, but even at that age, I knew if he hit me, he left my mother and sister alone. I still walked into the kitchen of a morning to see my mother in tears, new bruises on her thin body. I tried to step in every time. My father wasn't a broad or tall man. He was under six-foot and wasn't muscular. More of a wiry strength. It pissed him off that I never stopped, didn't cower in fear at the sight of him. The thing that kept me going was the hate, the anger, and also the pain. I endured it for my family.
He was drawing blood by twelve, ensuring the buckle hit me just right. I had the scars to prove it already. Mum would find me in my bedroom with blood on my sheets more than once. I asked Mum about leaving all the time, but she was afraid that he'd kill us all if we tried. He'd threatened constantly about her calling the police. I saw him holding a knife more than once. Her parents helped where they could, but it seemed my father held all the cards. The house was not his, as far as I knew at the time, but he ruled it like it was his kingdom. Mum and my sister lived in constant fear, and I did all I could to ensure he left them alone. When he was sober, he was just about tolerable. Three beers in and...
At twelve, my grandfather took me to the side. He knew what I'd done nearly my entire life. Now it was time to get ready. "Son, I'm going to prepare you for what it to come. I've got a friend, a good friend, who knows how to fight. Not just boxing, I mean the sort of fighting that will help you incapacitate a man, even one taller, stronger, fitter than yourself. You father is a cruel man. Family and friends have tried to step in, but your mother... She won’t leave him, insisting there is still good in him somewhere. Are you willing to learn to protect your family?"
"Yes, sir."
He ruffled my hair. “Good boy. His name is Steven. He knows all about you, about what's happening. He promised to help you finish this."
For two years until I was fourteen, I learned how to fight. Every afternoon, I'd go learn basic skills before moving on to more advanced techniques. I hadn't gone through my growth spurt yet, my father was still taller than me, but in addition to fighting, he helped me get stronger. As I was still developing, he made sure it wasn't too heavy, but I did bulk up slightly, just enough to make the difference.
I was fourteen when it got uglier than ever. I came home to find my mother cowering on the floor, my sister in tears on the couch, and my father ranting and raving. Seeing me enter the house, his eyes narrowed. Before he could move, I strode forward and put my fist into his gut. He doubled over. For a fourteen-year-old, I knew where to hit and I hit hard. "You little shit," he croaked. Then he swung, hitting my cheek. Sent me to the floor, feeling my vision blacken. I only came around when I felt my hair being pulled. Lifting me up, he slammed me against the dinner table and returned the hit. "How does it feel, you little cunt?" I couldn't answer him, but what did concern me was hearing the rattle of utensils, and the scream of my mother.
"Don't you dare, Robert!" she screamed.
"Shut the fuck up or you'll be next." I managed to lift myself in time to see my father approach me with a knife. To my surprise, I didn't feel afraid as he placed the tip of the knife under my eye. "You're a pathetic piece of shit," he murmured, smelling the alcohol on his breath, "Complete and utter disappointment. Best thing I could do is end your pathetic life now."
Soon as he removed the knife from my skin, I kicked him in the balls as hard as I could. His immediate reply was a slash across my chest. That did cause me to cry out as it really fucking hurt. I kicked again, definitely catching him in the crotch as I heard the slap of my shoe. He slashed again, this time lower down my body. Then he managed to stand upright enough to clock me straight across the jaw. I saw stars then nothing but darkness. Thankfully, I did hear sirens before I passed out completely.
I woke up later in hospital. My jaw was in agony. I looked down to see my shirt was gone and bandages on my chest. "Mum," I managed to whisper. She turned around, seeing tear-stained eyes as she walked over to take my hand, gently squeezing it, "Becca?"
"She's safe now, Mikey. She's safe thanks to you. We both are."
"Robert?" I hadn’t called him ‘Dad’ in years.
"On the run. Police are doing all they can to find him." She kissed my cheek. "Thank you, Mikey. Thank you."
I was in hospital for a few days. How my jaw wasn't broken was a miracle. Apparently didn't hit me hard enough, but hitting my head on the tiled floor did give me one hell of a concussion. I was the talk of the school for a few days, turning up battered and bruised. No surprise that very few students fucked with me after that. Not after hearing what I could do and also the pain I was willing to endure. With Robert having disappeared, Mum could finally relax for the first time in her life. She was already working as a nurse, and set about restoring relationships my father had destroyed due to his domineering behaviour. I had a growth spurt at sixteen, going from around five-six to just over six-foot in a year or so. It was almost like I woke up one morning with an extra six inches in height. I towered over Mum and my sister. Every time we went out, I kept watch. I didn't trust a soul but, more importantly, I had no idea if or when he’d be back. They both knew and loved me even more for it.
I still trained with Steven every day, and once I hit sixteen, we started with proper weight training. I confessed to concern that my father was still out there, and wanted to be prepared, just in case he came back. For eighteen months, we boxed, fought, brawled, wrestled. He was a jack of all trades, knew plenty of fighting styles. He was a broad man himself, pushing me every day to do that little bit more. It was almost like some sort of army training at time. Push ups. Sit ups. Pull ups. But when I looked in the mirror, I still saw all the scars. I wore them as badges of honour, I'd earned them protecting those who meant most to me. But I always kept them covered. No-one else needed to see. They didn't need to understand what I’d endured for my family.
Robert returned when I was seventeen. He banged on the door, demanding entrance. Mum had obviously changed the locks. She hid in her bedroom with my sister as I answered the door. I now stood taller than him. Definitely broader. I punched him straight in the face without saying a word. That sent him sprawling onto his arse as I stalked after him. Then he pulled a knife on me. "Come to finish the job, you little fucker," he warned.
It was some sort of switchblade though he could still stab me, still kill me. But Steven had spent years training me by then. I just watched his feet, watched the blade. Anticipated. Adrenaline surging. Waited for him to move. Disarming him was easy, and once the knife hit the ground, I hit him again. And again. And again. Put his head into the side of his car door and left him sitting against it. It was perhaps the first time in his life someone had stood up to him and done damage in return. Now it was his turn to cower in fear. This time, it was my turn to hold the knife to his eye. "I could kill you right now, Robert," I said softly, "And all I would do is spend half a year in juvenile before I was released. After the years of abuse, I reckon a court would probably find me innocent considering what you did to my family." I heard the approaching sirens. I flicked the blade closed and threw it on the ground some distance away. "But you're a piece of shit and not even worth that." I walked backwards and leaned against the tree in our front yard until the police cars arrived.
It was an open and shut case. He was smart enough to just plead guilty considering the years of evidence built up.
He's still in prison. He’ll be out one day. If he wants to come again, I’ll finish the job next time. No guilt. No remorse. Third strike.
Chapter 60: A Price Worth Paying Ch. 03
Chapter Text
The Crime
Our lives changed forever on June 15th, my sister's most of all. We were in our final year at high school, having turned eighteen quite early in the year. I was one of the oldest kids in school, still teasing my sister that I was two hours older than her. She’d always been my little sister, whether through size, as she was rather short, and I was born first. Though now one of the tallest and broadest kids, I was a quiet kid. No real surprise considering my life until then. I faded into the background. Despite the turmoil of home, my sister came out of her shell once Robert left. The sweet girl who spent half her time petrified at home turned into quite the extrovert, life of the party in many ways. The fear still lingered; it would probably take years of therapy that Mum simply couldn't afford. But she knew that she had her big brother to protect her, just like he had his entire life.
It was a Saturday night. I was at home playing video games. I should have been studying but Mum was at work and I just wanted to chill out. I looked around the living room to see it had completely changed. My grandparents had offered to redecorate the entire house, erasing any sign that Robert Fraser had ever lived there. I wasn't expecting Mum home for a few hours yet so was surprised when I received a phone call from her.
"Hello, Mum."
"Mikey, can you come to the hospital?"
Her tone disturbed me. It was completely empty. "What's wrong, Mum?"
"It's your sister."
My stomach dropped. But her tone suggested she was hurt, not dead. "Mum, what's wrong?"
"I'll tell you when you're get here. Please, Mikey. Just get here as soon as you can."
I got to the hospital as quickly as any ambulance. They knew me by sight as I often dropped off and picked up Mum. Finding her in the ward, she turned and burst into tears, hugging me tightly. I couldn't see my sister. Didn't get the chance to ask what was wrong before she led me into a room, closing the door. Anyone who would have watched through the glass would have seen a six-foot-one young man sag into his five-four, rather petite mother, in tears at what he was told.
I'd failed in my duty to protect my little sister.
They kept her in for observation that night. I went home feeling nothing but guilt. I dreaded to think what she was feeling. Mum called me the next afternoon to pick her up. The sweet young girl I had known was gone. The only saving grace was that she didn't cower from me, accepting my soft hug, almost sighing with relief when she hugged me back. "I'm on a late shift, Mikey," Mum said, "Tried to swap but, you know, staffing issues and shit."
"I'll look after her."
I couldn't find any words to say on the drive home. I wasn't equipped to deal with it. I don't think anyone really is. The best I could do was offer my hand. She held it the entire way home. Escorting her inside, she said she was going to go for a shower. Seeing her walk away, my heart shattered. I set about making us some dinner, at the very least, noticing half an hour passed rather quickly. I could hear the shower still running, and her muffled sobs from behind the door. I found her still dressed, the water now freezing cold, her teeth chattering. Ever so gently, I picked her up and carried her to her bedroom, ensuring I grabbed a towel. She stared blankly as I helped dry her off. I asked her each time if I was okay to take off something as she was freezing cold. She returned a small nod each time. I didn't remove her underwear and made sure she was covered head to toe in warm clothing once I was done.
"Dinner?" I asked, offering my hand. She took it again, leading her to the living room. Sitting her on the couch, I grabbed a bowl of food each before joining her.
"Mikey..."
"Yes, Becca?"
"I want you to deal with him for me."
I swallowed what I was chewing. "Did you tell the police who it was?"
"Not yet. They have the kit and the evidence, but they don't know who it is yet. I want you to deal with it for me."
"It... Will it..."
She looked at me, almost shuddering at the blank look in her eyes. "You have never failed me, Mikey. I know you're thinking that. You weren't there because I know that isn’t your scene. That’s why I didn’t ask you to join me. But if you were, I know you would have stopped it from happening. The fact no-one else stepped in speaks volumes about them, not you. You're my brother, and I love you. I love you more than anyone."
I took another mouthful before asking, "How far? How far do you want me to go?"
"Destroy his life. I know you can fight, Mikey. I know you can hurt people. Mum and me, we know we're always safe with you. You're our guardian angel. Have been since I was a little girl." She looked at me again. "I will be back in school on Wednesday. He'll be there, of course. I want you to sort it out then. A public display. I want the whole school to see him destroyed."
"I'm an adult, Becca, as are you," I gently pulled her closer, kissing her forehead. "If I do this, I go as far as I know I can, do what I am capable of doing, I go to prison. It won't matter what happened to you."
"I know. Are you willing to do that for me?"
"In a heartbeat. Tell me his name." She whispered into my ear and my heart turned to ice. It was a name I almost expected. I’d heard the rumours like everyone else. "It will be sorted on Wednesday, Becca. I promise."
"Speak to Megan Taylor, ask her to spread a rumour. She'll know why. She's a victim of his too. And he'll react. He'll have to. He'll want to fight to protect his reputation."
Monday and Tuesday, I observed. Despite my size, I was still capable of wandering about un-noticed. Never been with the 'cool' kids. Never been with the 'jocks', not a term we used Down Under, but one everyone recognised. Wasn't a 'nerd'. I was just there. Had a good friend or two in most social circles. But I could still walk around and be in the background, little more than a glance before they forgot about me. Perfect, in many respects. I walked to school with Becca on Wednesday, holding her hand the entire time. At the gates, she stiffened slightly, though thankfully a few of her friends arrived. They seemed to know what was happening. I found Megan nearby. She knew what I wanted. Leaning down, I whispered into her ear what to spread. When I met her eyes, I knew... I just knew... "You too?" I asked softly. She nodded immediately. "Ever told anyone?"
"Who'd believe me? He's the rising footy star. I'm just a nobody." she whispered, "What are you going to do?"
"Destroy his life while doing the same to mine. But it will be worth it." I hugged her gently. "And you are far from a nobody. You are all somebody. Daughter. Sister. Girlfriend. Loved one."
"I know of two others at just this school. But I've heard more rumours about other girls." She leaned back and met my eyes. "He'll meet you. I promise you that."
A school day was eight classes in total. Two in the morning, two after a break, two after a smaller break, two after lunch, then home. I didn't attend class after lunch, walking towards the field where I would meet him. As soon as the bell for the end of day rang, I watched as the school emptied. No surprise nearly everyone headed in my direction. My sister, Megan, and two other girls I recognised, Sally and Katie, walked together, eventually gathering behind me. I recognised plenty of the others around me. Nearly all of them knew, after what happened to my father, not to fuck with me. But I was never violent at school.
Until now.
Then Lance Thompson, rising star in the junior leagues, halfback for the local football club, appeared through the crowd. He sneered at me. "I heard you've started a rumour about me, Michael," he said.
I didn't reply, simply unbuttoning my shirt. I never went shirtless at school. Once I took it off, everyone would have got a good look at me. I heard cries of shock and surprise. Yes, I was defined. Muscles up and down my arms, down my chest, down my back. Six years of strength and conditioning. But it was the scars that would have shocked everyone. I never wore a shirt-sleeved shirt, even in the height of summer. I heard a choked sob from behind me, aware it was Becca. She'd rarely seen them herself, the price I'd paid to keep her safe. I pointed at my chest. "My father tried to stab me. Twice. Deep wound here. Bled a lot. He tried to kill me. He failed." I pointed at another scar. "Belt buckle." I turned and showed my back. "Lots of belt buckles." I made sure he didn't attack while I slowly spun around. "The only people here who would have experienced anywhere near the pain I've endured through my life are the four girls behind me. I know who you are, Lance Thompson. I know what you are."
"And what are you going to do about it?"
"You were the one dumb enough to come here, Lance. My sister asked me to deal with you. And whatever my little sister wants..."
"Didn't hear her complaining on Saturday night."
Wrong thing to say. An admission of guilt. He was cocky. Arrogant. Thought he could get away with it. And wasn't ready for my attack. Could have gone for his head. But that was for later. First strike was into his kidneys. Hit a man there and he'd generally fold. Hit him both sides and that's when he knew I wasn't fooling around. And I knew how to fight. I toyed with him, almost embarrassing him with slaps to his face. "Come on, Lance. Thought you'd be able to fight. Big tough guy like you. Or is it only girls you like to slap around?"
He thought he could wrestle me. Bad idea. I was stronger and broader than he was. The footy coach had asked me more than once to play. I didn't want to spend my time around a bunch of meatheads. I easily got him into a position I knew well. "No, no, no," he cried, feeling the pressure build.
Pop. Snap. Crack. He cried out again as his left arm hung loosely as his side. Elbow snapped. Wrist at a funny angle. Shoulder dislocated. "I've been doing this for six years, Lance. Every day for six years, I've been learning to fight. I dealt with my father. He abused my family, he abused me for years. But I dealt with him. And now, for what you did to my sister, I'll deal with you."
I was impressed he was still standing. His next few swings were feeble, considering he only had his right arm to use. More than one of his friends begged him to stop. I put a fist into his nose, rocking him as blood flowed. Taking him to the ground was easy, putting pressure on his left knee. Snap. Crack. He roared with pain. Crawling up over him, I grabbed him by the collar. "Please stop," he begged.
"Did my sister beg you to stop on Saturday night, you piece of shit?" I asked before I cracked him across the cheek. Grabbed him by the collar again. "Did all the others beg you to stop while you raped them as well?" I roared before I hit him again. And again. And again. I hit him until I knew my knuckles had probably broken as they hit hard bone. Barely hurt. Barely felt a thing, in all honesty. I only stopped when I looked down to see the bloody mess before me. Glancing around, there was absolute silence, most shifting glances between me and the four girls, hearing what I'd asked. Slight rustling of wind. Smell of freshly cut grass. I glanced at my knuckles to see the blood. Looking down at my chest, there was a little on me there too.
Standing up, the last thing I did was stamp on his groin. More than once, to be honest. "With any luck, you'll never get it up again after that," I muttered. Turning back to my sister, she was holding my shirt. And she was smiling at me. I hugged her tightly, doing the same to Sally, Megan and Katie, wishing them well for the future. Teachers appeared through the crowd, looking from Lance on the ground towards me. The headmaster appeared a few seconds later. "My office, Mister Fraser."
I snorted. "What are you going to do? Expel me? I'm going to prison for what I just did, sir." I took my sister by the hand. "We're going home, sir. I'd suggest you get an ambulance for Mister Thompson there. Tell the police to collect me at home." I walked forward, the crowd parting. One of the teachers made to stop me, grabbing my shoulder. I glanced at him. "Sure you want to do that, sir? I really wouldn't right now."
He slowly removed his hand. "Mikey... What have you done?"
"I failed to protect my sister when she needed me. I wasn't there. I'll have to live with that as much as she will have to live with what happened to her. I can't even comprehend what she’s having to deal with... I did the next best thing I could. And if my little sister asks me to do something, I'll do it in a heartbeat."
"I love you, Mikey," she whispered.
"I love you right back," I said before I continued walking forward, my little sister by my side.
We'd been home an hour when there was a knock at the door. Asking Becca to call Mum, I answered the door to find five uniformed coppers waiting for me. I didn't even bother asking what they were there for, turning around, hands behind my back. I felt the snap of handcuffs as my sister appeared. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed me, smack on the lips. She'd never done that before. I felt myself blush. "Thank you," she whispered.
"Anything for you, Becca. Anything at all."
Chapter 61: A Price Worth Paying Ch. 04
Notes:
Yeah, some of the courtroom scenes ahead are not entirely realistic.
Chapter Text
The Court Case
If the police thought I’d confess to what I did, they were in for a surprise. I barely said a word. My sister and I had discussed everything for the two days before I’d taken him down. I knew what was going to happen once I’d dealt with Lance, but she wanted to destroy him even further. I’d destroyed his body, now it was time to completely destroy his reputation. She’d spoken with the others and they agreed. My sister was the only one to have gone to hospital, report it to the police, but stated she ‘wasn’t sure who did it’ due to it being ‘too dark’.
Complete lie, of course. She wanted her big brother to sort it out for her. She knew, even with the evidence, a conviction wasn’t always possible. A lot of ‘he said, she said.’ I wasn’t confident enough to ask if anyone witnessed what happened to her, but I was left thinking Lance wasn’t the only one in the room. She said Lance was the only one to do it though. That didn’t make any others innocent. They’d watched on and approved. I’d have gone after all of them, if I knew who they were.
I wasn’t rude to the police but I didn’t co-operate. I simply said I wanted a lawyer and my day in court. They did ask if I was guilty, I said no. They had all the evidence, showed me pictures of what state I left Lance in. Witness statements. The fact they had taken his blood from my hands. Thankfully, this was in the time before smartphones, where everyone carries around a mobile camera and video. It was simply down to witnesses. To my surprise, they were finding very few admitting to being present. Even kids I’d never really been friends with had my back.
What surprised me further was when I required legal representation. Megan Taylor’s father was a barrister and offered to represent me pro bono. That’s when I had to sit down with him and come clean about the idea. He grinned and assured me he’d spoken to his daughter, my sister and my mother. They knew what I was doing. He didn’t like losing a case, but he knew I’d done it not only for my sister, but for his daughter, and any other daughter who was the victim of Lance Thompson.
Pre-trial proceedings were simple enough, even someone like me could follow it. Then it was selecting whether trial by judge or trial by jury. Aware of everything that happened, my lawyer suggested I go trial by jury. I’d be portrayed as a violent thug, but once I had character references from witnesses, I might just end up winning their understanding in the end.
I chose a trial by jury.
I was charged with two counts. The first was attempted murder. I categorically denied trying to kill him because, if I’d intended on killing him, I’d have fucking done it. I pled not guilty. The second was assault occasioning grievous bodily harm. They had me bang to rights on that, but I still said not guilty. I wanted my day in court. I was going to make it all about him, not me.
To my surprise, considering the charges, I was granted bail. It was quite the sum that I knew Mum simply couldn’t afford, not even with the help of the family. Within a week, thanks to donations coming from near and far, I was released from my cell and told conditions of bail had been set and I was allowed to go home. Walking out of prison, I was greeted by my family and quite a few friends. I’d barely seen them except for fleeting moments in court. I was required to remain at home and wear an electronic tag, but that didn’t bother me.
My trial would start in two weeks.
It was weird returning home with all that looming in the horizon. Mum pestered me the entire time I was at home, which I actually didn’t mind. Becca simply didn’t want to go to school, but she did go, returning every day with plenty of questions from friends and acquaintances. I was told nothing about Lance, of course. Didn’t really want to know, nor did I care.
I did enjoy a proper shower the first night I got home, and a comfortable bed. I was lying back, enjoying the silence, when there as a light knock at the door. Walking to the door, I opened it to find my twin sister standing there in some short shorts and singlet, holding a teddy bear. She didn’t even have to ask, guiding her inside before I got into bed, my sister cuddling into me, her teddy bear in between us. I kissed her forehead and she closed her eyes. “Can I sleep with you until you go to prison?” she asked softly.
“Of course.”
“I love you, Mikey.”
“Back at you, kiddo. Did everything for you. And what I’m about to do is for all of you. I’ll be guilty but we’re going to tear him down even further.”
Every night before my trial commencing, she’d come to snuggle with her big brother. Nothing untoward at all happened. She was my little sister. I cared for her, loved her more than any other woman in my life except perhaps my mother, but never saw her in an intimate way.
I did lose my virginity in those two weeks. As I said, I had friends everywhere but it was only after what happened that I realised how many people liked and respected me. I thought everyone had feared me after everything that happened with my father, and I assumed I would have scared everyone even further after what happened to Lance. Though nothing had happened to him yet, regarding being arrested or charged, nearly everyone had respected his talents on the field but thought he was a piece of shit human being.
The fact I lost my virginity to his beautiful ex-girlfriend was… I’m still not sure what to think. She turned up, sobbing, wracked with guilt about what he’d done to my sister and the other girls. She’d heard the distant rumours but had hoped that’s all they were. “No smoke without fire,” she muttered as we sipped at a can of Coke each.
“Not your fault. Who would believe their boyfriend was like that?”
“Ex-boyfriend. He’s a piece of shit, but he’s got people doing his dirty work.”
“That’s why I did what I did.”
“Is anyone home?”
“Mum’s at work. Becca is at school.”
“Are you a virgin, Mikey?” I looked away and blushed. When she took my hand, I met her eyes. “Nothing to be ashamed of, Mikey. Do they hurt?” she asked, running a hand down my right arm. He’d left scars everywhere.
“No. They’re just reminders.” I took a sip from the can. “I have to ask, Rachel. Why are you here?”
She stood up and lowered her sundress, revealing her naked body. “Mikey, do you have any idea how many girls at that school flat out loved you after what you did for your family? I mean standing up to your father, both times?” I looked away again, blushing. “You know, you’re rather handsome, tall, broad, a fucking hero to nearly everyone for what you did to Lance, but you’re quite cute and adorable at the same time. You should have more than one girlfriend, in all honesty.”
She led me to my bedroom and took my breath away the next couple of hours. Never seen a naked woman in the flesh before. I spent a lot of time just running my fingers over her soft skin. Enjoyed eating pussy for the first time. Made her orgasm, which certainly had both of us smiling. Sliding my cock inside her was something else entirely. I didn’t last long, she didn’t mind, and we managed a second time before she needed to go, whispering she’d like a return visit before I was sentenced. Everyone knew I’d be found guilty.
My sister figured out rather quickly what happened, making fun of me, though when I told her who I was with, she grew quiet. “She feels so guilty, Mikey,” she whispered, “We’ve tried talking to her.” She kissed my cheek. “We told her to come here and talk to you about everything.”
“Did you suggest we have sex too?”
“No. I think that was for her and for you. Was it good?”
“She’s beautiful, a real sweetheart. It was surprisingly tender. She said he was…” I trailed off and cleared my throat. “Let’s not mention him.”
Rachel must have spoken highly of me, as my best female friend, Jennifer, turned up within a couple of days. And she was blunt about why she was there. “Mikey, I’ve wanted to fuck you for years, but you had too much of your own shit to deal with, and then you’re just so damned shy at the same time, you probably missed most of my signals. I’m not missing my chance now.”
She led me to my bedroom, pushed me back onto my bed, and leapt on me. We had a fun afternoon together. She had a great set of tits, a smooth pussy, a perfect body, and I learned even more about pleasing a woman with my best friend. And I can categorically say that we made love. Feeling her fingers digging into my back as I thrust into her was something I’d never forget, nor the way she screamed my name as she orgasmed.
I was surprised, considering I was going to be portrayed as a violent criminal, but she called her father to pick her up after a few hours at my place. He came to the door and shook my hand. “If it was my daughter, Mikey… Trust me, though you left that bastard in quite the state, most of us understand to a point.”
“Thank you, sir.”
“Good luck at your trial. Jennifer will be there when she can.”
“Most of the school wants to be there to support him, Dad.”
The last night before my trial was set to begin, Becca was snuggled into me as always, teddy bear between us. She was simply gazing up at me, all the love she had for me in her blue eyes. She had brunette shoulder length hair, a cute little nose, a lovely pair of lips and just a very pretty face. I don’t know about the rest of her body as I simply didn’t check her out. I’d spent my life protecting her, not ogling her.
“Mikey, can I confess something?”
“Of course.”
“I want…” She took a deep breath and looked down. “I want you to be my first,” she said every so quietly, I wasn’t sure I heard her, “But you’re going away and…” She looked back up. “I’ll wait for you.”
“Becca, I’m your…”
“I don’t care. I love you, Mikey. Why do you think I tell you all the time? Because that’s how much I do love you. I know you won’t want to at the moment, with everything that’s happened and happening, but when you’re out, however far away that is, I’ll be waiting. My virginity is yours, Mikey. I want you to have it.”
“Despite the fact I’m your twin brother?”
“Because you are my twin brother. The man who loves me more than anyone else I can think of.”
“Guess I’ll have time to think about it in prison.”
“Hopefully not too long.”
The first day at trial was the prosecution setting out their arguments. They focused more on the assault rather than attempted murder. As I said, they had me bang to rights. I’d beaten the ever living shit out of him. I’m sure the prosecution was left wondering why the hell I’d wanted to go to trial. Lance was in the courtroom with them. He never glanced in my direction. Not once.
The defence then made their case. It was all about my character, hinting at what I’d endured during my life, the fact I’d been exposed to violence from a young age but wasn’t a violent man, I only reacted to situations due to reasons. He said nothing about me being involved in the assault though stated I denied trying to murder the plaintiff.
The prosecution then made their case. Got to be honest, it was a slam dunk as they did convince his closest friends to give a blow by blow account of what I did to him. They never called Lance forward though. Probably a good idea as my lawyer would have chewed him up and spat him out. There was other evidence the police gathered that tied me to the crime, and it was obvious that the prosecution was also focusing on the assault rather than attempted murder. Think the only reason they’d charged me with that was simply due to the damage I’d done.
Then came the witnesses for the defence. First up into the stand was my mother as a character witness. She hinted at what I’d endured as a child then young man from my father. Prosecution lawyer obviously leapt on that, suggesting I’d seen violence therefore copied the example.
Mum smiled. “Mikey doesn’t have a violent bone in his body. Talk to any of his friends. Wouldn’t harm a fly. The only time I’ve ever seen my son resort to violence was to protect his family. My son takes that seriously, a sense of duty. He almost died to protect us when he was only fourteen years old. I couldn’t be any prouder of my son.”
I had to lower my head at that, wiping my cheeks dry.
Further witnesses. My sister didn’t take the stand. I didn’t want her to, and my lawyer listened to me about that. But to my surprise, Megan, Sally and Katie all took to the stand and insinuated plenty. Didn’t flat out call Lance a rapist but suggested I’d dealt with him for a good reason. They were glowing in their words about me. Prosecution lawyer tried cross-examining but got nowhere. Further evidence was provided in written statements. My lawyer held them up.
“Three hundred statements from students of the high school Mister Fraser attended. Three hundred separate statements that support the idea that he is a kind, generous young man. Three hundred statements that are positively glowing about the defendant, his behaviour, his ideals, everything he’s done to help those in need, but most importantly, they all know what he does for his family.”
I glanced back and saw the support. Rachel and Jennifer were there, sitting with my friends. The place was nearly full of students who were cutting to watch proceedings. Mum and my sister hadn’t missed a second, nor had my grandparents. They knew the truth and I had their unequivocal support, no matter what happened.
“Your next witness?” the judge asked.
“I call to the stand Mister Michael Fraser.”
I stood up and walked across the court room to the stand. After promising to ‘tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth’, I sat down. My lawyer flicked through his papers before he looked up, removed his glasses and paced in front of me.
“Describe your life for me when growing up, Michael.”
“Pretty shit,” I replied rather bluntly, hearing titters of amusement from the gallery.
Thankfully, my lawyer smiled at me. “Care to expand on ‘pretty shit’, Michael? This is to save your bacon, after all.”
I took a deep breath. “Mum loved me. I remember that, at least. She did all she could to raise us right. As for my twin sister, apple of my eye. I’d do anything for her. All my friends know that. Nothing was too much for her. Nor Mum. But then there’s my father. He’s a complete and utter bastard.”
“Where is your father, Michael?”
“Prison. He’s serving time for over a decade of assault perpetrated against my mother, my sister and myself, and also for the attempted murder of myself four years ago.”
“So life wasn’t easy?”
“My father hit me the first time when I was five years old. I’d tried to stop him hitting my mother. I learned very young he was a cruel man. Mother endured a lot while I was young. By the time I was old enough to understand, I did what I could to intervene. Imagine that, a ten-year-old boy needing to stand up to stop his father abusing his mother.”
The prosecution lawyer stood up. “Objection. What is all this to prove? He grew up in a violent house. We all know that.”
The judge was silent for a moment. “Overruled. I’m interested to see where this goes. We’re to establish history and character. The route to what happened to the plaintiff.”
“Your father abused his wife and two children. How did he do it?”
“He slapped around my mother. I walked into the kitchen more than once to see a new mark on her face. Look over there at my mother. She’s a beautiful woman. Far too good for the likes of him. Imagine being the sort of man who’d hit someone as beautiful as her. I never saw him hit my sister. I think he had other designs on her.”
“You mean…”
I looked up at my sister. She shook her head. Not to keep my mouth shut. She was saying it didn’t happen. “I mean precisely that, but it never happened. My sister trusts me. If it was happening, she would have told me. But to protect her, to protect my mother, I had to endure. I had to earn the ire of my father. And I managed it by the time I was twelve.”
“What did he do?”
“His favourite weapon was a belt. He’d whip me just right to the buckle scarred me. He’d draw blood more often than not. If that didn’t work, he’d slap me around a bit. Better me than my mother though. Some of the people behind you saw me turn up at school sporting the occasional bruise. I’m sure people thought I feared him. I didn’t. The man was a coward. A piece of shit. I was just waiting for the right time to fight back. All he did was fill me with hate and anger. But the latter was only ever at him. I loved my mother. I loved my sister. I protected them. It was my job. My duty.”
“What happened when you were fourteen?”
“I’d spent two years training by then. Learning how to protect myself, getting and keeping myself fit at the same time. My father was a bully. The fact I never cowered pissed him off. I’d just finished another training session, walking in the door to find my little sister in tears, my mother cowering by the wall, where he’d just thrown her. I walked up and punched him in his gut. Doubled him over.
Got me good in return, cracked me across the cheek. Went down hard. Almost knocked me out. Then he dragged me into the kitchen, hit me again, got a knife out from the draw. Said he was going to kill me. Wasn’t a threat, I knew he was going to do it. Had the tip of the knife right here.” I touched under my eye. “As soon as he moved the knife, I kicked him right in the nuts, so he cut me across the chest. I kicked him again, he sliced me again. Never felt pain like it. Then he cracked me across the jaw. I woke up in hospital.”
“You’ve been left scarred by this, yes?”
“In more ways than one, I suppose.”
“If I may, I’d like to ask you to remove your shirt, to show what you endured at the hands of your father.”
I stood up, removing my jacket first, placing that on the back of the chair, taking off my tie, before unbuttoning my shirt and taking that off. I heard plenty of gasps and murmurs from the gallery. “Need me to explain?”
“If you don’t mind, Michael.”
“Here is where my father slashed me the first time. It was a deep cut. Obviously needed to be stitched up. The blood loss from that left me teetering for a time. The second one down here wasn’t as deep but probably ended up causing more damage. Obviously got the abs but it’s taken harder work than normal to get them. All the rest of the scars of my father’s belt.” I turned around to show my back. “He pretty much loved to just whip me, like how they used to back in the old days.”
“Does this make you angry at the world, Michael?”
I sat down. “No, the only man I held anger towards was my father. He terrified my mother and sister. But I knew if I said anything, he’d carry out his threat. He was going to kill me, so that solidified the idea that he would have killed my mother and sister if any of us had said anything. But he disappeared like the coward he was after he put me in hospital.”
“What were your injuries?”
“Apart from the cuts, I was left with a severe concussion, jaw hurt for a few weeks, but mostly it was just the scars on my body. They don’t hurt anymore, but I look in the mirror and I know how they were earned.” I looked at my Mum and sister. “In the army, you earned medals and ribbons for valour. These are mine. Each scar meant Mum was safe, my sister was safe. That’s all that mattered in the end. It was a price worth paying.”
“But that wasn’t it, correct?”
“No, my father made his return when I was seventeen. He didn’t expect to find who met him. I’d grown up and broadened. More than five years of training, conditioning… waiting for my moment. He started banging on the door, hollering to be let in. Mum was terrified. He made my sister cry again. I opened the door and enjoyed the look on his face. The little boy he’d spent my life trying to intimidate was close to being a man.” I faked a punch. “Right into his fucking nose.” The judge cleared his throat. “Sorry, Your Honour.”
“Continue, Mister Fraser.”
“The punch sent him sprawling, and he took a knife from his pocket. Came back to finish the job, he said. I’d been trained how to disarm someone with a knife. Considering my father is a moron, that was quite easy. Then I beat him. It felt righteous. Cops showed up, hauled him away. Guess I terrified him as he plead guilty to all charges. Never heard from him again. Good enough for me. My family is now safe.”
He returned to his desk, flipping through his papers again before he looked up. “What happened on Saturday, June 15th?”
I looked up at my sister. She nodded at me. “My beautiful little sister, Rebecca Fraser, was raped by Lance Thompson.” Uproar. It had been insinuated more than once but to flat out accuse him was something else. I pointed. “That ugly bastard over there raped my little sister. I look over there now and the sweet, innocent girl I once saw is no longer there. Not only did he rape her, he fucking sodomised her!” I stood up and glared. “You should be the one sitting here being examined, you fucking rapist cunt!”
“Order! Order!” the judge cried, banging the gavel, trying to shut everyone up, “Mister Fraser, one more outburst like that, and I’ll have you hauled out of this courtroom. Now, please dress and resume your seat.”
I took a couple of minutes doing that, calming down, before I sat back down. My lawyer looked up at me from his papers, one single nod. “Your sister visited the hospital that night?”
“Mum called me as she was on shift when my sister arrived. She told the hospital straight away she’d been raped. An examination was performed immediately. Evidence was taken. The police called. Everything was taken away.”
“Did your sister know who raped her?”
“She said she didn’t, at least at that moment.”
“What happened after that?”
“She was held temporarily for examination, then had to give a statement, explaining what happened. It seems she was given plenty of tainted booze, thankfully not enough so she blacked out, just enough to make her compliant. But the DNA evidence will match, trust me on that one.”
“What happened when you got home?”
“My sister asked what I’d be willing to do to help her. My family know what I’m willing to do. All the way, whether it means prison, even death. I’d spent years protecting them from my father. Now my little sister had been… She’s been defiled in a horrific way. I can’t even begin to comprehend what she’s had to endure. I want to ask how she feels, but I don’t know how.” I looked across the room. “All I know is that I love my sister and I’m sorry I failed her that night. I should have been there to protect her.”
I lowered my head at publicly admitting my failure, needing to wipe my cheeks again. “Did she tell you who did it?” my lawyer asked softly. I lifted my head and looked across the room. “Is the man in this courtroom right now?”
“I think he is. Might be a bit hard to recognise considering the mess his face is.”
“Did she give you a name?”
“Lance Thompson.”
“Objection!”
“Overruled. You may continue with your questioning, Mister Taylor.”
I met my lawyers’ eyes again. He winked, the signal that this would be where I’d just confess. “Did your sister ask you to deal with him?”
“She did. She never explicitly said how to deal with him. She might have meant go to the police on her behalf. But I’d spent six years training to deal with violent people. Arseholes. Thugs. I’m sure many around this room probably think I’m one too. Don’t blame then really. After all, I’m the one on trial here. I went to school on Monday and Tuesday, tracked his movements. He was as arrogant as always. Nothing in his behaviour to suggest he’d raped someone the previous Saturday. Nor that he’d raped Megan Taylor three months ago. Nor that he’s raped Katherine Bell five months ago. Nor that he’d raped Sally Smith nine months ago. Made sure they were all eighteen when he did it so he couldn’t get done for an even worse crime.”
Uproar again. I’d just called the plaintiff a serial rapist. “Objection! Objection!”
“Overruled. I’ll allow it.”
I looked into the crowd. The four girls he’d raped sat side by side. All of them looked at me. They couldn’t smile such was their ordeal but they all nodded at me, the agreement sealed. I’d done it for them, as agreed. They’d all been scared, terrified of Lance Thompson. They were now family. I would protect them like my own. Beside them all was Rachel, now hearing in a court that her ex-boyfriend was a serial rapist. She couldn’t stop her tears. “Have they reported this to the police?”
“My sister will be attending the nearest police station as soon as we’re finished here. I’m hoping Megan, Katie and Sally will follow her example. But they’ve shown their bravery in allowing me to reveal their trauma here today, and I hope they join my sister in reporting what happened to them. I wish I could have been there for them as much as my sister. I want them to know they’re not alone. Look out at the crowd, all the people here. They’re here to support them.” I looked at Rachel again, an unasked question. She wiped her cheeks and nodded. ‘All the time’, she mouthed. My heart broke even further. “A fifth is Rachel Williams,” I added softly.
“That’s a damned lie!” Lance shouted, trying to stand up, “She was my girlfriend. I can’t rape my girlfriend!”
“Order!”
“You’re a rapist pig, Lance Thompson!” Rachel cried out. Uproar again, “I know three other girls you probably raped, you bastard! You should be where Mikey is! He’s innocent and he’s a fucking hero for what he did!”
“Order! Order! Any more shouts from the gallery and I will have the courtroom cleared. Mister Thompson, you will remain quiet while the defendant is being questioned.”
Rachel wasn’t quite right. I was guilty of something, but while the jury could only convict me on the evidence provided, they’d be looking at the plaintiff in an entirely new light now. I was on the verge of confessing anyway, so none of it really mattered except for the fact Lance was going to find himself sat exactly where I was in the future.
“Wednesday, July 19th. What happened, Mikey?”
“It was the first day my sister returned to school after her rape. She was so brave; I couldn’t have been prouder of her. I mean, the sort of pride where my heart was going to burst out of my chest, I loved her so much. I could sense her fear, particularly if she ran into her rapist, but she strode forward, trying to appear confident. Meanwhile, I set my plan in motion. Started a little rumour that Lance Thompson was a rapist sodomite. You should all know what schools are like. It spread like wildfire. I gave a time and place where to meet me.
I made sure it was after school. I wanted him to meet me, man to man. I had a reputation in school after everything I’d endured at home. You can’t keep that sort of thing secret. I didn’t know if I had the respect of everyone, but after a rumour like that, I was confident many would be looking at Lance in a different light. I have no doubt many people knew what happened in that room. I’m sure one or two friends watched what happened to my sister, possibly the others. They know who they are.”
“Did you assault Lance Thompson?”
“You bet your sweet arse I did. I didn’t just assault him. I beat the ever living shit out of him. He destroyed my sister. Took her innocence. Left her a shadow of her former self. My little sister was the sort of young woman who’d enter a room and immediately brighten it. She had such a future, a star in the universe, she shone so brightly. He stole that from her. So I destroyed him in return. And I enjoyed every fucking minute of it.”
“Language, Mister Fraser!”
“Apologies, Your Honour.” I cleared my throat. “Want a blow by blow account, Mister Taylor?” My lawyer shrugged. So I looked at the jury. “I hit him in the kidneys first. The man who trained me, who’s out there in the gallery and I’ll admit I love like a father for all he did for me, told me a good hit into the kidneys will bring a man down, at least sometimes. Give Lance credit, he stayed standing. So I toyed with him, slapped him around a bit. No doubt he’s treated plenty of women the same. So I showed him complete disrespect.
Then I got to work. Shoulder, elbow, wrist. Snap, crackle, pop. Then I made sure I messed his leg up at the same time. Limp Along Lance, that’ll be his name from now on. A reminder of what he’s done to so many beautiful young women. Once I’d done ensuring his sporting days were over, I messed up his face a bit. He was begging me to stop. I’m sure all his victims begged him the same, if he hadn’t drugged them up. I’m apparently being charged with attempted murder.” I snorted. “Please, I could have killed him if I wanted to. Attempted? No. There was no attempt to murder him. What I served was justice. For my sister. For all the girls at my school who were assaulted by that arrogant prick. For all the other girls who have been abused by him. Am I guilty? You bet your arse I am. And I bet you’re going to ask, ‘Well, if you could go back and change anything, would you?’
Not a damned thing. I did it for my sister and the girls sat there behind my lawyer. Lance isn’t the victim here. I’m not either. I hesitate to call them victims, they’re survivors. They survived what Lance did to them, they’re sat here today, listening to me admit what happened to them. But they’re brave, one and all, and I thank them for allowing me to… I hesitate saying ‘share’ their trauma so everyone here understands why I did it. But I also did it for any future victims. His raping days are over. And I’m hoping that, one day soon in the future, he’ll be in my position, facing down his accusers. Of course, considering the state of his face, they might have trouble recognising him now. Fuck you, Lance Thompson. May you burn in hell.”
“I have no further questions, Your Honour.”
The prosecution lawyer stood up and approached. “You’re seriously going to ask me questions to excuse what that piece of shit did? I’ve just admitted guilt. I put the hurt on a rapist. If you’re going to try and defend that, you’re no better than him. Sit the fuck down and save us all time. I’m not guilty of charge one, I’m guilty of charge two. I’m ready to hear the verdict. Slap me in chains, send me to prison. I’ll serve the time gladly. A price worth paying for my little sister.” I looked across the courtroom and met her eyes. “I love you, Rebecca Fraser. I’m going away a while, but if anything happens, you just let me know. I’ll break out if I need to.”
There were a few chuckles as she mouthed back ‘I love you too.’
It was probably unprecedented, but there was no need for closing statements after my evidence. The judge gave his instructions to the jury to deliberate. I didn’t think it would take all that long.
They were back within an hour.
No surprise I was found guilty of the second charge.
Chapter 62: A Price Worth Paying Ch. 05
Chapter Text
Sentencing
There was no sign of Lance Thompson at my sentencing. Absolutely no surprise. I’d been fed news, of course. My sister, Megan, Katie, Sally and Rachel all went to the police to give evidence. And it started a snowball. Six other young woman came forward to accuse him of rape and sexual assault. As Rachel said, no smoke without fire. Even better for the young women, more than one had been to hospital and had evidence taken.
To say Lance Thompson was fucked was putting it mildly.
“Please stand.”
We all stood again as the judge walked in. The jury had been dismissed after the verdict. The sentence was purely down to the judge. Asking us to sit down, I watched him shuffle his papers before he looked up.
“I have to admit that in my thirty years of service, this is perhaps the most extraordinary trial I’ve witnessed. It’s perhaps the first time I’ve had a defendant plead not guilty then incriminate himself while in the stand. Hmmm, perhaps the first time he’s done it willingly. Some may call it a mockery of the proceedings, but given the powerful evidence provided, even I can understand why you took the route you did.
The issue at hand is that you still committed a crime, Mister Fraser. You left Mister Thompson with life changing injuries. We live in a society where the rule of law is supreme. Young men such as yourself are not supposed to take the law into their own hands. This is not the Wild West. We do not approve of vigilante justice.
Yet we must also look at the extenuating circumstances. You were almost born into a life of violence, exposed to it from a young age. I also believe your mother. At heart, you are generally not a violent man. The reason you are here is an aberration. Friends and family speak of you in gentle terms. And they also understood your anger, your desire to make it right. The love of family supersedes all other forms of love, and I think everyone in this courtroom perhaps has that one fantasy, of protecting their loved one from danger.
But you must be judged on the facts of the case, Mister Fraser. You committed a violent act against another human being. He may have committed crimes, for which he is still innocent until being found guilty, but that did not and does not give you the right to deal with the matter yourself. All of us here understand, given your role in your family. But that still doesn’t make it right.
Now I must sit here and assess certain questions. Are you a danger to anyone else? Will you continue to be a danger to Mister Thompson? Will you go looking for further retribution against anyone else you believe involved? Will you continue to seek justice against others who commit such heinous crimes against young women?
I will be honest, Mister Fraser. I can confidently answer ‘no’ to all those questions. I am a grandfather, a father, a brother, an uncle, and a son. Even as someone who had studied the law, lives and breathes the law, even there is that animal nature deep within that understands what happened.
Please stand, Mister Fraser.”
I stood up with my lawyer. I knew it wasn’t going to be just an easy couple of years.
“In regards to the guilty verdict of assault occasioning grievous bodily harm, I hereby sentence you to ten years’ imprisonment, with a minimum term of seven years before being considered for parole. Many would call this sentence too light. Others would call for your immediate release. I do not consider you a dangerous nor violent man, Mister Fraser, but the act you committed was of such extreme violence, there must be a sense of justice and punishment, though hopefully rehabilitation at the same time.”
“Of course, Your Honour.”
He nodded. “Bailiff, you may escort the prisoner away.”
I turned and immediately hugged my mother and sister, both of them kissing my cheek, reaching out to shake the hands of everyone present, hearing plenty of calls that they’d see me when I got out. Wasn’t sure all of them would wait seven years, but it was nice to know I still had all that support. Then I was handcuffed and led away, hearing both my mother and sister call out they loved me before I disappeared from view.
Chapter 63: A Price Worth Paying Ch. 06
Chapter Text
Prison
Arriving at Silverwater Correctional Complex, I knew it was a mixture of maximum and minimum security prisons for both males and females. Though convicted of a violent crime, I was fairly sure I wouldn’t be put into maximum. I hadn’t been told anything though. Guess they were trying to scare me.
Thankfully, I was led off to the Silverwater Correctional Centre, the minimum security wing for males of the complex. I was the only one headed that way, everyone else on the vehicle I travelled being led off elsewhere. It was only when stepping out and seeing the walls around me that reality did kick in. Did I feel any regrets?
Nope.
The prison obviously had all my details. The fact I was still only eighteen. They knew what I’d been convicted of. That’s it. They wouldn’t have all the case details. Being processed made me feel a little less human, particularly the strip search, but it could have been worse. Reckon arriving at a maximum security prison would have been incredibly daunting. After being photographed, I was given clothing and shoes before being placed in a holding cell. Everything I’d arrived with was put into storage until my release date.
Minimum of seven years. Shit, I’d be twenty-five if I managed to get parole at the minimum term limit. Guess I’d have to behave myself and just hope for the best.
I was then interviewed, which was rather bizarre. But the prison officer was friendly, noticing I was just taking everything in my stride. He did ask some pointed questions about what put me behind bars, and I knew honesty was the best policy. I held nothing back about what I did. He had that look in his eyes at one stage that suggested ‘Yeah, I see where you’re coming from, mate.’
After a medical check-up, no real surprise I was fit and healthy, I was given some food and water before I was allowed to make a final phone call while providing a visitor list. I called Mum, of course, hearing her sob down the phone. Broke my heart at the same time, though she said more than once that I’d have a home once my sentence was over, and that they wouldn’t be the only people waiting for me to leave. “You have loyal friends, Mikey. More than you probably imagine.”
Once the admission process was over, it was orientation. It was almost like a first day at school. They were surprisingly friendly though business like. I figured it was just a matter of routine. Wake up this time. Shower this time. Breakfast, lunch and dinner these times. Exercise this time. Being in minimum security, I knew we’d be out of our cells more often than otherwise. I planned on finishing my Higher School Certificate while I was in prison while hopefully doing some courses. I knew those sorts of things were on offer.
I won’t say it was easy adapting to life in prison. Far fucking from it, in all honesty. The best thing was that I was given my own room. And it wasn’t like the cells you see in movies, iron bars and what not. They were not exactly comfortable but far better than what people probably expect. And being minimum security, life was probably better for us than those in high category prisons.
I’m not going to go over seven years in prison in blow by blow detail. What I can tell you is that I made some rather good friends, and like always, many learned of what I did through the grapevine, though I had no problem telling those who asked what I was in for. I’d joke, stating ‘Well, I’m innocent because he was a piece of shit’, but once word gets out you dealt with a rapist and protected your family, no-one fucks with you in prison.
There are unspoken rules about not making friends with any of the staff, but if you keep them sweet, you get favours. One kept me up to date with the Thompson case. Up to twelve were now accusing him, and the prosecution service was building quite the case. My sister was one of the main accusers, and it hurt that I was behind bars while she was taking the stand, but she had more than proven her own courage.
I did have to wait for my first visitor but could make calls within a month. Spoke to Mum and Becca at the same time, and it was the first time reality punched me in the gut. Didn’t cry in front of everyone, but that’s when I knew I had at least six years and eleven months to go.
Meeting my family in prison clothing wasn’t exactly what I wanted, but at least I wasn’t cuffed when I met Mum and Becca in the visiting room. And as we were not considered incredibly dangerous, we were allowed to hug. Mum hugged me tightly for at least ten minutes, my sister then doing the same thing, before we sat down and talked about nothing in particular. I told them about resuming my studies and I’d focus on that the entire time, looking at some sort of vocation. I knew being an ex-con would eliminate me from quite a few jobs, but I knew there were places that helped former inmates get back on their feet.
My sister never missed a visit, particularly once she was capable of driving herself about. Mum couldn’t always visit due to her job, but I called her plenty as well. Good friends from school were on my list, and they’d visit once every couple of months. I was impressed by their loyalty and their love. Those that couldn’t visit, I kept in touch via email. There was more than one promise that my release would be a day of celebration. “Largest fucking party Sydney has seen regarding the release of a prisoner!” Jennifer exclaimed.
We could keep up to date with the news. We were not excluded entirely from the outside world. So I could keep up to date with the court case regarding a certain Lance Thompson. Pled not guilty, of course. Claimed it was some sort of conspiracy. He was an idiot. If he’d pled guilty, he’d have served time, but could have earned himself at least some sort of deal.
I was busy studying in the prison library at least a couple of years into my sentence when a friend walked in, sitting down next to me. “Just read on the internet, Mikey. That Lance Thompson you dealt with? Guilty on twelve counts of aggravated sexual assault. He’s looking at a full life term behind bars.”
I put my pen down and ran my fingers through my hair. “Well, that’s something, I guess.”
“Regrets?”
“None. If I’d killed him, I wouldn’t be here in at least relative comfort, right?”
“Guy’s a piece of shit. He won’t be in general once he’s behind bars, and he’ll be looking at maximum. Shit, might even get supermax, being a sexual predator. Men like that are definitely kept separate. People consider us scum but even we have morals. Yeah, we’ll steal your shit, might even stab you, but we won’t take something like that from you.”
“Getting all philosophical on me now?”
He snorted. “You’re a good kid, Mikey. Most of the guys in here? Respect. You looked after your family. Everyone here has learned what you said in court. It’s why no-one has fucked with you. Honestly, none of us would even try. Mister Michael ‘Bad Arse’ Fraser.” He gently punched my shoulder. “Just thought you’d like to know the news.”
“Thanks, mate. It’s over for him, but the girls still have to deal now. Not sure if their ordeal even ends.”
After five years in prison, I was more than used to the life. My sister still visited every fortnight. Some friends were still visiting as often as they could. Others had fallen away, but they still kept in touch by email. Very few had turned their back on me, but some were just getting on with their lives. I was a painful reminder for others.
I was left thinking my sister and I looked more like a couple when she visited, leaning towards each over the table as we talked quietly. And she hadn’t changed her mind.
“Two years, Mikey. Two more years, then you’ll be out, then we’ll make love,” she whispered.
“Have you… Are you not…”
“I don’t date, Mikey. I don’t want to. The man I want is currently serving time.” She leaned close to my ear. “So I just masturbate a lot.”
“So do I!”
The visiting room was filled with laughter, earning plenty of glances. Made some others smile, at least, managing to find humour despite the circumstances. I’d made up my mind within a month that I’d live at home and give a relationship with my sister a shot. I couldn’t handle the thought of breaking her heart by saying no. I knew losing me from her life for seven years was hard enough.
“Mum’s dating, at least,” she said, “Thankfully, he’s a good man. Knows all about you. He’s looking forward to meeting you when you finally get out.”
“Mum mentioned dating. I thought it meant different guys.”
“No, one man, taking her out on dates. She’s taking it slow, of course, but he’s a real gentleman. I like to think I’m a decent judge of character and I approve of him. He makes Mum laugh. Robert never made Mum laugh.”
I couldn’t help grin. “She sounds happy.”
“Happier than I’ve seen in years, Mikey. And that happiness will simply explode when you’re released.”
“How’s everyone else?”
“Grandparents are still fit as fiddles, and they approve of Mark. That’s Mum’s new fellow. Talk about their brave grandson to anyone who cares to visit them. Jennifer loves you. You know that right?” I nodded. “Honestly, you might be a prisoner, but you’ve got a line of women who want nothing more than to leap on your once you’re out. Something about Australians loving convicts, it seems.”
“Those from school?”
“Mostly. Did you not realise how popular you were?”
“I kept mostly to myself. You know that. Yeah, I was friendly but I guess I just missed the signs.”
“Rachel was right, Mikey. Nearly every girl in your year group would have quite happily been your girlfriend. I include myself in that, of course.”
“They wouldn’t be… afraid of me?”
She almost snorted. “Please, you were only violent to protect us when it came to our father, and Lance deserved everything he got.”
“Have you been dealing with it?”
“Mum managed to snag me a good therapist. After the trial, it was offered on a silver platter. I’m better. I can trust people again. Rachel had it worst. What she endured during the two years they were a couple. It was the threats and intimidation more than anything sexual. He broke her spirit. Her sense of self. Once she was eighteen, that’s when he… He was… the worst human being possible.”
“Damn,” I whispered, “So with me that time?”
“She knew you’d make love to her. Be gentle. Tender. Make her feel loved the entire time. She told everyone afterwards that’s exactly what it was like. Mikey, you simply didn’t realise the respect you had from the whole school. Everyone knew what was going on at home.”
“I’ll ask Mum to bring her new fellow to meet me. Not exactly the place I’d like to…”
“He wants to meet you as well. He won’t mind if it’s now or when you’re out.” She took my hand in hers. “I’m thinking about what to do when you do get out. I’m talking with Mum and others about it. You have quite the fan club.”
“Yeah, I’m still getting letters. ‘Wish my brother was like that with me’, that sort of thing.”
“Saucy pictures? Dirty knickers?”
I laughed. “I think the guards probably take those.”
I’ll admit I started to count down during my seventh year. I’d never been in trouble with the guards. Completed my studies at school, continued further study, and started tutoring other prisoners who’d barely got to the eighth grade. I was shocked that I knew of a dozen that could barely read and write, taking them under my wing and slowly teaching them. A shocking indictment of society if ever there was one. The poor bastards that just fall through the cracks.
I’d attended therapy the entire time I’d been in prison. I didn’t have an anger problem, but I certainly carried it around. Therapy certainly helped me deal with everything that happened to myself and my family, whether due to my father or others.
Seven years, two months and twenty-three days after I’d been transported to the Silverwater Correction Complex, my application to attend a parole hearing was approved.
Chapter 64: A Price Worth Paying Ch. 07
Chapter Text
Parole
I was certainly more nervous sitting in front of the three-person panel than I was during my trial. At my trial, I knew I’d be going to prison at the end of it, so it really didn’t matter what I said, long as the truth got out. My parole hearing didn’t have a fixed ending. They’d either be convinced that I could be released or I’d have to serve more time behind bars.
Mister Taylor was representing me again, meeting him after being transported to the Parramatta District Court. “Nervous?” he asked before we entered the room where the hearing would be held. At least I was able to wear a suit, first time I’d worn non-prison clothing since entering.
“Shitting myself, to be blunt. I’d rather not serve the full term, being completely honest.”
“So be honest about yourself. Have you been told what will happen?” I nodded. “Then I don’t think you have anything to worry about.”
Walking into the room where my parole hearing would take place, I was pleased to see quite a few people there to act as witnesses on my behalf. There was no sign of Lance Thompson. Not a chance he’d be there as the victim, though I knew he might have provided a statement. The fact his parents were there, though. That was a surprise.
Taking a seat next to my lawyer, the fact there was no representation for the victim was a head-scratcher. I was expecting at least some sort of representation for the plaintiff. Maybe the Thompsons lawyer would no longer represent them?
“Mister Fraser, you are currently seven years and near five months into a ten-year prison sentence, correct?”
“Yes, sir.”
“How have you found your prison experience?”
“I guess you’re after honesty. I think it’s done me the world of good. I’ve finished my studies and probably done even more studying than I would have done in the outside world. I’ve had therapy to deal with everything I endured.”
“When you were charged and convicted, that was the first time you’d been in trouble with the law?”
“Yes, sir.”
“You did have numerous witnesses and support that you were not a violent man. Do you consider yourself violent, Mister Fraser?”
“I didn’t then and I don’t now, sir. Violence came looking for me, I didn’t go looking for violence. Again, the therapy has helped with that too.”
There were nods all around. “We’ve received paperwork from the prison. Seems you are almost a model prisoner. Not a single note on your record of you causing trouble. In fact, prison staff support your release. Notes that you’ve been assisting prisoners with learning. What do you plan on doing once you leave?”
“I know my record will likely stop me from heading into that sort of field, like a social worker to help others in need. I’ve also been looking into engineering, mechanics, auto repair, that sort of thing. Already put out feelers to companies that have no problem hiring those who have spent time in prison.”
“Where do you intend on living if you’re released?”
“With Mum. She’s said since the day I was imprisoned that I’d always have a home with her.”
A statement from Lance Thompson was then read. It was short and to the point, focusing only on what I’d done to him the day on the field, the injuries I’d left him with and the pain he still faced on a daily basis. I kept my face blank when it was read. I’d hated him more than anyone on the planet at one stage. He was now behind bars for life. He wasn’t worth the time.
Then they called his parents forward to make a statement. The two chairs faced me next to the panel. I found it difficult to meet their eyes, but when I did, his mother constantly had to wipe their cheeks, his father needing to dab at his eyes too.
“Our son…” he stated to say, “Our son is an evil, evil man.” That had me looking at them in complete surprise. “What he did to those poor girls… What his girlfriend had to endure… What we found in his room, what he planned to do to his little sisters…”
“What the fuck?” I whispered. My lawyer glanced at me. He knew…
“Our son is a monster. I hate that my wife and I have to call Lance Thompson our son, that he shares our blood. The fact that a home that provided nothing but love managed to produce such a man… My wife and I often wonder what we did wrong. Mister Fraser grew up in a home of violence and hate, yet while he might sit there now in a parole hearing, we have no hate in our hearts for him. We thank him.”
“What?” I asked flatly. My lawyer grabbed my forearm. The panel just glanced my way.
“If not for your actions, our son would have done things to our daughters. He had journals where he went into… God, I read the words once and still can’t forget them. They were sick, vile, inhumane… Then I think of the other fathers and their daughters, what he did to them. I wonder if we should beg for forgiveness that we conceived and somehow missed raising such a monster.
I don’t know if our words will help make up their minds, but we want to see you released, Mister Fraser. You’ve served enough time for what you do to our son. Quite frankly, my wife and I applaud what you do to such a monster. If that makes us sound callous, so be it. But my wife and I will never forget what he did to those girls, and what he planned to do to our daughters. I’m just thankful that he never got the chance to ruin even more lives. All I know is that he’s now alone in a cell and I hope he rots.”
They walked by, his father stopping, offering his hand. I rose to my feet and shook his hand. “Thank you,” I said. He dipped his head. His mother then hugged me tightly. Didn’t say a thing, but it was a lovely gesture.
After that, quite frankly, I knew I had parole sorted. If the victim’s own family supported my release, then they could only judge me on my time in prison and whether I’d still be a danger to society at large if I was allowed out.
Four months later, four very long months later, I received a letter from the parole board. It was full of legal jargon, but what mattered were two very simple words stamped in big red letters.
Parole granted.
Chapter 65: A Price Worth Paying Ch. 08
Chapter Text
A Price Worth Paying
I think it would have been unusual to have some many staff and guards willing to shake a prisoner’s hand as they left. I was wearing the same clothes I’d arrived in nearly eight years earlier. Few bucks in my pocket. An outdated mobile phone. Watch. Sunnies. Keys. And that was about it. It was eight o’clock in the morning. I was the only prisoner being released that day.
“Good luck out there, Mikey,” the very pretty correctional officer said, “And though I’d like to see you back, perhaps not in a prison suit again, eh?”
“Marie, I’d go steal a car just to see your smiling face again.”
The place roared with laughter. “Get out of here before I throw you back in a cell, heartbreaker.”
“Be still my beating heart for I shall not see you again. Unless you want my number and we can get a drink when your shift is over?” She blushed, shaking her head. I felt a gentle nudge in my shoulder. “Officer, I’m merely conversing with the lovely correctional officer.”
“You’re hitting on her. Badly. Get your butt to the gate, Mikey.”
It was a lovely day despite the cool breeze. It was a relief that I was now a free man. Stopping at the last gate before freedom, the guard offered his hand. “Good luck out there, Mikey. Try not to come back again, though I know some of the lads would like to see you again.”
I took the offered hand. “Some good lads in there, but one prison sentence is long enough. Time to actually start my life. But thanks.”
In the waiting room was only one person. My sister. Who promptly burst into tears when I appeared. I hugged her tightly, feeling a little moisture in my eyes too. It had been nearly eight years since I’d been able to hug her as a free man. “You know, the price was worth it just for this moment,” I whispered, “Though where is everyone?”
“At home. Mum wanted to come but she’s a mess already. Would have cried from the moment you walked out the door to getting home.”
Taking my hand, she led me to the car, sliding into the passenger seat. It was weird being back in a car. Outside the walls and fences that had kept me enclosed for so long. And the city had changed in eight years. Seemed busier than I remembered. “Hungry?” she asked.
“Actually had breakfast before they kicked me out. I’d just like to get home.”
The highway running west was quiet compared to the one leading east into the city. Eventually turning off and heading into the suburbs, we were following roads I remembered when she pulled the car to the side of the road and switched off the engine. Turning towards me, she leaned over and kissed my cheek. “Mikey, I need to explain something to you.”
“Becca, I know how you feel.”
“No, not that. Something else.” She took a deep breath as I turned towards her, gently grasping her hands in mine. She was as beautiful as I remembered. “Mikey, you never had a childhood. Because of our father, I barely remember having fun at home. School was a means to escape for a few hours, but you never had the chance. You were a grown up long before expected. And because of that, I think you missed out on a lot of things, particularly dating.”
“What…”
She put a finger to my lips. “Please, let me finish. As you’ve heard more times than you can probably count now, the girls at our school adored you. Some flat out loved you in their own way. You were respected, adored, loved, admired. Everyone knew what you put up with. Why nothing was ever done… Well, you certainly did something twice, but you carry more scars than anyone I can think of. Mikey, you never dated. Never. Jennifer was your best friend and…”
“She loved me.”
“Loves you, Mikey. Her feelings haven’t changed. And, trust me, there are a few more women, as we’re all women now, not the girls you remember, who still feel the same way. And that leads me to my idea. We’re not a couple yet. You know how I feel about you. You have for eight years. But you never really got to experience sowing your wild oats when you were younger.”
“That doesn’t really bother me.”
“It bothers me, because damn it, Mikey, you should have felt all the love so many wanted to give you. So I’m giving you four months until my birthday. I’m willing to wait another four months. You understand?”
“Our birthday?”
She smiled immediately. “Our birthday, you’re mine, and from that day, you’re mine forever. Until then, there are numerous women who would love…”
I leaned forward and kissed her. Definitely took her by surprise, but she reacted quickly. Lasted a couple of minutes before we broke apart. She had very soft lips. Her breath was minty fresh. Her blue eyes sparkled as I kept my face close to hers. “Becca, you don’t have to,” I said softly.
“I know I don’t have to do this, but I want to it for you. This is my gift to you, big brother. For everything you did for me. Four months, go wild. You’ve been behind bars for eight years.”
“Are you sure, Becca? I mean really sure. I’ve had eight years to think. My sole intention was to come out and be with you.”
“Really?” she asked softly. I kissed her again to prove it, sliding my tongue into her mouth. When she released a soft moan, we both needed to chuckle. “I love you, Mikey. But I promised them. And I seriously don’t mind. The only thing is I won’t want to know the details.”
I felt my eyebrows raise. “Them?”
“As I said, you’re popular, Mikey.”
“Becca… I love you too.”
“I know. You’ve proven that every day of your life.”
The rest of the drive home took barely five minutes, pulling into the driveway to find no-one waiting outside. Getting out, I had nothing with me, my sister taking my hand and leading me into an empty house. She glanced back and smiled, leading me to the rear sliding door.
That’s where everyone was waiting for me. Mum and Mark, her fiancé. Jennifer. Rachel. Sally. Katie. Megan. My best mates from school. Others I’d consider passing friends at most. My grandparents. And the Thompsons, father, mother, two daughters.
Mum hugged me first, tears running down her cheeks. I needed a little cry as well as I hugged her right back. Certainly received plenty of kisses all over my face, which had me chuckling. “I’m going to mother you to death. I hope you know that,” she warned, giggling away. That sound was a dagger to the heart. Mum had rarely giggled when growing up.
Mark shook my hand. “Guess when you’re married, I’ll call you Dad instead,” I suggested. The thought got to him, so I added, “Don’t remember that noise escaping my Mum for eighteen years. The fact she’s standing there smiling…” I didn’t finish as I found myself embraced rather tightly by my future step-father.
“Thank you, Mikey,” he murmured.
“Thank you for looking after them while I was gone.”
He snorted as he leaned back, hand on my shoulder. “Think anyone would fuck with these two now after what happened? It was assumed, if word got to you, that you’d break out of prison and deal with it.”
“Hmmm. Maybe.”
Jennifer grabbed my biceps. “Now is that from weight training or swapping hands when jacking off?”
“Fucking hell, Jen. Never change!”
We hugged each other tightly. “Fuck, I missed you,” she whispered, feeling her start to shudder in my arms. I held her for a long time. We’d always been close. My best friend. She lived four doors up and knew what I’d gone through. She was the only one I ever told. The only one apart from the family who’d seen the scars. The only one outside of family I’d trusted. We both knew we were better friends than in a relationship. We worried we’d lose the friendship if it didn’t work out. I just thought we were rather sensible about it. I loved her just as much, but it would never be physical except for those times before prison.
I worked my way around the crowd. I was allowed to drink at home, at least, though if I was caught in a pub, I’d be hauled back to prison. It was weird seeing some of my friends after eight years. Everyone was older. Different. Moved on with their lives, while I’d stayed still. I hadn’t expected the Thompsons, but the greeting was warm and friendly, and their two daughters were beauties. I was fairly sure they didn’t know what their brother had planned with them, which was a relief.
It was a long afternoon. I ate more food than I had in years, Mum making sure all my favourites were prepared. Washed it down with plenty of soft drink and ended the night with some proper coffee. Nearly everyone disappeared except for Jennifer, who wished everyone else goodnight before taking my hand, leading me towards my old bedroom.
Pushing me through the doorway, I sat on the edge of the bed as she closed the door and strode towards me. I simply couldn’t help the sigh. “I haven’t had sex in over eight years, Jen, but I just can’t do it. I mean, I’d love to have sex with you, but I can’t.”
I found a soft hand in mine, helping me to my feet, two arms wrapped around me. “We all know,” she whispered, “About Becca, how she feels, what she wants. She told us this idea.” She looked up at me. “I think you’re making the right decision. You’re my best friend. Nothing will ever change that. I’m hoping cuddling isn’t out of the question, though.”
“I bloody hope not. I’ve slept alone for far too long.”
I was in my bedroom the next day when Becca strode in. “You didn’t have sex with Jennifer?”
“No.”
“Despite the fact she clearly wanted it?”
“Yep.”
“Why?”
I met her eyes and she blushed. “Do you really need to know why, Becca?”
She actually threw a strop, stamped her foot and marched on out of my bedroom. It was very cute, no doubt pissing her off further as she walked to the other end of the house. Two nights later, Rachel was around and Becca pretty much ordered me to take her to my bedroom. As soon as we were, she cuddled me, letting me know Jennifer had already spread the word. No sex, no nudity, only hugs, cuddles and maybe a little kissing at most.
“Your sister loves you so much,” Rachel said later in bed, “Most men would have leapt at this sort of opportunity.”
“I made her a promise. I intend on keeping it. But you’re not weirded out?”
“We all should be, but after everything that happened from the time you were five, we certainly understand, Mikey.”
Within a week, I simply had to sit down and talk to my mother about it. I made us both a coffee, sitting on the lounge in the living room. It was brighter than what I remembered. Nice pictures on the wall. Looked like it had been redecorated again. Mark and Becca were at work, the house mostly silent. I still found silence a little unnerving. The prison was always noisy, one way or another.
“Rebecca is in love with you, Mikey,” she said, cutting off whatever I was going to say, “She’s been in love with you for most of her life, I think.”
“Why isn’t anyone freaking out about what she wants?”
“What do you want?”
“Her.”
“Then who cares what anyone else thinks. Is it illegal? Yes. Is anyone going to do anything about it? No. Your sister sat Mark down and explained everything not long after I introduced him to her. He understands as he knows the story. Jennifer flat out approves and wants to be involved in any wedding. Won’t be legitimate, but who cares?” She took my free hand. “Mikey, trust me on this, those we trust know and have given their word not to tell anyone. After everything we’ve been through, people are more than understanding.” She took a sip of her coffee. “I didn’t know you felt the same way.”
“I’ve had eight years to think about it. I’m in love with her, Mum. I realised everything I did was for you, but the thought of anything happening to my little sister… and then when it did happen…” I sipped at my own drink. “During therapy, it wasn’t just the anger I felt. I hadn’t dealt with plenty all my life. But I felt like such a failure. I wasn’t the one who went through such trauma, but it was knowing I’d spent eighteen years doing all I could to protect her, and then for just one night when I wasn’t there…”
“It wasn’t your fault, Mikey.”
“I know. Nearly six years of therapy finally put that in my head.” I took another sip. “How’s she doing?”
“Absolutely fine. She’s happy. Happier now that her big brother is back home.”
“Good.”
“You’re not going to sleep with anyone else, are you?”
“Nope.”
She leaned over, kissed my cheek. “Good boy. Give it a month and she’ll drop the whole idea.”
Many would have thought I had a harem of lovers considering the visitors I had. Every morning, Becca would show interest in what my ‘lover’ had to say, as she didn’t want to hear it from me. Each and every time, the reply was “We talked and cuddled. Maybe a kiss at most. He’s very warm.”
Jennifer was the last to visit me a month after I’d been at home. Cuddling in bed before we went to sleep, she whispered, “Maybe I should suggest we fucked all night?”
“You’re a tease. But I think it might upset her though. Think she’s on the verge of dropping this whole idea.” I pulled her tighter. “What are you going to do, Jen?”
“Try and find someone like you and hope he spends the rest of his life fucking me like you did those few times before you went to prison. Still think about those nights rather fondly while fucking myself stupid with a nice, big, fake cock!”
“Fucking hell, Jen.”
“I’ve had relationships. You’re just lucky I’m here while I’m single.” She kissed my cheek. “Could I take a mould of your cock, for old time’s sake?”
“Ask Becca, see what she says.”
My sister didn’t even need to ask the question the next morning. What did surprise me was she sat down on my lap, cuddled me, and started to cry. “You really love me?” she whispered.
“Becca… I don’t just love you…” She looked up and met my eyes. “I think you’re now realising how much I do love you.”
She kissed me hard in front of Mum, Mark and Jennifer. I heard Mark chuckle, suggesting we get a little privacy, Becca eventually moving to straddle my lap as the kisses picked up quickly in intensity. She was still in her bedroom attire, pair of small shorts and a cami, so plenty of bronzed skin was on display. She had filled out nicely. B-cup breasts, pert little arse. Tight body all around as she kept herself fit. I did worry about moving my hands towards her rear, but when I gave it a gentle squeeze, she giggled. “Do you like?” she whispered.
“You’re fucking gorgeous, Becca. I might have been behind bars but I’ve seen you blossom every two weeks.”
“I don’t want to wait for our birthday.”
“Neither do I, Becca. So are you going to drop this idea of yours?” She nodded eagerly. “Good. I appreciate the thought, I really do, but you’re the only one I want. Thought about it for eight years, thought about it every day since I was released. I’d take you out on a date tonight, but… well… I don’t start work for another fortnight, and I have a few more months of the electronic tag before I’m a completely free man.”
“We can have plenty of fun here, Mikey,” she breathed into my ear. Sent a shiver up and down my spine, “Think it’s about time my pussy saw some action for real, not just my fingers and toys.” She leaned back and blushed. “Um, I broke… it… with a toy…”
“Don’t care. I wasn’t here, Becca. And you were a young woman who, let’s remember, freely admitted to masturbating constantly.”
“I want to feel what it’s like for someone else to give me an orgasm.”
“I plan on giving you plenty, every day, for the rest of your life.”
I was only allowed out of the house during daylight hours, needing to be at home between the hours of 8pm to 6am. Once I was working, that would be adjusted slightly, depending on my hours. It meant I could go to the gym at least. I couldn’t afford that just yet, Becca offering to pay for it and I’d pay her back later, though I had a feeling she wouldn’t accept it anyway. Otherwise, I helped around the house to keep myself occupied. Mark had done more around the house in the few short years he’d been part of their lives than the dickhead still in prison.
It was Friday night when Mum announced she would be going away with Mark for the weekend. Becca obviously knew, as she took me out shopping that day, taking me to the nearest mall, where she wandered into plenty of shops. The fact she was shopping for certain items had me grinning, before heading to the supermarket, both of us piling things into the cart.
Returning home, Mum and Mark were just about ready to go. Mum hugged Becca first before she gave me a long hug. “Enjoy your weekend. See you very late on Sunday,” she whispered. Mark shook my hand, winked, told me to have fun, chuckling to himself as he walked out the door. Turning back towards Becca, she blushed brightly.
“They know?”
“I paid for them to go away, Mikey.”
I wasn’t going to let her cook dinner alone, though she tried more than once to shoo me out of the kitchen. I relented enough that I stayed out of her way, watching her get everything ready, before announcing we needed to get ready. “So am I getting dressed like a date?” I wondered.
“Yes.”
“And after dinner, what am I doing with my date?”
“Hopefully taking her dancing in the living room.”
I laughed as it was an incredibly sweet idea. I walked towards her, running my hands down her back until they rested just above her arse. “And after that?”
“I’m hoping my date will take me upstairs to his room and we’ll make love. And then we’ll keep doing that all weekend.”
“I love you, Rebecca.”
“I love you so much, Michael.”
I kissed her softly, feeling her mouth open enough that I could slide my tongue into her mouth. I pulled her tight to my body, growling into her mouth as she whimpered, no doubt feeling my immediately erect cock pressing against her. Somehow, we managed to break apart, the look in her eyes suggesting we should just abandon dinner and everything else. But a deep breath or two on both our parts calmed us down, taking her hand in mind and heading to our respective bedrooms.
“So nice?” I asked.
“Check your bed,” she replied.
Walking into my bedroom, I’m sure she heard my roar of laughter as everything she wanted me to wear was laid out. Checking the sizes, she either had a good eye or had checked my sizes when I was asleep. But she’d spared no expense as the labels were not cheap. I put on the shirt first, which required cufflinks. Never worn a shirt like that before. The trousers were comfortable. The belt was leather and it just smelled new. Cologne smelled marvellous. She even had things like a watch for me to wear. Black leather shoes. I looked in the mirror and thought, ‘Well, I scrub up nicely for an ex-convict at least.’
Knocking on her door, she asked me to wait in the living room. That wasn’t a problem. I grabbed a beer from the fridge, as I felt an onset of nerves. I was in love with my sister. Everyone seemed to be okay with that idea. I knew we’d had one hell of a tough upbringing at times, and then what she’d been through after that, but for people to simply accept our future relationship still boggled the mind. I could believe Mum understanding, but everyone else?
All thoughts stopped when my sister appeared. She’d done her hair. Faint make-up. Cute earrings. The dress was just perfect. Nothing over her shoulders. The top rested just above her breasts, just a hint of cleavage. Tight to her body otherwise. The dress finished halfway down thighs, where the rest of her legs were covered in what I assumed were black thigh highs, hopefully held up by a garter or something. I loved stuff like that. I hoped black lingerie underneath, though I assumed no bra. On her feet were black heels. Not too high, but gave her a couple of inches in height.
I’d never seen a more stunning woman in my life.
“Fucking hell,” I muttered.
That caused a giggle. “You approve”
I looked around. “Anyone seen my sister? She’s about yay high, more cute than beautiful. Does this thing with her nose when she’s amused. Definitely not dressed like… that…”
She walked towards me, confidence and oozing sexuality. Running a hand up my chest to the back of my head, she pulled me down to kiss her. Feeling her tongue slide into my mouth, my cock woke up immediately, particularly when she pressed her body against me, and there was no doubt she’d feel it. “Well, my big brother is very handsome. Do you like what I bought you?”
“Yeah. Thanks.”
“I haven’t been on a date before, Mikey.”
“You haven’t?”
“Not a real one like this. A couple of boys took me to the movies or something before it happened, but once I made up my mind, as I told you, I’ve waited for you.”
The table was already set. The food had been warming in the oven. She’d prepared three courses for us. Wine for her, beer for me, though neither of us wanted to drink too much. My sister had confidence in the kitchen. The first course was fantastic, the best food I’d eaten in probably ten years. The second course was probably the best plate of food I’d eaten in my life.
Dessert was sweet and very tasty, before we signed off with a coffee. The entire time, conversation had flowed easily. My sister and I had always been close. Was adding sex to our relationship actually that big a step? Sure, it was crossing a line I’m sure most don’t cross, but during those couple of hours, it honestly felt like I was on a date with a beautiful woman who I wanted to spend the night with. Whether she was my sister or not was, quite frankly, immaterial to that last desire.
After helping clear the kitchen, everything being placed into the new dishwasher, we walked into the living room. The TV had internet connectivity, my sister selecting a music playlist off YouTube. I had no real idea how to dance, but I figured out all she wanted was for me to hold her in my arms, preferably one of my hands gently resting on her arse, while she rested her head against my chest and stroked my back.
We must have danced for a couple of hours. I was left feeling more relaxed with her that night than I’d ever felt, in all honesty. When she finally lifted her head from my chest, the grin that appeared on her face melted me immediately. I kissed her softly, though it quickly increased in passion. She jumped enough that she could just above wrap her legs around my waist, and without delay, I carried her to my bedroom.
Didn’t bother closing the door as no-one else was around. Placing her feet back on the ground, she was very eager to get me out of my clothes. Her hands shook slightly as she helped undo the buttons while I took out the cufflinks, undid my belt and managed to slide off my shoes and socks. Eventually, I stood in front of my sister in just my underwear.
She ran her fingers across my body, her lips finding the scar across my chest. I closed my eyes as I caressed the back of her head. “All these were for me,” she whispered.
“Everything I’ve ever done was for you, Becca. And Mum, but at heart, you’re my twin sister. It’s always been my role to protect you from anyone who would dare harm you.”
“You’ve always loved me.”
“One way or another, yes.”
I leaned down and kissed her again, sliding my tongue into her mouth, a slight giggle escaping her as my fingers found the zip at the back of her dress. Once that pooled around her feet, she managed to slide out of her heels rather easily. She wasn’t wearing a bra, feeling her hard nipples poke into my body. I had to lean back and look at her.
“Fucking hell, Becca. You’re a right little hottie nowadays.”
Standing there in just panties and thigh highs, she wasn’t surprised to see the tent in my underwear. More confidently than I‘d expected, she eagerly lowered my underwear to reveal my cock. “Oh…” she whispered, before I felt her soft fingers wrap around my shaft. I sucked a breath as it was the first time I’d been touched in years.
What I didn’t expect was her to drop to her knees. Looking down into her eyes, she smiled up at me. “I’ve never done this before, obviously. Or, at least, not on a real cock. I’ve had a lot of practice with a dildo and Jennifer has helped me.”
“She has?”
“She wanted this to be perfect for both of us, Mikey.”
“I’ll let you know when I’m ready to blow.”
She giggled at my rhyme, then proceeded to show me she’d put in a lot of practice to satisfy her brother. She was quite the little tease, her tongue running up and down my shaft. That alone almost had me ready to pop, but when I felt her lips wrap around my shaft for the first time, I released such a groan I’m sure half the city heard me.
I never stopped looking down, watching as a little more of my cock disappeared with each movement of her head. Considering it was my first blowjob since before going into prison, I warned her I was getting closed already. She stopped long enough to look up at me, a bit of spit linking her lips to my cock. “You’re going to finish in my mouth,” she said, before she resumed her blowjob.
Running my fingers through her hair, she hummed happily as I sucked in a couple of deep breaths. I didn’t want to cum just yet, though I felt the urge slowly building.
“Fuck,” I groaned.
My sister must have got a lot of practice as I knew I was slightly above average, but I felt my eyes widen when her nose bumped into my body. She looked so pleased with herself at the same time. “I did it!” she said excitedly. She then focused entirely on making me cum, her mouth taking a few inches, her delicate hand working the rest.
“Becca,” I moaned. She squealed when the first shot of cum hit the back of her throat, then it just kept on flooding her mouth. She moaned herself, joining my groans and cursing as I felt my legs almost go out from underneath me, it felt so damned good.
When I was done, she sat back smiling up at me before opening her mouth, showing me the contents, before she closed her mouth and gulped it down. “I’ll do that every day the rest of my life too,” she said once her mouth was empty.
“Holy shit!” I exclaimed.
“I’ll do anything for you, Mikey,” she said softly, offering my hand to help her up.
I kissed her immediately, leading her to the bed. Gently lowering her to the bed, she was eager to remove her panties. I took her wrist and asked if I could do it. Before doing that, though, I needed to give those breasts of her some attention. I told her they looked like they needed it.
“You like them? They’re not too small?”
“Becca, I’m going to put this bluntly so you understand. You’re absolutely fucking perfect. Your breasts? Wonderful. Gorgeous. I want to suck on them right now.”
Her eyes absolutely smouldered as I leaned down and took one of them in my mouth. She hissed with delight as I sucked and nibbled at one of her nipples. Running a hand down over her covered pussy, I wasn’t surprised that her panties were already soaked, feeling her shudder even if I barely touched her.
I enjoyed the change in her breathing just from giving her breasts attention, feeling her body gyrate underneath me. She asked me to touch her again, so gently pressed my finger against her covered slit again. She moaned softly, quickly giving her a soft kiss, before I moved to her other breast, moving my hand from her panties to gently squeeze the breast I’d just given attention, giving her nipples a few gentle pinches and pulls.
“Mikey,” she breathed.
Kissing down her body, she seemed so tiny compared to me. Well, she was considering she was much shorter than me, but while she had filled out some of those womanly curves, she was still small. Her body was so soft and smooth as I made my way south. Hooking my fingers into her underwear, I slowly slid them down her legs, dropping them to the bed, as she spread her legs for me.
I smiled as I noticed how excited she already was. And also how smooth her pussy looked. “I always keep it smooth,” she said, “I thought you’d like it.”
“Oh, I do. I like it a lot, Becca. But smooth, a little fur, I don’t really mind.”
“I love looking at my smooth pussy. I like to masturbate in front of a mirror.” My cock was immediately a steel bar again. She noticed and giggled. “You love those thoughts, don’t you? Of me masturbating?”
“I thought about it all the time while in prison, Becca.”
“I’ve kept videos over the years. Would you like to see them? We would watch them together? Sometimes just my fingers, other times I used toys.”
I answered by lowering my face and running my tongue along her slit. That provoked the sort of response I wanted to hear, looking up to see my sister resting on her below, returning my look with a smile on her face. Now, being honest, my experience in eating pussy was eight years earlier and had been with four women. Sure, I’d eaten pussy every day those two weeks, enough time to figure it all out. I figured my sister hadn’t had her pussy eaten at all, so we’d figure it out together.
“Let me know what feels good,” I whispered, “But I remember the basics, at least.”
She tasted wonderful. I let her know that straight away. I licked, nibbled, sucked, slid my tongue inside her, licked all around, ignored her clit which slid from its hood the further turned on she was. She enjoyed her first orgasm without touching her clit nor sliding fingers in her. I think she was just far too turned on, though when she moaned and cried out my name, I certainly found myself smiling. I just wanted to make my little sister happy.
Her breathing remained rapid as I didn’t relent. “I can cum again and again,” she moaned, “Keep going.”
Well, good news for both of us, gently sliding a finger inside her pussy, curling it and I quickly found her special spot. That had her back arching and moaning even louder. She was now turning from cute and beautiful to downright sexy. “Fuck yes, just like that,” she said softly. I wasn’t expecting her to be incredibly loud, long as she told me what she liked.
She enjoyed another orgasm, letting me know though I figured that out for myself as she started to squeeze my finger, so I slid a second one inside her and moved my tongue to her clit, slowly figuring out what she really liked. That had her back on her elbows, looking down at me with wide eyes. “Oh fuck, keep doing that,” she moaned, hearing the break in her sob, “Keep going. Keep going. I love you.”
She laid back and started to babble, her entire body starting to quiver. My fingers now knew exactly where to touch, I’d figured out the best way to treat her clit. My other hand moved up her body to squeeze one of her breasts. It must have been overload for her, and the next orgasm was her best. The guttural moan that escaped her seemed to take her by surprise as she burst into giggles, then moaned again.
“Oh god, Mikey,” she cried softly. I stopped, I had to as it just tore through her entire body, slowly removing my fingers and just watching her body continuously shake. I didn’t touch her for a couple of minutes, aware she was likely going to be incredibly sensitive, moving up the bed so I was lying next to her. She kept her eyes open, gazing up at me with what looked like adoration as we all as love.
Once calmed down, she turned onto her side and cuddled into me. “We’re going to sleep together all the time now, right? I mean just sleep, though after you’ve obviously made love to me.”
“My bed or yours?”
“I slept in here a lot, Mikey. Definitely masturbated in here a lot too. I’d cover my face in one of your shirts.”
“Had it bad, eh?”
“Mum knew all about it, of course. Found me in here more than once.”
“What, masturbating?”
“Think it was an accident each time. I’m not exactly loud. She came in here to clean once a week, just not the same damned day!” We both laughed as I cuddled her closely to me. I heard her gasp as my cock pressed into her. Her hand found its way around my shaft again. “Want to make love now?”
“God yes.”
She ended up on her back against, her legs spread just enough that I could rest between them. I teased her with the head of my cock, letting her just get used to the idea. She’d already told me about the fact she’d used a dildo or two to masturbate, but she could control that. Though she trusted me. The last thing I’d ever do would hurt her.
She bit her lip as I stopped teasing, gently pressing my cock against her, feeling it slowly slide inside her. She gasped as the head popped inside her. We both made light moans before our eyes met and we chuckled. Leaning down to kiss her, I felt her fingers caress my back, running along more than one scar earned to keep her safe, as I slowly slid my cock inside her. Didn’t give her the entire length at once, gently thrusting forward and back, letting her get used to the feeling.
“Fuck, you are so tight,” I whispered.
“Love my tight, little virgin pussy?”
“I love it already. Going to want it every day the rest of my life.”
“It’s yours, whenever you want it.”
She looked down and smiled when my entire cock had disappeared. I glanced down too and smiled at her, letting her adjust herself to be comfortable, before I started to move again. Despite her blowing me, I knew I’d probably not last long again. She was far too tight, far too hot, far too wet, and the fact I was with my sister heightened all the other senses. I knew I loved her, but it was doing something so intimate that confirmed that I was in love with her.
I kissed her hard as I slowly upped the tempo of my thrusts. Never too hard, but enough to provoke noises from her. We were not loud. She was used to staying quiet, so was I, to be honest. You didn’t make noise when jerking off in your room in prison.
“Good?” I asked quietly.
“You feel wonderful, Mikey. Worth the wait.”
Her fingers continued to stroke my back. I kissed her constantly. She couldn’t stop gazing at me. I suggested she move her legs, perhaps place her heels on my lower back. She moaned far louder as it changed the angle. I worried for a moment I’d hurt her until she kissed me hard. “Deep. Better. Keep going.”
I don’t think I’d been harder my entire life, and the quicker I started to move, the desire to fuck her was nearly overwhelming. She must have seen it in my eyes as she purposely dug her fingers into me. “Fuck me, Mikey. Fuck your little sister. Make me yours forever.”
I kissed her hard, growling into her mouth, which made her giggle as I started to thrust a little harder. All she did was smile, not a single sign I was hurting her. Instead, her breathing grew rapid again, soft little moans escaping her lips. I was amazed I hadn’t cum yet. I could read my sister rather well already. The way she moved, breathed, looked into my eyes.
Then I felt her shudder underneath me again, her pussy like a vice around my cock. Her mouth opened into an ‘O’ as a low moan escaped her again. I felt her fingernails dig into my bar firmly. I didn’t mind. I’d never seen a more beautiful sight. Little wonder I saw a couple of tears escape her eyes once her orgasm passed.
She asked me to stop for a moment. “Holy shit, I can’t believe I just had an orgasm with your cock inside me!” she cried, ever so excitedly.
“Neither can I, to be honest.”
“You need to cum in me, Mikey. Now!”
“I love it when you’re bossy.”
My sister got what she wanted five minutes later. She asked me to fuck her harder, and that’s what she got. She loved every second of it, so did I. She felt wonderful. She smelled fantastic. Her skin was so soft to touch. Her face was one carved by the gods. I just exploded her once I couldn’t hold it back any further, groaning so loudly, I heard her giggle as I buried my head into the pillow alongside her, feeling her shorter limbs wrap around me, feeling her soft lips kissing my chest again.
“You’ve got ten minutes, then I’m riding your cock.”
“Whatever my little sister wants.”
Watching her riding me a little later was something I would want to record for posterity. She looked as beautiful as I’d ever seen. She took her time adapting to the different angle, but once she was comfortable, she rested her hands on my chest, never averting her gaze from my eyes, as she mixed between practically gyrating on my cock and bouncing up and down. No matter what she did, it felt fantastic and she loved every second.
Figured out she could definitely orgasm riding me, and she kept on going through more than one. “I am totally doing this every fucking day,” she murmured.
She rode me until I came inside her again, resting on my chest to give me a few minutes more to recharge my batteries again. I wasn’t done with her, and I knew for a fact she wanted to be intimate until she was practically falling asleep. Gently rubbing her back, she eventually placed her chin my chest.
“Mikey, there’s… a position… I need to do it with you.”
“You sure?”
“I don’t want it… there… Though I want to do it later with you, because I love you and I know you’d make it special, but I spoke to my therapist and she thought it was a good idea. I will reclaim it by doing it with you. She obviously doesn’t know I want to make love with my brother, I said there’s a man I love and trust more than anyone on this planet. If you do this, I’ll only ever have good thoughts about it going forward.”
“If you’re sure, I’ll do whatever you need me to do.”
She laid on her stomach, her cute little butt prominent, giving each cheek a little squeeze, thankfully earning a little giggle. I kissed up her lower back, feeling her tremble occasionally, leaving soft kisses across her shoulders, up her neck, before my mouth was by her ear. “I love you more than anyone, Rebecca,” I whispered.
Ensuring I wasn’t squashing her, I rested my cock near her pussy, taking both her hands in each of mine, lacing our fingers together. When I slid inside her, ever so slowly, she tightened her grip. “It’s okay, sweetie. It’s me,” I whispered.
“I know. I’m okay. I love you.”
Within five minutes, she needed to be on her knees, then resting back against me, raising her head so I could kiss her. My hands were all over her tight little body, definitely giving her little clit a lot of attention. I knew I’d never actually get enough of her. She let me know that her feelings were exactly the same. Leaning forward to rest on her forearms again, she glanced back and wiggled her butt despite still being inside her.
“Fuck me with that big cock.” I raised an eyebrow, then gave her butt a little slap. Earned another giggle from her. “Oooh, I liked that. Again”? I certainly didn’t put anywhere near my strength into it, but it provoked another giggle. “Okay, I like this position too, Mikey. I love them all.”
The third time I came in her that night wiped me out. Realising I was done in, she took my hand and led me to the bathroom. Running the bath, she put in some bubble bath, disappeared and returned with other stuff to throw in it, before she disappeared yet again, returning with candles. Noticing my look, she whispered, “It’ll be romantic.”
The bath wasn’t large but enough that we could sit back together. Our appetites sated, we discussed our future together. I had job opportunities, despite the fact I’d been in prison, but us being together could prove difficult. Our family and closest friends understood, but if it got out to people who didn’t, we’d be fucked. But we agreed to worry about that later. We had the rest of the weekend to concern ourselves with.
We spent the entire time naked. We were rarely not touching each other. The only room we didn’t end up fucking in was our mother’s bedroom. That would have been a step too far. Living room, kitchen, dining room, both our bedrooms, both bathrooms, outside, laundry room, hallway, all of them were christened, one way or another. Good thing my sister is on the pill.
By the time Mum and Mark walked in the front door on Sunday evening, we were at least dressed though fast asleep on the couch, my sister snuggled into my chest, while I had an arm around her, holding her tight as always. Mum gently shook my shoulder, opening my eyes to see her smiling down at me. “Want me to order in some dinner?”
“Yeah, thanks.”
“Good weekend?”
“The best, Mum.”
She kissed my cheek before I did the same to my sister. She slowly woke up and smiled, turning to see Mum and Mark were home. She blushed and cuddled into me. “How you feeling?” Mum asked my sister.
“Totally worth the wait. But we have a lot of things to discuss. Later. Right now, I’m just going to enjoy this moment with my brother.”
We only moved when the food arrived half an hour later.
Chapter 66: Come Together Ch. 01 [Incest / Romance]
Chapter Text
The Present
There are moments in life that bring a family closer together. What was about to happen would, unusually, bring myself, my children and the family of my wife closer together. Plans had been put in motion, though I’ll admit, the wool had been pulled over my eyes for longer than I’d care to admit. I loved my wife. Notice the use of the past tense. Loved. I had loved her. Had been in love with her for nearly two decades. She hadn’t been my first love, but she was the one I’d married, wanting to spend my life with her. We’d raise a family, built a home together, live long into the future until we were old, grey and probably loopy.
It wasn’t going to be a reality. There had been too many lies.
After I’d got up for work, showered and dressed, I walked downstairs to find my four children already at the table, enjoying breakfast. “Morning, Daddy,” my eldest daughter greeted me. Charlotte, though I called her Lottie. She was seventeen years old, though only three months from eighteen. A real sweetheart, and that was what I called her most of the time. The greeting was echoed by my other three children. Nathan and Alyssa, fraternal twins at just turned sixteen, and then my little munchkin, Emily, at fourteen.
“Morning,” I said, smiling at them all.
They knew what was coming. They’d been aware of everything almost as long as I had. Charlotte had seen it happen, adding to other information I’d received. Helping Emily understand had been the most important thing. Nathan was already supporting his twin sister, a young man wise beyond his years. And I knew how much he adored her.
“Is it happening today, Daddy?” Charlotte asked.
“That’s what Caroline said. I guess we’ll find out in a few minutes.” I looked around the table. “Don’t say a word. Let her say what she wants. I’ll deal with it.”
“Are you sad, Daddy?” Emily asked softly.
“Not anymore. I did some checking last night. The large suitcase is missing so I assume it’s already packed. She will be going elsewhere from today.”
“Good,” Charlotte muttered.
I buttered some toast, poured myself some coffee, and spent the time asking the kids about their day and plans for the weekend. Whatever happened between their mother and me, I was hoping that it wouldn’t affect them too much, though I knew that wasn’t likely. Charlotte might have been the oldest, but wore her heart on her sleeve. Emily was daddy’s little girl and would be devastated to see me unhappy.
There was banging down the stairs and I knew that it was Christine bringing down the suitcase. Glancing towards the front door, I saw her leave it there, plus another large bag, approaching the table with her handbag. She kept her face blank as she stood nearby.
“Can we talk, Mark? In private?”
“No.”
“We need to talk in private, Mark.”
I picked up a napkin, wiped my mouth and hands with it. I turned and glared at her. I noticed the step back. The hamster behind the wheel started to run as she perhaps realised I already knew. “Whatever you have to share, you can share in front of me and my children.”
My children. Not ours. Ever since Emily had gone to primary school, to call Christine an absent parent was being polite. I can’t even begin to count the number of events she’d missed over the years, and the kids had longed learned that she didn’t really seem to care. Daddy was there though. Daddy didn’t miss a damned thing if he could help it. To be honest, most of the time, I felt like a single parent. That feeling was about to become reality.
Holding up a finger in her direction, I took out my phone and dialled a number. “Hey, you can come up now.” The doorbell rang a few seconds later. “That’s for you, Christine.”
I enjoyed the confusion on her face though she walked towards the front door. Watching her open it, the fact her sister stood in front of her would have added to the confusion.
“Christine Jenkins.”
“What the hell?” I heard the surprise in her tone, unable to stop the smile that formed. “Caroline?”
Caroline, Christine’s youngest sister, offered her a manila folder. “Christine Jenkins. You’ve been served.” Then a slap echoed in the silence. “You bitch! How could you do that to him? Over eight years!”
I glanced at my children. The four were ignoring what was going on, though I noticed the smirk on Charlotte’s face. Emily smiled at me. Nathan was clearly holding Alyssa’s hand. Standing up, I walked to stand a few metres behind Christine, who stood in stunned silence, ever more confusion on her face. “Lovely to see you, Caroline. Come on in. Is Jessica with you?”
“She’s coming up with Mum now.”
“Mum? Mum’s coming here?” I savoured the shock in her tone for a moment. Christine has no idea. Looked like I wasn’t the only one good at keeping the other in the dark.
“You won’t be calling her that for much longer, you whore,” Caroline spat, brushing past her sister. Standing before me, she smiled and leaned up to kiss my cheek. “How are you, handsome?”
“Much better now that you’re here, gorgeous.”
She stood next to me, taking her hand in mine, as Jessica appeared, holding the hand of their mother, Mary. Jessica, Christine’s younger sister, the middle of three daughters, looked ready to spit in her face. Mary just looked disappointed. “My ex-husband was a philandering piece of shit, and now my oldest has proven to be nothing but a whore. I thought I’d raised my children better. At least Caroline and Jessica haven’t proven to be such disappointments.” Mary kissed my cheek. “I’m so sorry, Mark. I really am,” she said softly.
Jessica hugged me too. “There’s breakfast on the table,” I said.
“I’ll cook up something much better than toast and coffee, if you have time,” Mary offered.
“I won’t say no to a little bacon and eggs, Mary. Think the kids might end up staying at home today.”
“I’ll help too, Mum,” Jessica said.
I heard excitement from the dining table as their grandmother appeared, and Jessica treated my kids like her own. Considering everything that had been going on, their grandmother would be a good distraction. “Give him your rings, Christine,” Caroline said, “And your house keys. Anything else you need to know is in there.”
Christine stared at me, her jaw dropped in surprise. “Think I didn’t know, Christine,” I added, “You were going to leave today. You were going to move in with your lover. His name is Craig. I know how old he is. I know where he lives. I know where he works. I know everything.”
Christine just stared at me for at least a minute before she whispered, “You know.”
Not a question. A statement I confirmed first with a single nod. “I know. As I just said, I know everything, Christine. Caroline has kept me up to date. You think she was going to tolerate a whore as a sister after what your father did to your family?”
“And if you don’t sign those papers, I’m going to take you for everything you have,” Caroline warned, feeling her hand grip me tighter, “Mark has…” When she choked back a sob, I wrapped an arm around her, kissing the top of her head. “I want those signed by the time you walk out of this house, Christine.”
“You’re his lawyer?”
“Of course I fucking am!” Caroline exclaimed, “Think I’d help you ruin his family? All the advice I gave, remember how I always clarified I was your sister, not your attorney? You were just too self-involved to see the path I was leading you down.”
Christine looked down at the folder than back at me and her sister, cuddled into me. “Hang on… You two… Are you two…”
“None of your damned business,” I growled, “How many men have you been fucking and fucked during our marriage?” I stepped forward. At six-two compared to her five-five, I towered over her. I’d always kept fit, and though I didn’t like the idea, I wanted to intimidate her. Months of anger and frustration were on the verge of bubbling over. “Sign the fucking papers and get the fuck out,” I said through gritted teeth.
“You can read the terms in the living room,” Caroline added, “Mark, go finish your breakfast and take care of your children.”
Leaning down, I kissed her softly on the lips. “Okay, gorgeous. You get your pretty little butt back there once she’s gone.”
“That’s if Jessica isn’t already on your lap. We might just have to fight over you later.”
“Perish the thought.” I chanced a glance at Christine, who remained stood like a statue. If she put two and two together, she’d figure out that Caroline and I were closer than ever.
By the time I was sat down at the table, the shouting and screeching started. After a couple of minutes, Christine barely got a word out as Caroline told her everything we knew. After another couple of minutes, Christine went very quiet, glancing to see she was already reading the terms of the agreement. I’d been more generous than I needed to be but I just wanted it over. Within ten minutes, she signed the paperwork.
Walking towards the dining room, she placed her rings and keys on the table. “Can I get a hug from our children?” she asked.
Charlotte scoffed. “Just go, Mum. We want nothing to do with you.”
Nathan glared at his mother with undisguised disgust. Alyssa cried, the arm of her brother around her shoulders. Emily got up and moved to sit on my lap. She wasn’t upset, but could see I was rather pissed off. A hug from daddy’s little girl always made me feel better. “I think it’s best that, for the moment, you keep your distance,” Caroline suggested, “The children are old enough to decide whether they want to see you or not. That’s the only reason why you haven’t been served earlier. Emily is now fourteen and can decide where she wants to live.”
“I’m staying with daddy,” she whispered, hugging me tightly.
“I think you should just go, Christine, Isn’t that what you wanted to talk about earlier? Trouble is, you’re just not as clever as you think you are. And you should have known that, confessing that you were cheating on me to your sisters, was always going to blow up in your face.”
“Thrown away a good man, Christine,” Mary added, “And don’t think you’re welcome in my home anymore. The last thing I will tolerate in my life is a cheater. Your father was one. And now my daughter is. I don’t even know who you are anymore.”
“But what about him and Caroline?”
“She’s merely supported him through this difficult time. As has Jessica. As have I.”
That wasn’t quite true. Mary knew the truth but wasn’t about to go and tell her whore of a daughter that. Mary supported what Caroline and Jessica had done, knowing the anguish and hurt I’d been through once I’d learned the truth about our marriage and the wife I realised I didn’t know at all.
“I’m sure you have numerous questions, Christine,” I said, “But for now, I think it’s best you just leave.” Glancing at her, I felt the smirk form. “Bet you thought I was going to sit here all upset, perhaps even beg you to reconsider? Suggest counselling? Maybe even an open marriage? Bet you had it all imagined how this would go in that head of yours. You’re smart, I’ll give you that. Kept me in the dark for longer than I’d care to admit. But your sisters and mother proved they’re good people., Caroline especially. After her marriage fell apart, and then what happened with your father, how the hell did you think she’d just go along with it?”
“I’ve kept him up to date about everything, Christine,” Caroline said, now sitting next to Charlotte, “Everything. Every little sordid secret, it’s all been documented.”
I stood up and gestured. “Time to go, Christine. Go to work then go wherever the hell you want. I don’t care what you do.”
Rather meekly, she turned and walked back towards the front door. I think to her surprise, I picked up her suitcase and rolled it towards her car, putting it in the boot, as she threw her two bags onto the passenger seat. Before she got in herself, she turned towards me. “I am sorry, Mark.”
“No, you’re not. You were hoping to pull a fast one on me this morning. Now that the children can’t hear me, I can say what I really think. Fuck you, Christine. You’re nothing more than a two-bit fucking whore. Get the fuck out of my life. Get the fuck out of my children’s lives. And, rest assured, you will have little to do with the children going forward.” She met my eyes and would have seen the anger and hate I’d kept buried for far too long. Wisely, she slid behind the wheel of her car, shut the door and, within a minute, she was driving away for what I hoped was the last time.
I’d cried enough as it was once I’d learned the truth. All I felt was a sense of relief that it was nearly all over.
Chapter 67: Come Together Ch. 02
Chapter Text
The Past
I was thirty-eight years old the day my wife, the mother of my children, drove away out of our lives. As I said, she wasn’t my first love nor was she my first lover. At high school, I’d played rugby league so I was already tall and broad, and had more than one girlfriend during those years. Not at the same time, but I was young, confident and, I’ll admit, a little arrogant. The good sort of arrogant that came with a dose of charm, but still… I could be a cocky bastard. By the time I graduated at eighteen, I’d already had the pleasure of female company, mostly in my bed, sometimes in their bed, generally trying to avoid the awkwardness of meeting parents leaving the room of a ‘conquest’.
Christine Walsh had been the friend of a girl I’d been attempting to pick up one night when I was nineteen. Her red hair and green eyes quickly drew my attention, and once a friend of mine tried picking up the same girl I’d been trying it on with earlier, mostly due to my encouragement, I turned my attention to Christine. She returned the interest ten-fold, and for the first time I could remember, I didn’t just think with my dick. I took her number and she agreed to meet me for coffee the next morning.
The first question the afternoon was about me attempting to pick her friend up. Not wanting to start off with a lie, I admitted I was until I saw her. She appreciated the honesty, confessing that she’d been watching me since we’d walked into the bar. I actually felt myself blush. When she took my hand in hers, I felt that spark so many talk about. So did she. She was a year younger than I was, two sisters, divorced parents, and was just a redheaded bombshell. Great tits and legs. Firm arse.
We eventually spent all day together, driving her home and kissing her on her doorstep. We agreed to meet again whenever possible. We made love within the week. She was at university, I was already working full-time as a mechanic. I loved anything mechanical, willing to take it apart and rebuilding it. Within a couple of years, we moved into our own little apartment.
At twenty, Christine fell pregnant. Guess we were both to blame. We both hated the feel of condoms so relied on her taking the morning pill. It must have not worked for whatever reason. There was never a chance of anything but going through with the pregnancy. Despite the surprise, we were excited to become parents.
Once Charlotte was born, we knew we needed to slowly upsize as we agreed to the fact we were going to want more children. My wife proved rather fertile as she was pregnant again very quickly. When we discovered she’d be having twins, the bank of Mum and Dad from both of sides helped us purchase a large house. It was going to be expensive, and things would be tough, but it would eventually be worth it. After she had Emily, Christine agreed to have her tubes tied. I did offer to get a vasectomy, but she joked I was so potent, it probably wouldn’t work.
Until Emily was five and at primary school, Christine was happy to remain at home, continuing to study while looking after the house as I put in long hours at work, though she was readying herself to head out into the workforce as soon as the house was empty for most of the day. I supported the decision, particularly as my wage barely covered everything. As soon as she got a job, life did become easier for us. We could afford better things around the house and take the kids away on holiday.
I thought life was great for us. She gave no indication she was unhappy by the time I hit thirty-five. Her career was going well. I was now a regional manager for the national chain of mechanic shops I worked for. Meant I spent more time in a suit and tie with clean hands, and more time away from home than I liked, but the salary was worth it.
I learned Christine was playing away when Caroline appeared on the doorstep one evening, six months before the morning everything changed for good. She was in tears, hugging me tightly as I asked what was wrong. “I need to drink, or I might throw up with what I have to tell you,” she said. Leading her towards one of the couches, I sat her down and got her a glass of water and a glass of wine. Taking a beer for myself, I placed them all on the coffee table and took her hand.
“Got me a little worried here, Carol. What’s wrong?”
Opening her handbag, she handed me a small pile of papers in a folder. “You’re not going to like this, Mark. I’m so sorry. But this is just a hint of what I’ve found for you. As soon as she told me what she was doing, I’ve gone and done a lot of digging. And slowly but surely, she’s told me everything and it matches everything I’ve learned.”
“What, Caroline? What am I missing here?”
“Mark, she’s been… She’s been cheating for years. From what I’ve learned, it was within a year of her returning to the workforce after Emily went to school.” I felt my hands start to shake. That meant up to eight years, at least. Had I been suspicious? Maybe once or twice, but I generally put those down to feelings of jealousy that I generally tried to avoid. A husband will usually trust his wife, but when another man comes sniffing around the woman you love and you’re committed to, it gets your back up. “Did you even have an inkling?”
“This look like the face of a man who knows what’s going on?” I retorted, unable to keep my tone even as I started to read what she’d printed out for me. Text messages. Text of voice conversations. And pictures. More than one man. “So it’s not the same affair partner?”
“My sister is a whore,” Caroline murmured, “I hired a private investigator to follow her once I confronted and she willingly told me the truth. She’s had a tail for a long time, Mark. I’m sorry for sitting on this but I needed to gather the evidence.” Placing the paperwork down, I sculled the bottle of beer, feeling the urge to throw it into the wall. Caroline could see my hand shaking, taking the bottle from me and cuddling into me. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.
“Should I check if the kids are mine?”
“Might be worth doing, just for peace of mind, but I don’t think she was doing you dirty before. She’s certainly never mentioned it.”
“I will obviously want a divorce.”
“I’ll represent you. And I have friends who can help. Mum and Jessica already know. I told them. You have their support too. Definitely Mary. After what happened with our father, she’ll never forgive her. She loves you like one her own, and won’t appreciate her grandchildren being hurt.”
“What should I do?”
“For the moment, play dumb. She’s asking me for advice. I’m giving it and it’s all bad. I’m not her lawyer. I always clarify that so I can’t get in trouble.” That gave me reason to chuckle. “But she’s now got an affair partner, they’ve been fooling around for at least a couple of years, and she sounds like she’s in love with him. He’s cheating on his wife too. She’s already said she’s thinking of just leaving. She doesn’t care, Mark. About you and barely cares about the kids. She just wants out to go live her happy carefree life. I’ll keep you up to date with her plans.”
Sighing, I placed my elbows on my thighs, head in my hands. “Fuck,” I muttered.
“Get you affairs in order, Mark. But I promise, you’ll come out of this on top.”
“Long as I keep the house and the kids, I don’t care about anything else.”
“Ensure she doesn’t start moving money about. Keep tabs on the financials.” Leaning back on the couch, I turned to face her. When she leaned forward to kiss me, I was surprised for a couple of seconds before returning the kiss. “She’s a fool,” she whispered, “And her loss will be my gain.”
“Won’t that be weird?”
The giggle was an ache to the heart. “Just talking about sex here, Mark. And don’t think I’m the only one. Jessica has had the hots for you too, ever since the day Christine brought you home.”
“So both her sisters want me?”
“God yes. Wish I’d met you first. I’d be a whore, but I’d only be your whore.”
Laughing felt good after the kick to the guts. “Well, give me a few days to deal with all this first. And I’ll probably feel guilty about doing it. I mean, two wrongs and all that.”
“True, but what’s good for the goose is good for the gander, right, Mark?”
Running a hand through my hair, I asked, “Should I tell the kids?”
“I think Charlotte is old enough to understand. Maybe the twins. Emily will be difficult.”
“Doubtful, to be honest. She’s daddy’s little girl. I don’t think they’ll be all that sad to see their mother go.” Giving it a thought, I couldn’t help sigh. “She’s on a business trip right now. I’m assuming…” Taking my hand and squeezing it was my answer. “Explains some of her behaviour before and after. Fucks me before leaving, cold as ice on return.” Sighing again, I added, “I’ll go have a chat with Lottie.”
Walking Caroline to the door, she hugged me tightly, whispering more apologies, particularly about taking so long to come see me. I assured her it was fine, I was just glad someone finally told me the truth. Though I’d had suspicions, I’d never would have believed it was that bad. “I’ll keep you up to date with everything. Can you handle six more months?”
“I’ll grin and bear it.”
“She’ll use the kids against you. She’s mentioned it more than once to me. Knows where to hurt you. God, my sister is such a bitch.”
“Caroline,” I said softly, her green eyes meeting mine, “Thank you.”
She kissed me, and it felt… It felt good. Felt more passion in that one kiss than I had from my wife in a while. When I thought about it, while we’d had sex regularly, it was nothing but bland and boring. Mechanical. Very much one way. The soon to be ex-wife didn’t just lie there but, when I thought about it, there was something missing. Guess I needed a wake-up call.
Feeling Caroline’s tongue in my mouth, that made my eyes open in surprise as she giggled. Wrapping my arms around her tighter, I think we both knew this was a very bad idea, but considering what I’d just been told, I just needed a little something, and Caroline had already told me how she felt. When we finally broke apart, her cheeks were bright red and I was certainly feeling some excitement down below.
“My sister is a fucking idiot. Mark, if you want to fuck me soon, I won’t say no. Trust me, no-one is going to consider you the cheater after everything she’s done. You need to be loved properly.”
“Keep in touch, Carol.”
“I will, handsome.” I couldn’t help grin, feeling my own cheeks grow warm. “Jessica and I both think that. Our sister is blind, stupid and… Well, a whore.”
“Goodnight, Carol.”
“See you soon, Mark. Hopefully very soon.”
I watched her walk away. Slimmer and certainly more petite than her sister, even after two kids of her own, but she was also a divorcee, her ex-husband proving to be a deadbeat piece of shit. Waiting until she was in her car and driving away, I shut the door and sighed. The urge to hit the bottle was almost overwhelming. The desire to destroy our bedroom was something else I had to keep a lid on. The thought that she had… I shuddered and figured I just wouldn’t want to know.
Walking upstairs to where the four other bedrooms were, I knocked on Charlotte’s door. I respected their privacy and certainly never just barged in. Charlotte opened the door with a smile. It faded immediately. “Daddy?” she asked softly.
“Can we have a little chat, sweetheart?”
“Of course, Come on in.”
She kept her room very clean. Double bed was made. Desk had books on it from her completed homework. Posters and pictures on the wall. Large wardrobe with full length mirror. Chest of drawers covered in other knick-knacks. Floor was almost spotless. Taking a seat on the chair by her desk, she sat on her bed, cross-legged.
“Lottie, I need to tell you something about your mother.” Her emerald green eyes met mine. Like her mother. Like her aunts and grandmother There was an innocence there I knew I was about to destroy. “Your mother is having an affair.”
She burst into tears immediately, which didn’t surprise me. As I moved across to sit next to her, cuddling her straight away, what she said next did surprise me. “I knew it,” she whispered.
“What do you mean?”
“I think she’s had someone around while you’ve been on your trips. Brings him here after we’ve gone to bed, makes sure he’s gone early. I thought I heard a couple of times voices from your room I didn’t recognise, but thought it might just be the TV.”
“Recently?” She nodded. “Makes sense, I guess.”
“Who told you?”
“Caroline.”
“She really likes you, Daddy. I see how she looks at you, particularly compared to Mum.”
“I guess I’ve just been seeing what I want to see,” I muttered.
“What are you going to do?”
“You’re seventeen so old enough to choose where you want to live. Nathan and Alyssa are nearly sixteen, so they’re the same. But Emily isn’t old enough yet. Your mother will make it difficult. So, for now, I’ve got to endure. Caroline said six months, wait for Emily to turn fourteen. They won’t split you up but I can’t lose my little girl.”
She hugged me tighter. “I’m sorry, Daddy.”
“It’s okay, sweetheart. It’s been going on longer than any of us realised. Caroline is going to help us, so is Jessica and your grandmother. They might be more regular visitors. I’ve just got to give nothing away.”
Playing happy husband and father for the next few weeks was difficult. I’m sure Christine noticed a subtle change in my behaviour but, if she did, nothing was mentioned. If she noticed I didn’t initiate sex with her, she didn’t mention that either. Probably made her happier that I didn’t want to fuck her, in all honesty. The idea of fucking her now made me want to turn violent. Probably wasn’t the greatest of mindsets, so apart from lying next to her in bed, I barely spent any time with her.
Caroline or Jessica called me nearly every day, just to check I was okay. It was perhaps three weeks after that first visit by Caroline that she called me while I was in bed. Christine was next to me, reading a magazine, still feigning being the ever loving wife. Hearing my phone jingle on the bedside table, I noticed who it was, and after a quick glance at the wife, I answered.
“Hello.”
“Hello, handsome. Are you in bed?”
“Yeah.”
“Is the whore next to you?”
“Indeed.”
“Had sex with her lately?”
“Nah, nothing like that.”
“Good. She doesn’t deserve you. You wearing anything, Mark?”
“A little something.” I glanced at Christine but she was on her phone. Probably texting her lover and I doubt she was paying any attention to me. I’d stopped going to bed naked, now wearing at least a pair of boxer-briefs.
“I’m naked, Mark.”
Feeling the smile form, I said, “Good to know.”
“I’ve been masturbating every night, Mark. Thinking of you and me finally being intimate. I’ve got two fingers in my pussy right now.”
“That’s nice to hear.”
She released a soft moan in my ear. My cock was pretty much rock solid after hearing she was masturbating. “Fuck, I want you inside me, Mark. I’ll make you so happy, and I know you’ll love my tight, little pussy.”
"Bet I will.”
“I’ve not shaved it, just trimmed. I know the whore shaves hers. I want my pussy to be different for you, not a reminder of the whore.” She released another soft moan. “God, I’m so wet and horny right now, Mark. I’d love to hear you were stroking your big cock too, but not with the whore there.”
“Did you get video of it? I can check it out later.”
She giggled. “Ah, work call. I’ll record myself for you, handsome. Want to see me orgasm?”
“Absolutely.”
Hearing her moan again, there was no doubt she was getting close. “Fuck me, Mark. God, I want you to fuck me,” she whimpered, “I’ll be a good girl for you.”
“I know. Me too.”
“You do? You want me?”
“I do.”
“I’m so close, Mark. So close. I’m now touching my clit too. My whole body is on fire. Want to hear me cum?”
“Definitely.”
Hearing her orgasm was such a turn on, I glanced to see the tent I was making in the sheets, so I lifted my right leg to cover that fact. Caroline’s language was utterly filthy as she crested the wave before I heard her breathing deeply. “Fucking hell, that was a good one, Mark. Did you like listening?”
“Absolutely. First time in a while.”
“I’ll record myself next time and send you a little surprise. When do you think we can be intimate?”
“Soon. It will depend on certain factors.”
“I can wait, Mark. I know it’s difficult. But I’ve waited a long time for you.”
“I know now. I didn’t know before.” Glancing to my right, the wife still had her nose buried in her phone. “Soon. I promise.”
“Okay, I’d better go. I need a shower. Might need to change my sheets. They’re very wet now. Can’t wait to feel your tongue in my pussy, Mark. First your tongue, then your cock, though that will go in my mouth first. Does she still blow you?”
“Not really. It’s been a while.”
“Oh, I’m definitely blowing you, Mark. And I’ll swallow everything.”
Smiling, I said, “Good to know.”
“Mark… I really like you. I always have. And I’m sorry you’re going through this now. But I’m still building up everything. Once Emily is fourteen, we’ll serve her. I promise, soon, everything will be better for you and the kids. And I hope we can have some fun doing that. Would you like some fun with Jessica too?”
“Sure.”
“Oh, she’d love it too. How about a threesome with two sisters?”
“Really?”
“God yes. Just spend all night fucking us both into orgasm comas.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.”
Hearing her giggle made me smile even more. “Okay, handsome, I should probably go. Feeling a little tired now after that orgasm. It was a good one. The first one I have with you inside me will probably make me cry. Have a good sleep, Mark. I’ll be thinking about you.”
“Back at you. Goodnight.”
Hanging up and placing the phone back on the chest of drawers, the wife barely looked in my direction as I put down my book and lay back, a smile on my face. That drew her attention. “What the hell are you smiling about?” she asked.
“Nothing. Just in a good mood.”
“And that phone call has you in a good mood?”
“Just a work thing. Good news, that’s all.”
Turning off the TV then switching off my bedside light, I rolled onto my side. Thankfully, she didn’t try and initiate anything, though I was sure she had noticed I didn’t even try and snuggle with her nowadays. I’d barely touched her since she’d come home from her last trip, now aware what she was up to every time she went away. Certainly stopped kissing her. And I was a man who liked to cuddle with my lover, but she wasn’t going to get that level of affection from me any longer.
Within a month, the wife announced she had another business trip. I feigned surprise but I didn’t really care, particularly as said trip was taking place over a weekend. I almost laughed at her. The day Caroline told me the truth was the day most of the love for my wife had died. Though I did feel some hate for her, I was actually feeling more indifference. I honestly found myself not caring what she did. All I cared about was keeping my kids and my home. Soon as she was gone, I’d make changes, but I didn’t want to lose the important things.
Calling Caroline once she’d disappeared to work, her trip taking place the next day for three nights, I asked if she wanted to join us for dinner the next night. She leapt at the invitation, aware of the reason why I’d be asking her over. And considering my wife had fucked her affair partner in our bed, I was now going to do the same with her sister. I knew, at heart, it would make me no better than her, we’d both be considered cheaters, but considering the length of time she’d been doing it to me, I was just getting a little of my own back.
Plus, fucking her sister in the marital bed was making quite the statement about things.
Christine took her luggage with her the morning she was due to leave on her trip. She kissed my cheek, barely said goodbye to the kids, before she was off and out the door. Doubt she realised I didn’t say ‘I love you’ like I had done every time before. Charlotte noticed her mother leave with barely a word and scoffed. Nathan was quite a smart kid, his eyes meeting mine across the table. “Is Mum having an affair, Dad?”
I blinked at such a blunt question before I glanced at Charlotte. She shook her head, suggesting she hadn’t mentioned a thing. “Why do you ask, Nate?”
“I know I’m still a teenager, but it’s obvious you and Mum aren’t happy.”
Leaning forward, I made sure to look at all of them. “It’s not your fault. Your parents still love you but we are…” Sighing, I didn’t know how much to tell my children that their mother was a serial cheater and their father was on the verge of doing something he wouldn’t regret, but made him no better.
“Can we stay with you, Daddy?” Emily asked quietly.
“You’ll always be with me, munchkin.” Looking back at my son, I said, “There are things going on that I can’t talk about with you, Nate. You’re my children and I won’t burden you with our problems. Rest assured, I love you four to bits. You’re the most important people in my life. And what I’m doing now will ensure you stay with me.”
Charlotte now drove all four of them to school as I bought her a car as soon as she got her provisional licence. Before she walked out the door that morning, I received a long hug, which made me feel better. “We love you, Daddy,” she whispered.
“Daddy loves you. And Caroline is coming around for dinner tonight.”
Charlotte leaned back and gave me a look. “Is daddy going to be naughty?”
“Would you think less of him if he was?”
“I messaged Caroline and asked her about it. She told me what I needed to know. I’m sorry, Daddy. It’s really difficult keeping my mouth shut when it comes to our mother.”
“Don’t rock the boat, Lottie. Everything I’m doing is to keep you with me, Emily most of all. I don’t want to see you split up. I don’t think they will, but your mother will do her damnedest to take you from me just to hurt and spite me.”
She kissed my cheek. “She won’t win. See you later, Daddy.”
Heading into the office later that morning, the cloud over my head must have disappeared a little, as more than one person mentioned I was smiling. Guess the idea of Caroline coming to visit helped. Sure, there were reminders of her sister whenever I looked at her, but personality wise, despite the fact she worked in law, she was sweet as pie. Incredibly good natured, though she admitted to being a complete bitch in court if she needed to be.
Arriving home after the kids, they were upstairs doing homework or lazing about downstairs. Charlotte could do without all turmoil considering she was in her final year at high school, but a hug from her father put a smile on her face. Emily was always my shadow.
“Kids, you want take-out tonight? I’ll call Caroline and see if she’d like fish and chips?”
That made dad very popular that evening. Caroline did work long hours, but always finished early on a Friday. She arrived with her two daughters in tow, Natalie, who was sixteen, and Crystal, who was thirteen. Caroline definitely had a look in her eyes when I opened the door, that sort which suggested she wanted to kiss me and a whole lot more. Kissing my cheek, she moved her lips to my ear. “Told the girls we’re having a weekend sleepover,” she whispered.
It wouldn’t be a problem. Natalie and Alyssa had been close since they were at least five, while Emily and Crystal were close, as though different ages, there was only a few months between them, being in the same year group at school. Heading out to pick up food later, Caroline came with me. A hundred metres from the house, she had me pull over so she could kiss me properly. “The bags are still in my car. Does she seriously think a business trip takes place over a weekend?”
“It’s a brazen attempt to prove a point,” I said, “I don’t care, Carol.”
She gazed into my eyes, caressing my cheek. “This won’t last, will it? I mean you and me.”
“We haven’t done anything yet. But I would like something to happen. From there, we’ll just see where it goes.”
Paid a pretty penny as I needed to feed two adults and six kids. Gathered around the dinner table, Caroline sat next to me as we shared a glass of wine. I’m fairly sure the kids would have noticed how close we were. Charlotte smiled at me whenever our eyes met. I’m fairly sure Nathan was insinuating things to his sister and cousin as well.
The kids disappeared upstairs after dinner, certain we probably wouldn’t see them again. Crystal would stay with Emily all night, Natalie would distract Alyssa enough that I told Nathan he was welcome to invite a friend over. The sense of relief that washed over him had Caroline and I laughing. Gathering together on the couch, she wasted no time cuddling into me, ensuring I was facing her. We talked about nothing in particular. The impending divorce was off the table, and I didn’t want to bring up her own problems.
I kissed her first. She smiled, breaking apart just long enough to say, “About damned time,” before she resumed kissing me. She was nothing like her sister regards to her body. Red hair was kept shorter, her emerald green eyes seemed more expressive. Shorter and slimmer than her sister, breasts were only a small handful, arse was firm and looked great in trousers. To be honest, though, she was more attractive. Could probably say I’d picked the wrong sister, but then I wouldn’t have my four wonderful children. Still, we all make mistakes…
Once she was straddling my lap, one of my hands on her butt, the other underneath her shirt, giving her breast a little squeeze, I stood up and just carried her to my bedroom, kicking the door shut before placing her down on the bed.
“I remember something about sucking your cock, Mark.”
“And, if I recall correctly, something about swallowing, gorgeous.”
“I want to see it!” she said excitedly.
Helping her to her feet, I took my time taking off every article of clothing. She was pale compared to my… No, not wife. In name only. She was just Christine. She whispered her breasts were only a B, though I assured her they were beautiful. Taking off her panties, I smiled seeing trimmed hair, putting my nose to her groin and inhaling her scent. She moaned softly. “I’ll be back to see you later,” I whispered, earning a giggle.
Her soft hands ran all over my body as she undressed me at the same time. I’d honestly rarely been fitter in all the years of my life. I was nursing more than a semi by the time she had me down to my underwear, though I appreciated the look of desire in her eyes as my cock did finally spring free. Feeling her fingers wrap around my shaft made me moan softly as she sat on her knees. “I’ll be your good girl, Mark,” she whispered, “I’ve waited a long time to do this.”
“And Jessica?”
She looked up and smiled. “I think we loved you more than she ever did,” she said before licking up my shaft, her eyes never leaving mine. The desire in hers made me gulp. Christine hadn’t looked at me like that in years, if I was honest.
Caroline proceeded to give me the best blowjob I’d had in a few years, at least. I learned one thing. My sister-in-law could deepthroat and she seemed to love it, getting ever so excited when her nose bumped into my groin. Her eye contact was constant. Her tongue had shivers up and down my spine. She remembered to give my balls attention. And I was left thinking she would happily suck my cock until orgasm then go home. She was just doing this for me.
“Fuck,” I grunted as her head bobbed up and down slowly.
“You like my mouth, handsome?”
I leaned down and kissed her. “You are a very good girl, Caroline.”
“Don’t let me know when you’re going to cum. I was a creamy surprise.”
Gripping the back of her head made her smile as I started to gently rock my hips. She was certainly noisy, just an all-round sloppy and fantastic blowjob. Noticing she was playing with herself, I told her to stop that. She lifted her hand so I could hold it instead. “Good girl. I’ll treat you well next,” I said, earning another smile.
Remembering what she said, I didn’t warn her I was getting close, though I’m sure she would have recognised the signs. My fingers tightened around her hair, hips moving a little more, though her head just bobbed up and down faster. Her tongue was driving me wild, lacing our fingers together on the hand I was holding.
“Fuck,” I groaned.
That was a sign I was close, feeling her pull back just enough before I felt the first spurt erupt from my cock. She moaned softly as I groaned loudly, spurt after spurt firing. I’d purposely not jerked off for a couple of days, so I was a little backed up. What she did next surprised me, sitting back against the side of the bed, meeting my eyes and opening her mouth. “Swallow it,” I ordered. She closed her mouth, smiled and audibly gulped. Caressing her cheek, her eyes closed, moving her head into my palm. “Good girl,” I whispered.
Picking her up easily and lying her down on the bed, I would need a few minutes before I was rock solid again. Good excuse to return the favour. Her breasts might be smaller than someone else, but they were perfect for her petite frame. Flat stomach. Great legs. I knew she worked out, kept herself fit. Lying next to her, she blushed as my eyes drank her in. “Am I too pale?”
“Definitely not. You’re gorgeous.”
“Feeling guilty?”
“She’s no doubt fucking her fella already. I’m on the verge of making love to her sister on our marital bed. Charlotte has already confirmed the wife has done it herself.”
“Want to eat my pussy?”
“Carol, I’ve been thinking about it for weeks now.”
She spread her legs and pointed with her index finger. “Stop thinking about it then, handsome. I want an orgasm, preferably one not given by myself.”
Before that, I had to give those tits of hers some attention and affection. Latching one of her nipples with my mouth, she loved it when I nibbled at them, and loved it even more when I gently squeezed both at the same time. A few moans she released had me glancing up in surprise. “I’ve been thinking about this for a long time too,” she whispered.
Kissing down her body, she shuddered more than once as I spread her legs a little further, avoiding her pussy I kissed along both thighs before I breathed against her, causing another shudder. “Please,” she whimpered.
“Please what?”
“Please lick my pussy, Mark.”
“Okay, because you’re a good girl.”
“I’ve always wanted to be your good girl.”
I lifted my head for a moment. “How long?” I wondered.
“Nearly twenty years,” she whispered.
My heart almost broke for her. No doubt she’d been jealous of her sister. Little wonder she’d gone out of her way to fuck her over while helping me at the same time. But she would also know that, in the end, it just couldn’t work permanently. It would be a little too weird, and though Caroline was very much her own woman, there were some similarities that just couldn’t be overlooked. I’d always look at Caroline and, in one way or another, see her sister too.
As I got to work, so to speak, I realised a couple of things rather quickly. One was that I hadn’t actually gone down on my wife in a couple of months at least, by then. Two, I hadn’t had new pussy in my life for nearly two decades. During the good times, Christine and I had enjoyed exploring each other. Now I got to experience that again with Caroline. I savoured her taste and texture. Her scent was divine. I enjoyed how her body moved as my tongue got to work. She shuddered at just my hands running up and down her smooth legs. She had dainty little feet that eventually rested on my back.
“Mark,” she moaned softly.
What I wanted was to make her cum and, after I made that happen the first time, she loved the look in my eyes as I wanted it to happen again and again. As soon as fingers ended up inside her, she pulled her legs right back, her pussy completely exposed, begging me to make her cum even harder. Finding that special spot didn’t take me too long, and once I did, and I focused on her clit at the same time, she came hard. Really hard. The sort of orgasm that near enough wiped her out.
Lying next to her as she gathered her breath, she turned onto her side and cuddled into me. “Fucking hell,” she muttered, “Can’t wait to have that dick inside me.”
“Soooo… Now?”
“Slide it inside me, handsome. We’ve waited long enough.”
She was tighter than I imagined, her pussy an absolutely perfect sheathe for my cock. Her face just utterly lit up as I buried myself, her smile positively infectious as I was certainly grinning by the time I’d buried myself. Feeling her legs wrap around me, I didn’t move for a couple of minutes, kissing her softly as I caressed her cheek and hair. “Mark, can I be blunt? Your wife is a fucking idiot. My god, best cock ever.”
“Well, that certainly does help me feel better.”
“You’re fucking me all weekend. I’m going to want your dick in me constantly.”
“That good?”
She blushed and kissed me softly. “What I’ve always wanted. So I’ll enjoy it while I can.”
“I never realised.”
She smiled at me like I was an idiot. “Of course you didn’t. I’m her sister. I could never tell anyone how I felt. Except Jessica. Who also adores you. She didn’t feel as jealous as I did though.”
“Christine’s loss is your gain then.”
“God yes. Now fuck me, Mark!”
I wasn’t going to deny my sister-in-law what she wanted, slowly pumping my cock into her. As I’d already cum, I was going to last a while, my aim was to help her orgasm with my cock buried inside her. Leaning down to kiss her, our tongues duelled playfully as her fingers ran up and down my arms and onto my back. Thrusting a little faster, though fingers soon started to dig in, releasing her mouth as I moved down to kiss and nibble at her neck.
“Oh god,” she moaned, “Faster… Harder…”
“Going to make you cum,” I growled into her ear.
“Feeling it already,” she whimpered, “Fuck me!”
Placing her feet over my shoulders, I changed the angle and fucked her harder. Within a couple of minutes, I felt her pussy start to clench and she moaned loudly. She let rip a series of curses and other gibberish, but it was obvious she was having quite the orgasm. Her eyes eventually met mine to see me smiling at her. Taking a deep breath, she managed to giggle. “Well, even better when your cock is inside me. Going to fill me up soon?”
“Not sure.”
“Can I ride you now?” I made her squeal as I grabbed her hips, easily picked her up and rolled onto my back. She met my eyes as her hands again caressed my arms. “Wow…” she whispered.
“If you like being thrown around a bedroom…”
“Maybe if I’m being a bad girl,” she said in a small voice, “Maybe you’ll need to spank me…”
“You have quite the side to you, don’t you, Caroline?”
“One I’ve kept for you, handsome.”
“Ride me, gorgeous. I want to see you orgasm on my cock again.”
Watching Caroline’s petite body ride me was one of the most erotic things I’d witnessed in a long time. And having someone so eager to ride me, the absolute joy on her face, and lust in her eyes, certainly made me grin in return. She was happy to let me just lie there and let her do all the work, her tight, wet pussy almost making my toes curl in pleasure.
Only when she leaned forward did my hands move to each arse cheek, the signal she wanted me to fuck her in return. I did so for all of two minutes before she whimpered, moaned, and had one hell of an orgasm. I stopped, allowing her to recover again, resting on my chest as I caressed her back. Then she started to shudder again, and I knew it wasn’t an orgasm. “It’s a great night for me too, gorgeous,” I whispered.
“Sorry. Lots of emotions going on right now,” she murmured, “And you still need to cum in me.”
“Take a couple of minutes, then I’ll slide you over onto your back again.”
I didn’t last much longer once I was fucking her again, groaning as loudly as ever as I finally unloaded inside her. Her arms and legs wrapped around me as I rested my head next to hers, hearing some very nice whispered words as she cuddled me. I don’t think either of us really wanted me to pull out, but after sliding off the best, I picked her up in my arms and carried her through to the bathroom attached to the bedroom.
Showering together was incredibly sensual, our hands continuing to explore, our mouths barely parting. I had no love left for my wife, and didn’t want to fall in love again, but her feelings for me were obvious. Blind man could see how much she liked me. Before we got into bed, she pointed at what was obviously Christine’s side of the bed. “You’ll be changing the sheets, right?”
“Yeah. Why?”
I watched as Caroline grabbed the two pillows, took off the covers, then wiped her pussy along both sides of the pillow. I’ll admit, it was a silly thing to do but I found it hilarious. Placing the covers back on, she looked at me and giggled. “She thinks we don’t know. So we might as well have fun at her expense,” I said, shrugging my shoulders.
“Just careful in front of the children.”
“Charlotte has it pretty much figured out, gorgeous. And all she said is for me to be happy. She knows what’s coming. Nate and Alyssa will figure it out. Emily won’t care as long as she stays with me.”
“Daddy’s little girl?”
“Honestly, I think Christine was disappointed in having another girl, which is why four was the end. We’d talked about a fifth until the ultrasound that told us we were having a third girl. Any discussion about another child after Emily quickly ended.”
Spooning against me a few minutes later, it was the first time I’d held someone in bed since the night Caroline told me the truth. Lying in the darkness, that’s when it really hit me for the first time. I’d carried everything around but done my usual stoic nonsense, not really dealing with it, seemingly indifferent. Truth was my heart was utterly broken. It wasn’t just the cheating, it was the fact it had been going on for so long and I simply hadn’t realised. The amount of lies told over all that time. And I’d been completely blind to it because I was still in love with her. She clearly hadn’t been in love with me for that long, at least.
Caroline turned over and cuddled me tightly. “I’m sorry, baby,” she whispered, “I’m so sorry.”
“I’m trying to convince myself that I hate her, but there’s that part of me that I hate because it still loves her. We’ve been married nearly twenty years, four kids, made a home… She’s throwing it all away for I don’t know why… I guess once I realised that the romance had faded, and I was doing my best to light the flames again and getting nowhere, part of me just gave up. A marriage is between two people yet I was the only one who seemed to care. Guess I know why now.”
“Feeling guilty about what we just did?” she asked softly.
“My marriage is dead. It died the day you told me the truth. No, I don’t feel an ounce of guilt.”
Waking up in the morning, Caroline wore one of my old band t-shirts and a pair of panties, the shirt just about covering her arse. She offered to make everyone breakfast, glad the pantry and fridge was full, though she stuck to bacon, eggs, toast, hash browns, with coffee for the adults, juice for the kids. The six of them rose rather early, gathering around the table, and I noticed their smiles and glances in our direction.
Sitting down next to Caroline, the kid happily talked amongst themselves. Only when we were done did I clear my throat. “All good, kids?”
“You’re smiling, Daddy. That’s good enough for us,” Charlotte replied, “Are you staying until Sunday, Auntie Caroline?”
She took my hand underneath the table. “More than likely. Do you mind?”
“Of course not. Means Natalie and I can spend more time talking about boys.” I cleared my throat and looked at her, earning a giggle. “I’m just kidding, Daddy.”
“You can talk about boys. Just behave with them.”
“Most of them are idiots,” Natalie said.
“Why don’t we head out for dinner tonight?” I offered. There was immediate agreement then discussion of where we would go. The only suggestion the adults made was that it couldn’t be fast-food. It had to be somewhere we would get a proper meal. As they got up to go about their day, I made sure Emily stayed behind as I figured I needed to speak to her. Taking her hand and leading her to the living room, she sat between Caroline and I.
“I’m thirteen, Daddy. I understand enough.”
“I’m assuming you’ve been told.” She nodded, looking a little guilty. I felt it myself. I didn’t want any of them involved at all, but Charlotte found out herself from my wife bringing her lover to our home. “Do you think Daddy is in the wrong too?”
“No,” she said softly, “Lottie explained it to Crystal and I. She said you wear a mask in front of us, but she said it’s obvious you haven’t been happy for a while.”
“Your oldest is rather observant,” Caroline added.
“When your mother is here, I want you to respect her like always, okay? Like I said, she still loves you.”
“No, she doesn’t,” Emily whispered. Before I could reply, she burst into tears. I knew they’d always had a difficult relationship, but I think it might have been worse than I anticipated. Hugging her tightly, Caroline hugged her at the same time. “She’s mean to me all the time, and not about the usual things. She’s horrible to me when you’re not here.”
I’ll admit, that just pissed me off. “How?” I asked.
“She says horrible things. I’m unwanted. She wanted a boy. I was a mistake.”
Caroline saw my eyes, immediately resting a hand on my shoulder. “Easy, Mark. We can use this when it happens,” she said.
“If she’s hurting my little girl…”
“How much longer, Daddy?”
“Once you’re fourteen. So another couple of months.” I leaned back so I could meet her eyes. “Emily, if anything like that happens again while I’m away, you let me know as soon as I get home. In fact, if you can, record it on your phone, though do it safely.”
“I will, Daddy.” She hugged me tightly. “Thank you for believing me.”
“Always.”
Caroline and I found ways to fool around, particularly when the kids headed outside as a group to the pool in the backyard. While they were busy playing about, Caroline and I disappeared to the bedroom, making sure the door was locked and I had music playing, while Caroline proved to be a very bad girl who needed a spanking. Her pale bottom was looking a little red by the time I was done, and then she got on all fours, wiggled the same arse I’d just spanked, and begged me to pound her into oblivion.
We were both feeling a little sore when we joined the kids for lunch. After donning swimwear, we joined the kids in the afternoon, playing about in the pool, Caroline and I behaving in front of them. Caroline and I had agreed that, if one of the kids spilled the beans to Christine, we’d go with the nuclear option. She was already putting together the divorce agreement for me.
I’m sure we looked like a married couple with six kids when we were out for dinner that evening. Caroline and I again tried not to be too affectionate, but considering we were now enjoying sex, and it was really good, plus we genuinely liked each other a lot, I guess keeping it subtle was difficult. Arriving back home, the kids all wanted to watch a movie, amazingly coming to an agreement, so after making them popcorn and ensuring they had snacks and drinks, Caroline and I headed back to my bedroom to watch something else on the TV in there.
Waking up to lips around my cock was something I hadn’t experienced in a decade, I reckoned, but lifting back the sheets to see Caroline eagerly blowing me was certainly a great way to start the day. Twirling my finger, she spun around to offer her glistening pussy for me to pleasure. By the time we’d made each other orgasm, we made love for quite a while, then we showered, where I fucked her again, the kids were already up, having eaten their breakfast, and were now doing whatever they wanted.
“Sleep in, did you?” Charlotte asked from behind the counter.
“Yeah. We stayed up watching movies.”
She gave us both a look. “Uh-huh. Well, Natalie and I made pancakes. There’s a few left for the late risers. Coffee in the pot too.” Before leaving, she hugged us both. “I’m glad you’re happy again,” she whispered, kissing my cheek, “And, as far as I’m concerned, I hope you’re here far more often, Auntie Caroline.”
“I hope so too. Certainly puts a smile on my face at the same time.”
Charlotte snorted before leaving Caroline and I to eat breakfast. I hadn’t heard from the wife the entire time, though she sent a message that afternoon, letting me know she’d be returning the next afternoon. Caroline would have liked to stay as long as possible, but work called the next day, and the kids also had school. Didn’t stop us making out like a pair of teenagers on the couch, and we were caught more than once, the kids only giggling as we leapt apart, both of us blushing.
“When did you last kiss Mum like that?” Nathan wondered. It was a good question. I certainly couldn’t remember.
But they had to leave eventually, choosing to leave before dinner that night, otherwise she knew they’d never leave. Walking her to the car, I held her hand until the kids were in the car, ready to go. “Thank you,” I said softly.
“No, thank you, Mark. I really needed that, and so did you.” Kissing me softly, she whispered, “Whenever she pisses off somewhere, I’m coming over. And Jessica wants some attention too. Could you handle that?”
“I mean, yeah, I guess… But…”
She took both my hands in hers. “Mark, what we have here will be wonderful, but I think we both know it won’t work permanently. I’d love to try, I really would, but after your inevitable divorce, you’re going to need time to deal with the fallout. We’ll be by your side, trust me on that one, but being in a relationship with another Walsh woman might not be the best idea.”
Christine returned home the next day and I think it’s safe to say all five of us pretty much ignored her presence. I noticed her curious glances as to why I was in such a good mood. She didn’t mention anything about the changed sheets. Good thing she didn’t go checking my things, as Caroline had left behind two pairs of very wet panties for my enjoyment.
Caroline called me every night, knowing she’d do it while I was lying next to Christine, and the calls were utterly filthy. The urge to jerk off with her panties either wrapped around my cock or on my face was nearly overwhelming. To my surprise, on the Thursday night, Jessica called me. Not for the first time, but no doubt Caroline had been in her ear about turning it up a notch.
“Caroline tells me you spent all weekend in her pussy.”
“There is some truth to that.”
“The whore next to you?”
“Yeah.”
“Does she have any idea?”
“I don’t think so. I can’t be one hundred percent sure.” Glancing in her direction, she was on her phone messaging. I knew by now that it was with her affair partner, or perhaps even another guy who had her fancy. I’d done some snooping and found plenty of evidence, taking screenshots and sending them to Caroline. “Head in the clouds,” I added.
“Would you like to know that I’m naked too, Mark? My tits are bigger than Caroline. Not quite as big as the whore, but I haven’t got the Mum bod she has, I guess. Haven’t pushed any kids out my cunt. Nice and tight for your big cock.”
I snorted with humour. “You’re a tease.” Christine’s head jerked in my direction. “It’s just Jenny from work. She’s being silly.”
Christine muttered something but I ignored her as I heard a buzzing sound, then a soft moan. “Oooh, that’s good. Got my vibe out, Mark, thinking that, one night soon, it’ll be your cock inside me instead. I’ve been single for too long.”
“That is unfortunate, and a surprise.”
“Next time the whore is away, I know Caroline will be around, but maybe you’d like the other sister to spend a little time?”
“Sure. That’s a good idea.”
“I’m so wet for you, Mark. Caroline showed me a photo of your cock. I almost licked the screen. And you look good together. I’ll admit, I’m a little jealous, but she’s promised me I’ll get some time too.” She moaned a couple of times, thinking she was getting herself ready to orgasm. “Mark, strange question but… Mum is fifty-five and been lonely for a while. Think of her as a mature Caroline. Would you spend time with her?”
“I’m not sure. I’ve never actually considered that option.”
Christine was definitely curious to the conversation, though she spent more time messaging. “Mum has always adored you, Mark, though I don’t think she’d go for it without springing a surprise on her. Might have to set you up as a date or something. Give it some thought… Oh god, I’m going to cum any minute. Can’t wait until it’s your tongue licking me and then your cock inside me. If it’s as good as Caroline said, I’m going home with a sore pussy the next day.”
“That’s the intention. I heard no complaints.”
That earned a giggle before Jessica spent a couple of minutes moaning. She enjoyed what was obviously an intense orgasm. Hearing her breathing, I couldn’t help chuckle. I was getting rather used to phone sex with the sister-in-law’s. “Fucking hell, that was a good one. So naughty doing this when the whore is lying next to you. Caroline told me what she’s planning. Week after Emily’s birthday, correct?”
“That’s what I’ve been told too.”
“She’s told you the plan otherwise?”
“Yep. Everything is organised. But we have to wait. Everything must be perfect.”
Christine glanced at me again. I knew she was getting curious about these nightly calls. I just used the fact I was a regional manager and had to be available at all times as the excuse. Then I’d add my friends like to talk to me at the same time. What worked in my favour was that she couldn’t use being intimate as an excuse. I’d turn that back on her within seconds as we hadn’t been intimate in months by then.
Things remained calm around the household. I was as friendly as I could be with the wife though I was fairly sure she would have to have noticed that all affection had been withdrawn. I didn’t even want the kiss she gave me on the cheek each morning before she left. I’d lost track of when I’d last hugged her. I figured she was probably getting a little suspicious, but if she was, I didn’t see it.
Then she had the most brazen ‘business trip’ yet. “I’ll be staying in a hotel by the airport on Sunday night as it’s an early flight, and won’t be back until Friday. They really need sales so they’re sending their best representative,” she said on Saturday morning.
I’m sure she was surprised when I just shrugged with complete nonchalance. “Okay. Have fun.”
Turning to walk out of the kitchen, she said, “I remember when you used to be upset I’d be disappearing all the time.”
Turning to look at her, I met her eyes, trying to keep anything I really felt out of mine. “You do you, Christine. Nothing I say is going to change things. What do you want me to say?”
“That you’ll miss me. That you care that I’m leaving so often. That you love me.”
I had to hold back the snort of derision, instead almost staring at her with contempt. Shaking my head, I just turned and walked outside towards the garage without another word. The sheer audacity of those final sentences. She was the one disappearing on her ‘trips’ to get fucked by someone else. Sure, I was now fucking her sister, but things would come to a head soon enough. I knew, at heart, I wasn’t any better, but after hearing your wife has been whoring around for nearly a decade, every man has his limits.
Caroline made a statement when she appeared at our house that evening. I greeted her with a hug and a kiss on the cheek, the pair of us taking a seat in the living room, chatting quietly. Sitting close, it would have looked intimate to plenty of people. Christine was outside by the pool, so when she wandered through towards our bedroom, she was surprised to see her sister.
“Oh, I wasn’t expecting you around, Caroline.”
“I visit quite often when you’re not here,” Caroline said, and I knew she was doing her best to hold back the venom, “Mark gets lonely so I keep him company.”
Just briefly, a look of what even I’d call guilt flashed across the eyes of my wife. “Oh, well, that’s good.” Covering my smile with the wine glass, I wanted to blurt out that we spent the entire time fucking. “Will you be dropping by while I’m away this week?”
“I’ve offered to cook him a tasty home cooked meal. And the kids would like to visit their cousins. Jessica might pop around too.”
“Really?”
“Of course. She doesn’t get to see her nephew and nieces all that often, and she’d like to catch up with her brother-in-law. Mum might even pop around.” I loved the look of surprise on her face when Caroline added that. I knew Christine hadn’t spoken to her mother in weeks, if not months. Soon as Caroline told her what was going on, Mary had pretty much cut contact. If Christine was calling her, I wasn’t aware of it.
“Just remember it is Emily’s birthday week after next,” I said, “Fourteen isn’t a massive milestone, but I’m still going to organise a party for her. A few friends by the pool, I’ll get the barbecue going, my family and yours will pop around too.”
“Oh, sure, okay,” Christine said. She probably didn’t even remember it was her daughter’s birthday. I usually had to remind her whenever they were approaching, “I’ll make sure I’m here for it.”
Caroline and I struggled with behaving with the wife present, so she only stayed for a couple of hours before going home. Walking her outside to her car, she hugged me tightly as I explained what she said. “I’m guessing she’s putting a few things together regarding the lack of affection,” she said.
“She said I haven’t told her I loved her in a while, or that I miss her when she’s gone.”
“Well, in both instances, you don’t. Not anymore.”
“She doesn’t know that yet. She’ll learn soon enough.”
“I’ll be around on Sunday night. The girls are excited to be spending nearly the entire week. Will you tell the kids?”
“Yeah.”
“Jessica will also be around during the week. Want to fuck us at the same time?”
“God yes.” Chancing a look back at the house, we were in darkness so I kissed her softly. “I’ll see you Sunday night,” I whispered.
“Am I to be your good girl?”
“I hope so.”
She leaned up kiss me again. “I’ll always be your good girl, no matter what.”
Christine departed for the hotel early afternoon on Sunday. I figured she would be spending the entire time with either her affair partner, or perhaps she was having a sordid one night stand with someone else. I simply didn’t care anymore. I hadn’t touched her since Caroline told me. She could fuck whoever she wanted. Watching her wheel her suitcase to her car, I’m sure she recognised that I hadn’t hugged or kissed her, barely said goodbye. Certainly didn’t say I loved her. Definitely wouldn’t miss her. The time was getting closer, and I was struggling to keep a lid on how I really felt about her.
I gave it an hour before I called Caroline to say the coast was clear. An hour after that, she was on her knees before me, her lips wrapped around my cock, eager to swallow my load. Once she had earned that, I laid her back on the bed and spent god knows how long eating her pussy. Long enough my jaw was sore. We both needed a rest after that before we made love. It was something we both needed, cuddling together once we’d enjoyed another orgasm.
“Love it when you fill my pussy,” she said, laughing to herself, “Hope you’ll fill it all week, feel my panties getting damp as it leaks out of me while I’m at work.”
“We’ve got until Friday.”
“I’ll make sure we take everything, though would you like more panties?”
“When she’s gone, I lie back and just rest them on my face.”
“I’ll definitely leave some more for you then. And I’ll make sure Jessica leaves at least two for you as well.”
I will admit that the kids seemed happier with their mother gone, and they loved having their Auntie Caroline around. One, because that meant Natalie and Crystal were visiting, but two, their father was even happier. When we told them that she was staying all week, the excitement almost went through the roof. After we enjoyed dinner together, Charlotte did ask to have a quick chat in her room. Taking a seat on the desk chair, she sat on her bed.
“She’s not on a business trip,” she said, “I went snooping through her things when she was out by the pool yesterday. She’s flying up the coast with her boyfriend. Flight tickets. Hotel reservation. I called her office and asked about the trip, feigning interest as her daughter. She’s taken a week of leave.”
“Lottie, I don’t care.” I paused before adding, “Okay, that’s a lie. Part of me does care, but I think it’s obvious what’s going on in this household, right?”
“We’ve always loved Auntie Caroline. And you’re clearly happy together.”
“It won’t last, Lottie. Your mother is having an affair. And now so am I. And relationships that form in such a manner are not always destined to work. Some do, but if it starts out from one or both partners cheating, how much trust is there?”
My oldest was smart. “Hmmm. That’s a good point.”
“Caroline and I like each other and enjoy each other’s company. But once it happens, she’s going to give me space. As soon as it’s all reality, my focus will be you four and myself.”
“I’m fine about all of this, Daddy. I’ve heard you talking about it. I know what she’s done.”
“She might have been doing it longer, but am I really much better? Think about that logically. Part of me should really have just kicked her out the moment I was told. I worry that I’m using Caroline as some sort of revenge, but she’s admitted to having feelings for me for a very long time, and that we’re simply giving into temptation and, therefore, we’re going to enjoy the time we have together.”
“Well, I don’t blame her, Daddy. You’re a good man.”
“Thank you, sweetheart. That’s nice to hear.”
The six kids were as happy as Caroline and I were that week. We tried to keep our affections private, as I didn’t exactly want to be flaunting it. We did go out for dinner alone one evening, hoping we didn’t run into anyone we knew, as it would have looked like a date. Jessica did arrive on the doorstep on Wednesday night, and her intentions were clear after we had dinner.
She wasn’t as petite as Caroline, nor as full figured as Christine now was. Being the middle daughter, she was very much her own woman, though personality wise, she was as sweet as her younger sister. After the kids headed upstairs for bed, the three of us sat in the living room, sharing a bottle of wine, one sister to either side of me.
“Ever had a threesome, Mark?” Jessica wondered.
“No, never mentioned it to Christine. We’ve been together nearly twenty years. And she’s never suggested it to me either.” Pausing, I chuckled, “Well, guess I’m having constant threesomes, I’m just not involved nor in the same room!”
Thankfully, they saw the dark humour, the three of us breaking up in laughter. “Well, now you’re going to have a proper one, Mark,” Caroline said, taking my hand, “Want to join my sister and I in the bedroom?”
“Yes. Yes, I would like that very much.”
Jessica was five inches taller than her younger sister, a cup larger regarding her breasts, though other than that, apart from being taller, they were quite similar. There was a real eagerness to get naked, particularly from those two getting my clothes off, unable to stop smiling as both dropped to their knees before me.
Taking my cock, Jessica looked it up and down. “Now this is something I’ve wanted to see for a long time,” she said.
“It’s worth the wait,” Caroline added, gazing up at me, “That first time he slid inside me, Jess. My god…”
“Get up on the bed, Carol. I’ll blow him, he can eat you out.” My cock throbbed at the thought, Jessica giggling as she added, “Well, he loves that thought.”
“Mark loves my tight pussy, Jess.”
“Yes, he does,” I said, watching her eagerly get up onto the bed. Jess positioned me so she could blow me comfortably while I could lean forward and pleasure Caroline at the same time. Wrapping my hands around her thighs to drag her in the right position made her squeal, cooing about my strength as always. Guess all the gym work I’d been putting I recently was helping.
Jessica was fantastic at fellatio, as good as Caroline, and certainly as enthusiastic. Eating out Caroline was the same time was a great distraction before I finally just had to stand up, looking down at Jessica. She had curly hair compared to her sisters, amused at how it jumped around with every bob of her head on my cock.
Warning her I was about to cum, Caroline slid off the bed to watch her sister take my load in her mouth. What I didn’t expect was for Jessica to smile up at me before turning to kiss her sister. I felt my jaw drop but, fucking hell, it was hot to see them kissing, knowing they were swapping my cum at the same time.
“Both of you, on the bed now,” I ordered.
Caroline complied immediately. Jessica got to her feet and kissed my cheek. “Am I a good or bad girl, Mark?”
“I’ll decide that soon enough. But, first, I’m getting a taste of your pussy.” Looking down, I made sure I met her eyes again with a smile. “I do like a good landing strip.”
“So you can guide that cock of yours inside.”
As turned on as she already was, I didn’t have to eat out Caroline for long before I made her orgasm. Jessica leaning over to kiss her sister before wrapping her lips around one of her nipples would have helped get her off. Seeing how turned on Caroline was, I kept on eating her out, much to her enjoyment, her moans echoing around the bedroom, sliding a couple of fingers inside her, ensuring the next orgasm she enjoyed was even better.
After her fourth one, she begged me to stop as she’d had enough. Getting up onto the bed, leaving a trail of soft kisses up her body, she kissed me eagerly, her fingers running through my hair. “Mark, I… I…”
Taking one of her hands in mine, I squeezed it gently, leaving a soft kiss on her lips. “I know, Carol,” I whispered, “Trust me on this, I know.”
“Shit, should I be here?” Jessica joked.
“You’re getting that pussy of yours fucked, dear sister of mine. Mark, eat my sister’s pussy.” I met her eyes, ensuring I raised an eyebrow. She giggled as she asked, “Oops. Am I a bad girl now? Do I need to be spanked?”
“Fucking hell, Carol!” Jessica exclaimed.
“I still want him to tie me up and just use my body.” She paused and I saw the love in her eyes for me. I’d seen it often enough by now. I’m fairly sure I looked at her the same way already, but we both denied our feelings for now. “I’d do anything for him,” she whispered.
I figured killing two birds with one stone would be a good idea, and the two women worked out what to do rather quickly. Jessica slowly lowered her pussy to my mouth while I felt my cock slide inside Caroline. The latter rode me nice and slow, ensuring I focused on her sister first. Jessica had a pair of what I’d call baby blue eyes, looking down into mine as she gyrated on my face. Her moans were delightful and she seemed to enjoy what my tongue was doing.
Enough that she enjoyed an orgasm rather quickly. “Oooh, that was very nice. Much better than phone sex,” she murmured.
“Slut,” Caroline exclaimed, giggling away.
“Please, how often have you done it with him?”
“I’m fairly sure my phone now smells of pussy.”
Jessica enjoyed a second orgasm before she lifted herself and turned around. “Oh, you have an idea, sweet sister of mine?” Caroline asked. That was followed by the sound of two women making out.
“Thought it would turn Mark on,” Jessica replied, giggling away.
“Think his cock got even thicker inside me,” Caroline whispered.
Jessica slid off my face, lying next to me, as Caroline leaned forward and rode me faster. Caressing her face, I kissed her, making her giggle as she suggested my mouth tasted like her sister’s pussy. “Enjoy the taste?” I teased.
“Rather hers than the whore.” She kissed me again, adding softly, “Cum in me, then you should make love to my sister.”
Jessica kissed my cheek. “Been looking forward to this.”
Looking between them, I admitted again, “I had no idea you two felt this way.”
“What could we say?” Jessica asked, “You were married to our sister. I just didn’t know she was such a massive slut.”
We remained quiet until I finally came inside Caroline. She enjoyed an orgasm at roughly the same time, relaxing on my chest as Jessica cuddled into the pair of us. “DNA test results will arrive this week,” Caroline said, “Hopefully it’ll be good news.”
“Hope so,” I muttered. The idea that any of my children were not actually mine…
Caroline slid off my body eventually, Jessica wasting no time sliding down to get me nice and hard again, before we made love. I was left feeling she was even tighter than Caroline, her face lighting up at the expression on mine. “Told you my pussy was hot and tight for you, Mark,” she whispered.
Caroline shuffled over, happily watching me make love to her sister. Meeting Jessica’s eyes, I didn’t quite see the level of feeling Caroline had for me, but there was something there that flat out suggested I should have chosen another sister. Caroline had carried a torch for years by now, and I had a feeling Jessica had some unrequited feelings too.
“Fuck, your cock is something else,” Jessica moaned.
“You weren’t lying about your pussy,” I grunted.
“Going to fill me up soon?”
“Since I filled your sister, I’ll last longer with you.”
“God yes. Just fuck me, use my pussy for as long as you want.”
“My sister has gone without for a little while,” Caroline added.
“Well, I’ll ensure you don’t go without going forward, Jess. Would be a damned shame for you not to be nicely fucked, and often.”
That earned me one hell of a kiss. “Fuck me,” she breathed, “God, all I want is for you to fuck me.”
By the time we were done a couple of hours later, having fucked both of them twice, leaving two loads in them, which left me feeling exhausted, I couldn’t remember feeling in a better mood. Jessica had intended on going home once we were done, but I went to bed holding a woman in each arm.
The kids didn’t make a big deal of Jessica sitting down with at breakfast. Emily chatted away as always, filling the silence, while I had a feeling my son looked at me with pride. His old man still had it. Jessica did eventually leave a little earlier than everyone else as she needed to go home and change for work.
The day before the wife returned from her ‘business trip’, Caroline arrived home from work with the DNA results. I’d taken a swab from each of my children. Charlotte, Nathan and Alyssa, I told the truth. Charlotte wept at the thought that she wasn’t my child. I hugged her tightly, assuring her she would always be my daughter. Only Emily did I fudge the truth. I think the idea she wasn’t mine would have crushed us both.
Sitting on the lounge, there were four pages, one for each of my children. Noticing I was ready to keel over, Caroline poured me a large glass of bourbon. “Part of me really doesn’t want to read these,” I admitted, “Ignorance is bliss.”
“You all deserve to know the truth, Mark.”
Reading Charlotte’s first, my hands trembling as I read all the detail, I breathed a sigh of relief. My oldest was mine.
Nathan and Alyssa, I could barely read the words I was so nervous, Caroline grabbing my hand as there was further good news.
My son was mine.
Alyssa was mine.
Then there was Emily.
I wept as I read the fourth.
She was mine too. If my little girl hadn’t been mine, it would have torn my heart out.
“I’ll tell them about it after she’s served,” I said, “For now, they don’t need to know why.”
“I’ll keep them with me until you do.”
Christine returned home to a nearly empty house on Friday evening. Charlotte was out with friends, Nathan and Alyssa had gone to see a movie, Emily was at a sleepover. I was doing it to prove a point. No doubt she’d think I was hoping for a little action. The idea of being intimate with her made me want to vomit. I was working out in the gym I’d put in the garage when she pulled up in her car. Busy lifting weights, I sensed her presence, glancing to see her looking me up and down. If she’d taken any notice of me, she would have noticed I’d never been fitter or stronger. I looked in the mirror and liked what I saw. Caroline had definitely benefited from it all as I could picked her up and easily carry her around the house.
“Where are the kids?”
“Not home. Out with friends or each other.”
“And what are you doing tonight?”
“Once I’ve finished my workout, I’m off out with friends.” I was going out for dinner with Caroline, not that the wife needed to know that. “I’ll be home later.”
“Oh…” I just glanced her way as she added, “I thought, with the kids not home…”
I almost laughed in her face. She’d just spent the week on holiday with her boyfriend, and now wanted to spend a night with her husband? “I’ve had these plans ready for weeks.” That was a barefaced lie. I’d agreed it with Caroline that morning. But I guess I was learning to lie from the best of them.
“Oh, okay.”
She actually seemed a little sad as she turned and walked away. I had some rather rude thoughts cross my mind, but refocused on my workout. Once my muscles had screamed enough, I headed back inside to shower and changed. Christine watched me with interest as I put on a nice pair of slacks, good shirt, put on deodorant and cologne. For all intents and purposes, it looked like I was going out on a date.
Well, I was. Shame it wouldn’t end back in the bedroom with Caroline riding my cock and then falling asleep in my arms.
“Who are you going out with?” she asked, sounding ever so curious, sipping at a glass of wine as she sat back on the bed, flipping through a magazine.
“Just a few people from work.”
“When will you be home?”
“Not too late.” I wasn’t going to give her a time, though I didn’t think she’d invite the boyfriend around. She only did that while I was away myself. Putting on my watch, I checked myself in the mirror. Caroline liked a little stubble, so I’d only used the electric razor. Picking up my phone, wallet and keys, I looked at Christine. “I’ll see you when I’m home.”
I heard her call out ‘I love you’ by the time I reached the front door. There was no doubt she now recognised the complete lack of intimacy and affection in our marriage, the fact I hadn’t even touched her in ages. She wasn’t completely stupid. But from what Caroline told me, she figured I was still in the dark about everything she was doing and I didn’t know her plans. No doubt put my withdrawal of intimacy due to the fact she barely bothered herself, so I’d just given up. From what Caroline told me, she hoped to keep me sweet before she made her move.
Emily’s fourteenth birthday party would be the last time the family would be together before everything would end as planned. That took place on a Saturday, as expected. My parents were there, as were my brother and sister. Caroline was there with her two kids, as was Jessica and Mary. I kept my focus on my youngest daughter, spoiling her absolutely rotten. Charlotte knew the storm that was coming. I tried to shield the other three from most, Emily from everything possible.
Christine took off to work early on Thursday as always. I knew her plans for the next day. She’d told Caroline everything. I was amazed she hadn’t twigged that her sister was telling me everything. I took a half day at work, getting home before the kids. They were surprised to see me home early. Asking them to sit down on the lounge, Charlotte figured out what I needed to say rather quickly, as did Nathan. Emily wasn’t blind either.
Grabbing a chair from the kitchen, I sat down in front of them. “I haven’t done a good job keeping the four of you out of everything going on. I’m sorry. But I need to be honest, and this must stay between us five. You understand?” I received four firm nods. “Your mother will be walking out on us tomorrow morning. She will be leaving the family to go live with her boyfriend. What I need to assure you again is that I love you four kids more than anything. I’ve put up with this since I learned the truth simply to ensure the five of us remain a family and keep this home as ours.” I sighed, running fingers through my hair. “And it’s also time for honesty. Since she will leave tomorrow, if there’s anything you need to ask me, I’ll tell you what I can. One thing. You are only getting my side of the story, but everything I know comes from Auntie Caroline. Your mother tells her everything. And I mean everything.”
“How long?” Nathan asked, “How long has she been cheating?”
“From what Caroline told me, not long after Emily first went to school.”
“Holy shit,” Charlotte muttered, “That’s eight or nine years.”
Grimacing, I nodded. “And I had no idea, sweetheart. No idea whatsoever. And I’d still be in the dark if not for everything Caroline has done for me.”
“How many, Daddy?” Charlotte asked.
Sighing, I shook my head. “Caroline suggests that she’s had up to a dozen lovers since that first one.”
Emily was up and hugging me straight away in floods of tears. I hugged her tightly in return, kissing the top of her head. “I’m all cried out, munchkin,” I said, “I just want this all over and done with.”
“Will Caroline be moving in?” Alyssa wondered.
That made me smile. “No. I haven’t hidden our relationship from you. We care for each other deeply, but the fact she is your mother’s sister makes it awkward, no matter how much we do care. After tomorrow, we’re going to create some distance and then see how we feel later.”
“You’re obviously divorcing,” Nathan stated.
“Your mother will be served tomorrow morning. Everything has been planned. Well, not nearly everything. I wasn’t planning on having my own affair.”
“No-one would blame you for looking for love elsewhere, Daddy,” Charlotte stated.
“While true, we both took vows. ‘Forsaking all others’. Your mother trashed that long ago. But I’ve broken those same vows. Just not to the same degree.” Slumping in my chair, I added, “Part of me would like you to speak to your mother, but I’m left thinking none of you particularly want to.”
“Daddy, I’ve known about her affairs for even longer than you,” Charlotte said, “I’ve let Nate and Alyssa know what I can. Only Emily won’t know too much.”
“Mummy doesn’t like me anyway,” Emily whimpered, still cuddled into me. Hearing that, she was lifted by my son and cuddled by her four siblings, Charlotte and Alyssa in tears at hearing their youngest sibling admit such a thing. And I had no doubt they recognised it too.
“No matter what, Dad. We’re staying with you,” Charlotte said, as adamantly as she’d ever stated anything in her life.
“That’s why I’ve put up with everything until tomorrow. From tomorrow morning, our lives will change for the better.”
Chapter 68: Come Together Ch. 03
Chapter Text
The Present
Walking back into the house after watching her drive away, all the anger, bitterness, stress, all the weight on my shoulders, it all suddenly lifted away as I walked into the living room. The spectre of our failed marriage was gone. I’d no longer share a bed, a bedroom, a house, with a woman who quite obviously didn’t love me.
Everyone turned to look at me as I entered the dining room. Four kids all smiled. Caroline approached and kissed me softly on the lips, Jessica following rather quickly. Mary insisted I sit down, placing a plate of bacon and eggs in front of me, kissing my cheek. “Oh, kids, you’re not going to school today,” I announced, “I’m going to call them after breakfast, tell them there has been a family emergency.” I looked around the table before adding, “But you will be going on Monday. Okay?” Four smiling faces nodded in my direction. “Mary, what are your plans?”
“I’m going to spend the day with my daughters, my son-in-law and grandchildren.” She took my hand, ensuring I looked at her. “You’ll always be family, Mark. Trust me on that one.”
“Thank you, Mary. That means a lot right now.” I looked away before asking, “Caroline?”
“I’m going to get my kids after I’ve finished this coffee, hand the paperwork in, then head back here. They can enjoy a day with their cousins.”
“Good. Jess?”
“Should I go home and get an overnight bag?”
“Behave, Jess,” Mary warned.
“One thing, Mark. I’m not sure if she’ll confide in me anymore, but as I’ve let her know I’m your lawyer, she will have to contact me regarding the divorce itself. With any luck, she won’t actually contest it and it’ll go through the courts seamlessly. I’m not entirely sure she even has her own lawyer yet. Her intention was just to leave and force your hand, one way or the other.”
“Had the gall to say she still loved me when we were outside,” I muttered.
More than one of my children snorted at that. It was enough to raise a smile on my face. Finishing breakfast, the kids all headed upstairs to change out of their school uniforms. The three women headed outside, Mary returning with a small bag, asking if she could change into a swimming costume, Jessica doing the same thing. Caroline returned long enough to kiss me before grabbing her car keys, letting me know she’d be back in a couple of hours.
As it was already a warm morning, the kids headed outside to either jump into the pool or sunbathe beside it. Jessica wore a skimpy two-piece bikini that showed off her fabulous curves. Glancing my way, she walked towards me and placed a finger under my jaw. We both chuckled before she turned and sashayed outside. Show off.
“You know, I do have three beautiful daughters, at least in regards to looks,” Mary said, standing next to me. She was a petite, mature woman. Fifty-five but could easily pass for ten years younger. Would have thought the stress of her previous marriage would have left its mark on her, but the last decade since the bitter divorce had done her a world of good.
“Must get it from their mother,” I stated.
I felt her shuffle closer to me. “Do you feel any guilt, Mark? Because if you do, you shouldn’t. I know what it’s like to find out that your spouse has committed infidelity. It destroys you at your core. I know your pain. Unfortunately for both of us, your wife learned some lessons from her father. The only difference is that most of his were either one night stands or very short term affairs. What I never understood is that it couldn’t have been the sex. That side of our relationship was never a problem. I hesitate to ask but…”
“I don’t think it was that either regarding Christine and I, but I guess I’ll never know. I’m not really interested enough to ask why. Just putting up with this bullshit for the past six months was bad enough. Haven’t touched her since the day Caroline told me.”
Stepping in front of me, she took my hands and smiled. “My other daughters provided their brother-in-law with comfort as his heart was shattered. I can’t believe she did that for so long, Mark. I’m so sorry.”
She hugged me tightly and it felt nice to be appreciated. “Thanks, Mary. Still feel a little guilt about what I’ve been doing, but at least I’ve had people in my corner.”
“Your parents know?”
“Of course. Told them the day after Caroline visited. Thought I was mad for not just kicking her out immediately, but I wanted all my ducks in a row before pulling the pin. If she’d figured it out, Caroline would have ensured it would have been a nasty fight, but I didn’t want to put my kids through it. They’ve been through enough.”
She let me go, ensuring I leaned down so she could kiss my cheek. “When it comes to court, Mark, your side will be full of people. She will have no-one except her lover.”
“Have fun with the kids. I’ll be out later, just going to sort my head out first.”
Pouring myself another coffee, I sat in the living room and reviewed the copy of the divorce agreement. I’d keep the house, sole custody of the kids, minimal child support was requested. I wanted nothing else from her. She’d got a great deal considering she’d been committing adultery for nearly a decade. I was still relieved that the kids were mine.
I was still inside when Caroline returned with my two nieces. The kids immediately changed and headed outside to the pool while Caroline sat on the couch next to me. “Still taking it all in?”
“I’m just relieved that she’s gone. It’s not over, not by a long shot, but at least step one is out of the way. I think she was in such shock this morning – the fact I knew everything, the fact you turned up to serve the papers, the fact her own mother practically disowned her on the spot – didn’t give her time to think things through. I have no doubt our phones will be blowing up come next week.”
“Want to go make love, Mark? I know what you…”
Gripping her hand tightly, her face lit up. “It’ll certainly make me feel better right now,” I said softly, “My marriage died that night you told me, Caroline. You helped get me through these last six months.”
She led me towards the bedroom, closing the door and locking it before we slowly undressed each other, our mouths rarely apart. She’d sucked on a mint or something as her breath was minty fresh. As soon as we were naked, we tumbled onto the bed, both of us eager to simply make love. She moaned softly as I slowly slid my cock inside her.
“Mark,” she whispered, “I love your cock.”
“At least someone does,” I whispered back with humour.
“I love more than just your cock, Mark,” she added, meeting my eyes.
Smiling, I kissed her softly. “I’m more than aware, gorgeous. I’ve had six months to fall out of love with my wife and finding myself caring deeply about someone else in return.”
She kissed me hard before murmuring, “Fuck me, handsome.”
Good thing everyone else was outside, as Caroline Walsh found herself fucked hard for the next half an hour or so, though only that long as I stopped fucking her so I could eat her pussy, helping her orgasm a couple of times, before I resumed fucking her so I could cum in her. Soon as I was finished, I found myself wrapped in her limbs again. Continuing to make out, we only broke apart when realising we probably should have a shower before joining the others.
Letting my side of the family know what happened, it was no surprise to anyone that, by early evening, they had all arrived, my brother and father helping me grill at the barbecue as everyone else lazed about in the pool. I allowed Charlotte to have a glass or two of wine, as she was close to eighteen as it was.
Gathering around the large picnic table, I could see everyone doing their best to distract myself and the children from what happened that morning. Out of the ashes of my marriage, it had actually brought our two families closer together.
Part of me hoped and wished that it would continue for a long time to come yet.
Chapter 69: Come Together Ch. 04
Chapter Text
Charlotte
Feeling herself wake up before her alarm, she couldn’t help smiling as she snuggled under the blankets. It was her birthday today. The big one-eight. She was now legally an adult. Drinking, smoking and voting were now legal. Sex had been legal for two years but… well, some people still freak out about that fact. But she was still a virgin. Barely had a boyfriend before today, when she thought about it. There was only one man in her life that mattered.
Opening her eyes, the room was still in darkness, checking her phone to see the alarm was only a minute or two from sounding. She suppressed a giggle, as she knew what to expect. A tradition that happened every year since she was a little girl. Back then, her father would be waiting to wake her up, excited as she was about her birthday. Now that she was a little older, he waited until she was obviously awake.
As soon as the alarm blared, she switched it off and waited for the knock. “Come in, Daddy,” she called out.
He opened the door enough to poke his head through. She felt her heart flutter at just the sight of his handsome face. Those blue eyes were so beautiful. His thick brown hair. That stubble on his face that just screamed ‘rugged bloke’. Opening the door wider, he was wearing a tight white t-shirt that clung to his muscular arms and broad chest, a small pair of shorts. He wasn’t a hairy man, but she’d seen his chest before, a coating of dark hair, also down his arms and legs. He was barefoot as he stepped towards her bed.
Sitting on the edge of the bed, she sat up and hugged him tightly as he sang quietly into her ear.
“Happy birthday to you,
Happy birthday to you,
Happy birthday my dear Lottie
Happy birthday to you.
I love you more than anything, sweetheart. You were my first born and my love for you is unconditional until the day I die. You own a piece of my heart along with your brother and sisters.”
Every time, it made her cry as she could hear the love for her in his voice every time he sang and the words that followed. Her mother had never shown her the level of affection her father had shown her, nor had she shown it for her siblings. Her father could be a hard man on the outside, but inside, he had a kind, soft heart, and it was obvious he did everything for her and her siblings.
“I love you too, Daddy,” she whispered, feeling his powerful arms hold her tighter.
“Have any birthday wishes?”
“One or two. Maybe they’ll come true.”
“Hmmm. We’ll just have to see.” He let her go, sitting back as she laid back down, unable to stop smiling at him. “Ready for your first night out as a legal adult? I’ve got reservations at your favourite restaurant. Whole family is coming.”
“Mum?”
“No.”
“Good. I don’t want her there, Daddy.”
“It’s your choice. I’ve already let her know you don’t want her there. She’s obviously not happy, but you’re now eighteen. You can choose to do what you want and invite whoever you want.”
She didn’t want anything to do with her mother. It had only been three months since she’d walked out on them. She hadn’t been back to the house to visit since. She had tried calling a few times. Emily wasn’t contacted. She had tried calling Nathan and Alyssa. Charlotte picked up once, told her not to call again, and blocked her number. She told her father. Again, he said it was her decision to make.
Kissing her cheek, he announced he’d get started on breakfast. He always cooked breakfast for the kids on their birthday. He’d also done the same thing for her mother until it was obvious that she’d stopped caring what he did for her.
Needing a shower, she slipped out of bed and padded down the hallway to the large bathroom she shared with her siblings. Locking the door, she took of her t-shirt and slid out of her panties, giggling at the fact they were already wet. Just cuddling her daddy excited her far more than it should. Ensuring the water was nice and hot, she stepped under and enjoyed the blast, wetting her hair before allowing her hands to roam her body. She’d woken up horny, remembering the naughty dream she’d had.
Contemplating masturbating, she eventually just focused on washing herself, hands running over perky C-cup breasts, her flat stomach earned from playing netball, her toned arse and legs. After washing and conditioning her long red hair, she stepped out of the shower to brush her teeth, stepping back to check herself in the long mirror, thinking that shaving herself might be a good idea, for no other reason than it would like neater. Wiping herself down, she padded back to her room wrapped in a towel, passing Emily on the way, stopping to hug her little sister.
“Love you, little girl,” she whispered. Emily smiled broadly. “D.L.G. Daddy’s Little Girl.”
“Then what are you?” Emily asked as always.
“I’m his sweetheart.” Kissing her forehead, she whispered, “I’ll always be here for you, Emily.”
She’d been reassuring her little sister constantly since the day Emily told her everything their mother had been doing, the years of mental abuse and, from what she’d learned wasn’t sure their father knew, physical abuse. She’d been suspicious but never imagined…
“Love you,” Emily whispered, before she walked to the bathroom. Charlotte smiled as she could see Emily coming out of her shell again. For too long, her giggles and laughter had been missing, only realising for how long until their father mentioned it.
Summer wasn’t far away, and her final exams were on the horizon. Looking out the window, it was a fine spring day, so she went with a tight white blouse, the standard patterned skirt every girl was required to wear at school, a pair of knee-high white socks and her black flat pumps. Heels were not allowed, of course.
Walking downstairs, she was the first to arrive, her father cooking breakfast for them first before he’d shower and dress for work. Ever since their mother had left, he’d cut back slightly on his hours, telling his boss his focus was his children through the divorce process. He looked up as she cleared her throat, watching his jaw drop slightly.
“Wow,” he whispered before he smiled, “I’m looking for my little girl. She’s about this high,” he made a gesture of about four-foot-high, “Giggles a lot, cute freckles over her nose, a right terror at times?”
Sauntering towards her father, she stood on tiptoes to kiss his cheek. “I’ll always be your little girl, Daddy,” she whispered, “I’m just older now.”
“You sure are. Take a seat, breakfast will be ready soon. Everyone else up?”
“Emily was getting ready in her room. Guess one of the twins is currently showering.”
Her father planned it perfectly as always, breakfast ready by the time his four children were seated. It was one of her favourites. Pancakes with bacon and syrup. Could have gone out and bought it, but she always thought it was better when her father put something together. Plus, he just had a real knack for cooking good bacon.
Focusing on eating, she didn’t realise her father finish quickly before he headed off. He returned within twenty minutes, showered though not dressed for work. Placing a small box in front of her, she looked up at him. Smiling, he simply gestured for her to open it.
She almost squealed as it was obviously a key for a car. “Daddy!” she squealed, leaping up onto him. He chuckled as he easily held onto her, rubbing her back as she cried. “It’s too much!”
Shushing her, he carried her towards the front door, ensuring her feet were on the floor before leading her outside. There, beside his BMW, was what looked like a new car. “It’s not new, before you ask,” he explained, “But it’s got low mileage and only one previous owner. Yes, it’s only a Corolla, but they’re good cars, reliable, and I know you’re not interested in anything sporty. As for your old car, Nate and Alyssa will share it as they learn to drive. Considering they’re tied at the hip, it’ll just be their car. I’ll keep looking after it for them, and I’ll also make sure this is well maintained for you too.”
She hugged him again, burying her head into his chest. “Thank you,” she whispered.
“The twins are seventeen early next year, and Nate is putting in all the hours needed to get his provisional. And as you’ll be off at university anyway, you won’t be going to the same place, so someone else will need to drive the three of them to school.”
“It wasn’t too much, was it, Daddy?”
“You’re only eighteen once. And your grandparents did help. It’s paid in full. Also got a year of insurance, and a full tank of fuel.”
Her friends all noticed her arrival at school later that morning in her shiny new car. Her friends adored her father as much as she loved him, though she’d never admit how much she did love him. The fact he’d been the centre of her fantasies for a long time. Being the middle of the week, it was torture having to wait another couple of days for her party, but at least she’d be heading out that night for dinner.
She was busy studying when her father returned home from work later that afternoon, no surprise he was home at least an hour or two earlier than normal. Even on her birthday, she couldn’t not study. Her exams were far too important, requiring good marks to get into the university and course of her choice. So focused on her work, she didn’t even sense a presence until two arms wrapped around her, chin on her neck, a stubbled cheek against her own. She giggled as soft lips pressed against her soft skin. “Two hours and we’ll head out,” her father said quietly, “Dress nice.”
“Of course, Daddy. I’ve already got a dress picked out.” She paused before asking, “Is Caroline staying tonight?”
“I’m not sure. Would that be a problem?”
Giggling, she shook her head. “No, Daddy. Of course not. I just know you haven’t seen her in a week or so.”
“She’s been rather busy. We’re keeping things casual.” He paused and chuckled. “I’m talking to my daughter about my love life. But you’re old enough to understand these things.”
He stepped back, sitting on the edge of her bed again. She turned to face him. “Will it get serious?” she wondered. She loved her auntie and had seen how good they were together.
Hearing him sigh made her feel a little sad. “I don’t know. She has some strong feelings for me, sweetheart. Very strong feelings. And while I adore her in return, there are moments, even when we’re being intimate… um…” Seeing him trail off and blush almost made her giggle, until she realised what he was admitting.
“You see Christine, don’t you?”
“Yeah. It’s discomforting. Caroline is aware, of course. The last thing I want to do is break her heart, which is why, now that it’s over between Christine and I, she’s keeping some distance between us. She doesn’t particularly want to go dating again, but I think she’ll end up doing it so she stops viewing me as a potential partner.” With another sigh, he stood up and leaned down to kiss her forehead. “I’ll leave you to study, sweetheart. I’ll give you a shout in an hour, so you have time to get ready.”
Her father had to shout more than once, involved with her studying as she was. Thankfully, her siblings left the bathroom empty for her. Having been horny all day, she needed to rub one out first. She generally left such matters for the bedroom, but the detachable shower head came in use for a few minutes, the orgasm leaving her rather weak at the knees for a couple of minutes. Washing was followed by shaving all the important bits – armpits, legs, pussy – before she returned to her room.
Lacey black bra and panties. Thigh highs with garter and suspenders. Little black dress that showed of a generous dose of cleavage. Black three-inch heels. Necklace with pendant. Faint make-up, colour on her cheeks, red lipstick. She did her hair, making sure it was nice and straight. Looking in the mirror, her only thought was that she looked hot, and would look wonderful on her father’s arm for the evening.
Walking downstairs, her father simply gazed at her with adoration when she appeared. He was wearing trousers, a pressed shirt, tie and jacket. He looked fit as a fiddle. Walking towards him, she was still a few inches shorter, resting her hands on his shoulders. “How do I look?” she asked softly.
"Not sure what to say except utterly, breathtakingly beautiful.”
Feeling herself smile broadly, she kissed his cheek. “Thank you, Daddy. You scrub up nicely too.” Inhaling his scent, she added, “Oooh, is that a new cologne?”
“Caroline likes it on me. Different to what your mother liked, at least.”
“Well, it has my seal of approval too.”
Her favourite restaurant wasn’t what most would expect, being a steakhouse. But it was a fancy steakhouse, so that’s why she’d dolled herself up. Her little sister looked gorgeous in her dress too, remaining utterly precocious and adorable even at fourteen years old. The entire family was waiting to meet her. Thankfully, they didn’t have piles of presents, her father ensuring that, at most, she’d get a little cash, some gift cards, and some jewellery.
The food was fantastic as always. Ordering a drink was a rite of passage as always, the server asking for ID when she ordered a scotch and coke. Her father looked at her in surprise, raising his own bourbon and coke. “My daughter has good taste,” he said.
They remained until close to closing time. She’d enjoyed a couple of drinks by then so was feeling a little tipsy. She had only had alcohol perhaps two or three times in her life, so it was little surprise it went to her head. She hugged everyone before they left, whispering to Caroline she should come visit her father soon. “He misses you more than he’d admit,” she giggled.
“I miss him too. But it’s for the best, Lottie. He needs to heal properly first.”
Kissing her cheek, she hugged her auntie tightly. “Thank you for being there for him.”
“I love him, Lottie. I have for a long time.”
“Wish you were our mother sometimes,” she whispered.
“And I’d be proud to call you my daughter.”
Tears followed, of course. Charlotte just put it down to the alcohol. Her father noticed they were crying, wandering over to cuddle them both, before leading her towards the car. Glancing in the rear-view mirror, she smiled when seeing the pair sharing a passionate embrace before parting, her father smiling as he slid behind the wheel.
“Yeah, she’s a wonderful woman,” he said as he started driving, “Just like my daughter. Not forgetting you three troublemakers back there, of course.”
Reaching across to take his hand, he linked their fingers together. “I love you, Daddy,” she whispered.
“Love you too, sweetheart.”
“Is Caroline coming around?”
“She’s coming to stay on Friday night.”
Arriving at home, no surprise her father sent the other three straight to bed as it was rather late. He headed to the drink’s cabinet, pouring himself a glass of bourbon. He offered her a drink, which she declined, suggesting she’d head upstairs. Hugging her tightly and kissing her cheek, he wished her a happy birthday again.
Inside her bedroom, she took off the little dress, looking at herself in the mirror in her bra, panties, thigh highs and heels. Sliding a hand into her panties, she gasped as her fingers touched her intimate parts, no surprise she was wet as well. Taking a deep breath, she turned and walked back into the hallway, checking her siblings were getting ready for bed, before she walked back downstairs.
Her father was sat on the couch, the room only illuminated by a lamp on the small table next to the couch. He’d taken off his tie, the top couple of buttons on is shirt undone, having slid off his leather shoes. “Daddy,” she whispered, forcing her hands to her side so he could see her properly.
He slowly turned in her direction, his jaw dropping immediately as he wouldn’t have seen her dressed in such a provocative manner before. “Lottie? Sweetheart, what are you doing?”
“Do you think I’m beautiful, Daddy?”
Rising to his feet, he walked towards her, ensuring he smiled. “I’ve always thought my little girl was beautiful.” He stopped a pace or two away from her. “Never seen you like this, of course.”
“I dressed like this for you, Daddy,” she admitted, “I want to be beautiful for you.”
Her heart was pounding as she confessed at least part of how she felt for him. To her relief, he smiled down at her as he pulled her close. Wrapping her arms around his broad frame, she felt his fingers caressing her back. “Sweetheart…. You’re gorgeous. I’m flattered. But you’re also my daughter.”
“I just thought… Am I reminder of Christine?”
“God no, you’re nothing like her, at least in regard to your heart.” Lifting her chin with his finger, he smiled before kissing her forehead. “I’m not going to tell you how you feel. What I do know is that you’ve had a few drinks and perhaps… I don’t want you to wake up feeling silly or regretful, okay? We’ll talk in the morning.”
“Okay, Daddy. I love you.”
“I love you too, sweetheart. I hope you had a nice birthday.”
“I loved it. One of the best!”
Heading back upstairs, she closed her door and leaned back against it. At least her father hadn’t been horrified. She’d seen a look in his eyes that he approved of what he saw. Feeling her heart still beating rapidly, she did wonder… No, no, it would never happen. He was her daddy. He’d never see her as anything more than his daughter. Still his little girl, even though she was eighteen.
Lying back on her bed, she pulled the dildo from the bottom drawer from the small chest next to her bed, sliding off her panties and taking off her bra. She teased herself first, twisting and pulling at her nipples, large enough that she could suck and lick them herself. Running a hand down her body towards her pussy, she wasn’t surprised to find she was soaking wet, picking up her panties, giggling at the thought she could almost wring the moisture from them.
Sliding the toy inside her, she moaned, “Daddy,” more than once. She loved her father as the man he was, but she wanted much more than that from him now. And having him confirm that things with Caroline were not serious, maybe, just maybe, she could somehow convince him that it would be okay to be with her too? She knew it was wrong, legally and apparently morally, but if she could seduce him instead, maybe that would help bring him around.
She knew it would take time to convince him, though. If he could ever be convinced. She might end up hurting herself. Hurting everyone if it went wrong. She could end up in therapy. Or he might throw her out of the house. She didn’t think the latter would actually happen, but she knew what she wanted would be considered weird and wrong. Then again, she’d read enough erotica to know that it was either something a lot of people thought about or happened more than people cared to admit.
“Daddy,” she moaned again, thrusting the toy faster and deeper into her pussy. She knew just the angle to slide it inside her, and fondling her clit at the same time, the first orgasm ripped through her body, having to quell her screamed by biting her bottom lip so hard, she almost tasted blood.
“Fuck,” she whimpered, getting up onto her knees and riding the toy instead. “Oh god!” she cried, wondering if she shouldn’t just record herself and send it to her father. The next orgasm was just as good as the first, but it caused her to collapse on her chest, giggling away as she felt the toy slowly slide out of her pussy, continuing to rub her clit. “Daddy,” she cried softly, rubbing herself to one more orgasm before she practically passed out where she was.
She was embarrassed the next morning when heading downstairs. Her father recognised immediately, and the first thing he did after greeting her was take her in his arms and hold her as she cried, feeling mortified. “It’s okay, sweetheart. Don’t worry about it,” he whispered.
“I just feel so stupid.”
“First real experience with alcohol. Lowers your inhibitions. If you want to forget about it, consider it forgotten. If you need to talk to me about something, you know I’ll listen to whatever you have to say, sweetheart. What I already realise is that you have some intense feelings for me that perhaps go beyond the usual.”
“I’m just…” She sighed, unsure how much she should say. “Thank you for not making me feel silly.”
“Never. You’re a young woman learning not only about herself but the world in general. These are confusing times for any young person. But I’ll always be here for advice and guidance. Just because you’re eighteen and now legally an adult doesn’t mean you can’t come to your father whenever you want.” Leaning back, he kissed her forehead. “Tell you what, let’s just park this for now until after your party on Saturday. If we need to talk, all you need do is sit next to me and say ‘Daddy, can we talk?’ and I will be all ears. Sound okay?”
Smiling, she kissed his cheek and started preparing herself some breakfast. Everything was normal that evening and the Friday too, putting what happened to the back of her mind. Caroline arrived on Friday night, not with the kids, Natalie driving her sister around the next morning. Seeing her father and Caroline kissing and cuddling in front of them was no longer any real shock. Assuming they’d eventually just go to his bedroom, she made herself scarce not long after dinner, spending most of her time messaging and talking to her friends before finding a good porno to watch, masturbating herself silly until passing out.
Caroline was up before everyone, Charlotte heading downstairs to find her already preparing breakfast. Greeting her with a smile, Charlotte had no problem showing her auntie affection nowadays, sharing a nice cuddle before she sat down, the smell of cooking bacon, sausages and eggs spreading across the joint kitchen and dining room.
“Staying until tomorrow?” she had to ask after taking a seat at the table.
“Of course. Though the most important reason is your birthday party, Lottie. Wouldn’t miss it for the world. Natalie is bringing her sister around lunchtime. Give you two time to catch up before your friends arrive.”
“Going to let her enjoy a drink or two as well?”
“Maybe some wine. A couple of glasses, just like your father will allow the twins. What about all your friends? Are they all legal to drink?”
“Yeah. I’m the baby of the group. But they loved the idea of a pool party anyway, and daddy always loves the house being filled with our friends. Think it’s certainly helped him lately.” She looked across the room. “Is he okay, Caroline?”
Her auntie walked towards her, cuddling her again. “He’s still in pain, though he won’t admit it to anyone. Keeps a brave face on things. I like to think I helped him during those months, but now that it’s a reality, and he realises just how awful the marriage truly was…” Caroline let her go, sitting next to her. “Your mother was… No, I won’t ask about her. Instead, I’ll ask this. Do you think your father cheated on your mother?”
“God no!” she gasped, “Caroline, Mum slept with a dozen other men while married to him! At least!”
“Yes, at least. That’s what I could gather from her as I know she still kept secrets from me. She really thought I was her confidant, that I would keep all her secrets.” The smirk that formed made her giggle. “I played her like a violin, Lottie. She honestly thought that, because I was her sister, I’d just look the other way. What she didn’t realise was how much I love your father, and I don’t mean just romantically. All our family has always thought your father is a wonderful man, devoted to his wife and children. It was only after he learned the truth that he turned his back on his wife.”
“Do you think you love him more than she loved him?” she asked softly.
“As soon as she admitted to her first affair… I wanted to tell your father. But I had to get evidence. I didn’t want to look like the jealous sister.” Sighing, she added quietly, “Kind of wish I did tell him a while ago. I could have stopped at least some of the pain.”
Her father walked into the kitchen, sniffing. “Well, that all smells rather delightful. I am starving after last night.”
Caroline stood up and kissed his cheek. “Good thing I helped build up your appetite then.”
Everyone else arrived by the time Caroline finished cooking breakfast. Leaving the two older adults to sit and drink coffee together, Charlotte wandered back upstairs for a shower, chatting with a couple of her friends before she heard the arrival of relatives arriving downstairs. Mary and Jessica arrived together, quickly followed by Natalie and Crystal. She was chatting with her grandmother when her father approached.
“Your mother is on the phone. She’s rather upset about your birthday.”
She glared at her father. Not angry at him, of course. He was just the messenger. “I don’t care, Daddy. I’m not talking to her. I don’t want to see her.” Glancing at Emily, she kept the few curse words she wanted to exclaim to herself. But keeping her eyes on her little sister, she growled, “I want nothing to do with that woman, Daddy. She hurt this family. She hurt you. She hurt my little sister. She means nothing to me now. One day in the future, I might forgive her. But the wounds are raw and just seeing her will be too much.”
Meeting her father’s eyes, there was no missing he was taken aback by the ferocity in her tone. The fact there was no tears, only anger, perhaps surprised him too. But it was time he understood just how much she despised the woman who had birthed her. “Okay, sweetheart. I’ll tell her. You’re eighteen now. You don’t have to have a relationship with her if you don’t want to.”
“I don’t. Today is about my family, which she is no longer part of, and my friends.”
He disappeared to give the bad news to her mother. Not ex-wife yet, that was still going through lawyers and the courts. It was likely only going to be resolved after the holiday period, her mother trying to throw up roadblocks though Caroline warned her more than once, if she stopped cooperating, she’d destroy her and enjoy doing it.
Friends started arriving during the afternoon, her father firing up the grill as, thankfully, all her friends enjoyed a good steak or burger. The pool was soon full of herself, friends and relatives. No doubt her father did wonder why no boys had been invited. She didn’t have a boyfriend, but a couple of her friends did, but she wasn’t interested in having them around. Her grandfather took over the grill so her father could wander out and join them. It was amusing when the pool went quiet as he took off his shirt.
“Fuck, your father is so fucking fit,” her best friend, Emma, whispered.
“Bet he’s got a great big cock too!” her other best friend, Simone, only just keeping her voice down enough not to be heard by everyone else.
Her father seemed to notice the seven girls had all gone quiet as he lowered himself into the pool, smiling in their direction. “Having a good afternoon, girls? Not drinking too much, too quickly, I hope?” There were shaken heads and definitely more than one blush. “Well, I hope you enjoy the rest of the night, though I don’t want to receive angry phone calls tomorrow if you arrive home too drunk.”
The seven girls spent all afternoon either lazing about in the pool, sipping at the cocktails her father made for them, nibbling at all the food prepared by her father, aunties and grandmother, and also laid on the grass nearby, resting on a towel, soaking in some of the spring sunshine.
Emma and Simone were the last to leave later that night. By that stage, her friends were as drunk as she was, but her father hovered close enough to ensure they remained sensible, escorting them indoors once their giggling suggested they were rather inebriated and safer on the living room couch than anywhere else. He hadn’t touched a drop and eventually drove them home.
While they were gone, Caroline walked in, wearing a t-shirt and shorts. Sitting next to her, she was surprised when a hand was placed on her thigh. “Have a nice night, Lottie?”
“Yeah. It was a lot of fun.” She covered her mouth to burp. “Hope I’m not sick later.”
“You’ve been sensible enough, though you might have a hangover tomorrow.”
“Maybe. At least I booked the day off work.”
Caroline kissed her cheek. “I’ll look after your father until he’s ready,” she whispered cryptically. Charlotte met her eyes, but she had trouble focusing. “He loves me, Lottie. He’s told me as much, but we both know… There will be a time I’ll eventually meet someone, and we can both move on.”
“You won’t stay together?” Despite her own feelings, she loved her Auntie Caroline, and knew she made her father happy. The thought they might break up… She was surprised at her own tears.
Caroline hugged her tightly. “The fact I’m her sister will always be in the background, sweetheart,” she whispered, caressing the back of her head, “I wish I wasn’t, because if that was the case, I’d marry him in a heartbeat.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know…”
“I’ve dealt with my feelings for him before, but your mother gave me a chance to experience love with him.” Feeling her take a deep breath, the next question was a surprise. “How much do you love your father, sweetheart?”
“More than anything,” she replied.
“So do I, Charlotte. I’ve been in love with your father for a long time. Tried to find another like him, but I guess the fact I have an ex-husband, and a string of really bad relationships, suggests they are few and far between.” Caroline kissed her cheek before asking softly, “Can I asked a serious question?” After nodding, Caroline leaned back to meet her eyes. “Do you want to be intimate with your father?”
Charlotte nodded before whispering, “More than anything, Caroline.”
What she didn’t expect was the soft kiss from the older woman. Shocked to start with, she couldn’t help but respond to the soft lips on hers, releasing a little whimper as she opened her mouth slightly. It was only when Caroline broke the kiss that she realised what they’d done. “Well, if you kiss your father like that…”
“You’re okay with that?”
Caroline smiled at her. “I guess I need to confess a little something too.”
Sitting in just a bikini next to her aunt, who had just kissed her like a potential lover, had made her feel rather damp. In fact, Charlotte had only felt as aroused as when she would dream about her father while masturbating. There was no doubt she was giving off a subtle scent, noticing Caroline’s eyes light up briefly. “Before I do confess, are you still a virgin?”
“I want daddy as my first,” she admitted, “To be honest, he’s the only man I want but I also feel a pull towards women. All my friends are girls, and I’ve made sure I surround myself with rather attractive women. We make out all the time and I’m interested in going further with my besties. I know they’re interested too. Nothing wrong with a little experimentation.”
"I think your father appreciated that today. Didn’t know where to look at times.”
“Oh, all my friends want to fuck daddy, but I told them I’m getting him first.”
“And what did they say to that?”
“They want to hear all about it when it happens.”
Caroline smiled. “Not if?”
Charlotte shrugged. “I’m trying to think positively. I know trying to convince daddy to fuck his little girl will be difficult, but I want him to take my virginity then make me his for wife.” Sighing, she added, “I can’t believe I just told you all this.”
“I want to see you naked, Charlotte. Let’s see what Daddy will get soon.”
It was probably the alcohol that made her agreeable, undoing the strings of her bikini top before standing up and shaking her bottoms down her body. Turning towards Caroline, her auntie looked her up and down, smiling and nodding approvingly. “Keep it smooth down there?”
She felt heat creep into her cheeks. “I figured daddy would like it more.”
“And your breasts are spectacular, Charlotte. Just perfectly perky. I do miss having the body of an eighteen-year-old myself.” She paused before asking, “Are you wet?”
“Yes,” she whispered.
“Get up on the bed and show me that pretty little pussy of yours.”
“You sure?” she just about managed to ask.
“I won’t touch you, sweetheart. But I’d like you naked while I tell you my story. Then maybe you’ll understand why I’m willing to help you. But I just wanted to see you first.” Taking her hand, Charlotte lay back on her bed, spreading her legs, running a hand down to her virgin pussy. She could feel the heat and dampness between her legs. She’d been turned on most of the day, particularly after her father walked outside in just a small pair of shorts. She salivated as there was no missing the bulge in his shorts. He wasn’t hard, her father was just impressive even when flaccid.
Caroline lay next to her, resting her head on a hand, bending her arm, as she gazed down her body. “You’re beautiful, Lottie. Your father will be a very lucky man when he makes love to you the first time.”
“I can’t wait.”
“It will take a little convincing though. In his eyes, you’re still his little girl. Making that sort of leap is difficult. But I’ll help how I can.”
“So what was your confession?”
Resting a hand on her stomach, amused that she did jump slightly, Caroline told her the story. “After I split up with my dead-beat husband, I took the kids and moved back home to live with Mum. She was living with Jessica in a big house, and I needed the company. There was nothing untoward at first. Mum has been divorced over a decade. Jessica has only had a few relationships, quite happy living single. Or that’s what I thought anyway.
I’d gone out for an evening with some girlfriends to let off some steam, but it ended earlier than planned. When I got home, I entered quietly as I assumed everyone was in bed. What I didn’t expect to find was my mother and sister in the living room, enjoying a sixty-nine.”
“Oh… So what did you do?”
“I watched them until they both clearly enjoyed an orgasm. Only then did they notice me standing in the doorway. Jessica rose to her feet and walked towards me. Next thing I know, her tongue is in my mouth, her fingers underneath my panties, two of them buried in my pussy. I should have been horrified but there was something about seeing the two women I love above all else being intimate.”
“What happened?” Charlotte whispered, her fingers now fondling her pussy.
Caroline noticed and kissed her softly. “Keep doing that and enjoy an orgasm, sweetheart.”
“I’d ask you…”
“No, your first time should be with your daddy, Charlotte. After that, if you’re willing…”
“Does daddy know?”
Caroline laughed. “Of course not, though I will tell him eventually. I think he’d be turned on. Anyway, Mum gets up and helps me out of my clothes before Jessica leads me to the couch, gently pushing me back. She spread my legs, lowered her mouth and simply ate me to the best orgasm of my life until that moment. What surprised me was my mother was underneath her, pleasuring Jessica at the same time, while also playing with herself. We all enjoyed a couple of orgasms before they sat to either side of me, both of them continuing to fondle me, as they admitted they’d been sleeping together since Jessica was eighteen.”
“Holy shit! Really?”
“Mum hasn’t been involved with anyone since our father walked out on us. Jessica has had a couple of relationships, but her track record is no better than mine when it comes to men. The three of us love and trust each other, but while I’ve been involved with your father, I haven’t been with them.”
“But hasn’t he slept with Jessica?”
Caroline grinned. “He’s had all three sisters now.” Caroline leaned down and kissed her cheek. “Okay, sweetheart, I want to see and hear you orgasm. Give that pretty little pussy of yours a seeing to.”
“Can you kiss me?”
She met her auntie’s eyes, seeing unconditional love and affection returned as their lips met. Charlotte felt a jolt go through her body as their lips touched again, and when she felt her auntie’s tongue slowly slide into her mouth, she whimpered as two fingers slid inside her body. Her own fingers, but at that moment, she almost wished they were Caroline’s.
Caroline might not have been playing with her pussy, but Charlotte couldn’t help grin when one of her hands did end up fondling her breasts. Feeling her caress and squeeze them both, before carefully tweaking her nipples, it was little wonder that the orgasm tore through her young body. Caroline broke the kiss as Charlotte managed to bite her bottom lip to prevent her crying out too loud.
“That’s it, sweetheart. Cum for your auntie.”
“I love you,” she blurted out in return.
That earned a light chuckle from Caroline. “I love you too, Lottie. As far as I’m concerned, I have six children. My two then the four of your father’s.” Caroline kissed her cheek before adding, “Make love to your father first. I’ll help however I can. After that, if you’d like to fool around with me…”
“I’d love to. I think I’m totally bisexual as I really want to make love with my two besties.”
“Do they know?”
“Of course. We talk about it all the time. We’re just nervous about actually doing it. We know it’s not going to be a deep love affair and a lifelong relationship, but we’d love to lick a lot of pussy.”
Caroline burst into laughter. “I’d suggest you just bite the bullet with your friends. Drag them up here into your room, strip them off, throw them on the bed, then just go to town. It’s what I do to Jessica or my mother when I’m feeling horny.”
“Is it really that simple?”
“I’ve walked in on Jessica and my mother fucking more times that I can count. Mum said the only man she’d ever consider being with now is, well, your father. She loves him dearly. Don’t get me wrong, it would only ever be sex, but I do wonder what your father would say.”
Their conversation was stopped by her father arriving home, calling out for Caroline. Her auntie called out that they were in her bedroom. She made to get up and dress before her father appeared, Caroline pressing her hand onto her chest, whispering for her not to move. Her father appeared in the doorway, no doubt taken aback by the fact his daughter was naked on the bed with Caroline next to her.
“What’s going on?” he finally asked after a few seconds of silence.
“Your daughter is feeling a little emotional, Mark. She is a horny little thing too.”
She felt herself blushed as she glanced at her father. “Do you like my body, Daddy?” she breathed.
“You’re a beautiful young woman, Lottie. Have you two been fooling around?”
“Would it bother you if we did?” Caroline wondered.
“No, it’s not illegal, and if Lottie was going to be intimate, I would trust her with you more than anyone, Carol.”
Taking a deep breath, Charlotte swung her body around, so her feet were on the floor, standing up and slowly walking towards her father. She watched him gulp as he gazed at her. Stopping barely a couple of inches from him, she carefully wrapped her arms around his broad body. “Thank you for today, Daddy,” she whispered, “But I’m not going to be very blunt. Once you take Caroline to bed, I’m going to spend the rest of the night masturbating. Want to know what I’ll be thinking about?”
She heard him clear his throat nervously. “Sweetheart…”
“I know you’re going to fuck Caroline when you go to bed.”
“God yes, he is,” Caroline stated with humour, “And your father is a very generous lover, Lottie.”
“I’m going to lie back on my bed, get my dildo out, and fuck myself with it. But I’m going to imagine that instead of a large bit of plastic, it’s you fucking me, Daddy. I love you so much.”
Feeling her hand caress the back of her head, he leaned down and kissed her cheek. “I love you too, Lottie. And I’m guessing you’re throwing caution to the wind regarding how you feel.”
“I’m not going to cry, Daddy. I’m not ashamed of how I feel about you. I don’t care if it’s wrong or not.” She lifted her head to meet his eyes. “I’m saving myself for you, Daddy. I don’t care how long it takes to convince you. I’m a virgin and will stay that way until you take me to bed and make love to me.”
She noticed his glance away from her to Caroline. “What do you think about this?” he asked her.
“You’re consenting adults and she’s pursuing you, letting you know how she feels. If you were to take her to bed, the only thing I’d like is to watch you together after your first time. I’d love to get my mouth between her legs and taste that hot little pussy on offer, Mark. And I know for a fact that Lottie and I making love is completely legal.”
“You’re serious?” he asked, Charlotte amused by the surprise in his tone, “You wouldn’t mind?”
“Daddy, I want you to stay with Auntie Caroline. She loves you so much. And I know you love her too. But in addition, you can love me too.”
He let her go, taking a step back, looking between the pair of them. She sensed Caroline stand up and eventually stand next to her, eventually kissing her cheek. “I think we’ve just dumped a lot on your father, sweetheart. You enjoy the rest of your night, and if you masturbate thinking about your father, I certainly wouldn’t blame you.”
“Want video?”
“Send it to me and I’ll show your father later.”
“Fuck,” her father muttered, running her fingers through his hair, “Look, I’m going to get a drink. Lottie, I’ll see you in the morning. You coming to bed, Caroline?”
“Am I getting some of that big dick?”
He glanced between them again. He gave in and chuckled, shaking his head. “So I have two horny women on my hands here? Come on, Carol. I’ll take you to bed. Goodnight, Lottie.”
“Night, Daddy. Night, Caroline.”
“See you in the morning, sweetheart,” Caroline replied.
Charlotte relied on her imagination that night, wanting nothing more than her father’s thick cock to the replace the dildo she ended up riding to a leg-shaking orgasm, collapsing onto the bed, fairly sure she’d left an enormous wet-spot which she didn’t even notice as she pretty much passed out. She woke up the morning under her blankets, her dildo sitting on the table next to her bed. Caroline had left a post-it note next to it.
I loved the video, sweetheart. I’m going to masturbate to that something fierce when I’m home alone. xxx
Chapter 70: Come Together Ch. 05
Chapter Text
Heading downstairs after she’d dressed, nothing more than a crop top and part of shorts, she found her father already preparing some breakfast, probably assuming she was going to be hungover. Going over events of the previous evening, she was left wondering if Caroline had enjoyed more drinks than she’d realised, given her rather unusual behaviour.
Wising her father a cheerful good morning, she kissed his cheek before pouring herself a coffee. “How are you feeling?” he asked.
“I’m fine, Daddy. How are you?”
“Can’t complain, I guess. I’ll have breakfast sorted once your brother and sisters are up.”
“Where’s Caroline?”
“She’s still in the shower.”
“Can I go join her, Daddy?”
She met his eyes and noticed his smirk. “I was wondering if you’d remember anything from last night. I wasn’t sure if it was the drink or just confidence.” He paused a moment or two, no doubt gathering his thoughts. “Sweetheart…”
“I love you, Daddy,” she whispered, noticing him turn and open his arms as soon as she’d said those words. She hugged him tightly, thankful she didn’t turn into a blubbering wreck. “I wasn’t lying. I know how I feel.”
“Caroline and I talked about it once we were in our room.”
“’Our’ room, Daddy?”
“We’re not sure how things will go, but I’ll admit, Lottie. I do love her. We fell in love as my marriage collapsed. She was there by my side while your mother was doing her thing. And in the few months since, we’ve grown closer. The only difference is that she’s admitted to being in love with me for a long time now.”
“And me, Daddy?” she asked softly.
“I don’t know, Lottie. I really don’t. I certainly didn’t expect to see you naked last night nor being told certain other things.”
“What did you think?”
“Honestly, hand on heart? You’re absolutely gorgeous, sweetheart.”
She leaned up to kiss his cheek. “Thank you, Daddy,” she whispered, “I’ll ask Caroline to show you the video I sent her last night. Would you like to see my hot little pussy?”
“Charlotte,” he warned, making her giggle.
“I’m just teasing, Daddy!”
“Well, tease me more while sitting at the table.” He turned her around and gently smacked her bottom. “Scoot.”
What made all six children grin around the table when Caroline arrived last was when her father took her in his arms and kissed her. It was one hell of a kiss, Charlotte glancing at Natalie then her youngest sister, Emily giggling as there was no missing the love in their eyes when they finally broke apart. “Maybe…. Maybe we can make this work?” her father asked.
Caroline’s bottom lip trembled before she hugged him tightly. “I’ll do whatever I can to make it easier, Mark,” she whispered.
“Just keep being you. Once the divorce is final, would you like to move in?”
“Natalie can be in my room,” Alyssa offered immediately.
Emily and Crystal shared a single glance and burst into another fit of giggles. Charlotte couldn’t help smile as she knew her youngest sister would love to have her cousin sharing a room. Might be awkward at times, but they were two peas in a pod. Emily had a lot of friends, but the two families had always been close. Alyssa, Natalie and Nathan were the Three Amigos, or so it seemed at times.
“I think that’s just been organised,” Caroline replied, “But I’d love to, Mark.”
“I don’t care what anyone thinks, though I’m fairly sure Jessica and your mother would approve. My family might be a little weirded out by it.” He turned to face the table. “Kids, what do you think if Caroline and I were to become a couple?”
Charlotte was just one of six voices that approved of that idea. She was left thinking the pair had discussed it at length the previous night, but also wondered if Caroline had admitted to anything else. Once breakfast was finished, her father asked her to remain as everyone else either returned to their rooms or headed out for the day.
Caroline took her by the hand, leading her into the living room, sitting side by side on the lounge. Her father walked in with a trio of mugs, handing one to herself and Caroline before sitting next to her. “Caroline told me about what she told you last night,” he said.
“I confessed all,” Caroline added, “What I’ve done with my sister and mother, and what I’d love to do with my niece.”
“Your mother cheated on me for years, Lottie, and we still don’t know how many men she slept with. I’m just amazed I didn’t get any STD’s or anything from her, as I still doubt that she was practicing safe se with any of them. I know my hands aren’t clean, but I did nothing compared to what she did to our marriage. Caroline was in a dead-end marriage then had one too many deadbeat boyfriends. We’re both approaching forty and want to live our lives a little bit. So while we will commit to each other, we’re going to have an open relationship, though only in regards to certain family members.”
“Jessica definitely wants to sleep with your father again, and he’s admitted to finding our mother attractive too.”
“Really, Daddy? You’d fuck Grandma?” she asked, unable to hide her surprise.
“I’d do so happily. She’s an attractive, mature woman. And I know she wants to have a little fun with me in return.”
Caroline rested a hand on her thigh. “We also talked about you, sweetheart,” she said softly, “You need to give your father time to get used to the idea of making love. Yes, you are two consenting adults, but you’re his daughter. He’s spent eighteen years raising you. And while you’re a young woman now…”
“I’m a little concerned you want me to be your first time,” he admitted, “But the idea of having sex with you, Lottie? There is that part of me, after seeing you naked last night, which would love to take you to bed. But I have a million memories which almost stop me from looking at you sexually. It’s going to take quite the brain adjustment.”
“But he’s willing to try,” Caroline added, “We’re going to roleplay when we fuck.”
“Oh…” She knew exactly what sort of roleplay it would be.
“And you can watch us,” her father told her, “If you watch me with Caroline while we roleplay…” He paused and took a deep breath. “While you watch us, I want to see my little girl masturbating. I want to see her orgasm while I’m making love to Caroline.” He paused again, taking her hand. “I want to hear her moan for her ‘Daddy’ while she’s climaxing.”
“When?” she asked, barely above a whisper.
“I’m going to organise a sleepover at my house for all the other kids,” Caroline replied, “Mum and Jessica will love taking care of them for the night. Not that they really need the supervision as they’re all old enough to look after themselves, but better safe than sorry.”
“Charlotte,” he stated, and that’s when she knew he was being serious, “You cannot breathe a word of this to anyone. I know you won’t say a word to your siblings or cousins, but you cannot even tell your friends. I know how much they like me too, but that’s not something I’m willing to do. I’m happy to settle down with Caroline but enjoy time with my daughter at the same time, and perhaps one or two others from time to time.”
“And your father knows I want to be intimate with you too,” Caroline added, “The question is do you want your first time to be with me or your two besties?”
“I don’t know. It’s all a little much right now!” she replied, able to find humour in the situation, “I’d love to see your body in return soon though.”
Caroline caressed her cheek, turning her head so they were looking at each other. Leaning forward, their mouths met again, a soft kiss shared. “Shower with me tonight in the en-suite,” Caroline suggested, “Maybe you’d like to wash me up and down? I’d love to run my fingers over your body.”
“Only if I can do it back… But then I might want to do a whole lot more with you,” she admitted softly.
Smirking, Caroline leaned forward, her lips resting by her ear. “Then I guess daddy will have to make up his mind rather quickly if he wants to fuck his daughter.”
“I can’t believe you’re both going to be okay with this,” she replied.
“I’ve made love with my mother and sister, so I understand how you feel, Lottie.”
“Caroline suggested I read a few erotic stories, Lottie. It might help me see how you feel through your own eyes. I just don’t want to make any promises, but after what I witnessed last night, and then what Caroline explained afterwards…”
“I won’t rush you, Daddy,” she said softly, “And I’ll understand if…”
“It’s a matter of ‘when’, Lottie. I just need time to wrap my mind around it. Caroline will help us.”
Caroline kissed her cheek again. “I’ll come grab you tonight so we can shower together. I’d love to see that hot little pussy of yours again,” she whispered into her ear.
Having graduated high school already, she would be eighteen when attending her first year at university. Thankfully, she still had a couple of weeks before her first semester started, so her days and evenings would be free. She spent the rest of the day either relaxing outside by the pool or watching some television up in her room. Caroline and her father kept to themselves. Every time she passed them on the way to get herself a drink or a snack, they’d swap glances and smile.
Later that evening, after dinner was finished, Caroline knocked on her door. Without a word, she rose from her bed and followed her auntie into her father’s bedroom. Caroline closed the door before the two women embraced, sharing another soft kiss. Without instruction, she started to undress, though had purposely gone without underwear all day. Noticing she was naked rather quickly, Caroline smiled without saying a word.
“Can I help?” Charlotte asked softly.
“Of course, sweetheart.”
She was wearing a thin t-shirt and skirt, Charlotte giggling as she helped take those off, revealing a lacy white bra and sheer underwear. “Wow,” she whispered. Helping take off her bra, her auntie wasn’t as endowed as her mother, but Charlotte immediately thought her breasts were perfect, excitement evident as her nipples looked almost achingly hard.
“Panties, sweetheart,” Caroline breathed, “You’ll feel how wet they already are.”
Charlotte kissed her again, this one far more passionate as their tongues were soon duelling. Just about managing to help take off her panties, she broke the kiss and leaned down to collect them off the floor. They were soaking, lifting them to her nose to inhale her scent. She felt herself almost drip with excitement.
Caroline took her by the hand into the bathroom. It wasn’t as large as the one shared by the four young people of the house, as that had both a bath and a shower stall, but the shower off the master bedroom was more than big enough for probably three or four people. Once the water was hot, Caroline stepped in first, Charlotte stepping in behind her. Her auntie was actually shorter than her, so when she leaned back, her head rested against her shoulder.
“Feel my breasts, Lottie,” Caroline suggested quietly, “And if you want to run your hands down to my pussy, it is aching to be touched by someone so young and beautiful.”
“Would you like that?”
“I’d love you to. I really want to touch you in return, but I think your daddy should be the first to touch you so intimately.” Caroline turned to meet her eyes. “I promise you, after next weekend, he’s going to be convinced to make love to you. And after that, I hope you’ll want me too.”
“I’m already thinking about a... You know, a sixty-nine kind of thing.”
Caroline’s face lit up, making Charlotte chuckle. “I love the sound of that. I can’t wait to taste your sweet little pussy, Lottie.”
“Is it unusual to be horny all the time?” she asked, gently feeling up her auntie’s breasts. Caroline placed her hands on top, guiding her fingers to where it was best.
“You’re a young woman coming into her sexuality. Young men are perpetually horny. There is no reason why a young woman shouldn’t crave the need for intimacy either.” Caroline leaned back, another steamy kissed shared, joining the steam created by the hot water. “I’m going to guide your hand to touch me, but I don’t expect you to fuck me with your fingers, just to feel me. Okay?”
Feeling a little nervous, she could only nod as Caroline guided her hand over her soft body. Charlotte knew she had a tight little body on her. She had done gymnastics until an early teenager and played netball religiously. Adding to that, she’d join her father at the gym a couple of nights a week. Caroline kept fit but two children had left its marks on her. Charlotte thought they simply accentuated her beauty.
“My auntie is hot,” she whispered into hear ear as she felt her fingers touch another pussy for the first time in her life.
“I think my niece is a little sexpot that just needs to be taken off the leash,” Caroline moaned softly, “Just rub me like you would yourself. Just knowing you’re touching me is a thrill, Lottie.”
Hearing her auntie moan sent a wave of pleasure through her body. In addition to the water cascading down her body, she knew her pussy was also dripping wet with desire, already wondering how she was going to last an entire week. Using her other hand to clutch one of Caroline’s breasts, gently squeezing her breast and nipple all at once, Caroline moaned even louder.
“Room for one more?” her father asked, causing her to almost jump with fright.
Turning to see her naked father, dark chest hair, but surprisingly trimmed around his groin, she felt her mouth water at his erection. Her father was hung!
“Come in, Daddy,” she replied, “Auntie Caroline is letting me feel her pussy.”
Her father stepped in behind her, shuddering as she felt his stiff cock brush against her. “Oh, and how are you finding it, Caroline?”
“Your daughter has some delicate fingers, Mark. I’m definitely going to cum soon. Lottie, find my clit. Want to make me orgasm?”
“I’d love to…”
“What about you, sweetheart?” her father asked.
“I’d love you to touch me, Daddy, but if you do that, I’ll want a lot more.”
“Okay, I’ll just watch.”
As soon as she touched Caroline’s clit, she felt the older woman jolt in her arms, leaning back against her as she released a loud groan. Her father stepped forward, feeling his cock press against her, his long arms able to reach around both women, feeling his fingers join hers in fondling her auntie. She moved her hand as he took over fondling her, Charlotte focusing on her breasts.
“They’re definitely your fingers, Mark,” Caroline cooed, “Slide a couple of those bad boys…”
She didn’t even finish her sentence as her father clearly slid two fingers inside her. Within a couple of minutes, Caroline was crying out again. Charlotte felt her father’s cock throbbing against her. “Need me to move, Daddy?” she moaned softly, wanting nothing more than for him to slide his big cock inside her.
“Stay there,” he answered gently, “Feel your auntie orgasm in our arms together.”
“I love you both so much,” Caroline moaned, “One more, Mark, then we really should just get ourselves nice and clean.”
Charlotte stayed right where she was, pressed between her father and auntie, as he helped get her off a third time. Her legs almost went from underneath her, needing to rest a hand against the wall as she recovered. Managing to slide out from between them, she circled so they were facing each other. Caroline opened her eyes and wasted no time kissing her again, moaning as she noticed her father move forward, his cock now pressing against his lover.
“What about you?” her father asked.
“I’m heading straight to bed to masturbate, Daddy. I’m going to cum so hard in a few minutes.”
“Would you like me to help?” Caroline asked.
“I’d love you to, but I think daddy needs some attention from you now. Want to suck his big cock?”
Caroline smirked. “I love blowing this man. But that first time he slides back inside me again? That is when I reach utter bliss, Lottie. And you’ll hopefully experience it yourself.”
Kissing her again, she thanked Caroline, before kissing her father on the cheek. He caressed hers in return, that look of unconditional love she was always used to seeing, but she could also see the lust and desire in them. He’d seen her naked a few times now and there was no doubt, in her mind at least, that he approved of what he saw.
“Goodnight, sweetheart.”
“Goodnight, Daddy. Goodnight, Auntie.”
“Lottie, I think you can just call me Caroline or Carol from now on. Although…” She paused and smirked, “If you want to call me ‘Auntie’ while we’re intimate…”
“Or I could call you ‘Mummy’? You’ve been far more…”
Before she could finish her thought, Caroline hugged her tightly. “Thank you, sweetheart. I know what you were going to say. As I said, I love Mark’s four children like they were my own. I know your mother was…”
“Yeah, but it’s okay now. All I care about is making sure our father is in a good place, and that my younger brother and sisters are happy.”
“You’re responsible beyond your years, Lottie,” her father added.
Returning to her bedroom, with a towel wrapped around her, she walked by Alyssa’s room, not surprised to see her brother in there with him. They both glanced her way and grinned, stopping to glance between them. “Where did you shower?” Nathan asked.
“Dad’s room.”
“Ah, okay. Going to bed now?”
“Might watch a little telly. What are you two up to?”
“Just chatting like usual.”
“Actually, could we ask about something?” Alyssa met her eyes.
Stepping in, she closed the door behind her. “What’s on your mind?”
“What do you really think about daddy and Caroline?” she asked.
Charlotte couldn’t help smiling. “I think they’re perfect for each other. Honestly? Daddy married the wrong Walsh woman.”
“How do you think Mum will react?” Nathan wondered.
Charlotte shrugged. “I don’t really care what she thinks. And the longer it goes on, the less I think our father and Caroline will care either. Let’s not forget, she was having affairs constantly for years. Our father has found companionship and love in the arms of another woman. From what Caroline has told me, she’s been in love with him for years but, well, she was his sister-in-law. Technically, they’ll no longer be related once the divorce is finalised, but they’re both free now to do as they please.”
“It’s a little weird though,” Alyssa confessed, “It is to me. She’s not identical to Mum, but there are reminders.”
“Yeah, but Caroline is nice whereas Mum’s a bitch,” Nathan added, “Caroline has probably been here far more in the past year than Mum ever was.”
“And don’t forget what Emily has told all of us,” Charlotte reminded them both, “Poor girl is still going to therapy to deal with the scars on her heart and soul. Makes me want to cry any time I think about it. I know that’s one thing daddy will never forgive her for. He just never heard any of it, and Emily was too frightened to tell anyone.”
“Anyway, we were just wondering what you thought,” Nathan stated, “I think the household will be far happier going forward.”
“Yeah, I think so too. Have a good night you too.” Opening the door, she turned back to look at the twins. “When are you going to confess to daddy that you’re dating each other?”
Alyssa’s jaw dropped wide. Nathan simply grinned and took her hand. “We’re obviously not doing anything physical, Lottie,” he said, squeezing his twin sisters’ hand to comfort her, “We’ve agreed that, once we’re eighteen and graduated, I’ve already got a job lined up, we’re going to rent a small apartment, and we’re going to live as a couple. We’ve promised each other our virginities.”
Turning back into the room, she shut the door and leaned back against it. “I want daddy,” she confessed.
Nathan chuckled. “Lottie, we know. It’s obvious that you’re in love with him. But does he know?”
“Um… Caroline is helping me out regarding it. She’s going to help him get in the right frame of mind to fuck his daughter.”
Nathan turned to his twin. “You ever looked at our father like that?”
“I love you, Nate,” Alyssa whispered, leaving a soft kiss on his cheek, “You’re my soul mate. I don’t want anyone else except you.”
Charlotte glanced between the pair before walking towards them, hugging them both tightly. “I’ll be there when you tell our father. But if he’s willing to have sex with me, then he can’t really complain about you two. Though it’s obvious how close you are, so he might not be surprised.”
“Thank, Lottie. That means a lot,” Nathan stated.
“Anyway, now that confessions are out of the way, I’m off to bed. I’ll see you in the morning.” She stopped in the doorway again. “Oh, Nathan. Once you do tell daddy about your relationship, you might not have to move out. I reckon he’d rather you stay at home and just share a room. Might need to be careful around Natalie though.”
“Natalie knows,” Alyssa whispered.
“Oh, then I reckon you just sit down the whole family and go from there. Anyway, goodnight, you two.”
Returning to her room, she couldn’t help smiling at the news. The twins had been close their entire life. She’d read more than one erotic story about twins who fell in love. It wasn’t a surprise they’d fallen in love but was pleased to hear they were being sensible about how they moved into a physical, intimate relationship.
The next week was almost torture for the young woman. She wanted nothing more than to share a night with her daddy, but she was also finding herself more attracted to Caroline. Her friends visited nearly every day to hang around the pool, and she found her bisexuality confirmed after spending an entire afternoon making out with her two besties. She wanted to confess how she felt about her father but took his warning to heart. She would speak to her father, as he knew he would have a slightly open relationship with Caroline, so wondered how he would feel about her sleeping with a couple of her friends. One thing she did know about herself is that she didn’t find herself attracted to any other men.
Caroline was home before her father on Friday afternoon. Joining her and her friends by the pool, Charlotte couldn’t help looking her auntie up and down. Now thirty-three years old, her body was curvy but only in the right places. Great pair of tits. Her legs were fantastic. But she was just a gorgeous human being, inside and out. Little wonder her father had fallen in love with her while his marriage was collapsing.
Her friends eventually left, returning home for dinner, leaving Caroline sitting next to her back indoors. “I’ll come up to your room tonight,” Caroline stated softly, “We’re going to masturbate together. Tomorrow night, you’ll watch your father and I make love. I’m going to roleplay as a naughty little schoolgirl seducing her daddy. You must watch us, and he wants to see his little girl orgasm more than once while he’s fucking me. And trust me on this, I’m going to ensure he’s fucking me and thinking of you.”
“Okay,” she said, feeling the nerves immediately hit. Caroline noticed, squeezing her hand in reassurance. “Will you touch me tonight, Caroline?”
“No. The next time I touch you intimately, we’ll be making love ourselves. But I want us to watch each other while we bring each other to orgasm. Maybe we could even rub our pussies together?”
“That sounds hot…”
“It is. I’ve done it with both my sister and mother. Try to relax tonight, sweetheart. Tomorrow will be a big day. And, if your father is in the right frame of mine, he’ll be ready to make love to you soon.”
She relaxed by enjoying a drink or two with her auntie. Her father seemed to be aware of the agreement for that night as he disappeared to his bedroom early. Asking if Caroline was spending the night with her, she asked in return if Charlotte would like that. She couldn’t help blushing as she nodded without adding a word.
Waiting until the house was quiet, Caroline took her by the hand, leading her towards the bedroom. As soon as the door was closed, Charlotte was upon the older woman, ensuring they were both naked within a matter of a couple of minutes, tumbling onto her bed together. Ending up on top of Caroline was rather amusing, sitting up to gaze down at her auntie’s body.
Running a hand down her body, she started to fondle her pussy. She’d been dripping wet since Caroline told her what the plan was for the weekend. “Like what you see?” she moaned softly.
“I love what I see, Lottie. Think about riding your daddy’s big cock in such a position?”
She closed her eyes and smiled at that thought. “God yes. How does it feel?”
“Like nothing I’ve felt before, Lottie. I love your father so much. I’ve wished for years that he’d met me first. The only downside is that he wouldn’t have you four wonderful children.”
She kept fondling herself as she whispered, “I wish you were our mother sometimes. Then again, that would just make what we’re doing even kinkier!”
“Slide off me, baby. I need to fondle myself too.”
The two women lay on their sides, facing each other, as they slowly masturbated. Charlotte used a toy frequently, but it seemed the agreement was only for fingers. She didn’t mind, eventually sliding a pair inside herself, causing an involuntarily moan as she’d had enough practice masturbating by now. Caroline leaned forward and kissed her, both women moaning as she could see Caroline had at least one finger in her pussy too.
“My sister and I used to masturbate together all the time,” she admitted, “Something your mother wasn’t involved in, of course. I sometimes think she had her eyes on our father.”
“Like mother, like daughter,” Charlotte murmured, positioning her hand so she could fondle her clit at the same time. That sent a spasm through her body. “Fuck,” she moaned.
The first orgasm for both of them didn’t take long in arriving as both women had been turned on since the confession earlier that afternoon. As soon as the orgasm passed, Caroline moved so Charlotte sat against the headboard of her bed, their legs criss-crossing as Caroline positioned her pussy barely inches away from her own. Continuing to masturbate, Charlotte was mesmerised by what Caroline was doing. Easily the most erotic thing she’d done in her young life to that moment.
Caroline took her fingers out and offered them. Charlotte hesitated a moment before sucking on her fingers. It was the first time she’d tasted any pussy other than her own. She enjoyed the taste, sweet and tangy at the same time. Her scent alone was delicious. She returned the favour, Caroline eagerly sucking on her fingers. “Can’t wait to taste my nieces’ hot little pussy soon,” she stated.
After another orgasm, both women left panting and quivering, as both seemed to enjoy an epic one, they shuffled closer, so their groins were touching. Each could feel how hot and wet the other was, leaning forward to embrace and kiss at the same time. What became obvious to Charlotte was that Caroline had clearly done it before, moving her body in such a way that sent waves of pleasure through her niece.
The next orgasm that hit almost made her cry as it was shared with someone she loved so much. Caroline held her as she shuddered again and again, pleasure coursing to her fingertips and edge of her toes. Carefully lying her back, Caroline rested on an elbow as she brought herself to another climax before the two women cuddled together.
"Thank you,” Charlotte whispered, “I love you.”
“I love you too, sweetheart. And tomorrow will be even better.”
Caroline has disappeared by the time she woke up the next morning. No real surprise as they didn’t want to be discovered just yet. Heading downstairs, her father smiled at her appearance, greeting her as always with a kiss on the cheek. Asking about her night, she blushed but admitted it was wonderful. Prepared to add more, she stopped herself as Emily appeared, bouncing into the kitchen as always.
The three other teenagers knew they would be heading off to their grandmother’s later that afternoon, excited to be spending the night with their cousins and grandmother. From what she knew, Jessica was going to stay there too. “Does she sleep with daddy much?” she asked Caroline a little later.
“She does, but she doesn’t want to interfere with our relationship. We’ve both assured her that would never be the case. My sister is welcome to spend as much time with Mark as she wants, particularly if we do so together.” Kissing her cheek, she added, “The others leave mid-afternoon. I’m then going to shower and pamper myself, ready to put on a show. I notice you shave your little pussy. Ever thought of leaving a little fur like mine?”
“I like mine shaven. I love how it looks when I masturbate in front of a mirror,” she admitted, “I always thought it looked… um… I thought it would look more appealing to daddy.”
Caroline smiled broadly, kissing her cheek again. “Then shave it all you want, sweetheart. Your father will love your hot little pussy however you groom it. And I just love hearing about your watching yourself masturbate.”
“Well, I do it a lot. Once I started to learn about my own body, I’ve had a lot of fun.”
“I’d love to watch you masturbate again, Lottie. You’re a beautiful young woman and I’m glad you’re so sexually open-minded.”
Kissing her auntie softly on the lips, she whispered, “I’m going to head upstairs. Just knock when you’re ready.”
“We’re going to have a lot of fun tonight, Lottie. A lot of fun.”
After lunch, Charlotte spent most of the afternoon listening to music and messaging her friends. She was aching to tell them what she was going to be doing that afternoon, evening, and maybe even the next morning. She wasn’t sure her father would leap straight into being with her, but even just having him hold her while they were both naked would make her year.
Chapter 71: Come Together Ch. 06
Chapter Text
As soon as her siblings departed, she heard Caroline head to the shower while her father knocked on the door. She looked up and smiled after announcing that it was open. She wasn’t naked though sort of wished she was. He walked in silently until he sat on the edge of the bed. She shivered when he gently rested a hand on her left knee, biting her bottom lip as just that touch made her want to moan. She was so unbelievably horny, and he seemed to realise.
“Does my little girl need to masturbate?” he asked lightly.
“So much, Daddy. But I want to watch you and Caroline more than anything.”
“And I want to see my little girl treat herself to a good time.”
“You do?”
He nodded, still smiling. “Caroline told me about last night. Are you bisexual, sweetheart?”
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied softly, “I want you as my first, but I also want to fool around with Caroline. And then there is Simone and Emma.”
“Your best friends. Are they the same?”
“They’re not sure, but I know they fool around together and haven’t been shy in the fact they want me to join in.”
“What about men?”
She met his eyes. “Only you, Daddy. I love you so much and…”
Caroline called out that she was getting ready. Charlotte didn’t have much more to add to the fact she was in love with her father. She hadn’t said it in those words yet, but it was likely he already knew. The fact she wanted him as her first, and she hadn’t been shy in the fact she wasn’t interested in other boys, because that’s why they were. Her father was all man in comparison.
Offering his hand, he helped her up before holding her in his arm. “Take your clothes off,” he whispered.
She giggled as she stepped back, taking off her t-shirt and shorts, standing before him in a nice black bra and panties. He looked her up and down more than once. She felt confident and sexy under his gaze, despite the fact her heart was beating as quickly as she could remember.
“And the rest,” he whispered.
“Want to take them off for me, Daddy?” she asked.
“Sweetheart, if I do, I’m not sure I could just stop once you’re naked. And I’m still not mentally there.”
She took off her bra first, willingly showing her father her perky breasts. She gently squeezed them together, meeting her father’s eyes, licking her fingers and rubbing them over her nipples. She could see the reaction in her father as she ran her hands down her body towards her panties, turning around and lowering them, showing off her pert little arse. Kicking the panties away, she spread her legs, looking back at her father, showing off her smooth pussy. He wouldn’t have missed the fact she was dripping wet.
Sliding a finger inside herself, she didn’t look away from his eyes as she slid it slowly in and out of herself. “Oh fuck, Daddy…”
“You can continue this downstairs, sweetheart.”
She just about managed to stop herself, though when she took the finger from her pussy and slid it into her mouth, sucking on it lewdly while moaning, her father did release a growl that suggested he was rather turned on by her show. Turning around, she followed him as he turned to the hallway and then towards his bedroom.
Caroline was waiting for them on her knees, dressed in a school uniform that reminded Charlotte of her own. A white blouse though Caroline was wearing a tie that some of the boys would wear. The tie was loose around her neck, nestled between her cleavage. She was wearing an obscenely short skirt with black stockings and heels. To call her make-up ‘slutty’ wouldn’t be an understatement. Her hair was also in pigtails. The lollipop she was sucking on simply added to the appeal.
“Hello, Daddy. I’ve been waiting for you to get home,” Caroline said. Walking on her knees towards him, he stopped as her hands ran up his legs towards his crotch. Running her fingers over the obvious bulge, Charlotte sat on the edge of the bed, simply watching for the time being. “Oooh, Daddy, do you have a surprise for me in your trousers?”
“Want to see for yourself, honey?”
Charlotte smiled, assuming that was the name he called her when they were being intimate. She’d heard it once or twice so figured it might become a regular thing. She couldn’t remember what he called their mother. Her father took off his shirt as Caroline helped slide down his shorts and underwear, freeing his thick cock.
“Fuck,” Charlotte whispered, “I love your big cock, Daddy.”
Caroline turned and looked at her. “I love his big cock too, sweetheart.” Turning back to her father, Caroline ran her tongue along his shaft. “I’m going to swallow all of daddy’s cum too.”
“Watch what she does, Lottie,” her father murmured, “She’s wonderful at sucking cock.”
“Sit on your knees next to me, Lottie,” Caroline suggested.
Charlotte didn’t need asking twice, mesmerised as she watched her auntie pleasure her father. Getting down at eye level to see it was something. She could only compare to what she’d seen in porn, feeling a little silly to ask if it was as long as she thought it was. Definitely thick though, a large head and a few veins. Even the smell had words echoing in her head. Man. Male. Masculine. Theirs.
Caroline seemed to love sucking his cock, her father running his fingers through her hair as more of his cock disappeared inside her mouth, noticing her cover his thick shaft in spit and dribble. Charlotte had seen one or two women deepthroat in movies and it seemed Caroline might have been capable. She eventually stopped, though, instead turning towards her and explaining her father’s cock. How he loved his cock sucked. Where he was most sensitive. What he also liked in addition to just having his cock swallowed.
Gazing up his body, she felt a renewed dampness between her legs. His powerful chest, covered in dark hair. It wasn’t thick but it was obvious his father didn’t shave. His arms and legs were also covered in dark hair, but she knew his back was bare. She thought he might wax that, at least.
“Are you going to cum, Daddy?” Charlotte had to ask.
Caroline kissed her cheek. “I always blow him to completion, sweetheart. And daddy loves it when I swallow, though maybe he’d love to cum on his slutty daughter’s face. Would you like that, Daddy? Would you like to finish on my face tonight?”
Her father’s eyes glowered as his fingers grabbed Caroline by her hair. “Suck me now, you little slut,” he growled. Caroline simply grinned as she eagerly gobbled down his cock again, her head bobbing up and down so fast, her head was almost a blur. She looked up at her father, seeing the grin on his face. When their eyes met, he blew her a kiss, which made her giggle.
“I’m close, honey,” he finally stated.
Caroline sat back and looked up with nothing but love in her eyes. “Cum on my face, handsome. Coat me in your baby batter. Don’t hold back. Your slutty little daughter wants nothing more than to feel daddy’s hot spunk on her face.”
Her father groaned as she watched, completely mesmerised, by each spurt of thick cum that landed on her auntie’s face. Caroline didn’t stop smiling the entire time. As soon as her father stopped spurting, Caroline took his cock back in her mouth, sucking it for a little longer until he ran fingers through her hair gently, whispering that it was a little too much at the moment.
Turning towards her, Caroline couldn’t stop smiling. “What do you think, Lottie?”
“Wow…”
“Want to taste your daddy’s cum? Is that okay, Mark?”
“Um, sure. I guess…”
Charlotte used a finger to scoop up a little of his cum. She sniffed it first before slowly sliding her finger in her mouth. It was an unusual taste, but she’d heard horror stories from other girls about how it could taste awful. Sure, it could taste better, but she’d eaten things far worse. “You swallow it?” she had to ask.
“I love swallowing cum. Well, his cum,” she replied, “That’s if it doesn’t end up in my cunt or arse.”
“You’ve… You’ve had anal?”
“Of course. And I’m the one who asked for it. Think I made your father’s year with that request.”
“You do have a perfect little arse, honey,” her father added, “But it’s not something I’d ever expected from you, Lottie.”
“I’d do anything for you, Daddy,” she whispered, “The thought of my daddy in my bum is something I think about when I diddle myself.”
“Get up on the bed. Both of you. Time for a quick lesson in giving your auntie a good time too. Then you can watch us make love.”
Lying next to her auntie, her father joined them, sitting on his knees as he looked between the pair of them. Charlotte didn’t hesitate, spreading her legs, running a hand down to her pussy. She was soaking wet, of course, sliding a finger inside herself again, sucking it clean after pulling out. Doing it again, she offered her finger to Caroline, who sucked her finger and moaned softly.
Charlotte just started masturbating as her father watched her for at least a minute, Caroline joining in the fun. Both of them were moaning as her father finally made his move, lowering himself down to pleasure Caroline. The loud moan that escaped her turned Charlotte on even more. She couldn’t quite see what his tongue was doing, but Caroline gave a running commentary, letting Charlotte known what he was doing, what felt good, what felt wonderful, and what would make her orgasm rather quickly.
“He loves my pussy,” Caroline moaned, “And he’s going to love yours. Cum for me, Lottie. I want to hear my gorgeous niece orgasm.”
“Soon,” Charlotte murmured, both hands now hard at work, two fingers inside her pumping away, her other hand working her clit. She could see her father watching out of the corner of his eyes, smiling at him when their eyes met. “My little pussy is yours whenever you want, Daddy,” she said in such a suggestive tone, even Caroline giggled next to her.
He groaned as he focused his attention on Caroline. Charlotte was now masturbating furiously, eager to orgasm in front of her father. Glancing at Caroline, her auntie met her eyes, biting her bottom lip for a moment. “Fuck, your father is good at this,” she moaned, “I’m so close. Cum with me, Lottie.”
“I’m close too.”
Charlotte orgasmed first, her entire body in a near constant spasm, fairly sure she squirted a little bit at the same time. She’d done that more than once when she was over-excited. Caroline climaxed while Charlotte was still enjoying hers, just about hearing her cry out, a series of expletives as she demanded her father keep eating her pussy.
“Eat me, Daddy. Eat your little girl’s pussy. You’re the only man that’ll ever have his cock buried in me,” Caroline stated.
“Fuck,” her father groaned, Charlotte convinced the idea of doing the same to her was now turning her on.
“My tight little pussy is aching for some big daddy cock,” Caroline continued, “After you make me cum again, I think you need to slide that big cock inside me and fuck me hard. Legs spread as wide as possible and just nail me into the bed.”
“Oh god!” Charlotte moaned. The running commentary was too much, feeling her legs start to quiver as the orgasm approached. When she felt a hand on her breast, opening her eyes to see it was a feminine one, gently squeezing one of her nipples, that caused the orgasm to overcome her yet again.
“Daddy!” she cried out.
“That’s it, baby, let your daddy know you’re thinking about him,” Caroline whispered into her ear.
She had to stop, taking her fingers out of her pussy and immediately offering them to Caroline. As always, her auntie took the offered fingers eagerly, sucking on them long after she would have cleaned off her juices. When she moaned loudly, she glanced to see her father was no doubt getting her off again. Removing her fingers, she leaned across to kiss her instead.
“Cumming!” Caroline cried out, breaking the kiss, “Oh my fucking god!”
“God, I love making you cum like that, honey,” her father said softly.
“You need to fuck me, Daddy. Fuck your little girl,” Caroline begged, “My tight virgin pussy is aching for your cock.”
Charlotte almost whimpered without even being touched. Caroline was just echoing her own thoughts and needs. She kissed her again, feeling a couple of tears trail down her cheeks. Caroline gently wiped them clean with a thumb before resting her head next to hers, as her father slowly moved up. Watching his thick cock disappear inside Caroline had Charlotte squirming. She moved slightly so she could watch them properly.
If Charlotte was honest with herself, her presence was forgotten, at least a little bit, as Caroline and her father made love. The roleplay sort of ended as Caroline removed everything except her stockings and heels, though did still call him ‘Daddy’, which suggested she did enjoy that kink anyway. Her father was clearly excited about everything, perhaps lasting ten minutes before he groaned and came inside her. Kissing softly once the deed was complete, they both turned to look at her.
“Wow,” she whispered, “You’re really in love with each other. I’m not sure…”
Caroline put a finger to her lips. “Not another word, young lady. Your first time with your daddy will be only you two. After that, I’d love nothing more than to see you two make love.”
“You’re saying that while my cock is still inside you, honey,” her father said with humour.
“I’m not done with you, handsome. Your daughter needs to watch me ride you. If you have enough energy left, I want you to mount me from behind and fuck me hard.”
Watching Caroline ride her father was something else. Charlotte thought she looked both beautiful and sexy, all at once. Her father only had eyes for Caroline as she rode him, his large hands caressing her much smaller, slimmer body, paying particular attention to her breasts. Caroline orgasmed at least a couple of times before she leaned down to rest on her hands, her father resting her hands on her arse. Thrusting up into her, Charlotte moved to watch from the other viewpoint, his thick cock disappearing inside Caroline’s perfect pussy, before his cock throbbed as he came inside her again.
Caroline needed a break, as did her father. Charlotte was feeling horny as hell, though followed the pair out to the kitchen, the three of them avoiding alcohol, sipping at some fruit juice. They kept the topic of conversation light, avoiding more than one elephant in the room. Caroline gave her father a little time before she had her hand in his lap. Announcing he was hard and ready to go, she led him by his erection back to the bedroom.
Charlotte was asked to sit back against the headboard with Caroline on her knees and elbows in front of her, her father behind Caroline, wasting no time sliding his cock inside her. As her father fucked her hard, even giving Caroline’s arse a slap or two, calling her a ‘naughty little girl’ and various other names that suggested they were roleplaying again, Charlotte was happy to masturbate, her pussy only a couple of inches away from Caroline’s face.
“I’d love to lick you right now, Lottie,” Caroline moaned.
“I know. It will happen soon. I’d love to lick your pussy too. Even after daddy has cum in you.”
“Fuck,” her father groaned, “That’s enough to make me cum right now.”
She met her father’s eyes. “Cum for me, Daddy,” she moaned.
She timed her orgasm so they almost enjoyed an orgasm at the same time. And her father must have enjoyed one hell of a good one, as he almost collapsed on top of Caroline, her auntie lowering her body so she lay prone on the bed, her father resting on his forearms so he didn’t completely crush her.
"Was that good, Daddy?” Caroline asked, “Did you like taking my virgin pussy?”
He snorted, seeing the humour, before he lifted his eyes to look at his daughter. “You’re doing your best to convince me,” he stated, slowly pulling out of Caroline, lying next to her, “Just give me time, Lottie. No matter what, you’ll always be my little girl.”
“I know, Daddy. I can wait for you.”
“Mark, she’s staying with us tonight and you’re going to hold her. And if you wake up with a massive erection, which I know you will, don’t freak out.”
The three of them headed for a shower, Caroline complaining about all the cum leaking out of her, much to the amusement of the two women. Her father scoffed but Charlotte couldn’t help smiling as the loving couple cuddled under the water. There was no missing the love in Caroline’s eyes for her father. She’d noticed it before but had simply dismissed it. When she was alone and thinking, she realised how often Caroline had visited and realised she’d gazed upon the man with that same look for years.
Hand on heart, she was happy that Caroline was now with the man she loved. At least she genuinely loved him, unlike her own mother. She was left wondering if her mother had ever actually loved her father. Considering just the affairs they knew about; she did wonder if she’d cheated the entire marriage. Caroline simply wasn’t sure but was relieved that at least the kids were biologically Mark’s.
Returning to bed, her father laid down first after putting on underwear. Noticing the disappointment on her face, he did smile before saying, “I can’t go to bed naked with you sleeping with me just yet, sweetheart.”
“Can I be naked, Daddy?”
“Of course.”
Giggling away, she leapt onto the bed and snuggled back into him, feeling his strong arms immediately wrap around her. What made her smile even more was Caroline lying in front of her, fingers caressing her cheek before they shared a soft kiss.
“I love you both so much,” Caroline whispered, “Just be patient, Lottie. Getting your father to this point is a big deal, holding his little girl naked in his arms. But I know how much your father loves you.”
“All my heart. My children own it, but you now have a part of it too, Caroline.”
“As much as you have part of mine, Mark.”
Her father nuzzled into her neck, leaving kisses up from there to her cheek, earning another giggle. “Goodnight, my beautiful daughter,” he whispered into her ear.
“Goodnight, Daddy. Goodnight, Caroline.”
After her father and Caroline shared a soft kiss, they all settled down to sleep. She was fairly sure they were asleep first. Charlotte had to wait for her excitement to ebb away before she could finally drift off to sleep herself.
Chapter 72: Come Together Ch. 07
Chapter Text
Mark
Waking up the next morning with my oldest daughter in my arms would be considered highly unusual by any metric. Sure, when the children were a lot younger, they’d often come join mother and father if they’d suffered nightmares, or were feeling under the weather. But it had been many years since those days, and holding her in my arms naked was something that never happened.
I wasn’t the first to wake up the next morning. Caroline was already awake, Charlotte now spooning against her, my daughter’s head tucked under my chin as I held her tightly in my arms. I was rock hard, like I was every morning, my daughter’s body only slight pressing into me, so I didn’t have to worry about that too much.
“How are you feeling, Daddy?” Caroline asked lightly.
“Okay. Still dealing with all this, to be honest.”
“I know, handsome. Take your time. Your daughter isn’t going anywhere.”
“I did enjoy our roleplay, Carol. That might help me get my mind around it.”
Running her hand up and down my arm, she leaned over Charlotte to kiss me. “I’ll get breakfast ready. You lie here with your daughter until she wakes up. Just snuggle with her, okay?”
“Are you sure you’re still okay with this?”
“Mark, I want to be intimate with her too. I love your daughter dearly. She’s grown into a beautiful young woman.”
“I know. I think exactly the same thing.”
After another kiss on the cheek, she put on a silk robe, making sure it showed a hint of cleavage and it barely covered her perfect little butt, showing off her lovely smooth legs. Blowing me a last kiss, she quietly left the room, leaving me alone with Charlotte. Gently caressing her back, she murmured something as she snuggled into me more.
“I love you, Daddy,” she whispered, “Morning.”
“Morning to you. How are you feeling?”
“A little tired. I came really hard last night.”
“More than once, from what I can remember,” I replied, trying to find humour in the fact I’d watched my little girl orgasm more than once. Each time, her eyes had been on me.
She lifted her eyes to mine, noticing mischief immediately. “It was because of you, Daddy,” she breathed.
“I know, sweetheart. I’m still trying to wrap my head around everything.”
“Did Caroline help last night?”
I felt the smile form. “I did enjoy our roleplaying. And she did look very sexy in her school uniform.”
“Maybe I could wear my old one for you, Daddy?”
“If you want to, sweetheart.”
Feeling her press into me, she couldn’t hide the slight moan that escaped her. “I can’t wait until you’re inside me, Daddy,” she whispered, “But I know it’s a big deal for you.”
“Rest assured, no matter what happens, I love you, Lottie.”
“I know, Daddy.” She kissed me on the lips. Not quite a peck. Not quite those I’d share with Caroline. But it was no regular daddy-daughter kiss either. I kissed her back, tightening my arms around her. She eventually stopped kissing me, giggling away as she leaned up to my ear. “Going to dress like a naughty, slutty school girl right now, Daddy.” I’ll admit, the thought turned me on quite a bit. “Want to shower together first?”
Two minutes later, we were naked together in the shower. She took great delight in soaping me up and down, but when it came to my cock, her hesitation was obvious, considering I was still rock hard. Assuring her it was okay, she ever so gently soaped me up, taking far longer to soap up there than anywhere else. Her small, soft hands did feel rather nice, though I eventually told her to stop, turning more into a handjob than cleaning.
Returning the favour after she’d washed me off, I noticed her eyes gaze into mine as my far larger hands soaped up her smooth, delicate body. My little girl had always kept herself fit, but seeing her naked before me, I couldn’t help but gaze upon her in wonder. Her breasts were delightfully perfect. Her stomach was flat but not overly toned. Didn’t miss the fact her pussy was smooth and I couldn’t help run a finger along her slit, making her moan softly.
“Daddy,” she breathed.
“Just cleaning my little girl,” I murmured back.
After washing her body, I shampooed her hair. That’s when she almost started to cry. I knew it was something I loved doing with Caroline, telling me that it felt incredibly intimate. By the time I was finished with my daughter, she needed a hug from her father. Stepping out once we were done, she wrapped at towel around her body and wandered off to her room. Throwing on a t-shirt and shorts, I met Caroline in the kitchen, standing behind her at the stove, lifting her robe so I could get a feel of her pert little bottom.
“One track mind sometimes,” she said softly as I nuzzled her neck, “I loved last night, Mark. I feel so close to Lottie now.”
“Once I make love to her, show her how much you love her too.”
“When?”
“I don’t know, Carol. We just had a shower together though. I do feel a lot of love for her, and in my heart and mind, it is changing. But it’s still a big decision to make. Once we have sex, our relationship will change forever.”
Caroline turned around to face me, her soft hand caressing the stubble on my cheek. I rarely shaved using a regular razor nowadays, instead using an electric razor that ensured I kept my stubble, thankful it wasn’t turning grey just yet. “She watched us make love last night, Mark, and the roleplay was rather obvious. Be honest with me, did you think about your daughter while making love to me?”
“It was hard to miss the fact she was masturbating considering I watched her orgasm each time.”
“Mark, did you think about her while inside me?”
I looked away for a moment as I had. Of course I had. Caroline spent all night calling me ‘daddy’. She’d dressed like a schoolgirl. And the insinuation had been all night that Caroline was my daughter. I’d been surprised how into the role she’d been, but then again, she hadn’t been shy in letting me know that she wanted to be intimate with my daughter. The surprising thing to me was that I liked that thought. My imagination ran wild and I knew that my daughter was keen on exploring her bisexuality, while Caroline admitted to being ‘family bisexual’, but she’d been honest that, while she loved fooling around, she wanted to be with me permanently.
We were still cuddling when my daughter appeared, wearing just what she said she would. Lifting the front of her skirt, she showed off her smooth, bald pussy, and I knew she was excited as it was clearly glistening from her excitement. Noticing my eyes widen, she giggled. “I played with myself while getting ready, Daddy,” she told us.
“As I’ve said before, you have a delightfully pretty pussy,” Caroline stated, “Take a seat. Breakfast will be up shortly.”
“Maybe daddy would like my pussy for breakfast?” my daughter asked, loving the smirk that appeared on her face.
“Later, sweetheart.” Tapping the side of my head, I added, “Still wrapping my head around all of this.”
We ate breakfast together, chatting away but anything that came to mind. Thankfully, there was no talk of our relationships. As soon as we were finished, we washed everything together before heading to the living room. Caroline pushed me to sit on the couch, watching as she slowly took off her robe to reveal her naked body. Kneeling between my legs, she helped lower my shorts. Charlotte sat next to me, sitting sideways and lifting her skirt, showing me her tight little pussy again.
“While I’m blowing you, I want you to watch your daughter,” Caroline stated, “Watch her orgasm.”
I knew we weren’t picking the kids up until early afternoon so we had some time. Groaning as I felt Caroline’s tongue run up my shaft, I turned to watch my daughter open her shirt to reveal her perky breasts, licking her lips seductively as she teased her nipples. Putting a hand on her chest, she almost jumped from the contact, moaning softly as I stroked her stomach.
Moving her hands down her body, she ran her fingertips over my hand before she started to ever so softly play with her pussy. I could smell her arousal. I hadn’t forgotten what Caroline was doing. Hard to forget when my cock was in her mouth, but she was blowing me ever so slowly, glancing to see her watching me intently, perhaps wondering what I was going to do.
“Are you going to play with your little pussy now, sweetheart?” Charlotte chewed her bottom lip, only capable of nodding. “Maybe a couple of fingers inside?” She nodded eagerly at that idea. “Would you like me to taste you afterwards? Maybe your fingers?”
“So much, Daddy,” she whispered.
“My little girl has such a pretty pussy,” I whispered back. I heard the choked sob, before she released a soft moan. “Make yourself cum, sweetheart. Cum for your daddy.” Moving my other hand to caress Caroline’s hair, I ran my fingers through it before I whispered, “And you have to make your daddy cum, Caroline.”
“Oh fuck yes, your little girl loves her daddy’s big cock,” Caroline murmured.
Caroline was soon blowing me with a desperation that suggested she wanted my cum. But my eyes were only for Charlotte, just as she wanted. She was now thrusting two fingers deep into her pussy, recognising her curling her fingers so she could hit the right spot inside her. She was rubbing her clit at the same time. Her eyes gazed into mine the entire time, whispering very suggestive and naughty things regarding what she wanted her father to do to her. I knew my willpower wasn’t going to last long with the dual assault on my heart and mind.
“Oh fuck,” I groaned as I could feel myself getting close to climax. Caroline’s lips were tight around my shaft, her tongue driving me wild, one of her hands now fondling my balls.
Charlotte climaxed first, crying out ‘Daddy’ as her body convulsed, watching her thighs quiver, her back arch quite acutely. But she didn’t relent on her pussy for a second, now having no problem telling me exactly how much she loved me, how much she wanted me, how I would be the only man she’d ever want. Enough to bring a tear to the eye.
“Charlotte,” I murmured… Then I came in Caroline’s mouth. She swallowed every drop as always, gulping audibly. Charlotte continued to masturbate as Caroline cleaned me up with her tongue before she put a side to either side of me, sitting on my lap. I could feel the heat of her pussy against my cock.
“Imagine your little girl doing that,” she whispered into my ear.
We both watched Charlotte get herself off again and again. It was one of the most beautiful things I’d witnessed in my life. What I learned very quickly is my daughter knew her body well. Knew exactly where to touch herself. I almost smirked, figuring she’d had a lot of practice considering she was still a virgin. When she eventually stopped, I leaned across and took the offered fingers, tasting my daughter’s pussy for the first time.
She tasted exquisite. A sweet and slightly tangy taste. Charlotte almost sobbed when I ran my tongue over her fingers, leaning forward to kiss me softly. “Thank you, Daddy,” she whispered.
Caroline started to ride me once I was hard again, Charlotte content to just watch. Not wanting her to feel left out, I gestured and she happily snuggled into my side, curling her legs as she watched her auntie ride me. Caroline leaning over to share a kiss with her wasn’t a surprise, going so far as to joke it must have turned me on. Two attractive women kissing will always be arousing.
It didn’t take long for Caroline to orgasm as she loved riding me, my hands now all over her body as she kissed me. I heard Charlotte sigh next to me, and I knew she was happy. I’d been miserable for a long time while married to Christine, oblivious to her affairs, but it had been Caroline who had helped mend my broken heart. I’d denied to myself how much I cared for and loved her, thinking it would be weird, even wrong to fall for my sister-in-law.
In a way, she’d been right all along. Frankly, I married the wrong sister. The only good thing to come out of my marriage to Christine was my four children. I wasn’t thinking of marriage to Caroline, it was still far too early, and our relationship hadn’t started on the greatest foundation as I knew, at heart, I still committed infidelity myself. But she’d admitted to being in love with me for a long time, and I’d always adored her. I didn’t want to wait to be with a woman who genuinely loved me.
“I can’t wait until you move in,” Charlotte said, “I’d love to watch you two again and again.”
“You’ll be involved soon enough, Lottie,” Caroline replied, “And, soon enough, your father will take you to bed and you’ll experience what I’m enjoying right now. A big daddy cock.”
Snorting, I broke out into chuckles. Caroline giggled with me, leaning forward to kiss me. “I love you both so very much,” I stated, feeling my daughter snuggle into me tighter.
Caroline eventually slid off my lap, the three of us sitting naked together until we agreed to get dressed and collect the other children from her place. Arriving home with all of them in tow, they were clued up enough to know why we’d kicked them out of the house the previous evening, at least in regards to Caroline and myself. Charlotte had to tell a little lie, stating she’d gone out with friends though had returned home late the previous night.
Sitting down at dinner later that evening, Caroline and I discussed the living situation with our children. I think they appreciated the fact we sat them down and treated them like adults, letting them all give their opinion, even the youngest children had an opinion and we took it seriously. We even asked for their honest feelings about the relationship between their mother and myself.
The end result was that all six children wanted us to live together and they all loved the fact Caroline and I were together.
Over the next couple of weeks, we started to organise our lives, agreeing a date that she would move in with her two kids. Sitting down and discussing the situation with my parents was somewhat amusing, considering my soon to be ex-wife’s sister was moving in. Her mother was far more involved in our lives than my parents, so sitting them down to discuss everything opened their eyes to the fact we were genuinely in love, and they could see how happy we were together.
The night before the planned moving in date, we were in bed together. Charlotte had slept in my bed occasionally, but apart from her masturbating next to me, putting on quite the show for her father, I still hadn’t touched her intimately. Well, maybe a little bit as we did shower together every so often, and I did enjoy soaping her up and washing her down, but never lingered anywhere erogenous for too long. She wasn’t with us that evening, telling me that she would like to join Caroline and myself more often than not once she was moved in. Caroline loved the idea.
“Have you spoken to your sister lately?” I wondered, “I’m just wondering if she knows about all of this.”
“I have nothing to do with her anymore, Mark, at least regarding our personal lives. But Jessica is keeping lines of communication open. Mum’s already softened her position. She’s incredibly disappointed, but she’s still her daughter. Repairing the relationship won’t be easy though. I suppose anything with you and the kids goes through your lawyer?” She asked that last question with a knowing smirk. “Yes, professionally, I do need to speak to her, but I make it known I will only discuss anything to do with the divorce.”
“What’s her personal situation?”
“She’s shacked up with one of her affair partners. That’s where I send any correspondence.”
“Has she admitted to anything else?”
“No. She’s admitted to plenty of affairs, but it was this last one where she actually fell in love and made the decision to leave. She has no remorse over what she’s done.”
“I’m not overly surprised by that. She’s just like her father, from the sounds of it.”
“That’s the main thing stopping our mother from ever completely forgiving her. And don’t forget that our mother loves you to bits, that’s why she never had an issue with me and you starting our relationship. She’s known how I feel about you for years, and aware of what Christine was doing, she insists you should feel no guilt for needing my comfort and love as your marriage was over except for the legal paperwork.”
The next day wasn’t too difficult as Caroline had put her house on the market to be rented out, so most of her furniture remained in the house. We did need the two beds for her kids, plus a couple of pieces of furniture. I’d spent the past few months redecorating my own house after Christine left, and offered Caroline the chance to add her own touches to what would be our house going forward.
Natalie and Crystal were ever so excited to move in with us. Natalie was best friends with her cousin Alyssa, my middle daughter loving the idea of a roommate, but I knew it could affect her close relationship with her twin. He doted on both of them anyway. I knew how much he loved his twin sister, and Natalie was only a couple of months younger than the pair. No matter what happened, my son always made me proud. As for Emily, I just knew she was going to love having Crystal in her room permanently. I’d already heard of all her ideas for what they’d do once settled in.
Enjoying dinner as a fused together family that evening was a lot of fun. The five youngest were ever so excited about the new living situation, discussing school for the next day. Charlotte was now attending university, but her week wasn’t exactly packed, having all day Wednesday and Friday afternoons clear of lectures and classes.
Asking Charlotte to remain at the table once everyone else departed, I took her hand and led her to my bedroom, Caroline following us in and closing the door. Sitting between us on the edge of the bed, my oldest daughter met my eyes, expecting me to say something. Instead, I leaned down and kissed her softly. It soon turned into quite a deep and meaningful kiss, the first real kiss I’d ever shared with her. When I slid my tongue into her mouth, she couldn’t resist moaning.
“Your father is ready,” Christine stated next to her while I continued kissing my daughter, “He’s taking the day off on Wednesday. So am I. He’ll make love to you in the morning. Then, if you’d like, I’m hoping we can have some fun in the afternoon before your siblings and cousins get home from school.”
Charlotte broke the kiss, unable to stop smiling as I gently caressed her cheek. “Daddy,” she whispered, before turning to kiss her auntie. It was quickly as passionate as the kiss I’d just shared with her. Running my fingers up her thighs, she spread her legs a little so I could caress nearly all the way up to her panties. I could almost feel how hot and wet she already was.
Pulling back, Charlotte turned to me, biting her bottom lip as I continued to stroke her soft skin. “Daddy,” she moaned softly, “Are you going to touch my hot, little pussy now?”
“Not yet. But I will on Wednesday. I’m going to touch and kiss your entire body.”
“I’m going to buy us some toys,” Caroline added, “Ever seen a double-ended dildo?”
“I’ve seen them used in porn,” Charlotte replied, “Want to do that with me?”
“God yes! And I’m hoping your father will film us so we can watch it later together.”
“My own little porn stars,” I stated with humour.
“Charlotte, I told your father I would do anything for him. I would be a whore, but only his whore. I don’t like the word, but when I’m with him, it is appropriate. I willingly do anything for him. I love him so much; I will give him anything he desires. I have a very open-mind. He will be my only man, but I intend on having a lot of fun with some of the women in our family.”
“What I’d love to see is you make love to my daughter,” I admitted, “Honestly, I think it would be absolutely beautiful to watch. But I think, just like my first time with her, your first time should also be in private.”
“I agree.”
“Lottie?” I asked.
“First time together should be private. But I also want both of you together.” I adored the smile that formed. “Daddy behind me, Caroline in front of me so I can lick your pussy too.”
“Lottie, we’re going to have so much fun together,” Caroline said softly, cuddling her close to her body.
Charlotte teased the hell out of me the next two days. Caroline quickly joined in, wearing tight blouses that showed off her body, necklines that exposed plenty of cleavage, short skirts that showed off a lot of leg, and when bending over, panties and arse. My daughter was relentless, turning me on constantly. Now that my mind had dealt with the idea of being intimate with my daughter, I let myself enjoy the teasing. The only unspoken condition was not to do it in front of her siblings or cousins.
Sitting on my lap late on the Tuesday night, she was sitting cowgirl, no-one else around, Caroline in our bedroom, giving me some time with my oldest daughter. My hands were at her sides as Charlotte rubbed herself against my obvious erection. “Oh daddy,” she moaned.
“Want daddy’s big cock inside you?” I asked softly.
“So much, Daddy.”
“Want him to eat your tight little pussy too?”
“God yes. I love watching you eat Caroline out.”
“I can’t wait to do it for you too. Then I’ll slide my cock inside your tight virgin pussy. After that, you’ll be mine forever.”
She rubbed herself harder on my erection. “Always yours, Daddy. You’ll be my only man. But can I fool around with girls?”
“You may, as long as you tell me about it afterwards, and if your friends want to put on a show for your daddy... The idea of my gorgeous daughter being naughty with her very attractive friends is arousing.”
She moaned and I had a feeling she was perhaps going to orgasm. “Daddy,” she moaned again, needing to lean forward to kiss me. My hands moved to her arse as she continued to grind on my cock. I wasn’t going to cum just yet, but she was turning me on completely.
“My little girl needs to cum,” I breathed into her ear.
“I do, Daddy. I really do!”
“Then keep grinding on me. I’m loving it, sweetheart.”
She was really pressing down onto my cock. Part of me wanted to get naked to feel the heat of her covered pussy against me, but she could wait a little longer. But I relented rather quickly. I wasn’t going to get naked, but it didn’t mean she couldn’t be. Helping off her t-shirt, I took off her bra as she stood up and shimmied out of her skirt and panties.
Now naked, she straddled me again, leaning down to kiss me as she resumed grinding on my cock. Through the thin fabric of my shorts, I could feel how hot and wet she was. When my tongue slid into her mouth again, she moaned and started to grind even faster. Breaking the kiss, she moaned loudly as I kissed down her cheek towards her ear.
“Cum for your daddy,” I whispered.
Her fingers dug into my shoulder as she moved faster and faster. Then her climax hit, kissing her immediately to prevent her crying out. It was honestly one of the sexiest things that had happened in my life, my daughter going limp in my arms, not surprised she needed a little cry at doing something so intimate with her father.
“That was fun, sweetheart. I love seeing you naked and freely expressing yourself.” She giggled as I cuddled her tighter. “I love you so much.”
“Did I make a mess on your shorts?” Lifting herself up, there was an enormous damp patch and her pussy was a little red from rubbing against the material. It also glistened from all her excitement, and the scent of her arousal made my cock definitely throb. She met my eyes and smiled. “You like looking at my pussy, don’t you, Daddy?”
“Everything about you is perfect, sweetheart.”
Lifting herself off me, she laid back on the floor, spreading her legs provocatively, running a hand down to start fondling herself. “Want me like this tomorrow on the bed, Daddy?”
“Yes,” I replied simply, “After breakfast tomorrow, once the others are gone, you’re to undress and wait for me in the bedroom.”
“Yes, Daddy,” she moaned softly, still rubbing her pussy.
“Turn over onto your knees, but ensure you’re looking back at me at the same time.”
I watched her smile as she rolled over onto her stomach, getting up onto her knees, resting on her forearms, glancing back as she wiggled her arse in my direction. Sliding off the chair, I positioned myself behind her, Charlotte moving backwards until she was pressing against my covered cock again, rubbing herself against me.
Grabbing her hips, I ran my fingers up and down the smooth skin of her back before lifting her up so she rested back against me, turning her head so I could kiss her again. My hands moved to her front, caressing her body between her breasts and pussy before gently running my fingers over her rock hard nipples. Breaking the kiss, the lust and desire in her eyes nearly made me growl. I could have taken her then and there.
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
“Tomorrow, sweetheart. I’m going to fill your pretty little pussy with so much cum.”
“Good thing I’m on the pill, Daddy,” she whispered. Then she turned around in my arms, resting her hands on my chest as she met my eyes. “Will you want children with Caroline?”
The question made me smile as there was a delightful innocence to it. The subject of children was something we’d already discussed and agreed we wouldn’t. “No, sweetheart. Though we’d love a child together, we’ve got six between us, and we’re at that stage in our life we don’t want to be dealing with another baby or two.”
“What if I wanted one?” she asked me, so quietly, I could hear her nerves.
“That’s something we discuss in the future, sweetheart. Focus on your studies for now. See how you feel in a few years.”
Hugging me tightly, I heard her yawn and knew she’d worn herself out. “I’m tired, Daddy. I think I’ll go to bed now. Want to make sure I have lots of energy for tomorrow. Though if you’d like me to masturbate and send you a video…”
“Next time. Get some sleep for now. See you at breakfast, sweetheart.”
Watching her pick up her clothes, she kissed my cheek before disappearing to her bedroom. Caroline was waiting for me in bed, and it was obvious she’d been masturbating. Taking off my shirt and shorts, I joined her in bed and had my cock buried inside her within a few seconds. She bit her lip to stop herself crying out, thrusting into her nice and slow as I kissed her for a few seconds.
“I watched you both,” she admitted, feeling her legs wrap around me, “She was so turned on. And I think you just about gave into temptation too.”
“Very close when she was lying back on the floor. My little girl knows how to tease.” Kissing Caroline again, I started thrusting faster. “So do you though.”
“Cum in me then we’ll go to sleep. Sometimes, all I want is to feel your cock inside me for a few minutes, Mark. You always feel wonderful.”
“I love you,” I whispered.
Her smile lit up the room. “I love you so much, Mark. I can’t remember being this happy.”
“You’ve given me life again, Caroline.”
She kissed me hard for that sentence before telling me to fuck her harder and faster. Being so turned on, I wasn’t surprised I filled her pussy with cum within a couple of minutes. Sliding out of her, I was immediately on my side, my hand between her legs as I fondled her clit. I knew she didn’t mind just giving me an orgasm, but she also knew I loved making her cum constantly.
“Oh fuck yes,” she cried out softly. The kid’s rooms were at the other end of the house, but we still didn’t want to be too loud, “Just a little faster, Mark. A little faster… Oh my god, I’m close…” She laughed out loud. “My god, my sister is such a fucking idiot! Why give up the most perfect cock ever?!”
“Her loss is your gain. Going to cum for me, Caroline? Cum for your… brother?”
Her eyes lit up at that. Caroline had a kinky side that I was continuing to learn about, and I knew it would only ever be for me, my daughter and her own side of the family. “Fuck yes, I am. Just his big cock inside me was intense. He knows my body so… Oh fuck, here it…”
Then she orgasmed. It must have been a good one as she didn’t quite pass out, but she was with it enough to ask me to stop touching her. Removing my hand, she turned onto her side and snuggled into me immediately. Caressing her back, she shuddered a couple of times, whispering she was sensitive, but she loved my delicate touch so didn’t tell me to stop. No surprise she was fast asleep long before me.
Chapter 73: Come Together Ch. 08
Chapter Text
Mark
I couldn’t help grinning at breakfast the next morning as the six teenagers were quite obviously delighted with the new arrangements. I hadn’t seen Emily this happy in a long time, while I think my son had another admirer as Natalie wasn’t being subtle in her affection for him. Being cousins, I wasn’t going to worry if they started fooling around when they were old enough. I did wonder about Alyssa and my son, though. I knew twins could be extraordinarily close.
Giving it around twenty minutes after they all departed for school, Caroline kissed my cheek as she appeared from our bedroom, letting me know she’d give us privacy until lunchtime, so she was going out for some shopping. “Might invest in some lingerie,” she whispered, a last kiss and she was off out the door.
Charlotte was sitting on the couch, watching me like a hawk. To my surprise, she was still dressed, though I could see she wasn’t wearing a bra underneath her thin t-shirt, her nipples prominent, while I knew she wasn’t wearing panties under her skirt. Walking towards her, she never took her eyes off me as I stood in front of her.
“Yes, Daddy?” she said ever so innocently, that voice she used on me to get what she wanted. I was by no means a pushover. I knew how to say no, but my oldest daughter could still twist me around her finger with ease. So did Emily, to be honest. On the other hand, the twins had always relied on each other.
Crouching down in front of her, she uncurled her legs and shuffled forward so I could rest my hands on her thighs. The smile was instantaneous. “Want to go to my bedroom, sweetheart?”
“I’d love to. Are we going to make love, Daddy?”
“We are, sweetheart. I’ll ask if you’re really sure about this one final time though.”
She leaned forward and left a soft kiss on my lips. Just that simple gesture told me everything I needed to know. Opening her eyes, they were so full of love for me, I raised my hand to stroke her cheek. “Take me to your bedroom, Daddy,” she said softly.
Standing up, she leapt onto me, wrapping her legs around my waist, her mouth immediately on mine as I easily carried her through to my bedroom. Carefully placing her down on my bed, she helped take off my t-shirt and eagerly lowered my shorts, grinning as I’d gone commando that morning. Helping off her clothes, she was as naked as I was, her hand immediately grabbing my cock.
“Sweetheart, I love being blown like any man. Today it’s about you and your first time, okay?”
“But would you like me to suck your cock, Daddy?”
“Only if you want to.”
She looked up into my eyes. “I really want to, Daddy. But next time is okay. Are you going to lick my hot, little pussy now?”
I laughed, I couldn’t help it. I was fairly sure the innocent little voice would have been off-putting, but she was just so damned adorable, but also so beautiful, I could put any residual concerns to one side. She was well past eighteen now and, though what we were doing was illegal, we were consenting adults. The one thing that led me to this moment was the fact she had pursued me. She hadn’t been backwards in coming forward about how she felt.
Lying her back, I waited until she was comfortable, noticing her shaking slightly as the nerves hit her. Leaning down to kiss her, she kissed me back eagerly. My little girl was a very good kisser. I knew she’d kissed her two best friends a lot. I’d walked out to see them doing it more than once. If she was well and truly bisexual, I wasn’t going to be concerned. It was her life and as long as she was happy, that’s all that mattered.
Kissing down her cheek to her neck, she gasped as I gently dug my teeth in, enjoying the moan that followed her gasp. I knew most women were sensitive in that area, particularly when aroused. Kissing all around her neck did make her giggle, as my stubble proved a little ticklish, kissing down over her collarbone until I reached those wonderfully perky breasts.
Taking one in each hand, I gently squeezed them, Charlotte moaning soft again, as I took a nipple in my mouth, using my hand to squeeze the other one. “Oh daddy,” she whimpered, “I just felt my pussy quiver!”
“Good. It means I’m doing it right.”
“Suck my titties, Daddy. You’re the only man that will ever have them.”
I did as my daughter requested, lavishing her breasts with attention, using my free hand to caress the rest of her body. I stayed clear of her pussy for now. I wanted to taste her more than anything, but the priority was her enjoyment, plus I liked the idea of teasing her a little longer. She was moving slightly, trying to coax me into touching her further south, the occasional groan of slight frustration followed by another moan.
“My hot little pussy needs some attention, Daddy,” she said ever so innocently.
“Okay, sweetheart.”
Kissing down her flat stomach, not overly toned, just a sign she was a young, fit, healthy woman, I finally arrived at her completely bald, and very wet pussy. I knew it was untouched by anyone else. Caroline had tribbed with her just recently. I knew my daughter was also a keen masturbator. She had more than one small toy and openly admitted to frequently masturbating at least twice a day.
Pushing her legs a little wider, Charlotte smiled as I just gazed at it for a few seconds. Her scent was delightful, almost ready to just bury my nose and inhale. She was dripping wet, and she’d confessed to discovering how to make herself squirt during some intense masturbation sessions. She’d sent me more than one video she’d taken of herself in front of the mirror. My little girl was a sexual dynamo.
Touching her with my tongue for the first time made her shudder, gasp and whimper all at the same time. Burying my tongue a little deeper, I enjoyed her taste, a mixture of sweetness and tang. She quite obviously looked after her grooming. I didn’t mind a little hair, but the bald look on her pussy certainly made it a little more thrilling for both of us.
“Daddy,” she moaned, glancing up to see her already wiping her cheeks.
“I know, sweetheart. Daddy is going to make you orgasm a couple of times, then we’ll make love.”
My tongue touched everywhere possible, using all the experience I had to make sure it was a great time for her. She giggled when I did certainly things, like sucking on her labia, but she was sensitive everywhere, continuously quivering as I ran my hands up and down her thighs and body at the same time.
I wanted to tease her relentlessly, but I wanted to make my little girl cum. That thought brought me to a halt, looking up to see her gazing down at me. Immediately leaning up to kiss her, that was when the intensity immediately picked up, my tongue searching for hers as she felt my cock resting against her. “Oh Daddy,” she whimpered.
“Going to make you cum hard, sweetie. Okay?”
Back down to her pussy I went. God, it was beautiful. I wanted to take photos of her for later. If she was anything like her auntie, there were two things that always guaranteed an orgasm, at least in my experience. A finger or two inside her, grazing her special spot. And giving her clit the same sort of attention, though each woman was different in how they liked theirs treated.
Resuming eating her out, I just savoured her taste a little longer, a hand around her thigh to keep her in place, she moaned loudly when I slid a finger inside her. “Just your finger is thick, Daddy,” she said with a giggle. It was such a wholesome giggle, despite what we were doing, I couldn’t help chuckle with her.
“If that’s just my finger, imagine my cock, sweetie.”
“I imagine all the time, Daddy. Every time I diddle myself, I think of my handsome daddy making love to me.”
I knew how much she loved me, but even in that moment, I was understanding how deep her love was for me, how much she wanted me. Gently thrusting my finger into her, I kept teasing her until I couldn’t resist any longer, her little clit poking out, just begging for attention. Running my tongue over it just to start, she almost leapt off the bed. That told me she was already close, whimpering ‘Daddy’ when I did it again and again.
Figuring out just how she liked her clit played with, my finger had found that special spot. Her orgasm hit her hard and I think a little unexpected. She squeezed my finger tightly as I felt my hand get a little wet, her back arching slightly as she cried out. “Oh fuck, Daddy!” she almost screamed.
“Let it out, sweetheart. Let it all out.”
“Don’t stop, Daddy. Make me cum again!”
Chuckling, I replied, “Anything for my little girl.”
I was now relentless, sliding a second finger inside her, which did make her squirm, as I backed off on her clit for a moment. Just my fingers were sending her close the edge again, noticing her chew her bottom lip, her eyes aching with a base need to cum again. She was utterly beautiful in that moment, and I knew I wasn’t going to be able to resist much longer.
She had another orgasm, almost as powerful, and I wanted her third one to be epic. Treating her clit with attention again, I told her to hold it back as long as she could. She whispered she’d do her best as I now had a dual assault going. My fingers were caressing her spot while I was now licking her clit just how she liked it. Didn’t take me too long to figure out what my daughter enjoys.
When the third one hit her, I knew that was enough for the time being. She practically gushed all over my fingers and hand, using my other hand to keep her relatively flat. I kept going until I knew she’d had enough, taking out my fingers and offering them to her. My cock throbbed when she eagerly sucked on my fingers before begging me to kiss her.
“I love the taste of my pussy, Daddy,” she said with a giggle.
Lying next to her, she turned to cuddle into me. “Well, I love your taste too, sweetie.”
“You do?”
“Absolutely. I’m going to want to do that all the time now. And I know Caroline is going to enjoy you too. She loves eating out her mother and sister, and I know she’s going to love doing the same for you. Do you need a drink before we make love?”
“Yes please.”
Kissing her forehead, I poured us a glass of water each. I wasn’t surprised she gulped it down quickly, amused that she turned to me with a sweet smile, immediately spreading her legs and playing with herself. “I think my pussy needs more attention, Daddy,” she suggested.
“What sort of attention, sweetheart?”
“The sort where my daddy slides his big, thick cock inside me.”
Finishing my glass of water, I placed both our glasses on the bedside table before I easily moved her into the position I wanted. On her back, legs spread nice and wide, her pussy open and inviting. I touched her again, just grazing her outer lips, making her moan lightly again. “Daddy’s a tease,” she giggled.
“I’ll always love teasing you, sweetie. Sex is about love, but it can also be a lot of fun. Caroline and I love to laugh as well as make love. The whole act is meant to be enjoyable. Yes, it can be serious when you’re in the moment, but I love nothing more than making my lover laugh.”
Placing the head of my cock at her opening, I looked at her face. The chewing of her bottom lip again was adorable, but her eyes spoke volumes of her hunger, her need, her unwavering desire for me to be inside her. She figured out what I was waiting for, nodding once. She used a toy while masturbating, so was used to having something inside her, but a dildo was very different to a real cock.
Slowly sliding inside her, she gasped lightly before a smile spread across her face. I stopped after only a couple of inches, letting her get used to the feeling, her hands running up my arms to my shoulders. Feeling her shuffle slightly, I slid more of my cock inside her. She moaned lightly while I couldn’t help groan. She was so wonderfully wet, her pussy almost an oven and she fit my cock like a glove.
“Daddy,” she moaned softly.
I waited until I’d bottomed out, glancing to see my entire cock was now inside my daughter. Meeting her eyes, I couldn’t help smile. “I’m inside my daughter,” I murmured, “And she feels wonderful.”
“Make love to me, Daddy. Make me your woman.”
Kissing her lightly, I assured her she already was. She got comfortable underneath me before I resumed thrusting into her, keeping my pace slow and gentle. She couldn’t stop smiling, whispering very dirty thoughts about her father being inside her hot little pussy. I retorted, letting her know that her hot little pussy was now mine. I now owned her as both a daughter and a lover. Her eyes lit up at those words.
“I’m yours forever, Daddy,” she moaned.
Leaning down to kiss her, I chuckled as her tongue eagerly slid into my mouth. Pumping into her just a little faster, I felt her legs move to wrap around me, her fingers starting to dig into my back. I knew I wasn’t going to last long this first time, plus I was eager to cum inside my little girl. The idea of doing that, and perhaps one day giving her a child, sent a thrill up my spine.
Breaking the kiss, I gazed into her gorgeous emerald green eyes. The love returned in hers made my heart swell. This was the moment she’d been waiting for, her father making love to her. Feeling her fingers dig into me more, I was surprised when I felt her pussy clamp around my cock as she cried out. “I just came, Daddy,” she giggled a few seconds later, “I had no idea…”
“I’m close, sweetheart.”
“Fill me up, Daddy. I want more than one load of cum in me. I’m sure Caroline will like licking me out later.” That idea turned me on so much, I barely lasted a couple more minutes before she realised I was close, pulling my head down close to her lips. “Fill you little girl’s pussy, Daddy,” she breathed.
I groaned as I felt my cock spasm deep inside her. No idea how many spurts but it was one hell of an orgasm, the sort I’d remember for a few months. Charlotte hugged me tightly, ensuring her legs were tighter around me so I couldn’t pull out. We lay together, still joined and my cock still rock hard inside her, for a few minutes before I lifted myself up to rest on my forearms. Kissing her softly, she beamed a beautiful smile in return.
Finally pulling out, as my cock finally softened a little bit, I rested on my side next to my daughter, stroking her body as she remained on her back. I was amused as she ran a hand down to her pussy, sliding two fingers inside herself, scooping out some of my cum before tasting me again.
“Oooh, my pussy and your cum is very nice, Daddy.”
Turning onto her side, she snuggled into my chest, though left on hand between us so she could run her fingers through my chest hair. Kissing her forehead, she sighed contentedly. “I love you, sweetheart,” I whispered.
“I love you so much, Daddy.”
“Give me fifteen minutes and you can ride me, if you’d like.”
“Want to see your daughter impaled on your big cock, Daddy?”
“Absolutely.”
Moving her hand from my chest to my cock, she met my eyes and smirked as her fingers wrapped around my rapidly growing shaft. Kissing me softly, I rolled onto my back, taking her with me so she straddled me, watching her move so she could rest her pussy on my cock. She made me grin as she started to rub herself along my cock, letting her control the pace and she can decide when to slide down my cock.
She teased herself to start, and I was amused when she made herself orgasm just from the friction against her clit alone. I was fairly sure she was still riding the wave when she lifted herself up and slowly slid down my cock. Once I was buried inside her, I put my hands to her hips and gently told her that she was in control, and that her own enjoyment was paramount.
“I want you to orgasm again and again, sweetheart, until you simply can’t keep going. Okay? But Caroline loves riding me. Find the right position and you’ll see what I mean.”
“You feel so big in me, Daddy,” she moaned.
“And you are so hot and tight, sweetheart. Thank you for this moment.”
She giggled. “It was always going to happen. Once I set my mind to something, Daddy…”
Watching my daughter bouncing up and down on my cock, moaning away, would be a sight I’d long remember. And once she figured out the best way to start riding me properly, her face lit up and she knew just what to do. She was beyond mesmerising, the way her body moved with each downward movement on my cock. And as her orgasm slowly started to build, I leaned up enough to kiss her softly.
“Is my little girl going to cum riding daddy’s big cock?”
“Daddy!” she whimpered.
It was a good orgasm. Such a good one, I felt a surge of fluid escape her as she didn’t stop bouncing up and down for a second. She cried out my name again, resting her hands on my chest. Her eyes were alive with lust, and I knew she wasn’t going to stop until she passed out. Fine by me, in all honesty.
I did help by bending my legs to change the angle slightly, and when she felt me starting to move against her, she really started to bounce and grind on me. Leaning down to kiss me, I ran my fingers up and down the smooth skin of her back. Running my hands down to her arse, she giggled as I gave each cheek a squeeze.
“You have a wonderful arse, Lottie,” I whispered, “I’d like to see you wearing tight shorts more often.”
“Anything for you, Daddy.”
Kissing her again, she met my eyes and rode me faster and faster. I knew she was getting close again, letting her know that, as soon as she did orgasm, I was rolling her over so I could fill her again. She smiled broadly at the idea, suggesting she wanted her father to cum not just in her pussy, but everywhere as we would be making love constantly going forward.
As I said, my daughter was proving to be a real sexual dynamo.
She held back her orgasm as long as possible, but when it finally hit her, she collapsed onto my chest once she was done. That’s when a few tears did escape her. “Waited so long for this moment,” she whispered, “My daddy inside me as my lover. We’re more than just what we were now.”
“We are, sweetheart.”
Rolling her over onto her back, I hooked her legs over my shoulders, and she immediately loved the new angle and how deep I was. “Fuck me, Daddy!”
So her daddy fucked her. I didn’t last long as I was far too turned on by everything. She loved feeling me cum inside her again. This time, my cock softened rather quickly once I was done, pulling out and lying on my side as she immediately spooned back against me. Holding my hands in hers, she pressed them against her chest, feeling her shuffle so her body moulded back against mine.
Hearing the front door open, Caroline shouted out ‘Hello!’ and turned up in the doorway within a few seconds. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she leaned over and kissed Charlotte on the cheek. “Well, you look like one well fucked young woman, Lottie. Can I see your pussy?”
Charlotte immediately lay on her back, spreading her legs, Caroline no doubt recognising my cum dribbling out of my daughter. “Daddy came a lot,” she said, giggling to herself.
“I know. He fills me nicely every time, Lottie.”
“Now I understand why you want to be with him. Well, not just for the sex, but I’m sure that helps convince you.”
“I bought a few things for lunch. What will you do afterwards, Mark?”
“I’ll sit by the pool while you two have your fun.”
Charlotte met my eyes, and I could see she was a little unsure, even nervous about it. “Is that okay, Daddy? You don’t mind?”
“I know how much you and Caroline love each other. But I also want you comfortable exploring your sexuality. Caroline will be a wonderful lover. And as you gain experience, you can use that when fooling around with your friends.” I paused before adding, “If you wanted to film it for me…”
Charlotte turned to leave a soft kiss on my lips. “Thank you, Daddy.”
“Yes, thank you, Daddy,” Caroline echoed, kissing me on the cheek, “I’ll make sure I record us after our first time together. And I’d love to see video of you two making love as well.”
“And the three of us too,” Charlotte added, “I’d love to be between you two while fooling around.”
“I think your daughter has a hidden wild streak, Mark.”
“Only with the both of you,” Charlotte retorted, giggling away.
I was certainly feeling a little peckish and definitely needed a drink. Charlotte was thirsty too, but before we left the bedroom, Caroline stripped off and joined us being nude. Following two pert little butts into the kitchen was certainly arousing. My daughter couldn’t help showing off, bending over the table with her legs spread, glancing back and smiling.
Walking up behind her, Caroline chucked as I teased my daughter, running my fingers up and down her slit, before doing the same thing with my cock. Caroline walked over and took the same position, so I used my other hand to feel her up as I slid inside my daughter again.
“That’s it, Daddy. Slide your cock into your little girl,” Charlotte moaned.
“I’ll make us some lunch,” Caroline murmured, clearly aroused by the display, “Mark, I want you to pull out when you’re about to cum, cover her pussy and arsehole in your spunk.”
“You want to lick it off?”
“God yes.”
Placing my hands at her hips, Charlotte turned back again, grinning broadly. “Are you going to fuck me hard now, Daddy?”
I answered by doing just that. To say my daughter loved it wouldn’t be an understatement, particularly when she started pushing back against my thrusts. Though I’d enjoyed two rather powerful orgasms, her pussy was so tight and hot, I knew I probably wasn’t going to last all that long for a third time. I heard Caroline moaning behind us, looking behind me for a moment to see her preparing our lunch but clearly playing with herself at the same time.
“Fuck me, Daddy!” Charlotte cried.
So I fucked her harder. Moving my hands to her shoulders, I took a firm hold and started to drive into her. The groan she released suggested she was loving it. Then her pussy started to squeeze me again, smiling as I knew my daughter was enjoying yet another orgasm. “Oh fuck,” I groaned.
Knowing my orgasm was imminent, I pulled out and stroked myself for a minute before I unloaded all over her pussy and arse. Charlotte giggled as she felt me cover her in cum, Caroline dropping whatever she was doing and gently pushing me out of the way. Dropping to her knees, her tongue went to work immediately, Charlotte moaning softly as she felt her auntie’s tongue licking her pussy for the first time.
As soon as she was clean, Caroline turned to take my cock in her mouth, sucking me for a minute or so before leaning back. “Yummy. Your daughter is delicious, Mark,” she said, “I’ll finish up lunch.”
Charlotte sat down with a dreamy smile on her face. Sitting next to her, she shuffled closer, resting her head against my shoulder, wrapping an arm around her in return. Caroline served up lunch and we ate in relative silence, though Caroline had a near constant smile on her face. I could see she was beyond horny and desperate to get Charlotte into the bedroom.
Finishing our lunch after a few minutes, I told them that I’d head outside for a swim after grabbing my swimming shorts from the bedroom. Aware that our other children would be home after three, they knew they had around two hours to fool around. Caroline suggested that was more than long enough for both of them to enjoy a few orgasms.
Kissing both of them before I left the bedroom, I simply told them to have fun and enjoy it, particularly Charlotte, as it would be her first time with a woman. Or, at least, her first proper time. Leaning down to my daughter’s ear, I whispered, “You’ll love how Caroline tastes. Trust me on that one.”
“Thank you, Daddy,” she whispered back, “I can’t wait to be with you again.”
Holding her cheek in the palm of my hand, she looked at me with such utter love and devotion, I couldn’t help lean down and kiss her again. She moulded into me, Caroline cuddling into her from behind. “Okay, I already love watching you two kissing like that. He kisses me the same way, sweetie.”
“Take my daughter into our bedroom and make love to her, Carol. I’ll be out by the pool.”
Grabbing a towel from the closest, I walked outside and, after dropping the towel on a chair, dove into the pool and swam a few laps before grabbing one of the plastic beds and I lazed about on that for an hour or so, soaking in some of the afternoon sun. After an hour or so, I checked the time. Feeling thirsty, I headed inside to the kitchen, not surprised to hear the lovemaking continuing in the bedroom.
Curious as to what they were doing together, I headed to the doorway and gazed at the bed to see two of the women I loved most in my life busy enjoying one hell of a sixty-nine. Caroline had her face buried in my daughter’s pussy, while Charlotte was showing her obvious inexperience but Caroline was moaning in a manner that suggested she loved what my daughter was offering.
Both glanced my way, sensing my presence, smiles forming immediately. “Your daughter tastes wonderful,” Caroline stated softly.
“And I’m loving Caroline’s delightful pussy too.”
“I’m glad you two are having fun. And, I have to say, it’s both beautiful and erotic to watch. You’ve got another hour before we should wrap things up though.”
“I’m just going to make your daughter cum a few more times before I’m finished with her.”
Chuckling to myself, I headed back to the living room, watching a little television though didn’t turn up the volume too much, as I did enjoying hearing all the noise coming from the bedroom. When my daughter practically screamed, I couldn’t help grin as I knew Caroline had done just what she’d promised to do. I’d seen her go down on her sister more than once, and she’d made Jessica scream with pleasure. Then again, Jessica had returned the favour, before both had sat on their knees, eager to make me cum with them too.
When it turned quiet, I returned to the bedroom to find Caroline cuddling my daughter, who had fallen asleep. Caroline met my eyes, seeing the shimmer of tears in hers. I was in no doubt now how much she loved my daughter. She gestured for me to join them, lying behind Charlotte, making sure she was cuddled between us.
“The last one knocked her out,” Caroline whispered, “But I know, at heart, she’s going to want her daddy far more often. Then again, I want you all the time so I know how she feels. But this was good fun, Mark. Thank you.”
Running my hand down Charlotte’s body, she lifted her leg up to rest on top of mine as I gently fondled her pussy. “Hmmm. I like that, Daddy,” she whispered. Caroline added her own fingers, Charlotte moaning a little louder as she quickly gave into our dual assault. “Oh god, I’m not sure I can handle another one,” she whimpered.
“But daddy wants his little girl to enjoy herself,” I whispered into her ear.
She released a giggle. “I love that you care so much about making me happy, Daddy. And you too, Caroline.”
“You’re my daughter, Lottie. But you are now my lover. Your happiness has always been and will always be my concern. Any worries I had are gone. Trust me on that.”
“I’m glad you’re so open-minded,” Caroline added, “Charlotte is going to have the time of her life going forward. And I know she’ll love to show off with her friends now.”
“Daddy,” Charlotte cried out, Caroline and I grinning at each other as we knew she was getting close again. Removing my hand, I slowly slid my cock inside her again, pleased when she pushed down, eager to have my entire length inside her quickly. Caroline started to gently play with her clit at the same time.
Charlotte lasted barely a minute before she had yet another orgasm. I relented after that as she was clearly exhausted. Suggesting we have a shower, Caroline disappeared to use the other bathroom, leaving me to carry a semi-comatose Charlotte to the ensuite bathroom. Her legs were like jelly, needing to hold her up as I held wash her down. She needed another short cry as her feelings were overwhelming. I held her close, stroking her back, assuring her I’d always love her. No matter what, I’d always be her father and she would always be my little girl.
By the time her siblings and cousins arrived home, she was out by the pool in her bikini, enjoying the late afternoon sun, Caroline and I cuddling on the couch in the living room. The kids all had homework and assignments, grabbing drinks and snacks from the kitchen first. Before disappearing to his room, Nathan stopped and gave me an almost knowing look, glancing towards the backyard before looking at me.
“Good day, Dad?” he asked.
“Yeah, always nice to have a day off and share it with someone I love.”
“And Charlotte?”
I felt Caroline go still for a second before relaxing against me. “She just had a lovely time relaxing at home,” I replied, “Helps that she organised her timetable well to relax between her incredibly busy days at university.”
He nodded and walked towards his room before stopping. Turning back, he looked a little unsure for a moment. “Dad, Alyssa and I are eighteen soon and… We need to tell you something.”
My son didn’t have to say another word. I knew exactly what they were going to tell us. Caroline cuddled into me, as I knew she wouldn’t worry either. “We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it, Nate. Rest assured, my love for all my children is unconditional. Yes, you make me mad sometimes but your choices are your own. Always remember that. All I can do is give you guidance.”
“Thanks, Dad.”
“You’re welcome, son. Off you go. I’m sure you have loads of homework to do.”
He snorted then laughed. “Understatement of the bloody year, Dad.”
We gave it five minutes after he left before turning to each other. Caroline laughed at my knowing grin. “You really don’t mind?” she asked.
“No. I’ve done quite a bit of reading late about an obvious topic. Trusting my gut, I went looking for information about twins. They’ve always been close. I’m not surprised they’re in love, and I won’t be disappointed if they make the choice I think they already have. Then there’s the double standard considering what I’ve done today.”
Standing up, she offered her hand. “Come on, let’s head outside and join Charlotte in the sun.”
Stepping outside, Charlotte was wearing sunglasses but it was obvious she was looking our way. Lying back on the sunlounge next to her, she turned her head and smiled. “Do you prefer tan lines or an all over tan, Daddy?”
“My daughter is a good girl and would never go topless except at home.”
“What about around my pussy, Daddy? Is it perfect just the way it is?”
“It is, sweetheart. Everything about you is.”
“Thank you, Daddy. I’ll keep my bikini on, unless you want me naked.”
“Not with everyone home from school now. We need to be careful, sweetheart.”
“I know, Daddy. But I love being naughty with you.”
“We have a long time yet to be naughty with each other.”
I could only hope my words would be proven correct over the next days and months, and perhaps even hopefully, more than a few years.
Chapter 74: Come Together Ch. 09
Chapter Text
Nathan
Waking up on a Saturday morning after a long week of study and school always puts on a smile on my face. What had me smiling even more than usual was the fact the afternoon and evening would be a party to celebrate turning eighteen. My twin sister, Alyssa, and myself had actually turned eighteen on the Monday, so our father and Caroline suggested we wait for a week to have one last party to celebrate our journey into legal adulthood.
Didn’t stop us being taken out by our father and Caroline for an evening meal on the Monday to celebrate our actual birthday. As for presents, neither myself nor Alyssa actually asked for all that much. But knowing that we both had a driving licence but only one car to share, our father bought us a second car. It was a different make and model to the car we already had, but was nothing particularly special. Cheap and reliable to run, which a pair of eighteen olds would prefer, we thanked our father for the joint gift, though we did receive plenty of other things.
The interesting point was the fact our mother was waiting outside for us when we returned home from the restaurant on Monday night. Aunt Caroline and our cousins had been living with us for a few months by this point. Dad and Caroline were clearly and quite obviously deeply in love with each other. Alyssa and I were also aware that Charlotte was sleeping with our father. She’d confessed to being in love with Dad to us when we’d confessed to her that Alyssa and I were in love. She hadn’t confessed to sleeping with him, but we’d figured it out ourselves.
Mum wasn’t happy to see her sister with our father, and she figured out very quickly that Caroline and her two kids were living with us. The shouting and shrieking began immediately. To my amusement, my father just laughed in his ex-wife’s face. “We’re divorced, Christine,” he stated, “I can date whoever I want, exactly what you were doing while we were still married. Thing is, Caroline has shown me more love in the few months we’ve been together than you did in quite a few years of marriage. Then again, you were taking in more cocks than hot dinners, so the fact you can stand there and think you can judge any of us is insane.”
“I’m going inside, Daddy,” Charlotte stated, “I don’t want to see the whore.”
“What did you just call me?” Mum yelled. I managed to stifle my chuckle.
Charlotte ignored her, walking inside and slamming the door. Emily, Natalie and Crystal had already headed inside, leaving our parents, Caroline, myself and Alyssa outside. “Why are you here?” Dad finally asked, “You have no custodial arrangement regarding our children, Christine. You barely showed any interest in wanting to continue a relationship.”
“I’m here to wish my twin son and daughter a happy birthday.”
Clearing my throat, all eyes looked in my direction. Alyssa took my hand and gave it a squeeze. “Thank you, Christine.” I noticed her eyes widen as I used her name instead of title. She’d lost the right to that title after all her shenanigans that tore apart of family. “While I appreciate your kindness, I remember sitting in that court room as our father fought for custody while you made it quite obvious to all four of us that you didn’t particularly give a shit about us anymore. Charlotte has made it very clear she wants no contract with you. Everything we’ve learned about Emily…”
“She’s a lying little bitch.”
My father bristled at that. Caroline grabbed his wrist to help keep him calm. I didn’t like hearing that either. I loved my little sister dearly and felt almost ashamed that I’d missed the mental and physical abuse she’d suffered at the hands of her mother.
“Leave now,” my father growled. I rarely saw the man angry. He was a sea of calm, even when dealing with four teenagers. But there was no doubting the anger that still resided in him regarding what his ex-wife had done.
“I think you should listen to Mark,” Caroline added, “You’re not welcome here, Christine. And you’ve already worn out our patience.”
Christine looked in our direction. Alyssa kissed my cheek and walked into the house without another word. She was angry, not upset, but she was also someone who didn’t like confrontation, preferring to keep the peace or just not involve herself. I knew my twin sister better than anyone. “We’re eighteen now, Christine. I can speak for Alyssa when I tell you that we’re not particularly interested in maintaining a relationship past this point in our lives. And after what you just called Emily, I can emphasise that the little respect I did maintain for you is now gone. Dad, Caroline, thank you for dinner tonight. I’ll see you inside.”
I heard Christine call Caroline a name that had the latter laughing back in her face. My father warned her that, if she didn’t leave, he’d simply involve the police. I stood at the doorway to watch what happened next. Thankfully, Christine realised she didn’t have a leg to stand on regarding anything and slunk away back to her car, not without giving one parting ‘Fuck you’ to her ex-husband and estranged sister.
Dad and Caroline walked inside, shutting the door behind them, joining Alyssa, Charlotte and myself in the kitchen. He grabbed a couple of beers from the fridge for himself and me, while Caroline took a bottle of wine and some glasses to the table. Only once they’d sat down did they, to my surprise, start to chuckle.
“I guess it could have gone worse,” my father finally stated, “Can’t remember the last time I saw her outside of a court room.”
“She’s been asking Mum about the situation here,” Caroline said, “I think she’s been around to my house more than once and realised I’m no longer living there. I don’t think anyone would have told her that we’re now together.”
“Helps the divorce has gone through so you’re no longer in-laws,” Charlotte added.
“It didn’t matter anyway,” Caroline stated, taking our father by the hand, interlacing fingers together, “You all know the truth by now about everything that happened. And the most important thing going forward is that we’re all happy.”
Heading to bed after sharing a drink with Dad and Christine, I showered first and was busy putting on some underwear when Alyssa knocked on my door. Slipping inside after checking the coast was clear, she shut the door before meeting my eyes, releasing a giggle before she was in my arms, our mouths locked in a passionate kiss.
“I’ve waited so long for this day but are we going to tell Dad first?” she asked once breaking the kiss. Alyssa had never called him ‘Daddy’. Only Charlotte and Emily do. Always had when I thought about it.
“I’d ask you to stay tonight,” I replied, earning that sweet smile I saw on my twin sisters face more than once a day.
“I want to as well, Nate, but if Dad caught us before we explained…” She kissed me again, running my hands up and down her back towards her arse. Giving it a squeeze earned another smile, giggling as we continued to kiss before finally breaking apart, her cheeks looking a little flush. “I love kissing you.”
“You’re my twin sister, Aly.” Taking her hand, I gazed into her brown eyes. “You’re my soul mate. We were destined to be together.” I needed to raise my other hand to her face to wipe away the tear that slid down her cheek. “Dad will understand. We’ll make him if necessary. I’m not giving you up for anything or anyone.”
“Even if we have to run away,” she whispered, “But I don’t want to leave our family behind.”
Taking her in my arms, I squeezed her tightly. “Dad will understand. I promise. We’ll tell him Saturday morning before the party.”
“Are we sure Charlotte is sleeping with him?”
“I’m convinced they are,” I replied, “Dad’s behaviour hasn’t changed, but Charlotte can’t help herself. I see how she behaves around him sometimes, and there’s no missing how in love with him she is.” I felt the smile form as I was happy for my older sister. “If she’s happy with him, that’s what matters. Thing is, I think Caroline is totally involved with their relationship too.”
“I think Charlotte is totally bisexual,” my twin sister stated, “I’ve walked outside more than once to see her kissing her two best friends. And not the sort of kissing two girls do to tease boys. I’m talking the sort of kissing that…” She paused and blush, which I found adorable. “The sort of kissing we share, Nate,” she finished softly.
Stroking her cheek, she closed her eyes and moved her head into my palm. “Therefore, if Dad complains, we point out the double standard if he tries to stop us but is sleeping with Charlotte. Thing is, Dad doesn’t lie. We haven’t asked him about it, therefore he hasn’t had to lie to us. I don’t want to accuse him either. We’ll simply ask the question to him, Caroline and Charlotte.”
Alyssa needed to shower next. The thought of joining her, my hands caressing her naked body as water dripped down it, was almost beyond arousing. But the entire family was home, and the risk of being caught was far too high. Slipping out of the bathroom, I padded down to my bedroom, no other sounds in the house except for the shower now running. Closing my door, I pictured my twin sister as she washed herself.
I knew we’d have to tell our father the truth. Trying to sneak about while fooling around would be a thrill, but we’d agreed that we simply wouldn’t keep a secret. We’d made contingency plans should the worst happen.
The rest of the week passed by peacefully enough. Alyssa and I being eighteen meant we could legally go out drinking. As we were committed to each other, the idea of heading out to nightclubs didn’t particularly appeal, but we did both work part-time in addition to studying, so we headed out on Friday evening for our own meal. Going out together wasn’t anything out of the ordinary, but as we were leaving, I noticed Caroline meet my eyes and smile, almost knowingly. Alyssa didn’t miss it either, as she was fidgeting while I drove us to the restaurant.
Stopped at a red light, I finally took her hand in mine. “You think she’s figured it out?” I asked.
“I have no doubt she thinks we’ve done something already. But I have a feeling she hasn’t told Dad yet. Maybe we should talk to her first?”
“Caroline has proven to have a sympathetic ear,” I admitted, “And I have a feeling she might be more honest about certain other things as a way to ease the path to our own honesty.”
Considering the country that we lived in was rather multicultural, there was a plethora of choices to eat whenever we headed out for a meal together. We generally agreed that we preferred Asian dishes, anywhere from Japanese to Thai to Indian and all the way across to Middle Eastern cuisine. But tried and true favourites such as Vietnamese was always a winner in our books. We both loved a good, spicy pho, or as our father called it, ‘glorified soup’.
He still loved it, just like we did.
As we ate and sipped at our drinks, our conversation rarely faltered, except for when we naturally stuffed our faces. I always thought we were fortunate in that we didn’t look alike, so we could actually head out on ‘dates’ and, considering we lived in a city of a few million people, the chances of being discovered were slim. Still meant we didn’t kiss in public, but we always held hands, and she loved leaning into me as we walked along. We had no problem showing sibling affection, so even our friends barely blinked whenever we were cuddling.
They might have though it a little weird, particularly as they knew we were both single and neither of us had dated throughout high school, but we headed off any questions by stating we’d wait until we’d graduated before thinking about personal matters.
After dinner, I drove us towards a known scenic spot that we’d ended up at more than once. Parking up, we were on the back seat rather quickly, Alyssa straddling my lap, practically grinding against the erection she could feel through my trousers and her panties. She gazed into my eyes after we’d spent a few minutes kissing. Our love for each other had always been unconditional. I knew from a young age there’d be no-one else in my life except her. I’d do anything for my twin sister. Anything that would make her happy, that would earn that gorgeous smile that took a piece of my heart, each and every time.
“Don’t particularly want our first time on the back seat of our car,” she murmured, “But part of me wants to take off my panties…”
“Tomorrow night,” I whispered, “Even if we don’t make love, just being with you, naked in bed…”
She kissed me hard again, her tongue sliding into my mouth. She moaned softly as we loved being playful. Running my hands down her back, I slid them underneath her blouse, her warm, soft skin at my fingertips. She whimpered slightly, and when my fingers reached her bra, she nodded slightly as I helped undo the clasp as she took off her blouse at the same time, freeing her generous C-cup breasts. Her nipples were poking out and looked almost achingly hard. She smiled as she felt them up.
“I’d love to feel your hands on them, Nate, but you touch these and I’m going to want you touch me elsewhere. Then I won’t want to stop…” She paused and giggled. “And I can feel you’re even harder now.”
“My twin sister has her tits out. Of course, I’m achingly hard!”
Cuddling into my chest, I continued to stroke her naked back, feeling and hearing her sigh in contentment. Just cuddling my twin sister helped me feel even closer to her. We must have sat in comfortable silence for at least half an hour, my cock remaining hard most of the time, but I didn’t mind. She did move occasionally to tease me, though I knew she was teasing herself at the same time.
It wasn’t a school night, but it was getting late by the time my sister leaned back, kissing me softly, before asking if I’d like to drive her home. She handed me her bra before she slid her blouse back on. Sitting back in the front, once I was driving us back home, she took my free hand and rested it on her thigh, lifting her skirt high enough that I was touching her skin. Just that aroused me once again, noticing her smiling at me any time I even glanced in her direction.
Returning home with the clocks having already passed midnight, we entered inside quietly, heading to the kitchen to grab a drink each before sitting back in the living room, talking as quietly as possible. Wrapping my arm around her, she rested her head on my shoulder. Within five minutes, I had to take the wine glass from her hand as she was drifting off asleep, her head eventually resting on my lap as I slowly finished off my bottle of beer.
Of course, that’s when Caroline decided to walk out of the bedroom she shared with our father, wearing a short, red robe that showed off quite the pair of legs. I’d seen them all the time as she had no problem wearing a bikini while in or around the pool. There was no missing our auntie was an attractive woman. None of us blamed our father for falling in love with her based on both her personality and her appearance.
Taking a seat to my other side, she left a soft kiss on my cheek. “Nice evening out?” she asked softly.
“Treating my twin sister to a meal. Nothing too strange with that.”
“No, there isn’t.” She paused before adding even softer, “But you are in love with each other, Nate. I’m not blind.”
I turned my head slowly to eventually meet her eyes. When she smiled, I almost sighed with relief. “Does Dad know? Or has he figured it out?”
“No. He’s blind to the love you obviously share as he’s quite distracted otherwise.”
I hadn’t stopped stroking Alyssa’s hair, as she snuggled into me every so often. Glancing down at the profile of her face, I replied, “We’re telling him tomorrow, Caroline. We’re going to be together, no matter the consequences. We’re in love and no-one, not even our own…”
Caroline’s hand on my shoulder stopped me. “You have my support, Nate.”
Taking a moment, I finally replied, “Thanks.”
“And your father might be more open-minded than you believe.”
Turning to look at her again, I bit the bullet. “Are Charlotte and Dad sleeping together?” The smirk that appeared on her face almost had me laughing. “I thought so. Therefore, if he were to say anything about Alyssa and myself, it would be one hell of a double standard.”
Caroline leaned in close to my ear. “Your older sister is very much a bisexual, Nate,” she whispered before leaning back, meeting my eyes again. I know my jaw dropped as she covered her mouth to supress a giggle. “I love your sister, Nate. I love her a lot. Not as much as your father, but… It’s why I have no problem accepting your relationship. When you confess, rest assured you already have two people in your corner for support.”
Kissing my cheek, she whispered goodnight and, after grabbing a glass of water, disappeared back to her bedroom. As soon as I heard the door click shut, Alyssa turned her head to look up at me. The smile wasn’t a surprise. “I feel more confident now, Nate,” she whispered, “I think we sit down with Dad after breakfast and talk to him.”
“Okay.”
“And I want to sleep in your bed tonight. Natalie might miss me but she’s figured it all out anyway.”
“Think I’m going to say no?”
“Not naked though. Not yet.”
“Probably a good idea, Aly. Though that might not stop us either.”
“You’ll be good tonight as you know how much I want you too.”
Barely a couple of minutes later, after I’d locked my bedroom door, we were stripped down to our underwear, my twin sister underneath me as we made out. Lifting and bending her knees, she rested her legs against my torso as I was practically grinding into her groin, only two thin strips of clothing keeping me from penetrating her.
I also didn’t miss the fact she was soaking wet, and the front of my boxers were getting wet from the fact we were both excited. Rubbing my tented cock against her was turning us both on, Alyssa’s fingers digging into my back as we continued to make out. The delightful little squeaks and moans she was making only made me harder and more excited. I knew, if we didn’t stop, I’d probably fill my underwear.
Feeling it necessary to move, as soon as I was resting on my side, Alyssa was spooning back against me, purposely grinding herself against my crotch to tease me even further. It didn’t last too long before she grabbed my hand, holding it to her chest as her head rested under my chin. “I love you so much,” she whispered.
“I love you too, gorgeous.”
Waking the next morning, she’d turned around in her sleep, her left leg over my body and her groin practically pressed into my usual morning erection. Gently pressing into her earned a moan while she seemed to be sleeping, though doing it a couple of more times had her giggling, lifting her head to meet my eyes, sharing a very soft morning kiss.
Arriving at breakfast together wasn’t a surprise to anyone. We always sat side by side, and Alyssa always shuffled her seat closer to mine, our arms and shoulders always bumping. Dad had always taken delight in the fact we were so close. He knew I looked after my twin sister at school, while I kept an eye on Emily at the same time. Not that either were ever bullied. Alyssa had always been popular, while Emily was quiet and perhaps a little shy, though we’d figured out a good reason why that was the case.
Sharing a glance with Caroline once we’d finished eating, she returned a single nod. Clearing my throat, I turned my eyes towards my father. “Dad, can I talk to you about something please? It’s important.”
“Sure, Nate. What’s on your mind?”
Glancing at my two others sisters, I replied, “Um, we might need a little privacy for this conversation.”
“Come on, Emily,” Charlotte stated, “Let’s go hang out in your room. We’ll play some games.”
“Guess that means we should go too,” Natalie stated, looking over at Crystal before she glanced my way. I was still young and couldn’t exactly read women, but I wasn’t blind to how my cousin felt about me.
Emily absolutely adored her oldest sister, so happily took her hand and disappeared to Emily’s room. She was a gamer, and while Charlotte wasn’t particularly interested, it was something the older sister would do to spend time with her youngest sister. Like most young men, I loved to game from time to time, but Emily and I did not share the same gaming interests. Didn’t mean I avoided hanging out with her though. After everything we’d learned in recent months, her three siblings went out of their way to constantly put a smile on her face, though having her cousin living with her was probably the best thing that kept her happy.
Caroline made the four of us a coffee, sitting down next to him once she’d placed mugs in front of Alyssa and myself. She gave me a reassuring smile as Alyssa held my hand out of sight, beneath the table. Dad eventually met my eyes. “What’s on your mind, Nate?”
Taking a deep breath, Alyssa squeezed my hand. “Dad, Alyssa and I are in love.”
I didn’t avert my eyes from his for a second. He took a sip of his coffee, glanced at Caroline next to him, before he met my eyes again. The surprise was the immediate smile, followed by a light chuckle. Only then did I chance a quick glance at Alyssa, who looked as surprised as I felt. “Daddy?” she finally asked, hearing the nerves in her tone.
“Nate, Alyssa, the fact you’re in love doesn’t surprise me at all. I’m sure Caroline has already given you some advice in regard to how I would react. Has she?”
“Um, a little bit, I guess,” I replied.
“I know how close you two have been for years. Is it unusual you’re in love? Yes. Am I going to do anything to stop you? No. You’re both adults. You know the pitfalls of forming any relationship. I ask only a couple of things. Always be safe and try to keep your relationship secret from Emily and Crystal, at least for the time being. While they might be both old enough to probably understand, I’d rather they not exactly be in the know just yet.”
“And their living arrangement?” Caroline asked on our behalf.
“I’d rather you stay in the rooms you are for the time being. But I’m assuming you haven’t been physical yet?”
“No, Dad,” Alyssa replied, “But we want to be. As soon as possible.”
“Then it’s the same advice. Just be safe. And I don’t particularly want to know about it, if you know what I mean. But you are my children and, no matter what, you will always have my support.”
“What about Natalie?” Caroline asked, a knowing look on her face.
Alyssa grabbed my hand tighter, feeling my cheeks growing a little warm. “She’s aware and, well, has suggested she’d be interested in having fun with us, but she doesn’t want to interfere with our relationship,” I finally replied.
“Just be careful with your cousin,” Dad gently warned, “The last thing any of us want is jealous and a falling out. But if you both care for Natalie, and wish to involve her in your relationship, ensure you communicate.”
“Thanks, Dad,” I stated.
“No problem.”
Alyssa got up and, after rounding the table, hugged our father tightly. I followed her, embracing Caroline first, before shaking my father by the hand. I knew we were asking a lot from him, particularly when it came to the simple fact that two of his children were in love. But maybe, just maybe, he knew he’d be committing one hell of a double standard if he made a big deal of our relationship, knowing he was being intimate with Charlotte.
“Right, your friends are getting here early afternoon?” Alyssa and I both nodded. “Well, we should probably go grocery shopping, and while we do have some booze in the house, I guess we’ll need a little more.”
“Our friends will bring some too,” I stated, “I guess a beer run will come in handy.”
“Are we allowed cocktails, Dad?” Alyssa asked.
“Of course, sweetie. I know you and your friends will behave, particularly around the pool. Nate, will you be wanting any spirits?”
“Nah, we’ll stick to beer, Dad.”
“Good lad. Right, go get dressed, we’ll get this all sorted now.”
An hour later, we were back home with a few slabs of beer, some bottles of spirits for Alyssa, Natalie and her friends, plus wine for Caroline and Charlotte. A couple of Alyssa’s friends were the first to arrive. We’d both only invited around five people each. Everyone at school knew how close we were. Though we had separate friend groups, we spent more time with each other than without.
By the time our guests had arrived, Dad had the barbecue fired up, Caroline keeping him company as always, while Emily, Charlotte and our cousins had joined us in the pool. Thankfully, everyone was being sensible when it came to drinking, my friends only sipping at their cans or bottles of beers, and Caroline making the cocktails, keeping an eye on how strong they were.
We had plenty of nibbles to share before Dad started serving up the meat, plates of salad and various potato dishes to accompany the smorgasbord of steaks, chops, sausages and ribs available. And chicken. Got to have some chicken too. Gathering around the large picnic table, conversation rarely ceased, even as we stuffed our faces. Alyssa rarely left my side while Natalie was making it known her interest in me, and I had a feeling my cousin was also interested in Alyssa. Everyone knew how close I was to my twin sister, so even her snuggling up to me barely raised an eyebrow.
Our friends left by the middle of the evening. They knew Alyssa and I had no real desire to head out to a pub or a club, so while they might be willing to continue drinking, Alyssa had stopped drinking quite early on, as it was obvious what was on her mind. I enjoyed one last beer with my friends before they disappeared for the evening. My twin helped clear and clean up everything before we joined everyone else in the living room.
Emily and Crystal were the first to disappear, both eager to get their headsets on, a controller in hand, ready to game for a couple of hours. We often heard them shouting and laughing during an evening. Caroline moving in with her youngest daughter was the best thing for my little sister. Natalie was the next to head to bed, the last hug with both of us heartfelt. I even felt a little guilty that she wouldn’t be with us that first time, but I was sure she understood. To my surprise, Charlotte offered to keep her company, my older sister flashing me a grin, and I was left wondering if Natalie would end up having some fun that evening too.
When we were alone, Dad stood up and walked to where I was sitting next to my twin, taking out his wallet and handing me some sort of card. “Room 305 for tonight,” he explained, “Neither of you should drive, so Caroline is going to drive you. Go pack a few things. We’ll see you on Monday evening.”
Rising to my feet, I shook his hand, thanking him profusely for everything. Alyssa hugged him in silence, though I could sense how much the gesture meant. Packing didn’t take too long for each of us. Dad told us to have fun, but be safe, before he disappeared into his bedroom, leaving us with Caroline.
“Your father supports this one hundred percent. He also understands enough that you won’t want your first time to be in the house,” she stated as we walked to her car.
“He’s still a little weirded out too, right?” I had to ask.
Caroline didn’t reply until the three of us were sat in her car. “In private, yes, he does find it a little weird, but to be honest, he also expected this. He’s actually researched the incidence of twins falling in love before your confession. I assume you both have done your research?”
“With genetic testing, there’s no reason why we can’t have a family,” Alyssa replied quietly.
“But we’re both going to continue our studies first,” I added, “But once we’re graduated and employed, we’ll look into starting a family.”
“Will you remain in the area or choose to go elsewhere?”
Pulling up in the car park of the hotel, Alyssa and I glanced at each other. “I guess that’s something we’ll have to consider when we do start trying for a baby,” I replied, “We don’t want to leave our friends and family behind, but once Alyssa is pregnant, nearly everyone will know I’m the father. Everyone already thinks we’re dating anyway.”
“No-one seems to really care,” Alyssa added, “But confirming that reality could cause us no end of issues, particularly from the legal standpoint.”
“No matter what, you have my support,” Caroline stated, “And although your father will be weirded out at times, his love for you both is unconditional. Okay?” Alyssa and I both nodded. “Right, you have a keycard, cash for the weekend, and at least something to wear tomorrow. Go have fun, be safe, and enjoy the moment.”
“Thanks, Caroline,” I said, stepping out of the car, Alyssa joining me quickly at my side.
Caroline beeped the horn as she drove away. Taking my sister by the hand, we walked into reception, just to let them know we’d arrived, showing that we already had a couple of keycards. Walking into our hotel room, it was rather plush and something neither of us could have afforded on our part-time wages. After dropped our bags on the bed, we walked over to the window, taking in the view, Alyssa leaning into me as I wrapped an arm around her.
“I love you so much, Nate,” she whispered. Turning my head, she leaned up to kiss me softly. Turning my body, I pulled her closer as the kiss immediately intensified, the love and passion we shared ramping up. We’d undressed each other plenty of times, but this was different as we knew how it would end up this time.
Moving her to stand by the bed by the time we were down to our underwear, she eagerly dropped to her knees and helped lower my underwear, my hard cock popping out. She’d felt it plenty of times, but this was the first time she’d actually sent it up close. Wrapping her soft fingers around my shaft, I couldn’t stop the soft moan that escaped me.
“Wow,” she whispered, “It’s thicker than I thought it would be.” She didn’t hesitate in running her tongue along the shaft before circling the head, no doubt getting a taste of the pre-cum already leaking from it. “I’ve thought about doing this for so long,” she murmured.
Her brown eyes gazed up at me as she wrapped her lips around my cock and slowly lowered her mouth further and further until she couldn’t take anymore. As her head started to bob up and down, I recognised the fact she started to play with her pussy at the same time, the same pussy I’d been aching to taste. Suggesting we pleasure each other at the same time, she shook her head while still blowing me. I guess I’d get my turn afterwards.
What I didn’t expect was for my twin sister to look so happy blowing me. I’d read that some women loved sucking cock and others only did it because they felt obliged, and during a relationship, sucking cock tapered off for most men. Her eyes were full of her love for me, but with a healthy dose of absolute desire to please her twin brother at the same time.
“Fuck,” I grunted as I could already feel my orgasm approaching. First blowjob and all. I knew I’d never last more than a few minutes. “You going to swallow?”
She nodded, the smile apparent in her eyes, as she simply started to suck me faster. With my hand on the back of her head, I tried not to move my hips too much, not wanting my sister to choke or gag on my cock. I was delighted she was willing to go down on me.
Warning her I was about to cum, her eyes never wavered from mine, only closing when she felt that first spurt of hot cum blast into her mouth. If she didn’t like the taste, her face didn’t reflect it. In fact, I would say she rather eagerly started to swallow what I gave her. My knees felt a little weak afterwards, and I probably had a big dumb smile on my face as she removed her mouth, licking her lips.
“Doing that again,” she stated, “I love making you happy, Nate.”
“I love you,” I replied.
That made her giggle. “You’re just saying that because I sucked your big cock,” she retorted, getting to her feet. I didn’t hesitate kissing her, which surprised her for a moment. “Nate, I loved the taste of your cum. I’ll definitely be sucking your cock a lot going forward.”
“Can I return the favour now?” I asked eagerly.
A warm smile greeted the question. “You’ve never been shy in how much you want to taste my pussy, Nate,” she whispered, kissing me softly on the cheek, “I’m going to lie back so you can get a good first look. It’s nice and smooth for my brother. I wasn’t sure how you’d like it.”
“Honestly, Alyssa, I really don’t mind, but if you want it bare for me, I’m not going to complain.”
Lying back on the bed, I joined her immediately, leaning over her to keep kissing her as one of my hands found its way to her breasts. She gasped as I gently squeezed one of her nipples, moaning into my mouth as my cock did rub against her pussy, breaking the kiss as she couldn’t help moving her hips against me.
Kissing down her body, I wanted to give her breasts at least some attention. Alyssa had a lovely pair of perky breasts, but I’ll be honest about one thing. I always checked out my older sister, and Caroline had a fantastic body on her too. No wonder our father was so happy nowadays if he was fucking both our auntie and our older sister. Even Alyssa admitted that Charlotte had a banging body.
Though Alyssa loved breast play, whispering that she’d like a lot more of it in the future, wondering how excited she’d get, she begged me to move down her towards her pussy. As much as she wanted to make me happy, I had already spent my teenage years doing all I could just to earn that beautiful smile. Kissing down her body, I could feel the heat of her sex as I approached, and when I finally inhaled her scent for the first time, my cock throbbed with excitement, releasing a guttural groan that made her giggle.
“Love my scent, Nate?” she asked softly.
“My god, Alyssa. I had no idea your pussy would smell so divine.”
“Then I think my brother should taste me.”
I knew the theory of eating pussy, but I obviously had no practical experience. Thankfully, Alyssa had no problem telling me what felt good and what was going to help her orgasm. My first few licks were admittedly tentative, taking time to learn how she tasted, and when I realised that I absolutely loved her taste, my tongue was soon hard at work. Judging how well I was doing by reading her body language and listening to the sounds she made, I liked to believe I was doing a good job, my tongue eventually teasing her entrance, and that’s when she really started to moan.
“Slide a finger inside,” she moaned, “And can you see my clit?”
“Yeah.”
“Lick it gently and use a circling motion with your tongue. It’s how I play with it when I use my fingers.” She smiled at me. “Do that and you’ll give your sister one hell of an orgasm.”
Sliding a finger inside her earned another moan. Even with one finger, she felt so tight, and I marvelled at how warm her pussy was. Doing as she wanted regarding her clit, she cried out as I felt her entire body shudder. Asking me for more, I gently played with her clit while I knew what to do with my finger, turning it around and trying to find her special spot.
“Oh my god!” she cried out, feeling her squeeze my finger, her back arching slightly as I knew I’d just made her orgasm, “Oh Nate… I love you so much…”
“Want me to stop?”
“You’d better not!” she growled, “Eat your sisters pussy!”
Not wanting to disappoint my sister, I continued what I was doing, except a slid a second finger inside her and started to finger fuck her a little faster. She loved that, and with my attention still on her clit, a second orgasm slammed into her within a couple of minutes. The room echoed to the sounds of her moans and whimpers, her entire body shaking as another orgasm hit her.
“Please don’t stop,” she almost sobbed, lifting her eyes to hers, “Don’t stop, Nate. Not until I need your cock.”
“I love you, Alyssa,” I whispered quickly.
She enjoyed two more orgasms, giving myself a pat on the shoulder for pleasing my sister so much, before she asked me to stop as she almost begged me to make love to her. Slowly kissing up her body, I waited until our eyes were almost level, feeling the head of my cock pressing against her. She shuffled beneath me before she bit her bottom lip.
“Ready?” I asked softly.
“I’ve been ready for a long time, Nate,” she whispered in reply, “Make love to your sister.”
There was no suggestion at all about using a condom. She’d been taking the pill for a couple of years. But despite our youth, we’d already discussed the idea of starting a family together. I knew it was a conversation we’d need to have with the family, but I knew we both wanted a family of our own.
Gently sliding inside her, I groaned as my sisters pussy was ever so tight, and the heat that enveloped my cock was something that still caught me by surprise. Wrapping her arms around the back of my neck, she pulled me down to kiss her as I gently slid more of my cock inside her, not stopping until my entire shaft was inside her. Giving her time to get comfortable, I started to gently thrust, Alyssa moaning softly as we gazed into each other’s eyes.
I knew the first time for a woman could be painful and the last thing I wanted was to hurt her. So I made sure I kept the tempo nice and slow and ensured my thrusts were gentle. I wasn’t worried about my orgasm as I knew I’d cum inside her quite easily. When she moved her legs, bending them at the knee and I felt them resting against my body, we groaned together as I seemed to sink even deeper into her pussy.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out before she smiled at me, “You’re so big, Nate.”
“You’re so fucking tight.”
“Because I’m a virgin for my brother,” she replied softly, moving a hand to stroke my cheek, “The young man I’ve been in love with nearly all my life.”
Thrusting a little faster had her smiling, moving her hands down to my back, asking me to go a little faster every couple of minutes, warning her I wasn’t going to last much longer. She just told me to bury my cock and cum inside her whenever I was ready. Her pussy was squeezing me and practically milking my cock, and I could sense she was desperate for me to cum inside her.
Warning her when I was about to cum had her legs moving to wrap around my waist, burying my cock and groaning as I felt my cock just explode inside her. She felt it too, kissing me hard as she whispered that she could feel me filling up her pussy to the brim. “My pussy is full of hot brother cum,” she whispered, gazing into my eyes.
I eventually stopped moving once my climax passed on, resting on a forearm but leaving my cock buried until it started to soften slightly and I pulled out, relaxing on my side as she turned onto hers to face me, sharing another soft kiss before I held her close.
“We’ll have to thank Dad when we get home tomorrow,” she said, giggling to herself, before she stopped and met my eyes, “And we need to talk with Natalie.”
“Will it work?” I had to ask, “I mean, we’ve always been close, Alyssa. And don’t get me wrong, I love Natalie, and I know you too, but adding her to this could prove awkward.”
“We’ll figure it out, but I know she’s attracted to you, and I’ll admit to having some thoughts and feelings about her too. I’m not to the level of Charlotte’s bisexuality.”
I couldn’t help laughing. “Yeah, I think she’s bisexual in the sense she wants our father but will only be with women otherwise.”
“I think Auntie Caroline is a little bisexual too.”
“I haven’t asked, but I think she fools around with Jessica.” She chuckled as my cock throbbed at the idea of all these women being intimate. “Typical man,” she added, cuddling into me, “Would you like to see me fooling around with another woman?”
“Honest?” Feeling her nod, I whispered, “Charlotte. Seeing my two sisters licking each other to orgasm before I made love to you, Alyssa… If not Charlotte, then definitely Natalie.”
A few minutes later, I was on my back, watching my twin sister bouncing up and down on my cock. We learned together within ten minutes that she could orgasm while riding me, and that gave us both confidence that making her orgasm in other positions might just be possible. But feeling her pussy clamp on my cock like a vice as she shuddered through more than one orgasm brought us both joy, as although I loved making her orgasm with my mouth, there’s no greater feeling as man that having your lover orgasm while you’re inside her.
Leaning forward, she was soon begging for her brother to cum inside her again, smiling happily when admitting she loved the feeling of me filling up her pussy. Running my hands down to clasp her perfect little arse, I was soon pumping her hard, Alyssa holding onto the headboard as I was driving my cock up into her.
“Fuck me!” she cried out, “Give me that big cock, brother!”
“Can’t get enough of my sisters pussy already,” I grunted in return. I had a feeling we both got off on the fact we were siblings and fucking each other.
Her breasts were at the right level so I could latch onto one of her nipples to start sucking. That set her off again, crying out loud as there was no missing that she enjoyed yet another orgasm. I’ll admit it was with some relief that her orgasm set off mine, driving my cock into her before I groaned, filling my sister with my cum again. Collapsing onto my chest, I held her tightly in both arms as she was breathing heavily.
Agreeing to have a shower, I was amused that my sister staggered slightly though she turned to face me. “I can feel your cum leaking out of me,” she said excitedly, “So much better without a condom. Might keep the mess to a minimum, but I already know I’m going to love feeling my brother’s cum leaking out of me all the time.”
“You’re naughty,” I retorted.
“Only for my brother,” she stated, kissing my cheek before we stepped into the shower. It was only a quick shower before returning to the bed, Alyssa spooning back against me, amused when she grabbed my hand and ensured I was cupping one of her breasts. “We’ll make love in the morning before breakfast,” she said softly, “And again before we check out.”
She woke me up the next morning by sneaking under the sheets and taking my cock in her mouth. As soon as I was awake, she spun around so I could pleasure her pussy at the same time. After swallowing my load, she sat up so she could practically grind on my face, though I made her gasp when I switched my tongue from her pussy to her arse.
“Ooooh. Does my brother want my last hole too?” she breathed, leaning forward slightly as I continued to tickle her rosebud, “Does he want to plunge his big cock into my tight little arse?”
“I’m not going to lie, Alyssa. I’d love to fuck your arse.”
She glanced back and smiled. “We’ll do that later. Right now, your focus is only on my pussy.”
After riding me until we’d both enjoyed an orgasm, we quickly dressed and headed downstairs for breakfast. I have quite the appetite, Alyssa also putting some food away, admitting she was feeling a little drained after the fun we had the night before. Returning to our room afterwards, we undressed and cuddled in bed until she ended up on her back, gently sinking my cock inside her again.
“Make love to your sister,” she whispered, running her fingers through my hair, “Fill her hot little pussy again with all your hot brother cum.”
“I love how you describe your pussy,” I said.
“Well, I’m not wrong, Nate. I love looking at my pussy in the mirror when I masturbate.” She squeezed my cock as I gently thrust into her. “I’m going to send you so many pictures going forward. Your phone is going to full of pictures of my pretty little pussy.”
By the time we were downstairs to check out, she was whispering into my ear that her panties would soon be soaked with all my cum leaking out of her. The receptionist asked if we had a nice night. “Best night of my life,” my sister exclaimed. The receptionist blushed as my sister took my hand and led me outside. Caroline was waiting in the car park.
“Have a nice night?” she asked as we sat together on the back seat.
“I’m still full of his cum,” Alyssa replied rather bluntly.
“Oh… Can I see?” Alyssa lifted her skirt and pulled down her panties, spreading her legs as Caroline turned around and had a look. “Oh my, you are absolutely dripping with cum, Alyssa. Looks like your brother does cum quite a lot.”
“He does!” Alyssa stated excitedly, “After making love last night, he was still leaking out of me as we went to bed. I loved it.”
Pulling her panties back up, she snuggled into me as Caroline turned her eyes towards me and smiled. “I’m glad you made her so happy, Nate. Sounds like you know how to please a young woman.”
“I think I did okay for a first time.”
“The look on her face suggests you did better than okay, Nate.”
Arriving home a little later, Alyssa was holding my hand as we walked into the living room to find our father and older sister waiting for us. Charlotte rushed to Alyssa and hugged her tightly as my father approached me. Resting a hand on my shoulder, I was a little surprised that he was smiling at me.
“Did you look after your sister, son?”
“Um… Yeah, I think I did, Dad.”
“Good. I know she’s sharing a room with Natalie, but as far as I’m concerned, you’re in a relationship, so if you want to sleep in the same bed, that’s fine. Just be careful around Emily and Crystal.”
“Girl chat,” Charlotte stated, taking Alyssa by the hand and turning to Caroline. “Will you be coming too?”
“Oh, I hope I do cum,” Caroline joked as she followed my sisters.
Dad led me to the kitchen, offering me a beer. We stood opposite each other by the kitchen counter. We sank half a beer each in silence before he finally cleared his throat. “I know you’re not blind or stupid, Nate, so I’m going to level with you. I have no problem with you being intimate with Alyssa, and if you eventually include Natalie, the only request I make is to ensure no-one is left hurt by it.”
“We’ve already discussed it, Dad. We’ll need to talk to Natalie later, but for the moment, I just want to focus on Alyssa.”
“Good lad. Now, what I need to tell you is that I’m intimate with Charlotte.”
“We’re aware, Dad.”
“Any problem with that?”
“Hell no. Charlotte’s obviously been in love with you for years. What does Caroline think?”
“She loves it and loves fooling around with your sister too.”
“Yeah, I’m aware Charlotte’s totally bisexual. I’m not sure if she’s fooled around with any of her friends yet…”
Dad cleared his throat. “Will you be wanting me to share Charlotte?” The question surprised me, and it must have shown on my face. “I only ask because I’m obviously aware of how attractive Charlotte is, and since you’re intimate with your twin sister, I’m only wondering if you’re interested in your older sister.”
“Alyssa is,” I admitted, “We talked about it last night. She’d love to fool around with her older sister. I might be involved, I might not. I figured we’d need to sit down with you and Charlotte, maybe Caroline too.”
“How would you like to experience an older woman?” Raising my eyebrows, he grinned at me. “Not Caroline, she loves you but I’m not sure she’d want you in that manner. But your Aunt Jessica…”
“Only if Alyssa is okay with the idea.”
“If you want proper mature, you could always have fun with your grandmother. I mean Caroline’s mother.”
“Seriously?”
“If Alyssa was okay with it, I think she’d love to have fun with her grandson. Do you think she’s attractive?”
“I mean… Yeah… But you reckon she’d want to fool around with me?”
“It’s something we can discuss at a later date. I think for now that you should focus on your relationship with Alyssa, then perhaps add Natalie to your relationship. If you’re both attracted to her, and she’s attracted to both of you in return, there’s no reason why it can’t work.”
“Is that how it works with you, Caroline and Charlotte?”
“Yes,” he replied simply.
“Seriously, Dad, it sounds like this household could just descend into group sex…”
“Well… Saying that, Caroline has wondered about being shared by father and son.” I felt my jaw drop at the revelation. “She’d love to be double penetrated by us.” I didn’t know what to say to that. I knew Caroline had some kinks, but I had no idea she genuinely wanted me involved. “Son, she loves me, and I love her, but it’s obvious our relationship isn’t entirely monogamous. Same with Charlotte. She’s embracing her bisexuality entirely by fucking her friends.”
“She does?”
His face lit up as he nodded. “My little girl loves to send me video of her eating a lot of pussy, or her friends eating her pussy in return.”
“So my older sister loves to show off?”
“She’s offered me the chance to fuck all her friends. Caroline is aware of the offer and thinks I should just do it. ‘Think of all that young pussy on offer, Mark,’ she says.”
“Any of them still virgins?”
“From what Charlotte can tell me, and what she knows, two of her friends have never been with a man. They’re not virgins in the sense they’ve had sex with each other or your sister, but they’re virgins in the sense they haven’t been with a man.” He cleared his throat before draining his beer. “Anyway, back to what I was saying. I approve of your relationship, Nate. I know how much you love your sister as much as she loves you. All I ask is that you be careful when you’re out and about, but within the walls of your home, you only need to be careful around Emily and Crystal.”
Heading upstairs to my bedroom, I didn’t find Alyssa in there. Walking to her bedroom, I found her on the bed with Charlotte and Caroline. The fact all three glanced at me and drank me in made me shudder. “I understand you have quite a nice cock on you, little brother,” Charlotte stated, “Alyssa can’t stop talking about how great the sex was last night and this morning.”
“Your father has a wonderful cock,” Caroline added, “Makes me wonder if you take after your father.”
“Alyssa has already suggested you might have the opportunity to pleasure more than one woman at once,” Charlotte stated, “Natalie obviously wanted to be involved, but Alyssa just told me that she’d love her older sister to join in the fun too.”
“What would our father say?”
Charlotte smiled. “Daddy would simply tell me to have fun before he nailed Caroline into the mattress that evening. I’m in love with Daddy, but he’s already told me that, should my little brother ever show an interest in me, he would be happy to share. I’ll be honest, I never really gave it much thought as I was in love with Daddy, but ever since I started my relationship with him, and also Caroline, I’ve had eyes opened to so many possibilities.”
“I’d love my older sister to lick my pussy, Nate,” Alyssa whispered, “I don’t want another man. Daddy belongs to Charlotte and Caroline, but you know I am interested in having women as lovers, though only if you’re involved too.”
“And Alyssa would love to see you making other women as happy as you make her,” Caroline assured me before sighing, “I’m so pleased everyone in this household is so open-minded. I was so worried that everything that happened with your mother…”
“She lied to everyone,” Charlotte spat, “She was cheating on Daddy with so many men. It’s completely different. You were completely aware of how I felt about Daddy. He knew of your interest in me. Everyone is now aware of our interest in each other, so there’s no reason why we should deny our feelings.”
“Are you having sex with your friends?” I asked my older sister.
Charlotte practically beamed with happiness. “My god, my friends are so good at eating my pussy. I think they took lessons from Caroline. And Daddy loves it when I send him video. He hasn’t seen it happen live yet though I’d love him to be there are watching.”
“Could we watch one day?” Alyssa wondered.
“Oooh. Maybe Nate could be involved, and we’ll have some really hot group sex?”
“Would they be worried about our brother be involved?”
Charlotte snorted with humour. “Please, they’d love to see my little brother burying his big cock in my pussy, and they’d happily suck him off afterwards once he filled me with all his brother cum.”
Alyssa laughed out loud. “That’s what I call it too!”
Sitting on the edge of the bed, I made sure I met all three pairs of eyes. “Are you all sure this can work? I don’t want to step on Dad’s toes and ruin what you have with him. And I also don’t want to ruin what is a new relationship with my twin sister.”
Caroline shuffled over and hugged me tightly. “This is all for the future, Nate,” she assured me, “And I mean many months down the line. For now, you focus on Alyssa and your new sexual relationship. But I would love it if you did include my eldest daughter. She loves you, Nate. But she also feels guilty because she is totally aware of how Alyssa feels about you.”
I’ll admit to feeling some relief because Alyssa and I did just receive plenty of offers of sex, and though there was that part of me that wanted to leap into having sex with all the attractive women in my life, I didn’t want it to be to the cost of my relationship with Alyssa. She was the most important woman in my life, and she was the one I was in love with.
The next couple of months were nothing short of blissful for Alyssa and me. As she shared a room with Natalie, whenever we wanted to spend a night together, she’d come to my bedroom once Emily and Crystal had disappeared for the evening. In the morning, Emily was usually up early now that she was in her last two years at high school, and the days started earlier for her than anyone else in the house, so it was possible for us to shower together quite often.
Having to be quiet whenever we made love during the week was a little annoying. When I suggested we head out in our car and enjoy some backseat fun, it didn’t take long for my twin sister to agree. Fucking in the backseat was a rite of passage for some young people. We enjoyed fun on the backseat, but she would also perch herself on the bonnet and I’d fuck her, or I’d bend her over the same place and fuck her from behind.
I didn’t miss the interest in me from my older sister. Yes, she was in love with our father, but I was also aware that although my father loved her in return just as much, publicly at least, he was in a relationship with Caroline, and even Charlotte admitted to understanding how deeply his feelings were for her. But in addition to Charlotte, it was easy to read Natalie by now. She was almost desperate for Alyssa to finally invite her into our bed. And Caroline must have been in Jessica’s ear, as she started to visit more often, and even Alyssa was amused by the fact her second aunt wasn’t shy in her obvious interest in me.
“Oh god, fuck me,” my twin sister whimpered as we made love in my bed. I was thankful I didn’t have a headboard, though anyone listening in would hear the squeaking.
“Love my sisters hot, tight little pussy,” I growled into her ear, feeling her fingers digging into my back. She’d already drawn blood more than a couple of times when she enjoyed an orgasm while making love.
“Can’t wait to feel my brother cum in me again,” she moaned, “I can still taste you on my tongue.”
“Because you’re a good sister in accepting your brothers’ gift.”
She kissed me again and giggled. “As much as I can taste my pussy. You love my pussy, big brother?”
“Best pussy on earth.”
After I came inside her, she wrapped her arms and legs around me as always, holding me close as I needed a couple of minutes to just catch my breath, feeling her squeezing my cock with her pussy. She was still ever so tight, freely admitting in front of Charlotte and Caroline that she did exercises ‘to keep her little pussy as tight as possible for her brother’. “Nate,” she whispered.
“Yeah?”
“I think it’s time we invite Natalie into our bed. She’s been really sad the past couple of weeks, and I want to make her as happy as we are.”
Lifting myself up, I met her eyes, and I couldn’t help smiling. “I’d love her to join us, Alyssa, but I just want to be sure it’s right for us too.”
“It will be perfect, Nate. Do you love Natalie?”
“Of course I do.”
“No. Okay. I mean can you love her like you love me?”
I waited a few seconds before I asked, “You’re really serious about this, aren’t you?”
Alyssa smiled, kissing my cheek. “She’s in love with you, Nate. She told me first because she was terrified of how I’d react. I simply told her that I didn’t blame her, and she added she’s been in love with you for a long time. But she knew we were close, and she’s now aware we’re intimate.”
“What about you?”
“Natalie wants to have sex with me too. Nate, it’s going to be a true threesome. We will love each other. I will love you. She will love you. And I will love her as she will love me.” Rolling us over so she was now on top of me, she lifted herself up with one hand resting on my chest. “Now you’re going to lie there and enjoy watching your sister riding your big cock. And if you want to imagine Natalie doing it…”
“When?” I had to ask.
“I’m going to let her know tomorrow morning and I’ll invite you into our bedroom tomorrow night. She’ll be naked and ready for you by the time you walk through the door.”
“Have you told Caroline?”
“I’ll mention it tomorrow just so she’s aware.”
After we enjoyed another orgasm… Well, Alyssa actually enjoyed three while riding me before I filled her pussy again with another creamy load, she snuggled into me, whispering into my ear how much she loved me though admitted to excitement at the idea of inviting Natalie into our relationship. She’d never even kissed a girl but had long confessed to some hidden desires in regard to the idea of fooling around with a woman.
Breakfast was the usual fun affair the next morning. Even our weekends were quite busy, as in addition to our studies, all the ‘children’ of the house also worked part-time. Even Emily and Crystal had found jobs at local fast-food restaurants, Dad stating any money we made was simply for us as he wouldn’t expect rent until we were working full-time.
Emily and Crystal ate and disappeared quickly, the pair now as thick as thieves. Everyone was so happy that Emily was the bright and cheerful girl she had been before our mother had inflicted her cruelty upon her. Alyssa was convinced the pair were actually dating each other, as although they had other friends, they showed absolutely no interest in boys at their school.
“Caroline, we’re going to invite Natalie into our bed tonight,” Alyssa stated without preamble.
Natalie’s face lit up, guessing that Alyssa wanted Natalie to be mentally prepared for the idea. She immediately stood up and moved around the table to sit next to me, taking my hand in hers and leaning against my shoulder. I wrapped my arm around her instead, turning her face to mine and leaving a soft kiss on her lips.
“I know you’re safe with Alyssa,” Caroline replied, “And Natalie is on the pill so there shouldn’t be a problem there. Will it only be Nate?”
“No, I will be there though her first time will only be making love with Nate. But I’m aware Natalie is also interested in being with me as much as I am with her.”
“I’ve dreamed of being with both of you,” Natalie whispered.
“Once you’re comfortable with both of us, the idea is that the three of us will make love all the time,” I explained, “There are many ways it can work. We’ll figure it out as we go along.”
My father took Caroline by the hand. “The three of you are adults and we will treat you like one. I’m sure you’ve done your own research into how this sort of relationship would work. The one piece of advice Caroline and I can both give you is that you always communicate with each other. But if you truly do end up as a threesome, then I can only hope that will prevent any feeling of jealousy becoming overwhelming.”
Alyssa spent most of the day with Natalie, suggesting I go out and actually spend time with my friends. I hadn’t neglected any friendships, as everyone had known at school how close I was to my sister. None of them knew that I was now sleeping with my sister. I had no idea if Charlotte had told any of her friends that she was now sleeping with our father, but I certainly wasn’t going to tell anyone, and I knew Alyssa thought the same.
Returning home just before dinner, my father pulled me aside, letting me know that Emily and Crystal were out for the evening and were likely spending the night elsewhere. As for himself, he was heading out for the night with Caroline before he started to smile.
“Charlotte is going out to enjoy a night of full-on sapphic love,” he stated.
“And you don’t mind?”
“Charlotte always ensures that Caroline and I have time to ourselves. I’m taking her out on a date tonight, and I’ve reserved a room at a hotel in the city. We won’t be home until tomorrow sometime. I’m not sure if Charlotte will be coming home. If she does, she’ll probably be horny and want to watch you three. Or she’ll want to go down on her sister or cousin.”
“I’ll admit, Dad, that would be totally hot.”
My father grinned again. “Your older sister has a terrific body, and if she’s interested in being with you, son, you’ll understand why I enjoy her company. But I’ll be honest, I don’t think she will. She’s stated more than once that I’m the only man she’s interested in, but if she were to join you and your sister, let’s just say Alyssa will understand why Caroline is often smiling in the morning.”
“Dad… You think this is all a little strange?”
“The fact I happily admit to sleeping with my daughter and I don’t mind that you’re sleeping with your twin sister?”
“Yeah. I mean, I thought you were going to freak the fuck out.”
“Firstly, it would make me a hypocrite, considering I’ve been sleeping with my oldest daughter for over a year, and I wouldn’t trade it for anything in the world. I’m sure you haven’t missed how close Charlotte and I are now. Second, none of us are blind or stupid, Nathan. You’ve been in love with your sister for as long as she’s been in love with you.”
“Do you think things will be okay with Natalie joining us?”
“I’ve made it work with Caroline and Charlotte, though to be honest, I think it’s more to do with Caroline and her complete acceptance of Charlotte love and devotion to her father. I think she honestly would have stepped aside if Charlotte had requested it.” He cleared his throat. “Anyway, I’m going to finish getting ready. Once we’ve gone, the house is yours.”
I found Natalie and Alyssa upstairs in the bedroom. Alyssa smiled lovingly at my appearance. Natalie blushed and it was obvious she was incredibly nervous. Sitting next to her on the edge of her bed, I wrapped my arm around her as she turned to cuddle into my side, wrapping an arm across my chest. “I can’t wait until tonight,” she whispered, “Alyssa said she’ll just watch, but once I’m feeling confident, I said I’d love her to join in too.”
Dad called out around half an hour later that he was leaving with Caroline and Charlotte. We gave it ten minutes to ensure they would not be returning before the three of us didn’t waste time getting naked. Despite her nerves, Natalie was eager to show me her body. I was pleased her body was different to Alyssa. Different breast size. Different body shape. Natalie was also shorter, with far darker hair, though her eye colour was the same.
“On your knees, Natalie,” Alyssa ordered, both of them kneeling before me, as Alyssa gently grabbed my cock. “First, you’re going to learn how to suck his cock, and being the good cousin you are, you’ll swallow his cum.”
“What does it taste like?” she asked softly, “Some girls at school said it wasn’t nice.”
“My brother’s cum is delicious. I probably swallow his load at least once every couple of days, but that’s because it ends up in my pussy most of the time.”
“You’ve never made him wear condoms?”
“God no. You’ll love it when you feel him cum inside you the first time, and I know you’re on the pill too. Just don’t forget to take it every morning and you’ll be fine.”
Groaning as Natalie carefully wrapped her lips around my cock, Alyssa full of practical advice as my gorgeous cousin started to bob her head up and down on my cock, her tongue working the underside or circling around the head when she was pulled back. Alyssa suggested she also fondle my balls at the same time, watching Natalie’s eyes as it was obvious that she loved the noises of pleasure I was making.
“Good girl,” I whispered as I ran my fingers through her long hair, “So very good, Natalie.”
“I love it when he calls me that,” Alyssa told her, “You’ll be his good girl too. There’s nothing better than pleasing the man you love.”
“I love him so much, Alyssa,” Natalie stated.
“I know you do. So show him how much you do. Suck his cock until you get a delicious mouthful of hot cousin cum.”
Natalie actually whimpered the more she sucked my cock, her eyes full of near desperation to bring me pleasure. Alyssa whispered something into her ear and Natalie was soon fondling her pussy at the same time. “I bet you’re so wet sucking his cock,” Alyssa stated softly, loud enough for me to hear though, “You love being on your knees before him, eager to suck his cock, desperate to taste and swallow his cum.”
Alyssa was turning me on at the same time as Natalie swallowed more and more of my cock until I simply had to warn her just before I released. She squealed as the first spurt fired into her mouth, Alyssa ordering her cousin to swallow every drop. Natalie did as ordered, gulping down each spurt that filled her mouth, not stopping sucking me until Alyssa told her I would need a short break. Alyssa turned Natalie to face her and shared a soft kiss with her cousin.
“How was that?” she asked.
“Oh my god!” Natalie exclaimed, her face breaking out into an enormous grin, “I loved it, Alyssa. You do that often?”
“Nearly every time we make love. Sometimes I’ll just blow him before he fucks me. Sometimes I’ll blow him, he’ll go down on me, then we’ll make love. Sometimes I’ll blow him while he eats me out at the same time.”
Natalie turned her eyes to gaze lovingly up at me. “Will you… eat me out now, Nate?”
“Get up on your bed, Natalie. I think it’s time we christened it in a couple of ways.”
Lying back on her bed, I was up and between her legs rather quickly. Alyssa told me that she’d suggested that Natalie shave her pussy to start with and then could do what she wanted going forward. Alyssa’s pussy remained smooth as silk as she preferred it that way. I told Natalie she could do what she wanted, though Natalie said having a smooth pussy felt quite nice.
I learned rather quickly that I thoroughly enjoyed the taste of my cousin’s sweet little pussy. Alyssa laid next to her, whispering some dirty thoughts into her ear, and though she wasn’t going to involve herself too much, while I was licking Natalie’s pussy, her scent driving me absolutely wild, Alyssa leaned down to take one of her breasts in her mouth.
My cousin enjoyed quite the orgasm rather quickly. “Don’t stop,” Natalie whispered, “It feels so good, Nathan.”
“He won’t stop until you’ve nearly passed out. I love that feeling,” Alyssa explained, “My entire body is just jelly after he’s eaten me out to one orgasm after the other.”
With Alyssa, I loved using my fingers inside her then attacking her clit to make her cum hard. I didn’t even get the opportunity to use my fingers as Natalie begged me to give her clit some stimulation. Doing that for all of a minute, flicking it just how she asked me to, she orgasmed so hard, I was worried she’d have a seizure. To my surprise, she asked me to keep going, figuring she was going to be ever so sensitive. Her body seemed to shudder with each gentle pass over her clit, Alyssa now masturbating next to us as she was completely turned on by the show.
Natalie finally asked me to stop, her chest rising and falling as she caught her breath. Leaving soft kisses up her body, I kissed all the way up her neck and across her cheek until I met her lips. Returning the kiss, her tongue meeting mine, she moaned softly as I rubbed the head of my cock against her.
“I’ll be gentle,” I promised.
She gasped as the head of my cock slid inside her, feeling her pussy walls clinging to my cock as I slowly slid more and more inside her. Alyssa was lying as close as possible, whispering words into her ear though Natalie’s eyes gazed into mine until I felt our groins touch as my entire length was inside her. Sharing a soft kiss, I gently thrust into her, watching the reactions on her face as she moaned softly every couple of thrusts.
“How tight is she?” Alyssa asked.
“My god, Alyssa. She feels as tight as you do.”
“Virgin pussy, brother. How does it feel, Natalie?”
“Like everything I hoped for.”
She wasn’t really sure what to do with her hands, suggesting she run her fingers up my arms and along my back, and I loved it when Alyssa would grab the back of my head and drag me down to kiss her. Alyssa also gave her advice on how to move her hips while I would change the angle of my thrusts, earning quite a groan from Natalie as I felt her pussy grip me tightly.
“Oh god,” she whimpered.
I couldn’t help thrusting faster and faster as it didn’t take long until I was desperate to cum inside her. When she started to really meet my thrusts, that was game over for me, feeling her legs spread even wider as Alyssa urged me on to fuck our cousin harder.
“Cum in her, Nate,” she stated, “Fill her little pussy with all your cousin cum.”
“God yes,” Natalie moaned, “I want to feel you cum, Nate.”
She got what she wanted within a couple of minutes, burying my cock and groaning as I felt my cock throbbing away. Natalie wrapped her arms around me, holding on as she continued to move her hips, begging me to fill her up. “I love you,” I whispered into her ear.
That earned a sob and her arms wrapping tighter around me. “I love you so much, Nate,” she whispered back.
“This will work,” Alyssa stated confidently, “Because I love you both as well.”
Natalie needed a short break as she admitted to feeling a little tender after her first time being intimate. Lying to either side of her, she kissed me first before turning towards Alyssa, noticing both girls blush before their mouths slowly came together. Seeing them making out turned me on something fierce, the hands of my sister and I soon caressing Natalie’s body.
She was ready to make love again a little later, lying on my back as Alyssa helped her slide down my cock, sitting behind her cousin as Natalie slowly rode me. Natalie turned her head so the pair could kiss again, Natalie giggling as she suggested my cock got a little harder seeing them kissing. It was a big moment for Natalie when she enjoyed an orgasm with my cock inside her, Alyssa whispering encouragement into her ear.
After I finished inside her again, Natalie laid down on my chest as I wrapped my arms around her, Alyssa to my side, turning my head to kiss her. “This will work,” Natalie stated quietly with confidence, “Because I already love this feeling of Nathan being inside me, but I can’t wait until we make love too, Alyssa.”
Agreeing to shower, the three of us spent time fondling and kissing each other. Alyssa couldn’t resist giving Natalie’s pussy some attention with her fingers, Natalie not hesitating in returning the favour. Standing behind Natalie while the pair made out and fondled each other, I pressed my cock into her as she turned back to kiss me.
“Fuck me, Nate,” she moaned.
Our shower lasted longer than planned but the three of us were smiling when we returned to the bedroom. We were lying back, chatting away, when there was a knock at the door. Charlotte’s face appeared through the gap, immediately smiling at seeing us naked.
“Have a good night?” she wondered as she approached the bed.
“Wonderful,” Natalie replied from her position to my right.
Charlotte sat down, her fingers immediately stroking Alyssa’s thigh. “And how about you?”
“Well, my pussy is unusually empty of my brother’s cum, but I don’t mind as Natalie is a very happy young woman. Totally loved up.”
“How was your night?” I wondered.
Charlotte couldn’t help smiling at us. “Well, let’s just say a lot of pussy was on the menu tonight. I’m sure Daddy is going to love some of the pictures I sent him.” Leaning down to kiss Alyssa on the cheek, she added, “If you girls ever want to fool around with me, just let me know. And only if it’s okay with you, Nate. But I won’t sleep with any other man except Daddy.”
“I’m aware of that,” I stated, “It’s a nice fantasy, thinking about my older sister, but it’s obvious you belong to our father.”
“As much as Nate is the only man I will ever be with,” Alyssa added, “And I think Natalie feels the same.”
“Definitely. Why would I want anyone else?”
Charlotte met my eyes. “We’ll never do anything in secret, Nate. I told Daddy the same thing. He always knows if I’m out getting some pussy. And he loves it when I tell him afterwards. Gets him all hard and horny, hearing his little girl licking all the sweet little pussy she can get. He fucks me so hard… Particularly if he’s watching me go down on Caroline at the same time.”
“Have you thought about being intimate with your mother?” Alyssa asked Natalie.
“Yes,” she immediately replied, “But I’m not sure…”
“You’ll figure it out,” Charlotte suggested, “Best advice I can give is to just talk to your mother. I’m sure she’ll be able to explain quite a few things, and I can assure you something, Natalie. Your mother knows how to please a woman.” Charlotte chuckled as my erection was obvious, particularly as Alyssa was already stroking it. “And I think my little brother likes to hear stories about what the women in his life get up to.”
“Charlotte, I’ve always thought you were beautiful too.”
I adored the sweet smile that formed. “Thank you, Nate. If I wasn’t devoted to Daddy, I would love to share the bed with my little brother too. You’ve got a big cock.”
“Um… Thanks…”
Natalie was already half asleep against me, and once Alyssa nodded, Charlotte leaned over to kiss her sister and cousin before leaving a soft kiss on my cheek. “I’m glad you three have each other,” she whispered, “Look after my little sister.”
“I will, Lottie.”
Getting up, she walked to the door, glancing back and smiling at us before she disappeared through the door. Alyssa cuddled up into my other side, her arm reaching over to gently stroke Natalie’s cheek, before she turned my head to kiss her. “I love you, Nate,” she whispered, “I can’t wait to see what the future will bring us.”
I could only hope it would be a world full of love.
Chapter 75: Come Together Ch. 10
Chapter Text
Mark
I’m the first one to admit that my life isn’t exactly as I imagined it even five years ago when I was a clueless husband unaware of his wife’s long-term infidelity. My life was now so much different to even the day that I had my ex-wife served divorce papers and she learned the truth about what I knew, what her sister had been telling me, and the subtle suggestion that I’d been intimate with her sister during the collapse of our marriage.
I still felt no guilt about the fact I had been intimate with Caroline during those last tumultuous months when I’d simply been waiting for the evidence to build up while waiting for Emily to turn fourteen so the chances of me having full custody stood an even greater chance. I knew Caroline had no guilt and no-one expected her to feel any. My wife had been cheating on me for years, and though two wrongs don’t make a right, what’s good for the goose is good for the gander. She’d lied to me for years. It wasn’t just about the affair itself. It’s constant lies that someone having affairs tells their spouse, and there were the lies not just to me but to her family.
But I never expected to be in the current position I was in. Many would find it strange considering that I thought I’d been monogamous with my ex-wife, only to find out I was an oblivious fool, but my relationship with Caroline from the start had been different. She confessed to having sex with her mother and her sister. I was now having sex with my daughter and my former sister-in-law. My son was having sex with his twin sister and his cousin.
“Oh my,” Mary moaned, my ex-mother-in-law currently on my lap, “Oh my, Mark. I never thought…”
“You loving his cock, Mum?” Caroline asked, sitting next to me on our lounge.
Mary’s smallish breasts moved with every bounce on my cock. She couldn’t stop smiling though there was also an almost continuous blush, as if she couldn’t quite believe this was happening. Leaning forward to leave a soft kiss on my lips, she then leaned over to kiss her daughter. “No wonder you’re always smiling,” she stated, “I haven’t had a cock this good in years!”
“His son isn’t too bad either,” Jessica stated, turning to see my son sitting back next to me, his aunt riding his cock hard and fast, “Still love your dick though, Mark.”
“I think we need to fill her up later, Dad,” Nathan suggested, “Front and back. Or end to end. I think she’ll love it.”
If you’re wondering where Alyssa was, she was on the floor with Natalie and Charlotte, my two daughters and niece busy pleasuring each other. Charlotte insisted she wouldn’t sleep with any man except me, and I think Nathan wasn’t particularly worried about the idea of never having the experience of being with his older sister considering he was usually with Alyssa and Natalie. But when Jessica asked him if he wanted a taste of an older woman, Alyssa agreed almost immediately, to my admitted surprise.
“Just one cock for now, sweetie,” Jessica stated, kissing my son on the lips, and the smile on her face suggested she was enjoying herself immensely, “Now I know why Alyssa and Natalie are so happy with you.”
Charlotte squealed behind Mary, leaning around her enough to see her younger sister was licking her pussy while Natalie had the strap-on sliding inside her. “Oh fuck,” Charlotte moaned, “Fuck me, Natalie.”
“I love your sister, Aly. She’s such a wanton slut sometimes.”
“Only a slut for Daddy,” she retorted, turning to glance at me, “Whatever Daddy wants…”
“We are a very unusual family,” Caroline said with humour, leaning over to kiss my cheek, “Ride him faster, Mum. You need to orgasm again.”
“I’m getting tired, sweetheart.”
“Hold onto me, Mary,” I said, waiting until she’d wrapped her arms and legs around me before lifting her up and carrying her through to my bedroom. Lying her down, we shuffled back together until we were in the middle of the bed, Mary moaning as we resumed making love. “Better?”
"I can’t believe we’re finally doing this,” she whispered, “I never thought Caroline would joke about something, but the idea that you’d… That you’d…”
“Why not, Mary? You’re a beautiful woman.”
“In her late fifties…”
“And?” I left my cock buried as I kissed her hard, loving it when she didn’t hesitate in kissing me back. She moaned again as I felt her hips move for a moment. “You still love sex, right?”
“I do,” she replied softly. Caroline walked in and lay beside us as she wanted to lick her mother’s creampie when we were done.
“You look beautiful, Mum,” Caroline added, “I love how you look when you’re freshly fucked. So content and happy with life again.”
Resuming our movements, Mary couldn’t help moaning loudly as her orgasm was building. I knew she didn’t have the energy to ride me again, but contorting her legs in the right place helped my cock rub along the right places while also ensuring I played with her clit. When I felt her pussy clench and she cried out, she near enough started to cry as her orgasm passed.
“I haven’t cum with a man in over a decade,” she said, her body continuing to shudder, “Keep going, Mark. I need to feel you cum in me.”
Mary received what she wanted a few minutes later, her entire face lighting up as she felt me pulsing away inside her. She wrapped her arms and legs tightly around me, and when I finally stopped moving, I felt her shaking again as this time she was having a little cry. I rolled onto my side and cuddled her, feeling her tighten her arms around me. “Just hold me,” she whispered.
Caroline cuddled her from behind. “You looked beautiful with him, Mum,” she said softly, “I’m glad you finally got to make love with him.”
“Thank you, Caroline. And thank you, Mark. You’ve made an old lady feel wonderful.”
Caressing her cheek, I met her hazel eyes before moving my fingers up to run through her vibrant red hair, Mary having no embarrassment in admitting to colouring it. As for her pussy, that had been going grey, so she just shaved it. When Caroline saw her shaved pussy for the first time a few years back, she couldn’t believe it, thinking her mother would have had an enormous bush. Then remembering that she’d been intimate with her sister for a long time, it all made sense.
Leaving Caroline to clean up her mother, Caroline wiggled her arse to entice me, I eventually slid inside her pussy as she enjoyed licking out her mother, Mary meeting my eyes as I gently fucked her daughter, blushing brightly as it was the first time that I’d ever seen the two being intimate with each other. I wasn’t going to keep fucking Caroline until I came, but when she needs my cock, she’ll usually get it.
Once Caroline announced her mother was all clean, moving forward so my cock fell out of her, mother and daughter shared an intense kiss, and the three of us headed back out to the living room. It was there that I found my son nailing his aunt from behind, while Charlotte was on her back in front of Jessica, having her pussy eaten and enjoying it quite a lot. Alyssa and Natalie were in a sixty-nine, apparently oblivious to everything going on around them.
“We are quite the family now,” Caroline murmured, wrapping an arm around my waist, “Who would have thought we’d end up like this?”
Watching Nathan filling Jessica with his cum impressed me as he kept fucking her for quite a few more minutes before he finally stopped and pulled out, collapsing onto his back. What amused me was that Alyssa and Natalie stopped what they were doing immediately, moving to clean up their lover. The love and devotion in their eyes towards my son had me smiling.
As for Jessica and Charlotte, well, the latter wasn’t going to lie there without at least one orgasm and Jessica was happy to give her one.
Agreeing to dress once Charlotte had orgasmed, and Nathan had cried enough, we gathered at the table, the girls opening a bottle of wine while I enjoyed a beer with my son. Caroline and Charlotte sat on either side of me, Alyssa and Natalie on either side of Nathan. We shared a glance and that nod men do when they’re respecting each other.
“I’m guessing this won’t happen too often?” Jessica wondered.
“I’m happy sharing Mark with all of you,” Caroline replied, “Though that depends on Charlotte too.”
“I don’t mind sharing Daddy with the family. The only reason I haven’t had him fuck my friends is that I’m still not sure how I’d react to seeing it. I love what we share, Caroline, and seeing you riding him on the couch was beautiful, Grandma.”
“Please call me Mary, sweetheart,” she asked, “Having you call me Grandma after what we all just did together… It’s not weird, but considering you’ve now seen me completely naked and having sex…”
“You saw me having sex too!” Charlotte retorted, giggling away to herself.
“I did, and you were beautiful. You all were.” I think even I blushed as Mary gazed at me with a dreamy look in her eyes. “I haven’t felt so good in years. I love the sex I share with my daughter, and I always loved the times with Caroline, but I feel invigorated after finally having a nice load of cum dumped in me.”
“And that service is available upon request, Mum,” Caroline replied, chuckling to herself. “As for you, Jessica…”
“I’ll have them both please!” she stated immediately, laughing away.
Clearing my throat, I looked around the table. “My only concern is about the relationships that make up the heart of all this. Yes, we can all have fun together, but it cannot be to the detriment of my relationships, and Nathan, you also have to consider your relationship with Alyssa and Natalie. Having fun between us at the table is okay, I guess. But I would be hesitant about adding any outsiders. That means the likelihood of me being with your friends is slim, Lottie. I know they’re somewhat aware that we’re together, but when reality hits them in the face, their opinions might change, and then we’re in a world of trouble.”
“We know, Daddy,” Charlotte said, “But the idea of watching you fuck my friends does arouse me.”
“Arouses me,” Caroline added, “Though it goes to the idea of fantasy meeting reality. I’d probably be insanely jealous while it actually happened.”
“What matters is family,” Mary stated, “I love what I share with my daughters, and Mark, if we can share that again sometime, I’d love it.”
“Mum, next time you get him all to yourself for an entire night. I’m sure Charlotte wouldn’t mind having me in her bed for an evening.”
“Break out the sex toys!” Charlotte exclaimed.
“What about you, stud?” Jessica asked Nathan.
“It would depend on my girlfriends,” he replied immediately. My son was smart and knew where his bread was buttered. “Are you not… I don’t mean to pry, Jess, but are you not interested in… Um. Caroline is with Dad and all…”
“I don’t want any other men,” Jessica stated, “You now know that I’ve been intimate with my mother for years, Caroline joined in for a while when she was single, and I’ve also enjoyed some fun with your father in the recent past. While I would still like the occasional bit of fun with him, there is another handsome man in this house who might like my company from time to time.”
“Um, maybe even we could join in,” Alyssa said, pointing between herself and Natalie, “There are plenty of ways the four of us could make it work.”
“Sweetheart, if you want me to eat your pussy, I’ll do it in a heartbeat,” Jessica replied, and I noticed Alyssa’s face colour as the idea immediately aroused her.
It had been a fun afternoon, and after we shared a dinner that consisted of pizza and sides, Mary announced rather early in the evening that she was feeling tired and asked if Jessica was ready to go home. Jessica was quite clearly horny and was probably up for a lot more, but as she’d driven her mother over, Mary promised her some affection if she took her home soon.
Walking her outside to the car, we had to be mindful of the neighbours. Hugging Mary tightly, she kissed my cheek and whispered her thanks into my ear. I whispered back that she was always welcome into my house, and if she was interested again, into my bedroom. She chuckled and assured me that would always interest her. As for Jessica, she moulded herself into my body and hugged me tightly, suggesting she would want some fun with father and son one day. I told her to give me a time and place and I reckoned we’d be there in seconds. That earned one hell of a laugh before she kissed my cheek.
Gathering in the living room back inside, my son had that satisfied look all men have after they’ve enjoyed themselves with a lover. Alyssa and Natalie cuddled into him, and I could see that despite his time with Jessica, the love he felt for his twin sister and cousin trumped everything. I knew neither girl would ask him to make the choice. They were a true threesome, and it was working out wonderfully for them.
Heading to bed later that night, Charlotte was already waiting for me in bed as Caroline had been in the shower with me. Sliding into bed, my daughter cuddled into me on one side, Caroline on the other. No surprise Charlotte’s hand immediately reached for my cock. I knew my daughter and she’d been horny all evening. “Got enough in the tank for me, Daddy?” she whispered into my ear. Feeling my cock grow in her hand, she kissed my cheek before sliding up onto my lap, moaning softly as my cock was soon enveloped by her hot, tight pussy. “Ooh, Daddy, it’s so naughty that your big cock is in your little girl’s pussy,” she said.
Caroline cuddled into my side, turning to kiss her forehead. “You okay, honey?” I wondered.
“Feeling loved as always. Focus on your little girl.”
“Yes, Daddy, focus on your little girl and her tight pussy. Do you love it, Daddy?” she asked innocently.
“You know how much I love it, sweetheart.”
Leaning forward to rest a hand on my chest, she really started to grind against me. “So good, Daddy. I love your big dick when it’s inside me. I love it when it’s in my mouth and down my throat, just aching for you to cum so I can swallow it down like a good girl.”
“You are a very good girl, sweetheart.”
“Always for my daddy. And because I’m his good girl, I love it even more when he’s inside my pussy, pumping away as he knows how much I love it when he fucks me. I’ll get into any position he wants, and all I want him to do is make me cum before he fills me with all his hot daddy cum, and one day, he’s going to fill my womb so I can have a baby.”
“Turns me on too,” Caroline whispered.
“Me three,” I grunted, “The idea of knocking up my own daughter…”
“Whenever you want, Daddy. I’ll stop taking the pill whenever you want and you can fill me with all your cum and put a baby in me. Our baby, Daddy!” Then she cried out as the orgasm slammed into her, barely able to keep herself up as she whimpered and moaned, not stopping for a second. “Oh god, that was a good one, Daddy. I love cumming on your big daddy dick.”
Caroline chuckled next to me. “I love how much it arouses her,” she said softly, “She gets off on the incest completely.”
“God yes. I love knowing that my daddy fucks me hard nearly every day. I spent so long waiting for the chance that I’m never going to stop loving him forever more.” Leaning forward, I knew what she wanted, running my hands down her back towards her arse. “Daddy, I need you to fuck me hard now. I need it because I’m a good girl who needs her daddy’s big dick just pounding her little pussy.”
“You’re a very good girl, Lottie. You’re my good girl.” Kissing the tip of her nose earned a giggle. “What does my girl want?”
“She wants her daddy to fuck her nice and hard before filling her up with all his hot cum.”
“Okay, sweetheart. Want to lie on your back for this?”
“I want to be walking funny in the morning, Daddy. No holding back on me!”
“Of course, sweetheart. Anything for my good little girl.”
She giggled as she lay on her back, gazing up at me with an intensity that I could only hope to match. Sliding my cock back inside her had us moaning together, placing her feet on either side of my head as she moaned again. She loved it when I practically folded her in half and absolutely slammed her. She felt it the next morning every time, but she’d practically skip around the house and the smile never faded through the day.
“Oh fuck, Daddy,” she grunted as I fucked her just how she wanted, “Fuck your good girl. Fuck her good.”
“You want me to clean you out afterwards?” Caroline asked.
“Depends on how tender I am,” Charlotte replied, leaning up to kiss me, “Harder, Daddy! Harder!”
“Jesus, Lottie,” I growled, but I did what she wanted, slamming my cock even harder. She winced more than once but urged me on. “Fuck…”
“Oh god, Daddy. My pussy is on fire! Nice and deep, Daddy. Give me all that big cock.”
“Close, sweetheart…”
Keeping her legs back, I moved them from over my shoulders, placing my hands behind her knees as I spread them wider. Her eyes lit up as even I felt my cock go even deeper inside her, enjoying the occasional grunt that escaped her as I fucked my little girl just how she wanted. Sometimes, she wanted sweet and tender, but other times, she wanted me to really fuck her hard. I knew she wanted to experience rough sex and perhaps even a little bondage. Charlotte definitely wanted to experiment with her father, and I knew she was also eager to do that with Caroline.
When I did finally cum, it took any remaining brain power to not collapse onto her chest immediately as I dumped what felt like an enormous load in her pussy. Letting her legs go, I rested on an elbow as I left my cock inside her, Charlotte needed kisses from her father as I knew she was already feeling it. Finally pulling out, I wasn’t surprised that Caroline was immediately down between my legs to clean me up.
“Need a little loving?” she asked my daughter.
“Always, Auntie,” Caroline replied, giggling to herself. She loved using titles in the bedroom with the pair of us. “Just be gentle. My pussy is going to be very sore tomorrow. Daddy fucked his little girl nice and hard.”
I loved watching my former sister-in-law and my daughter fooling around and, sometimes, genuinely making love with each other. I knew how much love and affection they shared. Caroline pleasured Charlotte enough to give my daughter an orgasm, and Charlotte always returned the favour, the pair ending up in a sixty-nine. Getting a little carried away, I was happy to lie there and just watch, not feeling the need to involve myself, both glancing my way occasionally and smiling.
Finally breaking apart, we all needed a shower as it was rather warm in our bedroom before we snuggled up into bed, Charlotte spooning back against me, how she loved to sleep with me when she had the chance, with Caroline lying on her other side, facing both of us.
After that day of what could only be described as wild family sex, things did calm down for a little while. We had to be careful regarding my youngest daughter and niece, as although they were now getting older, we still didn’t want to tell them the truth until they were eighteen. Caroline was convinced the pair were dating as there was never any mention of boyfriends, and I knew my daughter had no male friends at all.
Even though she was now sixteen, Emily was still completely my little girl, as much as Charlotte had always been. Most evenings I arrived home, Emily was the first to greet me, always wanting a long hug from her father, sitting down on the couch immediately so she could snuggle into me, and talking about her day. She might be awkward sometimes with others in the household, but with her father, she was still that precocious little girl at heart she’d always been.
Sometimes at night, I recognised when Caroline and Charlotte gave my youngest time with her father. Occasionally we’d just sit together while she was doing her homework, Crystal sitting on my other side. Crystal would occasionally let slip her own feelings about me as more than once she’d called me ‘Dad’. The first time she did, I hugged her and told her that I loved her and if she wanted to call me that title, I wouldn’t object. It wasn’t a name she called me constantly, but I worked to make her feel as special as my own children, and she started calling me ‘Dad’ far more often as time progressed.
As for her own father, neither she nor Natalie had seen him in years. Caroline had no idea where he was though. If we ever married, both her daughters would be too old to legally adopt, though I had looked into adult adoptions, and if they were both interested in legally having me as their father, I wouldn’t hesitate to do it for them.
It was a Friday night when I was sitting alone that I learned the truth first. Caroline and Charlotte were out together for the evening, as they liked to go out for a drink and a dance. Amusingly, they would head into the city and towards certain bars catering to same-sex couples, so they were not bothered by men all night. Nathan, Alyssa and Natalie would happily head out together all the time.
I didn’t mind a night to myself. Sometimes I’d catch up with friends, but honestly, it was nice just having the place to myself. Still thought that way even if Emily and Crystal or just one of them was home as they would usually never bother me too much. That evening, Crystal was out with some friends from her old school, leaving Emily by herself with her father.
“Daddy,” she said softly, turning to see her fidgeting in the doorway. I muted the game I was watching as I looked at her, “Daddy, can we talk?”
“Of course, Munchkin. Come here.”
Opening my arms, she giggled before skipping across the room and leaping onto my lap. Even at sixteen, she was a tiny little thing compared to the other women of the family. Holding her tight, she sighed happily. I knew she loved these nights when she had her father to herself. I loved them too as she was my youngest, the apple of my eye. Part of me wished she would never grow up.
“What do you need to talk about?”
“Um… So, Daddy, you know at school how we have sex education classes, and they explain nearly everything nowadays, including gender and sexual orientation and all that…”
“I’m aware. It was sort of similar when I was at school though things have definitely changed over the years.”
“Well, um… It’s left me thinking about… Um…”
“Take your time, Munchkin,” I said softly, cuddling her a little tighter, feeling her relax against me. She met my eyes and I saw the unconditional love of a daughter for her father. “Nothing you tell me will make me angry or upset. Okay?”
“Okay, Daddy,” she whispered, snuggling against me even more.
“Love you, Munchkin. I love it when we get this time together.”
“So do I, Daddy. I love you too.”
Every single time my little girl told me she loved me, I had to blink rapidly. I loved all my children, but I’d always been so close to Emily. Christine had shown absolutely no interest in her when she was growing up, and after learning what happened, the guilt was overwhelming. She’d had some therapy after I’d kicked Christine out of the house, but she proved her resilience as she was soon that same little girl growing up. It was a major reason why I’d never forgiven Christine. Treating me badly is one thing, but to treat your own flesh and blood in such a manner?
“Daddy, I think I like girls,” she finally said softly, “Or, at least, I like girls more than I like boys.”
“Have you got a girlfriend?”
“No,” she replied softly, “Well, maybe… Um… Crystal and I… We kind of date each other sometimes. Like when we go out, we’ll hold hands and cuddle, and we have kissed a lot. Is it wrong because she’s my cousin?”
“Not at all. Do you love your cousin?”
“Of course.”
“No, I mean do you have stronger feelings than that?”
“I’m not sure. We have talked about it. We keep the fact we’re cousins to ourselves ever since she started at my school, so that means we can act like girlfriends, and no-one says anything. Girls being together is far more accepted than boys at school.”
“Any interest in boys?” She snorted and that just made me laugh to begin with. “Guess that answers my question.”
“Boys my age are idiots, Daddy.”
“Emily, the best advice I can give is for you to love who you love.”
She giggled, leaning up to kiss my cheek. “Well, I love you most of all, Daddy,” she said softly, and I could only hug her tighter for that, “I want to live with you forever and ever.”
“You are a most unusual teenager, Munchkin. But I love you just as much.”
She eventually spent all night with me, happy to cuddle as I finished watching the game before I agreed to watch a movie with her. We were lying together on the couch, Emily fast asleep as she snuggled into me when Caroline and Charlotte walked in the door to find me half-asleep. When I woke up enough to see them, both looked ready to start crying.
“So utterly adorable,” Caroline whispered, leaning over to kiss Emily’s cheek, “You’d better carry her to bed.”
Placing her into bed a couple of minutes later, she woke up enough to want a hug and a kiss. Whispering her love for me again, I could only hug her that little bit tighter. “Stop getting older,” I whispered, earning a giggle, “You’ll always be my little girl in my heart, Emily.”
“Goodnight, Daddy,” she yawned, “See you in the morning.”
Charlotte was waiting for me in the hallway as I pulled the door shut. She moulded herself into my body as I cuddled her. “You have two daughters who absolutely love their daddy,” she said softly. Heading towards our bedroom, Caroline was already in bed and dozing away. Joining her in bed, Charlotte added, “You realise we all head out so you get time with her?”
“I’m not blind, Lottie. But thank you. I know how much Emily appreciates it too.”
“She’s always been D.L.G, Daddy. Daddy’s Little Girl. She’s always been that to you. But we all absolutely love our little sister, Daddy. She’s the heart and soul of this house sometimes.”
Cuddling Charlotte to me, I whispered. “I’m glad you think the same, sweetheart. Now it’s your turn for some daddy snuggles though.”
“The best sort of snuggles,” Charlotte whispered back.
Despite the fact our house felt crowded at times, it was peaceful most of the time. Caroline and I rarely had an argument. We had disagreements, but there was never yelling or shouting, the slamming of doors and all that other nonsense. Agreeing all the time would have been boring. We could both be hard-headed at times, but one thing we never did was go to bed angry.
Charlotte was just happy all the time. She was never jealous of the relationship I had with Caroline, and she was very much part of the relationship. Caroline absolutely loved my daughter in return, and there was never a hint of jealousy from Caroline. As for Charlotte, she admitted to feeling the occasional twinge, something Caroline expected and accepted.
I didn’t talk to Nathan or Alyssa about their relationship too often as it was none of my business. But there was no missing my twin children were head over heels in love with each other. Though still careful when in the presence of Emily and Crystal, when they had a chance to express their love, they were not shy in their affection. Add Natalie to that partnership, and I knew my son was aware of how lucky he was. I could see how utterly in love Natalie was with my son. I wasn’t exactly sure if she had that same level of feelings for Alyssa, and I assumed there was jealousy at times from both, but I rarely heard any arguments between the three.
It only felt crowded on the occasional weekend when my children had friends over. Whenever Caroline and I entertained, it was no more than two or three other couples. Any friends I otherwise had; I’d just meet at a pub for a few beers. Might have hosted the occasional barbecue, but I found I didn’t host too often as they were all aware of my living arrangements.
So life was great in the Jenkins household. Caroline was happy with our relationship. Charlotte was devoted to her father. My son was in love with his twin sister and cousin. And my little girl was continuing to grow up alongside her cousin, who now saw me as her father figure and loved living in a house with people who loved her completely.
The only outliers to the relationships in our household were with my other sister-in-law and mother-in-law. I didn’t bother with the whole ‘ex’ as I was in a committed relationship with Caroline and had even discussed with Charlotte the idea of proposing to her. The idea had ever so excited her though I had to temper that excitement by stating it was only an idea, and that I wasn’t sure Caroline even wanted to marry me. Everyone knew she was Christine’s sister, and we had been honest about everything that led to us getting together. Thankfully, nearly everyone understood and accepted our relationship, even if they did have a few questions.
Charlotte didn’t sleep with us every night as occasionally she had a long night of studying and wanted a night alone. It gave Caroline and I time alone. We’d normally make love and then enjoy some pillow talk, whether discussing serious topics on our minds, or we’d laugh and joke around.
“Mark, I need to suggest something.”
“Shoot.”
“You need to take my mother out on a date and spend the night with her.”
“Has she asked about it?”
“No, it’s something Jessica and I have been discussing. Would you be willing to do that?”
“What does your mother think?”
“We haven’t discussed it with her yet. I wanted to gauge your interest first.”
“I’d be delighted, sweetheart. Just tell me when. What about your sister?”
“Jessica? She hasn’t really mentioned anything. Would you take her out on a date too?”
“I’m aware of her feelings for me, Caroline. I’m committed to you and Charlotte, but I’m aware you’re both open-minded when it comes to Jessica.”
“I’m her little sister, and I love her so much, I just want her to be as happy as I am now,” she said softly, her fingers caressing my chest. Kissing her forehead, she cuddled into me even tighter. “Do you ever worry about all this?”
“Of course. I’m in a relationship with my daughter that could blow up in our faces should it be discovered,” I replied, “Our relationship could have caused all manner of issues, thankfully everyone’s accepted it as they can see how much I love you.”
“As much as I love you, Mark,” she replied, kissing my cheek, “I’ve always wondered if I should feel any guilt about the fact that I’m here now instead of her.”
“God no. After everything she did, you have no reason to feel any guilt whatsoever. Honestly, Caroline, the only thing I wish you’d done was give me all the information far earlier.”
“I know, but I wanted it ironclad. I only felt bad about the fact you were completely unaware for so long, but even Mum and Jessica supported what I was doing. They love you like a son and brother, and hated what Christine was doing to you. It’s why Mum never had a problem when we started sleeping together. She knew how much I loved you, but more than that, you needed my love to get you through those times.”
“And now you’re happy sharing me with your mother and sister…”
“We’ve never agreed to be monogamous when it comes to family. I love the relationship we share with your daughter. God, seeing you two make love sometimes, even I feel like I should step aside and leave you together.”
I pulled her closer, kissing her forehead. “Not happening,” I whispered.
“I know, but that’s how I sometimes feel. As for Jessica, we’ve had some fun together, and she isn’t after anything serious. You know she’s focused on her career and loves the relationship she still shares with Mum. And regarding Mum, as I said, she’s always loved you like one of her own, and I just want her to be happy. And when she was intimate with you, I haven’t seen her looking like that in a long time.”
“Okay, honey. Have a chat with your mother and we can organise something together. I’ll give her a call when you’ve organised it, and I’ll ask her out.”
“She’ll be giddy like a teenage girl being asked out by the boy she’s crushing on.”
I didn’t hear anything from Caroline for a couple of weeks, but I had that feeling she would have talked to her mother immediately about the idea. Figuring I might as well just make the call, I arrived home from work one evening, Emily cuddling me as soon as I walked in the door as always, and after greeting everyone else, I walked outside and made the call.
“Evening, Mark.”
“Hello, Mary. How are you?”
“Same old, same old. I’m looking forward to the day I can retire. Not for a while yet though.”
“I’m thinking the same but longer for me.”
“I’m glad you called, Mark. I feel we haven’t talked in a while.”
“Sorry, Mary. It’s just life at the moment. Sometimes feels like I barely get time to stop and take a breath.”
“I understand, Mark. You’ve got a busy house there, and though I’d love to visit more often, I don’t want to intrude.”
“Mary, you are welcome to visit whenever you want. We’d all love to have you over.”
“Thank you, Mark. I might take you up on that offer.”
“Anyway, there was a purpose for my call, Mary. Would you like to go out this Saturday night?”
There was silence for a few seconds before she whispered, “I’d love to, Mark. You’re… You’d really like to take me out on a date?”
“Yes,” I replied simply.
“Um… Doing what?”
“I’m thinking dinner and then dancing. Somewhere age-appropriate for both of us, unless you want to shake that fine bottom of yours in a nightclub.”
“God, I haven’t been taken out on a date like that in well over ten years, Mark. Sign me up! I’d love to go.”
“Great. I’ll pick you up at 5pm. Well, the taxi I’m in will pick you up. I’ll make some reservations for a restaurant in the city and then we’ll find a place to relax, unwind then perhaps enjoy a dance.”
“You realise I’m going to call Jessica and Caroline now, don’t you?”
“I’d expect nothing less, Mary. I’ll shoot you a message on Saturday morning to confirm we’re still on.”
“I’m going to tell all the girls at work tomorrow that a handsome young man is taking me out on Saturday. They’re going to be very jealous.”
“Would they know that I’m your son-in-law?”
“They’ll probably think it’s still a wonderful thing, Mark. My god, I’m already feeling giddy. Thank you, Mark. I’ll speak to you soon.”
“Night, Mary.”
Mary must have called Caroline immediately, as I was sitting on a chair outside when she wandered out and immediately sat on my lap, giving me one hell of a kiss. She didn’t have to say a word otherwise as she cuddled into me.
I’ll admit I was actually a little excited about taking Mary out for dinner. I’d known her for nearly twenty years by now and our relationship has always been solid. I’d given her four wonderful grandchildren, in addition to Caroline’s two that she doted on something fierce, and she had never laid an ounce of blame on me for my failed marriage to her other daughter. I was more than aware of the heartache she’d suffered with her ex-husband, not surprised it had left far too many scars on her soul for her to find happiness with another man. When Caroline confessed to the relationship she and Jessica had with her mother, I wasn’t terribly surprised.
Charlotte was also happy about the fact I was taking Mary out for the evening. Asking where I’d likely end the night, I figured going to her place would probably be for the best. “No, bring her home, Daddy,” she told me, “Caroline can sleep in my room.”
“Got plans for me, Lottie?” Caroline asked my daughter.
“I’m thinking a night of pussy and sex toys, Auntie. Maybe you can tie me up and be very naughty with your niece?”
“Still exploring and experimenting?” I asked.
“I’m still waiting for you to give in and give me the really rough sex I want from you, Daddy.” She cuddled into me, kissing my cheek. “And you know my arse is yours first too.”
“You’d better hurry up with that, Mark, as we’ve picked out a toy that she wants me to wear when I fuck her arse,” Caroline added, “But you get her virginity back there.”
Well, that was something to think about. I knew my daughter was open-minded in regard to wanting to try absolutely anything with me and trust me on this, she was online and researching things constantly. She wanted to do all of it while she was still young, admitting that after she’d had a couple of children, her focus would be on keeping me and our children happy, and though we’d still have sex, she was aware it would be a little different.
Waking up early on Saturday morning, I was outside after some coffee and toast as I wanted to mow the lawns and tidy up the place. Emily was now in her final two years at high school and being inundated with schoolwork. I’d normally find her studying on a Saturday when she wasn’t at her part-time job, happy to sit at the kitchen table sometimes, though more often than not, she was at her desk in her bedroom. Whenever I found her in the kitchen, I’d sit with her just to keep her company, always available to help if I could.
After showering later that afternoon, I got dressed, applied some cologne, and made sure I was neat and tidy before checking myself out in the mirror. I thought I looked good but left proper judgement to others, walking out into the living room where Caroline, Charlotte and Jessica were waiting for me.
“Wow!” Charlotte exclaimed, “You look hot, Daddy! Want to fuck me before you go?”
Caroline and Jessica both burst into laughter. “I don’t think we need to say anything,” Caroline stated, “But you look very handsome, Mark. Mum’s going to love the effort.”
“She deserves it,” I suggested, “I just hope she enjoys herself tonight.”
The taxi arrived a few minutes later, and I found myself escorted to the door by the three of them. Receiving a kiss on the cheek from each, they told me to have fun but to look after Mary for them. “And when you bring her home, make love to her,” Jessica added, “I mean really show her how much she means to you, Mark.”
“I will, Jess. Don’t worry.”
“Good. Mum deserves all the love we can give her. She’s a strong woman, but that bastard left so many scars. We’re healing them, one by one, and you’ll really help tonight.”
The taxi pulled up outside Mary’s house, walking up the path to the front door. Pushing the doorbell, I heard her call out before she opened the door and I admit I sucked in a deep breath. Her red hair was more vibrant than ever. She’d added light make-up to her face. Like many women her age, she’d had a skin care routine in the hope of avoiding too many wrinkles, and to be honest, apart from some crow's feet, her face didn’t exactly show her age.
But it was the dress that made me smile. It was modest for a woman of her age, but the dark blue material clung to her womanly curves, and the neckline was perhaps lower than she’d normally wear, giving a hint of some marvellous cleavage, and her shoulders were bare. She almost chewed her bottom lip as I looked her up and down in silence.
“Do I… Do I look okay?”
“You look absolutely beautiful, Mary,” I replied, keeping my voice even, “I mean… Wow… Absolutely gorgeous.”
Watching her face light up was worth it as she stepped forward to kiss my cheek. Once she locked up, I took her hand and led her towards the taxi, opening the door so she could slide into the backseat, and walking around to join her. It was a smooth ride into the city, arriving at the restaurant around half an hour before the reservation time so we could relax before our meal.
I knew Mary was more nervous than she was letting on as she ordered a cocktail rather than a glass of wine. Crossing her legs as we sat side by side on stools, I couldn’t help but glance down her stocking-covered legs, moving my eyes back up her body until I met her eyes, appearing rather amused as she sipped at her glass.
“The fact you’re checking me out does make me feel better,” she said.
“You’re looking absolutely stunning tonight, Mary. I’m the one that should be nervous about having such a beautiful woman on my arm.”
She glanced away for a moment before leaning over to leave a soft kiss on my lips. Kissing her back, she opened her mouth slightly and I felt her tongue just teasing me slightly. Leaning back, she sipped at her drink but I could see in her eyes how happy she was. I knew that she’d tell Jessica and Caroline about our date and I wanted to ensure their mother woke up tomorrow morning happier than ever.
Sitting at our table a little later, we ordered two courses separately but she wanted to share a dessert. I figured out why. Conversation flowed ever so easily, discussing our lives, our family, our jobs, and we even broached the awkward subject of her oldest daughter.
“I know my grandchildren have nothing to do with her now, but when did you last hear from her?” she wondered.
I had to think hard about that question. “To be honest, I can’t remember. Charlotte, Nathan and Alyssa had nothing to do with her once custody was sorted out. They were already old enough to state they didn’t want to visit her and let’s be honest, Christine wasn’t particularly interested in having a relationship with them except as pawns during our divorce. And after everything that came out during the custody hearing, it’s obvious that Emily has had no contact with her whatsoever since the day she left. As for myself, I want nothing to do with her either. She turned up the night of Nathan and Alyssa’s eighteenth and they gave her pretty short shrift.”
Mary sighed as she took my hand. “I’ve got some news for you. Her behaviour hasn’t changed since she left. The guy she was living with has already kicked her out as she was busy being the corporate whore that she’s been for half her life it seems.”
I’ll admit that all I could do was laugh. Thankfully, Mary wasn’t upset by my reaction. “She was asking if she could move home. I told her to get stuffed. She’s made her bed more than once, she can lie in it. The fella she was with wasn’t you by any stretch. I have a feeling he was a means to an end for her. She treated your marriage like a joke and is now reaping what she sows. Caroline and Jessica want nothing to do with her, and I’m finding it very difficult to show her any empathy.”
“Honestly, I just don’t think about her anymore. My focus is on my family. And tonight, Mary, my entire focus is on you.”
Our first two courses were fantastic, and I enjoyed the reaction Mary was making to practically every mouthful. Moving my chair around when our dessert arrived, I took great joy in feeding her, eyes lighting up with every spoonful, leaning over to softly kiss her every so often. Her eyes sparkled in the candlelight, but it was the constant colour in her cheeks, the third cocktail definitely having its effect on her.
Paying up when we’d enjoyed an end-of-meal coffee, the place I’d chosen for us was only a short walk away, Mary wrapping her arm around mine as we slowly made our way there. Heading inside, it wasn’t too loud as we found an empty table, purchasing us a drink each before I joined her. The music was the sort aimed at people of our age rather than those far younger than either of us. She took two sips of her drink before wanting to have a go.
Moulding her body into mine, I enjoyed the scent of her perfume and her soft body against mine. When her hazel eyes gazed up into mine, and she smiled at me, I couldn’t help kissing her. Kissing me back, I tightened my arms around her as my tongue slid into her mouth. When she whimpered, we both smiled as I had a feeling my mother-in-law was very excited.
After dancing through a few slow songs, we only stopped when she mentioned her feet were getting sore. She might wear heels all day at work, but she was sat down for most of the day. Returning to our table, we finished our drinks, and I ordered another round.
“I can’t thank them enough,” she said when I returned, ensuring our chairs were close together so I could wrap an arm around her, “Charlotte and Caroline are so open-minded… And then there is you, Mark. That day we shared together… I couldn’t stop smiling for a month afterwards.”
“My only worry was about things being awkward, but whenever I saw you afterwards, you were so happy that I knew this might happen again.”
Resting her head against my upper arm, she wrapped her other arm around my chest. “I think we can admit that we love each other, Mark, but that we’re not and never going to be in love. I’m not expecting this to last forever. What you’re doing is in agreement with your daughter and my daughter. You’re all helping me feel better, putting a smile on my face, making me feel wonderful about myself once again.”
“Because you’re a wonderful woman, Mary.”
That earned another kiss that quickly grew more passionate with each passing minute. When she moaned softly, we had to break the kiss as we couldn’t stop smiling. “You want to get out of here, Mark?”
“Want to come back to mine?”
She was aware of what we’d all discussed, but I wanted to make sure it was what she wanted. “I’d love that, Mark. To fall asleep in your arms after making love…”
We kissed again, feeling her soft body mould into mine before I took her by the hand, and we made our way home after I’d flagged down a taxi. Arriving home later, Mary having ensured she spent the entire time cuddling against me, we entered our house to be greeted by darkness and near silence. Asking if she wanted a nightcap, she thought that was a wonderful idea, opening a bottle of scotch and pouring us a couple of fingers.
Polishing those off rather quickly, we stood up and I led her towards my bedroom. Closing the door so we would be uninterrupted, she turned around so I could help lower the zip of her dress, slowly lowering it down to find she was wearing a strapless bra, moving lower and finding the panties she wore suited the dress perfectly.
Stepping out of her dress, I quickly hung it up as she stood in her bra, panties, thigh-high stockings and heels. I couldn’t help marvelling at how sexy she looked and had to vocalise that thought. Her face lit up again as she was rather quick in trying to get my clothes off, kicking off my shoes and socks as my shirt, trousers and underwear hit the floor.
I didn’t expect her to join my clothes on the floor, resting on her knees as she gazed up at me. “I haven’t sucked a man’s dick in over a decade, Mark,” she told me, “My ex-husband… I stopped as soon as he stopped licking my pussy. Will you lick my pussy afterwards?”
“Mary, I’m sure Caroline has informed you of what I like to do with my lovers.”
Watching my mother-in-law wrap her lips around my cock, her hazel eyes gazing up at me, alive with lust and desire, I ran my fingers through her hair as she slowly bobbed up and down on my cock. I groaned more than once as I could feel her tongue busy working at the same time, and she loved to remove her mouth, stroking me slowly, talking dirty at me. That did surprise me, a smile forming on her face as she suggested all the naughty things we could do together until I tired of her.
“Hard to think I’d tire of you, Mary…”
“You’re far too sweet to me, Mark. I love you for it.”
“I love you too, Mary. Hand on heart, you’ve always been a second mother to me.”
“Sit on the edge of the bed, handsome. I need a protein injection before we make love later.”
She resumed sucking my cock, feeling her nose eventually bump into my groin as she took my entire length, Mary looking incredibly happy with herself that she’d managed it, before she really started to bob up and down, eager to make me cum. She’d kept me aroused all night, looking as sexy as she was, but it was on the dancefloor where she’d taken my breath away. Until my first time with her, I’d never been with a woman so much older than myself.
“Oh fuck,” I grunted, “Mary…”
She was ready for it, gazing up at me again and I could see the delight in her eyes, the fact she’d made me cum with just her mouth. That first spurt still surprised her, but there was no movement away, feeling her hand wrap around my shaft as she milked my cock dry.
“Oh fuck,” I groaned as it felt like my orgasm was endless, “Jesus, Mary and Joseph…”
Pulling back once she’d swallowed everything, she kept stroking my cock as she rested her head against my thigh, her eyes still gazing up at me lovingly. “Enjoy that, Mark?”
“I had no idea you were so talented, Mary,” I replied, offering my hand, surprising her slightly when I immediately kissed her, “Now I hope I can only make you feel just as good.”
Lying her back on the bed, I took off her bra first to unveil her breasts, her large nipples hard and eager for attention. She moaned as I latched on one of them, her hand immediately on the back of my head as I practically suckled at both of them. Suggested that she did love breast play but wanted something more, I kissed down her soft body until I reached her panties. Kissing her pussy over the damp fabric had her giggling, lifting her arse so I could easily slide them off, holding them to my nose to inhale her scent.
“Fucking hell, Mary. Your scent is utterly divine.”
“Lick my pussy, baby. Been way too long since I felt a man pleasuring me in such a way.”
I knew Jessica was her full-time lover, mother and daughter having been in what was little more than a loving lesbian relationship for close to a decade. I loved licking pussy though. Always had. Even Christine had loved that about me, the fact I’d loved pleasuring my wife. Caroline learned very quickly that I loved going down on her, and it was always part of our lovemaking. And as for Charlotte, I probably spent too much time licking her hot little pussy for my own good.
What I didn’t expect was for Mary to be smooth. When I mentioned that, she released another girlish giggle, admitting that she coloured the hair on her head and didn’t want the hair on her pussy a different colour, so she just shaved it off. I admitted it looked sexy as hell, her pussy already glistening with excitement, my cock already hard again as I couldn’t get enough of it.
Her moans of pleasure excited me further, spreading her legs wide so I could really get to work. Her taste was wonderful, burying my tongue in her pussy before I figured my tried and tested method should work with her as it had done with most women. Sliding a finger inside her made her moan. Adding a second finger made her moan louder. Her body started to move, her hips moving slightly.
“I love you,” she whispered, “Such a good boy, Mark. Looking after your mother like this.”
Okay, that idea turned me on more than I thought. I’d never been sexually attracted to my mother. We had a normal relationship. But adding that kink to having fun with Mary?
Oh yes! Oh yes please!”
“Does Mummy like this?” I murmured, “She love her son licking her pussy?”
“Please keep licking, baby. Mummy loves it so much.”
I found her special spot as she practically groaned, her pussy clenching tighter around my fingers, her clit now prominent and it was quite large, certainly something a man shouldn’t miss. Figuring out who she liked that pleasured only took a few minutes, and then she went off like a rocket.
“Yes, baby!” she cried out as she orgasmed, “Oh god… So good, Mark. Don’t stop! Mummy loves it!”
If everyone else was home, they now knew that their mother and grandmother was having a great time. And I didn’t relent on her, earning more loving moans and cries of delight, Mary pulling her legs back, her pussy now completely exposed as I fucked her harder with my fingers, my tongue now relentless on her clit. Her body shuddered through another orgasm, Mary almost whimpering as the pleasure coursed through her body.
“Don’t stop, baby,” she moaned, “Please don’t stop until I need your cock.”
“I won’t stop, Mummy.”
“Oh baby…” she stated softly, “Oh Mark, it’s too good.”
She enjoyed two more before she practically begged me to make love to her. Slowly kissing up her body, giving her breasts more attention, her fingers tenderly running through my hair as I licked and sucked at them again, I finally lifted my head so I could meet her eyes before kissing her. Pressing my cock against her, I easily slid inside, taking it nice and slow, watching her face and her eyes.
“My son’s inside my pussy,” she whispered, “You like Mummy’s hot pussy, baby?”
“I love being inside you, Mummy.” I couldn’t stop smirking as I had to ask, “You do this with Jessica?”
“Of course, baby. I love being with my daughter. And now I’m with you, Mark. Make love to me.”
The sex was wonderful, our bodies moving together as the sex was incredibly tender and loving. I felt her pussy tighten around my cock every so often, and she was tight to begin with. Feeling her legs wrap around my waist, her fingers gently stroked my back as I loved watching the reactions on her face to her thrusts. She loved feeling my fingers squeezing and tweaking her nipples, earning moans of delight.
I’ll admit I didn’t last too long that first time. Having licked her out for ages, and everything we had been saying, it had turned me on far more than I would have thought. When I warned her that I was close, all she did was beg me to cum inside her. She got what she wanted within a couple of minutes, grunting as I filled her pussy with what felt like a gallon of cum, my cock spurting over and over again. Mary loved the feeling, holding onto me tightly as she tightened her legs.
“That’s how you make love to Mummy, baby,” she whispered, “Fill her pussy with all your cum. All the way to my womb so I can carry your baby.”
“Fuck, Mary. That’s hot,” I admitted.
“Should have done this years ago. I could have carried your baby. Imagine Mummy having your baby.” My cock barely went soft as she certainly knew how to arouse me. “You love that thought, baby. Of Mummy’s belly swelling as she carries her son’s baby?”
Lifting my head to meet her eyes, I resumed thrusting, and her face broke out into a grin. “Fuck, Mummy, I’d love to have a baby with you.”
Her fingers moved to caress my cheek. “I love you, Mark,” she whispered.
Leaning down to kiss her, she kissed me back, whimpering as I upped the tempo of my thrusts to much harder and faster than before. “I love you too, Mummy,” I whispered back, “Loving your son’s big cock?”
“Best cock ever!” she exclaimed, “Baby, can I ride you?”
“Of course.”
Lying back, I was captivated by the sight of my mother-in-law ever so excitedly sitting on my lap before she sank down on my cock. Her hands on my chest, she knew how to ride me, that’s for sure. I couldn’t help myself as I continually played with her breasts. What I had learned during our first time being intimate was that she loved the position, and she had figured out how to orgasm, and feeling her orgasm on my cock again had us smiling at each other.
She kept riding me until she was too tired to go on, eventually leaning down to rest on my chest, my cock remaining hard as she loved it when I just stroked her back. Rolling her over, she spread her legs nice and wide as she just begged me to fuck her and cum inside her again. I barely lasted five minutes as having watched her ride and orgasm on me was simply too much, moaning in unison as she felt my cock pulsing inside her once again.
After showering together in the ensuite bathroom, Mary was unable to wipe the smile from her face, particularly as I took a lot of pleasure in applying soap to every inch of her body, she snuggled into me once we were back in bed. Wrapping my arms around her, I whispered into her ear again that I loved her.
“Thank you for looking after Mummy tonight,” she replied softly, “My pussy will be feeling tender again in the morning. But I want to make love before we get up.”
“Whatever Mummy wants…”
We did make love in the morning though only after I’d waken her up by licking that sweet pussy on offer again, earning soft moans of appreciation as she slowly woke up, giggling away as she lifted the sheets to see my head between her legs. “Love my pussy, baby?”
“Mummy needs to orgasm before getting up.”
After I’d cum inside her again, she slung on the robe she’d brought with her as we joined the rest of the family, only Emily and Crystal were not present as they were at a sleepover with a friend, not wanting the awkward questions of why her father and grandmother appeared to be sleeping in the same bed. Caroline and Charlotte couldn’t stop smiling at me while Jessica asked her mother if she could lick out her creampie after breakfast.
“I’ll make sure you have a fresh one as I’m sure he would be willing to make love again once he’s refuelled,” Mary suggested.
“Anything Mummy wants.” I noticed the eyes looking at me as I smiled. “Oh yeah, we went there, and it was hot.”
“Just like how I love it when I’m with Daddy?” Charlotte asked softly.
“Somewhere similar, sweetheart. Trust me, I’ve never looked at my own mother in such a manner, but it was a kink Mary and I both enjoyed last night.”
“Caroline, Charlotte, I now completely understand why you’re with him. I haven’t felt so loved by a man since… Well, certainly not since my ex-husband. There’s one man I fondly remember from before him…”
“The one who died, Mum?” Caroline asked.
“The one good thing about your father is that he gave me two wonderful daughters.”
“Only two, Grandma?” Charlotte wondered, no-one missing the smirk on her face.
“I have three daughters. The third is not wonderful. Anyway, even today, over thirty years later, I do wonder what would have happened had he not been killed on his motorbike. We had that sort of relationship where it was always passionate, and the sex… My god, the sex was, well, last night was a real reminder of what I once had.” Taking Mary’s hand, she gazed lovingly at me. “Thank you for that, Mark. I try not to think about him too often as, even over thirty years later, it still hurts to think about him sometimes.”
Mary was soon hugged by everyone as she did become a little upset. As soon as we finished breakfast, I took her hand and led her back to the bedroom to make love again. This time, though, it ended with humour as Jessica eagerly joined us, Mary suggesting I make love to her daughter while she licked her pussy. I shook my head, not wanting to be with anyone but Mary that weekend.
“Baby, Mummy wants you to look after your sister. Will you do that for me?” she asked.
Jessica gazed back at me. “I want my big brother to slide his big cock inside me,” she added softly, “Fill my pussy, big brother. Pretty please?”
Watching Jessica licking my cum out of her mother’s pussy was beyond arousing. Once Mary had another orgasm, she cried enough so Jessica lay next to her mother as I slid my cock back inside her. “I love you, Mark,” Jessica whispered, “Not like Caroline…”
“I know, Jess. You know I love you too. But I’m glad you have Mary.”
“I love everything I share with my mother. But I’m glad we both get time with you. It’s why I love my sister so much.”
Caroline walked into our bedroom a little later to find her mother cuddling to one side, and her sister to the other. She joined in by first taking my cock in her mouth to get me nice and hard before sliding down it and lying on my chest. “Have fun this weekend, Mum?”
“Thank you for everything, Caroline. I’m lying here with him, wanting to pinch myself that it actually all happened.”
“You know you both can have him whenever you really need him.”
“What about Charlotte?”
“Mum, she’ll probably want to join in sometimes. She’s a little exhibitionist at times and would love nothing more than for both of you to watch her father fuck her.”
Finally getting up and dressed, Mary and Jessica were in no hurry to go home, and I enjoyed having them in our home for as long as they wanted to stay. Emily and Crystal arrived home, and the two girls still loved having their grandmother visiting. So much for sixteen, near seventeen-year-olds not wanting to hang around their grandparents and other relatives.
Emily found her way onto my lap as usual, noticing all the other women, even Alyssa, smiling as Emily cuddled up to me as always. “Enjoy your sleepover?” I asked.
“Just me and some girls, Daddy,” she replied softly, wrapping my arms tighter around her.
“No boys?”
“No boys, Daddy. Just some very pretty girls, like your pretty little girl.”
“Okay, she’s just too damn adorable for her own good,” Charlotte stated, walking over to sit next to me, “Love your daddy?”
“I’m never moving out, Lottie. I’m staying with Daddy forever.”
Crystal sat to my left and I felt her cuddle into my side. “I love living with you too, Dad,” she said softly.
“Well, I love you living with me, Crystal. This will always be your home.”
Mary and Jessica stayed long enough to share dinner with the family before I offered to drive Mary home while Jessica drove herself. On the way to her place, I glanced her way and she looked at me, desire in her eyes. “Still capable of some backseat nookie?” I wondered.
She laughed out loud. “Trying to help me feel like a teenager again, Mark?”
“I just like making you laugh and smile, Mary.”
Taking my hand, she held it the rest of the way to her place. Walking her to the front door, she hugged me tightly before we shared a long, loving kiss, resting her hand on my chest when she leaned back to look into my eyes. “Thank you for this weekend, Mark.”
“My pleasure, Mary.”
The house was quiet upon arriving home. Walking around to say goodnight, I found Emily and Crystal together like always, giggling away about something as they both noticed me in the doorway. Sitting on the edge of the bed, I hugged Crystal first before Emily hugged me for longer. “Love you so much, Daddy,” she whispered.
“I love you too, Munchkin.”
Calling out goodnight to my son, daughter and niece, I heard them laughing away before shouting out their goodnight in unison. Knowing what those three were like, they were having some fun together before going to sleep. To my surprise, only Caroline was in bed when I walked through the doorway, lying back on the bed, playing with her pussy. She looked at me and smiled. “Want to fuck your third Walsh woman today?” she asked, “Charlotte is fast asleep as we wore her out last night.”
Sliding my cock inside her within a minute, we chuckled as we didn’t usually leap straight into sex. Sharing a soft kiss as our bodies started to move, she moaned softly. “Did you like making love to my mother?”
“Honestly, I loved it. I’ve always had a large soft spot for your mother.”
“I think you’ll need to have a Walsh women foursome one day. Just spend all day fucking a mother and her two daughters.”
After enjoying an orgasm each, I admitted to feeling rather tired, Caroline happy to spoon back against me, snuggling back against me as I held her in my arms. “Caroline… We’re committed to each other but we’re non-monogamous when it comes to the family. Still sounds weird to my ears at times, but it’s how it has worked since the start. But do you want something more than that?”
She was silent for a couple of minutes before I felt her wiggle back against me. “Part of me would love to say yes,” she whispered, “But I can’t do it knowing how Charlotte feels. I couldn’t marry you knowing how much she loves you too.” Turning around, she caressed my cheek before leaving a soft kiss on my lips. “If you were to give me something, you’d have to give your daughter something too.”
“Some sort of commitment ring then?”
“I’d wear any ring you’d give me, Mark. I would love to marry you…” She stopped and took a shuddering breath as her eyes started to glisten, “I’d love to be Mrs Caroline Jenkins. But if there’s one person on this planet who deserves to be your wife, it’s Charlotte, Mark. Your little girl absolutely worships you, and I know how much you love her in return. She’s already a Jenkins. But she’d love to be her daddy’s wife too.”
“You’ll both be my wife but without the certificate?”
“Yes. Trust me, it would be the greatest day of her life if you were on one knee to give her a ring.”
“Sounds like I need to go ring shopping.”
“You know who else would love Daddy’s ring? Emily. She adores her daddy as much as Charlotte does.”
“Has Emily talked to you?”
“About her interest in girls? She has. I gave her some advice as I explained I also like girls and boys. Surprised her but made her feel better when I could explain some of her feelings. But when it came to talking about you, Mark… That girl is in love with her daddy too.”
“You mean like Charlotte?”
“I’m not sure. I just mean she worships you like Charlotte does. You’ve been the one main positive male influence in her life since she was born. Nathan is a good kid but everyone knows how much you’ve done to try and protect your little girl. Little wonder the love she has for you in return is near enough overwhelming at times for her.”
“She told you about her dates with Crystal?”
“All perfectly innocent, Mark. They love each other as cousins, and they might end up experimenting when they’re old enough, but I don’t think they’ll end up together. Considering everything going on in this house sometimes, it’s nice that they’re just sweet and adorable with each other without pushing boundaries.” She sighed and cuddled into me. “Such a shame about my idiot sister, what she’s missing out on. I find I can’t really hate her any longer. I feel sorry for her. Think of the love that we’re sharing in this house nowadays, how close we all are.”
“Mary told me that she’s been cheating again.”
“I have nothing to do with her, same as Jessica, but Mum hasn’t cut contact completely. If she did, Christine would be completely and utterly isolated from everyone, and I don’t think Mum has the heart to do it to her.”
“Have you forgiven her?”
“Letting go of the hate means I could probably forgive her one day. But we’ll never be close like we once were. What about you, Mark?”
“I honestly don’t give her a thought. We’re divorced, my kids think of you more as their mother nowadays, and I haven’t heard from her since she showed up the day of Nathan and Alyssa’s eighteenth. As for forgiveness, I’ll never have anything to do with her again, so I don’t see the point one way or the other.” I paused and gave it some thought. “I guess not hating her, but not really caring anyway, means I could probably forgive her one day. But she’d have to show contrition and almost beg for forgiveness from all of us before that were to happen.”
“Well, I don’t think she would have accepted everything in this house anyway. She was the one allowed to go out and fuck anything with a dick. The thing is, Mark, in her own weird way, she still loved you most of the time. She’s just a slut.”
“Well, considering what Mary told me about her continuing behaviour, she going to be lucky to find a man who’ll tolerate her bullshit. I know it’s rich coming from me now, considering our life together, but then again, you, Charlotte, Jess and Mary are not sleeping with other men… Well, Jess has had fun with my son.”
“We’re happy together with how our lives now work.” Resting her head underneath my chin, she wrapped an arm around me, lifting her leg to rest it on mine. “All I know is that I’m with the man I’m in love with and that’s all that matters to me.”
“I love you too, honey.”
“Good. Now I think it’s time for sleep, as I’m going to need a dose of my man’s cum in my pussy before we go to work in the morning. And you’re always happier if you make love to your sister or your daughter.” She lifted her head briefly to add, “Totally hot how you were calling her ‘Mummy’. I think I’ll just refer you to my brother from now on as that’s totally hot in a way.”
“That means I should call you my sister?”
“God yes!”
“We are a weird couple, Caroline. But you’re right, it’s totally hot.”
“Make love to your sister in the morning?”
“Absolutely, if she wants her big brother to do so.”
“Love feeling my big brother slide his big cock inside me,” she murmured.
“Then that’s what my sister will get in the morning.”
Snuggling into me, I cuddled her tightly as she relaxed, stroking her back as she whispered her love for me. It had been one hell of a weekend. Unusual in many regards. I was left wondering how long or how often Mary would want to be intimate. I knew Jessica was interested in being together more often, but didn’t want to intrude on the relationship I had with her sister and my daughter.
I’ll definitely have to buy a couple of rings soon though. The idea of proposing to my daughter certainly had me smiling like an idiot occasionally for the next couple of weeks.
Chapter 76: Come Together Ch. 11
Chapter Text
Emily
“Are you excited about turning eighteen, Emily?” Crystal asked her.
“I don’t think much is going to change except I’ll legally be allowed to drink, which interests me a little bit, smoking, which is a disgusting habit, and then voting, which I’ll get to do in the next election.”
“Have you thought about what you want for your birthday?”
Turning to meet her cousin’s expressive blue eyes, she smiled as she knew Crystal wanted to be eighteen as soon as possible. They were only a couple of months apart in age. Emily had to do a lot of maturing in the years after everything that happened with her family though she was still the baby of the family as much as her cousin was.
“There’s one thing I want above anything, but I just don’t know if it will happen,” Emily said softly.
Crystal rolled onto her side, cuddling into her cousin. “I think you need to talk to Charlotte about it. I mean, they’ve done what they can to keep us oblivious to everything. My mother and your father are clearly in love, and although they’re not married, they wear rings of commitment. But Charlotte is wearing the same thing…”
“I just don’t know if Daddy would ever…” Emily paused, taking a deep breath to hold back her emotions that were on the verge of overflowing. “When I told him I liked girls, it’s because I do like and prefer girls, but it’s mostly because the only man in the world I love, and I know I want…”
“And you’re not jealous that I love him as much?”
“He’s been the only male influence in your life for so long, it’s no wonder you have feelings too, Crystal. I love the fact you call him Dad too.”
Getting up for school the next morning, aware her eighteenth birthday was only in a couple of days, she knew something was being planned for her. Charlotte, Nathan and Alyssa had all been taken out on their birthday for a meal and to legally purchase alcohol for the first time. Emily hadn’t been tempted to drink yet and wasn’t sure she’d even like it anyway.
Her father was already up and about when she wandered into the kitchen. Turning to look at her, that familiar smile appeared before she walked over to cuddle him, feeling his strong arms wrap around her. They cuddled in silence for a couple of minutes.
“Love you, Daddy,” she whispered.
“I can’t believe my little girl will be eighteen in a couple of days. I’m fairly sure I told you to stop getting older.”
Giggling against his chest, she felt his arms tighten slightly. “I’ll always be your little girl, Daddy,” she promised him, “Even when I’m old and grey, and you’re even older!”
It was another long day of classes and studying, spending any free time with Crystal and her other friends. She hadn’t lied to her father about not liking any of the boys at school. They were all stupid and immature compared to her father, and even Nathan carried himself with a maturity that belied his youth. Probably because he was in a relationship with his sister and Crystal’s older sister.
Returning home to study, she was at her desk when she felt arms around her, a soft kiss on her cheek. She turned to see her oldest sister. She felt a wave of love flow through her. If anyone in the house loved her as much as her father, it was Charlotte. Her big sister had been there by her side for years, particularly when she was struggling so much in the last years before Christine was finally booted from the house.
“What do you want more than anything else in the world for your birthday?” Charlotte whispered.
“Daddy,” Emily replied immediately.
Charlotte kissed her cheek again. “I know. It might take a little convincing. He didn’t sleep with me immediately either. When I get home tomorrow, we’re going to go shopping for some sexy clothes. A new dress, maybe some jewellery, some sexy stockings and heels. I have a lot of make-up, so we’ll make sure you’re looking beautiful for when we go out for dinner.”
“Love you, Charlotte.”
Turning her around and standing her up, Charlotte hugged her little sister tightly. “I can’t believe you’re eighteen in a couple of days,” her older sister said softly.
Dinner was always a wonderful time in the Jenkins household. Her father and Caroline were quite obviously head over heels in love with each other. Emily had always wondered if she should start calling Caroline ‘Mum’ like Crystal called her father ‘Dad’. Even Natalie had started calling him ‘Dad’ in the past couple of years. Emily had no love for her birth mother after everything that happened, and Caroline had proven to be a wonderful mother figure in her life for the past few years.
Returning to her bedroom after dinner, Crystal joined her as the pair spent most evening studying hard. Emily wanted the best exam results possible as she wanted to be a vet. The household had never had animals, not even something like a hamster for her own room. It just wasn’t something that ever happened. She knew being a vet wouldn’t be easy at times, particularly when it came to animals that were in pain.
Heading to bed that night on the eve of her birthday, she did wonder if her life was going to change all that much once she was considered an adult.
“Happy birthday, Munchkin,” she heard her father whisper the next morning, opening her eyes to see her handsome daddy smiling at her, his hand immediately caressing her cheek before leaning down to kiss her forehead, “I can’t believe you’re eighteen today.”
Sitting up, she hugged him tightly, sighing happily as she felt how firm his chest now was. He’d never let himself go while he was married to Christine, but during that time everything was going wrong and then when things were getting serious with Caroline, there was no doubt he put a lot of effort into self-improvement, and he’d continued that in the years afterwards. The tight white t-shirt he wore clung to his muscles and highlighted the definition of his chest. Her father might be in his forties, but he was still very fit and undeniably hot.
What made her cry was when everyone else in the household appeared and it turned into a group hug. Caroline whispered how proud she was, her siblings whispered how much they loved and adored their little sister, and Natalie and Crystal hugged her tightly, whispering how much they loved spending as much time as they could with their cousin.
Her father remained in her bedroom after everyone left, Emily crawling into his lap and snuggling against him. She’d barely grown any taller throughout puberty and her teenage years, feeling almost like a dwarf compared to her father. Even Charlotte remained four to five inches taller than her. At least she was around the same height as Crystal, while Caroline was only a couple of inches taller.
“Where would you like to go tonight, Munchkin?” he asked, feeling his finger caressing her back, unable to stop snuggling into him as tightly as possible, “Wherever you want to go is fine with all of us. This is your night.”
Gazing up at him, his blue eyes sparkled as she leaned up to kiss his cheek, giggling as his stubble tickled her. “You know I love Italian, Daddy,” she replied.
“And what about after dinner? Where would you like to go?”
“I’ve never touched a drop of alcohol, Daddy.”
“You haven’t?”
“Crystal and I have always been good girls. All our friends are the same. We’re all good girls. We wanted to wait until we were old enough, and even then, we’d want to be safe. We’re told far too many horror stories about your women going out and ending up in bad situations. But can they come over on the weekend?”
“You know your friends are welcome at any time. If you want to spend Saturday lazing by the pool…”
“Might wear a new bikini. I don’t exactly have big breasts or anything…”
Considering how small she was, Emily hadn’t been surprised that her breasts hadn’t exactly developed. She was a B-cup at most. At least she wasn’t completely flat-chested, but even Crystal had developed larger breasts than herself. Caroline had a fantastic set of tits though that was probably helped by having kids as she had the sort of womanly figure that Emily would admit she hoped to have later in life.
Emily giggled as he easily picked her up, almost blushing as she found herself straddling his lap, his finger underneath her chin so her eyes were looking into his. “I don’t want to hear any of that, Emily,” he stated softly, his hand moving up to caress her cheek, feeling her lower lip tremble, closing her eyes as she savoured his touch, “You are my perfect little girl. If there is one thing that I can always be thankful to your mother for, it’s that I have Charlotte, Nathan, and Alyssa, but when she told me that we would have no more children after you…” He paused and hugged her tightly. “You were my last born child. I know I’ve doted on you something fierce. No matter how old you are, Emily, you will always be my little girl.”
She couldn’t help sobbing. “I love you so much, Daddy,” she murmured into his chest as his arms tightened around her.
“And I love you just as much, Emily.”
She didn’t want to let him go, but she eventually slid off his lap as she needed to shower and get ready for the day. Joining her older sister out in the kitchen a little later for breakfast, she couldn’t stop smiling as the one word to describe Charlotte every day when dressed for work was sexy. Charlotte knew she was beautiful though she wasn’t arrogant about it. Like nearly all students in New South Wales, Emily had to wear a school uniform though some girls did take liberties with certain things. Emily had started to wear shorter skirts as she got older, would leave buttons of her blouse undone, and liked wearing either knee-high socks or stockings in addition to her shoes which had a slight heel.
“Looking sexy, little lady,” Charlotte stated, who walked over towards her, “Are you trying to arouse Daddy?”
“No… Okay, maybe just a little. I most love teasing all the boys. I don’t like them at all, but me and my friends love dressing like this and then we’ll kiss in front of all of them.”
“You’re such a little tease, but I guess I used to do the same thing.”
“Charlotte… Can we talk about things later?”
Her oldest sister met her eyes and Charlotte smiled immediately. “I’ve taken a half-day from work. I’ll pick you and Crystal up from school when you’ve finished. We’ll go shopping, and then we can have a sisterly chat when we get home.”
She wasn’t the first girl to turn eighteen at her school. What disgusted her within a couple of hours was the number of boys, as that’s what they’d always remain in her mind, that approached her, wondering if she wanted to have a little fun. Thankfully, all her friends stepped forward and it almost turned physical.
“I’d prefer pussy compared to your little cock,” she added, loving the look of anger that briefly crossed his youthful features, “You’re just proof that you’re nothing but a little boy. I’d prefer a real man.”
“You’re nothing but a bunch of fucking dykes anyway,” he retorted.
Emily smiled at him, turned to one of her best friends, and laid one hell of a kiss on her, her friend replying in kind. Emily found herself backed up against the wall as quite a little crowd formed around them. Emily couldn’t help the moan as she made out with one of her best friends. She knew this friend wasn’t a virgin, that she’d been sleeping with another one of her friends for a couple of months since they turned eighteen.
“Holy shit,” Emily heard someone murmur, “That is so fucking hot.”
“Two chicks, dude. Two chicks,” another one stated.
The rest of the day was spent in peace though she didn’t miss the whispers taking place, the glances in her direction. She knew that she’d likely have a reputation based on what happened and found that she didn’t care. If the boys in the school wanted to consider her a lesbian, even better for her. Though they’d either now leave her alone or be one of those pig-ignorant men who claim a lesbian just needs the right dick to turn straight.
Crystal was standing with her when Charlotte arrived to pick them up and take them shopping. Emily hadn’t started a part-time job while she was studying as her father provided her with an allowance every week, preferring his youngest daughter to focus on her studies, wanting her to go to university with the best results possible. The only time Emily did work was during the six weeks of summer holidays. It usually involved helping out at either an animal shelter or a nearby veterinarian.
Emily was left thinking that Charlotte was rather excited about taking her little sister out shopping for dresses and accessories though Crystal wasn’t ignored either, Charlotte insisting that she treat her little cousin to a dress and shoes at the very least. Crystal had a loving and close relationship with her older sister, but Charlotte had practically adopted Crystal as her youngest sister.
“We have to find a colour for you,” Charlotte explained as they looked at dresses, “Something more interesting than black. Considering your gorgeous hair, I’m thinking of a dark red dress and matching stockings and heels. Make sure everything matches.”
“And underwear?” Emily wondered.
“We’re not buying underwear, Emily. We’re going to get you some lovely lingerie to wear.”
Emily had an absolute blast shopping with her sister and cousin, the two younger women trying on numerous dresses before they found a couple that they both loved, Charlotte reassuring Crystal that the dress would be in preparation for her own eighteenth birthday in a couple of months’ time. Charlotte led them next to a store that sold ladies' lingerie, the shop assistant was helpful as Emily had no real idea as she’d never bought any before, and though Charlotte was helpful, even she wanted to make sure Emily was satisfied with the style and fit of everything she tried on.
Arriving home to find all but the adults were there, Emily took her things to her bedroom first before Charlotte knocked on her door.
“You wanted to talk, sweetie?” she asked softly.
Emily nodded and sat on the edge of her bed, Charlotte shutting the door behind her before sitting next to her. Cuddling into her big sister always made Emily feel happy. Despite the age difference, Charlotte had always shown her youngest sister nothing but love, particularly during those bad days when the family was falling apart, her father doing what he could to protect her at the same time.
“Charlotte… Do you love Daddy?”
“More than anything, sweetie.”
“I love him so much.”
Charlotte remained silent for a few seconds before she asked, no more than a whisper, “Do you know, sweetie?” Emily stilled as she knew what Charlotte was referring to. She eventually nodded, hearing Charlotte sigh. “We were trying to be careful about it. We didn’t want you and Crystal…”
“You look at him like Caroline does, Charlotte,” Emily finally stated, “You’re in love with Daddy.”
“Are you in love with Daddy too, sweetie?”
Emily couldn’t help bursting into tears, feeling Charlotte turn enough to properly cuddle her little sister, her hand caressing the back of her head as Emily sobbed. “I can’t help how I feel,” she finally murmured, “But I know Caroline loves him so much, and that you have him too…”
Charlotte waited until her little sister had calmed down before she leaned back, Emily smiling as she felt her big sister leave a loving kiss on her forehead. “Daddy didn’t agree to be intimate with me straight away, Emily,” she said, “It took him time to come to terms with how I felt about him. A father making love to his daughter…”
“Would he make love with his little girl?” Emily asked, feeling her cheeks grow warm at asking such a question.
“I’ll help you however I can.”
Emily met Charlotte’s eyes, seeing the love her big sister had for her. “You will?”
“Of course, sweetie. You’re my little sister and I want you to be as happy as can be. And I can share Daddy with my little sister.”
“Daddy’s the only man I want. It’s because I… I, um…”
Charlotte smiled knowingly. “You prefer girls. I don’t think any of us have been blind to how close you and Crystal have been since she moved in. Is she your girlfriend?”
Emily felt herself blushing again though she managed to nod. “When she turns eighteen, she wants two things. We’re going to make love, but she also, um…”
Charlotte laughed. “Daddy is going to have a house of women who want him, isn’t he?”
“I don’t want Daddy all the time, just occasionally. I know how in love he is with Caroline, and I know how much you love Daddy too.”
“I don’t love him any more than you do, sweetie. But I can’t lie and suggest that I don’t love sharing his bed, and having Daddy inside me…”
“I think Crystal would just like to experience a man a few times, and she trusts no-one more than Daddy. But… I love Crystal so much, Charlotte. And she loves me just as much. We’ve always been close, and we want to be lovers when she’s ready.”
“I’ll talk to Caroline if you’d like, sweetie. But I don’t think she’ll be surprised to hear that you want to be intimate with Daddy.” Caressing her cheek, Charlotte then asked, “What about me, sweetie?”
Emily felt her eyes widen in surprise before she met Charlotte’s green eyes. “You’d… You want to…”
“Emily… I like girls too. I really like girls. I love being with Daddy. He’s so masculine and powerful, and when he fucks me, my god, it’s wonderful. With girls, it’s usually softer and gentler. Caroline… She’s a wonderful lover. Sometimes I love it when Daddy fucks me and I go down on her, or Daddy will fuck Caroline and she’ll eat my pussy.”
“Oh… I didn’t realise…”
Charlotte chuckled. “Still quite innocent about certain things, aren’t you?”
“If Daddy agreed, would Caroline want to, you know, watch or something?”
“No. If you want Daddy alone, you get Daddy alone.” Charlotte kissed her cheek. “Best thing to do tonight is we’ll go out, enjoy a lovely meal, and then we’ll come home. I’ll make sure Daddy is nice and relaxed in the living room, and everyone else is in their bedrooms, then you do what I did a few years back. Take off your dress, leave your lingerie, stockings and heels on, and go meet him in the living room. That was the start of everything.”
“Will it work?”
“It might be more difficult for him with you simply because you have always been and will always be his little girl. The love he has in his heart for you, sweetie…” She had to look away, feeling a little embarrassed, Charlotte giving her a reassuring cuddle. “I just mean that you’re his baby. We’re both special to Daddy. I’m his first-born daughter. You’re his baby daughter.”
“Nathan and Alyssa?”
“He loves them the same, but they’re twins, and they’ve always had each other.”
Charlotte helped her little sister get ready later that night. Emily showered and shaved everywhere important, asking her big sister if she should completely shave her pussy and pubic area. She suggested a smooth pussy but leave some pubic hair, nice and trimmed, usually a small triangle or landing strip. Charlotte had started doing that, and Caroline had also started to leave a little hair above her pussy too.
Helping her with her dress, Emily finally asked, “Charlotte, what about Jessica?” She felt Charlotte’s hand stop the zipper halfway up her back which just made her chuckle. “Is Daddy with Jessica too?!?!”
Charlotte finished zipping her up before she chuckled as Emily turned to face her. “Not just Jessica, sweetie,” she finally replied.
“Who else?” Emily asked, Charlotte simply looking at her as Emily thought about other possibilities before her eyes widened and jaw dropped. “Grandma?” she whispered.
“I just call her Mary nowadays considering I’ve seen her naked and being intimate with our father.”
Emily giggled. She couldn’t help it. The giggles only lasted a few seconds before she said, “I guess Grandma has been single for a long time now. Still… Daddy does love his family, doesn’t he?”
“It doesn’t shock or… disgust you?”
“I figured out what was going on between you and Daddy long enough ago that anything else doesn’t bother me. I know about Nathan, Alyssa and Natalie…”
“You do?”
“They’re not always particularly quiet when having fun, Charlotte. And Alyssa looks at Nathan like you look at Daddy. Alyssa is so in love with him. So is Natalie. They both love him as much as you love Daddy.”
“Alyssa is... I think she’s always been in love with him, but that’s not to say that Nathan has never loved her just as much. They’re perfect for each other. It’s sad that their love would never be accepted outside of the family. Maybe with Natalie, something could happen in the future…”
They finished getting ready before Charlotte suggested she be the last to join the family in the living room, being the birthday girl and all. She finished fixing her make-up, looking at herself in the mirror more than once. Only just eighteen, still just a girl in many ways. Even her heels barely added more than a couple of inches of height. Her dress gave her cleavage she didn’t really deserve.
Hearing Charlotte call out, she took a deep breath, grabbed her purse and a light jacket for the evening, and walked out to join the family. The exclamations started immediately, Emily feeling her cheeks start to hurt from smiling within a few seconds. Her father was the last to approach her. He looked on the verge of crying as his eyes glistened.
“My little girl is so beautiful,” he said softly, Emily sighing happily as he gently pulled her close and hugged her, closing her eyes and savouring the feeling of being in his arms as always, “You’re now a little lady, Emily. The dress is gorgeous.”
“Charlotte helped pick it out, Daddy.”
“Your sister does have good taste in clothes.”
Dinner was at one of her favourite restaurants, trying her best not to stuff herself as her father insisted that she buy anything on the menu she wanted, eventually sharing a starter with her cousin, a main meal before she shared a dessert with her big sister. Unsure as to what sort of alcohol she liked, her sister suggested something sweet yet not too heavy on the booze, eventually choosing a cocktail that sounded quite nice to try.
The meal was fantastic, with everyone smiling constantly. Emily didn’t particularly like being the centre of attention, but she was rarely quiet for too long. Sitting between her father and her big sister, they both kept her talking throughout the meal. After finishing their meal, Charlotte suggested they head to a pub nearby to sit back, relax, and enjoy a drink or two but keep things in moderation.
“If you ever want to go to a nightclub or anything,” Charlotte suggested once they were relaxing back with a drink.
“The music in most of those places probably wouldn’t interest me,” Emily admitted, “And aren’t clubs just pick-up joints? Full of disgusting men who would treat me like a piece of shit?”
“Some of them are,” Charlotte replied, “Some are clubs to just enjoy the music and the vibe, but don’t feel pressured into going to them. I’ve only been a few times as while I like to go for a drink and a dance, I can’t stand the guys that fill these places. Some think they’re God's gift to women, others don’t know what the word ‘No’ means, or if you say no, you need to give an essay as to why you’re not interested in them. I don’t need a reason, you dumb fuck. The word ‘No’ is a complete sentence.”
“Tell us what you really think,” Caroline stated, laughing to herself, “Though it’s why women go out with the idea of safety in numbers. The stories I heard when I was your age. So many young women would end up roofied, and you can just imagine what happened afterwards.”
“As long as you’re safe,” her father added, “But just remember that you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do, sweetie.” Emily looked at her father when calling her that name. “You’re no longer a munchkin. You are now my little sweetie, Emily.”
“I love it, Daddy,” she said, leaning over to cuddle him, “I’ll always be your little girl.”
They didn’t stay out too long. Emily had no desire to get drunk. She had a cocktail with dinner, and another two cocktails while at the pub, and that was enough. In addition to what Caroline said, she just had no real interest in going out and getting drunk. Maybe enough to get a slight buzz. She knew plenty of her friends at high school were already drinking constantly. She’d never really seen the thrill behind it. Getting drunk just led to stupid decisions and poor results.
Arriving home, it was a weeknight, so most people gave her a kiss and cuddle before heading off to bed. She didn’t miss that Charlotte made sure her father was sitting in the living room, a tumbler of bourbon for him, telling him to sit back and relax while she looked after Caroline. Charlotte took Emily by the hand, leading her to her bedroom. She was smiling when Caroline was waiting for her there.
“You’ll need to give him time, just like with Charlotte,” Caroline stated, her hand caressing Emily’s cheek before kissing her other one, “But he’ll soon see that you’re his little girl but also a young woman coming into her own, and just like he can be intimate with his oldest daughter, he can be intimate with his youngest. Don’t be upset that nothing will probably happen tonight. If you get a kiss…”
“Just kissing Daddy will be enough,” she whispered.
Taking off her dress in front of her aunt and big sister didn’t bother her as she had a feeling that her big sister would see her naked soon enough. The idea of being intimate with Charlotte thrilled her. She loved Crystal and wanted to be with her permanently, but if Charlotte was interested in having some fun, Emily wasn’t going to say no.
“You’re beautiful,” Caroline whispered once Emily stood somewhat awkwardly in front of her in just her lingerie, stockings and heels, “Your father is going to be stunned at how beautiful you are.”
“Go downstairs and surprise him, sweetie,” Charlotte added, “Caroline will sleep in my bedroom tonight. If you’re lucky, Daddy will take you to his bedroom to at least snuggle together.”
The idea of just snuggling with him like that was almost too much, and she felt a couple of tears fall down her cheeks. Her aunt and big sister immediately hugged her tightly, helping her to calm down, another kiss on each cheek, before Caroline encouraged her to head downstairs and stake her claim as well.
She wasn’t used to wearing heels so was careful when walking downstairs. Walking into the living room, her father was watching the evening news, his shirt undone, shoes now off his feet, sipping at a glass of bourbon. Everyone in the house knew that their father liked to have one drink after a long day at work. It helped him relax and unwind, working so hard for his family.
“Daddy,” she whispered.
Her father turned his head in her direction. She just about managed to smile, not knowing what to do with her arms and hands, eventually fidgeting slightly as she noticed the smile form on his face. “Hello, sweetie,” he said, “I remember something similar a few years ago.”
“Daddy…”
Watching him stand up, he walked over and stood before her, lifting her eyes towards his as one of his hands moved to stroke her cheek. Feeling his arms wrap around her, she sighed as she rested her head against his chest, his fingers stroking the skin of her back.
“You’re so beautiful, sweetie,” he said, feeling his voice rumble in his chest, “I’ll be honest and admit there was a part of me that expected this. And I’m guessing you do know about things. We’ve done our best to… I hate saying keep it hidden and a secret…”
“It’s okay, Daddy. I understand.”
“Want to sit and snuggle with Daddy for a little while?”
“Can I get a drink?”
“What would you like?”
“Something sweet and tasty. I don’t think I’d like your bourbon.”
“Alyssa likes Bailey's Irish Cream. That’s very nice over a little ice. Want to try that?”
“Okay, Daddy.”
Her father led her to the couch, making sure she was sitting down before he disappeared into the kitchen. He returned rather quickly with a glass filled with ice and what looked like a milky liquid. He was also without a shirt, Emily felt herself blush as her father was still incredibly fit, and the fact his chest had a fine coating of dark hair didn’t surprise her. Sitting down next to her, she snuggled into his side as she sipped at her drink.
“Oh, I like this, Daddy,” she said, “Just a hint of alcohol.”
Sipping at their drinks, they remained silent for a few minutes, his arm wrapped around her as she cuddled as close as possible. She cuddled with him all the time but never dressed in such a manner.
“Daddy…”
“I know, sweetie. Just like with Charlotte, I’ll need a little time to get my head around it. Caroline has warned me for around the last three months that I should expect this though.”
“I still like girls too.”
“We’ve had this discussion more than once, sweetie. As I always say, love is love, and whoever you want to love is fine with me.”
“Can I snuggle with you in bed tonight, Daddy?”
He sipped at his drink before she felt him nod. “You can snuggle, but nothing else, sweetie. I have a feeling you’re not going to be like your sister.”
“I just want cuddles, Daddy. To sleep in your arms.” She paused and sipped at her drink before she added, “Crystal might want it on her eighteenth too. She loves you so much.”
“Her father was a piece of shit. I’m glad she’s been here for the past few years, so she’s at least had a positive male role model and father figure in her life.”
Finishing their drinks, her father turned off the television, and made sure the house was locked up before he took Emily by the hand and led her towards his bedroom. Sitting her on the edge of the bed, she giggled as he tickled her when helping off her heels first, tickling her little feet before she gasped as his fingers stroked her thighs when helping roll off her stockings.
“Daddy… I’m a little excited right now…” she whispered.
“That’s okay, sweetie. I’m guessing my hands did get close to somewhere very special.”
Despite the excitement she was feeling when spooning back against her father in bed, she slept like an absolute log, waking up in the morning still in the same position gasping when she felt something hard poking her in the back. It made her giggle, knowing exactly what it was, her father’s arms wrapping her a little tighter.
“Are you okay, sweetie? Sleep alright?”
“Best night of sleep I can remember, Daddy. And, um…”
“Want me to move a little bit?”
“No. It’s just a little weird the first time.” She paused and asked, “I know it’s natural. We learn all about it in sex education, but is it because of me too?”
“Yes, sweetie. You looked so beautiful last night, but when you came downstairs last night, looking how you did, that’s when I saw you as a young woman who is coming into her own sexual being. I’m your father, and knew that you would one day start dating and having sex…”
“You’ll be my only man, Daddy,” she whispered, “When I told you about liking girls, it was because I only ever wanted you. But I know I’d prefer girls otherwise. Most boys at school now think I’m a lesbian anyway.”
Explaining the story made her father chuckle as she rolled around to meet his eyes. “Well, hopefully, they’ll just leave you alone going forward. But if you want to have fun and experiment with some pretty girls, sweetie, then that’s what you should do. Live the life you want to lead. Only live for yourself. Don’t do anything you don’t want to.”
“How long until we can…” Trailing off, she smiled when her father kissed her forehead.
“Not too long, sweetie. Caroline has helped me prepare my mind for this possibility. Your sister also reckoned that you would approach me. Though we tried to avoid you finding out, I guess it would have been difficult keeping it a secret from you for this long.”
“I’m not jealous, Daddy. I love Caroline like a mother, and I’ve never been blind to how much Charlotte loves you too.”
“I’m a very lucky man to find myself loved by so many people.”
“Daddy… About… About Mum… Christine…”
“What about her, sweetie?”
“I hate what she did to me, but the therapy you made sure I had has helped me deal with everything. I don’t know how anyone else feels, but I find that I don’t hate her anymore. It wasn’t my fault what happened. It was her and… Well, my therapist reckoned it was her insecurities. Her narcissism. Her completely selfish nature. And it was also about the failure of her marriage to you. Her flagrant infidelity. And your close relationship with your children and even her family compared to her relationships with everyone.”
Her father remained silent before he asked, “You asking anything specific here, sweetie?”
“Not at the moment… But does Grandma still have contact with her?”
“Yes. Mary couldn’t bring herself to cut off her daughter completely. Although she knows I don’t really care, she does keep me in the loop with what’s going on.”
“How is she doing, Daddy?”
Her father kissed her forehead again. “The fact it sounds like you care speaks volumes about your heart, sweetie. As for how she’s doing, Mary suggests that she’s been living with a whole lot of regret for a long time now. She left us to go be with her lover. What happened is that they ended up cheating on each other. He didn’t mind when she was cheating on me with him, but when he received the same treatment, he didn’t particularly like it. From what Mary told me, he was allowed to sleep around but expected her fidelity. More fool him.”
“God… So what’s she doing now?”
“Living alone and feeling very alone because of it. Mary will talk to her on the phone but refuses to meet with her. Caroline has completely cut her off.”
“And Jessica?”
“She’s always been kind of heart. She misses having her sister. She’s tried talking to Caroline about it. I’m not sure Caroline will ever soften her stance. I think she and Charlotte will never forgive her. Nathan and Alyssa are fairly ambivalent about your mother. As everyone gets older and the anger and pain fades, it’s possible minds might change.”
“And you, Daddy?”
“I don’t hate her. I don’t really think about her all that much anymore. I’ve moved on. To be honest, I’m not sure what I’d do if I saw her again.”
“Could you ever forgive her?”
Feeling her father hug her tight, he asked, “Could you forgive her?”
“My therapist thinks forgiving her would help me get over it completely. Mum has many of her own demons, or that’s what my therapist thinks. Christine has paid the price for everything since the night she left. And doesn’t forgiveness show that I’m the bigger person in the end, that I could forgive my own mother for how she treated me?”
“You are a wonderful human being, Emily. Don’t let anyone else ever tell you any different.” Those words made her cry, sobbing against his chest as his fingers stroked her back. “You’ve always made me so proud, sweetie. The way you’ve dealt with everything over the years. I felt such guilt that it was even worse than I thought.”
“Never your fault, Daddy. Never your fault.”
Feeling him sigh, he finally said, “We’d better get up and ready. It’s not the weekend just yet.”
“I love you, Daddy.”
Lifting her head, she smiled when he kissed her on the lips. Not a chaste kiss, not a full-on passionate make-out session, but it was more than just a daddy-daughter peck. When he leaned back, she knew her cheeks would probably be bright red. “I love you too, sweetie,” he said softly, his eyes full of the unconditional love he always had for his daughter.
The next couple of weeks passed by quickly for Emily, filled with plenty of studying, and spending whatever free time she had with friends and family. She felt even closer to Charlotte now that she was eighteen and they could freely admit their feelings for their father, while Emily couldn’t stop blushing when admitting she wanted to fool around with her big sister. Charlotte’s eyes lit up before whispering some incredibly dirty thoughts in her ear that had Emily masturbating like crazy in bed that same night.
Charlotte suggested that their father should be the first to see her completely naked for the first time though her big sister admitted that she’d love nothing more than to do very naughty things in the same bed as her little sister even if it meant not actually touching each other.
“I can remain somewhat dressed while we masturbate,” Emily suggested.
“You’d love to do that with me?” Charlotte asked softly.
“God yes.”
The first time they spent the same night in the same bed masturbating led to Emily sharing her first intimate kiss with her big sister, and it was a wonderful experience, feeling her big sister pull her in close, her tongue exploring her mouth.
Emily had the joy of being alone with her father for snuggles in bed once a week. For two other nights, there was another person. One night was with her father and Charlotte, the other night was with her father and Caroline. On both nights, she’d find herself cuddled at both sides, her father’s hands exploring her body except for her most erogenous of zones, Caroline and Charlotte both whispering incredibly imaginative scenarios into her ear about what her father could do to her when they were both ready.
And one night of the week, she would get to snuggle with Caroline. Masturbating with her aunt and mother figure was a bigger thrill than she would have imagined, and watching Caroline pleasuring herself, even though they remained clothed, was a real erotic thrill. When she was spooning back against her aunt, she had to ask, “How does it all work? Are Nathan, Alyssa and Natalie involved in all this?”
That question made Caroline chuckle. “Not particularly. I guess you need to know, and Crystal will need to be told when she’s eighteen. Okay… Your father is committed to me in a relationship, but we are not monogamous though only when it comes to sharing the love with family. Charlotte is committed to your father as much as I am, and I am also intimate with her. Your father has also enjoyed a lot of fun with Jessica and has also had fun with my mother from time to time. When he’s ready, you will become his lover, and I’m aware of how my youngest daughter feels. I know how you feel about Crystal, sweetie, and it’s absolutely okay with me and your father.”
“Thank you,” she whispered.
“When it comes to me, I’m with your father and I sometimes fool around with most of the women. That is very rare though. Most of the time, I’m only with your father and Charlotte. My sister does like to fool around with her sister, though that’s usually only with your father and sister present nowadays.”
“Charlotte?”
“She’d marry your daddy if she could. She’s in love with him. She loves me like crazy. And she’ll lick pussy whenever it’s available. Alyssia and Natalie have had a little fun with her from time to time. Nathan loves watching his twin sister and older sister fooling around. Charlotte doesn’t fool around with her brother. She’s like you. The only man in her life is her father.”
“And you won’t mind sharing?”
“I’ll be honest, Emily. I know you’ll love being with your daddy, but you prefer girls. Charlotte… She adores and loves you so much. She knows Crystal is going to be your girlfriend, but she wants to be your regular lover. As for me, I’ll always be up for a little fun if you’d like that.”
“I would. And would Daddy be involved?”
“If you want him to be, but would you like a little one-on-one fun?”
“I would,” she replied softly.
“When it comes to Nathan, Alyssa and Natalie, they’re pretty much in a committed three-way relationship. The only other woman those two allow him to fuck is Jessica. Alyssa and Natalie keep him well and truly satisfied though. I sit down with Natalie from time to time. I know they’re going to marry in the end. Alyssa will wear his ring too.”
“Are you going to marry Daddy?”
“No. I’d love to, but I can’t do that to Charlotte. I just can’t. That girl is so in love with your father, I just couldn’t exchange vows with him knowing how much that girl loves him. I know you love him just as much, sweetie. I’m not minimising your love at all. But when I watch them being intimate… I just know her heart completely belongs to him.”
It was a month after her birthday that she arrived in her father’s bedroom to find him waiting for her sitting on the edge of his bed in just his underwear. Getting up and shutting the door, he led her towards the bed, sitting himself down on the edge as he helped her take off her vest top. Feeling herself shaking slightly, her hands cupped her arse before they moved up her back towards the clasp of her bra.
“Daddy?” she asked softly but a feeling of building excitement.
“I want to see my little girl naked on my bed. And then I’m going to explore your body, sweetie.”
“Really, Daddy?” she asked, unable to mask her excitement.
She loved his chuckle as he nodded. “I’m sorry that you’ve waited so long. Just having you in bed with me was almost too much for me to handle. Part of me, that animal part, just wanted to rip off your clothes… But you’re not your sister. She loves it when Daddy absolutely nails her. I can’t do that to you, sweetie.”
“I don’t want that either, Daddy. I want to be loved, not… um…”
“Fucked?”
“Not that, Daddy. I’ve seen it in porn. It doesn’t look nice. I want soft and gentle. I know a lot of women talk about being fucked hard.”
“You can love what you love and like what you like, sweetie. If you want Daddy to be gentle, then I’ll always be gentle. The last thing I want to do is hurt you.”
Having her breasts exposed in front of her father for the first time in a long time, probably since he bathed her when she was a child, was certainly a real thrill, and when his hands moved to gently cup them, she moaned softly as it was the first time anyone else touched her breasts.
“Magnificent,” he whispered, almost in reverence, “You’re such a beautiful young woman, Emily.”
“Thank you, Daddy.”
“Can I take off your panties, sweetie?”
“Yes, Daddy. I want you to see all of me.”
“I won’t be taking off my underwear tonight. It’s about you, sweetie. Okay?”
“Daddy… I don’t know if I’d want to… I just…” She sighed. “I know Caroline and Charlotte go down on you. I just don’t know if I’d like it.”
“Then don’t do it, sweetie. Not all women like giving blowjobs. That doesn’t mean I won’t go down on you in return. You’re going to allow me to be inside your body, sweetie. Do you know how much that is going to mean to me as your father?”
“As much as it’s going to mean to me, Daddy,” she whispered.
Having her pussy exposed in front of her father did make her blush, feeling her entire body get far warmer as her panties hit the floor, she carefully stepped out of them. Her father easily picked her up in his arms, making her giggle as she knew that she was easily light enough to carry. Carefully laying her down on the bed, he joined her at her side, kissing her softly as his right hand caressed her body.
“Just relax, sweetie. I know you’re nervous…”
“But I want this so much,” she said softly.
“So do I, sweetie. I want to see you enjoy yourself but also express yourself while we make love. Tonight, I’m going to explore your body, learn all your fun zones, and then I’m going to make my little girl orgasm a few times.”
“You’ll lick my tight, little pussy, Daddy?” she asked innocently, loving how his eyes completely lit up with desire before he chuckled.
“You’ve taken notes from Charlotte.”
“I am innocent though, Daddy.”
His hand caressed her body, making her gasp as his fingers ran over her nipples, feeling they were already stiff, her pale skin and pink nipples probably no real surprise to her father. Running his hand down her body, she felt it head towards her pussy, spreading her legs wide enough for his hand before he made her whimper as he stroked her thighs instead. That still felt wonderful, her skin sensitive to his touch.
Kissing her again, his tongue slid into her mouth, keeping his kiss gentle but passionate before she felt him move up, spreading her legs a little wider so he could lie between her legs. She felt a shudder of nerves again as his mouth moved down her cheek towards her neck, lifting her enough, making her giggle as he had his usual stubble that did tickle her a little bit.
“Sensitive, Daddy,” she whispered, “But it feels so nice.”
Kissing down her body over her tummy, she spread her legs even wider as she knew her father was going to be licking her pussy very soon. Hearing him inhale her scent made her giggle. Hearing his words of love for it made her blush. He kissed down each thigh, making her giggle again, all the way down over her shin and calves to her feet, where he even kissed those, before he lifted himself up enough, so his eyes were gazing into hers.
Feeling his mouth return to her breasts was almost too much, moaning softly as his tongue ran over a sensitive nub. But when she felt his fingers ever so gently start to stroke her slit, feeling how wet she was for her father, she had to bite her bottom lip to stop the sob from escaping her. He gave her breasts plenty of attention, feeling his tongue lick and his mouth almost sucking at them, making her moan more than once, waves of pleasure flowing to her core. She’d played with her breasts when masturbating plenty of times. Having someone else do it was much preferable.
Kissing back down her body, his eyes gazed up at her as he rested his chin on her pubic bone. “Ready, sweetie?”
“Yes, Daddy,” she whispered, “I love you.”
“I love you so much, sweetie. No matter what happens, you’ll always be my little girl. Okay?”
“Okay, Daddy.”
It was too much within a minute. Not the fact he was licking her pussy. The pleasure was just too much and the orgasm that had already been bubbling up under the surface simply tore through her body. Her father realised and only relented until she’d somewhat calmed down, his tongue working her pussy expertly, figuring out how she liked to be licked so quickly, it surprised her as she had wondered how she would like her pussy licked.
“Daddy,” she whimpered, smiling when she felt his strong hand grasp one of hers, gently squeezing it as he continued to pleasure her, “Don’t stop, Daddy. I love it already.”
She lost complete track of time as her father ate her pussy. She orgasmed again and again. And when he switched his attention to her clit, it was overwhelming. Far too much for her. And when he slid one thick finger inside her, her hymen had broken long ago, it found that special spot she knew about, and she almost passed out from the pleasure.
“Oh fuck, Daddy!” she cried out. She didn’t even consider the fact that she rarely cursed in front of her father. “Oh Daddy… Don’t stop…”
He didn’t stop until she did pretty much pass out, a few moments of darkness before she opened her eyes to see her father gazing down at her lovingly, his chin glistening with her juices, and a wide smile on his face. “Enjoy that, sweetie?”
“I loved it, Daddy. Thank you so much.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie. Tired now?”
“You made me cum a lot!”
“I’m glad I did. I love going down on Charlotte, and now my little girl will enjoy it whenever she wants to. Maybe you and your sister could have a little father time together?”
“I’d love that, Daddy. I love Charlotte so much!”
Then she cried because it was all feeling so good. Rolled onto her side, she snuggled into her father’s broad chest and wasn’t surprised that she found herself drifting off. Waking the next morning to find herself spooned back against him, she giggled as usual as she couldn’t help being aroused by feeling her father’s erection pressed against her though it still felt funny. He was already awake as his arms tightened around her.
“Feeling okay this morning, sweetie?”
“I feel wonderful, Daddy. Part of me just wants to remain naked all day!”
“It’s Saturday. Want to spend the night with Daddy again?”
“Will we make love?”
“Yes, sweetie. I think it’s time, don’t you?”
Rolling over to face him, the love in his eyes was the same she always saw in them. Absolutely unconditional and all-consuming. She might have been his occasional lover from now on, but she had a feeling that the sex they would share wouldn’t change the nature of their relationship too much. Getting out of bed, her father was still wearing his underwear and he put on a t-shirt. She had to run through the house naked to her bedroom to retrieve her robe.
Caroline and Charlotte were already up, immediately hugging Emily, not asking any personal questions as Emily knew private time with her father was just that. “It was wonderful,” she did tell them.
She spent most of the day continuing to study for her final exams that were fast approaching, Crystal usually lay on her bed behind her to help while Charlotte would pop in to bring snacks and drinks and would help answer or give advice whenever she was struggling with a particular topic. Lying back on her bed with Crystal in the afternoon, gossiping about events at school, girls they were interested in…
Nathan, Alyssa and Natalie headed out for dinner together as they did nearly every Saturday night if there was no family event planned. Crystal dressed and headed off to spend the night with a couple of friends as she was aware of the night’s plans.
“We’ll remain here for support if you need it,” Charlotte told her, “Daddy will be ever so gentle and loving, but if you want us to come and cuddle afterwards.”
The four enjoyed dinner together, Emily helping her big sister prepare the meal as Caroline and her father enjoyed some private time in the living room. Charlotte had explained that she always made sure that Caroline enjoyed some time with their father alone at least a couple of nights a week. After dinner, they gathered in the living room to watch some trash television, Emily taking note that her father didn’t touch alcohol. Caroline and Charlotte enjoyed a bottle of wine together.
“Right, I need some pussy,” Charlotte exclaimed, “Coming, Caroline?”
“Are we getting the toys out afterwards?”
“If you don’t fuck me hard afterwards, I’ll be a very disappointed young woman.”
The pair laughed away as they disappeared upstairs, leaving her alone with her father. She couldn’t stop laughing as she cuddled into his side. “You’ll get used to it, sweetie,” he assured her, “Now that they can be free about how they feel, you’ll learn that your aunt and your big sister enjoy sex and won’t be ashamed about the fact they do.”
“I don’t mind, Daddy. I’m glad they’re so happy and have such a good time together.”
“Do you want to go to bed, sweetie?”
“To make love?” she whispered.
“Yes, sweetie. To make love.”
“Can you carry me, Daddy? Like your bride over the threshold.”
He got up and closed up the house, turned off all the lights, before she found herself easily lifted up into his strong arms, gazing up at him feeling a surge of love for her father as he easily carried her into the bedroom. Sitting her on the edge of the bed, she took off her t-shirt to show she’d come prepared as she hadn’t bothered with a bra, her father helping off her shorts to see she wasn’t wearing any panties.
“Not wasting time tonight, sweetie.”
“Will you lick my pussy before we make love, Daddy?”
“I usually do unless I’m told that my lover just wants me to fuck them.”
Watching her father lower his underwear, seeing his cock for the first time, he wasn’t porn star hung but it was obvious even to her inexperienced eyes that he had an above-average length and girth, or that’s what she thought. Her hand was shaking as she reached out to touch it for the first time, unable to stop giggling as it was warm, and she felt it pulsing as she wrapped her fingers around the shaft.
To her surprise, she found herself gently pushed onto her back as her father spread her legs and lowered his mouth to her pussy. She knew she already loved having her pussy eaten and couldn’t wait for the day that women would almost be lining up to taste her pussy. But her father certainly knew how to push the right buttons already, and within a couple of minutes, he had her crying out in ecstasy.
After helping her orgasm a couple of times, she moved backwards on the bed until she was comfortable as her father joined her. Running her fingers all over his arms, chest and back, she found her father hot, but had seen plenty of other men without a shirt on and she felt absolutely nothing for those others. But she needed her father. A daughter needed her daddy. She was just like her big sister. She needed him intimately.
“Daddy…” she whispered.
“It’s okay, sweetie,” he reassured her, “I’ll be gentle. I’ll always be gentle with my little girl.”
Feeling the head of his big cock against her, she took a deep breath, understanding that this was the big moment. Losing her virginity to her father. Her daddy. He kissed her softly a couple of times, whispering how much he loved his little girl. He also asked one last time if she was certain this was what she wanted. He wouldn’t be upset if she changed her mind.
“This is what I want, Daddy,” she whispered, “Make love to your little girl, Daddy.”
Feeling him slide inside her did hurt. She was a virgin. Nothing but a couple of her own fingers had ever been inside her, and she had small hands and thin fingers. She remained still as her father took it very slowly, loving and reassuring kisses as she felt inch after inch of his cock slowly slide inside her.
“Oh my god, Daddy!” she finally exclaimed.
He stopped immediately, believing he’d likely hurt her. “Are you okay?”
“I feel so full, Daddy. It does sting a little bit. I know it’ll go away. Can you just start to, you know, move a little bit?”
Feeling him pull back and slowly slide forward again, she couldn’t help the whimper that escaped her. Unsure what to do otherwise, she moved her hands to her father’s back as she felt what felt like his entire cock finally slide inside her. When he whispered that was the case, she thought she’d start crying. Instead, she felt a smile form on her face as her eyes opened to see her father gazing at her with all the love in his heart he had for his youngest daughter.
“You’re inside me, Daddy,” she said softly, “I’m no longer a virgin.”
“I won’t last long, sweetie. You feel so good.”
“That’s okay. I… Maybe I should have…”
He kissed her on the forehead. “No, sweetie. Whenever we’re intimate, I’ll pleasure my little girl before making love.”
“Are you sure?”
“We’re making love now, sweetie. We’ll always be this close from now on.”
She knew about moving her hips. She knew she could move her legs in different ways. But just feeling her father’s cock inside her was more than enough. She’d enjoyed plenty of orgasms already, but the one she felt coming on with her father’s cock inside her felt different. Like it was going to be life-changing. She couldn’t stop the giggle when her father released what could only be described as a very masculine groan. Almost a growl, meeting his eyes to see his absolute desire.
“Cum in me, Daddy,” she said, “I’m not worried about an orgasm. I want to feel my daddy cum.”
“I’m close, sweetie. So close already.”
“That’s okay. We have all night, and you’ll get hard again, won’t you?”
He stopped for a moment as he needed to chuckle. “Sweetie, despite the fact I’m in my forties, there’s a good chance I’ll barely go soft being inside your tight little pussy.”
“Daddy’s tight little pussy.”
He growled again, Emily feeling a wave of desire flow through her body. Her father barely lasted another couple of minutes before she felt his cock pulsing and she knew he was having an orgasm. It was a strange feeling when his cock filled her pussy with cum. A momentary thought of being knocked up the very first time making love with her father made her smile.
Feeling him stop moving after his cock stopped throbbing, she wrapped her arms and legs around him, moaning softly as the angle of his cock changed inside her. “Daddy,” she moaned into his ear.
The rest of the night was spent fooling around. She absolutely loved riding him, slowly figuring out how to bounce up and down on his cock to ensure her clit was manipulated and his cock was touching all the right places inside her. Enjoying an orgasm for the first time with his cock inside her was an emotional moment, unable to stop the tears as her father sat himself up and cuddled her to his chest. The night ended with her spooned against him, her father gently making love to her, feeling so loved in that moment, and when he came inside her again, she sighed with contentment.
“I love you, sweetie,” he whispered into her ear.
Waking in the morning, she wanted to ride him again, making him laugh as she eagerly straddled his lap before carefully lowering herself down. And that’s how Caroline and Charlotte found her, Emily not embarrassed to be found enjoying her father. Her aunt and big sister lay to either side of her father, Emily resting her hands on his chest, as she rode him a little faster.
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
“You were gentle, Daddy?” Charlotte asked, “You treated my little sister properly?”
“He’ll never fuck her hard,” Caroline added, “And Emily will never have another man. She’ll be with my daughter in the end. And I couldn’t be happier that my daughter and niece are in love.”
“Charlotte… I can’t… You know… Do certain things… I don’t like the idea…”
Charlotte sat up and eventually positioned herself before Emily, wrapping her arms around her little sister. “That’s why I’ll always be available to suck Daddy’s big cock,” she said softly, “Never do anything you don’t feel comfortable doing.”
“I’d rather eat pussy,” Emily giggled, before moaning as her father’s cock felt wonderful, “But Daddy feels wonderful inside me.”
“Best thing ever,” Charlotte whispered, kissing her sister on the cheek, “Now what you need to do is cum lots for Daddy as he loves watching his daughters’ orgasm.”
“Few things more beautiful in the world,” her father stated.
The four of them moved out to the kitchen after her father filled her pussy again, laughing to herself when she eventually felt his cum start to dribble out of her. She did feel a little tender even though her father had been gentle with her the entire time. She spent the day relaxing around the house, chatting with Caroline and Charlotte from time to time, and her father was always available for cuddles. They didn’t discuss what happened because she didn’t need to. She was comfortable and happy with what happened. She loved her father, loved the fact they were now intimate, and that was what mattered.
Despite the intimacy with her father, Emily knew that one wonderful night wasn’t going to change her feelings otherwise. Sitting with her big sister later that night, she asked a favour. “Can you teach me how to eat pussy, Charlotte?”
Charlotte smiled at her. “Ah, I’m guessing you want to be ready for Crystal.”
“I think she’d rather lose her virginity with me than my father.”
“You really love each other, don’t you?”
“We do. The thing is, we’re still young and talked about having lots of fun with our friends particularly when we get to university. Just find lots of cute girls to have fun with.”
Charlotte laughed out loud. “Sounds like some lesbian orgies are going to be happening.”
“Would Daddy mind?”
“Of course not. None of us would mind if you had your fun, Emily. Daddy always said he wouldn’t mind if I had a lot of fun with my friends. He’d just never do anything with them himself. He promised Caroline that he’d only ever make love to women in the family. I knew a couple of my friends really had the hots for Daddy, but I told them it simply wasn’t going to happen.”
Emily chuckled. “Well, my friends love my father but are not interested in him that way. I think they’d love to have fun with you though.”
“They would?”
“Most of my friends think you’re hot, Charlotte.”
Charlotte pulled her a little closer. “So you want to learn how to eat pussy, sweetie?” she asked softly.
“Yes… Crystal didn’t get to be with me for her first time. I love that it was with Daddy. But I’d love to know what I’m doing for my first time with her.”
“We’ve got about six weeks to prepare. Want Caroline to know?”
“Of course. She’d love to know that I care about her daughter so much.”
For the next six weeks, Emily had a crash course in eating pussy thanks to her sister. Caroline would sit in from time to time. Emly never went down on Caroline, not wanting to do that until she’d been with Crystal a few times. But when she watched Caroline go down on Charlotte, and then Charlotte returned the favour, Emily couldn’t help masturbating every single time as it was beautiful, erotic and endlessly arousing.
She also sat in and watched her father make love with Caroline. It was the first time that she knew the pair were totally in love with each other and should definitely be married to one another. The way Caroline gazed at her father told Emily everything she needed to know. Caroline had been in love with her father for far longer than they’d been together. It actually made Emily feel a little sad that they hadn’t gotten together earlier, but at least they had each other now.
As for Charlotte, Emily was left thinking her big sister was showing off a little bit as her father absolutely nailed her one night, and watching her father slide his big cock into Charlotte’s arse took her breath away. Hearing Charlotte whimper and then begging her father to fuck her arse turned Emily on far more than she would have imagined. Leaning back against Caroline, her arms around her, Caroline assured Emily that Charlotte loved everything that she did with her father and that she had a submissive streak that needed satisfying.
On the morning of Crystal’s eighteenth birthday, Emily slid into the bed of her girlfriend, Crystal opening her eyes and smiling to see Emily with her.
“I love you so much,” Emily whispered.
“I love you too,” Crystal replied, the pair sharing a soft but increasingly passionate kiss. They were still making out when Caroline knocked on the door, finding her daughter and niece in a passionate embrace.
“You two are just far too cute together,” Caroline stated. Like Emily’s birthday, the entire family came to wish Crystal a happy birthday, Emily received smiles as Crystal snuggled against her once everyone had hugged and kissed her.
After a day of studying, Emily returned home with Crystal to find an empty house. Everyone else was now working so they wouldn’t be home until later. With the house to themselves, Emily led Crystal to the bedroom of her girlfriend, the pair not delaying in finally getting naked together. Crystal had a fantastic body, at least in the eyes of her cousin, a pair of lovely perky C-cup breasts, a tight, toned little body, and a small patch of fur above her pussy.
“Tonight,” Crystal whispered, “I’ve always wanted you as my first, Emily. I’d love to have fun with Dad from time to time, but I’ve always preferred girls. I’m pretty much a lesbian with a slight interest in only one man.”
“Me too… But I just had to have Daddy…”
Crystal smiled at her. “I really don’t mind, Emily. I just knew what I wanted when I turned eighteen. The woman I love as my first lover. And now that I’m eighteen, we can finally start having fun with our friends.”
“Can you handle doing that even though we want to be together?”
“Yes, because our relationship is going to be like that from the start. Only when we’re married…”
“I want to marry you too,” Emily whispered, “We’ll be monogamous then?”
“Until then, we’re young, beautiful, and have so many beautiful friends who want to have fun with us in return. I want to experience so many different things with a lot of sexy girls, as long as we’re doing it together.”
“No men?”
“Only your father, and even then… Part of me wants to, but part of me doesn’t care if I’m never with a man.”
“Daddy won’t mind if you don’t, Crystal. I loved Daddy, but he knows you’re my girlfriend, and my relationship with you is the most important to me.”
After dinner out with the family that evening, Crystal preferred something Asian-inspired with a hint of spice, they visited a different bar to enjoy a little music and a couple of drinks before Crystal was ready to go home. Everyone knew why. The fact Crystal and Emily were in love wasn’t a secret to anyone.
As soon as they were in the door at home, Crystal hugged everyone else, including a long hug with her mother. Emily didn’t hear what Caroline whispered into her ear, but the gaze in the eyes and the way Caroline caressed the cheek of her daughter, Emily was left wondering if Crystal’s mother was interested in being intimate with her daughter. Emily found herself smiling at the thought. Caroline had watched Emily being intimate with her father. Emily knew she’d love watching her girlfriend be intimate with her mother.
Crystal wanted to make love on her bed, the two young women slowly taking each other’s clothing off as they kissed and caressed each bit of skin that was exposed before they were both naked on the bed.
“Let me look after you,” Emily whispered, “I’ve dreamed about licking your sweet little pussy for so long.”
“I love you so much, Emily,” Crystal whispered, “I want to be your wife in the future. A big lesbian wedding and then we’ll spend our life together.”
“You don’t really want to be with Daddy, do you?”
“No… I want to be with Mum…”
“And she offered, didn’t she?”
“Mum would love to lick my pussy too,” Crystal whispered, Emily giggling at how she blushed brightly, “And she said it would be even better if you were there with us, Emily. And then after that, maybe Charlotte could join us.”
“And who would Daddy be with?”
“Aunt Jessica or Grandma. I’ve never been blind to how things work here.”
Emily laughed out loud. The rest of the family tried so hard to keep everything a secret, but even young people can read body language and understand relationships. Kissing down the body of her cousin, Emily knew her girlfriend was probably going to enjoy an orgasm rather quickly. All the teaching came to fruition as she had Crystal moaning constantly as she savoured each kiss of her soft skin, giving her beautiful breasts plenty of attention, before she moved down to her pussy. Emily inhaled her scent and groaned, Crystal giggling again as they gazed into each other’s eyes.
“I want you to cum so hard,” Emily murmured, “And I’m going to just lick you all night, Crystal.”
“I want to return the favour though. I have to pleasure my girlfriend in return.”
It was a wonderful night of lovemaking. She devoured her cousin’s pussy, and when the first orgasm tore through Crystal’s body, Emily had to move up and cuddle her cousin as the young woman sobbed before she begged Emily to make her cum again. Emily only stopped pleasuring her cousin when her jaw simply ached too much, Crystal enjoying so many climaxes, her cousin was left exhausted enough that she suggested Emily just straddle her face so she could eat her pussy.
Crystal might not have had any experience, but with some instruction from Emily, she was soon pleasuring her better than could be expected for a first time, and Emily savoured that first orgasm shared with Crystal. The pair then agreed that they just had to pleasure each other at the same time, Emily’s jaw still a little sore but the sixty-nine they enjoyed left both of them satisfied and rather tired afterwards.
Walking out to the kitchen the next morning, holding hands tightly, everyone else was already up and they were greeted by smiles before Caroline and Charlotte hugged them.
“Dad… I know you might have been told… But I’m a lesbian, Mum. I only want to sleep with girls,” Crystal confessed.
Caroline hugged her daughter, Crystal needing a little cry, before she walked across the kitchen and hugged her surrogate father ever so tightly. Emily smiled as her father kissed the top of Crystal’s head, his eyes glistening as she assured Crystal that he loved her like a daughter and that he expected nothing from her except hope that she loved him just the same.
“I love you so much… Daddy…” Crystal whispered.
That made her father release a couple of tears. Caroline joined the hug, kissing her daughter before leaning up to kiss her father. Natalie got up and walked over to hug her father. “I love you too, Daddy,” Natalie whispered.
It was too much for her father, hugging both girls tightly, Emily cuddling against her big sister as everyone watched the family truly come together. Sharing a glance with Charlotte, the four children of Mark then descended upon Caroline, who was caught by surprise before Charlotte said, “We love you so much, Mum.”
It was an emotional breakfast, Caroline unable to stop sobbing as she told the four of them that she loved them as any mother would. Returning to the table, the children all watched as Mark and Caroline hugged each other tightly.
“Daddy,” Charlotte stated, “You should marry Mum.”
“Yeah, I think we’d all love that, Dad,” Nathan added, “What do you think, Tali?”
“I’d love to see our parents get married,” Natalie replied.
“Probably the first of a few weddings if things work out,” Alyssa suggested, glancing at her brother and then at her little sister. Emily felt herself blushing though immediately held hands with Crystal.
“Well, it’s been emotional but I’m starving. I think it’s time to eat,” Charlotte stated.
Everyone gathered around the table as a family. Emily couldn’t stop herself smiling the entire time as she looked around to see the love clearly on display between everyone. Her father, Caroline and Charlotte. Nathan, Alyssa and Natalie. And now she and Crystal.
She could only wonder what the future would bring.
Epilogue (Mark)
Whenever I find myself sitting back in silence for a few minutes, which doesn’t happen all that often if I’m honest, I can’t help but wonder how my life would have turned out had Caroline not told me everything that my ex-wife had been up to. I’d lived in the darkness for so long, unaware of the truth, but once Caroline told me what was going on, I knew the most important thing was keeping the family together. Caroline was my rock during that time. I’ve never felt any guilt about the fact our relationship started before my divorce was confirmed. Having to wait at least a year to move on with your life is, quite frankly, ridiculous.
Three months after that morning when I knew my little girl and my youngest niece had confirmed their love by being intimate, I proposed to Caroline. Though she expected it, she still burst into tears and could barely say ‘Yes’ before I slid the ring onto her finger. The family was delighted, but what made it extra special was when I proposed to Charlotte in front of everyone once Caroline and I had made it home.
We married three months later. Friends and family were aware of my relationship with Caroline and pretty much everyone approved, aware of the support Caroline had offered during the breakdown of my marriage and were not surprised that we’d fallen in love. I did worry about Charlotte and how she would react to me marrying Caroline. Charlotte assured me more than once that as long as she had a ring on a finger as a sign of her father’s love, and my commitment to always love her, then she would happily see me married to one of her favourite people.
The night Caroline and I consummated our marriage involved Charlotte. I was inside my daughter making love when I slid a second ring on her finger. Her bottom lip trembled as Caroline whispered into her ear that she was now my wife as well as my daughter and that Caroline would always love her just as much as her father. It was another emotional evening, Charlotte begging me to fill her all the time, admitting her only other dream was to have children with her father.
Caroline approved of the idea and suggested we discuss the idea seriously after we’d been away for our honeymoon.
Charlotte was invited to join us for that, and I would never tire of watching my two wives being intimate. Though they loved each other and loved pleasuring each other, it always ended with me being invited to make love to both of them before we’d cuddle up and go to sleep.
Two years after I married Caroline, Nathan and Natalie married. Marriage between cousins is legal where we live, and Nathan had proposed to Natalie a year earlier. In front of the family, he then proposed to Alyssa, heartbroken that he could never publicly reveal his undying love for his twin sister, but he knew how lucky he was to have two women who were as devoted to him as he was to them.
Only a couple of people didn’t approve of the relationship and subsequent marriage between Nathan and Natalie. Those people were simply not invited to the wedding and were cut out of their lives. It was a beautiful ceremony. My son was ever so handsome in his suit, and Natalie was stunning in her white dress. It was a fantastic night though I didn’t miss the fact Nathan disappeared for an hour with both his wife and twin sister, the three returning with large smiles, Charlotte eventually walking over and giggling, stating she’d been told by Alyssa that her brother’s cum was leaking out of her as her panties had been torn off her body.
The private ceremony occurred the next weekend, where I was in the role of celebrant as I ‘married’ my son and daughter before my son then ‘married’ his sister and cousin together, confirming they were a lifelong throuple.
Taking a deep breath, I stood before the door, knowing what lay on the other side of the door. “You can come in,” a voice called.
Opening the door, Emily had her back to me as she stood in her white dress. A couple of her best friends and former lovers were putting the finishing touches to her dress before they stepped back. Emily turned around and I couldn’t stop the sob that escaped me, her two friends immediately walked over to cuddle me.
“You’re so beautiful,” I finally managed to say, putting one foot in front of the other before I held my daughter in my arms, “I thought I told you long ago that you were to stop getting older.”
Emily giggled. She’d never lost that little giggle even though she was now in her mid-twenties. “I’ll always be your little girl, Daddy,” she whispered, “How’s Caroline dealing with Crystal?”
“Fairly sure she’s had to redo her make-up more than once.”
“I’m marrying my best friend and the woman I love, Daddy.”
Though I’d been her first lover, and taken her virginity, the sexual relationship with Emily had barely lasted six months. I had loved the time we shared together but I knew her heart belonged to Crystal, and I also knew her preference was for women. Once she was at university to study, the world was her oyster, and for three years, she and Crystal had the time of their lives. The house was sometimes full of gorgeous young women, certainly going against the stereotype I had of what lesbians were apparently like in reality.
I knew Caroline would be walking Crystal to the end of the aisle first, hearing the music start outside. As they had the same friend group, Crystal would have three bridesmaids, and Emily would have three bridesmaids. To my amusement, I knew the six bridesmaids had all been intimate with my daughter and niece, and I’d seen both pictures and videos of their joint bachelorette party. I joked they could have sold the videos online and made millions. It was probably one of the most erotic things I’d ever seen. Charlotte had kept copies and admitted to masturbating constantly while watching her little sister having the time of her life.
Friends and family had gathered once again, seeing the sea of smiling faces as I walked my little girl down the aisle towards the woman she’d always been destined to marry. It was a beautiful and simple ceremony, the pair exchanging vows and rings before they shared a passionate first kiss as… I guess wife and wife.
Our lives settled down after they were married and moved into their own place. Nathan, Natalie and Alyssa moved out within weeks of their marriage and now owned their own home only a couple of suburbs away. Natalie was pregnant with their first child, and the three of them were excited to start their family. I knew Alyssa wanted to carry a child and that they would likely start trying a year or so after Natalie gave birth.
Emily and Crystal moved into an apartment not too far away. They had no desire to have children and apartment living limited the idea of having pets. They have a cat which they treat like their only child. Though they have no desire to have children, they’ve offered to always be available to babysit their nieces and nephews.
Charlotte is currently five months pregnant with our first child together. She’s naturally worried, it being her first child and also the fact it’s with her father. Caroline is a wonderful avenue of support, and whenever Charlotte is having a difficult day, Caroline always has words of wisdom to offer that help my oldest daughter feel better about things.
So many kids moving out of the house left space and that meant Jessica and Mary decided to sell up and move in with us. No, that didn’t mean the pair immediately joined us in bed. Mary was now well into her sixties by this stage and her interest in sex had plummeted after menopause hit her big time. Caroline knew her sister needed an outlet and Charlotte was not jealous of Jessica at all. I didn’t take advantage of the situation, but there was soon a rotation of three women sharing my bed, and Caroline was never going to complain when it came to having fun with Charlotte. As for Mary, she was content to simply snuggle up with her son-in-law on the couch for an evening, hoping to live at least for a couple more decades to enjoy time with her children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren.
And finally… I guess Christine needs to be mentioned. After all the bitterness and hatred, it’s now been well over a decade since shit hit the fan. Mary had been in contact with her, and after a few years, decided she needed to see her daughter. Jessica was the next to meet up with her, returning to suggest that her sister had changed considerably.
Nathan and Alyssa were the next to break ranks, agreeing to meet their mother for lunch one day though only with their grandmother and Jessica as support. When they returned in the late afternoon, the fact Alyssa was upset had me thinking it had gone badly.
“She’s so sad and apologetic, Dad,” Alyssa stated as we shared coffee at the dinner table, “And she’s so alone in the world. We didn’t know the whole story of everything going on. She’s been completely honest about everything. Mary warned her that if she lied to us, she’d cut her off forever.”
“Honest about what?” I had to ask.
“She wants to meet up with you, Dad,” Nathan replied, “Even if it’s only once, it’s been over ten years. She’s hoping the hatred…”
“I don’t hate her any longer, son. I don’t really have any feelings about her. Emily has forgiven her in her heart. Charlotte just doesn’t think about her. And Caroline… I think even she’s missing her sister nowadays. We’re getting older, and when we reminisce about things, there is something in her voice about the fact she hasn’t had a second sister for a long time now.”
Talking with Caroline and Charlotte about it a couple of days later, Caroline surprised me by crying, admitting she wanted to meet up with her sister and finally just clear the air. Charlotte kept her face blank, left wondering what she thought. Only in bed that night with both of them did she tearfully admit that the hate she’d carried for so long had ended up hurting herself more than anyone.
“You should speak to her,” Caroline suggested, “As your son said, even if it’s only one time, maybe it’ll just clear the air after all this time”
And that’s how I found myself sitting at a nearby pub on a Saturday afternoon, nursing a schooner of beer, a glass of Christine’s favourite wine waiting on the table for her to arrive. She appeared right on time, rising to my feet as she looked ever so nervous when walking towards me. Her red hair had faded and there were whispers of grey. Her green eyes were still expressive. She’d aged gracefully though it seemed she did carry a little more weight.
“Thanks for agreeing to meet me, Mark.”
“It’s been a long time. Take a seat.” After doing just that, I had to ask, “How have you been?”
I didn’t expect the bitter laugh. “I’ll put it bluntly. I well and truly fucked my life up.”
“I guess I can’t really disagree with that considering what I’ve heard. The only question I really have after all this time is why you did everything you did. I thought I was a good husband. A good father…”
“The best,” she whispered, unable to meet my eyes as her hands fidgeted. Something she’d never done before. “I had the best husband. Wonderful sisters. A mother who adored me. Kids I should have never abandoned. But I was a selfish, narcissistic, self-centred bitch who thought I was owed… I don’t know what I was owed. I just thought after having kids and raising a family, I deserved far more than what I had.”
“All those guys, Chris…”
“Were a means to an end, Mark. I’m going to say ‘It was just sex’ and you know that’s bullshit. I knew it was bullshit, but considering I was cheating, I needed to justify it to myself. I’ll admit, I loved the sex. Really loved the sex. Most of them were not any better than you. Didn’t have a bigger cock or anything. It was just different. A physical act. Some figured out how to push my buttons. Others just treated me like a cum dump. A large part of me did like that.”
“Really?”
She sipped at her wine before nodding. “I’ve spent years in therapy unpacking how I fucked up my life, Mark. The most important thing I learned is that I have a dark, jealous streak inside me. And most of it stemmed from the fact I gave birth to our children, yet I was always left thinking they loved you far more. I hated it. Particularly when it came to…” That’s when I noticed a couple of tears run down her cheeks. “Could she ever forgive me, Mark? Could our little girl ever forgive me for being such a horrible mother? But I just couldn’t handle it. With everything else I was doing, seeing the little girl I’d carried for nine months, and then doted on until I returned to work, her entire world just seemed to be you. And I hated it. Hated it so much. And I hated you because of it.”
I had to lean back and stare at her before I whispered, “Wow.”
“I told you I was fucked up, Mark. Totally fucked up. All the sex I had was a means to an end regarding my job. I fucked anyone that could help me progress. The guy I ended up living with? We cheated on each other almost from the moment I moved in with him. He knew what I was like yet thought I’d change for him. Thing is, Mark, I still loved you even then. I never loved him.”
“And now?”
“No, Mark. Those feelings have died over the years. And I know you’re married to Caroline now.”
“How does that make you feel?”
“Regretful that I ruined my marriage with you, my relationship with my sister… And that ruined my relationship with my children. Hell, it’s only thanks to Mum that I’m here today. I know she’s spoken on my behalf a few times.”
“What are you doing now?”
“I quit that job years ago because of how it ruined my life. I now make a simple living working at a non-profit. Look after all their legal matters. I live in a small apartment. I have a cat.” I couldn’t help but chuckle at her tone. She did sound happy enough. “Mark… Would our children… Would they ever want to meet me again?”
“It’s been a long time, Chris. Maybe I could talk to them.”
“I know I don’t deserve it after everything, but I’d love to see them all again.”
“Including Emily?”
“I have so much to say to her. I have to apologise for everything. My heart hurts for what I did to our little girl, Mark. I’ve been to a dark place more than once because of everything.”
For the next few weeks, I kept in touch with Christine. So did Mary and Jessica. I mentioned Christine to Caroline and the kids, gauging their interest. Caroline eventually figured it out and suggested we host a barbecue and see what happened. I had to ask if she was sure, as the last words that I knew they’d exchanged had been hateful.
“It’s time,” she said, cuddling into my chest as we laid back in bed without Charlotte. She was busy having fun with Jessica. “I never truly hated my sister, I just hated what she was doing. But you’re right in that we’re all getting older, and although none of us are religious, I still believe that forgiveness is a noble thing.”
“I’ll send Christine a message and see if she’s available next month.”
Caroline was silent before whispering, “Is she okay, Mark?”
“She’s full of regret and sorrow, and she’s living a very lonely life. I think she’s doing that as penance for what she’s done.”
The morning of the barbecue, I made sure the entire family was there first. I was at the grill out in the backyard, all the children were lazing by the pool. Mary was lazing on a lounge chair under a large umbrella. Caroline and Jessica were in the kitchen preparing salads and other foods to accompany the meat.
Hearing the doorbell ring, I called out that I’d get it. Opening the front door, a very nervous-looking Christine Walsh, as she’d reverted to her maiden name upon our divorce, was already fidgeting when she removed her sunglasses, and she was already crying. What caught her by complete surprise was when I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around her. Then she just cried even more.
“I should go,” she sobbed into my chest, “I don’t deserve any of this. You should all hate me forever.”
“I never hated you,” I heard Caroline state, letting go of Christine as two incredibly tearful sisters embraced each other for the first time in over a decade, “I never hated you, Christy. You’re my sister, and I love you.”
Christine fell apart completely hearing that Caroline, her little sister, still loved her. We needed to help carry her inside so she could sit on the couch, almost wailing as Caroline held her tightly, lightly stroking her back, Christine just murmuring ‘Sorry’ again and again. Jessica appeared in the doorway, hearing everything, and she was crying as much as her two sisters, walking over and sitting on her knees in front of the couch to join the group hug with her sisters.
“You’re home again, Christy,” Jessica assured her, “Give it time, but you’re home again.”
Once Christine was all cried out, I helped her to her feet and she almost blushed when I held her hand. Caroline and Jessica walked out before me, stopping at the threshold as I felt her squeeze my hand. “Ready?” I asked softly.
She took a deep breath and nodded, stepping out into the backyard, the conversation halting immediately as all eyes fell on Christine. Mary rose to her feet within seconds and walked over to hug her daughter.
“Thank you for coming, sweetpea,” Mary stated softly, “I know this is difficult for you.”
“I had to do it, Mum,” Christine replied.
To my immense pride, Emily was the first to walk towards Christine. I heard her gasp as Christine noticed the beautiful young woman our daughter was. What made me smile even more was that Christine was holding her hands. They stood apart by only a foot or so and gazed at each other in silence for a few seconds.
“I’m sorry, baby,” Christine whispered, “I’m so sorry. I was an awful, horrible… I can’t say mother. I was barely that at times. I…”
She didn’t get anything else out before Emily stepped forward and hugged her. “I forgive you, Mum,” she said softly, “I’ve forgiven you in my heart for a long time now.”
I think this was almost going to be too much for Christine as hearing our little girl had forgiven her caused her to fall apart yet again, nearly sagging onto the ground as I had to help keep her up.
Nathan and Alyssa were the next to approach, my son hugging his mother without a word, seeing the delight on her face as our son was a handsome young man, before Alyssa took a moment to simply look at her mother before hugging her too.
Last to approach was Charlotte, her face a mixture of emotions. Christine had probably been aware of how devoted our first-born daughter was to her father. She’d admitted to an ugly jealousy of both daughters, of how devoted they did appear to me. I could have used a million and one excuses as to why that may have been the case, but Christine had held her hands up and said the jealousy was on her alone. Being jealous of her own children wasn’t right at all.
“You hurt Daddy,” Charlotte whispered.
“I know I did, sweetheart. I’ll regret that and so many other things for the rest of my life.” Then she noticed the bump on her belly and Christine glanced at me and smiled before looking back at our daughter. “Sweetheart, are you pregnant?”
“Yes, Mum…”
Hearing Charlotte call her that title was too much, mother and daughter both sobbing as they hugged each other for the first time in years. Charlotte glanced at me, and I could only nod my approval, Charlotte closing her eyes and savouring the moment. I was impressed by all my children. This could have been a day of hate-filled accusations and recriminations. While that might come later, the fact the four could find it in themselves to forgive her, and then hug her, spoke volumes about the children I’d raised.
Sitting down to eat was a little awkward, conversation stilted as no-one was sure how to broach particular topics. She was aware that I’d married Caroline, my wedding ring on display during our first meeting, and I’d confirmed the marriage during our third conversation.
“Mum…” Nathan finally stated after clearing his throat, “Mum, I married Natalie.”
“Oh… All that matters is that my son and niece are happy together,” Christine said with a smile.
“I’m a lesbian,” Emily blurted out.
“And we’re married too,” Crystal added happily.
Christine was up and walking around the table to hug our daughter again. “As long as you’re happy, baby… You have a beautiful wedding?”
“We recorded it if you want to watch it.”
“Nothing would make me happier, baby.”
Heading inside once it was dark, Christine then unloaded everything she needed to say, pulling no punches when it came to admitting everything she’d done. She also admitted to having undergone extensive therapy in recent years to figure out just why and how badly she’d messed up her life. She knew that true forgiveness and being accepted back into our lives wouldn’t be easy, but she was willing to do anything to be in all our lives once again.
When she was ready to leave that night, Christine spent half the time crying again, and I was a little worried about her mental state. I eventually offered to drive her back to her apartment, Caroline following in her car so she could drive me home. Caroline hugged her sister first before Christine wanted a hug with me, almost blushing before she ended up snuggled against my chest.
"I was an awful wife for so long, Mark. Hand on heart, I’m glad you found love with my little sister. To be honest, you’re just perfect together.”
“I guess part of me could be thankful…”
“Can we do this again? Get together one day and just spend time together as a family? I haven’t been able to talk about family for far too long.”
“I’m sure the kids would love to have their mother in their lives once again. You’re clearly not the woman they remember.”
“I’m not. I’m glad I’m not.”
“You’re not dating?”
She shook her head. “I’m avoiding relationships. My focus is on the kids and my family. Anything else is secondary. I want to spend time with my oldest daughter, doing things that mothers and daughters should be doing together. I want to spend time with our twins, enjoying just being in their presence. And Emily… I’ll never deserve her forgiveness, Mark, but I’ll do my best to make sure our relationship is wonderful going forward.”
“That’s all she’ll want in return, Chris.”
Returning home, Jessica and Mary were asleep in bed, leaving me with Caroline and Charlotte to snuggle into me. We didn’t make love as none of us really felt in the mood after what had been one hell of an emotional rollercoaster of a day. Caroline was smiling while Charlotte looked content.
I had no real idea what the future was going to bring, but I could only hope that the entire family would come together and live happy lives forever going forward.
Chapter 77: Driving Wheels, Ch. 01 [Romance]
Chapter Text
“Here’s the paperwork, Mark. Remember, south-west of Melbourne.”
“I know, boss. Straight down the Hume as always. Been doing this long enough now.”
Wayne chuckled as always. “Just reminding you in case you get any funny ideas, or you get a case of amnesia along the way. Never know, could find yourself lost in those back streets, arriving at the depot with a half-empty trailer…”
“The hell am I going to do with half a trailer of this shit?”
“You’d be surprised what can go missing on a run, Mark.”
“Yeah, yeah. Like I’m going to bother with that.”
He told me to piss off as usual, good naturedly with both of us chuckling, as I’d been working with him for over a decade now. Walking to my big rig, I gazed over it and sighed with delight. I’d spent years ferrying goods between Sydney and Melbourne, and various other provincial towns and cities around the eastern states, along roads such as the Hume Highway, the early years before they’d turned it into a proper dual carriageway. Eight hundred kilometres without barely having to touch the brakes, driving along the motorways of Sydney from where I would collect my trailer, before joining the Hume, non-stop all the way until the New South Wales / Victorian border, and continuing to the outskirts of Melbourne.
In the past few years, though, I’d been taking on journeys going further afield. Sometimes after arriving in Melbourne, I’d drive across to Adelaide. More than once, I’d done Adelaide then all the over to Perth, even from there up to the likes of Broome. Hell of a journey. From Perth, it was usually back to Adelaide, sometimes up north towards Alice Springs. I hadn’t gone as far north as Darwin just yet, but if they offered it to me, I’d go. Not like I’ve got anyone waiting at home for me.
Owning my own truck gave me some freedom, at least. I was employed by one organisation with the freedom to take other work on an ad-hoc basis. Owned my own house in Goulburn, but I rented that out most of the time. I was technically a ‘live-in’ landlord, but I rarely showed my face there unless I wanted to take a break from driving. But although there were now all sorts of rules and regulations around driving, mostly in regard to how many hours I could operate, I still drove most days of the week. Nothing better than me, my truck, the open road, endless blue sky, the radio playing rock tunes, the roar of the engine…
Approaching forty years old and having driven the highways of Australia for nearly twenty of them, I was now a known face in certain places, particularly the truck stops that are dotted along the main highways linking each capital city. I didn’t always travel alone. For the first ten years, I had a faithful dog, Bluey, that kept me company until he got sick and I had to put him down. That broke my heart and I didn’t want to find another one four-legged companion. I started to pick up the occasional hitchhiker or backpacker. At least it meant I could talk to people, as although I had the trusty CB radio, truck driving can be a rather isolating and lonely experience. Never carried anyone for longer than one trip, usually wanting to get from the truck stop to the next largest town.
I was also married for the first decade or so of my career, but the lengthy absences put a strain on the relationship, despite the fact we talked every morning and night. I never stumbled in on her with another man, but I eventually received word from neighbours that she was entertaining more than one male guest during my absences. On the next time I was home, I confronted her about it. She cried, stating she was lonely, that I was never there. She was right. It didn’t make her cheating correct, but I could almost understand, as I was away from home more often than not. It would put the strain on any marriage.
The divorce was inevitable. I kept the house as it belonged to my parents and me. She moved out and lived with a girlfriend. We didn’t keep in touch afterwards. We didn’t have kids, and despite the amicable divorce, she’d still done the dirty on me. Apart from the occasional conversation, she’d never told me how she was really feeling. I wouldn’t have chosen the job over my wife had she talked to me about it, though I wasn’t sure what I’d do if I gave it up.
Goulburn was home to the New South Wales Police Force training centre. Maybe I could have done that?
Nah, could never be a copper. Most Australians get their backs up against any sort of authority. Guess it comes from our convict past. And to truck drivers, coppers are our worst enemy, in addition to inspection stations, and dickheads behind the wheel who can’t drive their fucking car.
The Hume Highway now passed by so many towns I’d used to drive through, the sort that used to live and thrive on the traffic that once passed through. My hometown of Goulburn was one such town, where the old dual carriageway used to end before they extended it, and it used to be nearly all single carriageway to the border. Traffic could sometimes back up for kilometre after kilometre during the busy periods. Then there were towns like Yass, Gundagai, Tarcutta, Holbrook, and many others that the Hume now bypasses. The towns still survive, but many people driving Sydney to Melbourne would rather stop at the rest areas along the highway rather than peel off the highway and take in a provincial country town for an hour or so.
The dual carriageway continues through the joint city of Albury-Wodonga, Albury on the New South Wales side of the Murray River, Wodonga on the Victorian side. It was also the first time I’d see traffic lights for nearly five hundred kilometres. There were a couple of truck stops I would usually take a rest before finishing the journey onto Melbourne or wherever I’d be stopping.
It had been a long journey having left Sydney early morning. Thankfully, it was summer, so by the time I pulled up to one of my regular places south of Wodonga, the sun was still shining but I’d be parking up for the evening, completing the journey the next day. I’d put in enough hours, the days of doing twelve, fourteen or sixteen hour runs not behind me, but with everything monitored nowadays, it was better safe than sorry. Last thing I wanted to do was fall asleep behind the wheel and kill a family.
Heading into the restaurant, I was immediately recognised by a couple of girls behind the counter. They saw me at least a couple of times a week if I was running back and forth along the Hume. First thing I needed was a large coffee before even thinking about eating. Didn’t recognise any other regular drivers hanging about, though they could still arrive. Many were like me, operating their own vehicles and working for any organisation offering consistent work.
After ordering and eating a slap-up meal, I wandered back to my truck and grabbed my work-out gear. I’d start out with a run before there was some callisthenics, then I’d do some weights. Being the age I was, I wanted to keep myself at least moderately fit and healthy. Being sat on my arse all day behind the wheel was one way to turning into a fat slob. Unlike many of my contemporaries, I avoided fast food and tried to eat as healthy as I could. Not always easy but I did my best.
One thing I did enjoy was a beer but, driving the next day, I didn’t even allow myself one. Last thing any trucker wants is to lose his licence due to drink driving. I returned to the restaurant and ordered another coffee, sipping at it while staring out the window, or playing with my smartphone, swapping messages with other truckers around the state or the country.
My truck came with a sleeping compartment, but I didn’t always use it when on the road. I loved a comfortable bed as much as the next man. The rest stop I was at had no such motel around, and I wasn’t going to drive back to Albury-Wodonga to find one. It was night by the time I climbed back into my cab. I kept the place as spotless as I could, and I kept the small compartment neat and tidy. A small screen was on one side making watching television possible, and a little fridge where I kept drinks and snacks.
Waking early in the morning, truck stops had showering facilities, so after a quick breakfast, I headed off with my towel and showering kit to scrub off the usual sweat and grime. Dressing comfortably as always, I was on the road nice and early, hoping to make it to Melbourne by midday. On the outskirts, I was contacted by Wayne, letting me know a trailer was already prepped and ready for me to take back to Sydney.
Perfect.
The drive south to Melbourne is always comfortable, aware I could get to my destination, drop off one trailer, pick up the next, then return to the border within the day. Leaving Wodonga early as always, the trailer swap was simple. A quick check of the trailer, making sure it was still sealed so they knew nothing was stolen. Check of some paperwork, handed more paperwork for the new load, attach that to my truck, the usual pre-departure safety checks, back in the seat and off I go. Fill up just as I’m leaving Melbourne.
Making it back to Wodonga as the sun was setting, it was one of those sunsets that take the breath way, the sky a myriad of different colours. Yellow, orange, red, blue, black, even purple and pink. The sort of sunset where I’d love to have a camera and take a long exposure shot. Moments like that, I’d wish to have a travel companion, someone to share such a beautiful moment with. Alas, I sang along to the song on the radio and took joy in such a simple thing.
Pulling into the same rest stop, the girls behind the counter were pleased to see me. I’d flirt with the younger girls, the older women now used to me, telling me to behave myself, warning the younger girls I was a nuisance but a good-natured troublemaker. I always earned looks from some of my fellow truckers when I ordered a healthier option. With the rise of youngsters becoming vegetarian or vegan, even blue-collar restaurants servicing the working man (and woman) had started to alter their menus and offered a broader range. While I wanted some meat on my plate more often than not, I generally wanted healthier options most nights of the week, only splurging once or twice when I wanted to spoil myself.
Sitting back enjoying an end of meal coffee, one of the cute girls keeping an eye on me the entire time, eager to fill my cup again, a woman strolled into the restaurant. My eyes were immediately on her as I was left thinking she was a hitchhiker. A lone backpack on her back, but she looked scruffy, like she’d been on the road a few days. Hair was a mess. Her clothes didn’t look particularly clean. But I knew something was up as she glanced about nervously.
I didn’t hear what she was trying to order, but she was soon digging into her pockets, trying to pay for something. I heard Pat telling her she didn’t have enough for a meal. The woman was soon sobbing, almost begging for something. Between the sobs and tears, I knew Pat had a good heart and would like to help, but she also ran a business.
Getting out of my seat, I walked over and stood nearby. “What’s she after, Pat?”
The woman looked at me, seeing the fear in her eyes, her body shrinking away. “She doesn’t have enough for much, Mark.”
Taking out my wallet, I glanced at the woman. “If you’re on the road and hungry, I’ll buy your dinner. That okay?”
“What do you want in return?” She looked down at the couple of small denomination notes and coins in her hands, “I don’t have much.”
“Nothing. Just my good deed for the day. Order whatever you want.”
She ordered a cheeseburger with chips and a side salad. I made sure she added a dessert, as she looked in need of a good meal. “Can I have a large drink with that?” she asked softly.
“Of course.”
Paying for the meal, Pat smiled and thanked me, the young lady thanking me as well. I simply smiled, dipped the brim of my cap in their direction, and returned to my chair to finish my coffee. Pat must have told all the girls behind the counter and in the kitchen what happened, as one of the young girls placed a plate of cheesecake in front of me a couple of minutes later.
“Pat says thank you for helping that young woman out.”
“It was the right thing to do. Seen more than one hitchhiker on the road over the years without two cents to rub together.”
The young woman was on the other side of the restaurant, hunched over her tray, stuffing her face. I was left thinking she hadn’t eaten all day. Finishing my cheesecake and coffee, I waved goodbye to the girls, reckoning I’d see them again within a week or so, depending on my next job. No intention of returning to Goulburn for at least another week or two. More days out on the road, the more money I made, the more I saved so I can retire early. To be honest, I loved driving and wondered what I’d do if I did pack it in.
Waking the next morning, I had my usual shower and got ready to depart when the same young woman approached me as I gave my truck a quick wipe down. That left me wondering where she’d slept during the night as there was nowhere to actually sleep.
“Excuse me,” she asked.
Stepping down onto the ground, I turned to look at her. She’d cleaned her face and seemed to have brushed her hair, at least. Brunette hair that was down to her shoulders. Her blue eyes were quite lovely, but I could read them. She was afraid. Not of me, but I’d seen more than one woman on the road escaping a situation not always of her own making. Her jacket covered the rest of her, but I didn’t look down too much.
“Help you?”
“Which way are you heading?”
“North towards Sydney.”
“Um…” She fidgeted, rubbing her hands along her upper arms. Not through being cold. She wasn’t just scared, she was terrified, her eyes darting about everywhere.
“You hitchhiking? How’d you get here?”
“Um… I got a lift from someone. Dropped me here yesterday afternoon.”
“Where are you from?”
“Geelong. I just need to get away, far as I can.”
“Well, I can take you to Sydney. Got any friends or family there?”
She shook her head and choked back a sob. Part of me wanted to comfort her, but I reckoned that would just be the wrong thing to do. “Okay, I can take you but what will you do there?”
“I don’t know. I just need to get away.”
“Where’d you sleep last night?” Gesturing vaguely to the nearby bushland, that answered my question. “Okay, have you got some clean clothes in that backpack of yours. Have a quick wash before we go, if you’d like.”
“You won’t leave without me?”
“No, I’ll go get us a few things from the shop. I’ll be making one stop between here and Sydney.”
“Okay,” she said softly, taking a deep breath, “Please don’t leave without me.”
“I promise I won’t. My truck will be here when you get out. You have a towel?” Shaking her head, I stepped back up into my rig. I always kept spares, handing it to her and noticing a slight grin form. “You’ve got fifteen minutes.”
“I’ll be quick as I can.”
As she wandered off to the shower room, thankful there were no other truckers around to bother her, I walked over to the restaurant. Pat was already there, hard at work, smiling at me as I approached. “Morning Pat.”
“Morning Mark.”
“That woman last night. Does anyone know who she is or where she slept last night?”
“No idea. She finished her meal then left as soon as she was finished.” Pat walked around the counter and stepped closer towards me. “She’s running from something, Mark. Woman as pretty as that, but in the state she was in…”
“Boyfriend or husband?”
“I wouldn’t be surprised. Have you seen her this morning?”
Gesturing with my head, I replied, “Yeah, she’s in the shower now. Asked me to drive her up to Sydney. Thing is, no friends or family there. No idea what she’s going to do with no money and nowhere to go.”
“Might have to be a good Samaritan again, Mark.”
Taking off my cap, I scratched my head. “Well, yeah, I guess. But I have no idea what to suggest.”
“Maybe one of those woman’s shelters can help her?”
We talked about my options for another couple of minutes before I thanked her again. Purchasing a few essentials from the shop, including a couple of feminine hygiene products, that earned me a curious glance from the shop assistant, I walked back to my truck to find the woman waiting for me, looking a little refreshed and thankfully in some clean clothes.
Handing her the small bag of thing, she opened it and I think we blushed at the same time. “I had no problem buying them for my ex-wife and I wasn’t sure if you would have anything.”
“Thank you. That’s very kind.”
Offering my hand, I introduced myself. “I’m Mark, by the way. And you?”
She shook my hand, surprised at how soft her hand was. “I’m Emily. Thank you for helping, Mark.”
“No worries. Ever been in a truck before?”
“No, I was in a car yesterday.”
“Let me help you with your things and up into the cab.”
Placing her backpack in my little sleeper compartment first, I then helped her up into the truck. She thanked me again as I walked around to my own seat. Making sure she was buckled up and comfortable, I had us back on the Hume Highway heading north within a few minutes. I kept the stereo quiet as I kept my eyes on the road but occasionally glanced her way. She sat hunched up, a tiny little thing compared to my broad frame, staring out the window as the countryside passed us by.
“You were living in Geelong?”
“Yeah. With, um, my boyfriend. Well, now ex-boyfriend.”
“No family around there or in Melbourne?”
“It’s a long story, Mark.”
“There’s a good five hundred kilometres to go. I’m okay to sit here in silence if you’re more comfortable with that. But I’ve carried plenty of passengers and learned many life stories over the years. I’m wondering why you’re heading to Sydney, no friends or family there, with only a few dollars in your pocket and I’m not sure what you’re going to do. I’m merely a concerned citizen.”
She fidgeted in her seat for a few minutes before she whispered, “He hurt me.”
It was what I feared. Pat had suggested the same thing. “Your ex-boyfriend?” I asked, feeling my hands grip the wheel tighter. If here’s anything a lot of men hate, it’s men who mess with and put the hurt on women. “Guess that explains a few things. You’re running from him?”
“Not just him. His friends too. They… They made me do things for them…”
“Okay, Emily,” I said softly, “Okay. I’m sorry for asking.”
“It’s why I’ve got nothing. After the last time they were done with me, they all passed out. I packed a bag with anything I could get without attracting attention or waking them up, took whatever money I could find and just ran for it. I’ve been on the road for around a week.”
“No friends nearby?”
“I’m not even from Geelong. I’m originally from Perth. Moved with the ex-boyfriend a few years back. My parents moved back to the United Kingdom, so I didn’t really have any other options. I’m an only child. My grandparents died within a year of each other after my parents left. He’s spent at least five years isolating me completely and then…”
She started to cry. Offering her a pack of tissues I always kept handy, as I had a habit of sneezing thanks to allergies, she thanked me while wiping her eyes. “You don’t have any sort of phone?”
“I left it behind. I had a bad feeling he could track me. He always seemed to know where I was, and I wouldn’t be able to call anyone anyway. Nothing my parents could do from where they are. My parents went home as all my family is back there.”
“Why Sydney?”
“I don’t know. Getting to Perth seemed impossible. I thought Sydney was the best place as there are people like you always going between Melbourne and Sydney. I just want to disappear. He’ll want to find me. He and his friends think they own me.”
I didn’t really know what to say to such a story. It wasn’t the worst one I’d heard. I’d carried a young woman years back who was fleeing her entire family for a particularly disgusting reason that made me question humanity in its entirety. I know some truckers don’t have the greatest of reputations for various reasons, but from the stories I’d learned, while many were uplifting and hopeful, I’d travelled with some companions battling all sorts of demons or escaping the worst that humanity had to offer.
We were halfway to Sydney, having lapsed into silence, when she asked what my story was. “Well, I’m forty and been driving for nearly twenty years. Always wanted to be a truck driver. Not sure what it was. Guess it was the idea of me, my truck, the open road. Always wanted to do long haul, not just do short trips around the city.”
“Make it sound romantic.”
“Well, I’m not entirely sure that’s the word I’d use. I guess it’s more a freedom. Though I technically work for one organisation, I’ll do runs whenever and wherever they’re available. Having my own truck helps me maintain a level of independence. Means I can negotiate better. I won’t work for cheap, but there are plenty of companies around who know I’m reliable and will get the job done cleanly.”
“You mentioned an ex-wife earlier?”
I managed a somewhat rueful chuckle. “Good memory. Yeah, I was married a few years back. We wed just out of high school. I worked towards getting my truck licence. She worked in an office, doing secretarial stuff. We knew it would be tough for us once I was out on the open road but, well, our communication was shit. Well, hers was as she never told me how lonely she felt when I was gone for days on end.”
“How did your marriage end?”
“She was sleeping with other men while I was away. I never saw it, but I was told by people who saw her out with other men. I confronted her and, to my surprise, she was honest about it. I couldn’t stay married to her after that, not if she’d had other men in the marital bed, so we agreed to divorce. After that, I haven’t really been with anyone as I know from friends that I’m not the first and won’t be the last to have his marriage fail due to the job.”
“Where do you call home?”
“Home is usually the small compartment behind us. If you’re talking about bricks and mortar, I have a house in Goulburn. I rent most of it out while I’m away, keeping one room for myself so I have somewhere to kip when I’m in town. My current tenants have been there for a few years now and don’t mind the agreement. They look after the place, always the bills and rent on time, and I stay out of the way when I’m there.” Laughing to myself, I added, “I haven’t talked about myself this much in years.”
“Thank you for bringing me along.”
“You’re welcome.”
“And a big thank you for dinner last night. I was starving. I’d barely eaten a thing for three days.”
“It was the right thing to do, Emily. Just hope you can relax a little. If you need some sleep, I’ll wake you up when we’re closer to Sydney. Ever been?”
“No.”
“Well, I won’t be going anywhere near the bridge. Any idea where you’d like to go?”
“To be honest, I have absolutely no idea. I was more worried about escaping him, getting as far away from him as possible with what little money I had, rather than what I’d do next.”
“When I’ve dropped this off, we’ll figure out what to do. Um… I will likely have another job to do in the morning though, and don’t particularly just want to abandon you somewhere. I can get us each a room at a motel though.”
“Oh, I couldn’t possibly…”
“Emily, you need help and I’d like to help you. Not trying to be some sort of white knight here, I’m just trying to do a good thing for you.”
She glanced out the window, but I heard her whisper, “Thank you.”
Falling asleep, I turned up the stereo, my phone linking to the stereo so I could play music from my phone whenever I was out of range of a decent radio station. To be honest, that was most of the time. At least the highway was smooth, and there was always little traffic until we hit the outskirts of Sydney. Closer we got, the heavier the traffic, and the more dickheads and wankers there were that loved nothing more than cutting off a semi-trailer.
Rousing Emily didn’t take much, and she woke with a fright, no doubt forgetting where she was for a moment. Noticing it was me next to her, and she was safe in a truck, she returned a shy smile, noticing the traffic around us and very unfamiliar surroundings.
“We’re heading to the more western parts of the city. I’m dumping the trailer there. Then I’ll call my contact and ask about my next route tomorrow. I don’t particularly plan too far ahead. I’m happy to go wherever.”
“No desire to go back to Goulburn?”
“Not really. Nothing for me there. Parents are still alive, and still own the house though my name is also on the deed, but they live up the coast a few hours from Sydney in a retirement village.”
“No other friends or family?”
“Most friends are fellow truckers nowadays. Might see each other on the road. I have a sister; she lives up in Brisbane with her family. Couple of aunts, uncles, cousins around the state. I’ll usually go see her, that being my sister, whenever I get a trip north, which isn’t too often as I prefer the Sydney to Melbourne run.”
The depot I needed to take the tailer too was in one of those new industrial parks on the western outskirts, just a bunch of massive warehouses that provided hundreds of jobs for people living in many of the new suburbs that had been built in the past couple of decades.
Dropping off the trailer, I gave Wayne a call, asking if he had anything for me the next day. He usually had more than one run available whenever I called, and it was a case of whatever run I wanted to take. There were the usual runs down south to Melbourne, though he had a couple heading north up the New South Wales coast, and one going as far as Brisbane. I gave that some thought, as I hadn’t seen my sister in a few months.
Finding a motel wasn’t too difficult. Emily looked a little unsure as we approached the counter. Asking for two rooms, I asked what sort were available. When the receptionist mentioned there were twin rooms, Emily spoke up, stating she’d rather have one of those.
“Are you sure? I mean, I don’t want it to be awkward,” I stated.
“I don’t want to be in a room alone,” she replied softly.
“Emily, we’re eight hundred kilometres from Melbourne.”
“He could still find me!” she exclaimed loudly.
The receptionist gave me a funny look as I wrapped an arm around Emily. She was shaking as I felt her head burrow into my shoulder. Gently rubbing her back, I took one of the twin rooms. The motel only had two floors, walking up the stairs and down the hall to our room. It wasn’t anything special, but I’d stayed in worse places. Twin beds looks clean. Flat screen television on the wall. It was painted in neutral colours and appeared to be relatively modern.
Dumping our things on a bed each, I asked if she was hungry. Nodding, I suggested I’d talk to the receptionist about ordering something to be delivered. “I’ll have a shower,” she stated, “Still feeling a little icky.”
Returning to the receptionist, I asked if they had any take-away menus. She didn’t have any but could offer a couple of numbers for take-away shops nearby that could deliver some food. I then surprised her with my next question. “Um, the young woman with me. She’s… I’m sure you heard what she said.”
“She’s terrified, though clearly not of you. Is she okay?”
I smiled at the fact this stranger immediately cared. “Well, not really. Thing is, I’m not sure what to do with her. She’s got no friends and family here, and I’ve just driven her up from Wodonga. Is there anything I can do for her? A friend in Wodonga mentioned a woman’s shelter. Are there any close by?”
“If she’s on the run from a violent partner, her best chance might be trying to get emergency housing. She might have to get online to find a phone number so she can get some help.”
“She doesn’t have a phone, but she can use mine.”
“How do you know her?”
“I picked her up in Wodonga. She asked where I was going so I brought her here. I didn’t just want to abandon her somewhere once I’d dumped my trailer.”
“Well, you might be a stranger but it’s good that she has a friend right now.”
“Surprised she trusts a man though.” Clearing my throat, I thanked her for the help and returned to the room. Hearing the shower running, I put through an order for a few different things from a nearby take-away before kicking off my boots, lying back on the bd as I watched a little television. Hearing the shower eventually shut off, I waited for the door to open. She walked out wearing a long white t-shirt and bare legs, assuming she was wearing underwear. I tried not to look as she sat on the edge of her bed, her back towards me.
“Ordered some food. Should be here in fifteen minutes or so.”
“Okay. Thank you.”
“Um, the receptionist suggested you look up online for help regarding your situation. Would you like to have a look?”
“If you don’t mind.”
“Not at all. You need help.”
Offering her my phone, she sat back against the headboard and was soon typing away. I had no idea what she was doing, and not wanting to be nosy, I focused on the television until the phone between us rang. It was the receptionist letting us know our food had arrived. I was only gone for a couple of minutes, but when I returned, Emily was in flood of tears, my phone on the floor next to the door.
Taking her in my arms as I sat down, she was almost inconsolable for a few minutes before slowly calming down. “What’s wrong?”
I figured it was something she’s seen on the phone. I’ll admit it was with some trepidation that I picked it up. She’d been checking her emails and I noticed the message that was open. It was from her ex-partner. Full of threats and bluster, but there were also files attached. Video and pictures and one could only imagine what that was.
Looking at who he sent it to, I could only assume it was friends, maybe even family. “We can take this to the police,” I said softly, “Surely this sort of thing is illegal.”
“He’ll never leave me alone.”
“Have you contacted anyone about what’s going on?”
“No,” she replied, voice barely audible.
“Then what we should do right now is compose an email and send it to everyone you know, except him and his friends. Let them know you’re safe and well, and that if they’ve received an email from your ex-partner, to immediately ignore it and block him and anyone on the email they don’t recognise.” Checking the time, I added, “It’s night-time here and morning in the UK. Why don’t you call your parents first?”
“I’m hungry. Can we eat before doing that?”
“Of course.”
We both had an appetite as I hadn’t stopped for a long lunch anywhere during the day. After filling our stomachs, I left her with my phone to make the call as I enjoyed a long shower. I heard her still talking once I stepped out and ran an electric razor over my stubble. Checking myself out in the mirror, I noticed the grey hairs starting to appear on my head and on my chest.
Putting on a t-shirt and shorts, I walked out to find her still on the phone to her parents. When she smiled at me for the first time, it lit up her face and I think that contact with people who loved her was making her feel better. I tried not to listen in as she was busy explaining what was going on.
“No, Mum, I met a nice man, and he helped take me up to Sydney… I’m not sure what I’m going to do, to be honest. I’ve got to figure that out… I’m sure Mark will help me, though he has his own life to get on with too… You want to talk to him? Um, I can ask, I guess…”
Offering me the phone, I was surprised her mother wanted a word with me. “Hello?”
“Hello. Emily tells me your name is Mark. Who are you?”
“Just a truck driver, ma’am. Your daughter was in trouble, I offered to help.”
“Is she okay? Is she safe?”
“Well, she doesn’t know me from Adam, ma’am, but she’s safe with me. I’ll do what I can to help her but I’m not entirely sure. I’ve never dealt with this sort of issue before.”
“Her father and I always worried about her. We never liked him. I hate being proved right in this way. What are her options?”
“She’ll have to go to the government and see if they can help her.”
“Look after our little girl while you can. We hate being so far away, but she didn’t want to leave Australia when we did. We’ve always regretted not forcing the issue at the time.”
“I’ll do what I can, ma’am. Want to talk to Emily again?”
“Please. And thank you again, Mark. We’re just glad to hear she’s safe.”
Handing the phone back, Emily spoke to her parents for another few minutes before she hung up and handed the phone back. Relaxing back on our beds, we watched television in silence until she started to yawn, mentioning she was feeling rather tired as she hadn’t slept much since escaping. Watching her slide under the sheets and quilt, she suddenly seemed so tiny yet again. Turning off the television, I slid under my covers and flicked off the light.
Waking the next morning, she was already wide awake. The motel did offer breakfast, and wanting to get started early, we wandered downstairs to the dining room, eating our fill as we discussed options. Emily admitted she was unsure, then fell silent before we were packing our things, ready to go.
"Can I ask a favour, Mark?”
“Sure. What do you need?”
“Can I ride with you for a while?”
“What?”
Turning to look at her, she was fidgeting again but the slight colouring of her cheeks was a little amusing. “I don’t know anyone here. You’re really the only person I know, and you seem trustworthy. I mean, unless you’re playing a long con, you could have fucked around with me last night and no-one would be any the wiser.” She paused and looked at me. “The look on your face suggests the idea of doing that disgusts you, which makes me feel at least a little safer. I really enjoyed our conversations on the road yesterday, and you suggested that you got a little lonely.”
Placing my bags on the bed, I gave the idea some thought. “The last regular companion I had was a dog, so at least you’ll smell better and able to talk back, I guess.” She giggled at the comparison, which made me smile. “Are you sure, Emily? It’s not an easy life. And when I stop somewhere without a motel, I only have that compartment behind where I sit, and that’s not particularly large.”
“I just don’t want to be alone,” she whispered, “Even if I get housing and stuff, I just know I’ll end up in another bad situation. Some guy will take advantage of me, but I’ve got a good feeling about you. You’ve helped me so much and been kind. I haven’t experienced that in so long.”
Sighing, running a hand over my head, I finally nodded. “Okay, if that’s what you want, we’ll give it a trial run. Let me call Wayne and see what he’s got for me. If not him, I have other guys I can call. I’m guessing going back to Melbourne will give you the heebie-jeebies?”
“Well, I’ll probably get nervous, but as long as we don’t go near Geelong…”
“Let me make a call.”
Twenty minutes later, I had an interstate run heading north-west towards Bourke. Hanging up the phone, Emily immediately asked where we were going. “Back of Bourke,” I replied, earning a delightful little giggle. “You got many clean clothes in that backpack of yours?”
“Not really.”
“Before we head off, why don’t we head to K-Mart or Big W, get you some cheap clothes to wear.”
“Are you sure, Mark? You’re spending…”
“Trust me, I don’t spend money on much. Maybe breakfast and dinner each day if I can’t make my own meal, and I pay for part of my fuel, but it’s mostly subsidised by whoever I’m working for. The main cost is my truck. Rego, insurance, wear and tear. The rent I get for the house is all profit as the mortgage was paid for years ago. It’ll be fine, Emily.”
Trying to park a truck in a suburban shopping centre car park isn’t easy. Escorting Emily around, I wasn’t surprised she chose mostly t-shirts, a couple of pairs of jeans, but when she selected a couple of dresses and skirts, looking at me and smiling, I nodded and let her know that was entirely appropriate too.
Throwing our things behind us once everything was paid for, I drove us towards the warehouse depot where the trailer was waiting for me. I never asked what I was carrying as I didn’t really care. I just wanted the paperwork, the security seal so they knew I hadn’t tampered with it on the way, and after the usual pre-departure checks, I had my truck pointed west.
“How do we get to Bourke from here?” she asked once we were leaving the Sydney metropolitan area.
“West to Lithgow. Then further on to Bathurst before onwards to Orange. Sometimes I’d head to Dubbo for a break, otherwise I’d skirt highways to the south-west of the place. Then a straight run through to Nyngan, then north-west straight through to Bourke. As I have company, and the fact we’re leaving later than I normally would for an interstate run, we’ll stop in Dubbo tonight, hit Bourke by lunchtime tomorrow, and I’ve been told there’s a load waiting nearby that we’ll be taking to Grafton.”
“I have no idea where all those places are!”
“You’ll be seeing a lot of countryside around New South Wales. Take my phone out if you want to take some photos. Trust me, it can be rather beautiful. The sunsets are breath-taking sometimes.”
Settling into driving, I put some tunes on, grateful that Emily seemed to like the same music, handing her my phone once I had everything set up. She was busy typing away, telling me a couple of hours later that she’d forwarded the email onto the authorities, adding my phone number in case they wanted to contact her. I was surprised that, by early afternoon, they’d called her, asking for further information. I’d been driving a few hours by then so pulled over at the next rest stop, both of us stepping out of the cab to stretch our legs.
I could see Emily was getting upset as she told them everything. They must have asked where she was and where she was going. When she looked at me, smiling slightly, as she said she was with a truck driver and heading to Bourke, they must have told her to visit the nearest cop shop there to at least give a statement.
“Is that okay, Mark?”
“Whatever helps you, Emily. It’s fine.”
She told whoever she was speaking to that we’d be in Bourke the next day. After a quick lunch, and a wander around just to work out any soreness from being sat down, we stepped back into the truck and got back on the road. I could probably have made Bourke in a day if I really wanted to push it, but those days were past. I’d rather take two days, be comfortable, safe and not too tired each day.
Making it to Dubbo at a reasonable time in the evening, I did pull into a motel with adjoining restaurant. What amused Emily was the fact that, as soon as I’d stretched out, I started doing my usual exercises. Chuckling to herself once I was in a vest and shorts, changing into a pair of running shoes, I suggested she go take a seat in the restaurant, handing her my debit card, as I was going to go for a run before going through my usual drill.
Returning around an hour later, I found her sitting by herself in the restaurant, playing on what was our phone for the time being. She joined me as we wandered into the motel reception. Asking for a twin room again, I was told there were none, so asked for two rooms.
“No!” Emily exclaimed, “I don’t want to be alone.”
“But there are only doubles, Emily.”
“We’ll put pillows between us.”
“Or you take a room and I’ll sleep in the truck.”
“No, Mark,” she stated in a tone that suggested I shouldn’t disagree. It made me smile to myself, “I’m still scared, okay?”
When her bottom lip started to tremble, I wrapped my arm around her shoulders. “Okay. I’m sorry. I didn’t realise you still worried so much.”
“I know I shouldn’t, but he was so horrible. Years of threats and intimidation, Mark. I feel like he’s still watching me.”
Wrapping my other arm around her, I offered my card to the receptionist as I cuddled Emily against me, feeling her breasts press into me but she did feel rather slim. I was left thinking she needed a few good meals as I wondered if she was a little underweight.
“Do you have clothes washing facilities?” I asked the receptionist.
I was led to a washer room, thankfully also with a dryer. I needed to wash some things as well, so put her dirty clothes with mine in the washing machine. Hour to wash, then an hour or so in the dryer. Enough time to enjoy a meal, then relax before everything was ready. She mentioned how I was buying all her meals, waving away her concerns, again stating I didn’t spend all that much money compared to how much I made by driving nearly every day.
“Don’t you have any other interests?”
Finishing what was in my mouth, I shrugged a little helplessly. “I had hobbies while I was married, but even then, I didn’t really find the time for them. After the divorce, I just threw myself into the job. Had nothing to go home to, and there’s always a load of goods that needs to be driven somewhere, so I just do that nearly every day. Once I hit my limit, I’ll take a break wherever I happen to me.”
“Don’t you get lonely?”
“Sometimes, but when I’m on the road, highway out in front of me, sky above, tunes on the stereo, I really never had a problem being alone with my thoughts.” Pausing, I finally nodded, “But yeah, it can get a little lonely at times.”
“I’ve been lonely a long time,” she said softly.
“How long do you want to be my sidekick?”
She giggled at the term. It was a delightful sound. “I’m not sure.”
“Can I ask a personal question?”
“Of course.”
“How old are you?”
“Ah, I guess that’s a reasonable question since you told me how old you are. I’m probably older than you think. The stress I’ve been under just hasn’t shown on my face or body yet. I’m thirty-two.”
“Would have picked you for late twenties.”
“I’ll definitely take that as a complement.”
“How long were you with him for?”
“Too long. But, more accurately, since I left high school. He only turned nasty in the last few years. By then, he had me completely isolated and, well, you’ll hear about it some more tomorrow when we go to the police station to give my statement.”
I started to dread what exactly I’d hear but remembering that she’d mentioned an ex-boyfriend and his friends, I knew it wasn’t going to be pleasant. We relaxed until our clothing would be dry, watching as she neatly folded all her things, packing her backpack neatly before she disappeared for a shower. After she was done, I followed her in, and I could smell the bodywash or shampoo she’d used lingering. It was nice, as she’d picked up a few more things when we’d been shopping.
Getting into bed was the awkward bit, so I had her under all the sheets and quilt, while I just lay under the quilt. Turning the light off, I made sure we were back-to-back, the bed not particularly large, and it was a weird feeling sharing a bed with someone. I did occasionally meet up with a woman if I stopped in a town, using dating apps to hook up for a night of fun, but I rarely met the same woman more than once.
Waking the next morning, I was on my back, turning my head enough to see her head against my shoulder, feeling her hand resting on my shoulder. It was rather nice, but before she woke up, I made sure I slid out of bed, taking a seat on the lone lounge, playing with my phone until she woke up.
After breakfast, we were back on the road, making it to Bourke in good time. The load I had to take to Grafton was prepared to go, explaining to the transport manager the situation. He was happy for me to pick it up in a couple of hours. Driving us to Bourke Police Station, they knew Emily would be coming and were ready for her statement. Asking who I was, Emily immediately took my hand and called me her ‘saviour’.
Yes, I blushed very brightly at hearing that.
I sat with her as she gave an incredibly powerful but disturbing statement, needing to stop more than once to wipe her eyes or to cry. A couple of times, she simply had to stop talking as she needed a hug, noticing the looks of approval from the two coppers writing everything down. When they asked for evidence, she showed them the pictures that had been emailed. I hadn’t seen them but even coppers couldn’t hide their disgust.
“Will you be prepared to testify in court should he and his associates be charged?”
Emily looked at me. She didn’t even need to ask, making do with nodding my head to let her know she still had my support. “I guess I’ll have a way of getting to Melbourne.”
“Can we use this email address to keep in contact?”
“Sure. Mark, can I just use your number?”
“Well, if you’re going to stay with me, that’ll be the best thing.”
The police stated they’d start making their enquiries, and if they needed anything else, they’d get in touch with her. But I had a feeling some of the photos were particularly unpleasant, but no doubt matched what she told them in her statement. Little wonder she was terrified of her ex-boyfriend and his friends.
Walking out of the station, it was growing dark, realising we’d been in there longer than I realised. Getting into touch with the transport manager again, I let him know I’d collect the trailer first thing in the morning and start the journey back east. Accommodation was around, as were a couple of pubs, so we enjoyed a filling meal at the local bowling club. I’d normally visit the RSL, as nearly most cities and towns had one, but Bourke’s had recently had a fire.
Returning to the same motel we’d stayed in the night before; we walked straight to our room. Lying back on the bed watching television, Emily was messing around with her backpack before she finally sighed and joined me. Cuddling into me, I didn’t think when wrapping an arm around her.
“Thank you for being there today,” she whispered.
“No worries.”
“Sorry you had to hear all that. But I’m glad I got it off my chest. Not sure what will happen, but at least I’ve now told someone.”
“If anything happens, I’ll do what I can to help.”
Sighing, she cuddled into me more. Taking her hand and gently squeezing it, she glanced up and smiled. “I haven’t worked in over five years or so. God, I have no idea what to do. I mean, I like being with you at the moment, Mark. I’m seeing so much of the country I never would have otherwise. And you’re good company.”
“Glad I am.”
“And you’re a gentleman. You haven’t expected anything from me.”
“You’re good company too, Emily. As I said, I spend nearly the entire time driving by myself. I’ll pick up hitchhikers and travellers if I find them, but most people avoid doing that nowadays. Too many horror stories.”
Turning off the light, Emily didn’t move a muscle. Kissing her forehead, she snuggled closer and whispered goodnight. She drifted off rather quickly. I lay back in darkness for a little longer as I was finding myself caring for her a great deal. Having heard everything she’d suffered, there was that part of me as a man, but also just as a decent human being, that wanted to wrap my arms around her and keep her safe.
Chapter 78: Driving Wheels, Ch. 02
Chapter Text
Collecting the trailer after a quick breakfast the next morning, Emily was asking about the route as soon as we were out of Bourke. “Well, it’s a good twelve hour minimum by truck from here, as although it’s only eight hundred k’s, the roads are a little ropey in places, so we’ll definitely stop on the way. First major settlement will be Walgett, then I have a choice of going north-east or south-east. I’m thinking we’ll stop at Moree, as that’s roughly halfway. After Moree, it’s Inverell, then Glen Innes before we hit Grafton. You’ll notice the countryside turns from brown to green the closer we get to the coast.”
Avoiding the elephant in the room, her last decade or so, we spoke about our lives growing up. She’d finished school and had been intending to go to university before meeting her ex-partner. She’d loved growing up in Perth, her parents having been born to English ex-pats. They’d decided on returning to the United Kingdom once she’d graduated high school and offered her the chance to return with them.
“Kind of regret not going now, but I was young and in love, so I stayed here as they went ‘home’.”
I told her about growing up in country town New South Wales. My father had worked at Goulburn Gaol (UK spelling not how the Yanks spell things) / Correctional Facility as a corrections officer. Mum had worked as a secretary. My sister and I had grown up in the usual household. Parents were usually happy with each other. I did okay at school, my sister was the brains of their children. She was happily married and had moved to Brisbane over a decade ago. Dad had retired ten years earlier than normal, and they now happily lived near Coffs Harbour.
“I guess we’re both a little lonely?” she wondered.
“I try not to think about it too often. I know my wife cheated, for example, but she was lonely too. I was gone all the time. But we married young, and I guess neither of us really understood the commitment it would take.”
“Did she ever offer to do this, keep you company on the road?”
“Well, no, not really. But she also worked for a living.”
“Did she need to work?”
“I guess not. I’ve always made more than enough to support a family. Not living in Sydney helps. Only have to pay utilities for the house. But I could imagine it would be boring for a passenger, particularly if I’m just running up and down the Hume constantly.”
“But if you’re with the person you love, surely that would make it better…”
“Well, it’s maybe something to think about in the future.”
We stopped in Moree, this time finding a motel with a twin room. I had a feeling she was a little disappointed being stuck in a bed of her own that evening, but she didn’t actually say anything. We continued to chat away the next day on the way to Grafton. After dumping the trailer, I told her I’d show her something beautiful.
Parking up the truck, I took her hand and led her down a road lined with jacaranda trees that were currently in full bloom. I heard her gasp as her hand gripped mine even tighter, handing her my phone as I could just tell that she wanted to take photos. Watching her face light up had me smiling as she was almost as giddy as a schoolgirl.
“We came at the right time of year,” I explained, “Better now than in winter, for example.”
She hugged me tightly once we reached the end of the street. “Thank you, Mark. He never did anything like this for me.”
“You’re welcome. Hoped it would raise a smile, at least.”
“Where are we going tomorrow?” she asked as we walked towards one of the main roads, figuring we’d find a pub or restaurant for dinner.
“I’ll give a couple of people a call and see if I get a load going back south to Sydney.”
Booking a place to stay via an app on my phone, I drove the truck there to park up. Again, we could only get a double room, which I paid for without issue. Emily told me she wanted to change before we went out for dinner. She disappeared into the bathroom for a shower, following her in once she was done. I walked out of the bathroom, shirtless but wearing a pair of jeans, to find her standing looking rather adorable and awkward in a light-coloured sundress.
"What do you think?” she asked.
“You look gorgeous, Emily.”
“He never liked me wearing skirts or dresses. He’d call me a slut if I showed any skin.”
“You’re not a slut, Emily. You’re a gorgeous young woman.”
She smiled at me as I found a decent shirt to wear. Putting some shoes, I took her hand as I led her out to the main road, surprised when she hooked her arm around mine and cuddled into my side. I had to slow my stride as she was quite a bit shorter than I was.
Dinner was fantastic, and after I bought us a beer each, I sent a message to Wayne, letting him know I’d be taking a day in Grafton. He immediately called me, letting me know there was a depot on the outskirts that always had loads ready to run south. He’d already sent them my details and all I needed to do was call the next day.
“Want to spend a day here?” I asked.
“I’d love to. But what would we do?”
“Wander about and just spend a day relaxing.”
I didn’t drink too often, and when she mentioned that her ex-boyfriend and his friends drank every single day, I made sure I only had a couple, and she enjoyed a couple of glasses as wine. We ended up sitting side by side, Emily holding my hand, resting her head against my shoulder. Heading out into the early spring-time evening air, we strolled slowly back to the hotel.
Entering our room, I shut and locked the door as normal, turning to see Emily standing in the middle of the room. Throwing my keys, wallet and phone on the table between our beds, she walked towards me. I knew what she wanted, leaning down to meet her lips, breathing through our noses as I pulled her body into mine.
“Are you sure this is a good idea?” I asked when we broke apart.
“It’s just a kiss to thank you for everything, Mark,” she replied, “You don’t really know me…”
“Well, that’s a lie. I think I know you rather well after all our conversations. The only concern I have is that you’ve only just escaped a shit relationship, and to be honest, with my life as it is…”
“I already love travelling with you, Mark.”
“Well, you’re welcome to stay with me as long as you want as I enjoy your company.”
She disappeared to the bedroom to change as I took off everything but my underwear, putting on a thin t-shirt as always. Emily walked out of the bathroom wearing a crop top, immediately noticing the stud in her navel, and a small pair of pink cotton panties. She’d picked up a couple of packs of cheap underwear. A shy smile greeted me as she lifted the blankets to join me in bed, no hesitation in shuffling across to cuddle into me. Turning off the light, she cuddled me tighter.
“This isn’t a rebound thing,” she whispered, “I’ve wanted to escape him for so long. I spent a week just hoping he didn’t find me. Then you bought me dinner and gave me a ride north. It was the first time I’d felt safe in so many years, and you’ve expected nothing from me in return except a little company and conversation.”
“I saw a woman in need of help. I guess it’s that caveman thing that’s still in most men that I felt the need to help you.”
“Well, I’m glad you still had that caveman thing.”
I waited a few seconds before whispering, “I do love the panties.”
The giggle that followed… Damn, I think I fell for her completely in that moment. “I’m glad my very simple panties are so arousing.”
“You’ll learn as we travel that I’m a simple man. No airs and graces about me.”
Waking the next morning, we’d moved so she spooned back against me. She would have felt my usual morning wood, but when I tried to move myself away, she whispered that it was okay. She knew it was a natural thing. When she added that it felt nice, I pulled her tighter to my chest. Without needing to get up and drive, we allowed ourselves to cuddle in bed until both our stomachs were rumbling. The hotel offered a filling breakfast before we changed and left for the day. Neither of us had any real idea of what to do, walking around, mostly soaking in the scenery, the quiet nature of the north coaster city, the stunning flora on display and enjoying the company of each other.
Searching for one of the best restaurants in the city, I asked Emily if she was interested in dressing up and if she’d like to go out on a proper date. I wouldn’t touch a drop, but I was sure we could eat a decent meal and perhaps find somewhere with music. Watching her face light up at the idea was my answer, walking back to our hotel late in the afternoon to get ready.
I had a pair of jeans I always kept spare for those times I did snag a night with a woman when travelling about. Also kept two or three dress shirts that didn’t need ironing, and leather shoes that I rarely wore. Emily chose a blouse and skirt combination that showed off the curves she did have, though even she mentioned to being slimmer than she liked, but it all came back to her life with the ex-boyfriend.
Having lived on simple food since Wodonga and picking her up, we agreed to have something a little different. Even country towns and cities have your usual Chinese and Indian restaurants, but we found a little Thai restaurant that had some fantastic reviews. It wasn’t a large place, quite intimate in many regards. The service was friendly, the food was fantastic, and Emily couldn’t stop smiling.
“I haven’t been on a date like this in years,” she stated. I remembered her statement that she’d given to the cops. She’d effectively been a prisoner in her own home. “Thank you, Mark.”
“No need to thank me. I have a beautiful young woman on my arm. I’m sure every man, and even some women, is looking at me feeling a little jealous.”
That smile again before she took my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I’m glad to have met you, Mark,” she said softly.
Quite a few pubs were playing music. Found one playing country, and though it wasn’t a genre either of us listened too much, it did mean we could get up and dance. When she moulded her body against mine, I couldn’t help getting excited again. She felt it, wrapping her arms around the back of my neck to kiss me again. Kissing her back, my tongue slid into her mouth, and when she released a light moan, I couldn’t stop myself from smiling.
“Been a while,” I admitted quietly, “Been quite a while.”
Knowing we still had an early start, we didn’t stay too late dancing, and neither of us had anything to drink. Returning to our hotel room, neither of us bothered with a shower, as we’d have one in the morning, but Emily still disappeared into the bathroom to change. I received a treat as she walked out a couple of minutes later in a simple bra and panties, this time a matching light blue set.
Feeling rather warm myself, I sat up and took off my shirt before lying back. Emily didn’t hesitate in cuddling into me, her fingers running up and down my chest hair. “You don’t deserve to be lonely anymore, Mark,” she whispered.
Cuddling her tighter, she moved her head so I could kiss her. “Never gave it much thought until you started riding with me.”
“And what are you thinking now?”
“I’d love it if you stayed but you have your own life to get on with. You don’t have anything.”
“I have you, if you’d let me have you.”
“Are you sure? This isn’t an easy life. I’m rarely back in Goulburn.”
“Maybe I can give you a reason in the future?”
I’m a man and don’t always get subtle hints or cryptic clues. What she meant at the time completely went over my head. I kissed her again before she settled down next to me. “Killer body, Emily,” I whispered after switching off the light.
“I need to put on a few more kilos. I want some curves back.”
“I do love curves on a woman.”
“All the more reason then.”
I drifted off and slept peacefully. I’d set my alarm for early in the morning, but it wasn’t that which woke me. I dreamed of, well, something soft and wet around my cock. I eventually woke and realised I wasn’t just dreaming, lifting the sheets to find Emily lying sideways, head bobbing up and down on my cock. “Emily,” I muttered, still half asleep.
“Just enjoy it, Mark. I want to do it for you.”
“Um… Okay…” I didn’t really know what to say. As I’d told her the night before, I hadn’t been with anyone in quite a while. And hadn’t been blown in even longer. The fact she was so willing to do it for me… I rather quickly had to warn her, turned on as I was by all the dreams I’d had during the night. She removed her mouth just as I was about to cum, splashing all over my chest. She was up quickly, retrieving a wet cloth from the bathroom to clean me up.
“He’d always hold my head and make me swallow his disgusting cum,” she said softly, “A couple of his friends would… They’d fuck my face hard.” She wiped her cheeks. “I’ll do it for you soon, Mark. I know how much men love it when their woman does it for them. But I couldn’t…”
I dragged her down to cuddle her, immediately stroking her back. “Emily,” I whispered, “Thank you for that. It was wonderful.”
“Good. Now, we need to shower, have breakfast, then we need to go. To save time, we should shower together. I want you to see me naked now.”
Turning on the main light, she stood up and took off her bra and panties between the bed and the bathroom door, glancing back and smiling before she disappeared. Hearing the shower turn on, she called me in once it was warm, kicking off my underwear as I joined her in the larger than expected stall. She was very pale. Maybe a C-cup at most, hard to tell her genuine bust when she was so slim. Not slim enough to see ribs, but still… Needed to fill out a bit. The piercing in her navel made me smile. She kept herself groomed as one of the things I had bought her had been a razor and some gel, though I was thinking more about her legs than anything.
Meeting my eyes, the smirk was rather cheeky. “You like?”
Gently pressing her back against the wall, I kissed her as I ran my hands down her body. I felt the scars on her body. Saw them too. She knew but neither of us mentioned them. We both knew why they were there. Her legs spread quickly as I felt her up. “Just make me cum,” she murmured, “Can’t remember the last time a man made me orgasm.”
“Emily,” I whispered, meeting her eyes.
“I won’t forget, Mark, but you’re helping make new memories. Soon, I’ll remember good times with you instead of the time with him.”
Running my hands everywhere, I could sense her relax and grow ever more turned on. Her nipples were still very pink. Squeezing them made her made. Taking one in my mouth made her moan louder. I couldn’t resist placing fingers between her legs to fondle her pussy.
“Mark,” she whimpered immediately.
She was wet and not just from the shower. Within a few minutes, I had her entire body shaking as she was desperate for me to get her off. Kissing down her body, I sat on my knees and used my mouth on her. She had to cover hers with a hand as she choked back a sob.
“He never did it?” When she shook her head, I felt my heart break for her even more. I stopped and quickly washed us both down, the smile forming as she knew what I intended. Barely bothering to dry us off, I carried her in my arms into the room, placing her down on the bed. Spreading her legs, I wasted no time devouring her.
By the time I was done, she’d enjoyed a run of orgasms and she needed a cuddle as she was feeling far too good. We both couldn’t stop smiling during breakfast, Emily holding my hand whenever we were not sitting down. Hell, even then, she’d been sat next to me, forcing me to eat one handed. I didn’t mind.
Picking up the trailer from a warehouse nearby, it was going to be a long journey south on the Pacific Highway. As we set off, Emily was again inquisitive as to where we’d go. “Bloody hell, I’ll just give you the highlights.”
“Long journey?”
“Six hundred k’s down the coast to where I need to drop the trailer. Since it’s so early, I’m going to try and do the whole run in a day. We’ll get into Sydney late, but that’s fine.”
“So… Highlights?”
“Well, Coffs Harbour, where my parents are. I’d love to stop and say hello, but maybe next time we’re heading north. After that, I guess it’s Port Macquarie, and thankfully we avoid Kempsey.”
“Why’s that?”
“Used to be a major black spot for accidents, but they’ve spent years upgrading the entire route, so it’s much better nowadays. Anyway, after Port, there’s Taree, Forster then onto Newcastle. From there, it’s Gosford then onward to Sydney. We’ll skirt the northern suburbs as we’re heading to the west again.”
As we were heading south, she asked when I’d last had a proper holiday, as in a week or two off from driving. I admitted I rarely had more than a couple of days off in a row. I’d usually travel up to visit the parents for Christmas, my sister traveling down from Brisbane with her family. Other than that, I’d just keep on driving with the occasional day off here and there. I then added I wouldn’t have a clue what to do with my time off anyway.
Apart from stopping to pick up some lunch from a service station and stopping every few hours for a quick break and a piss, I made decent time. The state government had spent the last twenty-five or so years completely upgrading the highway from Newcastle to the New South Wales / Queensland border. It was far safer than it used to be, though Emily certainly made the trip better by engaging me in conversation nearly the entire time.
Arriving in Sydney mid-evening, I dumped the trailer at its destination. When Emily suggested we just find somewhere to park up and just sleep in the compartment behind us, I did have to remind her that it was only a single. A king single, so she was small enough to fit, but still a single. She assured me it was fine, and I’d spent enough on motel / hotel rooms already.
Even in the city there were rest stops that had toilers and even showers available. Truckers knew where all of them were. Needed to know for whenever we had to night out. There was a stop nearby, so it was only a short drive before I could park up for the night. Emily wanted me to escort her, stating it was for her own safety. I knew her game, particularly when finding myself dragged into the shower stall with her.
I earned more than one giggle.
We were on the road for the next couple of weeks. A few trips down to Melbourne and back, which didn’t seem to worry her. She admitted to feeling safe with me, but what made her feel even better was that she’d been to the police. During those weeks, she received an email and then a call from the police, advising her that they were investigating her ex-partner regarding her statement and a couple of other matters that had come to light.
“They mean drugs,” she told me during a trip back to Sydney, “They were all users.”
“Emily… Are any of the scars… Are they because of that?”
“He never made me do needles or a pipe, at least. Most of the shit he made me do went up my nose or was in pill form. Purposely kept me high half the time so I was more… willing…” Taking her hand, she kissed the back and placed it on her thigh. “Mark, I was his girlfriend, but he treated me as little more than his whore. He basically pimped me out to his friends. He…”
I gently shushed her. “I know, Emily. I know. And I’m sorry. I really am. If I could go down there and sort him out, I would. You know I’d do it for you.”
“I know too. I don’t hate myself for what I went through. I hate him. Never thought I could hate anyone as much as I hate him. What’s that saying? Wouldn’t piss on him if he was on fire. No, I’d just add more fuel to the fire and watch him burn.” Kissing the back of my hand again, she added softly, “But I now feel safer than I have since I lived with my parents. Best part of each day is waking up then falling asleep as you cuddle me.”
“I love having you here with me, Emily. Will be saddened when you eventually leave me.”
“Who says I’m leaving?” The question was asked harshly, causing me to glance at her in surprise. I didn’t expect her eyes to be glistening “Why would I want to leave you, Mark?”
“I… I don’t know. I just thought…”
“Pull over, Mark. Right now.”
There was a rest stop only a couple of k’s ahead, so I pulled into it and parked up. I thought she was going to get out and storm off as I was left thinking I’d really upset her. Instead, she undid her seatbelt and clambered over the centre console to straddle my lap. The first kiss was as passionate as any we’d shared, immediately stroking her back as she was quickly pushing herself down into my rapidly growing erection. We still hadn’t had sex. Apart from the occasional oral sex, I wasn’t willing to push her too far or fast. Not after everything she’d been through.
“I’m not leaving, okay?” she whispered, a sob catching in her throat, “You’re the only person I have in my life, but more than that, I love you, okay?”
“I love you too,” I whispered, feeling my cheeks heat up. I hadn’t said those words to anyone in over a decade. It was a very new feeling to be in love.
That made her smile and blush too. “Well, it’s about bloody time you told me, because I fell in love with you very quickly. I thought it was because I was feeling vulnerable and alone, and you were just the first decent man I’ve come across. But it’s not just that, Mark. You’re a genuinely good man, and every day with you is an adventure. I want to keep experiencing that going forward.”
“All I want is to hold you in my arms and keep you safe, Emily.” Caressing her cheek, she smiled as I added, “I promise I’ll never hurt you. Hand on heart.”
“Good. So enough of that ‘I’m leaving you’ nonsense. Okay? I’m not going anywhere. Frankly, you’re stuck with me.”
“Can’t think of anything better.”
“Good. Now when we arrive back in Sydney, you’re booking us into a hotel room and we’re going to make love. I’ve never made love, Mark. He only ever fucked me. I’ve never felt the sort of love I’ve read about. It was only about him. I was just too young and dumb to notice I was with a man who had more red flags than a march across Pyongyang. You’ve made me feel so special every single time we’ve been even slightly intimate.”
“Better get off my lap if you want to get to that hotel room.”
Her giggle nearly killed me, though we hugged and kissed one last time before she settled back on the passenger seat. Did I race back to Sydney the rest of the way? You bet your arse I did. Dumping the trailer at the depot, I called Wayne on the way to the usual hotel we stayed at, telling him I wasn’t free the next day, Emily giggling next to me as even Wayne was caught by surprise. I never usually stayed in Sydney longer than a night. Far too busy and crowded for my tastes.
“Hungry?” I asked once we were in our hotel room.
“We’ll get something delivered,” Emily replied, dumping her backpack, and eagerly stripping off. She turned back to me, smiling as I certainly had one on my face. “Strip, Mark. We’re spending all night in bed, whether it’s making love or eating dinner later.”
Tumbling into bed one we were naked, I had to go down on her like usual. I loved the sounds she made as I ate her out. Having been intimate a few times, there were fewer tears now. Instead, I’d look up and see her smiling down at me, watching her face light up as the orgasm hit her. This night, there was no missing the love in her eyes now. Probably been there before, I just didn’t notice it.
When she was pleading with me to make love to her, I moved up and slowly sank my cock inside her. She felt wonderful, hot and tight, ready for my cock. I warned her I wouldn’t last long. She didn’t care, her arms and legs quickly around me body as I gently thrust into her.
“About time,” she whispered before kissing me softly, “But thank you for waiting for me.”
“Would have kept waiting for you.”
“I’m loving our life together, Mark. Please don’t think I want to leave.”
“Okay.”
Didn’t share too many more words before I fill her with cum. One hell of an orgasm. So good I nearly passed out on top of her. She giggled again, suggesting she was savouring each spurt of cum that filled her. I was too old to stay hard after I’d cum, slowly pulling out of her and resting on my side as she turned to face me, joking I needed a few minutes before I was ready to go again.
After making love again, I ordered in some food. We ate that, made love twice more, then we needed a shower before going to bed. Waking in the morning together, I asked what she wanted to do as we had a free day. As her fingers gripped my cock, she had a knowing grin on her face. “You booked two nights, correct?” she asked.
“I did.”
“Good. When we leave tomorrow, I want to be walking funny and you should be completely drained.”
“You don’t want to go anywhere? Don’t need more supplies?”
She paused before another of those smiles appeared. “Well, I guess I might need a few things. Um… Maybe I should really go to a chemist. I left my birth control pills behind.”
“Oh shit!”
Laughing out loud, she cuddled into me. “It’s okay, even while on them, I kept track of things. I should be safe right now but better safer than sorry, right?”
“Sex first, breakfast, then we’ll go out?”
“Sex, breakfast, sex again, then we’ll go out.”
Sex twice in the morning, before and after breakfast, is always a great way to start the day. We visited a chemist to get her pills, thankful they could obtain her medical records. I did ask if she wanted to see a doctor about anything, particularly as she did have her Medicare card in her purse. She assured me she felt fine, admitting that on the day we’d met, the bruises on her body had started to fade.
Visits to a chemist then a nearby shopping centre for a little more shopping, we picked up some lunch before heading back to the hotel. As soon as we returned to our hotel room, we practically tore each other’s clothes off before she lowered herself to her knees.
“I’m going to swallow this time,” she stated with a smile on her face.
It was the best blowjob I’d ever had. She made love to my cock with her mouth and tongue, bringing me to the brink more than once and backing off. A complete and utter tease, but fuck, it was wonderful. When I did finally cum, I was so thoroughly drained, I collapsed onto the bed, Emily giggling away as she joined me.
Making love again a couple of times, in between heading out for a simple dinner at a nearby takeaway, I called Wayne afterwards to organise a run. He had a whole bunch ready to go as usual, but when he mentioned Brisbane again, I glanced at Emily before asking when it was due, adding that, if I was heading that way again, I’d like to stop off and visit my parents in Coffs Harbour, then visit my sister once I’d unloaded the trailer.
“Get to Coffs in a day, take a day to catch up with your folks, then finish the journey to Brisbane. Take as long as you need, though if you want to head further north for a change, I know a bloke who always has runs available all over Queensland.”
“Awesome. Thanks, mate. I’ll head back to Sydney soon, but I might hang up there for a week or two, taking in some different scenery for a change.”
“No worries, mate. Say hello to Emily for me. Give your folks and sister best wishes.”
“Will do, mate. Love to yours as well.”
Cuddling up later after another hour or so of lovemaking, Emily did ask very quietly, “Meeting your folks?”
“Is that okay?”
“Yeah. It’s just they don’t know me at all.”
“Well, they do in that I’ve called them a couple of times and message them at least once a day.”
“But… Do they know everything?”
“That’s for you to tell them if you want, Emily. As you said, we’re making new memories. You tell them whatever you’re comfortable telling them.”
“I feel so… I spent over ten years with him, and he ruined my life, Mark. I still feel like I’m that eighteen-year-old girl sometimes. He was so… cruel… I tried to escape more than once, and he forced me back every single time.” Her arms gripped me tightly. “Please don’t let me go. Please stay with me forever.”
“I’m not going anywhere, sweetheart. I’m yours as much as you are mine.”
“Good.”
Picking up the trailer next morning, there was the usual snarl of traffic as we tried to escape Sydney, but once we hit the freeway heading to Newcastle, it was usually a free run, the days of being caught in tailbacks tens of kilometres long now a thing of the distant past as accidents rates had dropped significantly.
I’d let my parents know I was coming. I couldn’t park the truck and trailer in the retirement village, parking up and locking on the road and walking the rest of the way. Mum was delighted to see me as always, as I only saw them a couple of times a year at best. Long hug with her, handshake and brief embrace with Dad, then it was introducing Emily to my parents.
They both loved her immediately. “She’s a real cutie,” my mother whispered as my father had taken Emily by the hand, straight to the backyard to show her the view of the nearby coast from the deck. Mum made us each a hot drink as we joined them outside, Emily immediately cuddling into my side.
“Definitely a barbecue tonight,” my father stated.
I helped him cook the meat as Emily helped Mum inside. Heard them chuckling more than once, but when I poked my head inside as it fell silent, Mum was hugging Emily tightly. She met my eyes and smiled, re-joining my father as he handed me a beer. “Story behind how you met?”
“Long one, to be honest. Not sure how much she’d want to share.”
“You’re heading up to Brisbane to see your sister? And Emily’s on the road with you?”
I couldn’t help smiling. “Yeah, she keeps me company. It’s rather nice, to be honest. Spent years on the road alone. Didn’t quite realise how isolating it was until now.”
Sitting down on the deck for a meal, conversation flowed easily for the four of us. I caught up the parents on what I’d been doing, my trips around New South Wales, the fact I hadn’t been back to Goulburn in months, and I went over the basics of how I’d met Emily. My parents recognised rather quickly it was a difficult story, holding her hand, as she went over a few details of what she’d endured with her ex-boyfriend. Mum gave me another look suggesting Emily had told her in privacy perhaps a little bit more than she was sharing with my father.
Mum had set up the guest room. I was forty years old so none of that ‘woman in the guest room, man on the couch’ nonsense. She just laughed, telling us to keep the noise down if we got frisky. Emily blushed but assured her we’d just be going to sleep once we’d showered.
Emily hadn’t been to the beach in years, so armed with an umbrella, sunscreen, towels and an esky full of snacks and drinks, we found the path from the retirement village to the beach nearby, setting up and immediately heading towards the water. She was wearing a gorgeous two-piece swimsuit, having confessed she wasn’t confident enough to wear a bikini. I assured her she looked fantastic with what she had on. That earned me one hell of a kiss and a whispered promise in my ear of much more that night.
It was the first time I’d spent the day on a beach in years myself though I still had a slight tan. Emily was rather pale, so I enjoyed rubbing cream onto her body more than once. Rubbing cream led to feeling her up each time, pulling aside her bottoms as she lay on her front, slowly sliding a pair of fingers inside her, bringing her to a quiet orgasm each time.
Returning to my parents’ home after a day on the beach, the parents suggested dinner at the local leagues club. They knew I was driving, so Dad refrained from buying me a beer, but they paid for our meal. Typical meal you’d get in a club. It was tasty and filling, and the perfect way to end a visit with the folks.
Leaving early the next morning, they were both up and about to see us off. Mum hugged Emily tightly again, Mum telling me with authority that I must bring her to see them more often. When she hugged me, she whispered, “Look after her, Mark. And marry the girl. She loves you with all her heart.”
“I know, Mum. But marriage already?”
“Trust me. She’s worth settling down for.”
The drive from Coffs Harbour to Brisbane took the entire day. I hadn’t informed my sister I was in the area, so agreed with Emily that I’d take on a few runs around Queensland before we returned to Brisbane and spent a couple of days with my sister and her kids. Wayne’s contact was brilliant, setting up a series of routes that would take us almost around all the Sunshine State. From Brisbane, we’d head west out towards Charleville. North to Longreach then onwards to Cloncurry. Back east towards the coast and Townsville, then returning south along the coast via the likes of Rockhampton and the Sunshine Coast. Picking up trips here and there in between the long-distance routes, including a trip to and from Cairns from Townsville, we ended up spending twelve days on the road.
On the day we were returning to Brisbane, I gave my sister a call. She was ever so excited to hear from me, almost breaking down and, I’ll admit, my eyes got a little wet as I heard her almost sobbing. We’d always been close, despite the distance between us, and I’d missed my little sister more than I’d care to admit.
“I’m bringing someone with me,” I told her, “Well, we’re arriving in Brisbane in a couple of hours. It’s Saturday tomorrow, right?”
“Yes, it is, you big lump! I’ll go shopping tonight and make sure I have everything we need. When can you stay until?”
“We’ll need to leave on Monday morning, but you can have me for three nights, if you can tolerate that.”
“Mark, you can stay as long as you want. I miss you.”
I took a deep breath. “Miss you too, munchkin.”
That made her cry. It had been my name for her all her life. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Mark. Love you.”
“Love you too.”
Hanging up, I had to wipe my eyes, Emily leaning across to take one of my hands. “Sounds like she really loves her big brother.”
“Yeah,” I stated with a chuckle, “We always get emotional when I’m coming up to visit.”
Pulling up in suburbia in my truck earned some attention from her neighbours. Sally, my sister, opened her front door and practically sprinted towards me, leaping into my arms, crying into my shoulder. I’m sure many would have thought I was some long-lost love and not her brother. Managed to carry her across the street to her front lawn before hugging her back just as tight.
When she finally let me go, I introduced her to Emily. “Oh, Mum’s already been on the phone all about you. I’m Sally.”
Emily received just as tight a hug as Sally’s husband, William, walked out with my niece and nephew to say hello. The men carried bags inside as we were shown to the guest room first, Sally explaining that she’d spent hours tidying up for our arrival, then suggested it was a celebration, so she opened a bottle of wine, William offered me a bottle of beer, and we gathered outside, the two kids immediately leaping into the pool as it was already rather warm.
We spent a couple of hours just catching up, introducing Emily properly to my sister and her small family. The kids, not seeing me very often, were constantly asking me questions and were very curious as to who Emily was. The six of us ended up in the pool to cool off as it was still hot, even in the late evening, before the kids were sent off to bed and the four adults gathered in the living room.
It was lovely catching up with my sister. She’d done well for herself in her career, and she was obviously happily married. No plans for further kids, but they owned their own house, two cars in the garage, well-paid jobs and a comfortable life.
“And when are you going to settle down in one place?” Sally asked rather pointedly.
Emily took my hand and squeezed. “I’m enjoying being on the road with him. Not exactly what I imagined I’d be doing but compare to what I was having to put up with, I’m with the man I love, I’m seeing parts of the country I’d have never seen otherwise, and even staying in a different hotel room every couple of days, or sleeping in his compartment, isn’t that bad.” She cuddled into my shoulder before adding, “But settling down in the future would be nice, particularly as I’d like some kids of my own.”
Sally looked at me in surprise. I met her look and smiled back. “It’s already been discussed, Sally. Maybe long-distance trucking isn’t something I’ll keep doing.” Taking a sip of beer, I looked away for a minute, kissing the top of Emily’s head, before glancing at my sister again. “How much do houses go for around here anyway?”
She squealed. Emily squealed, and I was soon being cuddled by two rather excitable women. “When? When? When?” Sally asked.
“I don’t know, but though I love having Emily out on the road with me, I’ve found myself thinking, for the first time in a long time, that perhaps laying down roots somewhere would be a nice thing to do. And if we were to have kids, being absent all the time wouldn’t be fair. Fairly sure I can find a regular driving and delivery job around the city.”
“They’re dying for drivers, mate,” William stated, “Trust me, the hours might be shit, as in starting early, but they’re throwing money at drivers as there’s a real lack of them right now.”
It was a fantastic weekend. Sally and I spent time just chatting together in private, just catching up on our lives. Just like my parents, she suggested that Emily was a lovely woman and, if I had any intelligence at all, I’d propose and marry her quickly. I told her I’d take her advice under advisement, just like the advice from our parents. As for Emily, my niece and nephew took a real shine to her, and when they were taking all her attention, there was more than one glance in my direction, and I can read women enough. She wanted her own.
Leaving early on Monday morning, Sally had the kids up ready to get for school. William started early as he had to join the traffic to get into the centre of Brisbane. I hugged my sister tightly for a few minutes as she sobbed against my chest. I promised her I’d return a lot sooner than I usually did.
“You’d better. I have a new best friend in the future regarding your soon to be wife,” she said sharply, poking my chest, “So you’d better not be a stranger, mister.” Then her lower lip trembled, and I hugged her again. “Love you,” she whispered.
“Love you too, munchkin.”
Back in Sydney a couple of days later, I had a chat with Wayne, organising with him to just do a few shuttles up and down the Hume, Sydney to Melbourne and back, for a couple of weeks. Emily understood the reason, as we’d been doing thousands of k’s around the eastern states, and I wouldn’t mind a return to some normality.
There was also another reason. One night while she was asleep, I snuck to the bathroom with my phone and spent a good hour searching the internet for something in particular. I had to take a guess at a couple of things, but made it was delivered to my house in Goulburn. Sliding back into bed after flushing the toilet, she cuddled into me, murmuring that she loved me. I kissed her cheek, whispering back the same words.
Two more trips up and down the Hume before suggesting we stop at Goulburn for one night. I was already thinking about my future and the house was one thing I had to take into consideration. My tenants were aware I would be coming, and they were friendly as always. Introducing Emily, they were surprised to see me with a woman, as they’d been tenants for years, and never see me arrive with anyone. They told me I had a package, Emily immediately curious, but I told her it wasn’t anything important.
Two days later, we were heading south back to Melbourne, making it all the way to Wodonga. Walking in with Emily, the same girls were behind the counter or taking orders from customers. Pat greeted me with a smile as always, remembered who Emily was, and she was used to me arriving with her on my arm.
After ordering our meal, making sure we had a main meal and menu, we were chatting away about what we could do next. I hadn’t been to Adelaide in months and was tempted to take a trip there from either Sydney or Melbourne if possible. She had no interest in heading to Perth, happy to stick to the eastern states, but I knew she was hoping that I was giving some thought to potentially staying permanently somewhere.
When our desserts arrived, I asked her to wait. Sliding out of my seat, I leaned down to kiss her before getting down on one knee. We were immediately surrounded by the girls and Pat as I opened the small box showing off the ring that I’d purchased for her.
“Emily, I haven’t felt this level of happiness in my life in a long time, if ever. I love having you with me every day on the road, but I’m already putting things in place where we might be able to make a home together, maybe even start a family. I only hope that I give you as much happiness now and in the future. So the most important question in my life to this point is… Emily, will you be my wife?”
“God yes!” she whispered, kissing me deeply before I placed the ring on her finger. There was light applause as Emily stood up so I could hug her properly.
Sitting next to her, I opened my phone and made a call to my parents. Dad cheered, Mum cried, with promises to catch up as soon as we could. Then I called my sister. She cried too, then I made her cry even more when I asked about any houses for sale in her or nearby suburbs. That question also caught Emily by surprise, hugging me tightly.
Snuggling in what we now called our sleeping compartment, Emily immediately figured out why I’d proposed there. “Where we first met,” she whispered, “Perhaps not the greatest of meeting stories, but every day since then has been better and better.”
“I’m serious, sweetheart. I’m ready to settle down with you as that’s what we both want. I’ll put the house in Goulburn up for sale, sell this truck, that’ll give us a deposit for a house, and I’ll find a job hopefully without too much issue.”
“And me?”
“You have my support to do whatever you want.”
“I want a baby,” she whispered.
“Then we’ll have a baby once we have everything sorted out. When do you want to get married?”
“You want to live near your sister?”
“Yeah.”
“Then I can wait until we’re settled in Brisbane near your sister. She can help us organise something nice and simple.”
Trying to organise everything on the road wasn’t easy. Neither of us wanting to waste money renting somewhere before buying a house, so we agreed that I’d keep working until we found a house to buy. But I let Wayne know that I would be heading north to Brisbane in the future. He immediately put me in contact with a few places he knew that could give me regular work. Hopefully, it wouldn’t have me travelling interstate and would limit my journeys intrastate.
It took a couple of months to get all these organised, aware it was taking us closer and closer to Christmas. Emily and I discussed it and we headed north for the final time in early December. Neither of us was leaving anything behind. I’d spoken to estate agents in Goulburn and put the house up for sale, giving the current tenants first refusal. I had a price in mind, and if they could afford the mortgage, I’d happily sell them the house.
Sally agreed to put us up while we looked for our own place in Brisbane. We remained there through Christmas and New Year, Mum and Dad driving up from Coffs Harbour to join us during the festive period. On Christmas Day itself, we made a Skype call to her family in the United Kingdom, and there were suggestions from both sides of the world to travel and visit each other. Buying a house would make such an idea difficult from our end, and her parents did sound eager to return to Australia for a visit.
After celebrating the new year, I was amazed at how easy it was to find work as a driver with a regular route. With all my experience, I had companies practically throwing money at me. Once I’d signed a contract, I put my truck up for sale. Considering the number of k’s on the clock, I couldn’t sell it for a ridiculous sum of money, but it had a full maintenance record, I’d given it a lot of TLC, and it was a reliable beast. I eventually sold it for a sum of cash and adding it to the sale of the house in Goulburn, we had more than enough money to put a deposit down for a house, purchase a car, plus a little cash for a wedding, purchase some things for our new home, and put away some savings.
It only took us six weeks to find a house that we both fell in love with. It was only two suburbs away from Sally and her small family, which delighted my sister, but Emily and I walked out of the house upon viewing and pretty much agreed to put in an offer immediately. Didn’t take long for it to be accepted, and from there, it was rather smooth sailing.
We did go a little crazy buying things for our new home. All the furniture back in Goulburn had been part of the house sale, so Emily and I could buy whatever we wanted, I loved following her around shops of a weekend, still getting used to having two days off a week, watching how excited she got over big-ticket items, like fridges and ovens, to the smallest items, such as what sort of cutlery we’d get.
Moving in day was a lot of fun. I carried her over the threshold, and we spent a weekend moving in the more important items, in particular a king-sized bed, a three-seater lounge and two armchairs, whitegoods for the kitchen and laundry room, and a barbecue for out the back, as I intended to host parties, particularly as we had a pool.
Lying back in our own bed, in our new house, on the Sunday night was wonderful. Emily wanted to christen every room over the next week more than once. That weekend, we christened our new bedroom plenty of times. “I’m going to go off the pill,” she whispered into my ear as we lay there, slightly stick and sweaty, knowing I’d need a shower in the morning before work.
“Okay. Guess we should get a wedding organised.”
“Why don’t we just have it here in the backyard? I know we don’t exactly have a lot of friends yet…”
“Good excuse to get to know the neighbours though.”
Emily thought it was a brilliant idea. We organised our wedding for six months’ time, giving her parents time to save so they could travel over. We organised a ‘welcome to the neighbourhood’ barbecue for a fortnight’s time. Hearing we were from New South Wales and Western Australia led to some good-natured ribbing during the barbecue, as we were mostly surrounded by Queenslanders, but the barbecue was a roaring success, and we immediately made some good friend. Letting them know we were engaged and soon to be married, Emily was soon inundated with offers to help with all manners of things.
Our wedding suddenly turned into a larger event, which neither of us minded. I’d already made a couple of friends at work, inviting them too, with extended offers to bring wives and kids along.
I couldn’t remember a happier time in my life, to be honest. I’d spent nearly two decades on the roads behind the wheel of a truck. I’d found a freedom that only those who do the same thing can feel and understand, but when I sat back and thought about it, I’d also been left feeling a little isolated from the world, and quite lonely a lot of the time. Not thinking about it at the time did make it easier for me. But although I’d been making plenty of cash, pretty much owned and operated my own truck, I was otherwise standing still in life.
I didn’t believe in much regarding organised religion, but I reckoned it was fate that had Emily in that restaurant outside Wodonga that evening.
Today, I was standing in our backyard wearing a suit. William was my best man as, to be honest, I didn’t really have a best friend to ask, but I’d made some good friends already. Sally was Emily’s Maid of Honour. The two were already thick as thieves, and I loved the fact two of the three most important women in my life got along (the third was my mother.)
As Emily walked towards me, escorted by her father, her family having made the journey from the United Kingdom for our special day, I couldn’t help grin like an idiot, even feeling myself tearing up at how beautiful she looked. A long white flowing gown, her face covered by a veil, but I could still see her eyes shining behind it.
But there was something just as wonderful as Emily walking towards me, ready to exchange vows that would make us husband and wife.
She was currently three months’ pregnant with our first child. And we’d already agreed it would not be our last.
Chapter 79: Double Trouble Ch. 01 [Incest]
Chapter Text
Present Day
I hated returning home to an empty apartment on a Friday night, particularly when winter was approaching and it was dark by the time I walked through the front door. Shutting the door behind me, I switched on the lights, throwing my keys and smartphone on the coffee table, laying my laptop bag down on one of the chairs. The first port of call was the toilet for a piss before grabbing a beer from the fridge, sitting back on the three seater lounge.
Flicking on the television, it was the usual inane news items, sighing to myself as I sipped at my beer. Picking up my phone, there were a few messages from friends, those I’d kept close after everything that happened. Even a couple of friends I’d kept since primary school now distanced themselves from me. I didn’t really blame them. Some people don’t like hanging around ex-convicts.
I didn’t regret what I’d done though. The cops had understood why. My lawyer had understood why. Even the judge, when handing down his sentence, had understood why. My family all insisted she was a slut when they learned what happened, and those she was with deserved all they got. Some would say going to jail because of some slut was stupid, but when I was beating down on them, the men, not her, it felt nothing but righteous. Hell, the only reason she didn’t cop a beating is that my mother and father had raised me to never raise a hand against a woman. Thing is, until that day, she’d barely angered me even briefly. We’d been happy. Or so I’d thought…
Until that moment in my life, I’d never been violent. Whenever someone wanted to fight me at school, I just turned and walked away. Most of the time, it was some little punk wanting to prove himself. It wasn’t worth the possible suspension or expulsion. Some called me a coward but I had nothing to prove against idiots. Nights out in the city could always end in violence due to guys wanting to prove how tough they were. Once again, I just walked away. It wasn’t worth the arrest record. That’s not to say I couldn’t fight. My grandfather was an ex-soldier and taught me unarmed combat, in the event I did need to defend myself.
Shaking my head of the memories, I flicked to one of the sports channels as Friday Night Football would start in an hour. Flicking through my phone apps, I found the number for the local pizza joint. Better than anything from the Hut or Domino’s. I was a regular there, chatting away with the sweet girl on the phone, who always flirted with me when I called. Half an hour later, my pizza arrived with some garlic bread and a bottle of Coke, knowing I’d use that later as a mixer with some spirit, probably bourbon, though if I was in the mood for scotch…
The game was ten minutes into the first half when the intercom buzzed. Groaning to myself, as I wasn’t expecting any company, and all I wanted to do was curl up with a bottle and spend the weekend drunk, I got up and walked to the small panel.
“Yeah?”
“Hello, big brother! It’s your little sisters!”
I took a moment to blink and take a couple of breaths. If there were two people on the planet who loved me unconditionally, no matter what I did, it was those two. I was going to ask ‘What are you doing here?’ but that would have been rude, and I knew they were there for me anyway. I buzzed them up, hearing both of them thank me. Opening the door, I waited for them to appear.
As they approached me, I couldn’t help smile. It was almost unfair they were my sisters as they were so damned beautiful, intelligent, kind and caring, and not the hot mess their big brother was. The almost mahogany red hair and blue eyes came from our mother, who even when in her mid-fifties, was still gorgeous. I took more after my father, with brown hair and dark brown eyes. I also towered over both of them, being around six-two while they barely topped out at five-four.
Did I say they were beautiful, gorgeous and could have been on the cover of magazines?
“Mark!” they both exclaimed, and before I knew it, I was being cuddled by two excitable women. They were five years younger than myself, twenty-eight to my thirty-three, though I was nearing thirty-four. Cindy was the older by around thirty minutes, something she always like to tease her twin about. Danielle, though she preferred Dani, always called herself that as it meant their names rhymed.
Leading them inside, I offered them a glass of wine, as I always kept a couple of bottles around considering they were frequent visitors, sitting in between them on the three-seater lounge. I offered them a slice of pizza before I sat back, muting the television, glancing to either side of me. I received a sweet smile in return from the both.
“What are you doing here?”
“Let me guess,” Cindy replied, “You’re watching the footy, eating a pizza and drinking beer, but you’re thinking about drinking some bourbon or scotch, then you’ll pass out in bed later before spending the weekend feeling sorry for yourself.”
Shrugging helplessly, as they knew me well, both of them smiled at me but there was no missing the sadness in their eyes. “It’s been one year since you moved out of our apartment, two years since you got out of prison, three since your divorce, and five since that afternoon,” Danielle stated, “Isn’t it time to move on?”
“I have moved on. I have a good job. Have my own apartment. A few close friends.”
“But no woman in your life, Mark,” Cindy retorted.
“I find it very difficult to trust people nowadays, particularly women. Pretty much you two and our mother are the only women I trust in the world.”
“You married a slut, Mark,” Danielle suggested, “That’s on her, not on you.”
“Doesn’t change what she did to me, the fact I walked in on them, the fact it went on for so long, the fact the others involved were supposed to be my friends.”
“You’re coming out with us tonight, Mark. No more moping around your apartment every weekend,” Cindy pretty much demanded.
“I do go out! And I go out with you most of the time.”
“Well, the local pub for a few beers with the locals is not going out when not with us. You’re coming out with your gorgeous twin sisters to have fun. You remember what fun is, right?”
I grunted a non-committal response, which made them giggle before they cuddled into me. Glancing either way, they looked up at me with those big doe eyes they’d perfected over the past twenty-five years. From a very young age, they’d had me wrapped around their fingers. I would have done anything for them.
Finally, I sighed as I knew I wouldn’t win. “Okay, let me have a shower and get changed.”
“Want some company?” Cindy asked.
“We could help scrub your back,” Danielle added.
They were always teasing me like that, though it had certainly increased since I got out of jail. Well, a lot of things had changed which will be explained later. They were always telling me how handsome I was, that I was a good man, despite my conviction, and they never had a problem telling me how much they loved me. I loved them just as much in return. If it wasn’t for them, I dread to think what my life would be like nowadays. Probably far lonelier, being honest.
“Wear something nice, not just jeans and a t-shirt!” Cindy called out as I was about to step into the bathroom.
“And nice shoes!” Danielle added, “But your stubble is perfect. Makes you look handsome.”
Stepping under the hot water, I couldn’t help smile for a moment, though when I closed my eyes as hot water ran down my face, I found my mind wandering back through the past thirty-three years of my life.
Chapter 80: Double Trouble Ch. 02
Chapter Text
The Past
My mother was twenty-two, my father twenty-four, when she fell pregnant with me. I wasn’t planned but I wasn’t an accident either. They were married, in love, and knew it was going to happen eventually. They already owned their own home, my father a certified electrician, my mother working part time at a supermarket, a part-time housewife at the same time. What I knew is that my father worshipped my mother, and that my mother loved my father more than anything.
When I was born, I was immediately the apple of his eye, and my mother quit work to raise me. For five years, it was my mother and I during the day, then my father would come home from work and take-over. They were a real team, my mother looked after the inside, my father the outside, though he wasn’t one of those ‘old school’ guys. I saw him hanging out the washing more than once, and he could cook a mean roast during the winter.
I was just starting school, my mother contemplating a return to part-time employment, when she discovered she was pregnant again. My parents were overjoyed and I was excited about having a sibling. Many of the kids at school had older or younger siblings. After a few months, my mother sat me down and explained two things, keeping it simple for a five year old boy.
“Mark, you have heard people say I’m pregnant?” I smiled and nodded. She took one of my small hands and placed it on her belly. “In my body here, life is growing. That’s where you were before you were born. Right now, there are two little girls growing and developing.”
“Two?” I asked.
“That’s right, sweetheart. In a few months, you’re going to have two little sisters.”
My grandparents took me in to meet my sisters a couple of days after they were born. Mum smiled as my father lifted me up to sit on the bed. “Mark, these are your sisters. Cindy and Danielle.”
I was in love almost instantly. Even at five years old, I felt that surge of responsibility that an older brother has for his younger siblings. And I was there for nearly everything. Their first step. Their first words. Their first laugh, which I caused. And there is no doubt that, by the time they were my age and I was ten years old, they utterly adored their big brother in return.
Through our years growing up, we rarely had issues. I think the slightly larger age gap actually helped. When I was a teenager, they were still kids. And though I could be a moody bastard at times, particularly when hormones were going insane, they still managed to make me feel better. They were peas in a pod, and I’d often find myself hugged by two precocious little girls whenever I was feeling down or stressed.
By the time I was eighteen, they were thirteen and heading into high school. I was finishing my last year, no intention of heading to university, as I had already organised an apprenticeship as a mechanic. I could have left after four years of high school, but my parents convinced me to get my Higher School Certificate, assuring me it was better to have that than just a School Certificate.
Once I turned eighteen, I started to date around a little more. I’d had one or two girlfriends through high school, but that was just dating, afternoon and evening’s out that was all rather innocent, nothing more than going to watch a movie, bowling, miniature golf, or a cheap dinner. I worked part-time, so did make a little money, but not enough I could splurge.
I wasn’t a virgin when I met my future wife, Simone. I sowed my wild oats for a couple of years. I didn’t do one-night stands. Well, I lie. I had two and I just felt dirty afterwards. It had meant nothing and I guess I was one of those guys that wanted at least some sort of connection. I knew their name but that was about it. I was twenty when Simone came into my life.
She was a customer at work. I hadn’t actually served her, though I had been the one that had given her a car a tune-up while replacing a couple of worn out parts. I hadn’t spoken to her, but she’d seen me and must have been impressed. One of my colleagues, Paul, called me into the reception area, giving me a pat on the back and a smirk as walked behind the counter.
Offering her hand, she introduced herself. “I’m Simone.”
Wiping my hands on my overalls, I smiled as I shook her hand. “I’m Mark. Pleasure.”
“So, Mark, what are you doing this weekend?”
By this time, I was sharing a house with my best mate, Mike. We’d gone through primary and high school together. He was attending university, worked part-time, so I was doing him a solid by paying two-thirds of the bills. It’s something a good mate would do.
“No plans right now.”
“How would you like to meet up for coffee? Modern times and I wouldn’t expect you to pay for dinner on a first date.” Couldn’t help raise my eyebrows at that. Heard enough stories about men being suckered into dates, paying through the nose, only to never hear from the woman again. “Why don’t I give you my number and we can work something out?”
Offering her phone, I put my name and number in her contacts list. “I’ll text you tonight,” I said.
We made small talk as I settled her bill, giving her the occasional glance. She was certainly cute. Brunette. Brown eyes. Slim but with quite a chest on her. She noticed me looking at her and smiled sweetly. She knew she was attractive but wasn’t flaunting it too much. Wishing her goodbye once we’d settled up the bill, she smiled and disappeared out the door, waving at me again as she pulled away. Walking back into the workshop, I received plenty of ribbing as they were aware she’d asked me out.
I texted her as soon as I’d showered and had dinner. After no more than a dozen texts each, she called me. We must have spent a couple of hours getting to know each other, feeling each other out, seeing how much we had in common. It was the first time I’d ever been approached by a woman so it was a little strange to me.
She only lived a couple of suburbs from me so we agreed on where to meet. Though the weather was cool, she was wearing a gorgeous skirt and blouse combination. I knew enough to at least wear my nice pair of jeans, a button down shirt and a good pair of shoes. I offered to pay for her drink, and also a slice of cake, settling into a booth and pretty much carrying on the conversation we’d put on hold the night before.
Simone was a year younger than myself at nineteen. Still lived at home as she was attending university studying a degree in some sort of business administration and management. Basically, when it came time to graduate, she wanted to work in the real estate business. She was certainly smart in addition to being attractive. Left me wondering what she saw in me. I had brains but I preferred working with my hands. I was a mechanic but had given serious thought into becoming a tradesman.
Was it love at first sight? I’m not one who believes in fairy tales, but the first time she took my hand in hers, there was that spark everyone talks about, and we exchanged a smile and a blush. But it was that first kiss that pretty much sealed it, holding her body against mine before she pulled away, asking if I’d like to meet up during the week.
We lasted a month before we had to give into our mutual desire and sleep together. She wasn’t my first by a long shot but she admitted to having only had a couple of previous lovers, and all they’d done was strip her naked and stick their dick in, thrusting until they came. Therefore, the only orgasms she’d had were self-induced.
I might have been a twenty year old man, but I knew enough that pleasing your woman, and making her orgasm, certainly put your name in lights in their eyes. I took off each article of her clothing nice and slow, my fingers trailing across her pale skin, soft kisses following where my fingers had been. Her nipples were hard and poking out, desperate for some attention from my mouth, licking and nibbling at them, making her squirm and squealed.
Her legs were perfect, toned from her three to four visits to the gym a week. I wasn’t one for feet, but even those were perfect, making her moan and giggle when I gently kissed and bit her toes. Kissing up her legs, she spread them to give me a view of her pussy for the first time, glistening in the light from the lamp next to my bed. She kept her hair nice and trimmed, and it was obvious to me how excited I now had her.
The groan she released when my tongue finally touched her was something that would have lived in my memory the rest of my life… I guess I still remembered, but it meant nothing now. I got her off a few times and it was quite a moment as she started to sob. I stopped and lifted myself up to cuddle her. That’s when she told me.
“I love you, Mark,” she whispered, leaning back enough so I could meet her eyes.
Never heard those words from a woman before, at least that wasn’t my mother or sisters. I’d liked a lot of women. I’d lusted after woman. Women turned me on something fierce. But I felt those same feelings for her. I didn’t hesitate in returning those words. She looked up and me smiled.
“Really?”
“I love you, Simone.”
We proved our love by making it a few minutes later. It was the best sex I’d ever had in my life, making love with someone who I genuinely had feelings for. We made love all night, and I guess my best mate heard, as he had that knowing smirk on his face that suggested he had heard certain things during the evening. We had tried to keep quiet, and Simone wasn’t too vocal at the time. That would come with experience.
After I’d seen her off outside, Mike was waiting for me with a cup of coffee. “You’re going to marry her, aren’t you?” he asked.
“What makes you say that?”
“She’s the first woman who has stayed the night, Mark. And I saw how you were looking at each other. You’re in love with each other. So… Will I be your best man?”
I gently punched his shoulder and told him to shut up, but I did so with a smile.
With Simone still at university, moving in together wasn’t possible, and though Mike invited her to move in with us, I was just left believing that might be a little uncomfortable for everyone, and it certainly meant the only privacy Simone and I would have would be in my bedroom. We discussed our options and agreed to move in together once she’d graduated and started working. That’s not to say she didn’t spent plenty of time at my place. I’d met her parents, and though they were good people, not particularly receptive to me staying the night. I did so occasionally, but they were happy enough that she could stay with me most nights.
Graduating when she was twenty-one, she went straight to work, and within six months, we’d found a small apartment to rent. We’d already discussed the big events to come, such as getting married, buying a house, starting a family. But we agreed that she’d establish her career, though we’d get married and save for a house deposit.
Those first few months living together were bliss. Her parents loved me. My parents adored her. My sisters? By the time we lived together, I was twenty-three, they were eighteen. And they didn’t like Simone. I was visiting the folks one weekend, Simone visiting her parents and siblings at hers, when they told me how they really felt.
“I’ve seen girls like her at school, Mark,” Cindy stated, “She acts all innocent round you, but we’ve seen her type.”
“What are you saying, Cindy?” My twin sisters shared a look. At eighteen, they had turned into beautiful young woman, younger versions of our mother. When they looked sad, I took a hand of theirs in mine. “You know you two can tell me absolutely anything.”
“We don’t trust her, Mark, and we just don’t want you to get hurt,” Cindy replied.
“She’s done nothing to prove untrustworthy. I love her and she loves me.” I pulled them into a hug. “I’m not going to say you’re jealous, because you’re my little sisters, but are you afraid of losing me?”
They both started to sob so I knew what it was about. “We miss you so much,” Danielle whispered.
I hated when my sisters cried. I hated knowing I was breaking their hearts. And hearing them both sob as I hugged them nearly had my own tears falling. I kissed them both on the cheek. “I’m only a phone call away, and I try and visit as often as I can. But Simone will soon be part of our family too.”
“Are you going to propose?”
When I nodded, Cindy pushed me away and ran to her bedroom. I called her name but she ignored me. Danielle gave me a sad smile before she followed her sister. Mum wandered out of the kitchen to find me kneeling on the floor by myself near the lounge. She helped me up and hugged me tight. Had to release a couple of tears.
“I hate hurting them so much but I love her, Mum. I’m going to marry her.”
“They’ll get over it, but your father and I know how they feel. They’ve been jealous the day you brought her home for the first time. They had you to themselves all their lives. Now they have to share you with someone.” She leaned back and grinned. “When are you going to propose?”
“Our anniversary is next month. I’m figuring we get engaged that day, then we get married six months after that, therefore we can remember two anniversaries. She’ll love that.”
“My son is an old fashioned romantic.”
“I do my best.”
Simone accepted my proposal. I didn’t particularly want to go with the old ‘propose in a restaurant’ thing, but we’d already talked about getting married so often, I knew she wasn’t going to say no. Instead, she screamed ‘YES!’ and cried as I slid the ring on her finger. The sex we had that night left me so drained, I asked for an IV bag the next morning, which left her in fits of giggles.
Her parents and mine were delighted to hear of our engagement. I’d even been old-fashioned enough to ask for her hand. He replied, stating he’d be proud to call me his son-in-law. Then he hugged me and welcomed me to the family. His older brother gave me the usual speech that any older brother did. I’d done the same thing to the first boyfriend for each of my twin sister, warning them that if they broke their hearts, I’d break them. Her younger sister giggled and I knew she had a crush on me too.
We had agreed to keep our ceremony and reception small and simple, focused more on our future rather than splurging on just one day. Neither of us was religious, so we avoided a church wedding, with all the bells and whistles that entailed. It was a lovely spring day when we married. Her father walked her down the aisle. Simone was resplendent in her white dress. Mike was my best man, her young sister maid of honour. To my surprise, my twin sisters accepted the chance to be bridesmaids. They smiled throughout the day, but I could read their eyes. I could see the heartbreak.
The reception was fantastic. We danced and ensured we stayed sober so we could consummate our marriage that evening. In fact, we were upstairs in the hotel a good couple of hours before the reception was supposed to finish. I received more than one sarcastic question the next morning about where my wife and I had disappeared to earlier the previous evening.
Within a year, we’d put in an offer for a small three bedroom townhouse as she smiled at me, suggesting that within a couple of years, perhaps we could start filling the two spare rooms with little people. We were both making good money. I was now managing the mechanics workshop I’d started at, having completed night classes in management and administration. She was making progress as a real estate agent, our dual wages meaning we lived comfortably but not extravagantly, not that either of us worried about that. Our honeymoon had been a week on a Pacific island, soaking in sea, sun and a lot of sex.
I just had no idea that my life would implode within a few short years. My twin sisters had been right.
Chapter 81: Double Trouble Ch. 03
Chapter Text
Naturally, being the soul she was, Simone had a lot of friends, both male and female. I wasn’t one of those knuckle-draggers who thought men and women couldn’t be friends. I had a couple of female friends, not my sisters, who had been close to me for nearly two decades. One of her best friends was male, bloke by the name of Brian. He was a good guy. He certainly didn’t treat me badly. Never showed any indication of being attracted to her. They’d been friends for years and I had no problem with it.
It was only a couple of weeks after my birthday that my life crumbled. I’d been feeling under the weather for a few days. I’d gone into work, but by the Wednesday, I was still feeling rough so I told the guys I’d be going home early.
Arriving home, I would have pulled up in the driveway, but my wife’s car was there in the garage, the door still open. My immediate concern was that there were two others. Two cars I recognised rather well. One was of her best friend. Okay, no concern just yet. Maybe they were having lunch. I almost laughed at the thought, hoping it was innocent. But the fact the car of my best friend was also there hurt immediately. He had little to do with Simone. He was also married himself, six months earlier.
Opening the front door, it was almost silent except for sounds coming from upstairs. I recognised them immediately. I was a keen golfer and cricketer, keeping my clubs and cricket bat near the front door. Grabbing the bat, I headed upstairs with my bat in one hand, phone in the other, ready to record. I recorded for around thirty seconds before I snapped a few pictures. There was no doubt my wife was being fucked in both holes by her best friend and mine, leaving her mouth free to make plenty of noise.
Having recorded and snapped what was necessary, I strode in and aimed. My aim was perfect as the bat slammed into the balls of my best friend. He howled as he sat back, turning just in time to see the bat swing into his face. It was a sickening crunch, knocking him out as he fell onto the floor.
Simone screamed, leaping off her best friend. He noticed me just in time to shout, ‘Oh shit!’ as the bat came down right on his cock and balls. Good chance he wouldn’t be getting hard anytime soon, slamming the bat into him a few times for good measure. Didn’t quite knock him out, but he was crying and whimpering the entire time.
I stood there for a moment, feeling the adrenaline and rage coursing through my veins. I was on the verge of putting the bat through both their heads and just ending them, but that voice in the back of my head suggested I didn’t want to go down for murder. Not for this skank. My future ex-wife wouldn’t shut up. I would have aimed the bat at her next, but that alone would get me in a world of trouble, so I threw that against whatever was on top of the dresser. The only thing that stopped me from smacking her was that I wasn’t a wife beater. I held out my hand. “Rings, bitch,” I growled.
She held her hand to her chest. “No! We’re married.”
I stepped over an unconscious Mike and towered over her before leaning down. She fought me for a few seconds before she gave up. I grabbed her wrist, gently as not to leave a bruise, and easily took off her wedding and engagement rings. That told me everything, the fact she’d taken them off often. She started to sob as I stepped back to survey the carnage. The end of a marriage. The end of a friendship. I knew I was in deep shit, but feeling how I was in that moment, I didn’t care what happened. Grabbing a bag, I packed a few things, looking far more calm than I felt. Heading to the bathroom, I dropped the rings in the toilet and flushed.
“And that’s the end of that,” I whispered.
Before I left, I called up my sisters. They lived together in an apartment. Cindy picked up, offering a cheery hello. She immediately asked me what was wrong when she heard my tone.
“You were right. Simone’s been cheating on me.”
“Come here right now, Mark. What did you do?”
“Well, neither of them will be having sex for a while. I haven’t touched her, though right now…”
“We know you’re not like that, and so do you. Leave now, Mark. We’ll look after you.”
Heading downstairs, I hopped straight into my car and took off. Half an hour later, thanks to traffic, I was parking outside the apartment block, not surprised they were waiting downstairs for me to arrive. After hugging me, they led me upstairs, ensuring I was sat down before offering me a beer. Asking if I had evidence, I showed them the film and pictures I had. I sent them everything as I knew I was in trouble.
I wasn’t surprised that the police knocked at the door later that evening. Cindy answered the door, a pair of coppers walking in, standing before me. They introduced themselves before asking, “Are you Mark Johnson?”
“I am.”
“Husband to Simone Johnson?”
“I am.”
“Can you explain your whereabouts at around 2pm this afternoon?”
“Sure. I finished work early so I went home. I walked inside to the sounds of people having a good time. Heading upstairs, I found my wife fornicating with two men who were not their husband. After recording video and taking pictures, I departed and came here to visit my sisters as I discussed what I’d do next.”
They knew I was bullshitting. “Mister Johnson, would you care to accompany us to the police station?”
“Am I under arrest?”
“Not at the moment but we would like you to join us for questioning.”
Luckily a good friend of mine was a lawyer so I asked if I could call him. Seeing I was being cooperative, they nodded as I made the call, asking for him to meet me at Parramatta Police Station. Standing up, Cindy told me that she’d call our parents. Following the coppers outside, I slid into the rear seat, making sure I was buckled up, before they drove me to the cop shop
I was signed in and placed in a cell, telling me they’d question me once my lawyer was present. I was smart enough not to answer questions without one present. Not through experience, I was relying what I’d seen on television. The line between fact and fiction was sometimes thin.
They grilled me for a couple of hours. The only thing I lied about was smacking the two men. I’d flushed the rings, smart enough not to have kept her rings on my person, though I did hold up my left hand to show I still wore mine. When they mentioned her rings were missing, I just smiled and suggested she’d probably lost them while she was cheating on me.
"Look, all I know is that I entered my home to find my wife with two other men. I took video, took some photos, and after packing a bag, I departed to go visit my sisters.”
I had no idea if they were going to immediately charge me or not. I was allowed to make a call, so I called one of the supervisors, letting them know I wouldn’t be at work for a couple of days. I was detained for a couple of days as they made their enquiries. On the Friday, the door was opened, the copper stating my wife was there to visit.
“Don’t want to see her,” I stated, “Tell her to fuck off for me.”
Having heard that I’d walked into my house to see my wife cheating, he nodded and shut the door. No idea how she reacted and I didn’t really care. I was released on Saturday afternoon. I wasn’t charged yet but the police made me surrender my passport and told me not to leave the state, and that their enquiries would continue.
Cindy and Danielle picked me up, both of them hugging me. My parents were there too, as my sisters had told them the whole story. Returning to their apartment, we gathered around the dining room table, each of us with a mug of coffee or tea. My father finally asked, “Did you do it?”
“Fucking oath I did it, Dad.”
He nodded in understanding. “Okay. No-one at this table blames you, Mark. You walked into something that no husband wants to discover. Did you have any idea?”
“None whatsoever, but I was left thinking it wasn’t the first time she’s fucked either of them.”
“I sent the pictures and video to his wife,” Danielle stated, “I assume he won’t have a home to return to. She messaged me back, thanking me. She passed on her best wishes to you too.”
“Do you think they’ll charge you?” Dad wondered.
“It’s circumstantial. A ‘he said, they said’. My lawyer can easily point out that the three can easily band together and make up a story. Do I have motive? Sure. Can they prove it? I guess we’ll wait and see. Any magistrate will take into account the fact I walked into seeing my wife being… Well, I’m sure they’d take that into consideration, but I’ll still do time for the fact I fucked them both up.”
“We’ll be telling the police you arrived at our place at least an hour before you actually did,” Cindy said, “Dani and I will do anything to protect our big brother from that whore.”
They were sitting either side of me, wrapping an arm around each, leaving a kiss on each forehead. “Thanks. But I think we should all prepare for this to go somewhere. They’ll do their enquiries, and they will eventually charge me. I will also ensure I move my shit out of home to ensure we’re separated. As soon as it hits twelve months, I’ll file for divorce. Could be in jail by then but so be it.”
My sisters cuddled into me tighter. “Hopefully you won’t,” Cindy whispered.
“Look, I know what I did with a clear mind. I wanted to hurt them both, and the only thing that stopped me doing anything to her is that I don’t attack women and there’s still that part of me which loves her. But after seeing what I did, there’s no chance of reconciliation. With any luck, she’ll file for divorce first. The only asset we have is the house along with a little savings. I’m just glad we don’t have kids.”
I heard through the grapevine of the damage I’d done. Mike had a smashed jaw, meaning he’d be sucking food through a straw for a while, and his groin region would require specialist treatment. His wife threw him out of the house the day he returned home from hospital. As for Brian, I’d broken a couple of ribs, his kidneys were not in a good condition, and he also had issues with his testicles.
My sisters pretty much demanded I remain with them, Cindy moving to share her room with Danielle. I told them I could just crash on the couch. To say they both stared me down into agreeing wouldn’t be far from the truth. “What about, you know, dating and stuff?” I asked.
“You’re more important right now,” Cindy replied.
“Our big brother is hurting and we’re going to look after him,” Danielle added.
I returned to work though talked to the head office and explained what happened and the chances of me being charged. Summoned into headquarters, I ended up chatting with the head of my regional area. What surprised me is that I was promised, even if I was sent to the slammer, my position would be retained. Expressing surprise at that, he confessed something.
“I did a year when I was nineteen for something very stupid. We’re a company that has no problem hiring ex-convicts, as long as your record remains clean going forward, you don’t do drugs and you show up every day and work. You’ve been with us for a decade now, Mark. You were looking at a potential move up the chain. Going to prison will impact that for a while, but even the head honchos know your name. You’ve been honest with me so far. Did you do it?”
“I did,” I replied with a nod.
“How will you plead?”
“Not guilty. The evidence they’ll gather will be circumstantial at best. Being honest? I reckon I’ll get a couple of years. Three people will claim I was there and attacked two of them. Do you blame me for how I reacted?”
“I think a lot of men would have done the same thing. A few probably would have killed all three of them in a ‘crime of passion’. Guess no-one knows how they’ll react to something until it actually happens to them.”
I returned to work and kept to myself otherwise. I spent most weekends either with my sisters or my parents. Friends did get in touch, asking for my version of events. I was honest about everything except beating up on Mike and Brian. Anyone who wanted evidence was given it. Even friends of Simone expressed shock at what she was doing and apologised.
The good times didn’t last. The cops eventually knocked on the door one afternoon after I’d arrived home from work. Opening the door, they didn’t even have to say anything. I turned around with my hands behind my back. There is no such thing as ‘Miranda Rights’ in Australia, I was just cautioned about any statements I made before I was taken off to the police station yet again.
Booked into the cop shop a second time, my lawyer was summoned and I was interviewed again. I was informed that both Michael Jones and Brian Taylor had made formal allegations against me, and with the enquiries already raised, it was agreed that I would be charged with ‘Assault Occasioning Actual Bodily Harm’. I was remanded in custody until I would face a Magistrates Court. I thought it would go higher, considering the charge. I was surprised that I was given bail. It wasn’t cheap, but my parents and sisters put up the money immediately. I only spent another couple of days in the cells.
The only reason I did eventually tell the truth is that I got a great deal of joy from telling the story on the stand, plus I didn’t want to be charged and convicted for perjury, which came with a maximum sentence of ten years. Thankfully, the prosecutor didn’t try and paint me as some sort of thug but did state that it was an extreme case of violence.
Mike was called to the stand first. Under questioning from both sides, he explained how we’d been lifelong friends, best man at each other’s wedding, the type of mates where, if we were broke and someone had five bucks in their pocket, they wouldn’t hesitate in handing it over. He knew why I’d attacked him, the fact he was fucking my wife. Accused her of coming onto him, the fact she was nothing but a slut, that she’d been fucking around for half our marriage. He admitted it had been going on for a few months, starting before he got married. There was commotion behind as his wife leapt to her feet and called him a bastard.
“I’m sorry, Mark,” he said, and the tears looked genuine, “We all ruined everything. I know it’ll never be the same, but I hope that, one day, you might find it in your heart to forgive me.”
I stayed silent as he walked away from the stand. It was only when he was next to our table that I said, “Mike.” He turned to look at me. “She came onto you?” He nodded. “You could have said no, you know?”
“She was relentless, mate. She was flirting with me hard before you even married. I thought nothing of it because I was happily with my girlfriend but…” He trailed off and shrugged.
“Give it time, Mike. When I’m out of prison… But you’re right, it’ll never be the same. The trust is gone. You’ll be lucky to be an acquaintance at best.”
Brian was next. He was a little bit more of a smug prick. Kind of wish I’d done more to him, now that I thought about it. Always wondered if he was hanging around for his chance to slip it into my wife. He’d actually been sleeping with her even longer, and she’d lied about never having slept with him before, as she’d fucked him for a while before I started dating her, and she kept on fucking him until we were serious.
“I was always going to get her in the end, and it looks like I will,” he stated.
His smug attitude disappeared when Simone actually scoffed from her position in the gallery and called him a delusional arsehole. She was sitting a couple of rows behind me, acting the supportive wife, despite the fact I hadn’t spoken to her since I’d left for work that fateful morning, ignored any phone call from her, deleted any message, and she was told to go away if she arrived at my place of work, my sisters or parents place.
Simone was next to the stand. I hadn’t seen her for the months between that afternoon and my first day in court. She actually looked good, as attractive as I could remember. But I couldn’t read her. Whenever she looked my way, there was no anger but no smile either. What I saw was heartbreak. She knew what she’d done and she knew it was over. To my surprise, she didn’t lie. Said I was the perfect husband. Was certainly never violent. Whenever we argued, I never raised my voice.
But she admitted to affairs. She’d been sleeping with Brian on and off before and during our marriage. As for Mike, she admitted to pursuing him as she thought he’d be a good shag in bed. Of course, she echoed everything the other two had said about the afternoon, that I’d attacked them both with a cricket bat. When asked if I’d attacked her, she said all I’d done was take her rings and flush them down the toilet. Otherwise, I hadn’t touched her.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered when walking by my table.
“We’re getting divorced,” I muttered.
She stopped for a moment before nodding and walking to sit behind me in the gallery. I was actually surprised she was sitting behind me as ‘support’ but I guess, still being married and, in her own mind, she still loved me.
I was then called to the stand. As soon as I was in position, I sat down as my lawyer started to question me. “Please tell us what happened on the day in question?”
“You mean from when I woke up?”
He made a gesture. “How about from when you got home?”
“Okay, that I can do. So I usually parked either on the driveway or in the garage, depending on who gets home first, my wife or myself. Unusually, on the day in question, I recognised two other cars.”
“Do you know who those cars belonged to?”
“I did. Mike and Brian. Now, if it was just Brian, I would have been a little suspicious, I think any husband would about his wife being at home during the day with another man, particularly as that man is single, and I’ve rarely known Brian to have a girlfriend. But it was the fact the car of my best friend at the time was also in the driveway. Left more questions than answers.”
“What happened next?”
“Well, I was obviously curious as to why those cars were in the driveway, and the fact my wife had left her car in the garage, with the door wide open, certainly had me feeling a little curious.”
“Did you head inside?”
“Sure did.” I glanced around the courtroom, meeting the eyes of my future ex-wife, the eyes of Mike, the eyes of Brian, then the eyes of the prosecutor. I made sure I smiled as I was about to confess everything. “So I head inside, and there is mostly silence except for the sounds of grunts and moans coming from upstairs. It was clearly the noises of people who were fornicating. I knew, in that moment, my marriage was over.”
“Did you know it was your wife upstairs at the time?”
“I recognised the moans. At least there wasn’t much talking going, or at least from her. Brian was trying to puff himself up, try and talk me down at the same time. Yeah, he’s as delusional as Simone called him. Mike was rather silent at the time.”
"So you hear your wife upstairs in a likely compromising position with two other men. How did you feel?”
“Pretty damn pissed off and angry, if we’re going to be honest about it.”
“What happened next?”
I looked at the lead prosecutor and smiled. “Well, the first thing I did was take my phone out and make sure I had both video and photo enabled as proof of her being a cheating slut. The next thing I did was grab a cricket bat and head upstairs.” The prosecutor grinned for a moment before he realised this is what I wanted. I wanted them all to know she was a cheating slut. “I arrived at the door to my bedroom to see the bed I shared with my so-called loving wife being desecrated. Brian was on his back in her pussy, Mike was fucking her from behind in her arse.”
I glanced over the courtroom to meet her eyes. “You always denied me anal yet you seemed quite adept at it. I wonder how long you’ve been taking it in the arse yet denying it to your husband?”
My lawyer cleared his throat. “What did you do next?”
“Snapped a few compromising photos. Shot a short video. I intended to share that with certain people. Mostly her parents and family to show just how much of a slut their daughter and niece is.”
“Did you do that, Mark?”
“No, I’m aware of revenge porn laws. I did send it to my sisters simply to ensure the data wouldn’t be lost should my phone be compromised, and uploaded it to Cloud to prevent any tampering.”
“So you took video and some photos. Did you stop at that?”
“Hell no. I put my phone back in my pocket and took care of business. My best friend proved to be nothing but a backstabbing prick. As for Brian, I’ve been made more than aware of his true feelings for my wife. I’ve obviously learned more about their relationship that she kept hidden from me all these years. My own damned fault, to be honest. When you’re in love, you generally have a blinkered view of certain things, particularly of the woman you want to make your wife. And, to be honest, I’ve always considered Brian a bit of a wet blanket. Knowing he’s going to have trouble sexually satisfying a woman going forward does nothing but bring a smile to my face. Smug, little dick prick.”
“Do you feel any guilt about what you did?”
“Nope. My wife is a cheating bitch, my best friend proved to a disloyal piece of shit, while Brian got what he deserved. I’ll accept the sentence handed down gladly. The only problem with divorce laws in this country is that I can’t have papers served at her place of work for being a cheating slut. Never mind, I’m sure the divorce will go through while I’m in the slammer.”
“You think you should be jailed for what happened, Mark?”
“Well, I did assault two people. I did it with a generally clear mind. Granted, I was rather upset and angry about learning my wife was cheating on me, made worse that one of the other people was my best friend. Not sure if that’ll be taken into account, but I arrived at my sisters’ place fully aware that I was going to be in trouble.”
“Why not just plead guilty?”
“Because I wanted all her family to hear what a slut my soon to be ex-wife is. I’m genuinely sorry to do it to her parents. They’re good people and accepted me as part of the family, but it had to be done. I’m guilty of what I did, she was guilty of shitting on our marriage. If she’s smart, she’ll know it’s over and simply move on.”
The prosecutor didn’t rise from his chair considering I’d just admitted by guilt. I was remanded in custody until sentencing considering I was guilty. I spent around a month in jail until I was to receive my actual sentence. I was surprised when I was allowed visitors. My sisters visited whenever they could, my parents did drop by. I didn’t give my wife’s name as someone who could visit. I was told she’d arrived to speak to me but was turned away due to not being on my list.
On the day of sentencing, the magistrate reviewed the facts of the case. He wasn’t particularly happy that I’d plead ‘Not Guilty’ then admitted guilt on the stand, though he somewhat understood why and the fact I hadn’t perjured myself was a good thing. The fact it was my first offence and that I didn’t have a history of violence was in my favour. However, the fact I’d left two men seriously injured, despite what I’d discovered, did go against me.
He eventually gave me a maximum sentence of four years with eligibility of parole after two. That basically meant that I should be a good boy in jail and I’d only serve two years. I was given a chance to hug my family, my sisters in floods of tears. I assured them that I loved them and that they should come visit whenever they had the chance. Mum could barely get a word out as she hugged me. My father was just going to shake my hand before I found myself wrapped in a bear hug, slapping each other on the back. To my surprise, Simone’s parents approached me.
“I’m sorry, Mark,” her father stated, offering his hand, which I accepted, “We simply had no idea. To say we’re disappointed…”
“Will you be going through with it?” her mother asked.
“My lawyer will file when the time comes. I can’t remain married to a cheater. It’s not just that. It’s the years of lying. From the start, she lied to me.”
“When you get out, please come and see us,” her mother insisted, “Even if it’s just one last time for a coffee.”
“I’ll do what I can.”
And, with those final words, I was led away.
I was sent to a minimum security prison. My company was great as I had told them everything that transpired during the case. They assured me that I’d have a position to return to, though I might have to restart in the workshop, but as they had locations across the city and the state, I’d quickly find myself back in the same position. Honestly, that cemented the idea that I would show them the same loyalty and wouldn’t be quitting them.
Saying the two years passed quickly would be lying, but being minimum security, and most of those around me were actually non-violent offenders, there were all sort of work programs and lessons so that, when released back into society, these ex-convicts might have a chance at building themselves a life again.
The only people I put on my visitor’s list was my sisters, my parents and a couple of close friends I could still trust. My sisters visited whenever they could, without fail. The first couple of times, we barely talked as all they did was hug me and cry, though they soon got used to seeing me in a visiting room, keeping me up to date with everything.
“Simone keeps trying to contact us. Dani and I ignore her calls. Dad finally got her on the phone and told her to leave us alone, threatened her with a restraining and no contact order if she kept it up,” Cindy explained.
“From what I’ve heard through the grapevine, most of her friends have deserted her, particularly those who are married or in long-term relationships. She’s ruined two marriages with what she did,” Danielle added.
“Is she okay?” I had to ask. They both smiled. “Look, I’m behind bars. Any feelings of love no longer exist, but I don’t hate her either. How’s she doing?”
“Goes to work, goes to the gym, spends every night at home. Barely leaves the house on a weekend. Her few friends suggest she’s rather depressed. Mike’s left the city, took a job down south. As for Brian, she’s cut him out of her life, blamed him for influencing her.” I scoffed at that. “Whatever the case, he’s disappeared completely.”
“Sucks to be her then. What about her parents?”
“Have little to do with her,” Cindy replied, “Mum and Dad hear from them every so often, meet up for dinner. The spectre of your failed marriage and what happened hangs in the air, but they certainly don’t blame you for reacting how you did. They’re aware you probably won’t want much to do with them when you get out.”
“I’ll meet up for a last drink, like I told them the day I was sentenced. How are you two anyway?”
They shared a glance and smiled. “We’re just waiting for the day our big brother is released.”
“No boyfriends?” Both shook their head. “Lovers? FWBs?”
“No to both.”
“Really? Why?” Both of them shrugged. “I mean, you’re not both still… um…”
“Of course not!” Cindy exclaimed.
“But we find most men don’t measure up to someone else,” Danielle added, “The most important man in our life.”
“Dad?” I enquired.
“You, dummy!” Cindy retorted with a smile.
“You mean your soon to be divorced, currently serving a jail sentence, idiot brother?”
“Well, we did warn you about Simone,” Danielle practically growled, “Should have listened to your little sisters about that one!”
“When you move out, you’re living with us until you’re back on your feet. No arguments.” The fact both of them folded their arms and stared at me made me chuckle. “Are you going to argue, Mark?”
I held my hands up. “Okay, okay, I’ll move in with you.”
They both cheered as I found myself hugged again. At least I returned to my room with a smile on my face. Most of my fellow inmates knew when I’d had a visit from my sisters. It was the sort of thing that kept me going until the next person visited me, whoever it turned out to be.
I was a year into my sentence when my divorce was confirmed. She couldn’t afford to keep the house, and as I was currently in prison, it was agreed that the property would be sold and that we’d split whatever remained. Other than that, we had no real assets except our savings account. I thought she would have cleared it out, but I later learned I had a transfer of a few thousand dollars into my personal account.
Simone did finally manage to get in contact with me by sending a letter. I was surprised how apologetic she was and the fact she took full responsibility. Claimed to still love me and she didn’t want the divorce. She had intended to fight me about it upon my release but seemed to come to her senses and figured it was best she let me go.
I did write her back, wishing her well. As I said, I didn’t love her any longer, but had no hate either. She was just another person on the planet. If I saw her on the street, I’d perhaps nod in her direction, might even give a polite ‘Hello’. But there’d be no conversation. No sitting down to hear her excuses. Part of me would always be hurt and heartbroken now that the anger had faded. I thought we’d had a good thing, but all that talk about family, raising kids, living a long and happy life together, the vows we’d taken, they had all been empty words and promises.
Making sure I behaved like a model inmate, going so far as to help young offenders with their education, I wasn’t surprised to find myself paroled after twenty-eight months behind bars. I was happy to leave but, I’ll admit, I’d made some friends while I was serving time. Many of them were just down on their luck, trying to survive, but made a wrong choice along the way. Not every prisoner is a scumbag.
My sisters and parents were waiting for me as I exited the gates. It was a group hug, the three women crying while I think my father was doing his best to hold his emotions in check. Being kissed all over the face by my sisters wasn’t entirely unusual as they’d never had problem showing their affection. I had walked out with only the things I had walked in with, so my sisters made sure I was driven by them back to their apartment.
I was a little surprised that a few old friends were waiting to see me. Lots of hugs and handshakes. No-one mentioned Mike during the couple of hours we celebrated my release. I would be on parole for a year with a strict set of guidelines of where I could go and what times I had to be at home. Of course, talk did eventually come around to my divorce and what happened with Simone. I told them I had no idea she was cheating me until I arrived home that day. She gave no indication of cheating. The sex had been as good as ever. She rarely had a night out with the girls. There were none of those signs that I’d read about when it comes to a cheating spouse.
One of my friends finally spoke up. “None of us knew,” she admitted, “But when it all fell apart, we pretty much barraged her with questions until she gave in and confessed how she was getting away with it. The thing is, it was so mechanical. It didn’t sound loving or with any emotional impact. Just a way for to unleash her inner slut. She didn’t love Brian but it appears he had their trysts on video and was sort of blackmailing her. But she admitted that, after a while, she enjoyed getting away with it. As for Mike, they were as keen as each other to fuck. He told us that he felt guilty, but that your ex-wife was just too hot to turn down.”
“What are you going to do now?” another asked.
“Return to work and just get on with my life. At least I’ve some good friends left and my family to support me.”
After everyone had departed, my sisters took me towards the bedrooms, opposite sides of a small hallway, the bathroom between them. Opening the door to what was Cindy’s room, I was surprised to see it looked more like the room inhabited by a male.
“This is your room now,” Cindy stated, “At least until you’re on your own two feet again.”
“I thought I was… I know we talked about it and agreed, but I thought I’d go live with the parents for a while.”
“Mum and Dad did offer, but we insisted you stay here,” Danielle explained, “Cindy and I have no problem sharing a room for the time being, but more importantly, we want you here with us for the time being.”
“We took everything of yours from your old house. Your car is currently in lock-up. You can get that tomorrow. We’ve get your bosses in the loop. They’re expecting you back at your old place of work on Monday. Same position.”
“Seriously?”
They both smiled at me as Cindy replied. “They tried finding someone permanent, but the guy they had in there didn’t work out so after around fifteen months, they canned him and put in someone temporarily until you were released and ready to return to work. It would look good if you were back in immediate employment, wouldn’t it?”
“It’s one of the things my parole officer said would help me re-integrate back into society,” I explained, “Despite all the restrictions, it’s nice to just know I won’t be locked in a room all night. Can’t go out at night yet but at least I’ll have you two for company.”
They both hugged me. “Every night,” Cindy replied softly.
“We won’t abandon you,” Danielle added in a whisper.
“But you need a shower to wash away two years and a bit of prison,” Cindy told me, “We have your favourite bodywash, your shaving gear is under the sink, as is your deodorant, and things you need for your teeth.”
“Would you like us to join you?” Danielle wondered, a cheeky grin on your face, “How long has it been since you showered with a woman?”
I looked between them, both of them smiling at me, nothing but the unconditional love in their eyes I’d seen all my life. “You’re serious?”
“Of course,” Cindy replied, “You’re our big brother and it’s now our job to look after you.”
“Mend your broken heart,” Danielle added.
“Show you all the love you deserve, and we both love you more than anything,” Cindy stated.
“Um… Wouldn’t it be weird?”
“You’ve got nothing we haven’t seen before, Mark,” Danielle retorted, “And I’m fairly sure you’ve seen quite a few naked women in your time.”
“But you’re my sisters.”
“It’s just a shower, Mark. And we want to spend all the time we can in the world,” Cindy stated with a smile, though there was a smirk on her face I recognised.
I knew I wasn’t going to win. My sisters had always had me wrapped around their little fingers. Walking into the bathroom, I stood at the door and made a small gesture with my head. They both squealed, giggling away, kissing me on the cheek as they joined me in the bathroom. I can’t even remember the last time I’d seen either of them naked. Seen them both in bikini’s plenty of times. My sisters were incredibly attractive. Still staggered me that they were both single.
They both waited for me to undress. I was dressed in a simple t-shirt and jeans, the same clothes I’d walked out of prison with. Taking off my clothes, I soon stood in front of them in only my boxer-briefs. Cindy made a gesture so I lowered my underwear though immediately covered my crotch, feeling a blush form on my cheeks. Neither sister hesitated in starting to undress, quickly down into just their bra and panties. They were a vision when dressed. I’d seen them in bikinis, though that was a few years ago. Now?
I was finding myself with a rapidly developing erection that I knew I couldn’t stop. Sisters or not, I hadn’t had sex in nearly two and a half to three years and I had two half-naked beautiful women in front of me. They both smiled as they slowly removed their bras, revealing a pair of perfectly formed breasts, still perky, with pink nipples that were already hard and pointing out. I had to stop from licking my lips as all four looked utterly delectable.
‘They’re my sisters. They’re my sisters,’ I chanted to myself.
Cindy turned on the water in the large shower stall before they shared a glance and lowered their underwear, ensuring they took a long time dropping them down their long legs. Standing up, they stood before me naked and proud. And they were shaved. Completely bald. And I was now completely hard.
Once the water was hot, both offered me a hand. Surrendering to the inevitable, I took each hand as they giggled, seeing my hard cock swinging.
“Wow, Mark, you really are our big brother,” Cindy stated as we stepped into the stall.
“Damn, not seen one this big before,” Danielle stated.
“Well, it’s not like we’ve seen many, Dani.”
“How many Cindy?”
“Well, we’ve seen Dad’s, though that was by accident. And also Mike’s, because he decided to flash us one day.”
“He did?”
They both slapped me playfully. “We were eighteen and he was just being silly. He hit on each of us once, and we warned him if he didn’t back off, we’d tell you. He didn’t like that but realised we’d never fall for his so-called charms,” Cindy replied.
“Unlike a certain ex-wife,” Danielle added.
Once I was dripped with water, they squirted some bodywash into their hands and started to soap me up. Every nook and cranny. Not an inch of my body untouched, and I mean untouched. When they somewhat hesitantly touched my cock, I couldn’t help gasp as it had been far too long since I’d felt the touch of any woman, and both their hands were much smaller and softer than mine. When I looked down into their eyes, that same look of unconditional love and devotion was returned.
Soaped up head to toe, they helped wash me off before I found myself cuddled by both of them. “We love you so much, Mark,” Cindy whispered, Danielle repeating the words, before they both burst into tears. Before I could ask a question, Cindy whispered, “It’s okay. It’s just been an emotional day.”
After they’d both calmed down, they asked if I wanted to wash them down in return. Having not touched a woman in as long as I’d not been touched by one, I tried not to appear too eager. As my hands carefully soaped up their bodies, the sounds they made suggested they were getting a little turned on. I tried not to spend too long in any erogenous zones, but I’m also only human, in a shower with a pair of beautiful, naked women. Sisters or not, it was a struggle.
Helping dry each other was a lot of fun. Their mahogany hair hung down to their shoulders. Both would often wear their hair in a ponytail. Loved a woman in a ponytail. My dirty mind went elsewhere when I saw one. Taking me by the hand, they led me into my new bedroom, where I found the inbuilt wardrobe was full of my clothes, my underwear and socks in drawers by my bed, and certain other knick-knacks were on a shelf at the other end of my bed, on which a television also stood.
“If you want anything else, Mark, all you need do is ask. The room is yours as long as you want it,” Cindy stated.
“And forever is okay with us,” Danielle added, both of them cuddling into a side of me each.
Sleeping on a comfortable mattress for the first time in a couple of years felt wonderful. What felt even better was waking up in the morning to the feeling of a soft body spooning against me. Whoever it was sensed I was awake, as the voice of Cindy whispered for me to go back to sleep. I woke up in the morning to find she was still there, snuggled back against me. I had the usual morning erection and she definitely felt it.
Pulling her tighter, I asked, “Why are you in my bed?”
“Dani and I are going to alternate who shares your bed, if you don’t mind.”
“Why?”
She turned and around I could see the tears in her eyes. “Because we’ve missed you so much,” she sobbed, burying her face against my chest. “We both love you so much, Mark, but you’ve been gone from our lives for so long.”
I had a feeling she didn’t just mean my time in prison, she meant the time I was married, even my time dating Simone. Although I didn’t spend as much time with them as I had when living at home, I’d always gone out of my way to spend time with my sisters and make them feel special. But perhaps it hadn’t been enough. The next morning, Danielle pretty much said the same thing as she clutched at me as if she thought I’d disappear on her. Once I was back at work, receiving light applause but plenty of friendly jeers as I walked back into my office, I woke up more than one morning to find both sisters in bed with me. I always wore underwear to bed, and they were dressed in something to cover their nudity, but it was still weird in a way.
Good thing I wasn’t keen on entering the dating scene yet, while I hadn’t heard about any boyfriends for years by now. That left me wondering if they were lesbians or even asexual. The latter didn’t make sense considering I was left with the impression they had sexual appetites. Fairly sure I’d heard them both masturbating more than once.
The three of us quickly feel into a routine over the next few months. Getting back into the swing of things at work was easy enough. I visited my parents at least once a week for dinner or just a coffee. I even caught up with Simone’s parents more than once, though they seemed to know that, when I left that last time, it was over. Her father shook my hand and wished me luck, her mother simply hugged me for a few minutes and cried. When we exchanged ‘Goodbyes’ we knew we wouldn’t see each other again.
Around a year after I was released, I’d built a little savings and, although I loved living with my sisters, I needed my own space. I felt guilty about looking for my own place without telling them, but I knew if I told them I was looking at moving out, they’d convince me far too easily to stay with them. I needed to get on with my life.
I found a nice two-room apartment not too far away from them at a reasonable price for a rental. The bonus was that it came part furnished. After going through all the paperwork and checks, I was surprised it all went through rather easily. I figured me being an ex-convict would go against me, but I had a stable paycheque and that’s all they worried about.
Telling my sisters I would be moving out… I knew I broke their hearts. They were not angry for a second… I couldn’t be around them, but as I was still on parole, I was stuck walking through the living room, seeing them huddling on the couch during that last month, both of them mourning like I’d died or something. I tried talking to them more than once, but all they did was cry and leave the room. The guilt was nearly overwhelming; I knew how much they loved me. Hell, I loved them just as much in return, but living together meant we couldn’t get on with our own lives.
Dad and a couple of friends helped move my things out of their apartment while also grabbing items I had in storage. Cindy and Danielle left early in the morning and only returned once I was nearly ready to depart. I thought they’d give me a short goodbye and that would be it. Instead, they clung to me again, both of them sobbing, telling me how much they loved me. Dad met my eyes for a moment and I noticed a look in his eyes. I didn’t know what it was so I just shrugged helplessly.
In the truck later, I said, “I needed to leave, Dad. I’ve got to pick up the pieces of my life somehow.”
“It will do them good too. They’re too fixated on you, Mark.”
“How do you mean?”
“Any man they meet is measured against their big brother and, in their eyes, no-one on this planet meets the standard.”
“Is that why they don’t date? I mean, I was there a year and if they were not home an evening, they were out together with maybe one or two girlfriends. And they would keep me updated all night with photos, telling me how much they missed me. Hell, even their friends were being ever so kind.”
He glanced at me for a moment while we waited at a red light. “Look, Mark. Despite you serving time, you’re a good man. Simone, for all her faults, did love you in her own way. I remember how she looked at you on her wedding day. You can’t fake that sort of look in the eyes. The only problem I have is that…”
He trailed off and looked away. “What, Dad?”
He cleared his throat but didn’t look back at me. “I see them look at you the same way,” he muttered.
“Dad, wait. You don’t seriously…”
“Would you do anything with them? No, Mark. And while I love and trust my daughters, I know just how much they love you and I have a feeling that, no matter what anyone says, no-one is going to stop them from trying their best to win you over.”
“Dad, I know they love me but…”
“One thing, Mark. Just don’t break their hearts. That’s all I ask.”
“What do you mean?”
The light turned green and he put the truck in gear to pull away. “Whatever happens, no matter what happens, they’re still your little sisters. Your role in life is to love and protect them, even from yourself. Just remember that. I’ve talked to your mother about this. She understands.”
I scratched my chin, wondering if he was insinuating what he… Was he seriously suggesting my sisters had feelings for me? As in non-sisterly feelings that verged on… Well, I guess it would explain the jealousy of Simone, and how close our relationship had been since I’d been released. But despite sharing a bed, there had been nothing sexual about it. Kisses were on the cheek, very occasionally a quick peck on the lips. We cuddled all the time, but I had no problem with that sort of affection. And that first shower was never repeated.
I was left thinking he was just reading it wrong.
Chapter 82: Double Trouble Ch. 04
Chapter Text
Present Day
As I cleaned up in the shower, I gave the previous twelve or so months of my life some thought. Instead of the relationship between myself and my sisters becoming strained, as I honestly thought they were left feeling I’d abandoned them, we seemed to be closer than ever. I spoke to both of them nearly every night. We sent messages and exchanged pictures throughout the day. We spent nearly every weekend together. I still wasn’t ready for dating so having some female companionship felt good.
I also picked up that, on the rare nights out I did have with them, neither sister had a problem flirting with me. And I wasn’t your typical oblivious male. I knew when a woman was giving me the eyes but I guess I simply hadn’t looked at my sisters like that, but for the past year, after what my father said, I’d picked up on all the signals I had simply misread for what I reckoned was a number of years.
My sisters were clearly in love with me. And that left me questioning certain things. They were both twenty-eight. I barely heard about any boyfriends. They’d claimed they were not virgins but I also knew they were not the type of girls to go out on a night, pick up a guy, fuck him and then not speak to him again. Surely they couldn’t have spent ten years waiting for me to finally do something?
But there was no missing the bombardment of affection coming my way. Whenever we were out together, another woman didn’t stand a chance. In fact, I was left thinking their friends were helping them in a way, warding off any attractive woman who came sniffing around my way. One if not both was always holding my hand, had an arm wrapped around my waist, but it was always that constant smile on their face, the look in their eyes. I’d been blind to it for so long, perhaps that blinkered view of the world I’d had when I was with Simone. Now I was looking at both with new eyes, my own father suggesting that his two daughters were in love with his only son. I often wondered how he felt about it. Maybe he already knew it was a car crash waiting to happen and it simply couldn’t be stopped.
I’d headed over to my parents place more than once to sink a couple of beers with him. We’d end up in the garage talking shop, tinkering with an old car, and I’d try to start the conversation more than once. To my surprise, all he’d ask was, “Do you love your sisters, Mark?”
“Of course, Dad. Apart from you and Mum, my love for them is unconditional.”
“Then as I said that day in the truck, don’t break their hearts.”
“But Dad…”
“You’ll make the right choice, Mark.”
“Have you spoken to them?”
He gave me a look I simply couldn’t read. “Cindy and Danielle have talked to your mother and I about the situation.”
“Situation?” He nodded without saying anything. I felt a little uncomfortable that he was possibly suggesting what I thought he was. “You know I love my sisters, Dad.”
“We know you do, Mark. That’s why we’re not worried about it.”
There wasn’t really anyone I could talk to this about, but I was pretty much convinced that Cindy and Danielle were both in love with me. There was a part of me that knew it was wrong and the best thing to do would be for me to pull back, even leave. But then I’d break their hearts, and Dad warned me not to do that. Last thing I wanted to do was disappoint my old man.
How did I feel? I love my sisters. At heart, I didn’t love any two women more. I trusted them with my life. But did I have any feelings that could be considered unbrotherly?
I’ll be completely honest in this moment. During that year I’d lived with them after my release from prison, my feelings went from those of a normal sibling to being completely unbrotherly by the time I’d moved out. It’s why I had left. If I’d stayed any longer, I’d have given into the obvious temptation. My sisters were utterly gorgeous, far more intelligent than myself, career driven but talked about children and I knew they wanted them, just like I did, but I think they were waiting for me to see who they wanted, how much they wanted that person, and for that person to give them the green light to really pursue them.
Stepping into my bedroom, I quickly dressed, heading out to find my sisters nursing another glass of wine. They both smiled and stood up, immediately hugging me together like they always did. Wrapping my arms around them, they received a gentle squeeze, making them giggle as they cooed about how strong I was. I’d certainly spent a lot of time in the gym in prison and kept it up upon my release. Apart from work, home and the nearest shopping centre, a gym was the only place I had been allowed to visit on parole. At least I was free of that now.
My sisters had arrived ready to head out, so it was easy to figure that they’d come to my apartment to ensure I would be heading out with them. Grabbing my wallet, phone and keys, we headed downstairs, only waiting a couple of minutes for the taxi they’d arranged to arrive. They sat in the back seat while I took shotgun.
They’d organised to meet a few of their good friends. I was left wondering if my sisters had ever confessed to them how they truly felt about me. The bar we met them was trendy enough. Not really the place I’d head to by myself considering the price of a beer was eye-watering. I did the gentlemanly thing and offered to buy the first round. My sisters told me my money was worthless, I was their guest and all they wanted was my company.
Conversation flowed and I was centre of attention. After an hour, I found myself relaxing and enjoying the evening. I realised that the one topic not to be touched was that of my ex-wife, but anything else was fair game. But we generally avoided anything that would bring down the mood. Cindy sat to my left, Danielle to my right, and they didn’t move, ordering their rounds via their phones so they could be delivered to our table.
After a few drinks, the girls wanted to dance. My sisters knew I never went to nightclubs. I was an old school rocker. Give me some punk, grunge, metal of any kind. But what my sisters wanted, they got. A pout, doe eyes and pleading with me, feeling their fingers running up and down my arms and chest, and I was putty in their paws. Their friends giggled but I also saw looks that suggested they knew too. I thought they’d be weirded out the obvious affection the two had for me. Maybe they already knew…
Once inside, we avoided the over-priced drinks, sticking to water or soft drink, and headed to the dancefloor. Despite my aversion to the music, I could still move to the beat. No other woman got a look in the entire time was there, my sisters draped over me the entire time. It wasn’t the first time, but I was now paying more attention. Even their friends barely got my attention. If we’d been in the sort of place that had slow music, I had little doubt two bodies would be moulded into mine.
No idea what time we rolled out of the club. I was a gentleman again, making sure all our friends were off safely first. That earned me a kiss on the cheek from each of them but a certain look I tried hard to read, almost as if they understood. The three of us shared a taxi again, this time I was in the middle of the back seat, a sister to either side. The taxi driver met my eyes in the rearview mirror and grinned at me. I was about to tell him they were my sisters, but I kept my mouth shut.
Arriving at my place, Cindy let me out, Danielle got out on her side. Before I could say a word, Danielle paid the driver while Cindy took my hand, leading me to the door leading into the building. Taking the elevator up to the floor of my apartment, I opened the door and stood aside, letting them in first. When they headed straight for my bedroom, I followed them slowly, walking in to find them stripping down to their lingerie. Against their pale skin, Cindy in black, Danielle in red, they turned and smiled at me. They were absolute visions.
Walking towards me, I’m fairly sure I stood there slack-jawed. They ran a hand up an arm each before meeting at the buttons of my shirt, helping undo that and take it off. Their fingers continued to move across my chest down to the belt of my jeans. They undid that but then moved down to my feet, helping take off my shoes and socks, both of them on their knees as they undid the button then lowered the zip of my jeans.
That left me in my bedroom in only my underwear with my twin sisters in their lingerie. And there was no missing the tent in my underwear. Both rose slowly, raking their nails over my skin, both making sure they trailed lightly over my erection.
“What are we doing here?” I had to ask softly.
“Going to bed, Mark,” Cindy replied.
“We’re going to keep you company,” Danielle added.
“How do we look?” Cindy wondered.
“Are we pretty?” Danielle asked.
I took half a step back and looked them up and down. I felt my cock throb from the excitement. They were my sisters and I probably shouldn’t see them in such a situation. Huh, that word again. Situation. Both stepped forward and pressed their warm bodies into mine, a hand each moving up my back to the top of my head. Cindy was the first to kiss me, a soft meeting of our lips. It wasn’t a chaste kiss but wasn’t quite that of lovers. Danielle then kissed me in a similar manner. My fingers were caressing each back on offer at the same time. When I moved further down, they both smiled at me.
“You can touch us anywhere you want, Mark,” Cindy breathed.
“We’re here for you and only you. Our role in life is to now make you happy. Tonight, we’re going to share your bed to sleep.”
“Yeah, I’m not sure how easy sleep will be,” I muttered.
“Mark?” I met Cindy’s eyes. “You realise now how we feel?” I searched her eyes before doing the same with Danielle. “We love you, Mark.”
“Like, totally,” Danielle added, both of them giggling at the phrase used by teenagers.
“You mean ‘love’ love, like the love I shared with…”
“No!” Cindy shouted, Danielle shouting the same word in unison. “We love you so much more than that bitch, Mark.”
“Sorry, I didn’t…”
Before I could finish, Cindy kissed me. Within a few seconds, it was the sort of kiss lovers would share. Without thinking, I slid my tongue into her mouth and she whimpered within a few seconds. Breaking the kiss, her eyes were already glistening before I turned and kissed Danielle exactly the same way. When she whimpered, I pulled back and noticed the same look.
“Kissing is one thing, but… Anything else… You’re my little sisters and we shouldn’t even be doing this.”
“So we take it as slow as you want,” Danielle replied, “But do you love us?”
“Of course I do.”
“But can you love us like you now know how we want you to?” Cindy asked, and I heard a hint of desperation. I’m not sure why they were doing it tonight, but I think they’d been waiting and they were laying their hearts out on the line.
It was time to make the confession. “I already do love you like that, it’s why I had to move out.” For a brief moment, the smiles faltered as I knew they were still hurt, but I think they now understood. “But there’s a line in the sand siblings shouldn’t cross. Once we cross that line…”
“We’ll cross it when you’re ready,” Danielle stated.
Turning them both around, we hopped into bed, me in the middle Cindy to my left, Danielle to my right. One of their legs was lifted onto my body, one of their hands relaxing on my chest, running up and down through the faint covering of hair. My arms were wrapped around them. When their hands moved further down my body, I gave each of them a glance, noticing the smirk on their faces.
Feeling them reach the band of my underwear, I sucked in a breath when they didn’t delay in sliding under and I felt two smaller hands caress my cock. “Fuck,” I muttered. I couldn’t remember the last time anyone had touched my cock. Far too long…
“We want to look after our big brother,” Cindy whispered into my ear.
“In every single way,” Danielle whispered into my other one.
“We’re yours forever.”
“Do you need to cum?”
I managed to nod my head, considering I’d been turned on since my earlier shower when I’d been thinking of our recent times together. The fact they were always dressed to impress whenever we went out. The constant flirting and flagrantly trying to turn me on. The constant innuendo. Those looks they’d give that suggested they wanted nothing more than their big brother to bend them over the table and do many naughty things to them both.
“Do you need your little sisters to take care of this hard thing in your underwear?”
There it was from Cindy. The moment of truth. The line in the sand. Pandora’s Box about to be opened. Once it happened, it couldn’t be undone. Can’t unring a bell. “Are you sure?” I had to ask.
“We’re in love with you, Mark,” Danielle whispered, and I heard the shudder of breath.
“We always have been,” Cindy added, hearing the emotion in hers too.
“And now you’re ours.”
I gave it all of three seconds thought before I nodded. Danielle giggled and rolled away, returning with the lube I used for my private moments. Both sat up and eagerly helped lower my underwear. They both grinned when my cock came into view. Simone had never complained about it, but she’d also cheated on me. That sort of things does impact your ego and leaves you questioning plenty of things about yourself.
“Bigger than Mike’s.”
“And Dad’s.” Cindy giggled. “God, that sounds even worse when we’re in here. We only saw it by accident, Mark!”
I blushed and chuckled. “Um, one other thing,” Danielle stated, “We’ve never been with a man before.”
“What?” I asked, my voice deadpan. I didn’t expect that.
They both smiled at me. “Technically, we’re not virgins but we’ve only been with each other, Mark. We had to learn about a few things together, obviously, but we’ve only ever wanted you. Why do you think we were so upset when you told us you were going to marry that bitch?” Cindy retorted.
Sitting up, I immediately pulled them into my body and hugged them. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, “I had no idea you felt like that at the time.”
“It’s okay,” they both assured me, kissing me on each cheek.
“We’re here now and we’re never letting you go,” Cindy stated in the sort of tone that suggested no argument.
“Now lie back as we want to play with your cock!” Danielle stated excitedly.
Lying back, I couldn’t help smile as their eyes were still full of their love for me, but added to that was a healthy dose of lust. When I suggested that they might as get naked as well, they glanced each other, changed a smile, and suggested I help them. Sitting back on my knees, I kissed Cindy as I helped take off her bra, before I lowered her panties, pulling her into my body and making her whimper again as my cock pressed into her. Doing the same to Danielle, I squeezed her cheeks at the same time. When I broke the kiss, her eyes were hooded in that manner where I could have probably thrown her back and just had my way with her.
On my back, Danielle applied lube and I soon had the joy of four hands caressing my cock and balls. How I didn’t cum in two minutes, I don’t know. As I looked down to see my naked twin sisters playing with me, giggling away as if they were ten years younger, I couldn’t help feel a resurgence of just pure love for them. I’d loved them all my life, but now a feeling of being in love with them no longer scared me.
“I love you both,” I whispered.
They both smiled as they quickly figured out what felt really good. “This is just to get you to sleep tonight,” Cindy explained, “But we know taking it slow is best.”
“But we’re hoping we’ll make love sooner rather than later. We’ve been waiting a while, Mark.”
“I agree, Dani. Agree on the sooner thing,” I grunted as they were now working my shaft with a hand each.
I watched enraptured as my sisters stroked me off. I was almost wanting to ask if they’d blow me. I swear they were mind readers as they assured me that, next time, they’d both be sucking me off to orgasm, and they both giggled by promising they’d swallow. And they’d want to try a facial. And cum on their tits too. Basically I could cum anywhere I wanted on them. Feet? Not a problem. Arse? Sure, but was that after fucking their pussy or arse? When they mentioned anal, I damn near exploded.
“That’s one cherry neither of us has given up,” Cindy added, “That’s yours and yours alone, whenever you want it. Well, not before we’ve made love a few times anyway.”
Ever tell you how much I love my sisters?
When I told them I was close, they smiled and turned around so they were facing away from me, but I got a perfect look at two pert little butts, and they purposely spread their legs so I got a fantastic view of their bald little pussies. My mouth watered as they were both clearly turned, almost dripping wet with excitement. Reaching out with just a finger from each hand, I delicately ran a finger up each slit on offer. They made a sound between a gasp and a choked sob, then a plea for me to just touch them ever so lightly.
That helped me orgasm as I blasted within a couple of minutes. No idea where half my cum went, Danielle quickly disappearing into the bathroom to retrieve a wet washcloth, wiping down my cock, balls and around my lower abdomen. Feeling a little light-headed, as that was one hell of an orgasm, they both turned around and cuddled into me.
“What about you?”
“Want to see us masturbate?” Cindy asked, “It’s late, we’re horny, but we want a whole night of your pleasuring us when it’s the first time. How turned on are you, Dani?”
“Just looking at our big brother has me flowing.”
I looked down and she wasn’t lying. I met her eyes and, though she blushed, the rapid breathing and chewing of her bottom lip told me enough. Cindy was equally as turned on. Without me saying a word, they were soon fondling their pussies. I’d seen a few over the years. My sisters were absolutely perfect, the sort you’d see online from those beautiful young women who pose as models. If I concentrated hard enough, I could almost taste their scent.
“Mark,” Cindy whimpered and I already knew it was the tone of a woman who needed to orgasm. I sat up on my knees between them, alternating kissing each of them as they were soon frigging themselves something silly.
“Oh god,” Danielle moaned, “Oh god, this is going to be epic.”
“Are you going to cum for your brother?” I asked them both. They both nodded eagerly, leaning down to kiss each of them again. They whimpered as I slid my tongue into Danielle’s mouth first, caressing her cheek, before doing the same to Cindy. Noticing their nipples were almost achingly hard, I took one in each hand and started to play with them.
“Oh fuck yes!” Danielle cried out as her entire body started to quiver. She was almost sobbing though there was no thought of stopping. Cindy followed in orgasm within seconds, whimpering and crying as both leaned into my body, both of them refusing to stop for a second.
“Keep going,” I whispered into Cindy’s ear, before leaning over to Danielle, “I want my little sisters to pass out.”
Danielle could only whimper and moan, Cindy was barely capable of saying anything. I turned around and wrapped an arm around each of them, watching as they spread their legs further. My cock was already rock hard again, both of them concentrating on themselves but fondling me at the same time. They climaxed in unison again within a few minutes. A third one quickly followed after that. Then I asked them to give me their fingers.
I tasted my sisters for the first time, Cindy the first to offer her fingers before I tasted Danielle. Now that they’d stopped, they were clearly exhausted after a long night out and now having sorted themselves out. We needed a quick shower together, just to wash away the sweat from a night of dancing and our other activities.
Returning to bed afterwards, the twins performed ‘scissors, paper, rock’ in regards to who’d spoon against me. Danielle won, happily cuddled back against me, Cindy cuddling back into her sister. My arms were long enough wrap around them both.
“Will you be hard in the morning?” Danielle asked just before I was about to drift off.
“Well, I always am but I think it’ll be extra hard in the morning.” They both giggled at the insinuation. “I love you both.”
“We love you more,” they replied in unison. That twin thing where they’re always on the same wavelength.
I woke to an empty bed the next morning. After my usual morning pee, I wandered out to the living room, finding my sisters in the kitchen preparing breakfast naked. In the morning light, they were even more stunning, and they’d both made sure they’re hair was up in a ponytail. Any chance of my cock deflating disappeared in an instant.
Moving to stand behind them, they giggled as I kissed them each on the cheek, moving down to kiss and nibble on their necks, ensuring I pressed my cock into each of them when doing it. I enjoyed the moans they both made as they could clearly feel how turned on I was by both of them. It made me chuckle. The day I’d been released from prison, I would have never considered anything like this. A year ago, I’d moved out of their apartment to avoid the temptation.
Now here we were, three naked siblings having crossed a line the previous night, and there was no doubt we would be making love sooner rather than later.
After enjoying a naked breakfast, Cindy mentioned a roast lunch at our parents, something we did at least once a month on a Sunday. It was amusing that they had to get dressed in what they wore before while I slipped on some clean clothes. “Maybe you can just undress us again at our place?” Cindy asked.
I usually enjoyed a couple of beers with my father, so we got a cab to my sisters’ apartment, then we’d do the same to my parents. Once we were in their apartment, they again performed the game I’d see them play throughout the years. Danielle won so took my hand, standing in front of me and told me to strip her. I did it incredibly slowly, ensuring I turned her on, my fingers lightly trailing all over her smooth, pale skin, kissing her in various places. By the time I had her down to the lingerie she’d worn the night before, she was completely turned on. Glancing at her panties, the darker colour told me everything I needed to know.
“I want you, Mark,” she breathed.
“I know, sweetie.” She smiled at the use of that name. “I’m thinking you’re sweetheart or sweetie, and I’ll think of a name for Cindy.”
Once she was naked, I pulled her into my body, easily lifting her up, making her squeal. She looked at the doorway and smiled, motioning for her twin to join us. I did the same for Cindy. “I love your body, honey,” I whispered, looking up to see her blinking rapidly, “Almost identical to your sister but I can already see the subtle differences. I can’t wait to learn about both of you completely.”
As soon as she was naked, I kissed and cuddled her too, earning a squeal and giggle equal to her sister. I could almost smell their arousal. Making sure they were standing side by side, I met each pair of eyes and I knew they wanted to do a whole lot more with me then and there. “I’m thinking the same thing,” I stated, “But we do have an appointment to keep. If I put both of you on that bed, we won’t be leaving until tomorrow morning.”
I think they shuddered at the insinuation and were now aware that their big brother wanted them both intimately. I knew what I saw in my eyes in that moment. I wanted to make love to them. I wanted them as much as they wanted me. And they knew that, once we did sleep together, that was us committed, the three of us, forever.
Somehow, I managed to tear myself away and head towards the living room, ending up in the kitchen to throw some cold water on my face. I could hear them giggling away as they got ready, turning up half an hour later dressed more conservatively than the night before. Ordering a taxi, we arrived at our parents around an hour later.
Cindy and Danielle wandered inside to speak to our mother. I headed out to the garage to speak to Dad. He grabbed a couple of beers from the fridge, offering me one, as they stood by the car we’d spent a few years restoring before I’d gone behind bars. Sipping silently, I finally said, “Dad…”
Couldn’t even finish before he gestured for silence. He disappeared inside for a couple of minutes, returning with a bottle of his good scotch and a couple of tumblers. He poured at least three fingers worth. “You drink this stuff neat, Mark,” he stated, “I see someone put anything else in this, even a cube of ice, I’d smack them on the back of the head.” We took a sip and I understood what he meant immediately. “I’m going to tell you something that very few people know. Certainly no-one outside our family. But I know exactly what you’re going to tell me. You’re in love with your sisters.”
I managed a nod. I could never lie to my father. It wasn’t fear. It was respect. And a healthy dose of love too. I had no problem telling the old man I loved him.
“Your mother is a fine woman, Mark. I love her with all my heart. But she was not my first great love. No, that title belongs to someone else. I’m about to let you into a family secret very few know. Your sisters don’t know and they never will. Your mother does know as I had to be honest with her. Know your Aunt Mary?”
“Yeah.”
“And her daughter Melanie?”
“Of course. See them every second Christmas or so.”
“Mary is my cousin. Melanie is my daughter.” I nearly dropped the tumbler I was holding. Noticing my stunned reaction, he took another sip of amber liquid. I was just about ready to scull mine down. “I’ll keep it short and simple, but by the end, you’ll understand certain things. Mary was my first true love. We lost our virginities together. She was my best friend. We did everything together. I’m an only child so my parents and hers had made sure we were close. I don’t think they anticipated how close we’d get.
Now, being with your cousin isn’t illegal here. Socially, it’s seen as weird, but I could marry her, have children, enjoy our life together. We thought we were being secretive and smart whenever we got together but that all went out the window when she told me she was pregnant. Now, being a young man, I held her hand and assured her I’d be by her side and wouldn’t do a runner.
Instead, it ended with her parents taking themselves and their kids away in the night and she just disappeared for nearly twenty years. My daughter has never known me as her father. She eventually married someone else and he adopted her. I’m just her distant uncle.”
“Does Mum know?”
“She knows everything. She knows it tears me up inside every time she visits. And I know for a fact Mary is still in love with me.”
“Um, have you ever… I don’t mean to insinuate but…”
“No, I’m loyal to your mother. There are no extras in our marital bed nor ‘hall passes’, whatever the hell that means. I married her intending to spend my life with her, and we’ll pass on to the great beyond together.” He took another sip of his drink. “Now to you, Mark. I’ve known for a fact Cindy and Danielle have been in love with you for a long time now and I knew nothing I could do or say could stop it. I spoke to your mother and she sees the same thing. The only fly in the ointment was you. We know how much you love your sisters, but being in love?”
“Taken me a long time to confront my feelings, Dad. I think they’ve always been there but I swallowed them down. It’s not why I married Simone. I did genuinely love her. But once I realised how much they loved me, I allowed myself to love them equally in return.”
“But do you now know what I mean when I warn you about breaking their heart. My parents and her parents forced us apart. We’re talking times before the internet, social media and all the other modern day advantages. Didn’t help they ensured they were on the other side of the country, cutting all contact.” He sipped again. “When it happens, son, you have our support because I understand, and your mother loves you and will accept whatever you decide to do.”
“I want to be with them, Dad. I love them more than anyone. Even…”
“I know, son. I know. I’ll tell you now. You have our blessing.”
Heading inside, Mum wrapped me in her arms and silently hugged me for at least five minutes. You know that ‘Mum hug’, where she just rests her head against your chest and you sway, almost like you’re dancing, and even though you’re a strapping young man, you feel like a little boy in that moment? I knew my sisters had talked to her and that it was her way of letting me know she approved.
The late lunch, or early dinner, passed without anyone mentioning the change in our relationship. We discussed the usual topics before there was the usual reminiscing, generally the sharing of embarrassing stories. But no-one would have been blind at how Cindy and Danielle looked at me whenever I talked. My father kept his face blank but my mother couldn’t stop that knowing smile.
We stayed long enough to watch Sunday afternoon football on the television before we had to go home. Calling a taxi, it was during the trip back that it suddenly hit me how lonely I was going to feel walking into that empty apartment again. Now that I’d finally confronted my own feelings, while my sisters had well and truly confessed how they felt, the idea of being apart made me sad.
Dropping me off first, I hugged them both. “Next weekend,” they stated together, “We’re coming over on Friday night and not leaving until very late on Sunday. Make sure there’s enough food and drink to survive.”
“Then we’ll have to start looking for a place to share. At least three bedrooms. A master one big enough for the three of us, then a couple for when we start having kids,” Cindy added.
“What?”
“We’re having children, Mark,” Danielle replied, “We’ve already looked into it. It’s safe as long as we get tested for any negative traits. First generational, there usually are not too many health issues, but we’ll just make sure we get checked regularly.”
I looked between them both. “You’re serious?” Receiving two firm nods, their faces broke out into grins when I smiled at them. “Always wanted to be a father.”
“And you’re going to make us mothers,” Cindy stated, “But that’s for later. First, we’re going to enjoy some steamy sex with our…” She glanced around and leaned forward, both of them caressing my groin, “Big brother,” they breathed. I shuddered as they giggled, kissing me on the cheek before they were back in the taxi and away.
Concentrating at work that week was difficult. The guys seemed to realise straight away as they all started asking if I’d met someone. I knew I could never tell them about the relationship I had with my sisters so I just told them that life was looking up for once. Good job. Nice apartment. Great relationship with my family. I had no reason to complain and it was time to start looking at everything positively.
Friday afternoon after work, I did some grocery shopping, ensuring I had their favourite food and drink in the apartment. From the moment I stepped in the door, I was inundated with selfies of them getting ready. I’d already received more than one naked picture from them. In fact, a couple of videos as well where they were fooling around with each other. That was pure masturbation material. When I told them that, they wanted a video of me jerking off. I sent that and they loved it, asking for a live show next time.
The intercom finally buzzed as I was placing a dish in the oven. Buzzing them up, I waited by the front door for them to appear. They appeared wearing a little black dress each, what looked like black thigh highs or stocking, and black heels. The cut of the dress showed off their cleavage and clung tight to their curves. I kissed each of them for a good minute or so before I escorted them inside. They only carried a small bag each. When asking why they’d packed lightly, they suggested that all they would need would be some lingerie to pose for their brother, and clothes to wear home on Sunday night.
Otherwise, they would be naked for my enjoyment.
Placing their things in my bedroom, I led them to the dining area, where I had already set the table, candles lit, a bottle of white wine chilling, music playing lightly in the background, the sort that would set the mood. Earned another kiss from them both, lasting a couple of minutes, feeling them press their delectable little bodies into me. I practically growled in return as I got a good handful of a pert little arse on each of them.
Sitting each of them down, as the table was only a small square, they would sit to either side of me. I was only serving one of their favourite dishes, followed by dessert. Pouring them a glass of wine, we made small talk as I waited for the lasagne to cook. I wasn’t an expert in the kitchen but I could follow a recipe and was confident enough to make my own subtle changes. They’d tasted my version more than once and loved it.
And they certainly loved it this time, making the sort of noises I hoped to hear later. My thoughts were reflected on my eyes and face as Cindy giggled. “Oh, we’ll be making even better noises than that when you make love to us later, Mark. Dani and I have already agreed that we’d better go home Sunday night feeling very tender between our legs.”
“And as we’ve never had sex with a man, Mum did have us on the pill for a while but we stopped bothering. Cindy and I ovulate at the same time, so when it’s time, you’d better get ready, big brother,” Danielle added.
Serving dessert afterwards, they moved their chairs around next to mine so I could feed them both. After each spoonful, they made sure to kiss me, their hands caressing my body and crotch. I was now nursing a significant tent in my trousers and was rather eager to see them naked again. Thankfully, the apartment came with a dishwasher. Loading that up first, I left it to run for later as I was led out to the living room. I enjoyed the fact they were taking the lead as they wasted no time starting to undress me. Didn’t stop at my underwear, that came off quickly like everything else.
Pushing me back to sit on the lounge, they ensured my legs were spread wide enough so they could sit between them together. Feeling two tongues running up and down my shaft was an experience I never thought I’d have. But it was the look in their eyes that had me smile. They knew I’d make them happy later, but in this moment, it was simply about my pleasure.
“We’ve practiced on a dildo or two,” Cindy explained, “Had to get over our gag reflex.”
“You’ve got a big cock too and we wanted to ensure we could swallow you to the base,” Danielle added.
I managed to a nod as I watched Cindy wrap her lips around my shaft. The groan I released made Danielle giggle as she sat up enough to kiss me, Cindy rather quickly proving that the training worked as she swallowed more and more of my shaft. I groaned into Danielle’s mouth, making her break the kiss as she needed to giggle, before Cindy removed her mouth and Danielle took over.
“Fuck,” I murmured.
“Just imagine this every day for the rest of your life, Mark,” Cindy whispered, leaning up to kiss me next.
For the next ten minutes, my twin sisters alternated either blowing or kissing me. Their hands caressed my body, thighs or balls. They were both ever so eager to make me cum. Their dirty talk was on point and did nothing but reinforce how much they loved me, how much they wanted me, and that they definitely wanted ‘big brothers big cock’ inside them later.
Watching their heads bobbing up and down, eyes gazing up into mine with that mixture of love, lust and devotion, I had to run my fingers through their hair. The sister not blowing me returned such a sweet smile, it would have made most other men cry.
“Who wants it?” I had to ask.
They both smiled and played their usual game, best of three. Cindy won, but whoever won never rubbed it in. It was something they’d done since they were kids to keep things fair. Sure, they tried to out-think each other, but in the law of averages, it was likely the winning split was 50/50. Danielle kissed her sister on the cheek and told her how pretty she was, but how it was to see her big brothers cock in her mouth and down her throat.
“Maybe we can put on a show for our brother later too?” Cindy moaned as she moved faster on my cock, reading my body language and reactions. “Though I’m hoping he wants to lick our tight little pussies first?”
Cindy moaned. I groaned. And then I erupted. Cindy was ready for it, her eyes lighting up as she felt the first spurt of her brothers cum flood her mouth. Best orgasm of my life to that point, hands down, no contest. I knew the first time I would cum in either of them later would be better, but still, I know I sat there with a stupid smile on my face as I emptied myself.
Danielle then handed me her phone, told me to record, as Cindy turned to kiss her sister. I knew exactly what they were doing. No chance of my cock softening for a second. They clutched each other tightly as they made out before they turned to me and showed the result.
“Holy shit,” I muttered, “You two little minxes.”
“Only ever for you, Mark. We’ll be your innocent little sisters outside the bedroom, but we’ll do anything for you inside the bedroom. We’ve never done this with any man. We’ll only ever do this for you,” Cindy stated.
“The only man we’ve ever wanted,” Danielle added.
“Swallow,” I ordered. They complied immediately, smiling at me before showing me their empty mouths. “Good girls.”
Giggling, they helped me to my feet and led me towards my bedroom. I’d already set things up there. A nice bedspread and clean sheets. Scented candles. The same music softly in the background. That same game, Danielle won, so I undressed her first, making out with her the entire time, Cindy pressing behind her so she wasn’t left out. Once my sister was wearing just her thigh highs and heels, I told them both I loved women who kept those on in bed, at least until we were making love then the heels could go.
After undressing Cindy, we moved together onto the bed, the pair lying side by side as I sat on my knees, gazing down upon them. I disappeared for a few seconds, returning with my phone to snap a couple of photos. It quickly turned into quite the erotic photoshoot before they were both begging me to pleasure them.
I would have loved to please them both at once but I only had one mouth. Two hands, but only one mouth. Sensing my thoughts, they sat up for a moment and kissed my cheek. They knew I didn’t have a favourite. Despite between twins, they had their own unique personalities, despite how alike they could be at the same time.
“Okay, how about this…” Cindy stated, “Whoever gets first go here, the other makes love to him first. That okay with you, Dani?”
“Cindy, I wouldn’t care if I was second both times. You’re my sister.”
“I’m already thinking the same thing.”
They smiled at each other before they played that same game. Danielle won. While she was happy to win, there was a momentary look at her sister. The kiss they shared was soft but I could see the love. And it was obvious they were more than used to kissing each other and being intimate.
Lying back side by side again, Cindy lay on her side as Danielle spread her legs for me. I lavished her body with attention, enjoying her moans and pleas that I give her ignored pussy my attention. But I was learning as I went along and she was loving every second. Her breasts and nipples were very sensitive. Kissing up and down her inner things made her squeal. She loved being tickled, the giggles warming my heart. Cindy was occasionally kissing her and I made sure she wasn’t feeling left out, trailing my fingers up and down her legs at the same time.
Then I reached nirvana. Danielle almost sobbed when my tongue touched her sex for the first time. I glanced at Cindy to see her blinking back tears. I knew she would react like that later. My little sister tasted divine as I gently lapped at her juicy lips, watching as her juices dribbled down onto the blanket, such was her arousal. Her scent had my cock as hard as I could remember, making Cindy giggle when I moved and spread her legs, savouring her scent. Slightly different to her sister, but I gave her a quick kiss on her sex before returning to Danielle.
I’d always enjoyed going down on a woman, and the best part was those first few times when learning what worked best with a new lover. Thankfully, Danielle was also a vocal lover, letting me know how she liked to licked, how she liked my fingers to move, when I finally slid them inside her, even suggested she’d like a finger or two up the bum at a later time, both stating against that their bottoms were completely untouched.
“Like that,” she moaned, “Like that. My clit, Mark. Just circle it like that.”
Doing as she asked, I noticed how her body reacted. An all over body shudder and the sort of guttural moan I’d heard from previous lovers. She’d just utterly loved what I’d done.
“Make my sister cum, Mark,” Cindy whispered, “I can’t wait for my turn.”
I glanced her way and smiled as I renewed my attack on Danielle’s clit. With two fingers inside her, curled to find that sweet spot, once I’d found it, she was almost bucking like a bronco, her back arching in a manner that told me she wasn’t going to be able to hold back.
When Danielle did orgasm, it was the most beautiful thing I’d seen in my life. One hand with the bedsheet scrunched up. The other holding her sisters hand. I had to hold one of her thighs to stop her from squashing my head. She screamed my name, then the fact I was her big brother, then she didn’t want me to stop. If the neighbours were listening, I could only hope they thought we were being kinky.
I didn’t relent, my fingers starting to get quite wet, juices trickling into the palm of my hand. No chance of my jaw or tongue getting sore yet. Her entire body was on fire, incredibly sensitive, and I asked Cindy to give her nipples attention as they were crying out for it. As soon as Cindy latched onto one of them, Danielle shuddered and enjoyed another orgasm.
“Don’t stop, Mark,” Danielle whimpered.
“Your sister needs a turn,” I murmured, though my tongue was quickly back at work.
“Just one more, then you need to make Cindy cum!” she giggled.
As soon as I gave Danielle one more toe-curling orgasm, I removed my fingers and rolled Cindy onto her back, smiling as she eagerly spread her legs though sat up to kiss me, almost licking my lips so she could taste her sister. “Tastes good, doesn’t she?”
“You taste wonderful too, Cindy,” Danielle murmured, not surprised she was lying back with a broad grin on her face.
Learning Cindy’s body was just as much fun, kissing and touching where I thought she’d be sensitive. I didn’t want to do the same thing, so actually turned her over and focused on her back. Leaving soft kisses down her spine almost had her whimpering before I kissed and nibbled two very firm cheeks, Danielle watching and giggling, stating she wanted that too.
Licking her pussy from the rear was also different, particularly as her rosebud was just there for the taking. Glancing at Danielle, she smirked and nodded, so I moved my tongue and gave that some attention. The moan Cindy released suggested she loved it before she fell onto her side, giggling away. I couldn’t help chuckle at her reaction as I pulled her back towards me and dove for her pussy again.
I found that special spot inside her, clit was a little different to her sister, but she still made those cute little noises that Danielle made when getting excited. I watched her face as she approached orgasm, the moans but also looking rather cute when nibbling on her bottom lip, trying to look innocent for her big brother. I suddenly thought of them dressed up as naughty schoolgirls and, like usual, my sisters were mind readers.
Thankfully, Cindy orgasmed and whatever she was going to say disappeared. Then I gave her a couple of others, doing my best to make each subsequent one even bigger, before she was asking or mercy, just like her sister.
Sitting back on my knees, I gazed down at the pair of them, lazing back with smiles on their lips and love in their eyes. Their eyes trailed down my body towards my cock, which was now eager for more action.
“I’ll get us a drink,” I stated, quickly getting up and grabbing the second bottle of wine from the fridge and three glasses. I rarely drank wine. To be honest, I couldn’t stand the stuff, but I’d sip at it occasionally if given a glass.
I was amused when they sculled their glasses and, after taking mine, Cindy laid back as Danielle lay next to her sister. “I’m assuming you’ve used a sex toy or two?” I asked.
“Nothing as big as your cock, big brother,” Cindy replied. Yeah, they were getting off on the sibling thing as well.
“So my little sister wants her brother’s big cock inside her?”
“Please can you fuck me, big brother,” she replied, an almost innocent voice that didn’t fit the sight of her spread eagled on my bed, ready to have her brother slide his cock inside her.
She watched me wide-eyed as I positioned my body over hers. Fingers ran up one of my arms to my back, my other hand guiding my cock as I gently rubbed the head against her slit. She moaned against, still feeling a little sensitive from her earlier treatment. Danielle was cuddling in as close as she could.
I groaned as I felt my cock slide inside her. Fuck, she was so tight and hot. Cindy whimpered almost immediately, feeling her fingers dig inside me. I knew this was a big moment for her, the moment she’d been waiting for years. Leaning down to kiss her, I think she appreciated that as I felt her breath catch, keeping her emotions under control.
Taking my time giving her my entire length, I gently pulled back and pushed forward. I groaned again, hearing Danielle giggle next to me. “Holy shit, Cindy,” I grunted, “You’re so fucking tight.”
“Just for you, Mark,” Cindy replied, hearing her breath catch again.
It took a couple of minutes to bury my length inside her. When we both looked down, our eyes met and we exchanged a smile before we made love. My sister didn’t want to just lie there, she wanted to be an active participant. She’d obviously done a lot of reading but didn’t mind instruction on what would feel good for both of us. What I wanted was to see if she would cum while on her back. I knew it was a struggle for some women, it would depend on depth, angle, and sometimes, it just didn’t happen.
Her fingers continued to caress my upper arms and back, kissing occasionally. Lifting her legs, she wrapped those around me, changing the angle, and she exclaimed excitedly I felt even deeper. I knew that could hurt, but she assured me it didn’t, for me to go a little faster. I knew, in the future, we’d probably do all sorts of stuff but, this first time, it was going to be tender and my pleasure was theirs.
“I love you,” she whispered, “My god, I love you so much, Mark.”
“I love you both as much in return.”
“You’re going to feel emotional, Dani,” Cindy murmured, “Knowing my brother is inside me, and that he’s going to cum in me soon…”
“Soon enough,” I chuckled.
“Worth that wait?” Danielle wondered.
Cindy scoffed. “Fuck yes! I wish we’d leapt on him when we were eighteen. We could have been doing this for the past ten years!”
“Once he’s cum, we’ll suck him back to hardness together so I can have my turn.”
I kept quiet as I focused on not climaxing just yet. I could have switched positions and done plenty of other things, but for a first time, I was keeping it simple. Thrusting faster, Cindy was really getting into it, meeting my thrusts and her face lit up. Begging me to fuck her, my sister got what she wanted. Unfortunately, it also meant I wasn’t going to last long at all.
“Close,” I muttered.
“Cum in me,” Cindy moaned, “I’ve dreamed of this moment…”
“Cum in my sister, Mark. Then you’re doing the same for me.”
Hand on heart, it was probably the best orgasm of my life until that moment. A torrent of cum filled Cindy’s pussy, thrusting and pumping more and more cum. Surprised it didn’t end up coming out of her nose. I left my cock inside her until I simply had to pull out and relax on my back, smiling as I was immediately cuddled by a sister to each side.
“Holy shit,” Cindy whispered into my ear, “Will it be like that every time?”
“Wait until we try positions that might just help you orgasm even harder.”
“Can I ride you?” Danielle asked.
“We can do whatever is on your mind.” I paused before quickly adding, “Within reason.”
Danielle kept her word though, moving down my body to take my cock in her mouth. She giggled, stating she could taste her sister on my cock. Cindy slid a pair of fingers into her pussy, showing me her fingers glistened with my cum and her own juices, Danielle not hesitating for a moment to suck on them. Fairly sure my cock twitched at the sight.
She had me rock hard again quickly, watching as she straddled me and I felt her hot pussy rub along my shaft. Moaning a couple of times, my eyes on her face as she did that sexy thing of biting her bottom lip, as she was obviously turned on, before she lifted herself up and impaled herself on my cock.
“Oh my god!” she cried out once she’d bottomed out a couple of minutes later, resting on my chest so I could cuddle her, feeling her gyrating her bottom ever so slightly to get used to me.
Eventually sitting back, I let her take complete control. I was nothing but the dick to ride, as she took her time figuring out what felt really good. Watching my sister moan, giggle and climax while riding me was something that would live long in the memory back. Cindy was enjoying the show at the same time, glancing to see she was masturbating while her twin sister was riding their brothers cock.
With her hands on my chest, Danielle soon had a look in her eye that I recognised as I’d already seen it. Feeling her start to squeeze my cock as she rode me, she cried out as the orgasm tore through her body. Even Cindy was impressed as her twin sister moaned and whimpered, not wanting to stop riding and grinding on my cock for a second.
“You’ve got to do this too,” Danielle almost sobbed, “Ride him too, but I get his cum.”
Danielle enjoyed two more before she slid off, collapsing onto the bed, all aquiver, as Cindy mounted me slowly and figured things out herself. Watching her face light up as my fingers ran up her thighs to her hips to help keep her balance had me smiling, then I sat up and played with her nipples as she was soon working herself into a frenzy.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out, “Danielle, we have to have this dick in us every night!”
“Think he’s going to say no, Cindy?”
I laughed around the nipple in my mouth as Cindy enjoyed her first orgasm with my cock inside her. Lying back, she enjoyed three more before I warned her I was getting close. The sisters swapped, though Danielle wanted to be on her back for when I did cum. Back inside her again, she begged me to fuck her like I’d done her twin sister.
Five minutes later, having done exactly that, I filled Danielle like I’d filled Cindy. And that was me done for the night. I would get hard again, of that there wasn’t a doubt, but I’d only cum dust. We spent a few minutes catching our breath before agreeing to shower together. My hands were busy again as I loved feeling them up, and despite their own tiredness, they were both eager to have their big brother make them orgasm again.
After another of their games, the girls decided that Cindy would spoon back against me, while Danielle would sleep behind me, so I was in a twin sister sandwich. I think we probably fell asleep at the same time.
Waking up the next morning, I lifted Cindy’s leg and felt her up. It woke her up, whispering that’s how she’d always wanted me to wake her up, my fingers eventually sliding inside her. Danielle woke up and spooned back against her sister, Cindy giving her the same treatment. Both asked about me, and I said my only concern was making them as happy as I was.
Soon as they’d both had one orgasm, I had them both on their back and my mouth between one pair of legs, Danielle enjoyed an orgasm quite quickly, before I moved to Cindy, who was so excited, she barely lasted a few minutes. I spent an hour doing that, pleasuring one sister until orgasm, then moving to pleasure the other one. They were absolutely loving it.
My reward? They had me stand up, both of them on their knees, practically worshipping my cock. And when it was time to cum, they performed the same erotic show, Danielle taking the entire load in her mouth and sharing it with Cindy before they swallowed.
We relaxed after breakfast to recharge our batteries. I fucked both of them out on the balcony, which was amusing though I was confident we didn’t put on too much of a show. After lunch, I was treated to another dual blowjob, though this time it ended with my cum ending up on their faces, only at their demand. And if my sisters want something, their big brother will do it for them.
They cooked dinner for us that evening, adjourning to the living room afterwards, music playing as I danced with both of them. Sometimes with Danielle, sometimes with Cindy, something all three of us together. My sisters danced together and it was rather erotic particularly when they made out and started to strip each other. As soon as they were naked, I was dragged to the bedroom, stripped, with the pair of them hopping onto the bed, wiggling their fantastic little butts in my direction.
Glancing back in my direction, they were grinning, ensuring they were smacking together. “Will you fuck us, big brother?” Danielle asked, that innocent voice again.
“We don’t like the boys at school, big brother,” Cindy added, “We want our big brother to fuck us.”
“They all have little dicks compared to you.”
“And we want to have your babies too.”
To say I fucked my sisters into the mattress that night wouldn’t be an understatement. By the time I was done with them, I’d dumped a pair of loads into them each, and any thought of a shower before sleeping ended as they practically passed out, snuggling up together, laughing away as they admitted they were going to pay the price for it the next morning.
I woke early and ran a bath for them, lifting Cindy up first and lying her down in the tub, before doing the same for Danielle, ensuring she was facing her sister, thankful the tap and faucet was in the middle of the bath. As they relaxed, I told them I’d prepare breakfast for them. They walked out a good half an hour later as I was putting the finishing touches to a full English.
When they hugged me, I simply held them in my arms for a few minutes. They’d used some scented shampoo, strawberry, and their bodywash was of a fruit that mixed well with it. When they both gazed up at me, I knew in that moment, we were completely committed to each other. No-one, not our parents, not our other family, not our friends, would come between us now.
Spending the day not having sex proved that we could revert to our normal sibling relationship, hours of idle conversation, bad jokes, and plenty of laughs. But when it came for them to go back to their apartment, I had no idea it was going to feel as bad as it was. As for my sisters, they were in bits by the time I walked them downstairs. Hugging them tightly again, we promised to see each other every weekend, as many times as we could during the week, and that we’d start discussing living together.
“Buy a house,” I suggested, “Particularly if we do have children together.”
Both of them grinned as although it had been mentioned in the throes of passion, having children was going to be a big deal for us.
For the next three weeks, we were together all weekend while we spent nearly every weeknight together as well. The pair of them usually came to my place. I was surprised when they said that my apartment was nicer, plus there was on selecting which bedroom we would use, something we’d have to do at their place.
Our parents knew the next time we visited them. As soon as I walked through the front door, my father gestured with his head to the garage out back, grabbing the bottle of scotch on the way. Three fingers worth in a tumbler, we sipped in silence before he met my eyes. “I guess you’ve discussed children already.
“Um, yeah, quite a bit, to be honest.”
“Your sisters want children and your mother wants to be a grandmother. I know you’ll make sure everything is okay.”
“I was never this happy with Simone, Dad. That’s why I know this is the right thing to do.”
“And they’re just as happy. Trust me, they message and talk to their mother all the time.”
“I know why you’re okay with it, Dad, after what you told me, but why Mum?”
“Because you’re her children and all she wants is you to be happy. Have you talked to her about it?”
“No, not really, to be honest.”
“Talk to her then. Maybe you’ll understand why.”
After we’d eaten, I took Mum by the hand and led her outside to her garden, something she’d spent years working on. In the spring, it was a wonderful place to be, a kaleidoscope of colours and a thousand different scents. I wasted no time discussing what was on my mind, the relationship that now existed between my sisters and myself. Mum smiled at me, hugged me for a few minutes before kissing my cheek.
“You’re my baby boy in love with my little girls. I can’t think of three people who could possibly love each other more.”
I could have made an argument but then feigned slapping my forehead. My parents were all for our relationship so why would I give them any ammunition to try and stop us? Instead, I hugged my mother tightly, thanked her for being so understanding, gave her a big kiss on the cheek, then easily picked her up and carried her back inside, much to her incessant giggling. Dad looked on and grinned.
On the way back to my apartment, we agreed to start house-hunting that week. I suggested I didn’t want anything similar to what I’d bought with Simone, that I’d rather something more ‘traditional’, as long as it came with a decent backyard as any future children would need somewhere to play.
After a month of us ‘dating’, we had a weekend where we had our first genuine threesomes. For the first four weekends, I would only have sex with one sister, the other lying next to us, watching and usually masturbating. I was told during the week that the next weekend was going to be special. Arriving home from work and a gym session to find my sisters already naked and waiting for me.
“Dinner later,” Cindy told me, “Sex first.”
That involved me being undressed by two, naked, horny women. As soon as I was naked, they were on their knees, play-fighting over who’d suck my cock. They eventually arrived at a system that worked for all three of us, though that feelings of two tongues working my shaft and balls would never be replaced. Danielle was the one who took the load and I was surprised Cindy told her to swallow it, stating she’d get her own load sometime during the weekend.
“Mark, we do want something this weekend,” Danielle said as we sat down for dinner, “Cindy and I want to be intimate while you’re with us.”
“We’re really missing being intimate together,” Cindy added, “We’ve told you that we’ve been together for years, but since that first night with you, we almost felt like we’d be, well, cheating…”
“Girls, if you want to fool around on those rare nights I’m not here, I’m not going to be hurt by it. I’m fully aware of how close you are. Put it like this. Would either of you be hurt if I only had sex with one of you while the other was sleeping?”
“That wouldn’t happen because the both of us will always be in your bed, Mark,” Cindy replied with a sweet smile.
Anyway, threesomes. It was a weekend of experimentation. To me, there was nothing better than lying back with one sister on my cock, the other on my face. Whether she was sitting forward or reverse didn’t bother me, but if they sat reverse, that sweet little rosebud was on offer, and both sisters had already gained a liking for having their arsehole licked. And they were adamant that anal was still on the table.
What my sisters enjoyed was me fucking one of them behind while the one being fucked could eat the other sister out. Occasionally, they’d enjoy a sixty-nine so I’d fuck one of them while occasionally feel a tongue licking my shaft and balls. The hottest thing was filling one of my sisters with cum, pulling out so the other could lick my cock clean, before watching her bury her face in her sisters’ pussy to lick out some of my cum.
My sisters kept to their word about doing absolutely anything for me and I was treated to a sexy twin striptease and then a live lesbian sex show. And there was no faking from either sister. I knew how much they loved me, but there was no missing they loved each other just as much. I’d never felt any different sort of love for either of them, and they loved me just the same. Everything was equal.
Still, watching them orgasm over and over again as I watched with nothing but a big dumb grin on my face would have been quite the sight.
It wasn’t just sex. I took my sisters out on dates constantly and it was never one on one. I couldn’t bear the thought of taking Cindy out while leaving Danielle at home, and vice versa. Everything we did, it was done as three people. As we didn’t look alike, as long as no-one recognised us, I received more than one knowing smirk from a bloke, while women would look at me with a girl on each arm and probably wonder what I was doing right.
During all this dating, we spent every weekend house hunting, while during the week, in between everything else, we were online searching for the right property. After only four months, we found what we wanted. Four bedroom house, large living and entertaining area, modern kitchen and dining room, huge bathroom plus an en-suite off the master bedroom, large backyard and a two car garage. It cost a pretty penny, but pooling our three wages together meant we could afford it. And when our parents offered to match the deposit we already had saved, we put in an offer which the soon to be previous owners accepted immediately. After all the usual rigmarole of house buying, something I had experience in after buying with the ex-wife, so I was able to keep my sisters calm throughout the process.
Excitement was off the charts the day we were handed the keys. My father and I did most of the moving though we did pull in a couple of friends to help out with the larger, bulkier items. However, we made sure no-one except family had anything to do with organising the bedrooms. The master bedroom would be the room shared by the three of us. However, one of the other bedrooms would be made up to look like I slept in it.
We christened each and every room. Even the laundry room. Fucking my sisters while the washing machine was rumbling along was certainly a lot of fun. Nailing them from behind as they sat on their knees in the hallway was hilarious as they ended up with carpet burns. We even enjoyed sex out in the backyard, though that would soon end when we got a dog. Though the pool we would later place in-ground would get more than one workout.
We’d been living together for three months when I arrived home from work on a Friday. I didn’t expect to walk into the house to be greeted by candles burning everywhere. Dropping my bag in its usual position near the front door, I called out for my sisters. They walked out of our bathroom wearing grins on their faces and the smallest pieces of lingerie possible. Barely covered their nipples and pussy. Walking towards me, they both kissed me softly before taking a hand of mine each and leading me towards the dinner table, finding it already covered in dishes.
Taking a seat, I had to glance at one sister, then the other. “Okay, something’s going on,” I finally stated, “What is it?”
They exchanged a smile. “Um… There’s two things actually. The first is that, tonight, we’re giving you our last virginity, Mark,” Cindy explained.
When I smiled, they both giggled. “And the second thing?”
“We’re both pregnant,” Danielle replied.
Epilogue
Sipping at my beer, I chuckled and shook my head at the memory, remembering how that night had gone. Rather well, to be honest. Neither had ever had anything more than a finger back there, so it took a bit of time to get them ready for my cock. But after I’d made love to them both that way, they couldn’t help admit that it was something they’d enjoyed, though perhaps something kept for only special occasions. My birthday. Their birthday. Christmas. Easter. Australia Day. ANZAC Day. Moving in day. Children’s birthdays.
We eventually had five children in total. Cindy gave birth to two, a pair of daughters two years apart, Danielle giving birth to three, two boys and a girl. After falling pregnant together the first time, they agreed to be pregnant at different times after that. It did make things a little easier for all of us. I was by their side each time. We never had a wedding ceremony but I bought them two rings each to signify our relationship together, and I wore a wedding band to ward off any interest.
Our parents supported us throughout. Word never got out to the rest of the family… except for Aunt Mary and her daughter, Melanie. She eventually learned the truth about our father. I think it slipped out and couldn’t be covered up. Took a few heart to heart conversations and a lot of tears flowed. He wasn’t called ‘Dad’, but their relationship was suddenly much closer. As for Mary, she moved back to Sydney to be closer to my father, cutting ties with those who took her so far away from him. Nothing ever happened between them, as Mum befriended Mary as soon as she was in the area, and the two were soon as thick as thieves. It was a beautiful relationship to see flourish.
I still wondered if the old man did get the pair of them into bed. If he did, he never told a soul. But there was that look in his eyes, just occasionally when he looked at me, that I thought he was now enjoying time with the two loves of his life.
I still saw Simone around occasionally as she remained living in the local area. No idea if she’d remarried or not. I never approached to speak to her, but I’ve never seen her with a partner. I’ve heard through the grapevine that she’s regretted what she did to me, and felt further guilt for the fact I ended up in jail for a couple of years because of what she did. Due to my relationships with my sisters, I’ve cut out quite a few people, while added new friends who only knew I had two ‘wives’. As for Mike, we do speak on social media occasionally but the close relationship disappeared that day in the bedroom.
“Daddy!” my youngest daughter shouted as she ran towards me. I bent down to pick her up, my father deftly taking the bottle of beer out of my hand.
Holding my daughter, I glanced around the backyard. My sisters were with the rest of our children in the pool. Mum, Mary and Melanie were sitting at the table, an umbrella providing shade though it was still a stinking hot day. We’d invited a few of those new friends, most of them sitting around, just enjoying the ambiance. Their kids were also in the pool, running riot and making a lot of noise.
“Not bad for an ex-convict,” my father stated as he turned the snags on the barbecue.
Kissing my daughter, I placed her down and patted her bottom, watching her run towards her grandmother. Taking the offered beer back, I nodded in understanding. “I’ve made mistakes, Dad, but the one regret is that I didn’t see it earlier. We could have had so many more years together.”
“But you’ve made the most of those you’ve had so far, Mark. That’s what matters.”
“Been ‘married’ for the better part of a decade. Wouldn’t trade a single day for anything.”
My sisters got out of the pool, looking absolutely fantastic in their bikini’s. Even after carrying children, they’d worked hard in the gym to regain their physiques. Add to that our sex life was just as good as it was before children, ensuring we didn’t fall into familiar pitfalls that so many couples fell into. Though we doted on our children, we always made time for ourselves, our parents always happy to babysit for one or two nights.
Cuddling into either side, I kissed each of them softly on the lips. Dad was now used to it. Mum had never cared in the first place. Mary and Melanie smiled as they’d said from the moment they were told that they saw how in love we were.
“Mum?”
“Yes, Mark?”
“Can you keep an eye on the kids for a little while?”
Mum burst into laughter, Mary roaring at the same time. Dad just gave me a look that suggested ‘Seriously?’ as my hands worked their way down to a perfectly sculpted cheek each. “I think our big brother has ideas,” Cindy whispered into my ear.
“Does it include bending us over our bed?” Danielle whispered into my other ear.
Clearing my throat, I said I had something to take care of inside. I heard giggling as I walked down the hallway, glancing back to see Cindy and Danielle following me, ensuring the door was closed and locked. Their bikini’s joined my swim shorts on the floor as we ended up on the bed together.
Good thing the kids were making all that noise outside. I’m fairly sure no-one heard us at the same time.
Chapter 83: My Sister, My Niece, My Lovers Ch. 01 [Incest]
Notes:
This was the first story I wrote so it's a little rough and less polished than stories written later.
Chapter Text
Let’s be honest, you never believe it’s going to happen to you. You read stories on the internet. You read novels. You watch movies. You hear about it from friends or relatives. But you never truly believe it will happen to you. You believe your girlfriend, fiancée or wife wouldn’t do that to you. She loves you and would never tear your heart out in such a manner.
But, of course, you are deluding yourself. Not everyone, of course. It doesn’t happen to everyone. But when you have doubts, there is usually no smoke without fire. It took a long time for the doubts to creep in, for me to start questioning one or two things. I didn’t set a trap or anything like that. I knew that, one day, I would discover the truth pretty much by accident.
We’d been married for five years by the time I discovered the truth. We dated for two years before we moved in together, or more to the point, I moved in with her. We lived together for another two years before I popped the question. I looked forward to a future together. Marriage, kids, the works. She was career minded at the time and the kids thing eventually faded but we were still happily married. Gorgeous. Intelligent. A real diamond. Even my friends joked about what she saw in me. But whenever they saw us together, she would hang on my every word, always close and affectionate. I loved her just as much in return. We were partners in crime and I genuinely thought we would spend the rest of our lives together.
But you never think it’s going to happen to you.
I’m not sure how cheating spouses are generally caught. Is it because they get over confident? Let slip the truth? So brazen that it being discovered is almost guaranteed? I don’t know.
Me, I simply found my wife in bed with my best friend having arrived home early from work. I wasn’t home early to catch her in the act. I thought she would still be at work and I’d simply finished early for the day. But I walked in the front door of my house and heard noises upstairs. By the time I’d made it up the stairs and was standing at the bedroom door, all I did was clear my throat for my best friend to leap off my wife, watching her pull up the covers to hide her shame. My best friend… The prick decided to look smug for a moment.
I’m sure some people probably expected me to turn violent, at least in regards to my best friend. But while I was angry, mostly I was just disappointed, and definitely heartbroken. To have your wife cheat sucks. But for her to do that with my best friend? That’s a double whammy that you could probably never recover from. In an instant, you’ve lost two of the most important people in your life.
I could have asked ‘Why?’ from both of them. Or how could they do it to me? But, in the end, nothing they could say would really matter. I’d found them being intimate. She was my wife. He knew that, yet he chose to sleep with her behind my back. Some friend.
“So this obviously means a divorce,” I stated.
When she didn’t even say sorry, or beg me to stay, staying silent as I just stared at her, that told me everything I really needed to know. To not even sit there, try and justify, not that one could ever really justify such an action, I just turned and walked into the room where we kept our belongings. I wasn’t going to kick her out as it was still her place. So all I did was grab a bag, pack most of my clothes, returned to the bedroom where I took off my wedding band and placed it on the bedside table.
“You’ll be hearing from my lawyer,” I said.
She still didn’t say anything. To be honest, she looked utterly ashamed and almost incapable of any words. Tears had formed. Crocodile or real, I didn’t care. My best friend by now looked the same. I think he now realised what he’d done. Not only had he been screwing my wife but he’d just ruined a friendship that had lasted for most of our lives. To be honest, that hurt more than the cheating spouse. At least two decades of friendship over in an instant, and for what? A little bit of sex?
Heading out to my car, I sat in the driver’s seat and stayed there for I’m not sure how long. I think it was probably shock. I was surprised I didn’t start crying, even bawling my eyes out. Instead, I just felt incredibly numb. I guess it’s the realisation that part of your life is now over and, somehow, you have to rebuild.
What I didn’t want to do that night was sleep alone in some hotel, no doubt with a bottle of booze, feeling all depressed. I couldn’t speak to my best friend. That was over. I didn’t really feel like talking with my parents. So that left only one person who, aside from my soon to be ex-wife, was probably the most important person in the world to me.
I dialled the number and waited through a couple of rings. “Hello.”
“Natalie, it’s David.”
“Oh, hi, Davey.” My sister paused a moment. “What’s wrong?” I guess my tone wasn’t its normal chipper self.
“I need somewhere to stay tonight. Don’t suppose you have a spare room available?”
I silently thanked her for not asking what was wrong. “Of course. When will you get here?”
“Well, I’m currently sitting in my car outside my house so… I should be there in an hour or two.”
“I’ll put some beers in the fridge.”
I couldn’t help but chuckle, as she seemed to know exactly what I needed. “Thanks. You’re a diamond.”
“Drive safe. Have you had dinner?”
“No. I was but…” I trailed off.
“I’ll cook up a little something too.”
“You don’t have…”
“I don’t mind,” she stated, interrupting my protests, “Just drive safely, okay?”
“Will do.”
Two hours later, I parked my car behind that of my sisters, grabbing my bag from the passenger seat and slowly walked towards the front door. It opened and my sister walked out to greet me with a hug. Her daughter, my niece, Alison, or Aly from short, also wandered out to say hello.
“Tell me about it later,” my sister whispered into my ear. I just nodded as the pair of them led me inside.
“Are you staying tonight, Uncle Davey?”
“Yeah.” My sister met my eyes. “Maybe a bit longer. I don’t know.”
She seemed happy at the response, skipping towards the door. Natalie led me to the spare room. I wasn’t surprised to see everything had already been cleared away, the bed had been made and it already looked like a bedroom. I dumped my bag on the bed and suddenly felt myself slump.
“You okay?”
I nodded. “Yeah, it’s just been a shit day. Well, a shit few hours at least.”
“Once Aly is in bed, you can tell me about it.”
“Going to need a beer or two for that,” I muttered, “Probably more, to be honest.”
After dinner, and once Aly had gone to bed, I sat back and sipped the bottle of beer as she joined me, a glass of wine for her and the rest of the bottle in a bucket of ice. She didn’t ask any questions, simply giving me time to get my thoughts in order. It took a couple of beers before I felt able to say something. I surprised myself by how… calm I felt. No tears. No tantrums. I wasn’t even really angry. Again, just a feeling of abject disappointment and emptiness. It wasn’t that I had expected it but… well… life does throw the occasional curveball…
“I’m definitely getting a divorce,” I finally stated once I’d opened my third bottle of beer.
“What happened?”
“I walked into our bedroom to find my wife and best friend in the middle of…” I sighed. “Well, let’s just say they were enjoying time together. All I had to do was clear my throat for them to stop. She at least looked ashamed, though whether it was being caught or something else. He looked smug for a while before the realisation of what he’d actually done seemed to hit.”
“What did you do?”
“I could have ranted and raved. I could have got into a fight with him. But you know what? Would have been pointless. I caught them, that’s all that mattered. So I simply packed a bag, took off my wedding band and left it with her, got in my car then I called you.”
“Did you have any idea she was having an affair?”
I shrugged. “No, and I would never have guessed it would have been with him. Sure, we’ve both been busy at work, but that’s during the week. I thought our love life was fulfilling though. We were together every weekend and our intimacy hadn’t dropped off at all. I never actually believed…”
“Are you sure you’re not being too quick?”
“No. Call me old fashioned but doing that is unforgivable in my book.” I was already adamant in my mind about that. “She broke the vows, Natalie. We both promised to love, honour and cherish each other. We made a commitment to each other. The only thing I now think is… Was there anyone else? Who knows? I’d rather not know.”
“Will you go into work tomorrow?”
I took another sip of beer then nodded. “I will but I’ll be speaking to my lawyer first thing.”
“You can stay here for as long as you want.”
“Thanks.”
“That’s what little sisters are for, right?”
“Look after their broken big brother?”
"Something like that.”
I woke up the next morning to numerous texts and voicemails from the wife. I deleted all the voicemails but read one or two of the texts. They were as I expected. Denial at first. Not of the actual act I’d caught her in, but that it was a one-time thing, a mistake, that it had meant nothing. The later messages were obviously sent after a bottle of wine, as they turned soppy, insisting that she loved me, she wanted to work on our relationship, that I was the most important thing in her life.
I sent a simple, sort reply to the very last text.
I want a divorce. My lawyer will be in contact.
It was all went rather smoothly, to be expected once I’d explained the situation to my lawyer. I didn’t want her house despite the fact my name had been added after I’d moved in. That was our only major asset and she could now deal with it. Other than that, it was simply signing the papers and that was that. I was now a single man. My sister offered me the spare room in her home for as long as I needed it.
That was seven years ago.
Chapter 84: My Sister, My Niece, My Lovers Ch. 02
Chapter Text
I’m not sure when or why it started to happen. My sister and I had always been close, even after I married. We saw each other less but still spoke often on the phone, and messaged each other nearly every day. She was a single mother to my niece, having fallen pregnant at a young age, marrying the man who was the father to my niece, though he disappeared off the radar after a year or so. I discovered after moving in that he was barely in either of their lives. I was pretty much surrogate father to my niece, which I didn’t mind. She was a good kid, blossoming into a smart, attractive young woman, very much in the mould of her mother.
But the longer we lived together, the more I started to look at my sister as… something else. It started with the occasional thought as I watched her make dinner, or she’d do her exercises in the front room, and I’d walk in to find her in all manner of positions. She’d simply look at me and smile. I’d watch for a few minutes before I simply had to walk out.
It was when the dreams started that I knew I was… Well, I was thinking of my sister in a very unbrotherly way. More than once I’d wake up, sweat streaming down my body, the visions of what I’d just dreamed replaying in my head. It took me a while to understand that I wasn’t just sexually attracted to her. That was practically undeniable after a few months. It was the fact that I was falling in love with her.
I should probably have moved out then and there, and it might just have solved the issue. But my sister loved having my presence around the house, and I think if I’d moved out, I would have fallen into loneliness and despair again. Plus, despite the thoughts and dreams, I enjoyed living with her and Aly. The one sound that filled the house was laughter. I’d certainly regained my spirit for life after my divorce while my sister seemed to really be enjoying life once again, I think appreciative of any support I could give.
To be honest, whenever we were out, people who didn’t know us probably thought we were a married couple with Aly as our daughter. And I realised, as time went on, neither of us corrected anyone who may have mentioned that we looked like a lovely young family. Technically, we were, it’s just that we were brother and sister, not husband and wife. I guess not really looking alike did help in that department.
Still, that doesn’t all really explain what happened which did change our lives forever.
“Any plans for your birthday?”
I shrugged. “None really. Might catch up for a few drinks with the guys. But, considering most of them are married with kids, trying to organise anything takes a lot of hard work nowadays. So… no, not really…”
“Why don’t we do something together?”
It wasn’t an unusual suggestion. We’d done something as a threesome – me, my sister and my niece – the past couple of birthdays. Hell, Aly pretty much treated me as a father in every way but name. My sister didn’t rely on me at all but I did help out where I could. “Any ideas?”
She returned a curious smile. “Leave it all to me. It’ll be a surprise.”
I’ll admit, I was curious. “Rightio.”
That was Tuesday night. I walked in the front door on Friday, another long week at the office, greeted by my sister telling me to get into the shower then get dressed. “Where are we going?”
“We’re going out. Remember? I’ve booked us a meal at a restaurant, not telling you which one, then another reservation at a nearby bar.” I couldn’t help raise my eyebrows in surprise. “Shower? Right.”
“Dress nicely too.”
“How nice?”
“I mean nice, Davey.”
After a shower, shave, I dressed as smartly as I thought she suggested, even going so far as to wear a tie, something I only ever did for work. Polished leather shoes, well ironed trousers and shirt plus a nice jacket as the evenings were growing cool. I was sitting on the couch in the living room when Natalie walked in. She laughed as my jaw probably hit the floor.
“What do you think?” she asked, twirling on the spot. I had a series of dirty thoughts as my eyes ran up from her feet in heels, up her shapely legs to her pert bottom, up her still athletic body and over her two delightful handfuls of breasts before I finally met her blue eyes. “Well?” she asked, gesturing down the tight black dress that must have been painted on.
“Gorgeous. Stunning. Beautiful. Um…”
She blushed. “Thanks.” She walked towards me as I stood up, leaning in close. I heard a sniff. “You smell nice. New cologne?”
I chuckled. “You know exactly what it is considering you bought it.”
“And I think I bought well.” She took a step back and looked me up and down. “You clean up well too.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
She smirked. “Absolutely nothing. Ready to go? I called a cab. Should be here any minute.”
Night had descended by the time we arrived in the city. I pressed my sister once or twice about where we were heading but I didn’t get anywhere. I had an idea of where we were, at least, having lived and worked in the city for a number of years. But the restaurant we eventually stopped in front of even had me doing a double take.
“You’re kidding? Natalie, this place is… I mean…”
“Good choice?”
“Spectacular.”
She then surprised me by grabbing my hand as we walked into the restaurant, the concierge opening the door as we approached, tipping his hat as we walked by. “Good evening.” I merely nodded my thanks as we walked towards the waiting area, soon to be approached by the head waiter.
“Do you have a reservation?” he asked.
“Yes, under the name of Mr and Mrs Jones,” my sister replied.
“What?” I asked, unable to hold back my laugh. She just dug me in the ribs.
“It’s a birthday surprise,” she added.
“Ah, very well. Follow me.”
We followed the waiter to a secluded area of the restaurant, not that it was overcrowded or too noisy. This was one of the finest dining establishments in the city, if not the country. I was wracking my mind trying to figure out how she’d managed to even get reservations, let alone how she could afford it. But I put that to the back of my mind as I watched her walk in front of me and I couldn’t take my eyes from her arse. I swear she’s putting an extra swing into her steps. Then she looked back and winked and I was left wondering what the hell she was up to.
The waiter left us alone after taking our drink order so I could ask, “What’s going on?”
Natalie just smiled. “How long has it been since you’ve been on a date?” I shrugged. She knew I’d barely had a date since the divorce. “It’s been a while, right? So, tonight, we’re on a date.” I raised both eyebrows at that. She paused as the waiter reappeared with our drinks, taking a sip of my beer as she added, “Play your cards right tonight and you may even get lucky.”
That led to a lot of coughing and spluttering from me, and much light laughter from here. “What?” I finally managed to ask.
“I’m just joking.” She paused and raised an eyebrow. “Or am I?”
I looked around the restaurant, wondering if this was all some sort of elaborate prank. I hadn’t told anyone about my thoughts or dreams and certainly didn’t keep any sort of diary. I hadn’t treated my sister any differently to how I normally treated her. Or had I subconsciously? And then there was the fact that she was the one who, perhaps, was making the first move. Does she have those same thoughts?
We sat in relative silence, Natalie with that same slight smirk on her face as we perused the menu and eventually ordered our food. I was worried about the prices on the menu but she said I could order whatever I wanted, and to order all three courses if I wished.
“How on earth did you manage to get a table here?”
“I booked in advance. A long time in advance.”
“I’ve heard the waiting list is nearly a year.”
“I booked it on your birthday last year.”
“Really?”
She shrugged. “Your last couple haven’t exactly been that exciting.”
“You know I’m not that worried about it.”
“I know. But I thought I’d just do something special. You do a lot for my daughter and I. Just my way of saying thanks, I guess.”
“You don’t have to thank me, but you’re welcome.”
“You’re a good man, Davey.”
I looked around again before I just smiled, thankful that the first course appeared soon afterwards. We continued to make small talk over the three courses, though in the back of my mind was what she had said at the beginning of the meal. As the subject wasn’t broached again, I left it at some sort of awkward joke. But she continued giving me glances and that smirk never really left her face the entire meal. I was just left feeling rather confused by it all but figured I’d just go with the flow.
Once dessert had been consumed and sharing a coffee, we had to settle the bill. I asked to see it but Natalie wouldn’t show me, stating it was my birthday treat. I left it alone, simply because I didn’t want to offend her though I did dread to think how much she spent.
We stopped outside, noticing the drop in temperature. I offered Natalie my jacket, which she took before wrapping an arm around my waist. I wrapped one around her in return and we, somewhat awkwardly, headed to the nearby bar where she had made a further reservation. It was the sort of place I liked. Busy but quiet. A nice selection of beer or wine, depending on what you wanted. And a general ambience that helped one relax.
After purchasing a bottle of wine, we were escorted to a private area where I found a single couch and no-one else around. It was just the two of us. I sat down on one side of the couch and poured a couple of glasses as Natalie sat rather close to me. Clinking glasses, we took a sip of wine and I know I still felt awkward, unsure of what was going to happen. Eventually, though, I figured I may as well bite the bullet.
“Did you mean what you said before?”
“Which bit?”
“About getting lucky?”
“Why do you ask?”
I shrugged. “Just wondering is all.”
She shuffled closer to me. “And why are you wondering?” She then lightly clasped my jaw to make sure I faced her. “Tell me, Davey. Do you find your sister attractive?”
“Tonight, definitely.”
“And what about every other day?”
I shrugged again. “There’s no doubting you’re… cute.”
She laughed. “Just cute.”
“What else do you want me to say? What do you think of me?”
“I sometimes wonder what you look like naked.”
For the second time that night, I felt my jaw drop wide. She just laughed. “Oh, please, Davey. I’ve seen how you look at me, particularly in the past few months. So, it leaves me wondering,” she leaned in close to my ear, “Do you want to fuck your little sister?”
So, we’d reached that point. I had no idea she had ever entertained the thought. But I also had to clarify. “What’s brought all this on?”
“Haven’t you ever wondered why I’ve remained single all these years?”
“I thought you just had bad luck with guys. Strange, considering who you are but…”
“There was one guy I wanted but… well, there are issues that need resolving. This is a heavy subject and one that requires careful progress.”
“I take it I’m the guy.”
“Yes.”
I let out a breath. “Holy shit,” I said quietly, reaching forward and swallowing the entire glass of wine. Then I turned towards her. “I had no idea.”
“It’s not exactly something easy to share. Hell, I did down a bottle of wine at dinner to get to this point. So, now the only thing I’m left wondering. You’ve been… different around me lately, and I think I know why. But I need to know… Do you feel the same way?”
I answered the only way I figured was best. I leaned forward and kissed her. It was only brief, pulling back to see shock for a brief moment before a smile broke out across her face. Then she pulled me forward by the front of my shirt and wasted little time showing me just how she felt. It was one hell of a kiss and I was surprised how it actually felt… normal. She wasted no time using her tongue and it wasn’t long before she was laying back on the couch, my crotch pressed into her and that was when she giggled. I leaned back as she returned a look.
“Someone’s excited. You want to get out of here?”
“Definitely.”
We were in a cab no more than five minutes later, sitting apart as we were driven through the city towards the suburbs. Once dropped off, this time I paid for the cab, we rushed inside. Before getting down to business, I had to ask, “Where’s Aly?”
“She’s away with a friend for the weekend. We have the place to ourselves until Sunday.”
Now I laughed. “How long have you had this planned?”
“A while.” She grabbed my hand and led me to the couch, placing both hands on my chest and pushing me back. I watched as she then unzipped her dress, letting it pool at her feet before kicking to the side. I could only drink in the sight of the sheer black bra and panties. “These are new. Bought them specifically for tonight.”
“I’m honoured.”
Straddling my lap, we shared a look for a moment and I knew nothing was going to stop us now, and things would never be the same again. And I didn’t care one bit. We locked lips again and this time we took it slow, simply learning each other’s technique, I guess still feeling slightly awkward despite both of us wanting this. We both waited before introducing our tongues, nothing overboard. This wasn’t an attempt at porn. This was… I wasn’t sure what this was. Not yet anyway, and I stopped thinking about it. Live in the moment.
My hands ran over her body before they settled on the clasp of her bra, undoing it to free her breasts, her nipples already hard in her excitement. Kissing her again, I gently played with one of them, eliciting an occasional moan, always a good sign that I was doing something right. It’s been a while. Do I still have any moves? I guess I did, as she eventually broke the kiss and moved her body in a way to suggest she wanted my mouth on her breasts.
I wasn’t going to say no.
I flicked at her right nipple, looking up at her as she almost stared at me in return, a smouldering look in her eye that I think read ‘I want to fuck you now’. I guess my eyes probably said the same thing, but I was going to take my time. No need to rush things. We had all weekend. As I teased her nipples, I ran my hand down towards her panties. She helped me out, adjusting herself slightly to allow me complete access. I felt a trimmed pubic area, the wetness from her pussy on my fingers. I merely touched her clitoris with my fingertip and she nearly jolted out of my lap.
That caused me to laugh. She slapped my shoulder, obviously embarrassed. “Sorry, it’s been a while since someone has touched me like that. Well, someone else anyway.”
“Well, we should rectify that.”
Lifting myself up from the couch, she wrapped her legs around me, kissing me again as I managed to find the way to her bedroom. Gently lowering her down to the bed, I wasted no time removing her panties and simply drank in the sight of my naked sister lying on the bed. And now I’m going to fuck her.
Lowering myself down over here, I worshipped her body, ensuring I kissed her neck, noticing she even liked that, before covering her breasts in more kisses, hearing the deep breathing, the reaction of her body to my tongue or my touch, sliding my tongue down my body until I could sense and feel the warmth of her pussy.
The first touch of my tongue on her clit led to a groan of “Oh my God!” That simply spurred me on as I spent plenty of time teasing her, hopefully impressing her by only using my tongue. I listened to her breathing, her moans and the filthy language she used as I devoured her. Considering I’d had plenty of thoughts about doing it recently, I was glad to hear she enjoyed it. “You like eating your sister’s pussy, don’t you?” I muffled a reply, not wanting to pull away from the sweet taste of her juices. “Are you going to make your little sister cum?”
Now I pulled away from a second. “That’s what I’m planning.”
She mustn’t have been far away as a couple of minutes later she started to quiver and I doubled down as she moaned and screamed a litany of phrases, most of them thanking me, which was nice. She eventually pushed me away as I watched her suck in a few deep breaths, before meeting my eyes and smiling at me.
Taking a few more deep breaths, she rolled towards me, pushing me off the edge of the bed to stand as she got on her knees. She untied my tie and threw that to the side of the room before unbuttoning my shirt, throwing that to the side as well. Thankful that I’d already taken off my shoes, she unclasped my belt, undid my trousers and they slid down to the floor, stepping out of them. Finally, there was my briefs, my erect cock straining against the cotton. She pulled those down before they fell to the ground.
“Well, about time I got to see this.”
“Thought about it, have you?” I asked, now feeling slightly arrogant.
She looked up at me as she wrapped a hand around my cock. “What do you believe I think about when I’m masturbating? I’ve wanted your cock in me for ages.” I couldn’t help the smirk. “But first…”
She licked along my shaft and all I could do was groan and I think I said ‘Fuuuuck’ though I’m not quite sure. She teased me for a while, running her tongue up and down my shaft, flicking the head of my cock while doing the sensible thing and not ignoring my balls. She then looked up at me again. “Keep yourself neat, Davey. Were you expecting something tonight?”
“I could ask you the same thing.”
“What can I say? I wanted my big brother to eat me then fuck me.”
“I can say already that I love it when you talk dirty.”
She continued to tease my cock for a couple of minutes before I watched it disappear in her mouth, slowly at first before it all disappeared, her nose touching my groin. I wasn’t a large man but that still impressed me. Then she got down to simply sucking my cock and, I have to say, my little sister could suck a mean cock. It had been so long since I’d had a blowjob that it wasn’t long until I felt that old familiar feeling, doing my best to hold back the urge to cum. My cock plopped out of her mouth, continuing to stroke me, as she giggled. “Are you going to cum soon?”
“Uh-huh.”
“How long until you would be read to go again?”
“Not long probably. I’ve waited a while for this as well.”
“Well, I want you to cum. I want to swallow your cum.”
Naturally, I obliged my sister by blasting into her mouth no more than two minutes later. And she was true to her word, swallowing every drop, as I nearly passed out from the bliss, eventually collapsing on the bed beside her. She opened her mouth, straddling me again as I lay back.
“Every drop, Davey.”
“Someone’s been practicing?”
She leaned over and opened one of bedside drawers, grabbing a dildo that was hidden away. “I used one of these. The real thing is better. Yours is the best.”
“You could probably get rid of it now,” I stated with another smirk.
“I have a lot of good memories with this dildo thinking it was you.”
I raised an eyebrow. “How long? Honestly…”
She blushed. “A couple of years probably. I’m not sure. I just know I’ve had... feelings, feelings I know I shouldn’t have, they’ve been developing for a long time. Hell, I remember thinking you were very handsome growing up.”
“I’ve always thought you were beautiful but… I guess it was moving in here and living with you that made me appreciate who you really are.” She met my eyes and I nodded. She sighed with relief. “But I also had the same issue. I had no idea you thought or felt the same way so I’ve hesitated for a long time.”
She lay down on top of me, feeling her bare breasts on my chest as she kissed me on the tip of my nose. “Well, at least we know where we stand now.” It was the feeling of her breasts against me that had done the job as she giggled. “And someone is up for round two,” she stated.
Before she could move, I quickly rolled over and placed her below me as she adjusted herself. I felt the head of my cock at the entrance and this was the last step. Once we did this, there was no turning back. The point of no return. Our eyes met, she grabbed the back of my head and pulled me down to kiss her. Then she whispered one simple word.
“Please.”
We groaned together as I found my cock enveloped by the warm walls of her pussy. I took it slow as there was absolutely no rush. I wanted to enjoy every single second of this. There was only one first time, and while I wasn’t worried about it ‘being special’, the fact that I was enjoying this moment with Natalie, with my little sister, yeah, it was certainly something to remember.
“Fuck, that feels so good, Davey.”
“You’re telling me.”
“I’ve wanted this for so long,” she stated, wrapping her legs around me, eliciting another moan as I went even deeper.
“Ditto,” I added before I kissed her again.
We eventually found a rhythm that suited us. This wasn’t porno sex, with me just jackhammering away. Granted, I’ve watched enough of the stuff… It was probably some of the most tender sex I’d ever experienced. It was the sort of sex that matched physically and emotionally. It was in those moments that I realised I don’t just love my sister. I’m in love with my sister. That brought my thrusts to a halt and Natalie looked at me quizzically. Our eyes met and she just nodded.
“I know. I feel the same way.”
I can honestly say, of all the pussy my cock had been in, and it had been in a few before I’d married then moved in with my sister, that my sister had the best one. It was simply divine. And, to be honest, it had been so long since I’d last had sex that, again, it wasn’t long before I felt the urge, impressing myself to be honest considering I was at an age where doing it twice in such a short period would be a cause for celebration.
“Wait, I want to ride you to climax,” she suggested.
I wasn’t going to say no, withdrawing and, after some awkward body movements, she grabbed the base of my cock and lowered herself down. Placing both hands on my chest, she then rode me like a jockey. I lay back and watched her bounce up and down on my cock, listening to her breathing and her moans, hearing her whisper her appreciation of her brothers’ cock being buried in her. She was loving every minute of it. So was I.
Then she started to slow down and I noticed the first look of concern. “What is it?”
“What about…”
I knew immediately. “Ah, don’t worry about that. I shoot blanks.”
She laughed. “You do?”
“Vasectomy.”
“Oh. I’ll ask later.”
She started to bounce again with renewed vigour, grabbing her by the waist, slightly lifting my butt and started meeting her groin with my own. “Oh, Jesus fuck, Davey. Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me.”
Now I thrust into her like no tomorrow, telling her how good her pussy felt, letting her know how beautiful she was, telling her that I loved her. I moved a hand to her lower body and started playing with her clit and that sent her into overdrive, surprising even myself that she started to quiver and I knew she was cumming again. The clench of her walls as I continued to thrust into her, finally completing the job, and it wasn’t long before I was blasting streams of hot cum into her, groaning away about how good she felt, before I collapsed back onto the bed, feeling my body bathed in sweat, as she lay down on my chest. There was no sound except our own heavy breathing.
“Fuck me, I needed that,” I finally stated with a chuckle.
“You and me both.” Then she looked up. “So, vasectomy?”
“Oh, I did that while I was still married. We had talked about kids but… She changed her mind, and as it wasn’t a deal breaker to me, I figured I might as well just get the snip to prevent any accidents. Always grateful we didn’t have any.”
“And now?”
“I have Aly. She’s like a daughter for me. That’s more than enough.”
“Well, at least you can fuck me without any concerns then.”
“Oh, that will definitely be the plan going forward.” Then I cleared my throat. “But what about Aly?”
“We’ll just have to be careful. But she’ll be heading off to university in another year or two. Then we’ll have the place to ourselves.”
“We have the house to ourselves all weekend now, right?”
“We do. What do you have planned?”
“I’m going to fuck you in every room in this house before the end of this weekend.”
And that is exactly what we did. Best weekend of my life.
Chapter 85: My Sister, My Niece, My Lovers Ch. 03
Chapter Text
“So how long have you two been fucking?”
I almost spat my coffee across the table as my sister dropped the toast she was eating onto her plate. “What was that?” I finally managed to ask.
Aly just looked between us. “You two. How long have you two been fucking?”
I didn’t share any sort of glance with my sister. “I don’t appreciate the language, Aly. But whatever do you mean?” my sister asked.
“Oh, please. I’m still technically a child but I know you two are sleeping together. I’m not an idiot.”
“Aly…” I started to say.
“What’s given you any idea that I would sleep with my brother?”
“As I said, mum, I’m not an idiot. And I’ve been watching you two. And your dynamic, let’s call it, has definitely changed in the past six months. The way you look at each other. The way you act around each other. Let alone the fact I know you share a bed at times. It was around your birthday,” she pointed at me, “That I suddenly found myself being sent off to friends places for a weekend away. Or you’d disappear for an hour or so during the day if I was here.”
“None of any of what you just said would suggest we are sleeping together,” I stated.
Aly looked between us. “Fine. I can understand why you wouldn’t want to admit it. Taboo subject and all that.” Then she shrugged. “I’ll be honest; I don’t really care. I know you love each other, as siblings and, if as lovers, then… well, I can only hope you’re being safe and not totally stupid.”
Now I shared a glance with Natalie. She made the smallest shake of her head. “I think you’re…”
Before I could finish, Aly got to her feet. “Don’t lie to me,” she yelled, pointing at me then her mother, before she actually started to cry, “I know you’re fucking him!” Then she started sobbing uncontrollably and ran out of the kitchen.
I looked at my sister. “Okay, what the hell was that all about?”
Natalie remained quiet for a minute before she actually startled to chuckle. “I don’t believe it,” she whispered, leaning on the table, resting her forehead against her hand.
“Believe what?”
She looked me in the eyes, grabbing my hand. “My dear brother, I believe the apple hasn’t fallen far from the tree.” I must have looked confused so she clarified. “Methinks someone is jealous.”
My jaw did the usual thing of dropping. “Fuck. Off.”
“What else would have brought on that reaction? I know we’ve been careful for these past few months but… She’s right, Davey. You’ve always treated me well but now you treat me like a princess.”
I leaned back in my chair, running a hand down my face. “Shit.”
“You go to work. I’ll talk to her and sort all this out.”
“Are you sure?”
“It’ll be fine. Trust me.”
It was a long day at work as I wondered if my personal life was about to blow up in my face. Natalie and I had been incredibly careful since my birthday and I honestly thought we’d get away with it until Aly left home. But I guess once you start sleeping with someone, even on a subconscious level there is a change in your relationship. Perhaps the way you look at someone. How you act in front of them or speak about them. I don’t know. I had done my best not to treat her too differently but I guess it wasn’t good enough.
With a fair amount of trepidation, I walked in the front door after work to find my sister and my niece sitting in the living room. I found two pairs of eyes watch me as I dropped my bag in its usual place before my Natalie patted the seat next to her. I sat down and she grabbed my hand, our fingers interlacing as she kissed my cheek. Oh, so I guess it may be all out…
“I’m sorry,” Aly said.
I looked at her and smiled. “You have nothing to apologise for.”
“I do. I acted like a child.”
“Trust me, Aly. Don’t worry about it. It’s fine.”
“But there is something we need to discuss, Davey,” my sister added, “Aly knows everything. And, before you ask, I told her on the proviso that she told me what upset her.”
I looked at my niece. “Aly?” Her cheeks reddened and she looked away, obviously embarrassed. “Aly?” I asked quietly.
My sister squeezed my hand and gestured for me to move. I took a seat next to Aly and she almost jumped away in fright. I didn’t attempt to even touch her and stayed silent. She would tell me whatever was on her mind. Finally, she looked up. “I know I’m weird because of… how I feel and everything… But…”
“Sometimes you can’t help how you feel.”
She nodded. “I’m still a virgin,” she said quietly.
I couldn’t help the chuckle. “Good to know.”
“I’ve always thought you were handsome, Unc… er…”
“Just call me Dave. I have a feeling we’re all past titles here.”
I watched a shaking hand move across to rest on top of mine. “Dave?” she asked quietly.
“Yes.”
“I want you to be my first.”
I know my eyes widened before I immediately looked towards Natalie. “We’ve discussed this already, Davey. And, this may surprise you, but… I’m actually completely okay with it. I’ll put it this way. You’re already fucking your sister. And, as I say all the time, you’re a good man, and I can think of no-one better for my daughter to share her first time with. She wants to do it. And I know, with you, that she will be safe and cared for.”
“This is a lot to take in.” I looked at Aly. “When?”
She smiled, almost shyly. “I was hoping as a late birthday present to myself considering I’m already eighteen. I wanted to say something before but… I didn’t know how to approach either of you…”
I took a deep breath. “Give me a little time to get used to the idea.”
“So that’s a yes?” Aly asked excitedly.
“It’s a maybe. More a maybe yes, than a maybe no. But…” I paused and sighed. “I still remember bouncing you on my knee as a baby. And the tea parties as a child. And all sort of other things… To change from that into being your first sexual partner is a big deal.”
“I know. But I want this. I want you.”
I couldn’t help the chuckle. “The two women who appear to want me most are my sister and my niece.”
“And you’re complaining?” my sister retorted.
“Not at all. I have two beautiful women in my life.” I grabbed Aly by the hand. “Let me think about it but I’ll definitely let you know soon.”
That night, I made no attempt at faking going into my own bedroom, Natalie escorting me into her bedroom. Aly just yelled out “Try not to make too much noise as you fuck each other,” before I heard her door close.
“She’s going to masturbate thinking about it,” Natalie said as she started undressing.
“There’s a thought.”
“Good one or bad one?”
“It’ll take some getting used to the idea. I mean, she’s eighteen, gorgeous, and apparently wants her first time to be me... But you’re right that I’ll certainly take care of her.”
“She’s a beautiful young woman. Just like her mother.”
“That sort of talk is going to get you well and truly fucked, dear brother of mine.”
I don’t exactly know what I did to deserve such treatment but she must have spent at least half an hour sucking my cock, constantly bringing me to the brink of cumming before teasing me, slowing down and doing the same thing over and again. I simply lay back and enjoyed the sensation of her tongue along my shaft and her lips around my cock, watching her head bob up and down as she practically worshipped it. I thought she was going to make me climax in her mouth but, after about the fourth time of getting close, she straddled my hips and lowered herself down, my cock greeted by the warmth of her pussy. I have no shame in admitting that she must have bounced a dozen times at most before I came harder than I had in what felt like years.
Sucking in deep breaths, I made her laugh when I said, “Thanks, I now owe you one.”
“You don’t owe me anything. But I do hope you will say yes.”
“I won’t say I’m surprised about being open-minded, considering our current circumstances, but…”
“You thought I’d be jealous?” I nodded. “Anyone else, I would be. But she’s my daughter, I love her, you love her, and I want what’s best for her.”
“And I’m what’s best for her?”
“Absolutely.”
“Let me think about it.”
A week later, I knocked on Aly’s door. She opened it and smiled, moving aside and gesturing me to enter, closing the door behind her. I sat down on the bed and patted it for her to join me. She sat down and looked at me expectantly. “Yes,” I said.
She squealed and hugged me tightly. “Thank you,” she said quietly.
“Your mother and I have organised it all. Hopefully nothing will be a surprise. Just remember one thing; if at any time you feel uncomfortable, say no and we stop immediately. Okay?” She nodded.
“Do you want to see me now?” she asked quietly, motioning that she was quite ready to get undressed.
“Why don’t we wait until Saturday night and we’ll see each other the first time. Sound good?”
“I can’t wait.”
I’ll be honest. The more I thought about it, the more I agreed.
My sister fucked me long and hard that Friday night, leaving her laughing when I said I didn’t want to be too drained for her daughter. That didn’t stop me pumping at least three loads of cum into her pussy, leaving her a sweaty mess underneath me by the time we’d finished. One thing I’d learned is that my sister loved to clean my cock with my mouth after I’d cum, often shuffling down the bed to play with it some more. Sometimes it was simply to taste my cum, other times it was to help me get hard again.
I’d learned that she loved being woken up with my tongue between her legs. Since we had nothing to hide, though we still tried to stay rather quiet, I loved bringing her to orgasm before we had to get up and go to work. Watching her stagger to the bathroom with legs still aquiver left me chuckling. All she did was turn and motion for me to join her in the shower. We’d learned that shower sex wasn’t all it was cracked up to be. Instead, we used the shower as a time to get clean, of course, but to simply run ours hands over the others body, in some ways a sensual massage, in other ways… Well, my fingers often found my way into her pussy, slowly teasing her as I thumbed her clit. Thanks to the running shower, she could make as much noise as she wanted. My sister made the best noises as she came on my hand.
Saturday started no different to most others. The three of us enjoyed breakfast before we headed out for lunch. Although now old enough to drink alcohol, I warned Aly not to drink too much as I wanted her clear-headed for what she wanted later. Thankfully she listened to my advice and only consumed one glass of wine with her meal. We then headed out for some shopping. I usually found such thing a bore but mother and daughter happily wandered around for hours, and I was quite happy to hand over the credit card for her purchases. I couldn’t help notice one or two of the things Aly bought, looking at me with a smirk. Guess she’s pulling out all the stops.
That evening, Natalie headed out for the evening with some girlfriends, saying she would spend the night at one of theirs. She kissed me rather chastely before telling the pair of us to have fun. I cooked dinner for the two of us, nothing spectacular but I wasn’t a bad hand in the kitchen. After dinner and a glass of wine, I put some music on to ease the mood and show my niece that I was also rather capable of some simple dancing.
As I’ve said, my niece is a beautiful young woman and a near dead ringer for mother. Blue eyes, brunette hair, cute little nose. Some slightly freckling that had faded as she’d got older. She was wearing a short dress, accentuating her legs and I’ll admit her breasts were larger than her mothers. As we swayed to the music, I could feel the occasional shake and I knew why.
“Nervous?” She nodded into my chest. I lifted her head towards me and I could see both nerves and confidence in her eyes. I lowered my lips to her and softly kissed her. I wasn’t surprised she giggled.
“Sorry.”
“Don’t worry. This is… different for me too.”
“Weird?”
“Not as weird as it should be.”
She bit her lip and I knew she was thinking. “Can I take your shirt off?”
“Of course.”
Her hands were shaking as she attempted to undo the buttons. After fumbling once or twice, I figured I had to ease her nerves. I grabbed her gently by the wrists and lifted them around my neck before I kissed her again, this time longer and deeper. I then offered my tongue, which she accepted, and I felt her calm down as we made out. Without looking, she started to undo my buttons and my shirt was soon on the ground. I felt her hands run around my body. I wasn’t what you would call ‘cut’ but I looked after myself, ate properly and stayed fit. She broke the kiss and looked me up and down.
“Well, I’ve seen you without a shirt before.” Then she grabbed my belt, unbuckling it before undoing the button of my trousers, lowering the zip and they fell to the ground. I stepped out of them, taking a moment to take off my socks, leaving me in just my boxer-briefs. My cock, still not fully erect, would have at least appeared.
Now she met my eyes, looking unsure. I could only smile and nod as her hand slowly moved to caress my cock. I’ll admit I shuddered slightly as she did so. I was used to the sure touch of my sister. The fact I knew this was her first time heightened my senses.
“Wow,” she said quietly.
“You’re a little overdressed.”
She moved her hands to start and I stopped her. “Wait a minute. Join me over here.” I took a seat on the couch and motioned for Aly to straddle me. She squealed when her crotch sat on top of my cock, and even through the material of my briefs and her underwear, I could feel that she was already wet. I wasn’t surprised when she slowly started to rub herself against me. As she did that, I unbuttoned her shirt and noticed the bra she had bought earlier that day.
“Do you like it?” she asked.
“It’s gorgeous.”
Throwing her shirt to the side, I unbuttoned and unzipped her dressed, awkwardly lifting that over her head to leave her in just her bra and panties. Matching set. My niece has some taste. I then ran my hands gently up and down her body as she continued to rub against my crotch. I figured how horny she was as she started to moan rather distinctly.
“Are you close?” I asked. She nodded, head rolled back, eyes closed. So I offered to help her along, bringing her forward for a kiss before moving onto her neck. If she was anything like her mother, that would drive her wild. And it did as she started to moan into my shoulder as she started to shudder before a large quiver almost sent her crashing to the floor.
“My god. And you haven’t even fucked me yet,” she stated through deep breaths.
“We still have all night.”
She looked me in the eyes then looked down. “I want to see your cock.”
She moved off my lap as I removed my briefs. There was no missing the fact I was now fully erect. I heard her gasp before she cautiously moved a hand towards my shaft. “That’s it. Just play with it, though be gentle. I’ll let you know if you’re being too rough.”
Before she got to work, she removed her bra, giving me a glimpse of her youthful, full breasts before standing up and removing her panties. She posed in front of me, allowing me a full sight of her naked body. “What do you think?”
“You’re beautiful, just like your mother.”
I spread my legs as she got down on her knees and slowly started to play with my cock. “It’s softer than what I thought it would be.”
“You own a dildo?” She shook her head. That surprised me. “You do masturbate?”
“Of course. That’s what my fingers are for. Flicking the bean.” She then looked me directly in the eyes. “I’ve thought about you for so long.”
Before all this, that would have sounded weird. Now I know she just wanted to fuck me. The feeling was mutual. She continued to play with my cock, picking up a steady rhythm before she lowered her mouth towards the head. She licked at first and appeared curious, before she licked up and down my shaft a few times, I guess assessing my size and if she could get it in her mouth.
“This isn’t porn, Aly. Do whatever feels comfortable.”
“But I want you to cum.”
“And I will. But this is about you. Take your time.”
“I want you to…” She blushed and I knew what she meant immediately.
“Okay. Let’s go to bed.”
I grabbed her by the hand and led her to my old bedroom. I’d spent some time decorating it for this very night and she showed her appreciation by giving me another kiss. I lay down on the bed before she joined me, then spun around so her knees were beside my head and her dripping pussy above my face.
I lifted my head and hit her with the tip of my tongue and she nearly fell forward. “My god,” she moaned, “Do it again.”
I can do better than that. Grabbing her gently by the thighs so she wouldn’t move, I brought her pussy closer to my mouth and slowly started to tease her, not ignoring the fact she was still playing with my cock, feeling her try and take more and more of it in her mouth, as I found the lower part of my face coated in her juices. She was incredibly wet. Just like her mother when she gets excited.
Soon enough, I buried my face in her pussy, learning as I went how her body reacted to wherever I put my tongue. I teased her clit mercilessly and I soon felt her mouth move away from my cock as she started to pant and moan constantly. Somewhat awkwardly, we moved around until her head was buried in the bed with her ass in the air and I had my face buried once again, spreading her legs slightly to give my tongue even better access. I teased her even further, running my tongue up and over her little butthole, causing her to squirm and squeal. And that pretty much did the trick.
“I’m going to cum!” she finally stated. If she thought that was going to make me stop, she was wrong. I doubled down and I felt immense pride when I heard the same sort of noises her mother made whenever she orgasmed. She collapsed onto the bed, her body still shaking, sucking in deep breaths as she moved around the bed to lie next to me.
“I… don’t… believe it… Is it… always… that good?”
“Even better.”
We lay back quietly for a few minutes, listening to her breathing calm down and her body stop quivering. I couldn’t help chuckle, leading to a light slap. “It’s not funny.”
“Sex is fun and can be funny. Your mother and I often laugh while making love. Sometimes it can be incredibly tender. Other times it can be rough. Sometimes it’s quick. Sometimes it takes hours. Depends on your mood and what you both want.”
“And tonight?”
“This is about you, Aly. Whatever you want, I’ll happily do.”
“I want you. I want you… inside me.”
She lay back and spread her legs, offering me another glimpse of her glistening pussy. It was a thing of beauty, virtually untouched. I’ll admit I felt privileged to take her virginity and be her first. I just hoped she’d have a good memory of this evening.
I placed my cock at her entrance and made she sure met my eyes. “Are you sure?” She nodded. “Don’t worry, you won’t get pregnant.”
She smiled. “Mum told me.”
I nodded. “It’s going to hurt at first but it will get better. Okay?”
She nodded. “Kiss me while you do it. I’ve read that helps.”
We kissed gently for a moment, leaving my cock at her entrance before I deepened the kiss, hoping I’d distract her even a little bit as I gently thrust forward. She shuddered as I entered her fully, my groin eventually touching her pubic bone. I then waited, letting her get used to me being inside her. I broke the kiss and noticed her blinking rapidly, cupping her face gently to wipe away one or two tears.
“Did it hurt?”
“No. It’s not that. It’s because…”
I kissed her gently again. “I understand.” She opened her eyes and smiled. “Ready?” She nodded. I slowly started to thrust, making sure I remained gentle. I certainly didn’t want to hurt her, not that I thought I would, but I wanted her first time to be enjoyable. I’d never slept with a virgin before so, I’ll be honest, I was out of my own comfort zone as well.
“Wrap your legs around my hips. It’ll feel even better.”
I didn’t mind giving instructions. If I had to be ‘the teacher’, then so be it. I was going to make love to her all night, wanted her to enjoy it and hoped she’d learn a lot. Doing as I said, she gasped as my cock obviously reached a better place, another shudder and groan of ‘Fucking… Oh god…’
“Good?” She nodded. “Faster?” She nodded.
I turned up the pace a bit, trying to remain gentle but I sensed she was already adapting to how my cock felt inside her. I kissed her again before moving down to her neck, ensuring I didn’t neglect her breasts at the same time, spending plenty of time playing with her nipples or, trying somewhat awkwardly, to play with them with my mouth. I wanted her to enjoy as many sensations as possible while I fucked her.
She was tight and I’ll admit I was doing all I could to hold back from cumming too soon. But my thrusts increased in frequency and I felt her heels dig into my lower back. I met her eyes and she simply said, “I want you to cum in my me, daddy.”
I couldn’t help raise eyebrows. “Daddy?”
“Just go with it. Please?”
“Daddy is going to cum in you, sweetie.” Okay, despite the fact I’m fucking my niece, and I’m fucking my sister, she has a kinkier side? Well, daddy did, one final thrust leading to an explosion of hot cum deep in the pussy of my niece, two or three more vigorous thrusts as I groaned loudly as I climaxed. Once I’d felt the last spurt exit my cock, I heard Aly giggle beneath me. “What?”
“You have no idea how long I’ve dreamed of that.”
I withdrew my cock, not wanting to look at the state of the sheets as I lay beside her. Aly wrapped an around my chest, playing with my chest hair, my cock starting to shrink, glistening in the low light from the juices of her cunt and my own cum. “How long?”
“Long enough, but once I’d figured out you and mum were together, I knew I had to say something.” She squeezed me. “Thank you for being my first.”
“It was my privilege. And happy belated birthday, I guess. But, don’t forget, the night is still young.”
She smirked and lowered herself down the bed. Looking up at me with a mischievous look in her eyes, she grabbed my cock and started to clean it with her tongue. “Mmmm. My pussy with your cum tastes good.”
I couldn’t help the chuckle but certainly felt the blood rush to my cock once again.
Chapter 86: My Sister, My Niece, My Lovers Ch. 04
Chapter Text
Life was bliss for the next few months until Aly departed the family home for university. After that first night, my sister came to an agreement with her daughter. I was committed to my sister but she understood that my niece had needs as well. Being her daughter, and considering the whole situation was unusual, Natalie asked me if I would feel uncomfortable sharing a bed with Aly every so often.
I’ll admit I couldn’t believe my luck. Two gorgeous women, in some ways very alike, both wanted to fuck me. I said it wasn’t a problem. So that was how life went. I spent the majority of nights with my sister but, generally whenever she asked, I would spend the night with my niece. She loved to put on a show for me as I often walked in her already masturbating. I mentioned this to her mother and, while somewhat unsure, we allowed her to watch her mother and I fuck. Not all the time but I knew that was what my niece wanted, though she never made an attempt to join in. My niece became an expert at sucking cock, listening to all the advice I gave but she’d obviously read up about the perfect blowjob at the same time.
As for my sister, there was no doubt we continued to fall ever deeper in love with each other. We had to be careful around the neighbourhood, as those who still lived in the area from when I moved in knew I was her brother, so ensured we escaped into the city as often as possible where we could, simply so we could act like a couple. Despite the fact we could have sex at home whenever we wanted, we still found it rather naughty to book a hotel as brother and sister and then spend all night long fucking.
The night before Aly left for university, we sat down to a meal together, enjoying fine food and good drink, before settling together in the living room.
“Davey, Aly and I have been talking,” Natalie stated.
“Oh… What about?”
“Tonight, you’re going to fuck my daughter. I want to watch you fuck her.”
I shrugged. “Okay. Why don’t you join in?”
“I probably will, but I want to watch you pleasure my daughter first. I’ll probably masturbate while doing it. She’s done it plenty of times before.”
“Because it’s so hot watching you two fuck,” Aly stated, “You know I love daddy’s cock.”
I’d got used to her calling me daddy while we fucked but I still had to chuckle sometimes. “And I love swallowing my brothers cum,” my sister retorted.
I turned to Aly. “I love it when he tongues my arse.”
“Hmmm… I can’t disagree with that. I love it when he fucks my arse though. Nothing like his cock pumping it full of cum.”
Aly turned away. “Damn it…,” she whispered.
I chuckled again. “We don’t do it that often.” I quickly turned to my sister. “Not that I’m complaining.”
“I know you love fucking my arse, brother of mine. What about your niece, though? Would you fuck her arse?”
“Only if she wanted me to.” I turned towards my niece. “Aly?”
“I don’t know,” she replied, sounding unsure.
“Then, as I said during our first time, only do something you’re comfortable with.”
Aly smiled. “I do love it when you tongue my ass though.”
“I know, sweetie. I learned rather quickly it makes you cum hard.”
I’d tried to ignore the fact their hands had been on my thigh and were now moving towards my cock, which was starting to thicken as the conversation had taken the expected turn. The couch had seen plenty of action in recent months. Aly had walked in on her mother sucking my cock from time to time, or her mother bent over as I fucked her hard from behind. Sometimes she’d walk by with a smirk, other times she’d sit on the other couch, watch and masturbate. There were no real secrets between us anymore. Everything was out in the open.
Instead of continuing to strain again my briefs and jeans, I unbuttoned and unzipped, releasing my erect cock and stated rather simply, “So who wants to start?”
“Aly?”
“Thanks, Mum.”
My head rolled back as Aly wasted no time, her mouth wrapping around my cock and her head was soon bobbing up and down. I gently placed a hand on the back of her head to help guide her pace as her mother took off her top and bra and I spent plenty of time teasing her breasts. If not teasing her breasts, then we simply enjoying kissing each other.
But I knew she wanted to suck my cock as well, and she soon joined her daughter, taking turns wrapping their lips around my hard member. I have no idea if ones’ cock gets larger as time goes by, but I swear to god that my cock felt or looked even bigger ever since I’d started fucking firstly my sister and then my niece. Perhaps it was all in my mind but I certainly heard no complaints from either woman, whether they were blowing me or being fucked by me.
“We need to get to the bedroom,” Aly stated, unsurprised to see her panties to the side and her fingers in her pussy.
“Give it a few minutes,” I stated, moving my hand towards her pussy, enjoying the feeling of how wet she was.
“Oh god…” she moaned before her mouth wrapped around my cock once again.
My sister wasted little time getting completely undressed before sitting in such a way that I could finger her pussy at the same time. So, there I was, two women sucking my cock with my fingers inside them both. If I had died at that moment, I’d have died an incredibly happy, contented man.
“We need to get to the bedroom,” I stated after a few more minutes, “One of you needs my dick in you immediately.”
I undressed as we walked towards our bedroom, taking a few minutes to kiss my sister first and tease her again, before kissing my niece, teasing her as well, before I lay back on the bed. They looked at me, I guess wondering what I wanted. “One on my cock, one on my face.”
“I need his cock, Mum.”
“Then enjoy it. My brother can make me cum with his tongue.”
Aly was the first to move, straddling me like usual and it wasn’t long until I felt her tight pussy wrap around my cock, slowly starting to bounce up and down into a steady rhythm. Once her daughter was settled and happy, my sister straddled my face, her dripping pussy just above my eye line. I was desperate to taste her and lifted my head. She teased me, moving it away. I could feel the warmth and her natural scent was a complete turn on.
“Beg for it.”
“Please.”
“Please what?”
“Please can I taste your pussy?”
“And who am I?”
“Please can I taste your pussy, gorgeous sister of mine?”
“Of course, brother.”
We’d learned we both loved teasing each other like that, knowing we were brother and sister and ignoring all the taboo around it. Who gives a shit? We’re consenting adults, we won’t have children and what we do doesn’t affect anyone else. My niece was in the same boat. She could always say no whenever she was uncomfortable but she had made it clear, ever since the day she was by law an adult, that she wanted to fuck me. So, the law can be damned as far as I concerned. But we still had to be careful.
“How does my cunt taste, brother?”
I did find it amusing how dirty her language was whenever we were intimate. Prim and proper outside the bedroom, not so much inside. “You know I’d do this all day, every day if possible. It’s exquisite.”
“And what about your niece’s cunt? Do you like that too?”
“She’s knows I do.”
“And I love daddy’s cock deep inside me,” Aly muttered through her moans.
“You love fucking my daughter, don’t you, brother?”
“I love pumping my niece full of cum. Just like I do to my sister.”
She moved her pussy from my face for a moment, lowering her face to kiss me. “I love you,” she said quietly.
I raised a hand to her cheek. “I love you too.”
Then she turned and watched her daughter bounce up and down on my cock. “And my daughter sure loves your cock.”
“I do, Mummy. I love daddy’s cock. I love it when he cums inside me.”
My sister giggled. “She really gets into it, doesn’t she?”
“I don’t mind. It’s her… No, it’s our thing. Isn’t that right, sweetie?”
“Yes, daddy.” Then she stopped and looked at me, then my sister, then me. “Daddy, I want you in my arse.”
“Are you sure?” She nodded. “Positive?”
“I want you to fuck my arse, daddy.”
She needed a bit of preparation but I had a feeling she’d probably read up about it and knew what she was doing. She moved off my cock and positioned her pussy above my face. I moved back slightly so her butthole was in my eye line. I heard my sister open the drawer so knew she was getting one or two things as I started to tongue my niece’s butthole. I knew straight away that she’d planned for this as there was no doubting she was… well, to put it simply, very clean. Not that she ever wasn’t, but I could taste and smell the extra preparation.
After some tongue time, the next part was introducing a finger. My sister handed me some lube and I was rather generous, knowing this might hurt Aly, no matter what we did to help. But she surprised me by accepting one finger and I spent some time letting her adjust to that. I then introduced a second finger, using my thumb to playing with her clit, and I heard her breathing change.
“I don’t want to ask but please stop. I don’t want to cum before you’re in my arse.”
I removed my thumb and continued to gently fuck her arse with two fingers, continuing to add lube before adding a third finger. Now she started to moan, asking me to stop every so often as she continued to adjust. I looked at my sister. “Think she’s ready?”
“If she isn’t, I sure will be in a few minutes.”
“Okay, Aly. Since this is your first time, do you want the top or bottom?”
“Bottom, daddy. I want you on top of me.”
“Okay, sweetie.”
She lay back on the bed and I placed a couple of pillows underneath, raising her arse. I then placed one of her legs over my shoulder so her pussy and butthole were now completely exposed. I reintroduced my fingers for a few more seconds, watching her facial expressions. I was pleased to see she was mostly enjoying it. Removing my fingers, I placed the head of my cock at her arsehole, hearing her take a deep breath.
“Ready?” She opened her eyes and nodded. I pushed forward, the head of my cock slowly stretching her sphincter until it popped inside. Aly continued to breathe deeply, her mother instructing her, as I stopped and let her body adjust to the fact my cock was now in her arse. Once she was settled, she nodded again and I slowly thrust forward, never more than an inch at a time. But, soon enough, I was fully in. Aly opened her eyes and smiled.
“Daddy is deep in my arse,” she stated with a giggle.
“He sure is,” my sister stated quietly.
I looked to my left to see she was already masturbating. “Hot, mum?” Aly asked.
“God yes. I have no problem admitting my brother fucking my daughter in the arse is hot as fuck.”
I was gently fucking her arse at first, letting her continue to get used to my cock, making sure I stopped to ensure it never got too dry. But Aly loved it, which heartened me, and soon she was begging for me to fuck her harder. I must have looked unsure, as she practically begged me to do it. Not wanting to disappoint my niece, I fucked her arse harder. Maybe she enjoyed some of the pain, though I hated the thought of causing her even a moment of it, but she started to play with her clit and it wasn’t long before she was starting to moan.
“Keep going! Keep going!” she pleaded.
“Jesus Christ,” I exclaimed.
“Keep fucking my daughter, Davey. Keep going!”
I was wondering if my sister was going to get physically involved and wasn’t surprised as she moved closer. She moved her hand down Aly’s body, who appeared surprised by the presence of an unknown hand, before Natalie kissed her forehead. “Let me play with you,” she said quietly.
She hesitated for maybe a second. “Okay, mum. My cunt definitely needs your touch.”
Thirty seconds of watching that and I came. And I came hard, shouting, cursing and yelling as I pumped what felt like gallons of cum into my niece’s arse. Natalie continued to play with her daughter and she came about a minute after that, not surprised to hear Aly exclaim “Oh god, mummy. Keep going. Oh, that feels so good.” Just hearing that meant my dick didn’t exactly soften too quickly. Jesus wept, we are a curious bunch.
I carefully withdrew my cock from Aly’s arse, handing her a towel to clean herself with, before she giggled, excusing herself as she walked into our en-suite bathroom. It wasn’t long until I heard an exclamation of, “God, daddy, how much cum did you blast into my arse?”
“Hey, what can I say, it was exciting.” Then I looked at my sister. “Particularly when you started playing with her.”
My sister almost looked embarrassed. “I got caught up in the moment.”
I kissed her on the lips. “You have nothing to be embarrassed about. We’re not exactly ‘normal’ here, are we? We’ve agreed certain boundaries and saying ‘no’ means stop immediately. Other than that, we’re open-minded here.”
“And I didn’t mind, mum. I liked it,” Aly stated as she exited the bathroom, coming to a halt at the bed. “In fact, can I touch you in return? You haven’t cum yet.”
Natalie looked at me. “It’s your choice.”
“I think you two should have some fun.”
Natalie looked at Aly. “Okay. You can touch me.”
I sat back and it wasn’t long until I had another erection as I watched Aly touch her mother. And I wasn’t surprised when she lowered her tongue. Natalie looked like she wanted to stop her but once her tongue touched her, she simply lay back and enjoyed it. I would have masturbated but, considering the load I’d just dropped, it would have been rather pointless. So I simply watched Aly eat out her mum. I don’t know where she learned her skills but it wasn’t long until Natalie had a shuddering orgasm.
“Okay, now that was fucking hot!” I exclaimed.
Aly looked at me, the pussy juice of her mum running down her chin. Natalie was in post-orgasmic bliss. “Felt good too.”
“I’m glad you like it, Mum.”
That set the standard for the rest of the night. My sister got fucked in the arse too. My sister ate out her daughter to a trio of orgasms. I had my dick sucked time and again, both women taking a good load in the mouth, once I’d recovered, of course. And, one time, mother and daughter lay on top of each other as I fucked them both, leaving the pair of them with a lovely creampie, something I’d wanted to do for quite a while. And, at the end of it all, we feel asleep together, my arms wrapped around the two women I loved more than anything.
I looked at the ring on the third finger of her left hand and smiled. I then looked at mine before looking back at hers. If you’re wondering, we weren’t married. At least, not exactly. In our hearts and minds, we were both brother and sider, husband and wife. What had given us the opportunity?
I’d taken a job in Europe. Once I told my sister, she leapt at the opportunity to join me, quitting her job the same day. The awkward part was telling Aly. We didn’t want to tell her by phone, waiting until she had time to come home, sitting her down and explaining what was going to happen. She was upset about losing us both but was happy that we would now have an opportunity to live together without suspicion.
We spent plenty of time travelling, when work allowed, and soon started crossing off countries where we had fucked. We confidently walked through the cities of Europe hand in hand, assuming most people thought we were just a happily married couple. I’d ‘proposed’ to her the day before we flew out. There was no need for a ‘yes’, we simply exchanged rings and added the new titles.
We purchased a new house in the city, enjoying the hustle and bustle of life. My sister didn’t need to work considering I was making plenty of cash but she wanted to keep herself busy. I certainly wasn’t going to tell her what to do. Whatever made her happy. I worked long hours and was delighted whenever I walked in through the door, absolutely knackered, to see a glass of wine and a meal ready. We always ate together, sometimes by candlelight, always ensuring we kept the romance and spark glowing between us. I did my best to never neglect my sister, having learned my lesson, but she was understanding. Sometimes too understanding, but she just said that was how much she loved me.
It was a weekend, a Saturday, and we’d just finished the first round of lovemaking for the day. I was almost ready for round two, hearing my sister giggle as I tickled her, when the doorbell rang.
“Expecting anyone or anything?” I asked.
“No.”
“I’ll go see who it is,” I stated, pulling on a pair of slacks.
I opened the door and felt a smile spread across my face as Aly screamed my name before jumping into my arms. I turned around, Aly still in my arms, as her mother appeared, pulling on a shirt. Aly lowered herself to the ground and looked between us. “Well, I can see you two have already fucked this morning!”
My sister and I burst into laughter. “And hello to you too, daughter of mine,” she added, stepping forward to hug her, “This is a nice surprise. What are you doing here?”
“It is a surprise. I have something to tell you.”
“I’ll grab your things,” I stated, noticing Aly had brought two massive suitcases. Why does she have all this? After putting her stuff in the spare room, I wandered into the living room, taking a moment to enjoy the cityscape through the large window, before joining my sister and niece on the couch.
“Okay, what’s the big surprise?” I finally asked. Aly suddenly looked unsure. “What is it? You’re not pregnant, are you?”
Now she laughed. “No! I haven’t even had sex since… the last time we were together.”
“Oh. Okay, so… What is it?”
She looked between Natalie and myself. “I’ve got a new job. Here. In this city.”
“You do? How? Why?” her mother asked.
“I missed you. And wanted to be with you.”
I read that in two ways. I know my sister did too. I looked at my sister and wasn’t surprised to see she just shrugged. So I looked back at Aly. “Are you sure, Aly? This is a big lifestyle choice. I’m not going to speak with your mother, but I’ve missed you too, and not just the way you may think, but I miss just having your presence.”
“And I just miss my daughter,” my sister added.
Aly, I think, sighed with relief. “So you’re not mad that I’ve just turned up on your doorstep?”
“No. Well, it means we can’t fuck around the house but… well, you’re used to that anyway.”
“I guess you want me to share my brother and husband, daughter of mine?”
“Do you mind?”
A broad smile appeared. “Of course not. I can’t think of a better way to spend the however many of our years together.”
“So how should we celebrate?” I asked.
Aly ran a hand down her shirt before she obviously rubbed her pussy. “Well, I’ll be honest, daddy. I haven’t been fucked since the last time we saw each other. My pussy is yours and yours alone, forever and ever.”
“You’ve never been with anyone else?”
“I only want you cock, daddy. No other man could possibly compare or do what you can do to me. Unless mum wants to join in too. I love the taste of her pussy.”
I looked at my sister. “I’m game if you are?”
“I want you to fuck your sister and niece silly, brother.” She turned to Aly. “Then I’m going to eat out my daughter and make her cum hard.” She turned back to me. “But you’re fucking her silly first. My daughter needs to be fucked hard.”
“Oh, of that you can be assured,” I stated as we got our feet and, hand in hand, wandered into the bedroom.
Chapter 87: Pick You Up Ch. 01 [Romance]
Chapter Text
It was a warm spring Saturday morning. While the youngsters in the neighbourhood were probably still fast asleep in bed, I was already up, breakfast eaten, house quickly cleaned up, before I headed out into the backyard to get the mowing done before the sun was too high and it was too hot to be pushing a lawnmower across the front and back lawns. It was one of those chores that I found therapeutic. Put on my headphones, metal music not blasting too loudly, cover the headphones with some ear defenders, then get to work.
First the edging and trimming. Then I’d push the mower up and down, ensuring the lines were even, the cut not too low, not too high. I looked after my lawn like it was almost another child of mine. Once I was content the backyard was done, I took everything out to the front yard and did the same thing. I was in the middle of completing the mowing of the front lawn when a removals truck pulled up outside the house, opposite side of the road, one house down.
It had been up for lease for a couple of months now. The family that had been renting had somehow managed to save up enough for a house deposit and moved to a different suburb. They’d kept in touch since moving as everyone on the street were close. There was an eclectic mix of families. A couple of older couples who had raised their children and seen them leave home. A few younger couples now raising children of their own. A couple of single mothers raising kids alone. Sometimes the father was involved, but I knew of two where the father had pretty much disappeared.
Then there was me. Late-thirties. A decent job that paid well but allowed me to usually work my own hours. My own house. And three daughters who were currently spending the weekend with their mother. I had custody of them most of the time, something unusual as, the majority of the time, the woman ended up with custody. The mother had cheated on me and walked out on our family. I was able to categorically prove I was the primary caregiver, and for once, the courts listened to the children. No chance our daughters would have tolerated living with their selfish, narcissistic mother, and I knew they utterly hated the man she was shacked up with now. I knew, as soon as they were old enough, they’d stop visiting her, but I’d do nothing to impact their relationship. It would be their choice whether to continue the relationship or not.
Back to the removals truck, a trio of men got out and opened up the back. I stopped mowing long enough to it wasn’t exactly full of furniture. They’d only just started unloading when a beat-up car, an old Commodore at least fifteen years old and in need of a tune-up, turned up and parked in the driveway. A woman slid out of the driver’s seat, a pair of children getting out of the backseats. A boy I reckoned around ten years old, the girl perhaps a couple of years younger. The woman glanced in my direction and I knew what she’d been through straight away.
I’d seen it far too many times while I worked the job.
I’d been a cop in the New South Wales police force for well over a decade. I’d applied for the role as soon as I’d finished high school, graduating with a Higher School Certificate and top marks in the appropriate subjects. I’d found the job rewarding for the most part, but there were still scenes that, even after resigning and going to therapy, I knew I’d likely never shake off. One of the worst jobs was the last one and why I’d quit soon after.
I still remember receiving the call, driving alone to the residence in question in my patrol car. I arrived at the house in the western suburbs, a couple of colleagues having already arrived minutes beforehand. One of them walked out and I met his eyes. All it took was a look and I knew what I was going to find once I’d walked inside. It never got any easier. In fact, it usually got worse with each time I walked into something like this.
There was no missing the blood on the walls. Signs of a struggle. Signs someone had been hit more than once. The woman was being attended to by paramedics. I took one look at her to know she’d been beaten within an inch of her life. My colleague walked over and I knew the news wasn’t going to be any better than what I could already see.
“Kids are upstairs,” he whispered, “They saw the whole thing. Child services are on their way. We think he was doing something to the girl when their mother got home from work.”
I hate men who beat up on women. I won’t even describe what I think about men who would do such things to children. We’re meant to be objective, working only on the evidence, but those of us who’d done the job long enough knew the truth when it was staring us back in the face. I turned to see him sitting on the lounge. His knuckles were still covered in blood. He met my eyes and the fucker smirked. I felt the blood in my veins turn to ice. Ever seen those movies where a cop hands his badge to a friend or colleague and says ‘I’m not a cop tonight’?
I offered to take him down to the cop shop so he was booked in. No-one else wanted to take him so I cuffed him, told him what to expect, and led him outside towards my patrol car. Putting him in the back seat, I made sure I smacked his head against the side. He looked ready to hurl abuse at me when he met my eyes and he went quiet very quickly. In fact, he gulped and I knew he was already wondering what was going to happen next.
I drove away, reporting in that I was on my way back to the station. But I didn’t head straight there. I turned off anything that could track the vehicle and headed further west, towards bushland I knew rather well. That’s when he started to get nervous.
“Hey, mate. This isn’t the way! This ain’t right, mate! This ain’t right…”
I glanced into the rearview mirror and met his eyes again. I could see the terror returned and I made sure I smiled at him. Pulling onto a dirt road, I drove us deeper into the bush before I brought us slowly to a stop. Meeting his eyes again, he was shouting and yelling as I stepped out of the car. Opening the back seat, he scampered backwards, thinking I couldn’t reach him. I just grabbed his ankle and dragged him out, hearing him land with a thud before I easily picked him up by his collar.
Slamming him back against the car, he was begging me to stop, that he was sorry for beating up his wife. That he hadn’t done anything to his kids. That he was a good man. I almost laughed, but kept my face blank as I led him further into the bush. Before he got any ideas, I slammed a fist into his gut and undid his cuffs, bending his arms back around a narrow tree trunk, cuffing his hands again.
Standing in front of him, I noticed the faint whiff of urine, glancing down to see he’d pissed his pants already. Most Australian cops are trained to operate firearms. I smiled as I undid the clip of my holster. He started begging for his life. I hit him in the gut again. Then I aimed for his kidneys, making sure he’d be pissing blood before too long. He was soon whimpering and crying, begging me to let him go.
“You know one thing though,” I whispered, leaning down close to his ear, “No-one will believe you. I’ve been a good cop for over ten years now. Not broken a single rule, and I’ve seen pieces of shit like you get away with all sorts of crimes. Walked into one too many domestic violence situations. Guess you were just the unlucky bastard that finally caused me to snap. But seeing her on that gurney, her face black and blue. I saw the photos on the wall and situated around the room. A beautiful woman, eyes full of love, the joy of life… And your kids. You did that in front of them.” I spat at him. “Call yourself a man. You’re nothing but fucking vermin. Men like you should just be led out into the wilderness, forced to dig their own shallow grave and then be forced down to their knees and be put out of your fucking misery.”
He told me he was sorry. He told me he’d never do it again. He told me he loved his wife and kids. He told me a lot of things. He was begging for his life. I wasn’t going to kill him. I wasn’t a killer. I wasn’t going to go down for murdering a piece of shit like this. I’d never fired my weapon on the line of duty. Not to say I hadn’t faced danger more than once but though I’d taken my weapon from its holster, I’d never been in the position where I’d felt the need to pull the trigger and put a possible criminal on the ground.
Australia isn’t the wild west, despite what some people think.
I hit him a couple more times. I knew my time as a copper was drawing to a close. My Local Area Commander would no doubt hear about this. I’d deny it, stating the piece of shit with me was exactly that. I’d be quietly asked to resign, no questions asked. No-one would actually give a shit about someone like this, but I’d crossed a line this evening.
I finally released him from the tree trunk and dragged his sorry arse back to the car, ensuring I slammed his head into the side of the car before I cuffed him again and threw him onto the back seat. He spent the entire time on the way back to the station sobbing. Arriving at the station, I led him inside and I noticed the eyes from my fellow officers. They knew something was up but, for the moment, nothing would be mentioned.
“Remember tonight,” I whispered into his ear, “Next time, it might not be someone as nice as me.”
Within a week, I was summoned into the office of my commander. Before he could say a word, I offered my resignation. He wasn’t surprised though he still went through the motions of asking why.
“Been doing this for over ten years and I’ve had enough. I’ve already had an offer from a friend to go into private security plus there’s the consultancy offer on the table. Add to that the impact it’s had on my marriage…”
“We’re all aware of your impending divorce, Mark. Are you sure you’re not being too hasty?”
“Look, Boss…” Everyone called him that. He’d been in charge of the station for as long as I’d been there. Part of the furniture, happy to remain at his level. He was someone who preferred to be on the front lines. “I know why I was summoned here. I’m doing us both a favour by resigning. I need to focus on myself for a little while. Rebuild my life. Plus, I have an offer in private security that means less hours, more money and fewer rules when it comes to dealing with dickheads.”
He looked thoughtful for a moment. “Why’d you do it, Mark?”
I met his eyes though kept my face blank. “I didn’t do anything, Boss. I collected the man from his residence and transported him directly to the station.”
He knew I was lying. I knew I was lying. Everyone in the station knew I was lying. I hadn’t hit his face, though he did end up with a couple of bruises on his head from where his head had collided with the car. I’d left a couple of bruises on his body. He did end up pissing blood. But it was the fact he’d been utterly terrified. Everyone knew I’d put the fear of god into him.
Another reason I needed to go. If I stayed and saw the same scene again, I knew I’d kill whoever it was. Everyone has their limits. I’d seen the worst of humanity too many times already. I’d always wanted to be a cop, I knew what it would sometimes involve, but I’d reached a point where I was on the verge of going vigilante.
I walked away before I ended up going to prison myself.
That was a little over two years ago. What probably didn’t help was the fact my marriage was collapsing at the same time. Well, not collapsing. It was already over. I knew she was cheating on me so I was just getting ready to kick her out. The house was mine. Though we both paid the mortgage, only my name was on the deed. She didn’t want any issues to affect her credit score. She could go live with her parents or lover. Despite the fact I worked hard, I still did more caring for our daughters than she did. More than once, I returned home to find our children being babysat while she was off doing god only knew what.
The day after my final shift as a copper, I kicked her out the house, flinging all the evidence in her face. I had friends who had helped get it all for me. She didn’t even try and fight me. I packed her shit and threw her out. She didn’t even try and take the kids, happy to head off to live with her new fella. My daughters were sad to see her go, but happy to stay with their father.
I finished mowing the lawn before putting everything back in the garage, ready to do the same thing within a fortnight. Grass always grew quickly in the spring. Heading inside, I had a quick shower to wash away the dirt, grass and sweat, checking my phone to see all three daughters had already messaged me. I’d driven them to see their mother the night before and I wasn’t surprised to hear they were already bored, desperate to come home.
More than once, the ex-wife had called me by lunchtime on the Saturday, almost begging me to pick them up. I smiled every time as I missed my daughters but I had to send them to see their mother.
Sipping at a cup of coffee, I headed outside again, standing by the front door as I watched the movers hard at work. The two kids were playing on the grass of the front yard while the woman was busy giving directions. Even from a distance, I could read the body language. She glanced around more than once as I could see other neighbours having a sticky beak. When she looked in my direction a third time, I raised my mug and smiled back at her.
She didn’t smile back, remaining grim faced, but did return a polite nod. Even from a distance, I could see something about her. She was terrified, yes, but she wasn’t hunched over. Back straight but also alert. And there was no doubting she was attractive.
But I’d seen a woman like that more than once.
Heading inside, I flicked on the television for background noise as I focused on some more household chores. My girls looked after their own rooms, kept them clean, but I still helped change their beds and vacuumed their rooms, though they’d always help me if they were home. If you’re wondering, I was doing the same chores I’d done while married. The ex-wife had been, quite frankly, a slob. Another reason I was glad to see the back of her. The only good thing she’d done for me was our three daughters.
It was mid-afternoon when my phone rang. The ex-wife. “Mark, you need to come pick up your daughters,” she stated without preamble.
“Don’t you mean ‘our’ daughters, Sarah?”
I heard her scoff. “Whatever, Mark. Just come pick them up. They clearly don’t want to be here, and quite frankly, they can go back to you if they want to keep up this attitude.”
“Fine. I’ll be there in a few minutes.”
Locking up the house, I noticed the rear of the removal truck was already shut up tight, one of the workers seeming to go over paperwork with the woman. Reversing out of my driveway, I glanced in the side mirror to see the three men getting back into the cab of the truck. It had been a rather quick move-in, suggesting she didn’t exactly have a lot of things.
Arriving at the McMansion my ex-wife now lived in with her affluent husband by the eastern shore, I wasn’t surprised that the front door burst open, my three daughters running towards me. “Daddy!” they practically yelled in unison, quickly finding myself wrapped in the arms of three excitable young girls.
Once I had them in the car, I looked at the doorway where my ex-wife was waiting. “You want them your next weekend or are you finally going to give up the charade that you’re a good mother?”
She took a drag of the cigarette she was holding before blowing out the smoke. “We might not be here in a fortnight. John is talking about a trip away for work somewhere.”
“For how long?”
“No idea,” she replied with a shrug, “I’m sure you can…”
“No,” I growled, “If you’re going to break their hearts, you can at least have the backbone to do it yourself.” I was about to walk back to my car when I asked, “Do you seriously not care about them at all?”
“Of course I care, but I’ve moved on with my life, Mark. And John…” I’m sure it was the look of disgust that appeared on my face that caused her to shut up. Taking another drag of the cigarette, she flicked the butt into a nearby pot plant. “Look, I’ll call them before I take off but we’re heading to Europe and John is considering a move there. We’ll come back eventually but, well, the move there might end up being permanent in the future.”
Shaking my head in disbelief, I walked back to my car and slid behind the wheel. After buckling up, I glanced at my oldest daughter riding shotgun, before glancing back to see my two other daughters already belted up and ready to go. “Ready to go home, girls?”
There were three enthusiastic responses. “Can we get some take-out tonight, Daddy?” my youngest asked.
“Oooh, are you asking for a treat? Hmmm… Well, it’s a little early for dinner now but I’m sure I can organise something for later.”
During the drive home, the two youngest chatted between themselves behind me, but my oldest, at the age of twelve, was already wise beyond her years. I could see she was upset, reaching over to take her hand. “Sorry, Daddy,” she whispered, using her other hand to dry her cheeks, “I can’t stand her anymore. She’s… She’s a b-word. I don’t want to visit her anymore.”
“I want to say it’s your choice but the court order is that she does have the right to see you every second weekend and one evening each week, though that part of the agreement has never been enforced by her.”
“She told us she’s leaving by next weekend and isn’t sure when she’ll be back so for us not to bother thinking about visiting again. She said she’d call us before our next weekend with her. I don’t want to talk to her. She’s just selfish and mean nowadays, Daddy.”
“I want to stay home,” my youngest whispered, and I heard the sadness in her little voice.
I felt my hand grip the steering wheel tight as hearing my little girl upset. My oldest squeezed my far larger hand in hers. “It’s okay, Daddy,” she whispered, “We’re back where we’d rather be anyway.”
“But you need a girlfriend, Daddy,” my second daughter stated.
“I don’t need a girlfriend when I have you three to look after,” I stated.
“Don’t you get lonely though, Dad?” my oldest asked. When I was called ‘Dad’, she was making a point, being serious. As I said, wise beyond her years.
I chewed on that question until we arrived at home. My two youngest disappeared to their rooms with their things, and I knew they’d put any washing in the laundry and ensure they didn’t make a mess too quickly. My oldest stayed close to me as I started to give dinner some thought. I knew I’d relent and get some take-out. “Still thinking, Dad?”
“I’m not lonely, Katie,” I replied, “And you’re too young to be worried about certain aspects of an adult relationship.”
“But Mum was cheating on you and you’ve been left alone with us.”
I hugged her tightly, feeling her try and hug me in return. Her arms were still not quite long enough to get around my torso. “What your mother did says more about her than any of us. She made her choice, sweetie. I think I got the better deal in the end.”
“I love you, Daddy,” she whispered.
Kissing the top of her head, I returned the love before she smiled up at me, eventually heading towards her room to sort her things out. While I pottered around the house, I gave what she said some thought. I’ll be honest, discovering my wife had been cheating on me tore my heart out. I’d protected myself as much as I could, thankful that I could easily kick her out as she was ready to go live with her lover anyway. I walked out the marriage with the house, my kids and without getting bent over and screwed financially.
But when it came to women, I had next to no trust in the opposite sex any longer. I’ve read far too many horror stories of other divorced men who simply lost everything. Little wonder marriage rates were falling considering the divorce rates as they are.
We lived on a quiet street, and on a weekend, it was always busy with kids from the street and the neighbourhood gathering together. There were a couple of nearby parks, but most of the kids were still quite young so parents had no problem sitting outside to keep an eye on them as they played. My three were up early on Sunday and eager to head out to see their friends. Some friends who didn’t live close would be dropped off by their parents. Many of them knew me well and would sometimes give me a few dollars to pay for me feeding them lunch, keeping them fed and watered until they were picked up later.
I spent the morning chatting away with the neighbours, and of course, the new arrivals were being discussed. I’d been rather open and friendly when we’d moved into our house over a decade ago. It had been those same neighbours who had finally warned me about my wife’s infidelity.
“What do you think?” Mike asked, sipping at a bottle of beer, “You usually have a good read of people, Mark.”
Sipping at my own, I nodded silently first. “Well, you know what I used to do. I’ve seen more than enough women in a similar position. She’s escaping someone, that’s for damn sure.”
Mike gestured with his head. “Seems she sent her kids out to make friends, at least. Wonder if she’ll come introduce herself?”
“Well, I won’t go knocking on her door. Think we leave that to the women of the street for the moment.”
Harry nodded in understanding. “DV, Mark?”
Sighing, I nodded in reply, sipping at my beer first. “Too many times, mate. It’s why I quit.”
“And now you’re doing security work for the same wankers your wife… um…”
“Yeah, but they pay me a lot of money for a few hours’ work and the consultancy gig is only for a few days each month. It means I can spend far more time with my kids. That’s what matters.”
“Guess we’ll have to see if she’ll attend the next barbecue. Think we should invite her?”
“Sure,” I replied, taking a sip of my beer, “No reason why we should treat her any different. She’s a neighbour and it would be neighbourly of us to help make her feel part of this little community.”
The next week, I woke up before my daughters every morning. My youngest, Cindy, loved me waking her up, watching her face light up as I sat on the edge of her bed, giving her a gentle shake. As soon as she opened her eyes and giggled, I’d give her a big hug and a kiss on her cheek. My oldest would generally get up with her alarm. Alice, my middle daughter, sometimes liked waking up, but it would depend on her mood. But I’d always get a big hug before she sat down to eat her breakfast.
I drove them to school every morning when the weather was cooler, all three attending the same though Katie would be attending high school next year. As soon as they were in the school gates, I knew they were safe so drove home. On the way, I noticed I drove by the car of my new neighbour. I was home when I noticed her return home. I assumed she probably wasn’t working, wondering if she was struggling on a single mother’s pension, or was currently unemployed. Perhaps she was lucky like myself, able to work her own hours, living a comfortable life.
It was the same all week, only Wednesday being different as I was working, a little consulting, eight hours netting me more cash than a week as a copper. On Friday afternoon, I collected my girls from school and drove them home. As soon as they’d dropped their bags and changed out of their uniforms, ensuring they were already in the washing machine, I asked if they wanted to make cookies.
“What for?” Alice wondered, noticing all three giving me a curious glance.
“I’m thinking we make a batch then introduce ourselves to our new neighbours. Have you introduced yourselves to them?”
“They’re both quite shy,” Katie replied, “But I know the boy, James, is around ten years old. His sister is around eight years old.”
“He’s in the other class in my year,” Alice explained.
“She’s in my class, Daddy,” Cindy told me, “Her name is Melissa. She’s also eight.”
“Do you know their mother’s name?” All three shook their heads. “Well, I think we make cookies and head over the road to introduce ourselves.”
It was a lot of fun, though I knew the kitchen was going to end up a complete mess. Still, the fact Cindy couldn’t stop giggling nearly the entire time, Katie’s smile was infectious, while Alice just wanted hugs from daddy all the time, meant it was simply a lot of fun. By the time we had the cookies baking in the oven, I sent the three to the bathroom to clean themselves up while I needed to wipe my hands and change my shirt.
Once the cookies were ready, I gave my daughters one each, putting the rest in a Tupperware box. Holding Cindy by the hand as we crossed the road, we approached the door, glancing around to see the lawn probably need a little care, so I wondered what the backyard looked like. Knocking on the door, it didn’t take long for it to open, her son answering.
“Hello,” he said, noticing his eyes staring up at me, bright and wide.
"Hello, little man. Is your mother home?”
“Mum!” he yelled out, “There’s a man at the door!”
I heard her shout something back, watching her appear through the screen door. As soon as she saw me, she stopped for a moment, before she seemed to take in the three young girls around me. Stopping on the other side of the door, she looked me up and down before looking across my girls again. “You’re from the across the road?”
“That’s me, I’m Mark. This is Katie, my oldest; Alice, the second; and Cindy, the youngest. We baked some cookies and I thought it would be a nice little present to welcome you to the neighbourhood.”
For a brief moment, a smile appeared, though it didn’t last. To be honest, she looked tired and still looked scared. The same look I’d seen on her face the day she’d arrived. But she unlocked the screen door and opened it enough so I could pass her the box, watching her open the lid and that’s when a genuine smile formed. “These smell good,” she said softly.
“I’ll be honest, they’re not made from scratch.”
“But we made them when we got home from school,” Cindy added, “Daddy said it would be nice to do.”
She looked at my daughter and smiled. “Well, it’s a very nice thing you’ve done. You’re Cindy?”
“That’s me!”
“Well, I’m Caroline. Do you know my children? I think they go to the same school as you?”
“James is in my year,” Alice replied, “And Melissa is in Cindy’s class.”
Caroline glanced in my direction. “Um… I’d invite you in but…”
“No need, Caroline. I just thought it would be a nice little thing to do. Just know that, if you need anything, all you need do is knock on the door. And that means anyone around here.” I took the card from my pocket and offered it to her. “That’s my card. Got my private number on it. You ever need anything, and I mean anything, all you need do is call. My phone is always on.” She got the insinuation. I saw the look pass through her eyes. For emphasis, I added, “I used to be a cop. Over ten years on the force. Now I’m a private security consultant.”
She nodded silently. “I’m sure my kids will love the cookies. Thank you for making them, girls.”
“You have a good night, Caroline,” I stated, “Remember, you need anything, anything at all, just give me a call. Or knock on our front door.”
“Daddy likes to help people,” Cindy added.
“I’m sure he does.”
“Come on, girls. Got to get you fed, bathed then off to bed eventually.”
“But Daaaaad,” Alice stated, “It’s Friday night.”
“And you know that means an hour or two later to bed at most. But you’re still children and have a bed-time.”
Smiling at Caroline, I wished her goodnight and escorted my daughters back. Alice and Cindy headed straight to their bedrooms but Katie hung around as I started to organise something for dinner. I wasn’t actually going to cook. Friday night was fish and chips night.
“I think she was pretty, Daddy,” Katie stated as she sat on one of the stools at the counter. Wiping down the bench, I just looked at her, watching the smile form. “And I think you saw it too.”
Katie wasn’t wrong. Despite what I saw in her eyes, there was no missing how beautiful those blue eyes were. She was a little slim but still had a figure. Gorgeous brunette hair past her shoulders. But the fidgeting even when talking gave away the frayed nerves. It left me wondering how the kids were at school, though I wasn’t going to go interrogating my daughters about it.
What surprised me is that, within the hour, my phone dinged. Opening the message, it was a simple message but it certainly made me smile.
‘Thank you, Mark.’
I sent her a short message back.
‘No problem. Call or text if you need anything.’
My girls played netball on a weekend, all three playing in different age groups. As they all played at the same time, I could only watch one of them, so the agreement is that I’d watch one of their games each weekend. Their mother was supposed to take them when they were staying with her but, you guessed it, I was left to do it, though I did so happily.
Arriving home with the girls still in their uniforms, I was just heading inside when I heard someone call my name, turning to see Caroline stepping out of her front door. She glanced left and right. Gesturing for her to wait, I let the girls into the house before I walked back across the road. There was that part of me that already wanted to hug and assure her she was safe, but as I walked towards her, she stepped back inside and closed the screen door. I wasn’t offended by it.
“Do your girls play netball?” she asked.
“All three of them. Same team though different age groups. Season is around a third of the way through.”
“Melissa loves netball. Are they still taking players?”
“New players can join up until mid-season, then they ask anyone else to wait until next season. Got your phone on you?”
Taking it from her pocket, I gave her the name of the local netball team, the phone number of the coach, the manager and also the local organisation which ran the competitions. I let her know what night training was and what time the games were on a Saturday morning, also where the games were played.
“Does James like to play anything?”
“He used to play soccer but… His father was the coach and…”
She trailed off and looked away. I knew exactly what she was going to say. The sort of man who took children playing sport on the weekend far too seriously. “Is he still interested in playing?”
“I don’t know. He doesn’t really do much anymore.”
“Have you spoken to anyone around here about tonight?” Shaking her head, I continued. “We usually have a get together every Saturday night. Someone puts on a barbecue, people bring a plate or something to drink. The kids are generally kept occupied, and will usually sleep in the living room when it gets late. It’s not a giant piss up or anything, just a way for friends to chill out and relax.”
She glanced behind her again, her hands rubbing along her upper arms, drawing into herself. “I don’t know,” she said softly.
“No pressure, Caroline. We sometimes do it every week when the weather is nice, every two weeks when the weather is a little ropey. Mike is hosting tonight. If you want to come along, bring the kids, and you’ll get to meet everyone. Have you talked to anyone else?” Shaking her head again, I reigned in the sigh. I certainly had empathy. “I’ll ask one or two of the wives, maybe other single mothers to come say hello, make you feel welcome.”
“You don’t have to…”
“I know, but it’s the right thing to do.” I was about to turn around when I asked, “How did the cookies go down?”
A genuine smile flickered on her face. In fact, I thought I even saw a little colour. “They were delicious, Mark. Thank you for doing that. My kids loved them too.”
“Good. Glad to hear that. You look after yourself, Caroline. Okay?” She met my eyes and nodded. “And you need anything, just call or text as I said.”
“Thank you, Mark.”
“No worries.”
I’d taken three steps when she asked, “Do you work, Mark?”
Glancing back, I replied, “I do a little bit of this and that, but as I said, I was a copper for over ten years.”
I noticed the eyes widen for a second before she asked, “What made you stop?”
Sighing, I shook my head first. “I’ll tell you some other time.”
Chapter 88: Pick You Up Ch. 02
Chapter Text
As we were in spring and likely heading into one hell of a warm summer, I started walking the girls to school every morning. It was good exercise for the four of us, and most of the other parents would join us, those that were not working anyway. I didn’t see Caroline at the first couple of barbecue’s we held, but I did see her outside on the front lawn watching the children playing a few times during the week. I’d glance at her every so often, pleased to see she seemed to be slowly relaxing. She even managed the occasional smile, though still looked like she had the weight of the world on her shoulders.
One morning, we were running a little late, the girls being uncooperative as the three had taken their time getting ready. As I had them walking quickly, I heard a shout of my name, stopping to see Caroline walking after us. When she noticed the four of us had stopped, that same smile I’d rarely seen appeared.
“Thanks for stopping,” she said, “We’re running late too, it seems.”
“No problem. These three rugrats have been testing me this morning, seeing how much I’d endure before I just carried them.” Bending down, I tickled Cindy, hearing her squeal as she ran after her sisters. James and Melissa hurried forward to join them, leaving me to walk a few metres behind with Caroline.
“I don’t have an excuse. It’s just difficult, you know.” She paused before asking, “I haven’t seen their mother about.”
“She’s in Europe at the moment.”
“Oh…” The school was still around ten minutes away so I slowed down just a little, enough for Caroline to probably notice, but she glanced my way and slowed down to my walking pace. “So I assume…”
“Divorced over two years now. She was doing me dirty while I was working hard.”
“Is it why you quit?”
“Not the main reason, but I wasn’t going to be an absent father. Add to that she’s a pretty useless mother, and the fact since she married the other bloke quickly without any thought to how it would impact our children…”
“How long is she gone for?”
I shrugged. “No idea. I don’t care and, to be honest, nor do my girls. They’re happy living at home with daddy. The times I’m not there, my parents will look after them, and her parents are still wonderful. They hate her new bloke and have little to do with her now.”
The conversation petered out as we approached the school gates. My girls didn’t mind giving me a hug before disappearing. I’d told my girls that, no matter how old they were, I’d never not hug and kiss them if that’s what they wanted. I had no problem showing or giving them affection. Realising we were alone, Caroline glanced my way and grinned, almost shyly.
“Look, I’m not going to ask any questions about you, Caroline, as it isn’t my business. But I’ll tell you one thing. I was a cop for over a decade and I’ve seen a lot of shit. A lot of shit. If you ever need to chew an ear off, I’m more than capable of sitting there and just listening. Now, that being said, how would you like a coffee?”
“Oh…”
“Just a coffee, nothing more, nothing less. But I could do with one. Getting those three up and ready means I haven’t had my usual morning cup of brown yet.”
“Okay,” she said softly, “Where?”
“Well, I’m not sure how you’d feel about coming to…”
“No, that’s okay. Your place is okay.”
I couldn’t help smile as we started our walk home. We kept the conversation light, mostly talking about our kids, though I noticed I was doing most of the talking. She was an attentive listener though, asking the occasional question, and it certainly helped pass the time. Arriving outside my house, I was opening the door when I noticed her come to a stop, immediately hugging herself again.
“Would you like me to walk you home, Caroline?”
“I just feel like he’s still watching me,” she whispered, “And following a man into his house…”
I offered my hand. “The only people around here are friends. I’d like to be your friend. You are safe within these walls.”
She met my eyes before looking down at my hand. It was hesitant, and her hand was shaking, but she eventually took mine. And she gripped hard. Leading her inside, she gasped, probably surprised at how nicely decorated it was. After the ex-wife left, I’d repainted the entire house, eliminated any sign of her except for a couple of photos with the kids, and spent plenty of money on new furniture and features.
Leading Caroline into the kitchen, I pulled out a stool and helped her up, earning another smile, as I started on making coffee. Thankfully, she didn’t want anything too fancy, finding the tin of biscuits in the pantry while the kettle boiled. Passing her a mug, the smile that formed proved that, when she was feeling safe and sound, she was utterly gorgeous. I knew I gazed at her as I sipped at my own mug.
“Good coffee,” she stated.
“I treat myself to certain things, but I make sure the girls generally get what they want.”
“Wrapped around their fingers?”
“Of course. But I also make sure they know things like discipline, integrity and respect. I don’t care if you’re a boy or a girl, there are morals and ideals that everyone should be taught when they’re younger.” Sipping at my coffee, I asked, “What about your two little ones?”
“I’m just keeping them safe. As long as I can put a roof over their heads, make sure they’re clothed and fed every day…”
“Does he know where you live?”
She shuddered a second. Without thinking, I leaned across and took her hand. When she squeezed and smiled, I met her eyes. “It’s not always physical, you know?”
“I learned more than I ever wanted to know on the job, Caroline.” I paused before asking, “You work?”
“Yeah, I work from home. I prefer it that way. He was making a habit of showing up where I was working, even if the company was doing me a favour by moving me to a different office.”
“Divorced?” She nodded. “Restraining order?” She nodded again. “I assume he’s had more than one AVO?”
“But how much does all that really work? The cops come, cuff him, warn him, he might front up at court and he’ll get a slap on the wrist.” She put the mug down and her hands were shaking. Putting my mug down, I took both her hands. “I just want to get on with my life, Mark, but all I feel is the need to look over my shoulder every time I leave the house.”
“Where is he now?”
“I assume the other house, the one we’d rented together until the day I finally escaped him.”
“Your parents?”
“Live on the other side of the country. The bastard isolated me on purpose. Pushed away any close friends I had. Don’t even think about male friends. I even look at another man, I’m a cheating slut.”
“So he’s a bully?”
“That’s one word to describe him. I left with the kids in the middle of the day while he was at work. He likely though I was so terrified of any reprisal, I’d never have the courage to leave. A few friends that I kept in touch and had an idea of what I was putting up with helped put us up in an empty rental while I could get things sorted. He went everywhere and called everyone. Called my parents and entire family, asking if I’d contact them. I was smart enough to leave them in the dark. I knew he was at his parents the day after I left, apparently off his rocker about the fact I’d walked out on him. All our friends, though calling them ‘our’ friends is a stretch. They were scumbags he’d known for years. He was relentless. He’s found me twice so far. He told me that, next time, he’d kill me.”
I sighed as it was even worse than I expected. “If he ever shows up at your door, you call me, then you call the police.” When she met my eyes, she must have heard something in my tone. “My last job, Caroline. I promised myself never again. It’s why I quit, because if I walked into that living room again and saw the same thing, the guy involved wouldn’t make it to the police station alive.”
“You’d kill him?”
“No. But I’d leave him so scared, he would never dare approach you again.” Finishing my coffee, I set it down and smiled. “I’m hosting the next barbecue. You should come along.”
To my surprise, she barely gave it five seconds thought. “Okay,” she whispered, “Are you sure the kids will be okay here?”
“Trust me, the oldest look after the youngest. They’ll be in the living room. Movies. Lollies. Ice cream. Chips. Soft drink. Most will eventually fall asleep. The older children will stay awake, and since we’ll all be here, there’ll be constant supervision. No-one gets too drunk, at least not on purpose.”
“I guess it would help getting out of the house for a change. I mean, I even have the groceries delivered as I don’t want to go to the shopping centre.”
Finishing her coffee, I placed both mugs in the sink before I escorted her across the road to her house. She opened the screen then front door. Stopping and turning around, she smiled at me again. “I’d like to have coffee again, Mark.”
“I can do coffee most days. Do the occasional consultancy job. Haven’t had to do security job for a couple of weeks. All you need to do is send me a message, or we can walk the kids to school together…”
“I’d like that last one. I’ll have company on the walk back, at least.”
We walked the kids to school together for the rest of the week, walking home together and enjoying a coffee at my place the next couple of days, before she invited me to her place on the Friday. Noticing the lawn out the front and back, I immediately offered my services, suggesting I found lawn care therapeutic, and I would happily do it for free.
When her lower lip started to tremble, I worried she was going to start crying on me. Then I found myself hugged by a woman a good six to eight inches shorter than myself, her head resting against my chest as I carefully wrapped my arms around her in return. She stiffened for a moment before I felt her relax completely. I have no idea how long we hugged for. The kettle started to boil but we ignored it. Starting to stroke her back with my fingers, she shuffled so she was snuggled even more against me.
She eventually let me go, noticing the colour in her cheeks as she made us both a coffee. Adjourning to the living room, we sat on the couch side by side, Caroline curling her legs as she positioned herself to face me. We talked about nothing of consequence as usual. There were the usual elephants in the room, her past and mine, but apart from the occasional short conversation about certain topics, we usually kept it light and breezy.
“Do you date, Mark?” she asked so bluntly, I almost spat my coffee everywhere.
“Um, no, to be honest.”
“Why not?”
“Well, looking after three daughters doesn’t exactly leave a lot of time to even consider it. Then I’m not exactly interested in the whole ‘hook-up’ culture that seems to exist nowadays. I was married to my wife for around ten years. Before that, I had a couple of steady, exclusive relationships. I’m not interested in one night stands. Friends with benefits? Maybe, but only if we were exclusive in that regard. I have no interest in dating a woman who is giving herself away to numerous men at the same time.”
Glancing her way, that smile I’d seen on her face occasionally was back in force. “How about a date on the weekend?”
“Huh?” I asked, not realising what she was saying.
“I haven’t had a date in a long time, Mark. Sounds like you need to dip your feet back in the water too. So… How about I be your date on Saturday?”
I smiled. In fact, it hurt my cheeks the smile was so wide. She returned the gesture as we placed our mugs down. Sliding closer to me, she gazed up into my eyes for a moment. “You do have gorgeous eyes,” I whispered.
“I haven’t felt this safe in a long time, Mark. That alone is a big thing.” We sat there gazing at each other for a good minute or two before she finally whispered, “Are you going to kiss me or what?”
I went with kissing her. Her lips were soft, and though I could taste coffee, I had a feeling the gloss on her lips was flavoured. Definitely strawberry. It didn’t take long for her to end up straddling my lap, running my fingers down her back before I lifted up her shirt and felt her soft skin for the first time. That brought things to an immediate halt as she stiffened once again. Breaking the kiss, she rested her forehead against mine, feeling her almost shudder.
“Sorry,” she whispered.
“Please don’t apologise. I have a feeling just being here like this is a big thing.”
“I’ve spent so long terrified, Mark. For the first time in a long time, I’m feeling moments where I can imagine a future where I don’t have to think that I’ll need to move again in six months, taking my kids out of school, away from their friends, a new house, a new suburb…”
She slid off my lap, sitting next to me as we resumed drinking from our mugs. She did lean into me but we took the time to calm down. It was obvious we were attracted to each other. I’d learned she was intelligent, a hard worker, had a big heart, and physically, she was the complete opposite to my ex-wife, which was a bonus in my eyes. All she’d told me is that she thought I was handsome. Good enough for me.
“How about I look after your lawns while you get on with work?”
“Are you sure?”
“I’ve got no other plans, and I assume you do need a little privacy for a few hours.”
“I’ll make you some lunch later.”
Heading home, I picked up all the gear I would need over the next few hours. The front lawn was easy enough. No fence or trees that got in the way, and only the mailbox to mow around. Finishing up, I considered buying a few plants that would make the front of the house a little livelier, figuring I’d mention it to Caroline later. Or I’d just do it for her as a surprise.
The backyard was a complete mess. After clearing up all the kids toys, I got to work. It took a couple of hours, still hard at work when Caroline wandered out with a large glass of cold water for me. What surprised me was the soft kiss she left on my lips before she turned back to the house, watching her arse sway in those figure hugging jeans she was wearing. Needed to adjust myself before I got back to mowing.
Announcing I was done an hour or so later, I showed her the front then the back yard. I took delight in seeing how happy she was, and the hug we shared was as close as any. Pulling her tight, there was no stiffening of her body this time. I think we both lost track of time before I finally cleared my throat. “Um…”
"Oh my god, lunch! Is a sandwich okay?”
“It’s absolutely fine. Kids will be home in a couple of hours anyway.”
I didn’t just get a sandwich. I got a bag of chips, a piece of fruit, and a glass of diet soft drink. As soon as I finished up, she cleared up everything and kissed my cheek, walking outside with me as I needed to collect all my things. She helped carry the whipper-snipper as I took everything else, placing them all back in my garage, before we gathered together on the footpath. We only had to wait a few minutes for our kids to arrive, her kids looking a little surprised to see her outside, though they knew me enough by sight nowadays.
“Kids, how would you like to come over to Mark’s place tomorrow night? He’s having a barbecue tomorrow night and all your friends will be there.”
I knew Cindy and Melissa, being the same age and in the same class, were already good friends. James had started playing football for one of the local teams and another of the father’s on the street was the coach. He was still in his shell but slowing coming out. From the little I’d learned, Caroline hadn’t been the only bullying victim in the household. He’d spent years belittling his own son…
“What time does it start tomorrow night?” Caroline asked.
“Usually around 6pm. Gives the kids time to eat some proper food before they start eating junk.”
“I’ll see you then.”
I wanted to kiss her before she walked off but I wasn’t sure the kiss we’d shared earlier was a sign of any feelings, or we’d just got carried away in the moment. I was just glad to see her smiling and that she didn’t seem as afraid as before. Taking her kids in either hand, she smiled at me, softly wishing me goodbye, before she led her kids home.
Katie wasn’t blind, heading off to her bedroom to get changed, returning within five minutes to sit next to me on the couch. She snuggled into me as always, kissing the top of her head. “Do you like her, Daddy?” she asked.
“She’s certainly attractive, but I don’t want to come across as some sort of white knight. She doesn’t need that. What she needs is someone she can trust. Because of certain things that happened, she’s been left feeling very isolated, few friends, trying to raise two kids by herself.”
“So what are you going to do, Dad?”
“Well, she’s coming to the barbecue tomorrow night. It’s nice Cindy is getting along with her daughter. Does Alice speak to James?”
“Sometimes. What I do know is that a couple of boys were picking on him and a few others stood up and made sure that stopped quickly.”
“Kids on our street?”
“Of course, Daddy. They know better. Anyway, you’re distracting me. Do you like Caroline?”
“I do like her but we’re just friends. I helped with her lawns today.”
“Are you doing any jobs soon?”
“Haven’t heard anything yet. Have a couple of consultancy gigs coming up soon. Might have a day or two in the office, but thankfully a lot of it can be done online nowadays.”
Kissing my cheek, she got up and wandered over to the hallway, though she stopped and looked back at me. “You should ask her out on a proper date after this weekend,” she suggested.
“Still trying to organise my love life, Katie?” I retorted in good humour.
“We just want you to be happy, Daddy. And from the way Caroline was looking at you earlier, I think you could make her happy too.”
The girls had chores to do on Saturday after netball. They would usually complain but they were good girls, and they knew if they completed their chores, they’d get their pocket money. It was all about work ethic. If they cleaned their rooms, kept it tidy, and completed at least two other chores during the week, they’d earn pocket money. I gave them a generous amount as I liked to know they could buy themselves nice things.
We started preparing the house for our guests later in the afternoon. They were always excited to host our friends, as all the kids from the neighbourhood would join in, and they were as thick as thieves. I knew there’d come a time when I’d have to worry about Katie’s first boyfriend and first date. Any boys of a similar age around the neighbourhood were good kids, so I wouldn’t have to worry too much. At least for now…
Guests started arriving around 6pm as agreed. Most were dressed casually, and as the weather was getting warmer, a few wanted to take advantage of our pool. I kept the water chlorinated through the winter, but although it was a warm water pool, it was rarely used during the cooler months. It didn’t take long for the gathering to be in full swing. I had the barbecue going, guests had brought along plates of food, and the beer fridge was now full of booze. We’d be sensible and only half of it would be consumed, the rest remaining for the next gathering.
I was busy chatting away with Mike when I felt my phone buzz in my pocket.
‘I’m at the front door.’
Smiling, Mike seemed to know immediately who it was. Wandering through the house, I opened the screen door to see Caroline in a sundress. I’d never seen her in anything but jeans. Immediately noticed she had a fantastic set of legs. The top showed just a hint of cleavage. Faint make-up on her face. She smiled as, despite the sunglasses I was wearing, it would have been obvious I was checking her out.
All the kids came running through, her two kids immediately joining the gaggle. “They have their swimming costumes?”
“They do. I also have some towels in my bag. I just wasn’t sure what to bring otherwise.”
Offering my hand, she took it and held on as I led her through my house to the backyard. As soon as she appeared, all the women were gathered around her, noticing her two kids were already in the pool with the others. I did ask if she had something underneath, in case she wanted a pool. I swear there was a twinkle in her eye when she said I might get a surprise later.
It was the usual gathering otherwise. Guys enjoyed a couple of beers, discussing work, sport, family, and the occasional joke that would make a sailor blush. No idea what they women were sometimes talking about, but we heard them laugh and giggle. No doubt a slightly cutting remark in our direction, but I knew the married couples were strong and still in love. If anyone even thought of doing something, namely cheating, there’d be an intervention before too long. My wife had gotten away with it by doing it away from the family home.
After a couple of hours, the cooking finished and we’d all eaten, Caroline made her way towards me. When she took my hand in hers, ensuring our fingers were interlaced, I glanced her way and smiled, feeling her shuffle closer until our bodies were touching. Noticing the glances from my friends, I noticed the approval in their eyes. But I still thought we were just friends. Though maybe that could change later…
My guests didn’t stay too late as most of the kids were still too young to be up past midnight. As my house and backyard started to empty, my daughters and Caroline’s two kids were still in the living room, the four youngsters fast asleep, Katie still awake though barely able to keep her head up. Wanting them comfortable, I easily picked up Cindy then Melissa, placing them in Cindy’s room. I left James on the couch, finding him a blanket, before Alice and Katie also headed to bed.
Realising we were alone, Caroline poured herself another glass of wine, grabbing a beer for myself, heading outside to the pool. Unzipping the back of her dress, she let that fall to the ground, showing me two perfect little arse cheeks, before she turned around to show off her bikini. Fairly sure my cock hit my chin as she was utterly gorgeous. Wouldn’t have thought she’d given birth to two children, nor endured the life I’m fairly sure she’d led up until the day she’d moved onto our street.
Taking off my shirt and shorts, her face broke out into a grin. I’d kept up my fitness regime after I’d quite the force. Sculling her wine, she turned and lowered herself into the pool. Following her into the warm water, her head disappeared for a second before she re-surfaced, swimming towards me with a cute little grin.
She didn’t hesitate in kissing me, feeling her arms and legs wrap around me. Pressing her mound against me, she moaned softly into my mouth before breaking the kiss and hugging me, her chin on my shoulder. “There’s a small part of me that wants to stay tonight, but I can’t move that quickly,” she whispered, “But I’d like to go on a real date, Mark.”
“How about I take you out for dinner next Friday? I’m sure one of my friends’ older kids can babysit our kids.”
She leaned back enough to meet my eyes, her face completely lighting up in a smile. In that moment, I knew I wanted to be with her. And when I felt my own smile form, I could see the blush appear on her cheeks in the low lights around us. I kissed her again, earning another soft moan, wrapping my arms tighter around her body. Even through her bikini top, I felt her nipples press into my chest.
I have no idea how long we kissed but she eventually broke apart again. “I’ve got to go,” she whispered.
“Okay.” I knew saying anything else would be the wrong thing to say.
Helping her out of the pool, we dried off before heading inside, showing her the bathroom where she could get dressed. After getting dressed myself, we woke up James while I was easily able to carry her daughter across the road and into her room. She was a cute little thing, a real reminder of my Cindy. James had staggered across the street half-asleep, and was fast asleep within a couple of minutes of his head hitting his pillow.
Caroline saw me off at the front door. “Thank you for this evening,” she said softly.
“My pleasure. How are you feeling?”
She smiled at me, understanding the hidden meaning of the question. “I still get scared from time to time. I still can’t shake that feeling. I know his friends, you know, look for me. It’s another reason why I just don’t go out.”
“And if you were with me?”
The shudder told me everything. “He’d keep his promise,” she whispered.
Taking her hands in mine, I made sure she was looking into my eyes before I spoke. “Remember what I said. If he shows up, if any of his friends show up, you call or text me. I’ll sort it out. Permanently.” Before she could ask, I added, “I won’t kill him, but I’ll make sure he won’t bother you again.”
“You mean that, don’t you?”
“No-one deserves to live in fear, Caroline.”
She hugged me tightly before I left, exchanging one last soft kiss. When our eyes met the final time before I turned, she whispered, “I would like to stay at yours one night soon. But I don’t want to rush this.”
“It’s been a while for me too. Taking it slow is the best for both of us.” I kissed her cheek. “I’ll speak to you during the week, but we’re going out for dinner on Friday.”
Katie wouldn’t stop smiling at me the next day. I was sure Cindy and Alice knew what was going on as well, but Katie wasn’t shy in insinuating that I was looking happier than I had in quite a while. She knew Caroline and I had been close the previous night, admitting she knew we’d gone to the pool alone once everyone else had left.
Caroline and I spoke on the phone every night and texted throughout the day. We walked the kids to school, though the five would walk home together with other kids from the neighbourhood. Wednesday night, I couldn’t be bothered cooking so invited her over as I ordered in some pizzas. The kids watched a show on Netflix, that was age appropriate, while Caroline eventually moved close enough that I could wrap an arm around her as she snuggled into me, feeling her hand resting on my chest. The five kids all noticed, recognising the smiles on their faces as they whispered amongst themselves.
Walking her home later that evening, we shared one hell of a kiss on her doorstep. When I finally pulled back, she couldn’t stop smiling. Promising to see each other Friday night, I suggested I pick her up around 7pm. Her kids could stay at mine as I’d already organised a babysitter. I trusted Katie to look after the other two, but as she wasn’t even a teenager yet, I preferred having an older child in the house.
I think my daughters were as excited about my date as I was. Katie was trying to give me advice, as if I hadn’t been on a date before. Though it was warm, I still slid into a pair of trousers and slipped on long sleeved button down shirt. I had my usual stubble, a bit of cologne. Hair didn’t really need a comb. Looking in the mirror, I figured I looked good enough.
Joanne, the seventeen-year-old daughter of a neighbour, arrived a few minutes before I was ready to cross the road. She’d looked after my daughters for the last couple of years. Caroline was ready for me, opening the door after I’d barely knocked a second time. She was wearing another dress, her face lighting up at my appearance.
“My, don’t you look handsome,” she stated, opening the screen door, allowing me to step forward and kissed her.
“Definitely wear more dresses.”
She grinned before twirling around. “You like?”
“I love.”
The next smile almost melted me on the spot. “Come on, kids. Time to head over to Mark’s place.”
They were excited to spend time with my daughters, and they already knew Joanne, as she was one of the three or four older kids who happily babysat for other families, knowing they’d make a few dollars during the night. I knew Joanne had a boyfriend, but I trusted her not to invite him around. Besides, Joanne loved my kids so would spend most of the night entertaining them.
Chapter 89: Pick You Up Ch. 03
Chapter Text
We agreed on a simple restaurant, and I wasn’t surprised that we agreed on Italian. She’d already told me that she made a fantastic spaghetti bolognaise, a decent carbonara, but was still trying to perfect a lasagna recipe. Though I enjoyed Italian, I preferred cooking all sorts of different things, though admitted I was partial to a good curry.
“How spicy?” she wondered.
“I don’t need it to burn, but I like a bit of heat. I’m also partial to a little Mexican as you can make that as spicy as you want too.”
We finished our meal and dessert, enjoying a coffee, when we finally broached that one background subject that had been mentioned. Sitting in a small booth, I moved around so I could hold her hand, feeling her lips briefly on my cheek, before she snuggled into me.
“You never think you’re going to be a victim,” she said softly, “He did it slowly, tore down defences I didn’t even know I had. Made me feel worthless, unworthy of any friends, any real love. Made me feel like the worst person in the world, but the worst was insinuating that I was a bad mother. He just made sure I was constantly plagued with doubt. When he yelled at me, he made it feel like it was my fault. And when he started getting physical, he’d tell me that is what I wanted. By that stage, I pretty much believed him.
He isolated me in so many ways. He held the purse strings. He wouldn’t let me work, and he gave me an incredibly small stipend. Had to show him every receipt. He tracked whatever I spent online. If I ever thought about spending money on myself, I had to justify it. If I bought any sort of clothing, if he didn’t like it, I’d be called a slut or a whore. ‘Who are you dressing for?’ he’d ask, ‘I don’t want you dressed up like a whore for other men. You belong to me. Me!’”
She wiped at her cheeks. “I can’t remember the last time he told me that he loved me. It was never about love. It was about control. I gave birth to his children, and for the first couple of years, he hid who he truly was. We’re always told that we should see the signs, but by the time I realised, it was too late. I was completely alone. And that’s when he got really nasty. Psychological and physical. Hell, the only reason I’m still here is that I had my children and I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of winning.”
“So how’d you get away?”
“One of his friends’ wives was in a similar position. I had a phone, which he obviously tracked, and he’d always check my phone for messages. I didn’t even trust myself to message her then delete the evidence. So we used an email account, keeping open a single draft document where we’d pass messages.” I noticed the brief smile. “She got away first. Thankfully, no kids, so she just waited until her husband passed out drunk one night. She packed a small bag, took what money she could, then disappeared.”
“Is she safe now?”
“She’s back with her family. Done everything as legal as she can, but a restraining order is a piece of paper. If he wants to go after her, there’s nothing to really stop him.”
“And you?”
“She gave me the confidence to get away. Put me in touch with a couple of people who would help me. I waited and bided my time until the day the ex-husband went out off to work, confident I was so scared, so alone and isolated, I’d just stay home like I did every day, a prisoner in my own home. I gave it an hour then put everything into action. Kids were collected from school. I packed up what we’d need. Then friends who he’d cut me off from came out of the woodwork. Within six hours, it was like we’d never been there.
I heard through the grapevine that he went absolutely insane when he realised I was gone. I quickly found a job but, somehow, he found where I was within a month. Showed up in reception. Poor girl had no idea what was going on. As soon as she told me who it was, I called the police. He said enough to have himself cuffed and led away. Got a restraining order and he had yet another AVO against him. Again, it’s just a piece of paper.”
“So how did you end up here?”
“I’ve moved three times since I escaped him. The company I worked for moved me twice before finally agreeing that it would be safer for me to work from home. The kids have endured as much as they can. This is the first time I’ve found myself relaxing since I walked out on him. That was three years ago.”
She broke down. I hugged her tightly, though my teeth were grinding. “Well, I don’t know about anyone else, but I think you’re one of the strongest people I know, to endure that then find the courage to escape and keep yourself and your children safe.”
“I feel safe,” she whispered, “When you hugged me that first time, I know I went stiff. Whenever he hugged me, it was the prelude to something else. More than once, he’d… You know, I’d say no and he’d demand his so-called rights from his wife.”
I gently shushed her. She didn’t need to tell me anymore. Snuggling into me, I gently squeezed her, and when I heard her almost giggle, I sighed with relief. “I feel better now,” she whispered, “I’ve been wanting to explain, but there’s so much to say.”
“Want to go home?”
“I’d love to.”
Pulling in the driveway a little later, I took her by the hand and led her inside. The kids were up watching a movie, Joanne on her phone, glancing our way and grinning. “You’re back earlier than expected,” she stated.
“It was a lovely date, but we wanted to spend time with our kids,” Caroline stated.
“How were they?” I wondered.
“Well behaved as always, Mark.”
Joanne packed up her things and left rather quickly. I handed over a couple of notes, smiling when Caroline offered a couple as well. Joanne’s eyes lit up as she thanked us, going so far as to give me a hug. Then she realised and blushed even brighter, stammering a goodbye before she disappeared into the night. I walked outside and made sure she was safely home a few doors down.
Making us both a coffee, I wasn’t surprised when Melissa asked if they were having a sleepover. Glancing at Caroline, she blushed before kissing my cheek. “I’ll head home and grab a few things for us all,” she whispered.
Around fifteen minutes later, she was back with a small bag. Pyjamas for her kids, plus a change of clothes for the next morning. I made us another coffee as we settled back on the couch. The kids behaved when I asked them to go to bed. Cindy and Melissa had great fund sharing her bed. James was happy to sleep in Alice’s room, as she would bunk with her older sister.
Before I could even think about returning to the living room, Caroline took me by the hand and led me to my bedroom. She took a quick look around, nodded her approval, before she shut the door and kissed me. Her dressed ended up around her ankles rather quickly, with my shirt and trousers joining her dress, along with our shoes.
Ending up on her back in some rather lovely lingerie, I looked her body up and down. “Mark,” she whispered, “Can we just cuddle tonight?”
Pulling back the covers, we snuggled together underneath, Caroline ensuring we were facing each other so we could continue making out. Felt like a pair of teenagers as fingers did explore her body. Lifting her leg up over me, she felt my erection press into her, watching her eyes light up for a moment. “Is that for me, Mark?” she breathed. Taking my wrist, she made sure I could feel how wet her panties were. “You’re making this very difficult for me too. But it’s been a wonderful night so far.”
“It’s been a long time since I’ve felt like this about anyone.”
She kissed me before cuddling into me, feeling her head resting against my chest. “I feel the same way,” she whispered, “Can you hold me all night?”
“Of course. And I’ll even make you some breakfast in the morning.”
It was the best night’s sleep I’d had a long time. Waking up to the feeling of soft lips against mine, when I felt softer fingers sliding under my boxer-briefs and grasping my morning erection, I slowly opened my eyes to see Caroline smiling at me. “Morning,” she whispered.
I managed to grunt a reply as her fingers were soon jerking me off nice and slow. I was desperate to return the favour, so I pulled her closer, pulling aside the gusset of her panties and slowly sliding a couple of fingers along her slit. She gasped and kissed me immediately.
Groaning as she removed her fingers, the groan turned to a smile when I ended up on my back with her on top of me. Resuming our kiss, when my fingers moved to the clasp of her bra, she smiled but didn’t stop me, freeing her breasts. They were utterly fantastic, and as my hands moved to her panties, she lifted herself up enough I could slide those off too. Glancing down her body, I noticed the trimmed hair above her pussy.
“Haven’t been naked with another man in quite a while,” she whispered, “You’d better keep your underwear on, otherwise we’re going to do something else.”
“So you’re teasing me?”
“Do you like what you see?”
I made sure I was looking into her eyes when I replied, “Oh, I love what I see, Caroline.”
The only thing that stopped us really exploring each other was a knock on the door. My kids were under instructions to always knock and wait for permission to enter. I did the same with them. Cindy and Melissa popped their heads through the doorway, wishing us good morning but adding they were hungry. Asking them to head to the kitchen and wait, Caroline and I shared a look, a last kiss, before we got out of bed. I smiled when I noticed the robe she’d brought along. Short enough that it showed off most of her lovely legs.
I kept my promise of making her breakfast in the morning, her son and my other two daughters eventually rising and joining us at the kitchen table. Katie couldn’t stop smiling at me, while Caroline was busy eating with one hand, her other occupied by holding onto mine. Needing a shower, I was figuring she’d want one alone, but closing the bedroom door, she let the robe fall to the floor, seeing her naked body in daylight for the first time. Smiling, she took my hand and led me to my en-suite bathroom.
“Those needs to come off,” she stated, gesturing at my boxer-briefs.
Those hit the floor and she smiled, stepped forward, grasping my erection as I leaned down to kiss her. A couple of minutes later, we were under the hot water together as I took great delight in washing her body up and down more than once. When my fingers finally moved between her legs, she gasped then almost begged me to keep touching her.
She enjoyed an orgasm within a couple of minutes, covering her mouth to stifle her cries. Fingers was one thing, but I wanted to do something else, quickly washing myself before we dried ourselves off and I laid her back on my bed. Reading my mind, she spread her legs as I kissed down her body. Moaning softly as my tongue touched her sex, her body was soon gyrating as I learned how to please her. I was pleased she was very different to her ex-wife, but I also understood why she was a quiet lover, at least for now.
After a couple of orgasms, she needed me to hold her, tight to my body as she needed a breather and quietly admitting she was feeling a little emotional. Asking if I needed anything, I told her I was absolutely fine, though she giggled as my erection kept poking her.
Escorting her and the kids home a couple of hours later, we shared a very long kiss and cuddle on her doorstep. “How about another date?” I asked.
“I’m available every night from now on, Mark.”
“Why don’t you come over for dinner on Tuesday and then I’ll take you out on Friday. Saturday, it’s the usual get together though this time at Dave’s.”
“What’s on the menu for Tuesday?”
“Something spicy?”
“Not too spicy though,” she replied with a smile.
Returning home, my three daughters were all sat on the couch, watching television, though immediately muted it and looked at me. Before I could say a word, they all stood up and came across to hug me. “We like her, Daddy,” Katie said.
“Do you think Melissa will like living in my room?”
“Whoa! Let’s not get too hasty, girls.”
“But do you like her, Daddy?” Alice asked bluntly.
I met all three pairs of eyes before I finally nodded. “Yes, I do like her.”
“Well, I think she really likes you in return, Daddy,” Katie stated, “And we’re glad you’re finally dating again.”
“Maybe we can get a new mummy?” Cindy asked softly.
Lowering myself to a knee, I was surprised to be greeted by a smile. “What about your other mummy?” I wondered.
“She doesn’t talk to us, Daddy. She’s with that other man now.” She paused before adding, “I like Caroline. I’d like her to be our mummy too.”
“In other words, Dad, don’t screw this up,” Katie warned.
“Duly noted, young padawan.” She gave me a look which cracked me up. “You’ll figure it out, Katie.”
The next couple of weeks were the best I could remember. My daughters were happier than I could remember. Caroline brought her kids over nearly every day instead of just the Tuesday. The other nights were after dinner, but we still sent a few hours together after the kids went to bed. Friday was date night, trying a new restaurant each time. The third date ended at the cinema, up in the back corner where I think we watched half an hour of the movie at most. We spent the rest of the time fooling around. Everyone around the neighbourhood had long figured out our mutual interest, and when we arrived at the next barbecue together, we were both inundated with questions. When she took my hand and gazed at me, I knew her feelings matched my own. We hadn’t told each other yet, it was too early to go admitting such strong feelings, but it was nice to feel again.
It was the night of the fourth date, arriving home to find an empty house. Joanne had left a note on the kitchen table.
‘Kids are at Mike’s place. He said to not collect them until tomorrow lunchtime at the earliest. Have fun!’
Caroline and I shared a glance before bursting into laughter. “Do you think they all organised this?” she asked.
“It seems likely.” Taking her hands in mine, I gazed into her blue eyes. “If you’re ready, Caroline…”
“I can’t remember the last time I made love, Mark.”
We were naked in bed within five minutes. I took a moment to just drink in her body. It was quite obvious she was turned on. I loved her nipples, having enjoyed them with my fingers and mouth already. She was breathing quickly from her excitement. Her sex was glistening, dipping a finger inside her, enjoying the gasp and moan she released.
I was surprised to end up on my back first as she returned the favour. “I hated doing this for him,” she whispered, “He was always rough with me. But you can put a hand on my head. I know you’ll be gentle.”
Considering I hadn’t been blown in a long time, I didn’t last long. I was polite enough to warn her, but was still surprised when I came in her mouth, and I’m sure my jaw dropped when I realised she swallowed. Glancing up at me with a grin, she kissed back up my body, making her squeal as I rolled her over.
I loved going down on a woman and ensured she enjoyed more than one orgasm, though I teased her relentlessly, bringing her to the brink more than once before I finally relented and made sure the climax was epic. Then I gave her another one, then another, and one more after that. She was soon a complete mess, not sure if she wanted me to keep going or stop.
We made love a little later, moaning in unison as I gently slid my cock inside her. “I love you,” she whispered once we were completely joined.
“I love you,” I whispered back.
We made love all night, only stopping to get us a drink from the kitchen once. No idea what time we fell asleep, but before we did, she was spooned back against me, my arms tight around her body, discussing what we would do next. I was just about ready to ask her to move in, but again thought that might be a little quick.
At least we knew how we felt about each other though.
I was fast asleep when I heard my phone start to buzz. I’d been away for a couple of days for work. A private security gig. Caroline had looked after the kids for me, glad to hear they’d been on their best behaviour for her while I was away. It was very rare that work called me away like that nowadays, but if Caroline hadn’t been with me, my parents would have happily looked after them. My daughters always loved time with their grandparents as they’d be spoiled rotten the entire time.
Checking my phone, it was Caroline. I smiled, thinking perhaps she just wanted a goodnight call. But when I noticed it was 1am, alarm bells started to ring.
“Hello?” I asked, still a little groggy.
“He’s here, Mark,” she whispered, “He’s banging on the front door. Please help me!”
I was awake and alert immediately. I won’t lie. I’d been preparing for this moment. Once she’d told me all about him, I knew he’d be the sort of man who wouldn’t go away until he was either behind bars… or in the ground. Quickly getting changed into dark clothing, I checked my daughters were fast asleep, before I headed to my garage. I had everything I’d need prepared, putting everything in the boot.
I was permitted to still hold a firearm. Taking that from it’s safe, I check for which clip I should take. Making my selection, I put on gloves and balaclava, before picking up an old style police truncheon. Heading out the side gate of my house, I heard his voice already carrying as he banged on the screen door.
“Open the door, bitch!” he yelled, “You think you can escape me. They’re my fucking kids and you’re my fucking wife. Get your…”
He stopped as he sensed my presence behind him. Before he could say a word, I struck him, watching his eyes roll back as he collapsed to the ground. Cuffing his hands, I dragged him back towards my house, opening the garage door and throwing him into the back of my car, using a zip-tie around his ankles, before using duct tape to keep his mouth shut.
Heading back over the road, I took the balaclava off as Caroline opened the door. The look in her eyes was similar to the day she’d moved in. She was terrified. She hugged me tightly as I led her inside. “Get the kids up. You’ll wait at my place. I’ll take care of this.”
“Are you going to kill him?”
“I haven’t decided yet. But he won’t bother you again after tonight. I promise.”
James was awake and clearly scared as well, but somehow, her youngest had slept through it. I easily picked her up and carried her back to my house, putting her in bed with Cindy. I’d bought a spare mattress so James could now share a room with Alice, sleeping on the floor. I knew Alice didn’t mind as I knew they were now rather friendly.
Caroline had made her way straight to my bedroom, noticing she was already cocooned under the sheets. Kneeling by the bed, she managed to thin smile as I ran my fingers through her hair. “I’ll be back soon, okay? I promise, you won’t hear from him again. And this weekend, I’d love it if you would want to move in with me so we can be together permanently.”
“I want to be with you,” she whispered.
“Good, as I want you here with me too. You and your kids.”
“Better father than he ever was.”
Kissing her forehead, I whispered, “I love you.”
“I love you, and make sure you come back.”
“I promise.”
After a last check on the kids, I headed back out to the garage. He was still passed out on the backseat. Pulling out of the garage, I made sure the door was closed before I drove us away. I’d been driving for an hour when he came around, hearing him struggle and groan. I told him to shut up, pulling over for a second, turning around to meet his eyes. There was a mixture of fear and anger, which made me smile, though wearing the balaclava, he would have only seen my eyes.
Another hour and we were driving through thick bushland, only using the side lights of the car to make our way down the bath. The track was bumpy, checking the GPS to see we were a good half an hour from the nearest road. Finally stopping the car, I got out and helped him out of the car. I knew his name, age, occupation. Everything. It’s amazing what you can find online, and also what people will do when you’re owed more than one favour.
Opening the boot, I grabbed the shovel. Using a knife to undo the zip-tie around his ankles, I cuffed his hands at his front, ensuring he held the shovel, before duct-taping his upper arms, just in case he got any ideas. After grabbing a couple of other things, I gave him a shove, using the single torch to guide the way.
We walked for another half an hour. I wasn’t going to get lost, ensuring I’d put a mark on my phone for where my car was. Telling him to stop, I ripped the tape from his mouth.
“Fuck!” he shouted.
I pointed at the ground. “Start digging.”
“What?”
I smacked him on the head. “Start digging.” When he didn’t move, I raised the pistol, pointing at his forehead. “Either start digging, or I shoot you, then I’ll just bury you myself.”
He started digging, sobbing after every couple of shovelfuls of dirt. He started to beg and plead for his life but I ignored him. He couldn’t see my face, barely could see my eyes in the darkness. I made sure the torch was shining on the ground so he could see where he was digging.
“Deeper,” I ordered, “Got to be deep enough to cover your body.”
“Please,” he begged and sobbed, “Please don’t kill me.”
“Keep digging,” I ordered, putting the barrel to the back of his head, “Don’t stop. The quicker you dig, the quicker this will all be over.”
I watched until he had a hole dug, not big enough for a coffin, but big enough for a body. Taking the shovel from him, I ordered him to his knees. He did so slowly, still begging and sobbing for me to let him go. Placing the barrel to the back of his head, my nostrils were quickly infiltrated by the scent of urine and shit.
“Not so tough now, are you? Ever wonder how you made Caroline feel every time you bullied her?”
“She was my wife. I own her!”
I smacked him with the gun, causing him to almost topple over. “What fucking year do you think this is? You don’t own people. A marriage is a union of two people. You come together as equal partners. You certainly don’t treat the woman you love as a fucking slave, nor do you spend nearly every day assaulting and abusing her, whether physically, psychologically, verbally, financially, or just being an intimidating bully to your wife and children.
The bad thing for you is that I’ve reached the end of my tether. Walked into one too many scenes where an arsehole like you decides to use fists against someone he claims to love. I said the next time I saw it happen, I’d drag the sorry arsehole out into the bush, make him dig his own grave, then I’d put a bullet into his head, leaving him there for animals to pick over his carcass.”
“You can’t kill me! That’s murder!”
“You haven’t seen my face. There’ll be nothing here to show I was ever here. No fingerprints or anything. And that’s all dependent on whether they even find your body. No-one is going to put in a missing person’s report for someone like yourself. You’ll be quickly forgotten by everyone. Caroline won’t care. Little James will find a better father figure. Melissa will get a new father who will show her nothing but love. They won’t grow up in a house of fear, but they will grow up in a house of love.”
Placing the barrel at the back of his head again, he whimpered, “Please…”
“Make peace with whatever deity you believe in as you’ll find no forgiveness here.”
I took a deep breath and placed the barrel in the perfect position at the back of his head.
I pulled the trigger.
There was the sound of a gunshot. It echoed through the trees surrounding us.
He fell forward into the hole.
A few seconds later, he started to cry. Stepping down into the hole, I crouched down so I didn’t have to raise my voice.
“Take this as a warning. We’ll be watching you. For the rest of your life, know that whatever you do, someone will be watching and we will know. Every time you look over your shoulder, someone like me will be there watching you. You ever think of treating another woman how you treated Caroline, rest assured, you’ll end up back here in a shallow grave, though next time, we’ll ensure you’re buried alive. Do you understand me?”
“Yes,” he whispered.
“Good. Make sure we never see you again. We even hear of you being in the same postcode as Caroline, you’ll be receiving a knock on the door. Do you want me to knock on your door?”
“No,” he whispered.
“Good answer. Stay here and think about tonight. You can find your own way home. Don’t bother going to the police. They won’t help you. No-one will help you. You are alone. The best thing you can do for everyone is disappear.”
Grabbing the shovel, I stepped out of the hole, turning and walking away without a backwards glance. Arriving back at my car, I put everything in the boot before sliding into the car. Taking off my balaclava and gloves, I raised my hands to see they were shaking. I’d approached the line but hadn’t crossed it. When I’d taken the pistol from the safe, I could have taken live rounds or blanks. I’d been sorely tempted to take the live rounds, but I was never going to kill him. The intention was to scare him so he’d never come back.
Finding a place to turn around, it was half an hour before I was back on the main road. I’d barely driven five minutes before I needed to pull over, getting out of my car to throw up. It wasn’t through any feelings of guilt of what I’d done. I’d kept a promise to myself about what I’d do the next time, and the fact the next time was for Caroline, the woman I now loved, she knew in her heart what I’d do for her by now.
Arriving home later, now the early of the morning, dawn only a couple of hours away, I headed inside, showering first before I joined Caroline in bed. She woke up as she turned around, snuggling into me, her hand resting on my shoulder.
“Is he alive?”
“He is. I’m no murderer. But he won’t be bothering you again.”
“Did you hurt him?”
“Physically? Only a little bit. Psychologically? He will now live the rest of his life in fear. He’ll never raise his hand or voice in the direction of someone like you again. It’s now his turn to live his life looking over his shoulder.”
“Thank you,” she whispered.
“I did it for you, Caroline. I love you, and no-one will ever harm you again.” I paused. “I don’t want to do that again. It’s not me, but I needed to know you were safe and free from him for good.”
“I do feel safe with you, Mark. I love you. And when you’re ready, I’ll definitely say yes.” I met her eyes and I could see nothing but her love for me. “Maybe you can take me ring shopping?”
“It’s not too quick?”
“There’s no timetable to things like falling in love or marriage, Mark. If you love me and want to marry me, then just do it.”
“And nothing I did tonight scares you?”
“You did it because you love me, Mark. I’ve never felt as safe with anyone as I feel with you. Far as I’m concerned, you’re a big teddy bear.”
We made love in the morning, Caroline climbing up onto my body, waking me as I felt my cock slide inside somewhere warm and wet. When I opened my eyes to see her face near mine, she kissed me immediately as she moved faster and faster. Feeling her orgasm made me feel a lot better, rolling her over onto her back and slowly thrusting into her until enjoying an orgasm of my own.
“So we move in here. We get married. How about kids?”
“We’ve already got five.” She smiled as I added, “Your kids are mine, and mine are yours.”
“What about having a child together?”
“Are you sure?”
She rested a hand on my chest. “I wish I’d met you so long ago, Mark.”
“Well, if you’d like, we can at least spend the rest of our lives together.”
Caroline and her two kids moved in the next weekend. Melissa and Cindy were happy to share a room. Only had to add a second bed and another wardrobe, otherwise the room was large enough, even offering to get bunk beds so they’d have a little more space. I had an office which I only rarely used. I spent a week emptying that so James could use it for a bedroom. As for Caroline, all she brought over was her clothes and a box full of mementoes. Other than that, she said I had a lovely house and she was delighted to move in.
I didn’t take her ring shopping, confident enough that I’d pick the right ring, simply asking what sort of stone she’d like and if there was a particular design that she’d prefer. Within a couple of weeks, I found the perfect ring. By this stage, she’d met my parents more than once, and they absolutely loved her, and had already adopted James and Melissa as their grandchildren. I’d spoken to her parents and siblings on the phone more than once, and there were a couple of Skype calls. They promised to come and visit before any eventual wedding.
Friday night was always date night. As far as I was concerned, Caroline and I would never stop dating. Taking her back to the venue of our first night out, I gave nothing away as we ordered a three course meal while sharing a bottle of wine. It was during dessert that we fell silent for a moment. She was busy enjoying her dessert as I watched her, knowing I was smiling.
“What?” she asked, starting to blush, “It’s really good!”
“I know, but I’ve got something else on my mind at the moment.”
Her eyes sparkled as she leaned forward, pressing her breasts together so her cleavage was even more substantial. “Well, that’s for later, big boy,” she breathed, “Just remember I’m not on birth control at the moment, and I’m approaching my most fertile time of the month.”
Sliding out of my chair, I was down on one knees immediately, taking the small box from my trouser pocket. She covered her mouth as I glanced around, the entire restaurant falling silent. Meeting her eyes again, she was simply waiting for me to ask the question.
“I want us to be a family, Caroline. I’ll adopt your children, you’ll adopt mine, and we’ll have at least one together. But doing all that, I’d love to introduce you as my wife. Will you marry me?”
She just about squeaked out a ‘yes’ as I slid the ring onto her finger, hugging and kissing her as I felt her shake in my arms. There was applause from everyone around us and we received a free bottle of wine. She giggled as she took a few moments to dry her eyes, spending the rest of our dinner moving her eyes between mine and the new ring on her finger.
The kids were ever so excited when we told them that we were engaged. Katie just told me that it was about time, while the other four kids were excited that, soon enough, they’d be related. New passed quickly around the neighbourhood so we organised a small gathering for the next evening to make it official. My parents visited while we ensured her parents were informed at the same time.
Standing out on the decking as the kids enjoyed the pool along with some of our guests, Mike handed me a beer as we gazed out over the backyard. “I know what happened that night and morning,” he said quietly, “I remember what you told me.”
“What do you think I did, Mike?”
“You came back alone. I remember reading the story in the paper about the man who was found wandering along the road after getting lost in the bush for three days. Claimed he was kidnapped, forced to dig a grave, all that sort of thing. Thing is, he had no idea who did it. Said he was kidnapped while trying to contact his ex-wife and kids.”
“Interesting story. What else did it say?”
“Police were making some enquiries, but with little evidence, they’ve asked for information but also insinuated that, considering his track record, a cop off the record pretty much said it couldn’t have happened to a nicer guy. The sort of guy where nearly every previous partner had a restraining order, multiple AVO’s, the kind of guy who should be behind bars as he’s a danger to everyone.”
Sipping at my beer, I glanced in his direction to see him grinning at me. “Quite the tale, Mike. But I’m no longer a copper and I generally try not to break the law.”
“Mark, between you and me, I know you did it and I fucking applaud you for it. Most other guys here know the story and would have done the same thing if it was their mother or sister suffering that sort of abuse.” He patted my shoulder. “You don’t have to say a word, mate. The one thing I’m sure of is I see how Caroline looks at you and there’s no missing how much she loves you.”
“I love her just as much. She helped restore my trust in people.”
"Much as you’ve likely done for her.”
Caroline found her way to me as always, hugging my side as Mike suggested he’d go find his wife. After enjoying a light kiss, I suggested we go get changed so we could join the others in the pool. Her eyes lit up as I found myself dragged inside towards our bedroom. Watching her strip naked was always a turn on, and once I joined her in nudity, she pressed her body into mine.
“I would ask if you want a quickie, but I’m fairly sure once we start, we won’t be re-joining our guests anytime soon.”
Grabbing her arse, she giggled as she felt my erection press into her. Leaning down to kiss her, she started to smile within second as we ended up on the bed together, my cock sliding against her pussy though not trying to insert it. “You’re a tease,” she whispered.
“Once our guests are gone, we’ll return here to carry on.”
“Maybe we could just send them home now?”
“I’ll just keep teasing you in the pool.”
She put on a new bikini, a red one that looked fantastic against her rather pale skin, giving me one last toe-curling kiss before we wandered back outside to join the others. We spent the rest of the evening in and out of the pool, everyone having a great time. Upon leaving, we assured everyone that they’d soon receive invites for the wedding.
After making love later that evening, Caroline was cuddling into my side. “When do you want to get married?” I wondered.
“As soon as possible.”
“Big or small wedding?”
“Smaller, the better. Family and a few close friends. All I want to do is walk down the aisle to see the man I love waiting to marry me. I want his ring, I want his surname, and soon, I’ll have our child growing inside me.”
“Guess we’d better make sure about that last thing.”
“This week will be best. Good thing you’re home more often than not, and I work from home too.”
“So we send the kids to school and spend all day naked?”
“I think I can handle that idea.” She kissed my cheek. “I love you.”
“I love you.”
She fell asleep long before me. I held her in my arms and felt the smile form. I knew I’d done one or two things that most people wouldn’t agree with, but the most important thing was that she would now feel safe with me and no longer feel it necessary to look over her shoulder.
Would I do it again for her? In a heartbeat.
Epilogue
We delayed the wedding until we knew she was carrying our child. Once we learned she was pregnant, we kept the announcement until our wedding day. She looked utterly beautiful in her white dress. I went with a simple black suit. Many of her old friends reconnected once she was on social media, and quite of a few of them managed to make the ceremony. Along with our friends from the neighbourhood, we soon had a large social circle.
It was a memorable day and our wedding picture takes pride of place in our house, alongside photos of our blended family. Her kids were calling me ‘Dad’ as soon as they moved in, and it didn’t take long before my daughters were calling her ‘Mum’.
Regarding her ex-husband, we never saw or heard from him again. Friends kept tabs on him and he took my advice to heart. He left the city and eventually ended up in Perth. Once he was there, I suggested we no longer needed to worry about him though Caroline’s family did occasionally drop a little information. Within five years, he was in prison for a crime we all knew was coming. Adopting his children was quite easy considering he’d abandoned them.
As for my ex-wife, she only returned to the country once, and I handed her paperwork as she was packing up the house she’d lived in after leaving me, asking her to relinquish her parental rights so Caroline could adopt them. I asked for nothing in return except that. I wasn’t surprised that she did so willingly. It was the last time any of us saw her. Far as I know, she’s married and living with her new partner somewhere in Europe.
Caroline gave birth to our son five months after our wedding. As soon as she was home from hospital and able to have sex again, she circled a week on our wall calendar with big letters in red stating ‘FERTILE’. I didn’t even have to ask if she was sure about having another one, though I did eventually suggest we’d need some more room if we were going to have more children.
That meant either extending the house or adding a second floor. Not an entire second floor, just enough for another couple of bedrooms and a bathroom. We were both making good money, so extended the mortgage and had the building work done quickly. She was pregnant again by the time the work was complete, our children delighted to have more room, not surprised the oldest took advantage of the new rooms.
We eventually had three children together, two boys and a girl, before we agreed that was more than enough, getting her tubes tied while I got the snip too. At least it meant not having to worry about any form of birth control. As I promised her, we continued dating long after we were married. Friday night was date night. When they were old enough, Katie and Alice loved babysitting their siblings. Most nights, I’d book a hotel so my wife and I could spend a night enjoying some very hot and kinky sex. We’d long agreed that we’d try anything except introducing other people. We loved each other far too much to even contemplate doing such a thing.
It’s ten years since our wedding. Caroline and I are still going strong, and we’re as in love today as we were the day we exchanged vows and rings. I’m currently standing outside a door, Caroline by my side. I knocked lightly, hearing a voice telling me it’s open.
Walking inside, I’m fairly sure I would have started blubbing if Caroline hadn’t gripped my hand. Katie turned around and instantly said, “Don’t you start, Daddy. We’ve just got my make-up perfect!”
“Sorry, sweetie. It’s just… I knew this day was coming.”
I hugged my oldest daughter tightly, feeling her arms grip me in return. “I love you, Daddy. And I love you too, Mum.”
Caroline kissed my cheek, told us both she loved us, before she left me alone with my daughter. She smiled at me again before looping her arm through mine, feeling her kiss my cheek too.
“Come on, kiddo. Let’s get you hitched.”
As we walked towards the doors leading into the church, my daughter wanting all the bells and whistles for her ceremony, I had to stop and take one last look at her. After a last hug, she whispered, “You know, Daddy, I had the best teachers when it came to making a marriage work. I’m going to take the lessons from you and Mum and make sure Brad and I have the same sort of marriage.”
“I’m just glad I didn’t screw up raising all of you. I know the divorce wasn’t easy on any of us when you were younger.”
“You were the best, Daddy, and you made the best decision for all of us. I haven’t thought about that woman in a long time. She made her decision. But what made your divorce even better was when you met Mum. I love her so much.”
“And she loves you just as much. She didn’t carry you, but she’s always considered you, Alice and Cindy as her own, much as I think the same of James and Melissa.”
She took a deep breath and hook her arm around mine again. “Let’s get me married, Daddy.”
The doors ahead opened, the music started to play, and I led my oldest daughter slowly down the aisle. The entire way, Caroline’s eyes never left mine, and to be honest, I never looked away from her. I immediately had the idea that we could renew our vows and enjoy a second honeymoon.
Certainly something to discuss in our hotel room later that night.
Chapter 90: Kathoey Ch. 01 [Transgender]
Notes:
The term ‘ladyboy’ will be frequently used in the following story. In the west, it can be considered somewhat derogatory. ‘Kathoey’ in Thailand are considered an unofficial third gender, though due to the flux of Thai politics, it’s usually one step forward in regard to true equality, then one step back in another for transgender people in Thailand. But while they have many issues, the Thai people are considered to be more accepting and welcoming of ‘kathoey’ than most other nations in the region. Not saying it’s perfect by any means but it’s more progressive than even many western nations.
The above is all a very basic explanation, but a simple internet search of the term ‘kathoey’ will provide much more information, and why the word ‘ladyboy’, in their culture and context, isn’t as significant an issue compared to other matters such as having the third gender being officially recognised.
Anyway, this is all fantasy in the end and I’m sure many readers have no doubt seen the term ‘ladyboy’ used across the internet when it comes to describing transwomen from the eastern parts of Asia. Yes, it does have negative connotations in some circumstances, particularly in regards to sex workers in the area, but it is not considered discriminatory in their culture.
Chapter Text
“Think he’ll be back this week?” Amy asked, “When was the last time he missed his Thursday night massage?”
Melanie felt herself blushing as she folded another towel. “He’s nothing more than a customer, Amy. Just because we’ve built a rapport during his visits doesn’t mean anything else is going on.”
“It’s more than that, Melanie, and you know it. Ever since his first visit, he’s asked for you to massage him…”
“Because I know where all his aches and pains are. You know he’ll come in on a Monday if he had a particularly hard rugby league game on a Saturday. I know where the real knots will lie across his body.”
Belinda decided to stick her head through the door. “Ask him out, Melanie. He quite obviously comes back here for a reason, and I don’t think it’s just for your massage.”
“And we’re not even the sort of place that gives a happy ending, so you must be doing something right,” Amy suggested. She didn’t reply and Amy moved closer towards her. “He doesn’t know, does he? Is that what worries you?”
“This isn’t Thailand, Amy. I know this country is probably more welcoming than many others, but that doesn’t mean it’s easy either. Most men still freak out when they hear a woman still has her boy bits.”
“But you’re a proud ladyboy. We all are in this place! And I honestly don’t think Mark is going to be someone who will freak out because you are one.”
“Hell, if he’s like most Western guys, he’d love to fuck a ladyboy,” Belinda only half-joked.
Their manager, Christine, wandered in to find the three of them gossiping. Hands at her hips, she tried to look a little angry but her face eventually broke into a smile. She was a ladyboy like all of them who worked at the massage parlour, though she was in her late-40s, at least twenty years older than her staff, but happily married to an Australian man, step-mother to his three children from a previous marriage. Despite what many likely thought, the parlour was completely professional. Happy endings were not offered and there was no sex involved at all. The ladyboy’s who worked there were trained to provide comfort and relaxation by soothing aching muscles and joints with their nimble fingers, not stripping naked and offering other sort of services.
“Belinda, your 4pm massage will be here shortly. Start preparing room two. Amy, you, Elisa and Joy will be taking care of any walk-ins. Being a Thursday, I’d expect a busy evening.” Then she turned to Melanie. “Mark called a few minutes ago. He’ll be here at 6pm. He’s running a little late due to work but asked if you could wait the extra hour for him.”
“Of course I will,” she replied softly. She would wait until midnight if he asked her to. Amy wasn’t wrong. She liked the man a lot. She liked to think they had more than just the relationship between staff and customer.
Finishing her task, she checked her phone and noticed it was getting towards the time Mark would arrive. He’d been visiting the parlour for at least two years by now. He’d come in the first time due to an injury he’d suffered playing rugby league, and after struggling for half a week, gave up and walked into their parlour.
Walking into the small room that first time, she was greeted by a handsome man in a business suit, clearly unsure as to the protocol. She asked him to strip down to his underwear before getting onto the table. As she prepared the oils and towels required, she took note of his muscular form. Standing only five-four herself, she guessed he was a little over six-foot. Broad shoulders and chest, upon which lay a thin layer of dark hair. His arms looked strong. He didn’t have defined abs, but his lower torso was toned, and he had strong legs.
“I play rugby league on the weekends, so keep fit,” he stated. She blushed as he’d noticed her looking.
“Can you get on the table please?” she asked softly.
“Sure.”
Once he was comfortable, she asked, “Where are the major points of concern?”
“My neck and lower back. Neck has been particularly painful since the weekend. Lower back plays up every so often due to being sat down at my desk most of the day, and sport on the weekend probably doesn’t help in that.”
“Okay. The one thing I need to ask is that you remain relaxed. Have you had a massage before?”
“I have but it’s usually a quick thing after a game. I’m hoping for an all over body experience here.”
She smiled as she said, “Well, I’m hoping I do a good enough job that you will be a return customer.”
That first massage led to his return the next Thursday. When she walked in to find him waiting for her again, she felt herself blushing. He stripped down without being prompted and lay down on the table. She enjoyed giving massages as she took pride and joy in helping those suffering with aches and pains, making them feel better after perhaps suffering for a few days and weeks.
He certainly appreciated her talents as he’d groan whenever her fingers found a particular spot that needed her attention. She giggled at the end of his first massage when he stated his whole body felt like jelly, but he hadn’t felt so relaxed in a long time. She blushed again at the compliment. What she grew to like even more about him was he was always polite and friendly, showing an interest in her as a person. But most importantly, he never tried to turn it sexual. Some male customers learned they were ladyboy’s and made assumptions, figuring they’d give happy endings or perhaps a full body massage in terms of ending in sexual release. More than one customer turned violent when they were told to leave.
Mark had been present one evening when a customer had turned violent when Amy told him such services were not offered, and therefore he was to leave. Hearing her cry out, Melanie had never seen a man move so quickly. In just his boxer-briefs, he sorted the situation out quickly, practically dragging the man out by his hair and throwing him out the door. Thursday night shoppers stopped and gawked as he loomed over the other man, who quickly turned tail and scurried off.
“Sorry about all that,” he’d told all the staff. Christine waved him off and said his next three massages would be at least half price. Amy swooned and had an immediate crush on him. Melanie met his eyes and blushed. It was nice to see a man who cared without wanting anything in return. Well, except a relaxing massage.
What she’d learned was something he slowly started to open up about every week. There was no doubt he’d been stressed during those first few weeks and months. It wasn’t just work and lingering injuries from his weekend matches. He admitted to problems with his marriage that just made everything even worse.
Six months after he had started coming in, she noticed his wedding ring had disappeared. It was easy to notice as the skin where his ring had been on his third finger was paler. She couldn’t stop herself from mentioning it. He sighed before admitting his marriage was over. From what she was told, his wife had wanted ‘freedom’, whatever that meant, but he added that she’d wanted to go swinging, or have an open relationship. He said she could go fuck all the guys she wanted, but he wasn’t going to hang around being her husband.
"I left her a month ago but it didn’t feel right taking off my ring so quickly,” he added, “But I know she’s already out there on dating apps. Shows me she had no interest in our marriage any longer so why should I?”
“I’m sorry, Mark. I didn’t know it was that bad,” she replied softly, her fingers working his shoulders.
He turned his head and smiled at her. “Thanks, Melanie. It sucks but it’s for the best. If I’m in a monogamous relationship, I expect both of us to be true to each other. She wants to live the single life, well, now she can do that.”
“I think she’s a fool.”
“Well, at least you agree with my parents, sister and most of my friends. Shame she didn’t see it that way.”
Aware the divorce process was slow, she knew when Mark was having a stressful week compared to not. And if something was going on with the soon to be ex-wife, that’s when he’d occasionally show up in a bad mood and he needed a deep massage. He’d always apologise if he was short with her or anyone else, trying to remain friendly at all times with the staff, but after a year, everyone knew about his personal life. Melanie may have been his regular massage therapist, but he’d talk to all the girls in the parlour before and after. He was only one of a few weekly regulars.
For two years, he’d been visiting regularly on a Thursday and would usually add a Monday visit once or twice a month, particularly if he’d been left battered after a weekend league game. Once his divorce was finalised, she knew he’d moved into an apartment and was enjoying his single life. The occasional date he’d mention, but he admitted to taking things slow as he was still feeling a little bruised after the divorce had turned quite bitter.
During the last couple of months, their conversations had turned rather personal, but his focus was now on her instead. He still didn’t know that every massage therapist in the parlour was a ladyboy. Christine had insinuated more than once that they all were, but was either missing what she was saying or he was just too polite to make a big deal about it. But she noticed he was lightly flirting with her more often, and was full of questions about her life.
She was born in Australia but her parents had been immigrants from Thailand, arriving at a young age with their parents with Australia opened their borders in the mid-1970s. From a young age, she knew she was different to her two older brothers, feeling she shared more in common with an older sister and her younger sister. When she felt confident enough, she sat down with her parents and shared her feelings. Her father was his usual stoic self, not really giving away his feelings, but her mother hugged her tightly and started to explain to her what she was experiencing.
“They don’t really use the term here, but back in Thailand, you would be what people call ‘kathoey’, Melanie. Here, for someone from our culture, they call them ‘ladyboy’,” her mother explained, “You feel you’re a girl?”
“Yes, Mum.”
“Would you like to go buy some girly clothes?”
“Is that okay?”
“Of course. And I’ll ask Cheryl to perhaps share some of her older clothes with you.”
Cheryl, her older sister, turned out to be her biggest supporter, slowly helping Melanie find her own style. As she entered high school and came out as a ‘ladyboy’, using the term with her English speaking teachers and students so they understood. Most didn’t really care, and anyone who caused trouble had to deal with her two older brothers. She was quickly adopted by most of the girls in her school year and a few were still friends to this day.
Though she’d had minor surgeries, she still retained her petite figure. Hormonal therapy had given her a pair of small breasts that she was happy with, never feeling it necessary to go under the knife, though she didn’t blame those who wanted a larger bust. Her cock still worked to a point, though she didn’t cum that much any longer. She had looked into gender confirmation surgery, but it was expensive plus quite an undertaking, both psychologically and physically. She didn’t hate having boy bits but did yearn for the day she could stand naked in front of a mirror and see what she called ‘a full woman’.
“Melanie! Mark’s here!” Christine called from the reception area, “Usual room, Mark.”
“Thanks, Chris. Are you well?”
“No complaints.”
“And Robert?”
“Still a randy old bastard.”
“Well, I can’t blame the old man, Chris. If I walked in the front door each evening to find you waiting for me…”
“Hush now. People will assume things, and maybe I’d rather those assumptions didn’t get back to my husband.”
“I just know Robert is a very lucky man, Chris. Then again, I’m a very lucky man to come here once a week.”
Melanie giggled to herself as he lightly flirted with Christine every time he arrived as it was harmless. She was happily married and he’d never do anything except be friendly with her. It made her giggle, Mark would smile, then he’d walk through to meet her. She was preparing her oils and towels when he walked in. Turning to greet him, he stopped and smiled at her, his eyes drinking her in. She was more than aware by now that he was attracted to her, but he was a customer and she had promised herself to never date a customer.
Didn’t stop her feeling as strongly attracted to him in return though. And she knew that, one day, she might just have to break her own promise if he did ask her out.
Opening up her phone, she selected the music app, relaxing music playing as he undressed. Over the past two years, she’d seen his body become even more defined. He’d joked that sexual frustration led to more time spent in the gym as he found he had far more energy that needed to be expelled. Once he was down to his underwear, she looked him up and down more than once, his eyes sparkling in the low light of the room. She thought he had the most gorgeous blue eyes that she’d ever seen on a man.
Without being told, he slid onto the table as she got to work with the oil. Though she would give her regular massage, she asked each time about points of concern. Considering the sport he played, it was something different every week. He loved her fingers working his legs, and he always groaned when her fingers dug into the muscles around his upper back and shoulders. He’d always compliment her, and even after two years, he’d leave her blushing and giggling.
Finishing her massage, she helped wipe him down, and he always took a shower afterwards, not wanting residual oil ruining his shirts. More times than she could count, she felt the urge to just strip off and go join him. She wasn’t the only ladyboy there to think that. She knew Amy was just as attracted, but would never do anything as she knew how Melanie felt at heart. Considering Amy did enjoy fucking every so often, she did wonder how Mark would react to that sort of offer. He seemed the sort of man who’d be flattered but politely decline.
He returned dressed in his usual business suit. She knew he worked in the city but drove out of his way to visit their parlour every Thursday. She handled his transaction as always. Walking him to the door, she’d run her fingers down his arm as he said goodbye. She’d wish him goodbye in return, hoping to see him again on the Thursday, though perhaps she’d see him on the Monday if he wanted a special treat. Nearly every time in the past few months, she almost wished he’d just take her in his arms and kiss her, maybe taking that leap and asking her out.
She knew she’d say yes without hesitation, promises to herself be damned.
“I’ll see you next week, Melanie,” he said softly.
“I look forward to it as always, Mark.”
Opening the door for him, she gazed into his eyes. Her legs almost went from under her when he smiled. She knew everyone was watching at the same time, hoping for her that he’d finally admit he liked her and that the only reason he was visiting was to see her. But maybe, despite liking her, he still thought of himself as nothing but a customer, and as she always treated him professionally, that’s what their transaction was.
Watching him walk out the door, she couldn’t help sigh as he glanced back once and smiled at her again before he walked away. Closing the door, she hung her head and had to blink back the tears. She’d liked him for so long but it was the fear that stopped her making that first move. Christine wrapped a loving arm around her shoulders.
“It’s difficult, Melanie,” she said softly, leading her back to the staff room at the rear of the parlour, “But I’ve also seen how he treats you, how he speaks to you, his general behaviour in your presence. He clearly likes you, Melanie, but I think he’s hesitant. I have no doubt…”
Her words were cut off by the ding from the front door, letting her know a customer had arrived. As they were about to close up, she’d likely have to ask the customer to return the next day. Unless he offered plenty of money, then one of the girls would happily remain back to help out whoever the customer was. Melanie was nursing a mug of tea when Christine walked in.
Without saying a word, she took her hand and led her back to the reception. She almost wept when Mark was standing there, looking adorably awkward as he shifted his weight from one foot to the other, clearly as nervous as she was. Christine disappeared, Melanie hearing the door close that kept the reception area separate from the rooms out the back.
She felt herself shaking with nerves as he stepped towards her, having to lift her head to keep her gaze on his eyes. When both his hands gently grasped her much smaller hands, she realised it was the first time he’d ever done that. “We’ve known each other two years by now, Melanie,” he said softly, the same tone he always used when speaking to her, “I think we know each other rather well, right?”
“Yes, Mark. I think I know you better than my own family!”
He chuckled, which made her smile at him. She loved hearing him chuckle. It was a sound that was missing during the first few months he’d visited the parlour. “I’m not sure what your policy is on dating someone who visits this place…”
“Please ask me out, Mark,” she whispered, resting a hand on his chest, almost pleading with her eyes for him to finally make that leap, take that chance. She was going to break her promise. She had to as she wanted to finally have that chance at happiness.
“Can I take you out to dinner this weekend? Saturday night?”
Standing up on her tiptoes, running her other hand up his arm to wrap around the back of his neck until it was on the back of his head, finally feeling his lips against hers. Feeling his arms wrap around her, she heard cheers from behind them, the pair unable to stop smiling as he pulled her tight into his body. She gasped at the power in his arms, the firmness of his chest, and felt a faint stirring in her own loins at the same time. It happened far more often nowadays whenever she was around him.
“Wanted to do that for so long,” he whispered, “Sorry if I made you wait.”
“I hope there’s a lot more of those to come, Mark.”
“Where should I pick you up?”
“I live with Amy. I can give you our address.”
Turning around, Christine, Amy, Elisa, Joy and Belinda were all watching. Amy wiped her cheeks, the other three young ladyboy’s couldn’t stop smiling, while Christine watched on like a proud mother. Grabbing her phone, she already had his number so simply sent him her address. After agreeing a time that he’d pick her up, and deciding to just figure out what they’d do on Saturday, he left a last soft kiss on her lips before he departed, wishing everyone else a goodnight.
As soon as he departed, Christine wrapped her arms around her as she needed to cry some very happy tears.
“So much for your promise,” Amy teased.
“Oh please, he should have asked her out a year ago, at least,” Belinda retorted, “That rule was for every other breathing male on this planet except for him.”
After washing her face in the bathroom, she remained with Amy as the pair would walk home to their apartment, Christine locking up the parlour, the three leaving together. Her husband picked her up as always, and like every night, he’d offer to drive them home. Sometimes, they’d accept, but Melanie was in a good mood, so wanted to enjoy the cool night-time air.
Arriving home half an hour later, the pair immediately stripped off and changed into their comfortable clothes. Amy had a boyfriend of her own, a cute young man she had wrapped around her finger, considering she was nearly thirty and he was barely out of his teens. But she’d met him often and it was obvious Amy was smitten with him completely.
Making dinner together always had them giggling away, eating together at the small dinner table, before they moved into the living room to watch some god awful evening television that had them laughing away at the absurdity that was reality television. What had her smiling was when her phone rang and it was Mark. They’d swapped numbers long ago, and while they’d message each other, he rarely called her, keeping that distance he thought she likely wanted.
“Hello,” she replied as she stood up and walked to her bedroom, closing the door behind her.
“Evening, Melanie. It’s Mark. From… um…”
She giggled straight away. “I know who it is, handsome.”
“Handsome?” he teased.
Lying back on her bed, she felt her cheeks almost hurting from smiling. “Yes, very handsome. I have seen you without a shirt at least once a week for two years, Mark. I’ve loved what I’ve seen since that first time.”
“I did notice your eyes but didn’t want to make it awkward. I’ve always thought you were gorgeous, Melanie.” Feeling her cheeks grow warm, she giggled again. “And I love that giggle of yours. So cute.”
“Mark, I feel we know each other so well already, we’re going to miss out on those ‘getting to know each other’ talks.”
“Maybe I can be honest and state that I should have asked you out long ago, but I wasn’t sure what you’d say, and I was also nervous about doing it. You know about the divorce and I felt like I was damaged goods.”
“You were always a gentleman with me, Mark. You’re the best customer I’ve ever had, and I’ve wanted to hear what you asked me earlier for just as long.”
“So I was thinking about Saturday night. Why don’t we do something the whole day? I was thinking I take you out towards the harbour, walking around for the day, take in a sight or two, a spot of lunch somewhere by the water, then we’ll find a nice restaurant for dinner.”
“So you’re going all in on the first date, Mark?” she asked in humour.
“Got to make a good first impression.”
“Mark, you did that the first time you took your shirt off in front of me.”
“I meant in a non-physical way, Melanie,” he replied, his chuckle making her giggle as she absolutely loved the sound.
“Oh, you’ve done that every time you’ve visited me, Mark. As I said, nothing but a gentleman. Despite only seeing you once a week at most, you felt like a friend to me in the end.”
“Me too, Melanie, which is why I finally bit the bullet and asked you out.”
“You’ve got my address, Mark. What time will you pick me up?”
“How about 10am? We’ll ride the train into the city.”
“That sounds wonderful. One question… What would you like me to wear?”
“A dress. Something tight to that wonderful, petite little body I know is hiding underneath that uniform you always wear.”
“Mark…” She gulped as she needed to tell him before their date, and she felt it was safest over the phone, “Do you know…”
“I know, sweetie,” he whispered. Hearing him call her ‘sweetie’ almost had her crying, “And it’s fine. I’m curious and have questions, but I know.”
“When did you figure it out?”
“Christine isn’t as subtle as she thinks, Melanie.”
She laughed out loud, needing to wipe her cheeks at the same time. “I should have known, but you’ve never let on that you do.”
“It wasn’t my business to ask if you were. But now that I know, I’m figuring it’s something we might need to discuss?”
“Ask any questions you want, Mark. No secrets from me.”
“Nor me, sweetie. Secrets ruin relationships. Okay, I’d better go as it’s an early start. I just wanted to hear your voice again and know it’s completely personal this time.”
“Thank you for finally asking, Mark. I can’t stop smiling.”
“I haven’t stopped either. If I lived with someone, I’m sure they’d think I was a blithering idiot!”
She giggled again as he rang off. She almost said ‘I love you’ without thinking just before he hung up. And she knew that part of her would have known it was true, even without having gone on a first date. They might not have done that yet, but they’d had some sort of relationship for two years. Long enough to know each other, get friendly, find comfort, and for strong feelings to develop.
The conversation also had her girlcock rock hard. Stripping naked, her brown nipples were rock hard and were always sensitive. While playing with those, she ran her right hand down to her stiff girlcock, applying some lube before she started to stroke herself. It was roughly five inches long and not particularly thick, not that it mattered. She never used it except for masturbating. Despite all the therapy, she still had a libido and needed to orgasm. What Mark didn’t know is that she had a couple of toys she loved to use on herself. Both of them were called ‘Mark’.
She’d tell him about those eventually.
Of course, just as she was getting into a rhythm, Amy knocked on her door, wanting to know if it was Mark. She called Amy in as they’d seen each other masturbate plenty of times by now. Amy sat on the edge of her bed and watched, Melanie whimpering and whispering his name as she stroked herself faster.
“You’d got it bad, Melanie,” Amy whispered, leaning down to kiss her forehead, “You going to make love the first date?”
“I love him already, Amy,” she whispered, her friend wiping away her tears, “I want him to be mine forever.”
“Going to cum for him right now?”
“I was hard just hearing his voice!”
Amy giggled as Melanie closed her eyes and imagined Mark above her, leaning down to kiss her as he slid his obviously bigger cock inside her, making love to her as stroked her small girlcock to orgasm, while he remained gentle that first time. She wasn’t a virgin but her lovers were few and far between. It was a purely personal thing, remaining careful and avoiding the sort of men who would just fuck her then leave, making her feel used and cheap, nothing but an unpaid whore.
Spurting all over herself, she sank back onto the mattress, feeling relief but also empty. Masturbation was fine but she needed to feel a man inside her, then holding her in his arms once they’d made love.
“Horny little thing, aren’t you?” Amy teased.
It didn’t happen often but she looked down to see her girlcock was still quite hard. “You know he’s turned me on for a long time now, Amy,” she replied.
Amy took her hand and squeezed it. “We’re all happy for you, Melanie. You’ve waited a long time for this. We know how you’ve felt about him, but he never really gave away how much he really liked you. He was friendly but he always kept that distance.”
“At least he finally asked!” she exclaimed.
“Go have a shower and clean up. We have more television to watch.”
“Amy?” Her friend met her eyes. “Love you too.”
“You’re my best friend, Melanie. I want to double date rather quickly.” Kissing her forehead again, she whispered, “And I love you,” before Amy bounced out of her room.
The apartment wasn’t particularly large or modern, but the kitchen was decent enough. The bathroom was the best feature, the two ladyboy’s having asked it to be modernised before agreeing to move in. The showerhead was powerful, Melanie soaping up her body, again imagining it was Mark doing it. She felt a rush of blood to her girlcock again, giggling to herself as she hadn’t been this horny in a very long time. Taking a few deep breaths, she resisted the urge to masturbate or slide something into her arse.
Drying off then wrapping up her hair, she put on her dressing gown and joined Amy on the couch, leaning into her slightly taller friend as they watched a streaming series for a couple of hours. When they were single, the two ladyboy’s would happily pleasure each other, but since Amy was with her boyfriend, that facet of their relationship ended.
She smiled constantly the next day and it helped her customers relax. Whenever she wasn’t with a customer, she found her mind wandering, thinking about her date the next day, imagining what might happen, hoping that she’d find herself in his apartment, in his bed, with Mark with her, holding her in his arms as he admitted how much he loved her too.
Chapter 91: Kathoey Ch. 02
Chapter Text
Waking early on Saturday night, she walked out into the kitchen to find Amy already up and about. Her boyfriend had been around the night before, and despite their best intentions, Melanie had heard her friend being fucked until late into the night. Amy smiled at her over the edge of her mug. “Morning,” she stated.
“Morning yourself,” Melanie replied, pouring hot water into a mug, adding a tea bag, “Good night?”
“Great night. Hope we didn’t keep you up.”
“You didn’t, but it was obvious you were enjoying yourself.”
“Benefits of a younger lover, Melanie. He cums then it only takes a few minutes until he’s recharged and ready to go.” Sipping at her drink, she asked, “Will you bring Mark back here?”
“I’m hoping I go home with him, but I have a feeling he won’t want to rush this. It’s our first date and I have a feeling he won’t want to sleep together at the end of it. He knows about a few of my awful experiences.”
Amy placed her mug down before hugging her best friend. “He’s not like that, Melanie. When you’re in bed, you’ll be making love. Trust me, I’ve seen men like him before. Few and far between when it comes to ladyboy’s like us. Most see us as a fetish, something to fuck and then discard. But there are a few who see us for our hearts, minds and souls, and he’s definitely one of them.”
She blushed as she thought that about Mark too. She’d had a good feeling about him since that first time he was in that room. For two years, he’d treated her with respect but also as a friend. How she hoped he’d treat her like a lover, a girlfriend, and maybe one day in the future, a wife. Though that was getting a long away ahead of herself.
“We’ll definitely double date soon,” she finally said, “Good thing I like Ben too.”
“I really like him, Melanie. I think he might be the one. I know he’s young but he’s so honest and genuine. And it’s not just sex. We talk for hours before and after having fun.”
“Maybe there is hope after all.”
Showering and prepping herself, she selected a gorgeous dress that would highlight her curves. Her breasts were barely a B but at least she did have them, amazed how they’d grown during her therapy. Amy complimented her figure all the time. She had been disappointed with hers so got herself a fake pair of C’s. Good thing she had a great surgeon and they almost looked natural.
Her legs were waxed, as was her groin region. Her body was practically hairless except for her head and eyebrows. Her darker skin was almost flawless. Most make-up was aimed at Caucasian woman but, with the influx of immigrants from Asia and elsewhere, the selection on offer was much better. Applying some faint colour to her eyes and cheeks, she knew his favourite colours on a woman were blue, black or red. She had chosen a red and white patterned dress, and wore flat red shoes on her feet, not wanting to wear heels all day if they were walking around. Her red lipstick looked fantastic, and she chose a broad-rimmed hat to keep the sun and heat at bay.
“He’s here!” Amy called out as she applied some last-minute moisturiser to her arms and legs. Grabbing her handbag and purse, she walked out into the living room as Amy led Mark inside. He was wearing a short-sleeved shirt and jeans, a pair of sneakers on his feet, his cap in his hand. Walking towards her, his eyes drank her in and his face lie up.
“Wow,” he whispered, “You’re absolutely stunning, Melanie.”
“You look rather good yourself,” she replied, as his shirt was tight to his chest and arms.
“Ready to go? Taxi downstairs will drive us to the station. I’m thinking Circular Quay, maybe a ferry over to Manly, then back across later to the city for dinner?”
“I’m spending the day with you, Mark. I don’t mind what we do.”
“Have fun!” Amy called out once he’d taken her hand and led her out into the hallway.
“Don’t wait up!” she called back.
He held her hand the entire journey to the train station. Once they were on the train heading into the city, they took one of the two-seat spots and wrapped his arm around her waist, cuddling into his side, resting a hand on his firm chest. It was comfortable silence as they had no real privacy for an in-depth chat, but she already felt relaxed in his company, his arm occasionally giving her a gentle squeeze, turning to lean down and kiss her every so often.
Getting off the train at Wynyard, he continued holding her hand as they walked the rest of the way to Circular Quay. Waiting around for the next ferry across the harbour to Manly, he asked if she was hungry. To her amusement, he bought some donuts and a chocolate thickshake for them to share. “I’m a big kid at heart sometimes,” he stated, seeing the amusement on her face.
“No complaints from me. I’m a simple… girl…”
He kissed her softly, and when his fingers caressed her cheek, she had to bite her bottom lip to stop it trembling. “What do you prefer to be known as, Melanie?” he asked, and she appreciated both the fact he was curious and that he cared.
“I’m Melanie,” she replied with a smile, “I’m a ladyboy, but I’m going to be your girl too, Mark.” She kissed him softly before asking, “You really don’t mind I’m a ladyboy?”
“I like you for you, Melanie. We’ll figure the rest out later.” Leading her towards the ferry once they could start boarding, he led her towards the front of the ship as it started its journey. “I know at your parlour that you’re all ladyboy’s. As I said, Christine wasn’t particularly subtle but it was none of my business. I just thought I was greeted by some beautiful people whenever I arrived. Always friendly and smiling, and it helped me relax.”
The harbour swell meant the short journey was comfortable, docking at Manly and disembarking, walking hand in hand towards the beach. Being by the beach meant the staple diet of fish and chips, sharing a box as they found a picnic table that provided shade from the midday heat. Knowing they’d be eating later, they didn’t finish all their chips before he took her hand, both of them taking off their shoes before walking along the beach.
Stopping once they were rather isolated, she squealed as he easily lifted her up, his hands on her arse as she wrapped her legs around him, his mouth finding itself on herself. She moaned as his tongue slid into her mouth, wrapping her arms tighter around him as she was fairly sure she felt him getting hard against her.
“I’d lie us down but I don’t want us covered in sand,” he said softly.
Placing her down, she hugged him tightly, resting her head against his chest as she couldn’t help giggle when he felt up her arse. “You like?” she wondered.
“I’m guessing being on your feet all day keeps you fit?”
“And I exercise. Must have a nice firm bum for my man.”
Hand in hand, they slowly walked back towards Manly docks, stopping at a pub to enjoy a drink. He enjoyed a light beer while she sipped at a glass of wine. Sitting on a stool next to him, her legs crossed, facing towards him, she loved it when he started to run his fingers lightly up and down her leg. Meeting his eyes, it was obvious to her that he was completely and utterly aroused.
“You’ve hidden yourself well,” she suggested.
“Can I be honest?”
“Of course.”
“The last few months, I’d go home once you’d finish and I’d need to jerk off something fierce.”
“Good imagination?”
“Melanie, your hands have been all over my body except for one or two areas.”
Sipping at her wine, she met his eyes as she swallowed before replying. “I am to rectify that rather quickly, Mark.”
The look in his eyes made her shudder with delight. Lifting his hand from her leg to her face, it ended up behind her head as he leaned down and kissed her. She moaned again as his tongue played with hers. Pulling back, she felt her cheeks growing warm as a few people did gaze in their direction. Most wouldn’t have a clue she was a ladyboy. In fact, most men who tried to chat her up thought she was what she called a ‘biological’ woman.
It was early evening when the ferry docked back in Circular Quay. Walking around Darling Harbour, they ended up in The Rocks, finding a cosy pub to enjoy another drink, before Mark opened his phone to look for a good pub restaurant. Despite growing up in a household where Thai food was the norm, she loved trying all sorts of food, but would happily admit to loving nothing more than what was called ‘pub grub’. Made her feel more like a local when digging into a chicken parmi.
Dinner was fantastic. Simple but filling food, the atmosphere was top notch, and the conversation continued to easily flow between the pair of them. He did gently probe her about her transition, smiling as he was curious but also nervous, obviously not knowing too much about all the issues that came with transitioning. She suggested meeting her family would answer plenty of his questions. He immediately replied, suggesting that, when she was ready, he’d introduce her to his.
Having spent all day out, both were feeling a little tired after their meal. Asking if she was ready to go home, she admitted it had been a wonderful but tiring day. Walking back to Wynyard, it was a quick trip back to their home station. Waiting for a taxi, he asked her if she wanted to go home or come back to his.
“My place to pack a small bag, then back to yours,” she replied.
“Okay,” he said, smiling at her as he flagged down the next taxi.
He followed her into his apartment, Amy and Ben sitting side by side on the couch in the living room. Amy introduced Mark to Ben, leaving the trio to chat while she quickly packed a bag. Smiling to herself, she picked up some of her lingerie, going with a lacey black bra and thin panties. She wasn’t sure if they’d have sex, but she did want to look sexy for him.
Mark was still chatting with her roommate and her boyfriend when she returned. Taking her small bag from her, he wished Amy and Ben a good evening before leading her downstairs to where the taxi was waiting. He did live a fair distance from her, but the apartment building was modern compared to hers. Escorting her upstairs, he lived near the top. His apartment was bright and beautiful, admitting he’d asked for help from his sister and mother in regards to decorating, not wanting to live in a bachelor pad.
Offering her a drink, he didn’t keep wine but he did have spirits. She took the offer of a vodka and orange, while he poured himself a bourbon on the rocks. Asking if it was okay to get changed, he assured her that he’d be doing the same thing. She took the spare room, stripping naked and slipping on her lingerie, covering that with a pair of very small shorts, showing off her legs, while going with a tank top.
Walking back into the living room, he’d changed into a t-shirt and shorts, but his eyes lit up when he noticed what she was wearing. She smiled and posed for him. “What do you think?”
He replied with a finger gesture, comfortably straddling his lap and not hesitating in kissing him again. She felt his hardness underneath her, his hands running up and down her back before they moved down to her arse, underneath her shorts so he felt her smooth skin for the first time.
“You have a surprise for me,” he whispered, breaking the kiss, their noses almost touching.
“I want to look sexy for my man.”
“Melanie, do you want to be intimate tonight?”
“I know this is only our first date, but we’ve known each other two years…”
“As long as neither of us feels we’re rushing.”
“You, Mark?”
“I’ve waited two years for tonight.”
Her tank top ended up on the floor behind her, loving the look in his eyes as he took in her lacey black bra. She had a small chest but her small mounds were sensitive, and her nipples sent waves of pleasure whenever they were played with. Helping off her shorts, she was tenting in her panties, his face lighting up as he got a good idea of what rested underneath the thin fabric.
“Are you excited, Melanie?” he teased.
“I feel how hard you are underneath me, Mark,” she retorted, giggling to herself.
“Are you kidding me? I’ve spent at least half the day nursing an erection because of you.”
She kissed him again, shivering at his touch as it was so light and almost unexpected. Most other men had simply man handled her. He was treating her so delicately, it turned her on even more. She reached down and wanted his shirt off at the same time, her fingers running through his chest hair, unable to stop smiling as he was just masculine personified. Running her fingers up and through his hair, she pressed down into his cock, her girlcock pressing into him, earning a chuckle.
“Okay, I’ve never felt that before,” he whispered. For a moment, she was nervous because this was the moment most men probably freaked out. Instead, he grabbed her firmly by the arse and pulled her tighter into him. “I love feeling how turned you are on as well, sweetie,” he added before they resumed kissing.
Helping off her bra, she leaned back as his eyes drank in her nude form, except for her panties. Leaning forward, he kissed down from her collarbone to her left breast, holding the back of his head as his mouth found a hard, sensitive nipple. She whimpered as he latched on, feeling her girlcock throbbing, as he spent minutes just pleasuring one nipple before he kissed across and did the same to the other.
“Baby,” she cooed, “Oh my god, you’re driving me nuts.”
“How do you think I feel, sweetie? Trust me, I’m holding back here.”
“You are?” she teased. He looked up and gulped as she knew he wanted to take her into his bedroom and give her everything. But he was taking it slow.
She stood up off his lap and gestured. Hooking his fingers into her panties, he helped slowly lower them down, her five inch girlcock popping free. He smiled upon seeing it, standing up and lowering his shorts. He wasn’t wearing underwear, feeling her mouth salivate as her new boyfriend was hung. No idea how long but it was certainly thick, already knowing it was going to take a lot of lube and preparation to get it inside her.
Sitting back down, he patted his lap as she giggled, leaping onto his lap. Rubbing her rosebud along his cock, she gasped when feeling his fingers carefully grasp her girlcock in return. “Is this okay?” he whispered. She chewed her bottom lip and nodded. “I’d love to make you cum for making me feel so good, Melanie. But would you like to now or later?”
“Now,” she whimpered, “Then I’m going to make you cum too.”
“Oh, and how will you do that?” The look she returned made him grin. “Oh, I’m getting a special treat at the end of our first date?”
“I want to make love. I’ve wanted you for so long, Mark. I don’t want to wait any longer.”
He easily lifted her up and carried her through to his bedroom. It had been lovingly decorated, modern but with a warmth she wouldn’t expect. Lying her down on his bed, he grabbed lube from his nightstand as joined her on the bed. “I don’t want a blowjob,” she whispered, “And I don’t do what they call topping. I’m a girl, Mark.”
“Okay. I wasn’t sure what you’d like, sweetie.”
“I don’t mind you touching me and helping me cum though. I want to blow you though.” She then paused and asked very quietly, “Will you lick me when getting me ready?”
“You mean this cute little thing back here?” he asked, running his fingers along her crack, making her gasp when he tickled her rosebud. She nodded early, no shame in what she desired. “I’ve done it before, sweetie. It’s absolutely fine with me.”
Sitting on his knees, she moved so she could take his cock in her mouth. He was thick, wondering if she’d be able to take his whole length. It had been quite a while since she’d blown anyone. She loved the feeling of his fingers running through her long hair as she just licked up and down his cock at first, gazing up into his blue eyes. He looked back at her so lovingly, it was the first time in far too long that she didn’t feel cheap or dirty with a man.
He groaned when feeling her lips wrap around his cock. Using her tongue, aware of where he’d likely be most sensitive, she slowly took as much of his cock as she comfortably could. His had did tighten on her hair but he barely moved otherwise, letting her keep complete control of the blowjob.
“Fuck,” he grunted, “Fuck, Melanie… You’re so fucking hot right now. Your body is a masterpiece.”
She smiled up at him, half of his thick cock inside her mouth. Bobbing up and down, she didn’t break eye contact, his eyes lighting up with lust as she knew he was likely approaching boiling point. He practically growled at one stage, a sound that turned her on. Again, the sound of a man enjoying himself because of what she was doing. And she wanted to please her man as it made her feel wonderful at the same time.
“Melanie,” he moaned softly, his eyes suggesting he wanted to cum but still looking at her tenderly. “I’m close, sweetie. So fucking close… In your mouth?”
She moaned and nodded as she wanted nothing more. She never thought of doing it for anyone else. She’d never love for someone like this before. She waited until there was that inevitable first spurt of hot cum that flooded her mouth. She was amazed that it wasn’t completely unpleasant.
“Oh fuck yes,” he growled, “Swallow it, sweetie, but only if you want to.”
She loved the fact he didn’t demand. He requested but left the decision to her. She looked up and gulped down his hot cum. He grinned before he groaned again as another hot spurt erupted. She made sure his cock was empty, caressing his balls, thinking that would help empty him entirely. She only removed her mouth when he asked her to stop, stating he was feeling a touch sensitive.
Kissing up his body, his hands moved down her back before he leaned down to kiss her. “Thank you, sweetie,” he whispered, “Been a while since my last blowjob.”
“I do it because I… I really wanted to because I like you so much, Mark. You’re the first man who has treated me like…” She trailed off and lowered her head. When she felt his arms wrap around her, she wanted to confess how much she loved him already, but it was too soon. She didn’t want to scare him off.
Finding herself lying back on the bed, his mouth returned to her breasts, and she knew the noises she was making turned him on even more. He kissed down her body towards her girlcock, then squealed as she found herself flipped over, giggling loudly as he easily got her into the position they both wanted. Looking back, his eyes were taking in her cute little bum for the first time.
“Fuck, your arse is perfect, Melanie. An absolutely work of art.”
“I’ll pose for you next time, if you want. I’d love to do naughty things for my man.”
“I’d fill up my phone with how many I’d take, Melanie.”
“Lick my pussy, baby,” she whispered, “I know it’s not…”
He shushed her by leaning forward over her, kissing her softly. “You’re my girl, Melanie,” he whispered back, “Or I hope you end up being my girl after this.”
“I already am,” she replied with a smile.
He kissed down her back, his fingers following his mouth, before she felt his tongue run along her crack. Hands on her cheeks, he spread them as his tongue teased her rosebud. She couldn’t help moan as it had been far too long since someone had eaten her arse, or as she liked to call it until otherwise, her pussy. What made her smile was the complete lack of hesitation and the fact he seemed to be enjoying it.
Then his tongue worked its way inside her and she released such a whimper, he couldn’t help chuckle to himself. “Going to touch your girlcock, sweetie?” he asked, kissing and gently nibbling at a firm cheek on offer.
“Not until your big cock is inside me.”
“Okay. I can see how hard and horny you are, and you’re dripping on the bed.”
“I know, baby. But I can wait until then. Just keeping licking me.”
He spread her cheeks wide again, knowing she’d pull the same pose for him later, making sure she winked at him, particularly if he’d been inside her before. His tongue worked her insides as she heard the cap of the lube bottle open. Feeling the cool liquid applied, his tongue was replaced by a finger, a soft moan escaping her.
“Mark, I need to confess something,” she murmured when a second finger slid inside her.
“What is it, sweetie?”
“I have two toys at home. Dildo’s. I bought both after judging how big I thought your cock would be. I named them Mark One and Mark Two.”
“Which one is closer to my size?”
“Definitely Mark Two! He’s a big boy. I love sliding it inside my pussy while I stroke my little girlcock. I cum so hard each time.”
“How hard will you cum when I’m inside you?”
“Hold me after I do as I know I’m going to cry.”
“I’ll hold you all night, Melanie. I love cuddling someone I’m intimate with, particularly if that someone is my girlfriend.” She looked back and smiled. “Oh, I’m definitely your boyfriend already, unless you disagree?”
“Definitely my boyfriend,” she said, unable to stop smiling at him.
She knew when she was ready for him, delighted when he rolled her over onto her back. Placing a pillow under her lower back, she spread her legs wide as he settled between them. Kissing her softly, she felt his cock pressing at her arsehole, making sure it was gentle when the head of his cock ever so slowly started to spread her. Holding her breath as it slipped inside, they moaned in unison, sharing a look and smiling, another soft kiss, before he slid more of his thick cock inside her.
“Fuck, you’re tight,” he groaned, “So fucking tight, sweetie.”
“And you’re huge!” she exclaimed, giggling to herself, “Slowly, baby. Nice and slow. Let my pussy get used to you.”
“Glad you treated me nicely earlier otherwise I’d cum so fast,” he admitted.
Feeling his cock was eventually buried, he leaned back to apply more lube before he started to gently thrust into her. Closing her eyes, she loved it when he never stopped kissing her, his hands caressing her body, but when she felt him grasp her girlcock, she opened her eyes and smiled.
“Okay?” he asked. The fact he was always asking just made her fall in love a little more.
“Wonderful. Make me cum too, handsome.”
His thrusts were slow to start but he eventually built a great rhythm that suited them both. Stroking her girlcock, he was timing it with his thrusts, but he eventually had to rest both hands to either side of her, so she took over stroking herself. He looked down and watched, meeting her eyes and smiling at her. “You’re so beautiful,” he whispered, “And your girlcock is incredibly cute.”
“I’m going to cum soon,” she warned, “Your cock is so good, Mark.”
Thrusting a little faster set her off, moaning and whimpering. He knew it was arriving, leaning down to whisper into her ear, asking her to cum for him, cum for her boyfriend, cum for her lover, cum because his cock felt so good inside her tight, little pussy, cum so he could really go to town on her after she’d cum all over herself. She couldn’t hold back any longer, crying out as she felt her girlcock erupt, and more cum landing on her than she’d felt in a long time.
“That’s it, sweetie,” he said softly, “That’s it, cum with my cock inside you.”
She couldn’t stop the emotions that flooded her body. Realising what was happening, he stopped moving, leaving his cock buried, as he leaned down and kissed her as she wrapped her limbs around his broader body. Pleading for him to keep going, she groaned as he took that as a sign to thrust even more than before.
“Yes, like that, baby,” she cried out, resting her head against his shoulder as she struggled to control all the feelings coursing through her body, “I need to feel you cum too.”
“Soon, sweetie. So fucking turned on right now. You’re so beautiful.”
She leaned back and met his eyes. “Well, I’m in the bed of a very handsome man, who has a big cock buried inside my tight little arse right now.”
“And what a spectacular little arse it is.”
“Fuck me,” she cried, moving her body to meet his thrusts, “Fuck me, baby. Claim me. Make me yours forever.”
The growl he released made her girlcock throb with desire. She knew this was it. The rest of her life going forward. She would be with him. He was now fucking her hard and it felt nothing but fantastic. Euphoria spread her body, her head rolling back onto the pillow, spreading her legs wild while holding on tight. He upped the tempo more and that was enough.
She felt him just explode inside her, thrusting away with each spurt that filled her arse, hoping one that he’d be filling her pussy instead. He kept thrusting long after he’d likely stopped ejaculating, but he remained as hard as he’d been when he started, only slowing down when he simply didn’t have the energy to keep going.
Pulling out of her, he laid down next to her on his back, immediately turning onto her side and cuddling into his side. “I want to ride you next,” she whispered.
“Give me around fifteen minutes or so,” he replied, chuckling to himself, “You’ve drained me twice in quick succession, sweetie.”
“Because I like you so damned much and I was as horny as you nearly all day.”
“Good to know for the future if you’re turned on like I am.”
She kissed his chest before moving slowly up to his mouth. “Baby, the only thing that will stop us making love constantly is that I do need a little preparation.”
“True, but I’ve already realised it’s a lot of fun getting you ready.”
“You really liked licking me?”
“Of course because you seemed to love it so much.”
Reaching down his body, his cock was still semi-hard. Slowly lubing him up and getting him nice and hard, she applied more lube to herself before straddling his body. Rubbing against his cock, she gently stroked them off at the same time. She couldn’t remember a time she’d been so hard for so long. His hands rested against her hips, though moved up to feel up her small breasts at the same time.
Lifting herself up, she moaned as his cock slowly slid back inside her. It didn’t take too long for her to bottom out, moving his hands back to her hips before she leaned forward, resting her hands on his chest. “Let me keep control, baby,” she replied.
“You can do whatever you want right now, sweetie. You look absolutely spectacular right now.”
Feeling his cock deep inside her every time she lowered herself down almost made her shudder with delight. And he figured out rather quickly her entire body was sensitive, his fingers lighting running up and down her arms, her back, and when he started to play with her breasts again, giving her nipples plenty of tweaks and squeezes, she squirmed and moan in such a manner, squeezing his cock tightly insider her, she was sure he almost came more than once.
Stroking herself again, she was amazed at how hard she was, knowing that it was being with the man she’d wanted for so long that was turning her on so much. Leaning down to kiss him, his hands moved to her back, ensuring she stayed lowered down on her forearms as his hands moved down to her arse.
“Yes, baby, take control,” she whispered, “Fuck my pussy.”
He fucked her pussy, and as she moved down on his cock, she kissed him hard to cover up all the noises she wanted to make. Stroking her cock faster and faster, she was slamming herself down on his cock while he fucked her harder and harder.
“Fuck,” he growled, “I can keep going if you can handle it, sweetie.”
“Don’t stop,” she whimpered, “My pussy is yours, baby. Own it. Own all of me.”
Stroking herself, she was horny and hard but didn’t feel another cum approaching. So she released her cock and focused on him. He seemed to realise, caressing her face, noticing he was curious. “I can’t always cum, baby,” she explained, “I’m surprised I’m still hard, but you’re turning me on so much.”
Laughing as she found herself rolled onto her back, legs over her shoulders as her leaned forward, almost folding her in half as he pounded her tight little pussy senseless.
“Fuck yes!” she cried out, “Cum in me, baby. Then we need to stop.”
“Am I hurting you?”
“No, baby, but I will be feeling tender tomorrow.”
“I’m close, sweetie. Then we’ll have a bath together.”
He came inside her a couple of minutes later, and the light push on her chest told him what she wanted, carefully taking his cock out of her. Resting on the bed next to her, he whispered that he’d go start the bath, and that she shouldn’t move as he’d carry her into the bathroom once it was ready. She kissed him softly as she watched him walk away, taking in his broad shoulders, narrow hips, and his lovely peach bum. It was almost a shame the man wasn’t gay, or she was a dominant ladyboy.
She heard the bath running and cuddled one of his pillows, inhaling his natural scent. She was drifting off to sleep when she felt herself easily picked up, opening her eyes to see Mark gazing lovingly down at her. He picked her up so easily, she couldn’t help giggle as she was carried into the bathroom. Next thing to escape her was a gasp. He’d lit candles, there was a floral scent in the air, the bath was full with both hot water and bubbles.
Stepping into the bath with her still in his arms, he lowered her to her feet and sat down first before she sat down and leaned back against him. Feeling his arms around him once again, she leaned her head against his shoulder and relaxed, enjoying all the sensations affecting her body.
“Thank you for today, Mark.”
“You’re more than welcome, sweetie. My pleasure completely.”
She felt herself calming down as they relaxed together. He eventually washed her down, and while erotic, is was more intimate than anything. When he washed her hair, that was the closest she came to crying again as he was so loving and gentle with her. She then took delight in returning the favour, her fingers massaging him like always. She knew his body better than anyone else.
After drying off, they returned to his bedroom, spooning back against him once they were under the sheets. She couldn’t stop smiling as his arms wrapped around her, pulled back so her back rested against his firm chest. She felt so tiny compared to him sometimes.
“Goodnight, sweetie.”
“Goodnight, baby.”
She slept like a log, waking before him that night to find she’d turned over, her head laying against his chest, his arms still holding her tightly to him. Lifting her head enough, she watched him sleep, not wanting to disturb him. Her heart swelled with so many feelings, she didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
“I love you,” she whispered. Caressing her face, he smiled as he continued to sleep. Snuggling back into him, she fell asleep again and only woke up when feeling him move about. Opening her eyes, she was greeted by his smiling face. “Morning, baby.”
“Morning, sweetie. Sleep well?”
“Can’t remember sleeping better. Helps when I have a big, warm teddy bear next to me.”
“Hungry?”
“Actually, we did build up quite an appetite with some our activities last night.”
Slipping into one of his t-shirts, he chuckled as it easily covered her entire body, her girlcock and her butt. He put on a t-shirt and shorts, leading her into the kitchen, where there was also a small dining room attached, but she sat on one of the stools as he prepared a couple of things for them. Asking what drink, she asked if he had tea, opening the door to his pantry to show quite a few varieties available, explaining that while he was a coffee man, many of his friends loved a cup of tea.
They made small-talk over breakfast before deciding what to do. She smiled, taking off her t-shirt and walking back towards his room, glancing back only once, to see him following her. Sitting on her knees on the floor, he took off his t-shirt as she lowered his shorts to the ground. His cock was semi-hard, and only took a few licks from her to get him rock hard.
“I can’t handle you inside me again so soon, Mark,” she said, gazing up at him, “I’ll need to get used to that again. But I’ll never stop sucking your cock. I love pleasing the man I’m with.”
She made him cum rather quickly, which always pleased her. It would take time for her to learn all his secrets but she was more than willing to take the time to use them. She swallowed the first couple of spurts, then surprised him by taking the rest on her face. The shock made her giggle as she loved his reaction.
“We should shower now, baby. Got something rather sticky on my face.”
“I take it you might like me covering you in cum going forward?”
“Baby, I will be your canvas as you paint me in your spunk.”
He met her eyes and roared with laughter, taking her hand and leading her into the bathroom, where he took great pleasure in running his hands all over her petite body. Drying each other off as like the night before, they dressed and relaxed back on the couch, relaxing together as they decided to watch a little television together.
After enjoying lunch together, Amy started to blow up her phone with plenty of messages. Mark was interested but respected her privacy. Though she wanted to stay with him the night, she knew he had long days, rising very early as he drove into the city. Mid-afternoon and she cuddled into him, suggesting that it might be time for her to go home.
“You can stay,” he whispered, “As long as you want.”
“I’d love to but I don’t want to overstay my welcome too quickly.”
He lifted her chin with a finger. “Melanie, that’ll never happen.”
But he could see she was serious so, though she could see he didn’t want her to go, she packed her things before he took her hand and led her down to the garage. He had a powerful car. She knew nothing about them but she thought she recognised the badge. Driving her back to her apartment, he was a gentleman, opening her door, taking her bag then her hand, leading her upstairs to her apartment door. Amy opened it to see the pair sharing a last kiss.
“I’ll see you on Thursday, Melanie,” he stated, “Unless…”
“Don’t think I’ll stop just because you’re now my boyfriend.”
He kissed her again, wished her goodbye, smiled and said the same thing to Amy, hearing him whistle as he walked down the steps. Heading into her apartment, Amy inundated her with questions before she finally stopped and just looked at her. “You had sex!”
Then she squealed, Melanie giggled, and the pair shared a tight hug.
Chapter 92: Kathoey Ch. 03
Chapter Text
She’d already met his parents and sister. He hadn’t told them about her as he knew that it wasn’t his business to tell. His sister had her figured out before she’d said a word. Sitting down for dinner, conversation was pleasant. It was obvious his little sister adored Mark, his mother still loved him like a little boy, and his father had his respect.
Explaining that she was a ladyboy, or transgender in western parlance, was easier than she imagined it would be. His father was curious and accepting, his mother smiled and called her beautiful, his sister adopted her immediately. His friends were already aware having met her numerous times already. Most didn’t even care. One or two wondered if she had ladyboy friends. She ignored those as they would clearly fetishize her friends.
Tonight, it was meeting her family. She was nearly twenty-six years old and had never brought a boyfriend home to meet her parents, let alone her brothers and sisters. She was thankful her grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins and other distant relatives hadn’t been invited too. Mark was a sea of calm in the car during the drive over, holding his hand the entire time as it was her own nerves that were on edge.
Arriving outside the suburban house she’d called home until she was nineteen, Mark escorted her from the car to the front door. He knocked lightly before seeing the doorbell, pressing the button once. Her father opened the door, no doubt his eyes falling on the far taller, Caucasian man holding her hand.
Her Dad grinned as he offered his hand. “You must be Mark. Welcome to our home. I’m her father, John.” Mark’s eyebrows must have raised in surprise as his father chuckled. “I anglicised my name, Mark. My name is still Lamon on my passport, but I liked the name John. Come in, come in. Melanie, looking lovely as always.”
She blushed as she hugged her father, his bristles making her giggle as she kissed both her cheeks. Leading the pair inside, Mark was quickly introduced to her mother. Barely standing five-foot, she was the matriarch of the household. Mark leaned down to kiss her cheeks. “This is my mother, Ploy. My brothers are likely outside, along with my two sisters. They’re all eager to meet you,” Melanie explained, “Mum does speak English but she’s shy with strangers.”
Her mother said something in Thai, which made her father chuckle and Melanie blush. “She said you’re very handsome, but glad to see you’re here with her daughter,” John stated.
“Your daughter is very special to me,” Mark replied, “I love her.”
Her mother understood those last three words very well. He’d heard her tell her she loved him that morning in bed a couple of months ago, and the next time they’d met, which was the Monday night, he told her how much he loved her in return while they made love. While she was still technically living with Amy, at least according to the rental agreement, she’s practically moved in with Mark already. Amy knew she would be leaving sooner rather than later, Ben likely moving in to help cover the rent and bills.
Taking his hand, Mark was quickly introduced to her four siblings. As she expected, her two older brothers were initially wary of him, though her two sisters loved him from the start. Within minutes, he was being interrogated by her brothers, though he found it amusing, and even her father eventually told them to knock it off. It was all in good humour.
He was served traditional Thai food, which she’d already cooked for him more than once. She wasn’t as good a cook as her mother, but she loved having a meal prepared for him by the time he came home. She knew how hard he worked, the long hours and stress he faced each day. He made more than enough money that, if she wanted, she could stop working, though he knew she loved what she did for a living.
By the end of the meal, she knew her father was already thinking of him as a future son-in-law. Her mother always wore her heart on her sleeve, and there were little things she did that suggested she was thinking the same way as her husband. Her brothers slowly but surely warmed up to him, and once he accepted the offer of a Thai beer, they were soon sitting back on the lounge inside, laughing and joking.
Helping her mother clean up, she said in Thai, “He’s a good man, Melanie. And it’s obvious in his eyes how much he loves you.”
“I love him too, mother.”
“How long have you been dating now?”
“Three months.”
“And you live with him?”
“Pretty much. My rental agreement with Amy runs out in four months. She knows I won’t renew it with her.”
“So you’ll live with him permanently?”
She smiled as she replied, “He’s already asked, mother. As I said, I’m at his place nearly every night as it is. Moving in permanently won’t be a big deal.”
“And marriage? Have you discussed it?” She paused and her mother sensed something was wrong. Feeling her mother embrace her, she whispered, “What’s wrong, child?”
“I want to get married but won’t walk down the aisle until I’ve… changed…”
Her mother leaned back and smiled. “So you’ve made up your mind?”
“I want to, mother. Mark has never minded the fact I have my boy bits, but he knows I want to go through with the gender confirmation surgery. We’ve looked into it together, and as I’ve already gone through much of the transition, many of the costs will actually be covered by Medicare. But I’ll still need a little nest egg of savings, and it’s the recovery period after surgery that will take time.”
Her mother took her hands and kissed her cheek. “You’ve always been our daughter, our little girl, Melanie. Whatever you choose to do, your parents, your siblings will support you the entire way. Okay?” She nodded as her mother hugged her again. “Mark will be your rock. I can see the strength in him but also the love he has for you.”
“I know, mother.”
As he’d shared a few beers with her father and brothers, she had the joy of driving his car home. She’d driven it a few times, but as he was rather merry next to him, and quite amorous, she found him rather distracting, in an entirely good way. As soon as the door was shut and locked behind them, Mark’s hands were all over her body, ripping off her clothes while she did the same for him.
Tumbling naked onto the bed, he was hard and ready to go. She’d been wearing a plug all day, having taken to wearing them so all he needed to do was take it out, lube himself up, then slide his cock inside her. Getting on her knees, she lowered her head as she felt him slowly remove the plug, moaning as it stretched her nice and wide. What she didn’t expect was feeling his tongue inside her.
“Oh fuck,” she cried as he spread her cheeks and went to town on her.
Reaching for the lube that was always on either nightstand, she handed it back, figuring he was lubing his cock up while he ate her out. “Oh baby, don’t stop. Eat that pussy,” she moaned.
She stroked her girlcock as he ate her out, but feeling his tongue move away, replaced by lubed up fingers, she knew his cock would soon be inside her. She giggled as he lightly slapped each cheek a couple of times. “Fuck, your arse is just perfect like the rest of you, sweetie,” he stated.
“Like your cock is perfect for me, baby. Please slide it in… Unless you want me to beg.”
He chuckled as he pressed the head of his cock at her pussy. “You’ll never have to beg me, sweetie, because we both love this,” he said softly as he slowly slid inside her.
“Fuck me, baby,” she groaned once he was buried deep inside her, “Nice and hard, baby. Just fuck me. You own my pussy.”
Completely clear minded, he would have slowly built up a head of steam. After a couple of drinks, he started slowly enough but, within a couple of minutes, he was fucking her into the mattress. She. Loved. It. It was so good, she came hard all over the sheets. But he was a machine, the alcohol in his system meaning his orgasm was going to take a little while to arrive.
Leaning forward over her, he started to drive his cock harder and deeper. She grunted once or twice, a sound she knew made him stop or at least slow down. He did both times she made that sound, nuzzling into her neck, asking in a whisper if she was okay. Assuring him she was, he resumed fucking her hard. Feeling his cock thrusting deep would never not be a thrill, particularly when was in a particular mood, and he’d only leave the very tip inside her arse with each thrust before powering forward.
“Fuck yes,” he growled, “Your pussy is mine, Melanie.” Feeling him nibble at her neck made her shudder. It was always sensitive when he was fucking her hard. “You’re mine, sweetie,” he breathed into her ear, “As much as I’m yours.”
“Always, baby. Now and forever.”
When he did finally cum, she squeezed his cock tightly, moaning herself as he didn’t stop slamming his cock deep until he finally collapsed on top of her. Resting on a forearm, he just about stopped himself from squashing her. Feeling his cock remaining hard inside her, she turned her head to see him smiling at her, moaning softly as he thrust gently into her.
“I shouldn’t be this hard all the time,” he joked, “I blame you.”
“Can’t get enough of my tight, hot pussy, baby.” She leaned over to kiss him. “One day, I’ll have a real pussy for you to enjoy.”
He pulled out and pulled her into his body. “Speak to your mother about it?”
“She said as long as you support me… You’re my rock, Mark. You know that, right?”
“I know, sweetie.”
“As soon as I’m recovered, you’d better propose to me.”
“You know I’d do it before. I love you for you, sweetie. Girlcock, boy bits or not, I love you. But I’ve also done a lot of reading. The most important thing to me, sweetie, is that you’re happy, there in your heart, but also when you look in the mirror and seeing what matches how you feel.”
“Thank you for understanding, baby.”
“Melanie, the most important thing in my life is that you’re happy. That’s all I want in my life going forward, to walk into this apartment, maybe a house in the future, and be greeted by your smile.”
As she cuddled into him, feeling his fingers caressing her side, she knew at heart that it was time to make a decision. She’d always felt like a woman but had put off making a decision. She knew the surgery would be taxing on her body, but there were also the financial considerations. But she was surprised how she was now feeling, in a relationship with someone she loved, and she wanted to feel like a woman in more ways than one. It was no longer just a decision for herself, smiling at the idea that it was a decision for both of them.
“I want to go see my doctor, Mark. I want to check out my options.”
“I’m going to propose before you go through with it, sweetie. I want to prove to you that I’m in this for the long haul too. One other thing. I can add you to my private health insurance so you don’t have to rely just on Medicare. I’ve already looked into it and my insurance covers gender confirmation surgery.” She cried in his arms. She couldn’t help it. She knew he’d do anything to help her. “Just want you to be happy as I said, sweetie,” he whispered.
From Monday, she started her research into the topic of surgery, but also any other options that might be available. Sticking to medical websites, having been through hormonal therapy already, it seemed she would have to resume that for a matter of time before she could go through surgery. But booking an appointment with the same doctor who’d treated her years earlier, she wasn’t surprised that Melanie returned and wanted to discuss surgery. Her doctor listed the possible options regarding what procedures she could undergo, but did warn that the costs would be considerable, whether it was on Medicare or through private health insurance.
“My boyfriend is in the process of adding me to his coverage,” she explained.
“That’s good news, Melanie. You’ll certainly be seen far quicker than going through the public system, but you’ll still have to meet certain criteria before I can put you forward for surgery. Are you still seeing a psychiatrist regarding your dysphoria?”
“No. I’ve been happy with my life for the past few years. I learned to deal with it all. Being surrounded by fellow ladyboy’s, all of us going through similar things, certainly helped me. We enjoyed being just that little bit different, finding the positives in it.”
“Why the change?” Then her doctor smiled. “Is it the new boyfriend?”
“I want to be a woman on our wedding night,” she said softly, “If you know what I mean…”
“I know exactly what you mean, Melanie. First thing is you will need to speak to a counsellor again. Though you’ve lived as a woman for around fifteen years, and have gone through many stages of hormonal therapy, it is one of the things on the checklist prior to being forwarded for surgery.”
“Can I take Mark with me too? He’s so understanding and wants to be with me every step.”
“It’s up to the counsellor but I’m sure they won’t mind him sitting in occasionally.”
“Thanks.”
“Okay, let me give you a few pamphlets for you to read. You’re still on your regular medication. Are you still achieving erections?”
“God yes. Ever since I got with Mark, I’m like a teenager again. Random erections and when we make love…”
“So you have a healthy sex life?”
“Every night if we can.”
“And your ejaculations?”
“The usual. Um… One question about surgery. Do they remove my prostate?”
Her doctor returned a knowing smile. “I’m assuming this in reference to anal sex?” Melanie blushed but nodded her head. “Well, it’s not always removed, but those I’ve referred for surgery previously have wanted it taken out.” Her doctor rested a hand on hers. “Trust me, anal sex will still be pleasurable if you choose to keep having it, but you will also have a lovely new vagina to use as well.”
“I’m worried if it’s removed that even with a new vagina…”
“What I can assure is that the hormonal therapy you’ve already undertaken has changed how it works. In addition to that, when you have your new vagina, it’s possible your prostate can be stimulated through that. No matter what happens, you’re going to have orgasms, Melanie.”
She giggled as a doctor was always going to be blunt about certain matters. “What does your boyfriend think? Just curious…”
“He loves me now as a ladyboy, and I know he’ll love me when I strip naked for the first time when we make love and he sees me with a brand new pussy.”
“Given that you seem to regularly have anal sex, just one thing. You will likely need to continue using lube as any surgery to make your new vagina lubricating is difficult to achieve and sometimes dangerous. It’s entirely your choice but we always want to ensure anyone undergoing surgery understands the health risks.”
“I don’t think using lube will be a problem. Um, if he were to go down on me though…”
“You will have a clitoris which can be stimulated, Melanie. It will take time for your body to adapt and learn, but the percentage of transwomen capable of achieving orgasm after surgery is high. The most important thing after surgery, apart from the physical care you’ll require, is to ensure you continue seeing a mental health specialist. You’ll have Mark, friends and family for support, but speaking to a professional will sometime help guide you through any days you find yourself struggling.”
“Of course.”
“And you’ll come see me too, right?”
“Doc, you’ve been a saint during this entire process.”
Returning home, she inundated Mark once he arrived home from work, reading the pamphlets and booklets together. He knew that any decisions made would be hers alone, and he promised to support her no matter what she decided to do. Her mind was set on going through with the surgery but she knew it was still going to be a lengthy process.
She informed her friends the next day that she’d been to her doctor about surgery. She knew Amy and Belinda were not interested in surgery, but Joy was quickly asking her many questions. As for Christine, she’d lived as a ladyboy for nearly thirty years. She also admitted her husband loved the fact she still had her ‘boy bits’ but he’d support her even if she chose to eventually go through with it.
As soon as Mark told her she’d been added to his insurance, she started to put things in place with the help of her doctor. She had to attend counselling, which was rather easy considering she’d gone through the process when starting her transition at a younger age. The only major question the counsellor really had was why she was choosing to go through with it now. The counsellor assured her she just didn’t want Melanie making a snap decision. Another reason why it was a lengthy process before the actual surgery.
It took a few sessions before the counsellor signed off her part. Returning to her doctor, this time with Mark by her side, she was happy with the psychological side, the physical side was progressing due to her renewed hormonal therapy in preparation for surgery, so it was time to consult a surgeon in regards to any potential surgery.
“Are the hormones affecting you negatively?” her doctor asked, noticing the glance at Mark next to her.
“The usual effects but I’m finding it quite difficult to achieve erection nowadays, or I get hard but it doesn’t keep hard. I don’t mind though as Mark gets hard enough for both of us.”
Mark cleared his throat next to her, making her giggle. Resting a hand on his thigh, he took her hand and squeezed it gently.
“No negative thoughts about no longer being able to sustain a good erection?”
“Mark still makes love to me and that’s what matters. He’ll play with me elsewhere. My nipples are so sensitive, it’s not funny. And he can still finger my prostate to help me cum.” She blushed though realised her doctor probably heard a lot each day about what people got up to. As for Mark, she glanced to see him grinning away. “Well, when he’s making love to me, I sometimes cum just as hard as before,” she said with a smile.
“Seems like you have a diamond in your hands, Melanie.”
“I just want my girlfriend to be happy, Doctor,” Mark stated, “I know how much this surgery means to her. The most important thing is the right surgeon to ensure Melanie is happy with the results. May I be blunt, Doctor?”
“Of course.”
“If Melanie were to lie in front of a mirror to look at herself, I want her to be able to look at her new vagina and not just be happy but be completely and utterly delighted by it.”
“And be snug enough so his big cock feels wonderful when he slides it inside me,” she whispered.
“Look at it this way, Melanie. You’ll be a virgin again,” her doctor joked, all three of them chuckling. “Okay, being serious. I think you’re ready to at least have a surgeon consult. There is one I would recommend as he’s performed a number of these operations, many of them recently within the last five years. I’ll send him an email and ask him to organise and appointment with you. Any questions you have about the surgery, please ask him. He’ll put your mind at ease.”
Mark was her rock, just as she knew. She kept her family up to date, but it was Mark she leaned on when she needed the comfort of a hug and a kiss. It was the night before she was to have her first surgeon consult when she was taken out for dinner by him. It was one of her favourite little restaurant, serving some of the best Italian food in the area, the sort of place with no more than a dozen tables, excellent food and service, well worth the price of admission.
After their entrée and main meal, they were waiting for dessert when he slid out of his chair. Dropping to a knee, she couldn’t hold back her tears, feeling stupid for crying before he’d even said a word. His hugs always calmed her down, whispering how much he loved her and wanted to spend his life with her. She wasn’t expecting a speech from him, but hearing the genuine warmth, love and affection in his voice and words actually helped calm her down.
“I said I’d propose before you go through with this, Melanie,” he said, her head resting against his chest, his right hand caressing the back of her head, “I’d love to see you wake up surgery with my ring on your finger. They might take it off, so it will give me a reason to slide it on your finger again. But when you’re up, fit and healthy, we’re getting married as soon as you’re capable.”
“Our first time being intimate will be our wedding night.” She lifted her head to kiss him. “Until then, you still get my butt!”
He laughed, kissing her softly, before sliding the exquisite ring onto her finger. Everyone noticed, polite applause echoing, while the restaurant offered them a free glass of champagne, and dessert would be taken off the bill. He took her out dancing afterwards. Mark admitted he couldn’t dance, but when they arrived outside the club to find her friends waiting for her, they all squealed as soon as she showed off the ring on her finger.
She realised he’d organised even more, as he drove the next day to his parents’ place, where his family, her family, his and her friends all waiting for their arrival. It was almost too much for her to take, and if she had even a niggling doubt about how much he loved her. Everyone wanted to see her engagement ring. Mark remained by her side the entire time, arm around her waist. Many people also knew she was looking at undergoing surgery and the outpouring of support just added extra emotion to her engagement.
Arriving home later that evening, she leapt on him as soon as the door was closed, sucking his cock until he’d cum in her mouth twice before she pushed him back onto the couch, mounted his cock and rode through another two orgasms, his cum leaking out of her until the next morning. What pleased her even more was the fact she was able to cum, her body shaking for at least five minutes afterwards, it felt so good.
Mark was by her side during her consultations with the surgeon. To her surprise, this was the easiest part of the process, asking all the questions on her mind and the surgeon explaining as simply as possible what the surgery would be, a diagram of what they would remove and what her groin area would look like afterward, and explained any concerns she might have regarding any sexual needs once she had recovered.
She had a folder of photos of previous operations and what their new vagina looked like. Mark also looked with her but insisted the only opinion that mattered was hers. “But you’ll be looking at it at a lot too, Mark,” she stated.
“I’m aware, but while I appreciate you considering my opinion, it will be your pussy in the end. I want you looking in the mirror and smiling at what you can see.”
“I think you’ll be getting a lot of pussy pictures once I’m recovered, Mark.”
“I should hope so. I love all the pictures you send me.”
It took longer than she hoped, and she would never be able to thank Mark enough for organising insurance and paying for nearly everything she required. When asking how she would pay him back, she received perhaps the most passionate kiss that she could remember, melting into his body, losing track of how long he kissed and hugged her before he finally replied.
“You’ll repay me by walking down the aisle towards me in a white wedding dress and, by the end of the ceremony, the celebrant will announce that you’re my wife. All I’m worried about right now is that you come through this surgery fit and healthy, and I’ll make sure you won’t be alone during your recovery. If I’m not with you, my family and yours will always be around.”
The last thing she remembered seeing before being transported into the operating theatre was Mark’s face. Though concerned, she knew he was making sure he was smiling, one last kiss, before she was wheeled away from him. She had no idea how long she was kept asleep for until she woke up to see Mark leaning down over her, feeling his fingers running through her hair. She was hooked up to various machines, an IV in her arm.
“Don’t talk, sweetie. You’ve been asleep for a few days so your body can begin its recovery. But you came through with flying colours. Apparently you have a very pretty pussy which I’m very eager to see.” She managed a thin smile at his humour. He always knew what to say. “The surgeon will be in soon to go over everything. You’re going to be sore for a little while, and you’ll be in hospital for a few more days.” She managed another thin smile. His tone alone was comforting, like a warm blanket wrapping around her. “I’m so proud of you, sweetheart, and I love you so much, it actually scares me a little bit.” He held up the ring which had been removed from her hand before surgery, smiling at him as he slid it back on. “Told you that this would be the first thing I did when you woke up. When you’re fit and well, we have a wedding to start organising.”
“I love you,” she managed to whisper.
“I love you too. The nurse will be in soon to put you back to sleep once the surgeon has been in to see you.”
She was in and out of consciousness over the next couple of days, but she remembered Mark assuring her that he was writing everything down for her, and he was in constant contact with her doctor and counsellor. It took nearly a week before she was sitting up in bed and feeling rather normal.
The hospital doctor walked in and smiled. “How are you feeling this morning, Melanie?”
“As normal as I’ve felt since I arrived here.”
“Good to hear. Well, the good news I have to share is that you’re ready to go home. Mark has all the information you need, but I’ll just add a few things you definitely need to hear. You can’t have sex for at least another six weeks as your body needs to heal. I know how desperate you likely are to use your new vagina, but your body needs time to heal. However, you will be given to use a vagina dilator regularly. A nurse will show you how to use it. Mark can assist you when you return home if you’re both comfortable with that idea.”
“I’ll do whatever I can to help Melanie recover,” Mark stated.
“You’ll need to see your doctor about ongoing hormonal therapy, and your counsellor will also want to continue therapy sessions during your recovery period and afterwards. However, from what Mark tells me, you have a great support group so hopefully that will keep your mental health balanced. Regarding your physical health, if you run into any problems, please see your doctor immediately or return here and we can treat you as quickly as we can. But the surgeon has given you a clean bill of health. Says forming your vagina was one of his greatest pieces of work.”
Melanie couldn’t help giggle. “When can I see it?” she wondered.
“Well, if you have a mirror at home, you can take a moment to have a look, if you’d like.”
Mark took time off work to help assist with her recovery. When he told her that he was taking all six weeks off, and half of that was unpaid, she cried in his arms, realising just how important she truly was to him. Though she returned home, she was told to rest and Mark made sure she never left the bed. He was practically her live in nurse, ensuring she was always comfortable and as pain free as possible. Whatever she required, he would do it. He hated seeing her in pain, though it came and went, slowly dissipating with each day.
Doctor’s visits were always humorous. Having to go bottomless so her doctor could check the progress of her recovery would normally have been awkward, but she found herself asking her doctor each time if her pussy looked pretty yet. The third time of asking, her doctor suggested she just ask Mark.
“He helps me already and he thinks it’s pretty no matter what.”
“Well, if that’s the case, I think you have a gorgeous little pussy and I think Mark is going to enjoy it immensely once you make love the first time.” Her doctor then laughed to herself. “Well, that wasn’t particularly professional, but considering how long I’ve known you, Melanie…”
“Thank you, Amanda.”
“You’re welcome, Melanie. I’m just glad to see you fit and well.”
Her counselling sessions provided additional comfort, but considering her support network of family and friends, her counsellor suggested she keep regular appointments, but considering her physical recovery, it was obvious to her that she was dealing with the mental health aspects even better than her body.
What surprised her was the feeling of her libido kicking in. She’d been told that her sex drive would diminish and may not return, but being around Mark every day and night slowly but surely turned her on. After a month, she was almost desperate to do something with him, whether it be suck his cock or take him in her arse. She offered to blow him more than once, but he told her to focus on her recovery each time.
The minimum time of recovery was six weeks. That was minimum. She was told not to do anything until her doctor gave her the all clear. She’d been limited in much she could do. Just showering had been a no-no for a couple of weeks, though that had meant receiving sponge baths from Mark. Feeling his hands on her body had almost been torture. At least he could still kiss her.
Though her recovery progress had gone well, she was told to wait an additional fortnight before engaging in sexual activity. The groan of frustration she released no doubt echoed around the doctor’s surgery before she needed a little cry. Amanda locked her door and hugged her patient.
“Struggling a bit?”
“I just really need to feel my lover again, Amanda. It’s been nearly two months since we were intimate. I knew I’d have to wait, but another two weeks is just too much!”
“I thought you were not giving him your new vagina until your wedding night?”
“True, but he doesn’t want to get frisky down there, even with my bum, until I get the all clear with my new pussy too.”
“Well, he is looking after your welfare, Melanie. Shows how much he loves you.”
“He’s shown me a million different ways how much he does.” She blushed as she added, “We’ve been organising our wedding the past couple of weeks. Something small and intimate.” She reached into her handbag and handed over an envelope. “We’d love you to attend, Amanda.”
“I’d be delighted.”
“There’s a plus one so bring your husband.”
Mark had returned to work by this point, but her sister and mother were helping her around, though she was more than capable of walking around and was eagerly looking forward to returning to work. The only treat Mark had kept for himself during her recovery was going for a massage. Amy had taken over as his massage therapist and he told his fiancée more than once that she was better.
Week seven, and knowing she was capable of at least some sort of sex, she lit some candles, burned some incense, and put on her sexiest bra and panty set in preparation for his return home. She wasn’t going to be denied any longer. She might not be capable of orgasm but it wasn’t that she needed. She needed intimacy. She needed to feel him inside her. She needed to make him cum.
Hearing the door open, she sat back in the middle of the couch, crossing her legs, her black thigh highs, suspenders and garter definitely going to turn him on. Her bra barely covered her nipples, which were already hard and incredibly sensitive thanks to how horny she was.
Watching his eyes light up as he walked into the living room made her smile. Rising to her feet, she surprised herself by how steady she was in her heels. Taking his bag from him, she dumped that on one of the chairs, before helping off his suit jacket, folding that and laying it carefully on the other chair. His eyes gazed into hers the entire time as she helped off his collared shirt, folding and laying that on top of his jacket, getting on her knees to take off his shoes and socks. Next were his trousers before finally taking off his underwear.
Her mouth salivated as his erection appeared, the head already glistening with pre-cum. She knew he’d masturbated occasionally since she’d gone for surgery but he’d done it in secret. Going from having sex every night, and being blown at least once every second morning, to go to no sex at all would have been a shock to the system.
“Mark, I’m going to suck your cock and you are going to cum in my mouth. I will swallow every drop. Then you’re going to take me to our bedroom and you’re going to make love to me. You can look at my pussy to your hearts content, but that’s not to be touched until our wedding night. But my arse is still open and available to be used whenever you want until then. I’m fine, okay. I know you’ve been worried about me, and I love you so much for how much you care about me.”
“Just don’t want to hurt you, sweetie.”
“You won’t. Amanda said no sex in the pussy. Sex in the arse? All systems go.”
He laughed out loud at how she described it, leaning down to kiss her softly on the lips. “You’re looking really fucking hot tonight, Melanie.”
“I know and I think you’re going to cum really quickly, right?”
“Five minutes at most.”
Wrapping her lips around his cock for the first time in nearly two months, she moaned loudly, her eyes rolling back in pleasure as she finally tasted him once again. He groaned loudly, hand immediately on the back of her head, no doubt trying not to thrust into her face. He’d never fucked her face before, and it wasn’t something she was interested either. That’s not to say she didn’t like him taking control, though.
“Fuck,” he groaned, “Maybe two minutes…”
She giggled as she slowly sucked his length until she’d taken everything into her mouth and throat. The first time she’d managed to deepthroat him had excited her so much, she’d practically danced around their bedroom, much to his amusement. He moaned loudly again as she slowly bobbed up and down on his cock, desperate to taste his cum.
Fondling his balls, he moaned in a manner she knew well. Focusing on the more sensitive area of his cock, his hand firmed up on the back of her head, and that was one signal he was almost ready to erupt. “I’m close,” he warned her.
Readying herself for his cumshot, she gazed up into his eyes, hoping hers reflected just how desperate she was for him to cum as well. He groaned and she felt his cock throb, that first spurt of hot cum flooding her mouth. “Oh fuck,” he cried out, both hands holding her head in place as more spurts filled her mouth, drinking down his cum without hesitation, savouring the taste once again in her mouth and filling her stomach.
As soon as she pulled her away from his cock, she was lifted up and carried over his shoulder to their bedroom. Gently laid down, he practically tore off her panties, gazing at her pussy. She knew she’d keep herself shaved, like she had done when she still had her girlcock, but she hadn’t had the chance just yet. Finding herself turned over onto her hands and knees, he slapped each of her firm cheeks more than once.
Moaning lightly, she wiggled her arse in his direction. “You still own this, Mark. It will always be yours. I love anal sex and it will never not be on offer, but I’m hoping you love my new pussy.”
Getting her in position, he spread her cheeks and buried her tongue. She’d prepared herself thoroughly beforehand, knowing he was going to well and truly eat her arse before he finally fucked her. Feeling his tongue slide inside her arse again had her moaning softly, but while his tongue was lovely, and his fingers would get her ready, she was desperate for his cock.
Thankfully, he read her body language so he didn’t tease her for too long. He quickly had his fingers inside her, stretching her and getting her ready, before he finally positioned the head of his cock at her arsehole. “Ready, sweetie?”
“I’ve been ready for weeks, Mark. Fuck me already!” she begged.
Rolling her over onto her back, she watched as his lubed up cock pressed against her again before they moaned together as he slowly sank his cock inside her arse. She couldn’t help blink rapidly as they were finally being intimate again. Once he was buried, he leaned down and kissed her, one hand to her side, the other feeling up her chest, as he’d learned how sensitive her chest area now was.
“Are you able to touch yourself?” he wondered.
She blushed as she had been allowed to test the outside, so to speak. Using lube, she was able to gently fondle her clit and had found it to be more sensitive than anticipated. When she nodded, he smiled and kissed her again. “My clit is already sensitive. The surgeon said I’ll experience orgasms that way, but it might take time,” she told him.
“Can you play with it while we make love? I’d love to feel you cum with me, Melanie.”
“I love you, baby. Always caring about me.”
Feeling his cock thrusting into her arse still felt as fantastic as it did before, though she did notice the lack of prostate. But her arsehole was as sensitive as ever and once he was pounding her senseless, she was rubbing her clit faster and faster. When she whimpered, his eyes widened in surprise as he asked, “Is it working?”
“Yes,” she squeaked, “I might orgasm with you, baby.”
“Awesome.”
She giggled as he kept on pumping her. “If I orgasm the first time we make love, I’m going to be an emotional mess, Mark. I mean just cuddling me for hours and hours.”
“Totally worth it.”
He came inside her and kept on pumping her. After another few minutes, she was getting frustrated as she could feel herself getting to the edge but she just couldn’t reach the apex and ride the wave. She eventually had to slow down and it got to her, the frustration of not being able to make love how she wanted more than anything. Mark realised and pulled out of her immediately, rolling her onto her side, pulling her into his body, his hand caressing her back.
“It’s okay, sweetie,” he whispered, “You’re learning your new body, and it’s learning what you need too. You’ll get there eventually.”
“I just really want to orgasm with you,” she sobbed, clutching him tightly in return, feeling safe and loved in his arms as always.
“I can’t wait to make you orgasm. I’m going to eat your pussy so much going forward. You realise I’ve never given you oral sex, Melanie. Now I can every single time, if you want.”
She lifted her head and smiled. “I’ve love to see you between my legs, eating my tight little pussy.”
“Good, because that’s what will happen our wedding night.”
When she was finally given the all clear, the pair put the final touches to their wedding preparations. They were going with a small ceremony at her parents’ place before the reception would move to his parents’ place, mostly because they had a pool, and it was likely going to be a very warm day on the day they wed.
Once their sex life resumed, it was nearly every single night again. She made up for lost time sucking his cock, waking him every single morning with a blowjob, swallowing his cum or taking it on her face. She ensured he filled her arse every night at least once, but sometimes up to three times. As for her pussy, she slowly learned how her body reacted and how she could get herself off without being frustrated. It took a couple of weeks before she finally experienced an orgasm worth the name. The sense of relief was palpable, messaging Mark to let her know she had one, and then attached a picture of her puffy red pussy.
She was fucked hard that night, left thinking that he was going to absolutely love her tight pussy once he finally slid inside it.
The day of the wedding, they woke up together in bed after one last night making love before they would finally be husband and wife. He packed a bag and would change at her parents’ place. His best friend would be his best man, but she was delighted when he invited her two brothers to be groomsmen. As for herself, Amy was Maid of Honour, but his sister, and her two sisters, were bridesmaids. They arrived at the apartment ten minutes after Mark departed. Her father would arrive later, in time for the drive to his place.
Getting ready took a few hours, but looking in the mirror, wearing her gorgeous white dress, her face made up, and knowing she was a woman underneath, closing her eyes and imaging being with her husband later that night, it actually helped calm her. Everything she’d done in her life had led to this moment.
Her father’s eyes glistened as he walked in to see her for the first time. She hugged him tightly, his whispered words of assurance calming her further. She knew how much Mark loved her, but hearing her father state that he could see it in his eyes, that this was a marriage that would survive in a sea of divorces.
Walking through her old home made her smile, looping her arm through her father’s as they walked out into the backyard, one of her favourite romantic songs playing as she slowly walked down the aisle towards Mark. He looked devilishly handsome in his suit, his best friend grinning like a fool, no doubt whispering something to him, either ‘Damn, she’s beautiful’ or ‘Your soon to be wife is fucking hot!’
His father shook hands with him, noticing two of her father’s around his one. The warmth and love in just that one gestured made her smile. His father genuinely loved him like a son. Taking her hands in his, she gazed up into his eyes, unable to stop grinning. He looked as handsome as ever.
“God, you’re beautiful,” he whispered.
Being a non-religious ceremony, it passed by rather quickly. She almost started to cry when exchanging vows, his hand providing comfort and calming her down. During the ring exchange, her hands wouldn’t stop shaking when he was putting his ring onto her, while she struggled putting her ring on him. But kissing him for the first time as his wife was the moment she’d been waiting for. She would have kept kissing him forever before he finally pulled back.
“Later,” he whispered into her ear.
Photos were taken in both the backyard and then at a local park before he drove them in his car to his old home. Everyone was waiting for them, the pair unable to stop smiling as her cheeks were kissed, his hand was shaken, everyone gathering in the backyard, where food was eventually served, some guests needed to cool off in the pool, music was switched on, and everyone had a grand time.
She had chosen the song for their first dance, something he’d agreed to. Held in his arms, she rested her head against his chest as they swayed together, before the song livened up and their dancing turned more energetic. He admitted he wasn’t much of a dancer, but he still had her laughing away as he spun her around the temporary dance floor.
It was a wonderful night. Her friends from the parlour were there, including Christine and her husband. His parents absolutely adored her. She noticed her mother crying as she hugged her husband throughout the night. Her father and his father seemed to be getting on like old friends. Both her sister and his were already organising the next gathering.
He’d organised a night at a city hotel before they would head off for their honeymoon in a week. Though they would have liked to remain until the end of the night. He’d barely touched a drop of alcohol so was capable of driving them into the city, though only a lot of heartfelt and teary goodnights and best wishes.
Arriving at the hotel in her wedding dress had plenty of people smiling at her. Mark checked them in, the hotel not having a wedding suite, but he had chosen the suite at the top floor. She knew it would have cost him quite a bit, but money was no object when it came to making her happy. Riding the elevator to the top floor, she snuggled into his side, laughing away as he picked her up easily in his arms and carried her to the door, managing to open it with the keycard, before carrying her into the room.
After taking in the view of the harbour nearby, she asked Mark to get comfortable in the bedroom while she readied herself. She’d felt ready to have sex for weeks by now but they’d managed to refrain from temptation. Hadn’t stopped her arse from taking a pounding from time to time, but anal sex still felt as wonderful as it did before her surgery.
Stripping out of her wedding dress, she hung that on the back of the bathroom door. Her white lingerie looked fantastic against her slightly darker skin. Lace bra and panties. Garter, suspenders and stockings. White heels. And her pussy was tingling. It was a shame she couldn’t get wet naturally, but she still felt a tingle in her pussy and her clitoris. It had proven rather sensitive the past few weeks, and the first time she’d achieved orgasm with her own hands had almost made her sob.
Walking out into the bedroom to find Mark already naked had her giggling away, his eyes gazing upon her with a mixture of love and absolute lust as she joined him on the bed, crawling towards him. “I have a lovely new pussy for you to enjoy, baby,” she whispered, licking up his cock, “I’m a virgin, baby. You’re going to take your virgin bride tonight. Fill me up with all your cum. My womb will be sloshing with it by the time you’re done with me.”
They both knew she didn’t have a womb, but she didn’t need to have a child to feel like a woman. She could now look in a mirror and smile at what she could see. She’d taken plenty of selfies in the mirror of her beautiful new pussy. Every single photo was sent to Mark.
She knew how horny he was. Though they’d made love earlier, she’d turned the taps off slowly during the week, Mark fully aware, as he wanted him ready to just ravish her that evening. She needed to blow her new husband first, loving the groan he made as her lips wrapped around his shaft, lowering herself down it as her tongue worked the sensitive area she knew so well.
He let her take complete control, fingers running through her hair before he reached down and played with her small breasts. She had told Mark she’d never get an enhancement, and he assured her he loved her small breasts. They were natural, but in his eyes, they were her. She moaned as his fingers ran across her sensitive nipples, undoing her bra so he could start to squeeze and fondle them properly.
Fondling his balls in return, she knew he wasn’t going to last long. She’d felt his erection while they’d danced at the wedding, and the look in his eyes with each passing hour at the reception told her he was ready to fuck his new wife.
“Sweetheart,” he groaned, and she knew he was close.
She looked up into his blue eyes in time for that first spurt of cum. She smiled to herself, knowing the next time he came, it would be inside her pussy. She swallowed each spurt as always. She’d made herself a promise, that his cum would never be wasted. She’d either swallow it, take it on her face or body, in her arse, and now that she could, in her pussy. But she loved swallowing his cum.
Licking his cock clean, she sat up and straddled his lap, feeling his arms wrap around her as they enjoyed a soft kiss. His fingers ran up and down her body before she squealed, finding herself on her back. His mouth immediately moved down to her breasts. He knew how sensitive they could be and how much she loved him to focus on her breasts. She could feel how hard her nipples were, his tongue licking, his teeth nibbling. She moaned as he finally moved south, soft kisses down her lower body before arriving at her panties.
He took those off with his teeth, earning another giggle, before she spread her legs for him. He’d seen her pussy plenty of times by now but this would be the first time he’d pleasure it. She loved the hungry look in his eyes. “Been a while since I’ve eaten pussy, sweetie,” he told her, something she knew. She’d never wanted to receive oral sex. She had never wanted too much focus on her girlcock, though she did grow to love his fingers getting her off while they made love.
“Eat my pussy, baby,” she whispered, “Let me feel your tongue.”
As she couldn’t get wet naturally, he applied some lube so it would feel better, his tongue soon getting to work on her. While her clit could be incredibly sensitive, he could feel sensations from all over her pussy as his tongue slowly licked her, knowing he was learning very quickly what worked and what would get her off.
He seemed to sense when he should move to her clitoris, but at the same time, he lubed up a finger and slid it inside her. She practically squealed as her doctor had been right. When he’d been inside her arse, she’d felt whenever his cock had been against her prostate. And now just his finger was pleasuring that plus her clitoris. It was sensory overload.
“Baby,” she whimpered, feeling tears start to drip down her cheeks. “Don’t stop until I cum.”
His eyes gazed up at her as she felt her back start to arch. It was the beginning of the best orgasm she’d experienced in her life to that moment. The euphoria started at her core and spread throughout her body, all the way to the tips of her fingers and toes. She cried out and almost screamed, but Mark was relentless now, learning just how much he could make his wife cum.
“Don’t stop, baby,” she moaned, “I want another one. Oh god, this is wonderful!”
By the time he was done with her, she’d counted at least three, rolling her onto her side as she continued to quiver for a good five to ten minutes, wrapped in his strong arms as he whispered over and over again how much he loved her, how much he loved that he’d call her his wife, how he was going to spend the rest of his life ensuring she was as happy as he was.
“And we’ll adopt, of course,” he added.
She turned and smiled at him. “Four?”
“If they let us, four it is. First thing is a house, of course.”
“And you’ve been looking, haven’t you?”
“I’ve already chosen a few I think you might like. But it’s not just my choice, it’s our choice. Like everything else.”
Rolling onto her back, it was the sign for them to make love. Watching him lube up his cock before applying a little more to her, she could sense him hesitate for a moment before the head of his cock pressed against her. “Inside me, baby,” she whispered, “Make love to your wife.”
Running her hands up to rest of his back, she dug her fingers in as his thick cock spread her incredibly tight pussy. But she was so sensitive after her orgasms, it probably felt even more spectacular than if he’d just lubed up then fucked her. Leaning down to kiss her, she whimpered once he was buried, feeling him softly kiss away a couple more tears that escaped her, before she moaned as he slowly started to thrust.
“Oh god,” she moaned, “Oh god, Mark.”
“Holy fuck, you’re tight, sweetie,” he said happily, “Think you’re even tighter than a virgin!”
She laughed out loud, hearing him chuckle as he continued to make love to her. He knew to take it gently this first time. The first few times would likely need to be gentle and tender. She was assured, in the future, Mark could pound her senseless, but she had a new piece of equipment that needed to be broken in, so to speak.
“Glad you blew me earlier, otherwise I’d cum already,” he stated humorously.
“Think you’re only finishing in me once tonight, baby? I want a nice lovely creampie.”
His eyes lit up as he chuckled. “Going to milk me dry, aren’t you?”
“I’m your wife. It’s my role to keep my husband happy. Full stomach, empty balls.”
Feeling him cum in her pussy for the first time was another emotional moment. What pleased her was the fact his cock barely went soft inside her, so after barely five minutes, he rolled onto his back and let her take control. She loved riding him, his cock once again touching the prostate which she hadn’t wanted taken out, but when he licked his thumb and started to gently fondle her clit, her emotions got the better of her once again. She’d been feeling far more emotional the past few weeks with everything going on in her life. The wedding and this night was simply the climax of everything.
Then her orgasm hit and nothing else mattered for a few minutes. The night flowed on after that, riding her husband until she felt him climax inside her again, before she ended up on her knees, and neither of them could resist having his cock inside her arse once again. As she’d told him, her arse would always be on offer as she had promised to still wear a plug most days, just in case either of them had the urge.
She woke up the next morning feeling very tender between her legs, posing in front of the mirror, her pussy looking very red and used, but she felt nothing but happiness, knowing that all the decisions taken had led to that morning, and she couldn’t help just smile. Crawling back into bed next to her still sleeping husband, cuddling into his body, his arm automatically wrapped around her, pulling her tighter towards him.
It was the first morning of the rest of their lives together. Perhaps a new home and children lay on the horizon. But they would live their lives as one, love and cherish one another, and grow old side by side. She was living life with no regrets, as happy as she could remember. Closing her eyes, she felt him stir as she felt herself drifting off.
The last thing she heard before returning to sleep was the words from her husband of how much he loved her.
Chapter 93: Abyss Ch. 01 [Incest]
Notes:
I was trying to think of which story to next upload and eventually thought 'Fuck it, I'm just going alphabetical and whatever category it is, so be it!'
Heavy dose of drama with this one to begin with.
Chapter Text
I wouldn’t call myself the black sheep of the family. I wasn’t a disappointment when it came to my performance at school, where I always achieved high grades. I earned plenty of awards playing sport when growing up, and had graduated from university with honours, earning myself the chance at establishing a great career as soon as I left to join the workforce. I’d dated around a bit during high school but met my current wife during my second year at university.
We married barely six months after graduating, but given we were not making great money yet, we were still renting but we were in love and knew things would come together in the end.
My father was disappointed when I told him I would not join the family business. I didn’t really see the point. My oldest sister would never have been chosen considering she was a woman, and our father was an old-school misogynist, hearing more than once that his first-born son would inherit the business, and my other brother would end up in a position of authority at the same time. My sister stuck up a figurative two-finger salute in his direction and chose to become a teacher instead.
Aside from my wife, there were two women I adored more than anything in my life. My mother and my oldest sister. My mother did her best to support me, but she was often busy helping the family business on a part-time basis, taking care of community events she found herself devoted to, and that left me to be raised by either siblings, grandparents or other relatives for most of my life.
I knew I was pretty much an ‘oops’ baby considering my oldest sister was over a decade older than me. Then I had two older brothers, neither having shown any real interest in establishing a relationship with me, before there was my other sister, who saw me as her servant more than anything else while I was growing up. My father had a couple of younger sisters that I saw from time to time, usually only when they were pulled into babysitting duties. Mum was an only child, so she made sure I had a good relationship with her parents.
My father never approved of my choice of career, as I knew he would have preferred me under his thumb to control me, but he did approve of my wife. I didn’t miss the way my brothers leered at her whenever we visited my parents when they hosted a lunch or dinner, but considering George was married, and James was too busy playing the field, I knew they were more than likely just jealous that I was living with relative freedom before we started a family of our own.
“Hey, baby!” Mum cried out when dropping by on a Wednesday evening. To Mum, I would always be ‘baby’. Her little boy. I was a surprise but a welcome one, at least to her. I’d always been left thinking my father was a little annoyed that a fifth kid came along.
Katie was already there with a glass of wine in hand. Her blue eyes always lit up when her little brother arrived, rising from the armchair so I could wrap my arms around her. “Hey, Mark,” she breathed in that way she sometimes did. My sister wasn’t blind to my affection for her. She was my first major crush. Sister or not, she was a beautiful woman and I loved her completely.
“Hey, Katie,” I replied, kissing her cheek, “Staying out of trouble?”
That made her snort as she leaned back, a soft hand caressing my cheek. “The only person that will get me into trouble one day is you.” Taking my hand, she led me towards the empty couch, Mum appeared through the doorway with a bottle of beer. Handing it to me, she bent down to kiss my cheek, ruffling my hair as she always did, before taking a seat on the armchair.
“Where’s everyone else?” I wondered.
“Still at work. They might be home in time for dinner,” Mum replied, “Where’s Belinda?”
“Doing a little overtime. We’re still saving like crazy in the hope we might be able to afford a house one day.”
“How are you finding your job?” Katie asked.
“Long hours sometimes but it’s rewarding,” I replied.
“No chance of working for your father?” Mum wondered. I gave her a look that made her smile. “I don’t blame you for not wanting to report to your brothers.”
Mum knew my relationship with them was polite at best. I had no real time for them as much as they had no time for me. We saw each other for the occasional night with our parents, but we did not socialise. I knew they were thick as thieves, and our other sister, Natalie, was usually involved in one way or another with them. Once I was out of home, I was a little closer to Natalie, nothing like I was to Katie, but I liked to think we had a more regular sibling relationship.
Belinda was the first to arrive for dinner, greeting my mother and sister before sitting next to me, a soft kiss on my cheek. Dad, my two brothers and Natalie practically arrived home together. No real surprise as my three other siblings all worked for the family business. It had been established by my great-grandfather and my paternal grandfather still ran it, even though he was now past retirement age.
Gathering around the table, I wasn’t surprised that Dad showed little interest in me and my career. Then again, I was used to his attitude as it had always been my mother and Katie who had been my main support growing up. It was Mum or Katie who would drive me to school, would offer to help with homework, and would stand on the side of the field and cheer when I played sport on a weekend.
George, my oldest brother, and James, my other older brother, showed next to no interest in me either. Natalie, sitting opposite me, did smile and asked a couple of questions. Katie sat next to me as always, no sign of her husband, Richard. When I asked about his whereabouts, she looked a little sad. “Didn’t want to come,” she said, “He’s gone out for a beer with friends instead.”
Once dinner was finished, I helped Mum clean up, Katie pitching in to help. Belinda hovered nearby, nursing a glass of wine. Just the one as she’d need to drive home. She left before me, noticing the eyes of my father and two brothers watching her as escorted her outside. With a kiss on the cheek, she slid behind the wheel of her car and drove off.
“Still wonder what she sees in you,” George taunted as I walked inside, “Needs to find herself a real man.”
Stopping to glare at him, I was hoping he’d stand up and go nose-to-nose. I might have been the youngest, but I almost wondered if I was an affair baby as I was taller and broader than my father and brothers. I’d never insinuated that in front of my mother but had hinted at it more than once to my father. George was just past thirty but looked older. I’m not sure how hard he worked, but the swelling beer belly suggested he enjoyed a particular past time. Frankly, he was a slob, and he only had a job due to it being guaranteed by our father. His wife had the patience of a saint considering his attitude.
“No idea what any woman would see in you,” I retorted, “I mean, you looked in a mirror lately? Better yet, when you look down, can you even see it anymore? I guess your wife has to get out a mirror to help you find it, right?”
He stood up and I smirked, enjoying the fact I’d landed a blow. Stepping towards me, I glanced at James and Dad, who both remained seated. “You going to ask him to back off, or does he finally get another shot at the title I currently own?”
Dad sighed as he knew I’d wipe the floor with his oldest. George had never taken care of himself, and while I don’t think Dad gave a shit, as long as they worked for the business, I knew Mum was disappointed in both her older sons. James did look after himself as he spent any free time not working trying to sleep with any woman possible, and I was more than aware that he didn’t care if they were married, engaged or single. I’d rarely had problems growing up considering the age gap, but now that we were adults, they thought I’d be fair game and back down.
They’d long learned that I gave as good as I got. The first time I’d put George on his arse had left nearly everyone shocked. Mum had to hide her smile, Katie called George an idiot, while even Natalie seemed impressed by her younger brother. James had wisely backed off, sticking to trying to undermine me in other ways. It took George three more times, each time ending up on his back with blood pouring from his nose or mouth before he stopped being physical with me.
“Sit down, George,” Dad finally stated, “I don’t know why you keep trying to rile him up.” He then looked at me. “You’re not going to swing, are you?”
“No, Dad. I just came over for dinner and see the family. Considering Belinda has gone home, I was just going to make the rounds, say goodbye…”
Mum always wanted a hug before I left, feeling her body mould into mine as I knew she appreciated the work I put in to keep myself fit. I joked more than once that she had a little crush on her youngest but having seen me without a shirt more than once, I’d seen her lingering gaze, earning giggles when I’d flex a muscle. Katie always hugged me last, following me out to my car. Holding her body against mine, she sighed contentedly as I stroked her back.
“Anything wrong?” I wondered, “You were quiet tonight.”
“I’m not happy, Mark,” she admitted immediately, “Richard is never there for me, both in a physical and emotional sense. And I want to start a family, but he’s just not interested. I’m not getting any younger…”
“Are you trying?”
The snort of derision made me chuckle. “You need to be having sex to have children.”
“On a dry spell?”
She remained silent before I heard her sniffle. “I am. But I don’t think he is. I don’t have any proof, it’s just a bad feeling that he’s doing something behind my back.”
“Have you spoken to anyone else?”
“Just Mum. If I told anyone else in our family, he’d hear about it. You know they cannot keep a secret, and our two brothers are far too friendly with him as it is.”
Holding her just a little tighter, I could almost sense her smiling as her hands ended up on my upper back. “Can I be honest?”
“Of course, Mark.”
“I think you’re too good for him. Then again, I think my older sister is too good for most men.”
Leaning up to kiss my cheek, I met her blue eyes and saw the sadness. Caressing her cheek, she managed a thin smile before she kissed me again. “You’d better get home to your young wife,” she told me, “But thank you for the hug.”
“You can always drop by if you just need a hug.”
“What would Belinda say? I think she’s a little jealous of how close we are.”
“She is,” I admitted, “Thinks it’s weird that the oldest and youngest would be as close as we are. But she does genuinely like you too.”
“I know but I still worry. Would never want to cause my little brother any problems.”
Arriving home a little later, Belinda was already getting ready for bed. After a quick shower, I joined her and wasn’t really surprised that she showed little interest in being intimate. I’d long known that our sex life when married wasn’t going to be spectacular. We averaged maybe three times a week, and she wasn’t particularly adventurous. Blowjobs had never been something she enjoyed though she did like me going down on her. Sex was usually just missionary or cowgirl. No chance of anal or anything like that.
Still, when she did move over to cuddle into me, whispering that she loved me, I could put aside any minor niggles in our marriage. She was always affectionate, wanting a kiss and cuddle on the hour whenever we were home together. She wanted to hear the words that I loved her as much as she’d tell me all the time.
Waking for work in the morning, one thing she didn’t mind was surprising her in the shower. It didn’t always lead to sex, but she loved it when I’d run my hands over her body, finding me washing her hair an incredibly intimate moment, while she loved running her fingers over my body. I wasn’t an uber-jacked, six-pack muscled hunk, but I did have definition as I exercised and ate properly. I looked at my father and George, promising to never let myself go like they did.
She was eager to make love when we headed to bed that night. I revelled in her scent whenever I went down on her. Belinda loved it when I took my time to get her off, and when she was ready, I loved hearing her moan when I slid my cock deep inside her. She might not have been adventurous, but she was loud, and I loved making her beg me to fuck her harder, and when she got me off, she’d push me onto my back and mount my cock, watching her breasts swaying as she rode me harder and faster until she enjoyed more than one orgasm of her own.
“Any plans this weekend?” she asked as we cuddled on Friday night. We always made love to end the week, would usually fool around on a Saturday, and then there’d usually be one night during the week. Sunday? If we fooled around Friday or Saturday, she’d usually beg off, making me blush when whispering that I’d left her feeling rather tender.
“Not many. Maybe a little yard work tomorrow. Ryan and Chris were asking if I wanted to go for a round of golf on Sunday. I said I’d ask you first.”
She playfully slapped my shoulder. “You don’t need permission to go play golf with your friends, Mark.”
“I know that. I just never agree because I know you might have an idea of something to do together.”
“My husband took me out for a date tonight. He fed me and fucked me. If he does that tomorrow night, definitely going to be hobbling around on Sunday. So you definitely deserve a game of golf on Sunday.”
Saturday was spent in the yard, cutting the lawn, looking after the flowers that Belinda loved to look at when relaxing outside, and though we had plans to get a pool when we finally got our own place, they were rather expensive. At least our current landlord allowed us to make minor cosmetic changes, as long as he agreed, and we paid for it.
She was smiling Sunday morning as she’d been eager to make love again the previous night. I probably looked a little smug as we sat at the table, digging into breakfast, Belinda holding her mug near her mouth, knowing why she was smiling. “I’m sending you to play golf to give my pussy a rest,” she stated, “Though maybe I’ll have to get used to it once we started trying for children.” Meeting her eyes, she took my hand in hers. “I’d like to at least discuss the idea.”
“Of course. I just thought you were focusing on your career.”
“I’m not saying this week or this month. But I’d like to start trying in a couple of years. I definitely want to have had a couple of kids while we’re still in our twenties.”
“I’ll be ready whenever you are, Belinda.”
“I know, Mark, but there’s nothing stopping us from getting some practice between now and then.” She squeezed my hand again. “Something to think about for the time being, at least.”
It put a smile on my face as I drove away from the house a little later, and that settled my mind about buying our own place sooner rather than later. My good mood remained even though my golf game was shit. It usually was. I played as it was good exercise and my two best friends enjoyed swinging a club a few times before we adjourned to the nineteenth hole for a beer or two.
Though our family appeared close, I wasn’t in constant communication with anyone except my mother and Katie. With the latter, we’d talk nearly every day, even if it was only a brief chat, but would message each other constantly. Usually, just random thoughts, pictures and things that would make us laugh. I talked to my mother every couple of days, usually just to check in, and make sure she was okay. The only other family member I could say I was close to was Natalie.
I only ever heard from my father and brothers if I saw them at a family event. Katie and I would visit home at least once a week for dinner. Partners were always welcome. Belinda would usually join me, but I hadn’t seen Katie’s husband in weeks. When I sat and thought about it, I hadn’t seen George’s wife in ages. James was never with a woman long enough for anyone in the family to establish a relationship. Natalie was single and enjoying life…
I was thankful that my degree earned at university meant I didn’t have to follow my brothers into the family business. Don’t get me wrong, I respected what my great-grandfather had started and what my grandfather had since built. But I had little hope that either brother would prove to be as good at the job as my grandfather or even my father. The idea of having to tolerate either of them as my boss had led to me doing something different.
At least it meant I enjoyed my job, so heading into work every day wasn’t an annoyance. Most of my colleagues were good people, I enjoyed the work, and I was rewarded well for it. The days were occasionally long if something went completely pear-shaped, but most of the time, I was at home at a reasonable time. Belinda had more stable hours so was usually home before me. Though we shared most of the chores, she was happy to do most of the cooking. Once we’d eaten, I’d do all the cleaning up.
Being a happily married young man, I didn’t see what was looming on the horizon. What hurt even more is that I wasn’t the only one who would be affected.
Chapter 94: Abyss Ch. 02
Chapter Text
The first sign that things were changing was when I arrived home from work of an evening a few months later. Pulling into the driveway, I recognised the car parked on the street. Katie got out of her car and ran towards me. By the time she crashed into my body, she was on the verge of falling apart. Holding her in one arm, I led her inside the house and sat her down on the couch, cuddling her tightly as I’d never seen her so upset.
There was no point asking many questions as there were very few reasons a woman would be crying like she was. She was heartbroken and I had a bad feeling I knew why. “Need a drink to calm down?” I finally asked after a few minutes.
“Yes please,” she said ever so quietly.
We always kept wine in the house, pouring her a glass and grabbing myself a bottle of beer. Finding her curled up on the couch, she looked up and her blue eyes still captivated me despite the wet cheeks. I hated seeing my sister so upset, sitting down and immediately cuddling her again.
“Where’s Belinda?”
“Working late. She’s been putting in a lot of overtime in recent weeks. We’re hoping to have enough for a deposit in another year or two. Sacrifice now so we’re comfortable in the future.”
“Mark… Do you ever suspect her?”
“Of what?”
“Being unfaithful.”
I was honest and replied I’d never suspected anything because I trusted my wife. But I also understood the question as I had a good idea what had my sister so upset. “I’ve had no reason to suspect her. I know she’s doing overtime because she’s paid more each week when she does it.” Katie placed the glass down and cuddled into me tighter. “I’m guessing your own suspicions have been proven correct?”
“Yes,” she whispered, “Richard is cheating on me.”
“How did you find out?”
“I saw him with others. But what I’ve found is going to blow up so many things, Mark. And I don’t have any evidence. I have what I saw with my own eyes, but no photos or videos. And I know plenty of people won’t believe me, deny it ever happened, or just call me crazy.”
“I’ll believe you, Katie. You’ve never lied to me.”
Lifting her eyes to meet mine, I caressed her cheek, smiling as the smile came on her face, the way her eyes closed before opening to look at me again… Even though I was a happily married man, I still had that crush on my sister. But it was what she was to me that meant nothing would ever come of it, but also a reason we were so close, as I knew out of everyone, I believed she loved me the most.
“Can I stay here tonight?”
“Of course. You know you’re always welcome here. Bring anything with you?”
“Bag is on the back seat. I drove home, packed what I thought I needed, then drove straight here.”
“Little brother to the rescue?”
“I need space and time to think. My marriage is over, but there are a lot of things to sort out. I can only be thankful there are no kids involved.”
Grabbing her bag from her car, I placed that in the spare bedroom before I asked if she wanted something to eat. I didn’t particularly want to cook so ordered in a couple of pizzas. Belinda hadn’t given me a time she’d arrive home so I just shot her a message, letting her know I’d ordered in some pizza, at least turning on the oven so I could keep hers warm.
Katie calmed down as we ate, pouring her another glass of wine, and we focused on good memories and not the elephant in the room. I had plenty of questions about what exactly she’d discovered. I let her know I’d believe her, but she was almost insistent about having evidence. Not that it would affect any divorce, Australia being no-fault, and adultery wouldn’t particularly impact a judgement, but more to prove the divorce wasn’t her fault.
Katie disappeared to have a shower. That was when Belinda walked in the door. Cleaning up the living room, she greeted me with a kiss on the cheek before I grabbed her pizza from the oven. Sitting at the counter, she heard the shower running.
“Have you been naughty and invited your lover around while I was hard at work, honey?”
Chuckling at the joke, it was also a sign of her trust in me. “Katie was waiting for me when I arrived home.”
“What’s wrong?”
“Not entirely sure but it seems Richard is being unfaithful.”
Belinda gave me a strange look I couldn’t interpret, but I was left thinking that what Katie thought was true. Not everyone would believe her until evidence was presented, and although my wife and sister were friendly enough, they had never been close. “Said much about it otherwise?” Belinda asked before taking a bite of a pizza slice.
“Not yet. I know I haven’t asked, but I’ve told her that she can stay here tonight and…”
Belinda smiled at me. “She’s your sister and needs her little brother tonight. It’s okay if she needs somewhere to stay, Mark.”
That earned a soft kiss on her cheek. “Thank you,” I said softly.
Katie appeared a few minutes later, looking fresh-faced and having calmed down. Belinda greeted her with a quick hug, assuring Katie that she could stay for as long as she needed. I think Katie was surprised, and I saw a strange look pass over her face. When she glanced in my direction, she managed a sweet smile.
Heading to bed a little later, Belinda cuddled into me, but she showed no interest in wanting to fool around. Considering my sister was only down the hall, I didn’t particularly blame her. Living alone meant Belinda could make as much noise as she wanted whenever we did make love.
Katie ended up staying for a few nights. Richard might have been doing her dirty, but he was ringing her straight away when he noticed she wasn’t home. Arriving home to find Katie already waiting for me the next evening, she passed me her smartphone to show Richard had been ringing at least once an hour. “When he calls again, please answer it for me. Just tell him I’m taking time for myself, and I will return home soon.”
That’s exactly what I did, and I reckon Richard had it figured out rather quickly what was likely happening. All he did was ask to speak to her when she was ready. Katie expressed the view that she would return home soon, but they were going to have plenty of conversations going forward. While this was going on, I could see Belinda watching on with interest. She knew how much I cared for Katie, and even though I was the youngest, I would do whatever was necessary to look after her.
Katie stayed with us until the Sunday. Following her to the house she called home with her husband, Richard. He was waiting for her arrival, but when he saw me in my car behind hers, I noticed his face paling slightly. I’d never particularly liked him, always thinking there was something to his character that I could never trust. My suspicions were proven correct, but either Katie was willing to work on their marriage, or she was simply returning home so keeping the house in her name would be easier.
I have no idea what the pair talked about after I left, Katie messaged me the next morning, thanking me for caring, giving her a place to stay, but most importantly, that she loved me and would need my support again in the future.
Things went quiet for a couple of months after that. I would visit home at least once a week. Not always for dinner. Sometimes I just wanted a catch-up and a coffee with my mother. I’d long known my father didn’t give a shit, and my brothers didn’t live at home, but it was always surprising when Natalie wanted to spend time with me. Even bigger surprise when she would want a long hug. Then again, I think she did that because I was a physical specimen compared to her other brothers and father.
Whenever I did meet up with Katie, she seemed happy enough though we never seemed to discuss her marriage or what was happening with her husband. She did show an interest in mine, not that I could tell her much as nothing really changed. As for Mum, she was almost semi-retired already, spending more time focusing on her interests outside of the family business, and was far too bored being a stay-at-home housewife, particularly as all the children were now adults and out of the home. I was surprised they hadn’t started thinking about downsizing as they had no need for a four-bedroom house any longer.
It was a Thursday near lunchtime when my life would change. It was a quiet day at work though I was still busy enough that no-one would poke their head through the door and ask if I was busy and if they could help with something. My smartphone was kept on silent to vibrate when in the office though left in a position that I could see if it was ringing. Hearing it vibrating, I always smiled when a photo of Katie appeared.
“Hey, Katie.”
“Hello, Mark. I know you’re at work but are you busy?”
“Nothing I can’t put off. What’s going on?”
“Can you meet me right now?”
“Sure. Where?”
“Down the street from home.”
‘Home’ still meant our parents’ house. “Sure. I’ll look for your car. Can I ask what this is about?”
“Not yet. You’ll need to see this for your own eyes. Have your smartphone ready when we approach the house. I’ve got evidence from my house that I’ve built up, but… I need you there with me today, Mark.”
"Katie… I love you.” I don’t know why, but it just seemed the right thing to say in the moment.
“I love you too, Mark. I’ll see you soon.”
A quick word with my boss had me able to take the rest of the afternoon off, quickly packing up my things and heading downstairs to the underground car park. I did wonder what I was going to find as I drove home from the CBD, eventually heading west on the motorway. Pulling off at the usual exit, I made my way through suburban streets before I pulled up behind Katie’s car.
Getting out of hers, she greeted me with the usual hug though when she gazed up at me, there was no smile for me this time. “I’m sorry to do this, Mark…”
I felt my heart drop as I had a feeling it wasn’t just about Katie this time. Taking my hand, I had to ask, “I’m guessing it’s not just your husband?”
“It isn’t.”
If we were heading home, I could only take a guess at who might be involved. My father? Brothers? Sister? “Mum?” I asked.
“No. She’s not at home. I called her to make sure. I think she’s as clueless as the rest of us, Mark. This is going to destroy her.” She came to a stop to take a couple of deep breaths. “I’m not sure I can do this. I love you too much to…”
“We’ll still have each other, Katie.”
Squeezing my hand, we walked towards the door of what was once the house we called home. Opening it up, she put a finger to her lips as we entered the living room. There was no sign of anyone, but we could hear the noises coming from the master bedroom, a place I knew my parents would still sleep together.
And I knew enough to know it was the sounds of people having sex. And if I guessed correctly, there were more than just two people.
The door was wide open as we stood side by side, far back enough that we wouldn’t be noted. I felt my heart shatter as I took note of who was involved and what was happening. My supposed loving wife was being taken in all three holes by my two brothers and another man I didn’t recognise. Natalie was being fucked by our father and Richard, her mouth empty so she was making plenty of noise. My two aunts, my father’s sisters, were sitting back, watching with interest, and one of them suggested they were ready to be fucked next.
I could barely raise my phone to start taking photos. Katie was watching it with a blank face, but her phone was up to record video.
To my amazement, we must have been standing there for five minutes and they had no idea we were watching. Katie eventually took my hand and led me back towards the front door. I have no idea how I ended up back at my car. “They’ve done it at my house,” she told me, “I’m not sure Belinda has ever had them at your place. I suspect that when she’s doing overtime…”
Leaning against the front of my car, I took a few deep breaths as I wanted to be sick. The other part of me wanted to return to the house with something in my hands and start swinging. “What about Mum?” I asked, and that’s what upset me most, “I’ve always thought Natalie… You know…”
“I can tell you about some of the videos. Let’s go somewhere and get a drink.”
We ended up sitting at a pub near my house. Sitting in a booth, she sat next to me, taking my hand and cuddling against me. “How much video?”
“They don’t get together like that all the time. But I’ve been snooping on Richard’s phone. They stopped everything for barely a week after I found him fucking Natalie.”
“Jesus, our own sister?”
“I’ve never really trusted her, Mark. And now you know why.”
“And Belinda?”
“I’ll be brutally honest, Mark. You don’t know her anywhere near as well as you think you do. I have her on tape admitting to an extensive sexual history of which I have no doubt you’re not aware. She’s pretty much admitted on tape that she was a slut but doesn’t want you to know about it. She genuinely loves you, wants your respect, and she knew if you knew her past, you would have never dated let alone married her. Thing is, when she’s being fucked like that, she won’t tolerate them being rude about you. She wants to be treated like a slut by them, but she loves that you treat her with love and respect.”
“I’m guessing George and James…”
“Oh, that’s just pure spite on their behalf. But it’s Dad… He pretty much hates you, Mark. He doesn’t think you’re his son, and he wanted Mum to have an abortion. He’s basically said it would have been better if you didn’t exist. The only plus side was the fact he gets to fuck your wife behind your back. Again, it comes back to the overtime she does. She’s usually hooking up with one or two of them.”
“And Richard?”
“He wants to leave me for Natalie. She just laughed at him, stating all she wanted was to be fucked. As for our father fucking her and your wife, it’s obvious that he doesn’t have a sex life with Mum any longer. From what I gathered, she’s pretty much cut him off as she knows he’s cheating on her, she just lacks any concrete evidence.”
“Who else is he doing it with?”
“Pretty much any young woman who works for the business is required to service him or our brothers.”
I sat silently for a few minutes before I leaned back, Katie resting a hand on my chest before turning my chin, leaving a soft kiss on my lips. “I love you, Mark,” she whispered, “And I’m going to need you from now on as much as you’re going to need me. But what I don’t know is how to break this to Mum.”
“I’m guessing George’s wife…”
“I’m going to give Cathy everything so she can divorce his arse. Divorces might be no-fault, but the judge still has wiggle room to ensure the jilted spouse comes out better. Not all the time, but there are judges who will ensure the cheating spouse isn’t rewarded.”
We stayed at the pub long enough to eat dinner, and my phone started to ring halfway through as Belinda was messaging, wondering where I was. I ignored all the messages until Katie led me back to my car. I really didn’t want to go home and face Belinda as I knew I couldn’t act well enough. But when I thought about it, I knew she didn’t have sex with me the days she would have been fooling around with others.
“I’m thinking my wife never gave me sloppy seconds, at least,” I muttered, “I’m sure you don’t want to hear about it, but Friday and Saturday were our regular nights, maybe a night during the week. Never on a Sunday…”
“When you went out for a round of golf with your friends, I would guess your wife found a few hours to be a slut,” Katie suggested.
When we hugged, it was only then that I felt on the verge of tears. I’d never suspected Belinda could ever do something like that. I knew when I finally confronted her, I’d hear all the usual excuses and cliches. The thing is, if it was a drunken mistake one-time mistake, I could probably find it in my heart to forgive her. But if our entire relationship was a lie, that was strike one. But to be fucking my father and brothers? That’s strike one, two and three right there.
Her claims to love me didn’t really make sense to me, but I guess in the mind of the cheating spouse, they were able to separate everything, justifying their infidelity in their minds so they felt better about themselves. The problem is that I was not a bad husband, nor did I believe I was a bad lover. I was an equal-opportunity husband. We split everything in the house evenly. I always cared for my wife in the bedroom. I was not a ‘Yes dear’ husband. I had a backbone and wouldn’t let her walk all over me, but she generally made me as happy as I made her… Or that’s what I’d thought.
Katie drove home, unsure what she was going to do. She asked me not to do anything drastic. Pulling up in the driveway, I walked inside to be greeted by my wife’s smiling but concerned face. Kissing my cheek, there was a faint whiff of mouthwash or toothpaste. “Where have you been, honey?”
“Bitch of a day. Everything just seemed to go wrong.”
“Does my hubby need some snuggles tonight?”
The idea of having sex with her ever again was enough to ensure I wouldn’t get an erection, at least. She was looking at me so innocently, I couldn’t believe she was the same woman I watched being plugged entirely by people who were supposed to love me too. “I’m just going to have a shower then vegetate for an hour.”
Lying in bed together that night, she cuddled into me, feeling her leave a soft kiss on my cheek, whispering how much she loved me. The problem is that I did believe that she loved me, but there was a side to her character I would never accept, so she’d kept it hidden from me. Part of me still loved her, the larger part wanted to throttle her.
As for my father and brothers, I’d never forgive them. I was most disappointed in Natalie. I would have never believed she’d do that to her older sister and younger brother. I wouldn’t bother confronting the males. Well, I would if they wanted to get physical. Natalie would require a conversation.
The next few days, particularly the weekend as that’s when Belinda would want to really focus on me. I managed to beg off, claiming I wasn’t feeling well. She turned into a proper loving wife, ensuring I was fed and watered, and would snuggle with me on the couch the entire time. Lots of kisses and cuddles, and I was just left confused as to how this woman could be like that with me but then she’d happily fuck other people.
A week after we discovered them, Katie called and asked me to meet her after work. Driving to her place as I left work earlier than usual, I wasn’t surprised to see Mum’s car parked on the road. Parking up behind her, I found Katie and our mother in the living room, both of them getting to their feet to kiss and hug me.
Handing me the standard bottle of beer, Katie smirked as she said it was a beer both Richard and I liked. We sat to either side of our mother as Katie started to explain everything we saw. To her credit, Mum didn’t fall apart in floods of tears. No, we were greeted by righteous anger and threats to start lopping off certain body parts.
“Before you even need to ask, I will be leaving Belinda,” I said.
“Not as fast as I’m leaving Richard,” Katie added.
“We confront them all together,” Mum insisted immediately, “Family dinner. This Saturday. Does Cathy know?” Cathy was George’s wife. Katie shook her head. “Give her a heads up at least, Katie. I don’t want her being blindsided completely by this.”
“How are you being so calm, Mum?” I had to ask.
“I’m not calm, Mark. I’m beyond furious, but me sitting here breaking down into tears won’t help right now. I’ve had my suspicions about that bastard for a number of years.” Glancing at me, she smiled. “You are his son, by the way. I made sure a DNA test was done when he started to voice his opinions about you.”
“Yet the hate he has…”
“The only reason he hasn’t left me is that I keep the house clean, cook his meals, wash his clothes, but otherwise don’t interfere too much. I don’t make too many demands, and he gives me enough money each week, so I don’t complain. As for you, he’s never really lied. He didn’t want you. I did.”
“Thanks, Mum.”
“You’re my baby. Always have been. Always will be. Much as Katie is my firstborn and will always be special. I’ve always suspected George and James of certain things. Natalie is just a disappointment. I thought she was better than that.”
We talked out things for another hour or so before Richard called Katie, telling her he wouldn’t be home. “I have a feeling they gather at the office,” Katie told us once she hung up, “Belinda works nearby so getting there, having her fun, then going home makes sense.”
“So we drop the hammer Saturday night?” I asked. Mum met my eyes and nodded. I could see the fury bubbling underneath. Katie glanced at me and managed a smile. “Okay, I’ll just fake being the loving husband until then. Getting out of sex on Friday night might be difficult after begging off last weekend.”
Considering we’d gone over a week without sex, I knew trying to get out of our usual Friday night date and time together would provoke too many questions, even though I’d be pulling the pin the next day. So I figured I’d just treat it like a normal night and I managed to pull off the entire act. Dinner and drinks, and she even wanted to enjoy a little dance. Arriving home, we made love, surprised that she was eager to go down on me.
“I missed our fun last weekend and I’ve been thinking about this all week,” she told me.
When we were finished, she fell asleep rather quickly. I could only lie back and feel sadness at what I was about to lose. Maybe I’d been completely blinkered, but I’d simply never seen a single sign. No showers when getting home. I did the laundry occasionally and never noticed anything untoward with her clothing. No secret phone calls. She never locked her phone. I’m guessing they had other ways to communicate and made sure I was never suspicious.
Driving to my parents' place the next afternoon, Belinda was happily holding my hand as it was obvious that she had no idea what was about to hit her. Katie and Richard had already arrived, as had George and Cathy. James was alone as always. Natalie greeted me with a kiss on the cheek and cuddle, but when her eyes met mine, she was the only one who seemed to have a sense something wasn’t right. When I hugged her, she hugged me back ever so tightly.
“I do love you, Natalie, but we’re going to need to talk later,” I whispered. We were alone in the dining room, and I heard her choke back a sob. She knew what was coming. I had a feeling Katie hadn’t been able to hide the feelings on her face. As for our mother, I doubt hiding the anger would have been easy.
Dinner was awkward. Katie was silent, glaring over the table at our brothers. I mostly watched my father, and he knew I was watching him. There was no knowing smirk on his face, but I saw his face ever so slowly change as perhaps he was getting an inkling this meal was different. I didn’t miss the glances he sent to my brothers and Richard. If I didn’t miss them, I knew Katie and Mum were watching everyone like hawks.
Gathering in the living room after I’d helped clear up, not saying a word to my father and brothers as they remained as silent as I was, Mum didn’t say a word as she grabbed the remote control and flicked on the television. One thing about my mother is that she’s always prepared. I’d sent her the pictures I’d snapped, and Katie had sent her plenty of video.
“I think you’ll find this interesting,” my mother stated quite simply as the first picture appeared.
I thought there’d be a lot more noise, but we sat in silence as Mum flicked through all the photos I’d taken before a video started. “Those were quite interesting, weren’t they?” she asked rhetorically, “But I think this will be even better.”
My father. Two brothers. My wife. Katie’s husband. Natalie. My father’s sisters were all involved. There were a couple of other men involved I didn’t recognise but Katie knew they were friends of Richard. I sat back and watched my wife being taken in all three holes by nearly all the men present. Natalie spent most of the time being double-pumped. My aunts both blew their brother before happily laying back and were pretty much gangbanged by every man present.
Cathy finally snapped and laid into George with a series of hard slaps before she disappeared out into the backyard. Natalie burst into tears and ran off to her old room. My father stood up, ready to shout at Mum. I was up on my feet just as quick, daring him to do a damned thing. James stood and stepped towards me. I wasn’t taking a chance and put him on the floor with one clean swing, my hand aching as I wondered if I’d broken his jaw.
“Mark,” Belinda whimpered. Turning to glare at her, she sunk back into the lounge.
“Good thing we live in a rental. I’ll be calling the landlord as soon as we’re done here to let him know we will be moving out. I don’t want to hear any excuses or cliches, Belinda. What we’ve just witnessed has killed any love I have for you.”
Mum rose to her feet and turned to face her family. “George and James, you are no longer welcome in this house. Get up and get out. I’m not sure I’ll ever be able to forgive you for this.”
George carefully rose from his chair, his eyes nearly always on me, and I could see the fear. My punch must have hit well as James got to his feet and staggered. Then Mum turned to face her husband. “I’ve been suspicious of you for years, John. This marriage is over. You will be packing a bag and leaving before this night is over. Mark and Katie will be moving back home and none of us want your presence here. Choose to argue and I will ensure Mark will deal with you.”
“This is all your fault,” he taunted me.
“Belinda, I’ll be driving home in a minute and packing my things,” I told her, “We can sort out everything else later. I’ve already started moving money around as I wasn’t going to let you fuck me over.”
“I’d never…”
“Yeah, you’d never, just like you gave your vows of fidelity. Just go home, Belinda. I don’t really want to deal with you right now.”
Richard had wisely got up and left without a word. Dad disappeared and headed out the door half an hour later with a suitcase. Cathy returned to the living room, taking a seat on an armchair, looking rather dazed by everything.
Heading down the hallway, Mum opened the door to Natalie’s old bedroom to find her on the edge of the bed. Raising her eyes to meet three pairs glaring back at her, she practically fell to her knees and begged us to listen to her.
“Dad got me drunk!” she exclaimed, “He got me drunk and… I think they drugged me too… He and George and James and Richard… They recorded it all.”
“But that would get them in trouble?” Mum retorted, “Did you ever see the video?”
“Yes,” she whispered, “I didn’t even realise it was them at the time. I was just enjoying the sex considering I was so out of it. I didn’t realise what happened until I woke up the next morning. My pussy was sore as hell, I was dripping and coated in cum, and the three of them just looked smug when I walked out of my bedroom. They’ve had me doing things since then…”
“But how could they get away with it?” Katie asked.
“They wore balaclavas… You’d never know it was them.” She crawled on her knees towards us. “Please, Mummy… I never wanted any of it, but they made demands, and they kept recording what I was doing. I think I’m already online… I don’t know…”
I knew how angry Mum was but was still surprised when she helped Natalie to her feet and hugged her. “You should have told us,” Mum said softly, “You’re my little girl, Natalie.”
“I’m sorry, Mummy,” Natalie sobbed, as I grabbed Katie by the hand as I heard her sniffing, “But they were always making threats, and I felt so alone. Dad told me you cut him off, so I was going to be your main replacement. He was hoping he’d one day get his claws into Katie.”
Katie snorted. “Please, I would never touch him like that. My pussy barely belonged to Richard.”
“What do we do, Mum?” I asked.
“You take Katie to her place first so she can pack some things. Then go to your place, do the same thing. Then you both come back here.”
“And me?” Natalie asked softly.
“Think you can get your hands on one of these videos?”
“Dad keeps them in his office. He thinks I don’t know the combination to his safe. I’ve always been so scared to do something about it.”
“We’ll handle it tomorrow,” I told her, “Mum, do you want Natalie here too?”
Mum glanced over at us before nodding. “I want to confirm Natalie is telling us the truth, and if she is telling the truth, your father and brothers are going to pay for this. Take Natalie with you, Mark. I don’t want her left alone.”
There was no sign of Richard as I drove over to Katie’s place first. She packed a suitcase of her clothing while I helped gather up everything that she would need for her teaching job. Next was Natalie, who lived alone but I could understand Mum wanting her under the same roof. I knew our father and brothers would work on her if given the opportunity. Finally, there was my place.
Belinda was on the couch, nursing a glass of wine, looking like her world had just fallen apart. She wasn’t wrong in that regard. I barely said a word as I started to pack everything I needed, including all the documents I would need. I’d have to wait to divorce her, but after I put everything that I needed in the car, I walked back inside and placed my wedding ring on the coffee table in front of her.
“What you did is simply unforgivable, Belinda,” I stated, “My own father. My own brothers. My brother-in-law. And who the fuck the others were… I don’t want to hear any excuses. What I saw with my own eyes was enough, but what I saw on video destroyed any love I had for you. Our entire relationship and marriage to you has been a lie. I truly don’t know who you are. Word will no doubt spread that I’ve left you. I can only hope that you will be honest about why I’m gone. If I hear a word that you haven’t, there will be consequences. The good news for me is that you can’t fight the divorce and there will be no counselling. Don’t call. Don’t try and visit. Don’t email or message.”
“I never loved them,” she whispered, “I only love you.”
Shaking my head, there was no point saying anything as I grabbed what I wanted and returned to the car. Katie sat next to me, taking my hand as Natalie sat behind us, hearing her crying nearly the entire time. By the time we returned home, Mum had cleared up the living room, and Cathy was on the couch covered by a blanket, fast asleep.
“I gave her something to sleep as she’s not handling it well,” Mum said softly, “She’s going to go to her parents when she’s feeling better tomorrow.”
Mum had turned all our old bedrooms into guest rooms, as they did like entertaining from time to time. It was amusing that Katie, Natalie and I all naturally gravitated back to our old bedrooms. Dumping my suitcase and backpack on the bed, it was a deflating feeling that I was back home again after the quick collapse of my marriage. Sitting on my bed, Katie knocked on the door and wanted a cuddle. When Natalie appeared, I believed every word she told me and held her as both of them cried.
Mum was still in a foul mood and the house was quiet the rest of the night. Only when she was going to bed did she search me out, needing a cuddle with her youngest son. Natalie was next to come say goodnight, wanting forgiveness for being involved. I assured her that we needed to talk first, but if she was being honest, it wouldn’t be necessary.
I was lying back when there was a final knock at the door, Katie opened and closed it before she slid under the covers into my bed. Dressing in a vest top and boyshorts, her hand was immediately on my bare chest. “Just hold me tonight,” she whispered, “I need you more than ever, Mark.”
It was the first night I’d ever shared a bed with my oldest sister. When we woke the next morning with her spooned against me, she shuffled back as I squeezed my arms around her. And I’m sure she didn’t miss the fact my morning wood was poking her. Getting out of bed, I found Natalie awake, the nightstand next to her bed covered in tissues. She sat up so I could cuddle her, not surprised she started to cry again.
Meeting in the kitchen, Mum was already cooking breakfast and Cathy hadn’t moved all night, up and about but looking like the rest of us. Crestfallen and wondering what would happen next. Gathering around the small kitchen table, there wasn’t much conversation. Cathy was the first to move, thanking Mum for the help, but she needed to get home and start sorting out her life.
Once she was gone, I showered and dressed, suggesting to Natalie that we make a move. As soon as she was ready, I hugged Mum and Katie before I escorted Natalie to my car. “I never wanted any of it,” she said quietly, “I was never interested in our father that way. George is disgusting and James is an arsehole.”
“Richard?”
“I don’t know why he married Katie. Or why she married him as he’s obviously a slimeball. He’d always complain that she barely put out for him.”
“You never willingly…”
Natalie took my hand, her eyes glistening again. “No… I was being blackmailed, Mark. I was already stuck working for Dad, and with the things he recorded me doing… He used his little girl as nothing but his whore at times. He made sure I regularly got tested as… Ugh, do you want to hear?”
“I just want to know that you’re safe now, Natalie. That’s what matters.”
“It’s why I always greeted you with such a cuddle every time you visited, and why I was always close by. My little brother was the only man I could trust to be around.”
“And Belinda? How did she get involved?”
“It was James who got her involved. You know your brothers hate you. As soon as James discovered her past, he knew exactly what buttons to press. It was pathetic how quickly and easy it was for him to get her into bed.”
“She ever do anything with you?”
“Mark, Dad had me fucking anyone he told me to. Men or women, it didn’t matter.”
“I’m sorry…”
I hadn’t visited the offices of the business in some time, but Natalie knew exactly where to go. Shutting off the alarm, we didn’t turn on any lights, and the place locked up tight on a Sunday. Dad’s office door was locked, not surprised that Natalie did have a copy of the key. “He’s fucked me plenty of times on the desk,” she muttered, “I hated it every single time. It was only ever about his enjoyment.”
The safe was in the wall. Watching the door, Natalie took a couple of minutes to get the safe open. There wasn’t any cash inside, just some documents and what looked like compact discs. There was an old desktop on the desk, no real surprise our father was a little behind the times in certain respects. Booting it up, Natalie figured out how to log in, slid the disc into the slot, and started it up.
It was quite obvious, to my eyes at least, that I was watching my sister being raped as she was quite clearly drunk and drugged while four men took advantage of her. Natalie eventually looked away and cuddled into my side as I just had to turn it off. There was no need to watch too much. Raising her to her feet, I hugged her tightly as she cried against me. Just like her older sister, she was a tiny thing compared to me.
She settled down as I called Mum and let her know that Natalie was telling the honest truth. When she asked about evidence, I think when I told her that she simply needed to trust me, she was silent before asking, “Did that bastard hurt my little girl, Mark? Did her brothers…?”
“It could be enough to put them behind bars, Mum.”
Natalie was shaking her head. “No. I don’t want any of that. I just want to forget about it. I’ve done so many horrible things, Mark. I can live with it all. I just want them out of my life from this moment on. I won’t be here at work on Monday. I just want to be with you, Katie and Mum.”
“We’ll discuss all that later, Natalie. We don’t need to make decisions now. Just bring your sister home, Mark. We have a lot of things to sort out.”
I made sure we grabbed everything that could be used as evidence before we locked the place up tight and got out of there. The house was again quiet that night. Natalie disappeared to bed early after Mum gave her a sleeping tablet. Mum was still angry, and I knew she wanted blood regarding my father and her other two sons. As for Katie, she ended up in my bed again that night, snuggling against me as I turned to leave a soft kiss on her lips. “I feel so sorry for her. I just didn’t know…”
“Another thing to make our mother angry. I think she wants to go scorched earth on the lot of them.”
“And Belinda?”
“Just a divorce. I could ruin her, but I don’t see the point. She no longer gets the life she wanted and pictured. Owning our home. Starting our family. Growing old together.”
There was another knock at the door, not surprised that a groggy Natalie didn’t say a word as she slid into bed to join us. When she started to cry, Katie quickly got up so her little sister was resting between us. “I’m not angry at you, Natalie,” Katie assured her, “What our father did…”
“He took my virginity, Katie,” Natalie sobbed, “I never wanted him like that. I never wanted to sleep with George or James. I never wanted to have your husband inside me. I never wanted to do any of the things he made me do.”
Natalie cuddled into me even more as Katie held her from behind. Meeting her eyes, I could see how upset she was for her little sister. My heart just hardened as I had a good feeling Mum would have no idea what her husband had been doing behind her back. Part of me was relieved that Katie hadn’t been bothered by him too.
Returning to work the next day wasn’t easy for myself or Katie, with no surprise that Natalie stayed in bed. She wouldn’t need to hand in her notice. No chance that she’d ever return to the office, and I didn’t think my father or brothers would be stupid enough to try and contact her. Belinda did try and call me during the day. I eventually gave in and answered.
“Belinda, I said I didn’t want to talk, and I won’t be coming home. I’ve already spoken to our landlord and told him what’s going on. The rent will be your responsibility until the lease runs out. Good thing for you is that the last one we signed was only for six months and there are only three months left. Shame that you missed out on the opportunity of buying our own home.”
“Please come home, Mark. We need to talk.”
“Were you drugged or blackmailed into it?” There was silence before I added, “Just so you know, your fuckbuddy was.”
“Natalie?”
“Yes, Belinda. She was never willingly involved, yet I’ve got a pretty good feeling that you were just an easy target for James. Thing is, I can sit back now and think about things and realise I was just blind to the obvious. You put out just enough to keep me happy while you were busy getting plenty of sex elsewhere.”
“It wasn’t like that.”
“Were you drugged or blackmailed, Belinda?”
“No,” she finally replied after a few seconds.
“Then we have nothing to discuss as you were cheating on me willingly. Just get on with your life for the next twelve months then we can apply for divorce.”
Chapter 95: Abyss Ch. 03
Chapter Text
Life at home wasn’t easy as each of us was hurting in our own way. By the middle of the week, Mum’s anger had faded, and she fell apart by Thursday night, Katie urging me to spend a night just comforting her. My mother had always been a strong woman, but when I cuddled with her that evening, she must have cried into my chest for what felt like hours.
“Thank you for last night, baby,” she whispered when I woke up with the alarm the next morning.
“I’m always available for snuggles and cuddles, Mum.”
Despite now being in her early fifties, she was still a beautiful woman. I liked to think that she’d aged gracefully. I knew she still coloured her hair, and there were some faint lines, but as she’d always been a petite little thing, and the fact she ate healthily and exercised, meant she was still a good-looking woman. It was a shame my father never saw it.
“Mark?”
“Yeah.”
“Do you still have a crush on your sister?”
I felt my cheeks grow warm as I knew I was never particularly subtle about the affection I had for Katie. “Never stopped, Mum. It’s just I know it’s wrong and nothing should ever happen.”
“What’s stopping you now?”
“The fact I’m still married and she’s my sister and also still married.”
“What about when you’re divorced?” I leaned back to meet her blue eyes, the same blue that both sisters and I had. “Your sister needs a good man. I think Natalie needs a good man too. I’ve seen how she’s taken to you in recent years because of what her father and brothers were doing to her. You were the one man in her family that she could trust.”
“I’m not sure what you’re suggesting, Mum, but I’m just going to focus on the divorce for now. One thing I do want to do is confront the lot of them though. Dad. George. James. Richard. All the evidence we gathered means we can get our own back.”
Despite what loomed in the background, the fact the four of us were living together did help us move on. It was a slow process. I swung between anger and despair. I walked into a room more than once to find Katie in floods of tears. Natalie felt endless guilt despite much of it not being her fault. Mum was sad that her long marriage ended in such a disgusting way.
Three months after the afternoon which blew up the family, I made a single phone call to the man I’d once called ‘Dad’. He must have been surprised I called him as I heard it in his tone.
“We need to sit down and talk, John.”
“About what?”
“Matters pertaining to the four divorces you are responsible for. Our house. Midday on Saturday. Bring George, James and Richard with you. They will be involved as much as you are.”
“And why would I want to meet with any of you?”
“I’m sure you’ve realised we have the evidence, John. You don’t meet, I burn you all. Natalie has told us everything, and we believe her much more than we would believe anything out of your mouths.”
“And if we don’t come?”
“Everyone finds out what you did to Natalie, we send out the video and pictures to everyone you know and do business with, and I make sure everything you’ve built is burned to the ground.”
“What about Belinda?”
“I have no problem with the fact she would be burned as well. I still owe James for his involvement.”
Mum was aware of the conversation, sitting her down with my two sisters and explaining what we would do. Natalie didn’t want a court case as she was scared of a ‘he said, she said’ scenario, even though showing further video could prove it was her father and brothers. Natalie still shook her head. “I don’t want my face or name all over the news,” she said.
“As it’s your father and brothers, they’ll give you anonymity,” I assured her.
Taking my hand, she squeezed it gently. “I don’t want any of it, Mark. Please believe me. But I want what we’re owed. He might not see time behind bars, but he’s going to pay in other ways.”
“What are you thinking, Mark?” Mum asked.
“He’s going to agree to pay you maintenance, a high amount every month for every year as long as you were married. He will also hand the title of this house over to you. The bank accounts will also be handed to you. The only thing he’s really going to get out of it is the business. You can hand back the shares you have.” Turning to Natalie, I added, “As for you, he’s going to give you a lump sum of cash, but we will hold onto the discs. Let us dangle them over his head like the sword of Damocles.”
My father arrived at the requested time on Saturday with George, James and Richard in tow. Sitting at the dining table, I couldn’t help smiling at my brothers as they were quite clearly worried. Dad tried to look unconcerned, but his eyes gave him away. Richard simply glared at me in silence. Behind me stood my mother, two sisters, and Cathy had also joined us. She’d been a regular visitor as she’d always liked my mother.
“I’m going to write some figures on a piece of paper. John, once the divorce paperwork is being started, you will be paying our mother the figure written down every month, and that will continue for as long as the years you were married. You will hand over the house to her. Where you live, I don’t give a shit. Take Belinda as a roommate for all I care.
George, I’m sure your colleagues, bosses and friends wouldn’t want to see evidence of you fucking your little sister. Every cent in your bank accounts? It’s now Cathy’s. You’re going to sell the house and give Cathy two-thirds of whatever you make off it.”
“You can’t…” he started to say, rising to his feet.
“Sit down,” John stated with a sigh, “You know as well as I do that we’d be ruined if he carries out his threat.”
“Watch your back, Mark,” Richard growled.
I met his eyes and smiled. “Think I don’t have contingencies in place? I might be young, but I’ve already sat in on multi-million negotiations, those across the table with decades of experience. Don’t take my youth as a weakness. I was hired to do the job I do because I proved how good I am at it. You really think I wanted to waste my talents working with these three idiots? Trust me, I know George and James are going to run the business into the ground. As for you, Richard, I think I might just take pleasure in ensuring your name is burned to the ground. Want to test me on this?”
“House is sold, I get everything. Bank accounts are mine. You get your clothes and your car,” Katie stated, “You fight me on this, your entire family is going to know what a piece of shit you are.”
Glaring across the table, I simply ignored James for now as I focused on the man I once called ‘Dad’. “You raped your own daughter, you piece of shit. You got her drunk, drugged her, then you fucked her with these three. What the fuck is wrong with you?”
Dad smirked. “The little bitch wanted it,” he stated with a shrug of his shoulders.
I near enough leapt over the table, Mum and Katie resting a hand on my shoulder to keep me in place. "Regarding Natalie, the figure is a lump sum you will be paying her by the end of this week. Failure to do so will see the evidence sent to not only friends and family but every news organisation in the nation. I will burn you and the rest of your family.”
“After today, I never want to see any of you again,” Natalie stated softly behind me, “I only have a mother, older sister and younger brother from now on. You three are dead to me.”
Moving my eyes across the table, James probably thought I’d forgotten all about him. I couldn’t financially hurt him, so I leaned forward and grinned. “As for you, fuckhead, watch your back from now on. You won’t know where. You won’t know when. And yes, I am threatening you, but it comes with a promise. You fucked my wife. You were the one responsible. I know John’s always hated me. Not sure what I did to ever earn your ire, but I promise the hate is now returned in full.”
“You don’t scare me, Mark,” he replied.
The smile didn’t fade as I gestured at George. “This fuckwit thinks he’s god’s gift, yet I’ve put him in his place every time since I was sixteen. I’ve hit you once and you proved to have a glass jaw. Next time, it will be your crotch. By the time I’m satisfied, you’ll barely be capable of getting it up ever again.”
“I’ll just go to the police.”
“Then I’ll ensure all the evidence is released, we’ll be behind bars together, and that’s where I’ll bury you completely.” I then ignored him immediately as I returned my attention to John. “Okay, John, that’s all for now. I will contact you in one week. Make sure you have the money ready to go. When each of us gets our divorce, the figures on that piece of paper will simply be authorised by the courts.”
Rising to my feet, that signalled the exchange was over. I was careful as the four opposite got to their feet. Walking behind them, Richard called me a ‘fuckwit’ but simply stalked off to his car. James looked like he was about to swing, George grabbed him by the collar and dragged him off to their cars. Dad stopped and turned around. “Can I talk to my wife?”
“No.”
“We need to sort other things out.”
“Then send an email to me. You will have nothing to do with my mother or my two sisters from this moment on, John. You managed to pull the wool over my eyes for a long time. I can almost applaud you for that.”
“You realise your wife was nothing but a slut. It was pathetic how easily James got her into bed. Silly bitch still loved you though.”
Shrugging, I admitted I didn’t care any longer. “If James wants her, he can have her.”
John laughed. I managed a rueful smirk as I knew why he laughed. “He never wanted her, Mark. But since we’re being honest, I never wanted you.”
“I’m more than aware.”
“Good. At least we know where we stand.” He turned and walked away, stopping a dozen or so paces away. “Smart move getting the evidence. Didn’t think that Natalie would try and get it. Shows I’m nothing but an amateur at this myself. Do I have your word they’ll never see the light of day should we meet your demands?”
“My word means something, John. Natalie doesn’t want the embarrassment nor having to go through the turmoil again when it is in court. Do what I said, and we’ll put this whole sorry saga behind us.”
He managed a nod before walking away. I didn’t see him again until the day he and Mum divorced.
A few months later…
When I woke up for work, Katie was already awake, watching me sleep. Her blue eyes sparkled with mischief as I ran my fingers through her long brunette hair. She’d let it start to grow as soon as she moved back home. Richard had made her cut it shorter. Her firm little body was pressing into mine, and she smiled as she felt my erection pressing into her.
We’d shared a bed nearly every night since I’d moved back home. That was months ago, but we’d never done anything more than sleep together and lots of cuddling. We were both still married. She was my sister. There were lines I didn’t think we should cross, but I knew how much I loved her. And I had a feeling her love for me was just as intense.
On the few nights I didn’t sleep with Katie, Natalie still needed to be shown as much love as possible. She had become somewhat of a recluse, only leaving the house in the company of close family, and she would occasionally head out for a night with friends, but more often than not, she’d be calling her little brother to come pick her up after only a few hours. Her friends were aware something had happened but didn’t want to pry too much.
As for Mum, she was heartbroken about the collapse of her marriage and break-up of the family, but there would never be forgiveness for her husband, and I knew the chances of any reconciliation between herself, and her other two sons was minimal at best. On occasion, she’d walk into the living room and ask Katie if she could have my company in her bed. Natalie would giggle, Katie would state I could be loaned out, and Mum would happily snuggle into me.
Each of our divorces was now only a few days away from being confirmed, the Divorce Order received through the mail. Belinda had been served with the paperwork and agreed to a joint application. She was living back at home with her parents and, to her credit, admitted the reason for our divorce was due to her infidelity. We’d sat down a couple of times over the past few months and although she was just as responsible as those she loved, I did learn more about my wife and the past she’d kept hidden from me. No, she wasn’t any sort of ridiculous gangbang slut. She’d just had a larger sexual history and thought I’d hate her for it.
No, I hated her for a little while because she’d lied about it. Everyone has a sexual history when you’re at university. When it came to James managing to seduce her, it was a slow and methodical process that eventually worked as they met ‘by chance’, he got enough booze into her that she was rather agreeable, and after that… She admitted to enjoying it, and when my father wanted to join in, she found that she couldn’t say no. As for George, she figured in for a penny, in for a pound. Plus, his dick was small so anal wasn’t as painful.
The only thing she did admit to was having had group sex before she met me, so having fun with men and women at the same time wasn’t something foreign to her. I knew everyone had their own interests and kinks, but I admitted it was something I could never agree to. I didn’t share.
As for Dad and George, they were smart and agreed to terms, not fighting the divorce. Richard thought about doing it before I sent a single photo to his parents of what he’d been doing. He wisely backed off after that.
And there was my dear brother James. I’m sure he thought I’d forgotten all about him after a few months, that he’d gotten away with it. After three visits to the hospital for various injuries, he packed up and left the city. Last I heard, he had settled in Darwin. Dad called me up and was pretty pissed off about it. I laughed and told him that it was less than the prick deserved and that he should be thankful I didn’t handle him the same way.
It was the last time I spoke to my father during the divorce process.
“Mark?” my sister asked softly, bringing me back to the present.
“Yeah?”
“I love you.”
Pulling her closer, I left a soft kiss on her lips. “You know how much I love you, Katie.”
“I’m going to be honest about something. I’m never going to want to sleep with another man now.” Feeling my eyebrows raise, Katie’s eyes never moved away from mine. “Might make it difficult if you met someone.”
“Maybe I love having my sister in bed with me too? I do love it when we snuggle.”
“Your friends going on about finding someone?”
“A little bit. They don’t know the whole story with Belinda, but they know she was cheating on me.”
“My girlfriends are the same. Of course, I can’t tell them how much I enjoy snuggling with my little brother most nights.”
She was still looking at me before I asked, “Would you ever want something more than just snuggling?”
I figured, with what loomed on the horizon, it was time to bite the bullet and see if she genuinely felt the same way about me. We’d always been close, always been affectionate, and our own mother had suggested more than once that Katie had some rather intense feelings for her little brother. But that was the crux of the issue. She was my sister. I was her brother. We would be doing something that polite society would frown upon and that the authorities would put a stop to it should we be found out.
“Are you suggesting that you want to date your older sister?” When she left a soft kiss on my lips, it lasted far longer and when I pulled her tight to my body, she was smiling while kissing me. When we finally broke apart, her blue eyes simply sparkled as her hand rested on my chest. “Mark… There’s a reason why we’re always together now. When I was married, I couldn’t allow myself to give in to feelings, and when you were with Belinda, I could see how in love with her you were. I would never have done anything to affect your marriage to her.”
“Things are different now, Katie. If we feel the same way about each other, the only question is if we’re both brave enough to take the next step.”
“I don’t know. After everything that has happened, part of me just wants to give in to temptation. But I don’t think I ever loved Richard as much as you loved Belinda. Everyone thought that you and she were truly a forever couple.”
“Yeah, lesson learned there,” I muttered.
“Can I be crude for a second, Mark?” Managing a chuckle as I knew what she was sometimes like, she left another soft kiss on my lips before whispering, “My pussy was only ever on loan to Richard. There was one thing I wanted more than anything when you turned eighteen and that was to be your first. So I might not get to be your first, but I now want to be your last. But we can’t just leap into this because we’ve both been hurt.”
“We do love each other.”
“We do, but we both have to think about the consequences of being together. Mum seems to know and understand. But Natalie… She’s still hurting after everything, and I have a bad feeling if we were together, we couldn’t hide it from her as that would be unfair, and I hate the idea of my little sister being left alone.”
“But you think Mum will accept?”
That question made her chuckle. “I know she’s talked to you more than once, Mark. Mostly insinuation rather flat-out telling you, but I think she’s always been aware of our feelings for each other. I know Mum loves snuggling with her little boy as much as I love it.”
“You think she’ll ever be with someone else?”
“Probably not. Mum has put a brave face on, but her heart was shattered by everything.”
She might have been shattered, but the night Mum received the Divorce Order through the mail, she told my two sisters and me to get dressed up as we were going out to celebrate. Mum looked gorgeous in the black dress she chose. She might have been in her fifties, but I knew my mother could still turn heads. What she seemed to take great pleasure in the past few months was teasing me, making me blush, then giving me one hell of a cuddle.
Rather merry by the time we got home, Katie and Natalie hugged me before suggesting I take care of her. She wasn’t falling over drunk, but she was giggling a lot as she didn’t hesitate to undress in front of me. The fancy underwear was a surprise, Mum noticing the look on my face as I took a moment to look her up and down. “I might now be a single middle-aged woman, Mark, but I still want to look good.”
“Understatement, Mum. You’ve always looked after yourself. Then again, like your daughters, you are a petite little thing.”
Mum smiled as she stepped towards me, resting both hands on my chest. “You’re the only man in our lives now, Mark. And part of me is so happy about that. You’re going to look after the three of us now, aren’t you?”
"Of course.”
“And you’ll definitely look after Katie?”
Making sure we were in bed first, Mum shuffled closer. I’m sure most would have thought it awkward to be cuddling your mother in such a manner but having done it quite often since everything that happened, I actually enjoyed how close we were. “How should I look after her, Mum?” I finally asked.
“I’ve never been blind to your feelings for her, nor her feelings for you. I know you loved Belinda with all your heart. I know how her betrayal shattered you at heart. And despite what she says, I know how much Katie loved Richard. I tried to warn her that he wasn’t good for her… But now you’re both soon-to-be single and I’ll have no problem if you give into the desires you have for each other.”
I probably stared at her for a good few seconds in surprise before I finally asked, “You’re serious?”
“Absolutely. I would never have said this should your father still be in your life. Then again, he was fucking his daughter and daughter-in-law, so he has no reason to say a damned thing.” She paused again, her eyes gazing into mine. “Then again, I’m looking at my son in my bed and thinking some very naughty things myself. I haven’t had sex in far too long, Mark.”
Moving my hand down to her pert little arse made her smile. “Have you had thoughts too, Mum?”
“You’ve had them?”
“Katie likes to tease me, suggesting Mum might need her little boy to give her some pleasure too.”
Mum shuffled closer, moving my hand to her back, stroking her smooth skin as we both got comfortable. I’d cuddled with her like this plenty of times already though never when she was only in underwear while I was in just a pair of boxer-briefs. Lifting her head, she gazed at me again before I left a soft kiss on her lips, stroking her cheek as I earned another sweet smile.
“She was an idiot,” Mum whispered, “I have no doubt how you treated that woman, Mark. And the thing that really surprised me is that I saw how she looked at you. I could see the love, which makes her betrayal even more bizarre.”
“Don’t worry about it, Mum. What’s done is done. I’m now looking after my family.”
Waking up the next morning with Mum spooned against me, it had happened more than once, and she was used to feeling my morning wood pressing into her. She would tease me a little bit and my hand would eventually give in and cup one of her breasts. When I felt her start to move against me that morning, I moved my hand slowly down her body until it reached the band of her panties.
“I’d love nothing more, baby,” she whispered, “But I’d need to ask Katie for permission first.” Turning her head, she asked, “But thank you for the suggestion.”
Getting out of bed, we joined Katie and Natalie in the kitchen. I was still sporting at least a semi-erection. Katie glanced at it and smiled, Natalie glancing and blushing. Mum stopped and turned to face me, running a hand down my cheek before leaning up to kiss me. Then giggling to herself, she asked what we wanted for breakfast.
Sitting down later, I sat next to Natalie. She’d found a new job and was now living at home full-time again, having given up the apartment she was renting, but we also knew she struggled with depression after everything. More than once, I’d cuddled with her on her bed as she needed a little cry, clutching onto me ever so tightly. I let her know every day that I loved her, as did Mum and Katie. She’d been in therapy, and it was helping her deal with everything that happened to her.
Katie received her Divorce Order next. All she did was open the envelope, read over the contents, and then placed it in her bedroom. Returning to cuddle me on the couch, I turned my head in time enough for her to kiss me, and it was like no kiss we shared before. Within a couple of minutes, she was moving to straddle my lap and I felt her tongue slide into my mouth. When my hands moved from her back down to her arse, she couldn’t help smiling.
“As soon as you get your one through the mail,” she stated softly, “You’re taking your sister out on a date.”
“So we’re doing it?”
“Yes. But you need to do me a couple of favours.”
“Whatever you want, Katie.”
“Take Natalie out on a date too. I’m not talking about ending the night with sex. I’m not sure she’s in the right frame of mind for it. But I didn’t miss the fact she went looking for you when everything was going on. I know she wishes that maybe she’d said something to you as we all know you’d have done anything to help her.”
“Would she want me to take her out?”
Katie chuckled. “I know you’re not blind to the affection she’s had for you in the past few years. She needed you when everything else was going on that you didn’t know about.”
“I’ll talk to her soon about it.”
“And then there’s Mum. You’re her little boy and I see how she looks at you now, Mark. You’re her man. She sat me down and told me how she feels when you’re in bed cuddling together. If you make the leap into intimacy, I won’t be jealous. Mum needs to be loved as much as your sisters do, and if you express the love you have for each other in sex, then I say go for it. Make her scream for me.”
I felt my eyes widen as Katie kissed me again. Feeling my erection underneath her body made her smile again as she pressed down and gently rubbed herself against it. Our kiss turned hot and heavy before I finally broke it, kissing down to her neck, earning a moan as I figured she would be rather sensitive. “I can’t wait until you’re inside me, Mark,” she whispered, “I’ve wanted you for so long.”
Easily picking her up as she wrapped her legs around my body, I carried her through to my bedroom. Lying her back, I gazed down her body, noticing her chest rising and falling as her excitement was evident. “Am I waiting until I get the paperwork?”
“Yes,” she replied with a cheeky grin, “Because that means the anticipation will build. I’m not going to make you wait any longer than that, Mark. At the end of our first date, you’re getting the girl.”
“I just want to see my big sister naked.”
That made her laugh as I laid down next to her, Katie turning onto her side to cuddle me. “As much as I want to see my little brother enjoying himself when we make love,” she said softly, “I’m not scared about what I want, Mark. I want this as much as I know you do. If it wasn’t for Richard, we would already be together.”
“I had no idea about your idea for my eighteenth.”
“Mark, I would have shown you absolutely everything possible. You would have ended that night having explored your sister’s body entirely.”
“Oh… You mean everything?”
“Look… I did love Richard. It was a genuine love. I had to bury the love I had for you as both my brother and the man I wanted to be with. But I did take Mum’s warnings seriously before and after I married him. What ended up happening still hurt like hell, but Mum had prepared me in a way for what happened. And because of all that, I was always very careful with Richard regarding intimacy. I won’t lie, it was enjoyable, but he was rather selfish in bed. Belinda… Let’s just say that I did get on well with her, and women talk about their sex lives in greater detail than men.”
“Oh…”
“I learned my little brother loves to pleasure the woman he’s in love with. I can’t wait to see if Belinda was telling me the truth.”
“It didn’t make you uncomfortable? She didn’t find it weird?”
“I loved hearing her stories because I’d just imagine it was me, Mark.”
We resumed making out and it got rather hot and heavy, ending up on my back as Katie straddled my lap. Her dress ended up on the floor next to the bed, leaving her in just her underwear, and I savoured feeling her near-naked body in my hands for the first time. The only thing that brought us to a halt was hearing the front door closed and our mother calling out. Katie didn’t move as we shrugged and resumed making out.
Hearing a cleared throat, we glanced at the doorway to see our mother smiling at us. “About time I arrived home to see you like this,” she stated, “Though I was expecting to see that lovely cock of his somewhere else, Katie.”
“I’m making him wait until he gets his own Divorce Order. Trust me, Mum, as soon as he does, we’re making love.”
“Good. And I trust neither of you are thinking of moving out?”
“Why would we, Mum? We’re happy living here, and I know you need your son as much as I need my brother.”
“And don’t forget Natalie. I’ve seen how she looks at him too, Katie.”
“I know, Mum. But you’re going to love being in this position too. Your little boy has quite the cock on him. I can feel it underneath me, but Belinda went into vivid detail about it too.”
Clearing my throat, Katie returned her eyes to me. “Forgotten I’m here, sweetheart?” I wondered.
“Nope. Just making sure you know how special you are to us, Mark. What happened could have torn this family apart. All it has done is bring the four of us closer. I don’t care about our father. He can rot. I don’t have three brothers any longer. I just have one brother who is also… He’s also the love of my life and I won’t deny that feeling any longer.”
Mum walked over to the bed, leaning across to kiss each of us on the cheek. “I’ve never been oblivious to how you two feel about each other,” she said softly, “And as I’ve said more than once, in this household, your love will be accepted and cherished.” She then looked at me. “But I’m hoping you’ll still come and snuggle with your mother from time to time.”
“Of course, Mum.”
Katie needed to get off me, claiming her panties were now soaked, and if we continued, we would end up making love. She said that she wanted my divorce confirmed. Even though we considered each other free and single, she wanted that piece of paperwork before we made love. That wouldn’t stop further steamy making-out sessions though.
The day my Divorce Order came through, I received a phone call from a very tearful Belinda. I’d long unblocked any form of communication as I couldn’t find it in my heart to hate her. I’d been angry, but although she shared the blame for what happened, I laid the blame mostly on James. He’d targeted her and ensured what happened.
I was polite to her as she apologised again for everything that happened. While we could never be friends, I offered an olive branch, stating that perhaps she could just shoot me the occasional message, and perhaps, just perhaps, there could be the occasional call. In the end, I could only wish her the best and hoped she could find happiness with someone else. She said that she’d found it with me but thanked me for not being mean or cruel to her.
Katie arrived home to find the Divorce Order resting on the coffee table. I hadn’t let her know it had arrived. Immediately straddling my lap, she hugged me tightly and whispered into my ear that I was taking her on a date that night. “We’ve waited long enough. I want dinner, drinks and to dance with my handsome little brother. I want to feel him hold me against his chest and whisper how much he loves me. Then he’s bringing me home and his big sister is going to spend all night pleasuring him in return.”
“No waiting any longer?”
Gazing into my eyes, she asked one simple question. “Have we not waited long enough, Mark?”
“Can you wait a little longer?”
“What do you mean?”
“Don’t get me wrong, I want to drag you to the bedroom as much as you want to join me, but just leaping straight into sex… I want to romance my big sister first.” When her bottom lip started to tremble, I knew I’d said the right thing. Caressing her cheek, I added, “Trust me on this, Katie, I do want to make love but is there any rush? We know we’re forever from this point on.”
“God, she was such a fucking idiot throwing you away, Mark.”
“I should give Richard a call and thank him in return.”
As Katie disappeared to get ready for our date, I found Natalie in her bedroom. On the surface, she was still the happy and outgoing she’d always been, but everything that happened had left wounds and she was still struggling with everything that happened to her. Katie, Mum and I laid no blame on her. The fact her own father had blackmailed her in such a way, we had nothing but sympathy for her, and made sure to not treat her any differently.
Joining her on the bed, she immediately shuffled over to cuddle me. Kissing her forehead, she sighed happily, closing her eyes, savouring the close contact. We’d had many conversations over the past few months about Belinda and her involvement in everything. We’d cut contact with our aunties as well. From what Natalie could gather, our father had been sleeping with his sisters nearly the entire marriage to our mother.
Seems that incest might be a popular thing in our family.
“Mark… Can I be honest about one thing?”
“Sure.”
“I know how you feel about Katie and I’m glad you’re together. And I know Mum might need a bit of love and comfort. All I want from you is this. Just hold me sometimes. Give me a nice kiss. I know how much I love you, but honestly, the idea of sex… My therapist said that one day, I might feel the urge again, but as of now, there’s only one man I could trust anyway.”
“All we want is for you to be happy again, Natalie.”
“I’m happy enough, Mark. As long as I don’t see John or my two brothers ever again, I’ll remain happy.” Leaning back just enough for our eyes to meet, I left a soft kiss on her lips. A sweet smile formed, and she was a real reminder of her older sister. Enough subtle differences for her own look. She’d changed her usual style since everything happened. “Enjoy your date with Katie tonight. I’ve never missed on how much you two love and adore each other. It’s always been very sweet.”
“I always thought, you know, you might be a little jealous.”
“I am, Mark. When everything was happening to me, I dreamed of my little brother bursting into the bedroom and sorting it all out for me. I know you’re strong and capable enough to deal with all of them. Even our father feared you in a way.”
“If they ever try and bother you again… I know you’ve blocked them on everything, and you’re always careful going out, but if they ever try, you let me know.”
“I will, but they won’t because they’re scared of you.” Snuggling into me again, I wasn’t surprised she started to fall asleep rather quickly. She’d told me every time I did spend a night with her how safe she felt in my arms. I’d admitted to feelings of guilt to Mum about everything that happened to her. I hadn’t realised that she’d been coming to me for comfort when everything was going on.
Katie looked fantastic when I met her in the living room a little later. Her brunette hair hung over her shoulders. Her blue eyes sparkled behind the frames of her thin black frames. She usually wore contacts, but she knew how sexy I found her when wearing her frames. Lip gloss instead of lipstick on her lips, and the make-up she wore was faint, only accentuating her natural beauty. The black dress she wore was strapless and it was obvious that she wasn’t wearing a bra. When I noticed the black thigh-high stockings and heels, my eyes must have lit up as she started to giggle.
“You like, little brother?”
“You know how sexy you are, Katie.”
“Well, my little brother is looking rather handsome tonight as well.”
“I have some beautiful children,” Mum stated from where she was sitting, getting to her feet to walk us to the door. “Mark, show your sister a good time tonight.”
“I will, Mum.”
I’d ordered an Uber to take us into the city. Expensive but I didn’t want to drive nor endure a journey on the train. The restaurant I’d selected served the sort of cuisine my sister and I would both enjoy. We didn’t eat too much, eating a main each before splitting a dessert. Bellies somewhat full, we walked hand in hand towards the harbour, stopping at the occasional bar and pub, enjoying a drink or two in each, before it was the right time to head to a club.
Having never been much of a dancer, Katie spent most of the time moving and grinding her body against me, and all she requested from me in return was to ensure my hands were always on her. Whenever she kissed me, it was hot, heavy and full of promise. We eventually remained for a couple of hours before agreeing that it was time to go. Snuggling against me during the ride home, her hand was caressing my inner thigh, getting ever closer to my groin with each passing minute.
Arriving home well after midnight, the house was quiet and dark as we made our way quietly to my bedroom, Katie not hesitating in following me. As soon as I closed the door, we were all over each other, my fingers finding the zipper of her dress as her fingers worked the buttons of my shirt, making sure that was off as she moved to take off my trousers. Shoes and socks followed while she slid out of her heels, tumbling into bed as she immediately felt my erection press into her.
“Waited to feel you against me like this,” she murmured before resuming our kiss.
There was one thing I did want, breaking the kiss and slowly moving down her neck towards her breasts. I knew she was a C-cup and they were fantastic, her nipples pink, hard, and looking ready for me to suck, lick and nibble on. The first moment my tongue ran over one, my sister moaned in such a manner, that I couldn’t help gazing up and see her staring down at me.
“You going to move down my body soon?”
“We’re not having sex tonight, Katie. Tonight, I’m going to pleasure my big sister.”
She dazzled me with a smile as I gave her breasts lots of attention, moving from one to the other, my sister moaning and writhing underneath me. Relenting as I knew she wanted something else, I slowly kissed down her still-toned tummy towards the thin fabric of her black panties. I could smell her arousal, and as I removed her incredibly wet panties, I could feel the heat emanating from her pussy.
Spreading her legs wider, I smiled at the fact she kept her pussy neat, but it wasn’t shaved smooth. “Katie?”
“Yes, Mark?”
“I’ve fantasised about this moment for years.”
“Then make it reality, Mark.”
I fell in love with her taste almost immediately, gently licking and kissing everywhere as my sister was moaning rather loudly quite quickly. Considering Natalie and Mum knew we’d gone out on a date, I wasn’t worried about them hearing us. Hell, I wouldn’t care if they opened the door and wanted to watch. Wrapping a hand around one of her smooth thighs, I gently worked my tongue along her labia and inside her while ever so softly rubbing her clit occasionally at the same time.
The whimpers and moans turned me on something fierce, Katie making sure her head was raised so she could watch me, her blue eyes gazing down at me in the faint light of the lamp nearby. Her chest rose and fell quicker with each passing minute, her entire body shaking from time to time, as I slid a finger inside her, turning it so I could find that special spot.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out as I found it, smiling to myself as I figured she might like a little more attention on her clit. Belinda had not been my first, I’d had lovers before, and I’d always enjoyed exploring a woman’s body, figuring out what she liked.
“I want my big sister to cum,” I murmured, my tongue and finger working in unison. Her body start to shake and writhe even more, her breathing getting faster as she got closer and closer to orgasm. “Cum for me, Katie. Your little brother is going to look after you from now on.”
“I love you,” she moaned softly.
Smiling to myself, I slid a second finger inside her and having figured out how she liked me to lick her clit, I brought her to the top of the mountain and then sent her over it. She practically screamed in pleasure, her entire body seeming to almost levitate for a second as the orgasm hit her like a freight train. She squeezed my fingers ever so tightly I could barely move them, but when she begged for me not to stop, what my big sister wanted, she got.
Learning that my sister could enjoy multiple orgasms very quickly was a real thrill, and the fact she kept begging me for more had me smiling to myself. It did briefly make me feel sad about Belinda again, as our sex life had always been wonderful, but I put that aside as I focused on Katie again.
“Oh god, don’t stop,” she cried, her fingers running through my hair as she humped her pussy into my face, “You love your sister’s pussy?”
“Doing this every day going forward.”
“You better!”
I only relented when my sister finally pushed my head away, giggling away as she continued to shake and shudder for a few seconds as I moved to lie next to her. The look in her eyes when she finally opened them was one of pure love, kissing me softly as she pressed her entire body against mine. Her hand moved down my body to my cock, probably surprising her when I gently moved it away. “Tonight was about you, Katie,” I whispered, running my fingers through her hair, “What you’re going to learn very quickly is that I love to give. And when it comes to you, big sister…”
Waking with her spooned back against me the next morning, she felt my morning wood immediately, teasing me by rubbing her firm and pert little arse against me. Rolling onto my back, she moved up to straddle my lap, feeling the heat of her pussy through the fabric of my boxer briefs, amused that she was still wearing her thigh-high stockings. Making out again, the only thing that stopped us was a soft knock at the door.
“Breakfast is ready,” Mum announced.
Katie slid off her stockings and grabbed one of my t-shirts, holding it to her nose first. “Mmmm. Smells like little brother,” she stated, putting it on and nothing else. Sliding on a pair of shorts myself, I took Katie by the hand as we joined Mum and Natalie in the kitchen. Mum’s smile wasn’t a surprise as she hugged us both. Natalie stood up and hugged her sister first before hugging me.
“Now, Mark, the most important question is…” Mum started to say before smirking, “Actually, I don’t need to ask as I heard her. What did you think, Natalie?”
“I was busy masturbating, Mum,” she stated, her eyes only on me as she said that, “I’ll never be jealous of Katie, but part of me was left wondering what it would be like if I had fun with my sister and brother. Considering everything that happened, you know I’m not a stranger to pussy either.”
“Could you handle that?” Katie wondered.
When Natalie blushed, I had an inkling of what she was thinking. “I never enjoyed it with Dad and my brothers. I was just a good actress. Your ex-husband just took liberties because of the blackmail, Katie, and Dad had me entertain clients because he made sure they were recorded to use against me. You know he said I was his personal little whore.” When she started to cry, the three of us were up and cuddling her like usual. “I know if I were to ever be with Mark, I’d feel nothing but love. And you should hate me, Katie…”
“Never,” Katie assured her, “Not after everything we learned, Natalie.”
Natalie calmed down, finishing breakfast before I took Natalie by the hand, leading her to her bedroom. I made sure we cuddled for a little while, Natalie cooing softly, admitting that she loved being held in my arms whenever we slept together. Katie appeared in the doorway, seeing her little sister snuggled against me, and her smile was warm and loving. She joined us on the bed, cuddling Natalie from behind, whispering that whenever she was ready, Natalie could enjoy my company alone, and maybe in the future, the three of us could enjoy time together.
“I did experiment when I was younger,” Katie admitted, something I already knew anyway. I’d seen her kissing her best friend more than once.
That night, Katie had no embarrassment in taking my hand and leading me towards my bedroom, left thinking it was soon going to be our bedroom. She hadn’t worn a bra or put on panties all day, so was nude in seconds, helping off my t-shirt and shorts, falling to her knees, and watching her eyes widen as she slowly lowered my underwear.
“Oh, this is very nice,” she said softly, “Maybe I should call you big brother from now on?” Smiling up at me as her hand gently grasped my cock, she added, “Well, this was definitely worth waiting for. Do you love blowjobs, Mark?”
“Of course,” I murmured as her hand started to stroke me.
“Good, because I promise that I’ll always happily blow my little brother. And you can cum wherever you want. In my mouth. On my face. On my tits. All over my body. I’d love it if you filled my pussy all the time though.”
“Fuck,” I groaned as she ran her tongue up my shaft.
“And, of course, you’ll get the pleasure of my tight little butt too, Mark. I’ve never had anal sex, but I promised myself that we would do everything together. I want to get kinky. Want to tie me up and spank me?”
I couldn’t reply as I felt her soft lips wrap around my shaft as she lowered her head. Running my fingers through her hair, I couldn’t believe how happy she looked, the sparkle in her eyes, as she slowly bobbed her head up and down my cock, feeling her other hand caressing my balls at the same time. I knew I wasn’t going to last long as I’d been turned on like hell the previous night.
“Going to swallow?” I had to ask as I wasn’t going to last much longer.
She removed her mouth, that same smile still on her face. “Always,” she replied, “Whenever you cum in my mouth, I’ll swallow it… Unless your other sister or mother is with me.”
“Oh fuck…”
“Love that thought, handsome?”
Grabbing her hair, she smiled before swallowing my cock again, moving faster and faster as I felt my orgasm approaching quickly. The idea of both sisters on their knees before me was a real turn-on, but perhaps Katie and our mother? All three women had made it known that, after everything that happened, I was the only man they could ever really trust. And turning that trust into intimacy didn’t seem to put any of us off. It would only bring us closer.
“Close,” I moaned, her blue eyes opening wider as she readied herself for it. And when I groaned, feeling my cock start to throb as that first spurt erupted from my cock, she giggled with my cock still in her mouth as it was the best orgasm I could remember. Katie didn’t spill a drop as she greedily swallowed everything, using her tongue to clean me up before she stood up, took my hand and led me to the bed.
“I love you,” she said, her fingers caressing my cheek as I could only stare at her, feeling a renewed surge of love for what she’d just done for me, “Once we make love, Mark, that’ll be it. That’s our commitment to each other and our family. The only regret I have is that I’d met Richard and I missed being with you when you turned eighteen. How happy we could have been for a few years already.”
“At least we have tonight and forever after this, Katie.”
After going down on her again, assuring her I would do it every day for her in return, savouring her taste and enjoying the cries of pleasure that escaped her, I kissed up her body until she was underneath me, resting my cock against her and I could see the desire in her eyes.
“Please,” she whimpered, “Make love to me, Mark.”
I wanted it as much as she did, and we moaned softly in unison when I slowly slid my cock inside my sister for the first time. She blinked rapidly, leaning up to kiss me. Her pussy was tight, and it was hot. Sinking my entire length inside her, I smiled while kissing her as I felt her legs wrap around me, her hands running up to caress my back as I started to move.
"Oh fuck yes,” she cried, kissing my cheek before I felt her teeth gently bite my shoulder, “Fuck me, Mark. Fuck your sister.”
“So hot,” I groaned, “I’m inside my big sister.”
“Whoever says this is wrong is an idiot. My god, it’s the best feeling ever already.”
I tried not to thrust too fast, too quickly, thankful she’d already made me orgasm. Could have been embarrassing if I’d cum within a couple of minutes. Gazing into her blue eyes, they glistened as we both felt the emotion of the occasion. She kept her legs tight as I didn’t want to cum just yet, her moans suggested I was touching places she really enjoyed.
“I love you so much,” I whispered, “You were always my dream girl, Katie.”
That earned one hell of a kiss as we started to move together, feeling her hips roll with my thrusts, and when she orgasmed, I had to give myself an imaginary fist pump. Belinda had always enjoyed orgasms when we were intimate, and the fact I could do the same for my sister made me feel ten-feet-tall. “Fuck me,” she cried, “Fuck me, Mark. I need to feel you fill me up.”
I didn’t need an invitation, moving her legs so they were pulled right back, her knees hooked around my upper arms, as I really started to pump her, feeling even deeper inside her, and I knew I was rubbing her clit at the same time. We were soon moaning together, breathing heavily and our skin glistened with sweat in the low light of the lamp.
Warning her when I felt my orgasm getting closer, that seemed to urge her on even more, and when I felt her pussy tighten again as a second orgasm tore through her body, I pumped her perhaps a half dozen more times before I buried my cock and erupted again.
“That’s it, handsome,” Katie whispered, “Fill your sister’s pussy. Put a baby in me.”
“Oh fuck yeah,” I grunted as I kept thrusting with each spurt of cum that filled her, “Lots of babies with my sister.”
“You love that thought? Knocking me up over and over again?”
“Can’t wait to see your belly swell with our baby, Katie.”
I stopped moving as she was biting her bottom lip before she kissed me. “You mean that?” she asked softly.
“I figured it was something we’d need to talk about at some stage. But I know you want children.”
“Our children, Mark…”
“Guess we’ll need a lot more sex to practice then.”
That made her laugh as I pulled out and we cuddled, our hands exploring each other’s bodies as we made out before she snuggled against me. Giving me a few minutes to recover, I had to chuckle as I felt her soft, small hand eventually wrap around my cock. I was already semi-hard again anyway, but just her presence aroused me. What I didn’t expect was to be rolled onto my back and for her to bring me to full hardness with her mouth before she moved up and lowered herself down on my cock.
I loved watching my sister ride my cock, hands at her hips for balance before she found her groove and my hands could move elsewhere, including those perfect breasts that swayed as she moved, or up to her face, making her smile as she grasped my wrist to hold my hand where it was.
“Fuck, I love your cock already,” she moaned softly, “Waited too long to feel this inside me.”
She enjoyed a couple of orgasms before she leaned down, my hands on her arse as we started to move together again. I wasn’t ready to cum just yet, eventually rolling us over, her legs over my shoulders this time, as she grabbed the back of my head and growled that I should fuck my big sister hard.
What Katie wants, Katie gets, and when we were snuggling together later after I’d cum inside her again, she whispered that her pussy was feeling rather tender. When I joked that she wasn’t going to get me hard again, she took that as a challenge, and when she was on her knees, head on a pillow looking back at me, she had that look on her face that suggested ‘I told you so’.
That earned her a slap on each cheek which made her moan softly before I pulled her back so she was resting against my chest, turning her head so I could kiss her. “Going to take tomorrow off work so my brother can fuck me all day,” she murmured.
Pushing her forward, I grabbed her hips and fucked her harder. Despite the fact she was feeling tender, she begged me to keep going until I came inside her yet again. I lasted quite a while before I did, and once I did cum, I slid out and collapsed onto the bed, my sister cuddling into me, immediately giggling. “Told you so,” she whispered into my ear, “I’ll always get my little brother nice and hard.”
“Consider me told, but we need to work tomorrow.”
“Going to be funny standing in front of class, feeling very tender between my legs. Good thing I teach primary school and they’re still innocent.”
Everyone was up for work the next morning at the same time. Mum couldn’t stop smiling the entire time. Natalie hugged me as soon as I walked in dressed for work, leaning up to leave a soft kiss on my lips. “Heard you all last night, Mark,” she said softly, “When I feel ready, I want the same. Katie assures me it will be okay. I know you’ll be gentle with me.”
“As long as everyone is okay with the idea.”
“Look after your sisters, Mark. You are the man of the house now,” Mum stated, “Though I still want my cuddles too.”
“Anything else, in addition, Mum?” I wondered.
“Oh… Oh…” The smile that lit up her face was beautiful. “You mean that?”
“Mum, you need your boy between your legs,” Katie stated, “And I tell you one thing. Your youngest son knows how to eat pussy.”
“Oh my,” Mum whispered, but the blush forming was simply adorable.
Natalie let me go so Mum could cuddle me, and she would have felt the erection pressing into her, as the idea of going down on my mature and beautiful mother was arousing, perhaps more than she would have realised. When she felt it press into her, her eyes met mine and I could see the arousal from her in return. “Oh baby,” she whispered, “You really think I’m pretty?”
“You’re gorgeous, Mum,” I replied softly, caressing her cheek before I kissed her. It was no peck on the lips, not a full-on make-out session, but it was enough to suggest that, if everyone was okay with the idea, I’d happily spend time making my mother as happy as my sister.
“I’m over fifty years old, Mark…”
Natalie and Katie joined our cuddle, each kissing one of her cheeks. “Don’t worry about that, Mum,” Katie assured her, “I’m sure once he has you naked in bed, he’ll love what he sees and you’ll get the full treatment, just like me.”
The entire week was fantastic. My good mood helped my performance at work, and friends and colleagues picked up on my renewed focus, admitting that my divorce was now confirmed, and I was now comfortable enough to move on. Each night, I returned home to three women who loved me almost unconditionally. Mum loved having three of her children back at home, and given that the three of us worked full-time, we practically ordered Mum to switch to part-time as we would look after her. She was happy to have dinner ready for us when we returned home, and although we pitched in for chores, Mum loved being a part-time housewife again.
Each evening, I’d find myself cuddled by two or all three. Katie wanted my attention but insisted that one night each week, I’d spend the night with Natalie, who practically wrapped her body against mine while sleeping, while Mum couldn’t help gazing at me lovingly whenever I shared a bed with her. I think we were both nervous about turning our relationship intimate. Didn’t stop us kissing in a manner that anyone else would believe I was in a relationship with an older woman.
As for Katie and me, the nights we were together, there was no hesitation in our lovemaking now. Although we discussed all the things we’d love to try together, during the week, we kept things nice and simple. Katie loved it whenever I went down on her, and she was the sort of woman who would happily return the favour. But it was when we made love that we grew closer with each passing time our bodies joined. Our love was already far more than that of those shared by siblings. I might, one day soon, share my love with my mother and my other sister, but Katie will always be the one closest to my heart.
“Oh fuck yes,” she cried softly that Saturday night, watching her with a smile on my face as she bounced up and down on my cock, “My little brother has such a big fucking cock!”
“Sister pussy is best pussy!”
Leaning down to kiss me, her tongue exploring my mouth, she eventually lifted herself back enough to meet my eyes. “It was always your pussy, Mark,” she moaned softly, “The day Mum brought you home from the hospital, I fell in love.” She stopped moving, my cock buried to the base. “I loved helping her raise you. And when you turned into the man you are… I was both proud and a little jealous of all the girls who got to experience you first.”
“But you have me now, Katie.”
“I know.” She started to rock her hips, knowing she was rubbing her clit against me, feeling her shudder as I knew another orgasm was close. “Oh fuck… I never came like this with him…”
“Because it’s your brother’s cock?”
Giggling, she leaned down to kiss me again. “I bet you cum harder when buried inside your sister.” Then she did orgasm, holding her tight to my chest once it passed. “Maybe you’d love it just as much when you’re inside our mother?” she teased.
“Think she has a tight pussy too?” I wondered.
“Considering you have a lovely thick cock, Mark…” Rolling her over, I started to pump her harder. “You like that though, Mark? Pumping your big cock into our mother, making her cum so hard… I bet it’s been ages since she was properly fucked and had a young stud make her cum.”
“You’re a tease,” I grunted as my own orgasm was close.
“I’m thinking that, one day soon, you’re having a night with both sisters and Mum. We’ll just make sure you’re capable of filling each of us with a creamy load though only after we’ve all been on our knees to pleasure our man.”
“I love you, Katie.”
“I know you do, handsome.” Kissing her softly, we fell silent until I did cum inside her again, Katie wrapping her legs around me as she loved the feeling of me finishing inside her. What surprised me is that she usually made Richard wear a condom, having admitted from early on that she did love him, but aware of her reputation, there was never complete trust.
When I could finally pull out of her, she immediately turned to get up, offering her hand. We didn’t usually walk through the house naked unless we headed straight to the bathroom to shower together. When she led me to the living room, I wasn’t hesitant but wondered where we were going. Then she turned to head towards the door of the master bedroom.
“Katie?”
She turned back and smiled. Opening the door, Mum was sitting back against the headboard of her bed, reading a book. Turning to look at us, her jaw dropped for a moment as she drank in our naked bodies before she started to chuckle.
“I wasn’t expecting this tonight,” she stated.
“Mark, get our mother out of bed and strip her naked.”
Mum didn’t hesitate in taking my hand as she threw back the covers and got to her feet. Just like her daughters, my mother wasn’t particularly tall though the way she gazed up at me, I knew she wasn’t worried about where the night was about to go. Helping take off her thin nightie, she wasn’t wearing a bra, and the panties were far nicer than I would have thought.
“Wow,” I whispered, running my fingers up and down her back, “You’re fucking hot, Mum.”
“You mean that?”
“Can I take off your panties?”
“Please, baby.”
Down on a knee, Mum shuddered as carefully lowered her thin cotton panties, revealing a pussy that was furry, but I had a feeling she’d started keeping herself nice and neat. Running a hand up her inner thigh, she shuddered as I could feel how hot she was, and there was no missing the dampness of the panties I’d just taken off her.
Katie got up onto the bed as I stood up, placing a finger under Mum’s chin and ensuring the next kiss was as passionate as I could manage. Wrapping my arms around her, she whimpered when my cock pressed into her.
“Mum, Mark is going to make love to you tonight,” Katie stated in that sort of tone that would brook no argument, “He’s just finished making love to me, so you don’t have to suck his cock… Unless you want to taste my pussy… But I know he really wants to taste yours.”
“Would you like that, Mum?” I wondered.
“I’ve played with myself so often the past couple of years, thinking about my little boy,” she whispered, “It’s why I never had a problem with you and Katie being together because of my own feelings.”
Lowering Mum onto the bed, Katie rolled onto her side and kissed Mum on the cheek so I didn’t waste any time spreading her slim legs and gazing at her pussy. Mum clearly blushed as I leaned down and inhaled her sweet scent before I ran my tongue gently up her slit.
“Baby,” she whimpered, “You’re licking me…”
“Going to do more than that tonight, Mum.”
“Your son is going to make love to you, Mummy,” Katie stated softly, “Now that we’ve been intimate, and we are committed, I want to share him with you. And when she’s ready, Natalie will also have the joy of being with her little brother.”
“What about you, Katie?” Mum moaned softly as my tongue got to work.
“Next time, Mum. This is about you and your son. And I want to watch as I love you both so much. I’ll never be jealous when you want time with Mark, and I’ll feel the same way when Natalie is with him. She needs him more than anyone. She’s so in love with him but she’s scared and traumatised after everything she’s been through.”
“I know,” Mum whimpered as my tongue slowly sank into her pussy, wrapping my arms around her thighs, “Oh god… His tongue is in my pussy, Katie!”
“He’s going to make you cum so hard, Mummy…”
Mum whimpered and moaned for the next few minutes, her body writhing as I kept hold of her thighs. When she started to press down into my mouth, I moved up to give her clit some attention and that almost set her off immediately. Katie moved closer, running her fingers up and down her body from her neck to just above her pussy.
I savoured her taste. It was different to Katie and Belinda. Perhaps a slightly stronger taste than her daughter. I figured that was due to her being a little older. I knew that women of my mother’s age could also go through significant changes that would affect her sex drive, but it seemed my mother wasn’t having any issues. Her pussy was dripping wet by the time she enjoyed an orgasm, and I didn’t want to stop quickly.
“Keep going, Mark,” Katie told me, “Make her cum again.”
“Oh god, baby!” Mum cried out, lifting her legs back and holding them underneath her knees, spreading a little wider, “Get your tongue nice and deep.”
“Whatever Mummy wants,” I replied, looking up and quickly kissing her before I returned to her pussy, sliding a pair of fingers inside her. Another orgasm arrived within a couple of minutes once I found her special spot, and she was soon whimpering for me not to stop. Hearing my mother orgasm was such a turn-on, I could only keep going for a little longer, giving her a couple more before I had to remove my fingers, smiling when Katie happily sucked them clean before I sat up and rested my cock against Mum’s pussy.
“Yes, baby,” she said softly, “I need you too, Mark. I need my son like my daughter needs her brother.”
Slowly sliding my cock inside her, I groaned in amazement at how tight she felt, and the fact she was hot to trot didn’t surprise me at all. Mum’s face lit up with a beautiful smile as I buried my cock inside her, leaning down to kiss her softly. “I love you, Mum,” I whispered once I was buried.
“God, I love you so much too, baby,” she whispered, “And thank you for this, Katie.”
“When me and my sister are here together, we’re going to clean up all his cum from your pussy, Mum.”
Making love to my mother was a wonderful experience. Loved feeling her fingers trailing up and down my arms and back. Her smooth legs against my torso. The fact her pussy seemed to suck my cock deeper and it was obvious she was desperate for me to cum inside her. Each kiss spoke volumes of our love for each other. I was in love with my sister, but I’d always loved my mother nearly as much.
Then she had another orgasm with my cock buried inside her and she couldn’t contain her emotions any longer, needing a little cry as I placed my head next to hers on the pillow, feeling her arms and legs wrap around me as I kept gently thrusting into her. “That’s it, baby,” she cried softly, “Make love to your mother. I’ll never not want to feel my little boy inside me.”
“Wish we’d started earlier?”
Making her chuckle made me feel better. “I bet I’m not the only one thinking that.”
We didn’t speak until I came inside her, feeling her legs tighten as she no doubt felt each pulse of my cock as I filled her pussy. Leaving it buried inside her, I lifted my head up so I could see her eyes, leaving a soft kiss on her lips as Katie shuffled closer, kissing Mum on the cheek before I turned my head so I could kiss her too.
“We’re sleeping in here tonight, Mum. You get to snuggle with your son, and I’ll cuddle you as well.”
“Go get your sister,” Mum suggested to Katie, “We can’t leave her alone.”
I had pulled out with Mum spooned against me when Natalie appeared with Katie behind her. To see my other sister smile widely as she noticed her mother and brother having obviously been intimate made me feel better. She didn’t get naked but did happily slide under the covers into our mother as Katie settled behind her. It was all rather snug with four of us on the bed.
“Did you make love, Mum?” Natalie asked.
“I did, sweetie.”
“Was it as wonderful as I knew it would be?”
“Even better, sweetie.”
Waking up the next morning, I was on my back, the sheets were pulled back, and there were not two but three naked women on their knees looking down at me. Katie wasn’t a surprise at all, Mum was a slight surprise, but when I met the blue eyes of my other sister, and I got a first look at her naked body, she leaned up and left a soft kiss on my lips. “I love you, Mark. I wish you were my first,” she whispered, “You were always the best of them.”
“Are you sure about this?”
“Mark, you were always going to have three lovers after everything. What you’ve always done for us regardless, the way you took charge and ensured you would look after your sisters and mother. I fell in love with you the day you simply held me in your arms and told me how much you loved me after everything that happened to us. I knew I had a piece of your heart in that moment.”
“You always did, Natalie, even when things were not great.”
Having three women pleasuring you at once is something most men would never have the joy of experiencing. Having blown me plenty of times already, Katie took a backseat as Mum proved rather quickly that she had talent, while Natalie didn’t hesitate in taking my cock into her throat, stating that while she’d given a lot of blowjobs, due to the blackmail, it simply ensured she was talented when it came to pleasing her little brother.
I was far too aroused to last long, my two sisters agreeing that Mum should be the one to take a load in her mouth for the first time. Watching my mother’s head bobbing up and down on my cock is a scene that would live long in the memory, but knowing she swallowed all my cum when I finally orgasmed was even better.
“Time to return the favour,” I stated, “And I think my other sister needs to have her brother finally pleasure her.”
Katie had a little fur over her pussy. Mum had what I’d term a mature pussy. Natalie was completely bare, admitting she preferred it as it made her feel younger when she looked into the mirror when masturbating. She spread her legs nice and wide, beckoning me with a finger as we shared one hell of a steamy kiss, whispering our love for each other as I slowly moved down her body. Her breasts were smaller than her sister's and mother's, no more than a B-cup, her nipples hard and ready for my attention.
Kissing down her toned body, I savoured her scent before I just buried my face between her legs and went to town on her. Mum and Katie sat to either side and as I gazed up, I noticed the three of them starting to share some soft kisses. Making my other sister orgasm for the first time was beautiful, Natalie making these adorable little moans and squeaks that had Katie giggling away.
“Make love to her,” Mum insisted, “Make love to your other sister, Mark. It’s time to claim all three of us as yours.”
Natalie nearly burst into tears when I slid my cock inside her for the first time. “You should have been my first,” she whimpered, “I knew Katie should have been yours…”
“You were always special to me, Natalie.”
She smiled before kissing me. “I know. Now make love to me. It’s finally happening, Mark. We’ve waited long enough.”
I ensured that it was lovemaking as we were all aware of how she’d been treated by our father, brothers and heaven only knew who else over the years. Her pussy was tighter than I thought it would be, and she was complimenting me on how thick I felt as I started to pump her a little faster. She dug her fingers into my back, bending her legs so she could rest them against my torso.
“Fuck me, little brother,” she moaned, “Fuck your big sister!”
“He’s fucking his two big sisters from now on,” Katie added with amusement, Natalie turning her head to kiss her sister, “And I can’t wait to fool around with you too.”
“I want you three to have fun too,” I grunted, “Though only if you want that.”
Natalie kissed me hard. “Later. Right now, I want to feel you fill my pussy, Mark. Prepare my pussy for when you put a baby in me.”
That brought me to a halt, my cock buried inside her, unable to stop smiling as I glanced between my two sisters, Katie grinning broadly at me. “You mean that?” I asked.
“Of course. I’ve always wanted to have babies. You’re making your two sister’s into mothers, Mark.”
“Okay,” I replied simply, kissing her before I resumed thrusting. Feeling her legs wrap around me was the signal for me to go faster, and when I finally came again, I heard her choke back a sob as she whispered how much she loved me. I could only return similar words of love, leaving a series of soft kisses on her lips as Mum and Katie cuddled into us.
After I pleasured Katie and my mother with my mouth, ensuring they also enjoyed a couple of orgasms each, we headed separately to the two bathrooms in the house for a shower. Katie and Natalie walked away hand in hand to the main bathroom, Mum giggling away as I lightly spanked her bum as we headed towards her ensuite bathroom.
It took all of a few minutes before I was hard again, Mum leaning against the tiled wall as I slid inside her tight pussy once again. The previous night had been tender lovemaking. This time, it was pure fucking, and I had a feeling my mother absolutely loved it as she was begging me to fuck her harder and harder after only a couple of minutes. When I did finally cum inside her again, she turned around after I pulled out and kissed me hard.
“Just what I needed, baby,” she murmured, “I can’t wait for the next few years together.”
“I love you, Mum,” I said softly, “I’m so sorry about everything.”
“I’m not,” she replied, to my slight surprise, in all honesty. Resting a hand on my chest, she dazzled me with a loving smile. “You’re a far better man than your father and brothers. And the fact his parents have said little about everything that happened speaks volumes. You’ve always had my heart, Mark. You were such a wonderful surprise.”
Once everyone was dressed, I told them I was treating them to breakfast, conversation flowing during the drive to a nearby café, ensuring we all ate enough to replace any energy that might be required, as I had a feeling I might be in for a fun-filled day. I was right as I ended up fooling around with my two sisters and mother throughout the day. Natalie wanted to blow me until completion, Mum wanted me to lick her pussy and Katie bent over the kitchen table and demanded I fuck her.
In bed with Katie that night, we were cuddling together though she disappeared for a moment, returning with a smirk on her face, beckoning me to follow her. Walking through the dark house, we arrived at our mother’s bedroom door, finding Mum and Natalie cuddling in bed together. They were not making love, but it was obvious our mother was going out of her way to assure her youngest daughter of her love. It was beautiful to watch them kiss and caress each other. Katie took my hand and led me back to our bedroom so we could resume making love.
The next few weeks were the most blissful of my life. I would arrive home from work to be greeted by my mother each day with a hug and kiss, asking me about my day as she would sit next to me on the couch, curling her legs so she could lean against me. Katie would sometimes be home before me, but being a teacher wasn’t the profession everyone thought it was. She would sometimes do long hours in her office to prepare lesson plans and complete marking. As for Natalie, she’d found a secretarial job at a firm in the city, usually arriving home before me, but she was starting to branch out and make friends.
Katie proved that she wanted to do everything with me, as within a month of our physical relationship starting, we started to experiment together with the idea of adding Natalie and Mum at a later date.
I had no idea what she had planned until I arrived home on a Friday night to find her waiting in the living room for me. Leaving a soft kiss on my lips as a way of greeting, I couldn’t help marvelling at the black baby doll she was wearing that left little to the imagination. “Mark… I’ve been wearing a plug all day for the past week in preparation for tonight,” she told me.
“Seriously?”
“I told you I wanted to do everything with you. This is the first thing. If I don’t like it, we won’t do it again, but I love feeling the plug inside me, and I have a feeling that sliding your cock inside my tight little butt for the first time might be uncomfortable at first, but I reckon I’ll love it later.”
“Mum and Natalie?”
“Treated them to a night out. They’ll be back later, but I wanted the house only for us while we do this. I want to make love first before we order some food in, then we’ll eat before we continue making love.” She rested her hands on my chest, leaning up to kiss me. “You’re making love to me only one particular way tonight, little brother, though I hope your tongue ends up where it usually does first.”
Within a couple of minutes, we were naked on our bed, Katie with her legs spread wide as I was busy licking her pussy to one orgasm after the other. She knew how much I loved her taste, savoured her scent, enjoyed making her orgasm, and all the noises she made as her brother pleasured her.
Flipping her over, she lifted her arse as I wiggled the plug in her bottom, one of those plugs with the jewelled base. The lube was resting on the nightstand, lubing up my cock before I carefully took the plug out of her and lubed her up. When she glanced back with a smile on her face, I teased her before placing the head of my cock against her.
“Do it, handsome,” she said softly, “Fuck your big sister in the butt!”
I couldn’t help chuckling at the enthusiasm before I leaned forward to kiss her, gently pressing my cock against her again and pushing forward. The plug she’d been wearing certainly helped prepare her as the head of my cock slid in far easier than I would have imagined. I still felt her clench, stopping as she got used to having my cock inside her, slowly sliding inch after inch inside her, groaning in delight at how hot and tight her arse was.
As soon as I was buried, I stopped and let her adjust, getting comfortable, before she glanced back again. The desire in her eyes told me she was ready, gently thrusting into her a few times. When she moaned loudly, I knew she was okay, moving my hands from her hips to stroke her back before they ended up resting on her shoulders.
“Oh god, fuck me,” she groaned, “So good, Mark. So fucking good.”
“Doing this again?”
“God yes. Definitely going to want to feel your big cock where it is.”
The fact I finished quickly probably didn’t surprise her considering she hadn’t blown me before. Feeling me cum inside her arse for the first time made her giggle, lifting herself up to rest against my chest as my hands moved to caress her chest. Turning her head to kiss me, the gaze in her eyes made me swallow as it was obvious how aroused she was.
“I love you so fucking much, Mark,” she said softly.
“When do you want to start trying to start a family of our own?”
“You’re in the wrong hole for that,” she replied, giggling to herself, before she kissed me again, “But I want to start trying soon.”
It wasn’t a surprise to either of us that I barely went soft, only pulling out so more lube could be applied, and I ended up on my back as she wanted to be in control the next time. That allowed me access to her pussy, and I loved making her cum hard as she bounced up and down on my cock, buried in her arse, while I used my thumb to fondle her clit. Feeling her clench on my cock with each orgasm simply made them even more powerful for her, whimpering and moaning before she finally collapsed onto my chest, running my fingers up and down her back as she took a series of deep breaths.
“Intense,” she murmured, “Very intense.”
“What do you want after dinner?”
“I want to snuggle and make love… And you’re still going to bury your big cock in my butt!”
By the time I heard my mother and other sibling arrive home, Katie was fast asleep in my arms. Mum poked her head through the open doorway and smiled at the sight of my older sister snuggled up in my arms. “Did she enjoy it?” Mum whispered.
“She loved it. And she wants you to try it too.”
“Next weekend, baby. I hated it during the few times I did it with your father because he was an arsehole. I know you’ll be gentle with me.”
“Of course.”
Natalie was full of questions the next morning as she admitted to having had a lot of anal sex. It was something we knew about considering everything we’d witnessed. She told us that our father had insisted on it as often as having access to her pussy, and that most of the men she was sent to ‘entertain’ also expected access to her mouth, pussy and arse. Like her mother, she never enjoyed it, but was willing to try it with her little brother because Katie couldn’t stop praising me for how I was with her the previous night.
Mum might not have enjoyed anal sex with her ex-husband, but she absolutely loved it with her son, and it was a fantastic night together the very next weekend. Like her daughter, she loved being taken from behind first before she rolled onto her back, burying my cock deep and I loved feeling her move her hips, and when she enjoyed an orgasm without touching her pussy, the look of wonder on her face made me laugh. Sitting down for breakfast with my sisters the next morning, Mum couldn’t stop smiling, and she was adamant that, one night very soon, she was going to ensure her son spent an entire weekend ‘nailing his three women in the arse’.
With Natalie, it was a little different because of the coercion and blackmail. Unlike Katie and Mum, she didn’t want it done in privacy, she wanted them present as, in her mind, it would make it more special. Unlike her sister and mother, I was on my back with Natalie in control the entire time. She almost freaked out, me, my sister and mother all assuring her it was okay if she didn’t want to do it.
But when she finally slid down my cock, savouring the tightness of her arse, the smile on her face suggested that she would eventually enjoy it just like her sister and mother. I left her in complete control until she leaned forward, leaving a soft kiss on my lips, running my hands down to rest on her pert little butt.
"Fuck me,” she whispered, “I can handle it because it’s you, Mark.”
When she fell asleep against me later that night, the smile on her face suggested she’d loved every minute. And like with her mother and sister, it quickly became a staple of our sex life.
Katie and I spent a lot of time experimenting. She enjoyed being tied up and teased; tied up and fucked; tied up and denied an orgasm, brought to the brink over and over again. She started wearing clothing that she knew would arouse me. She took to using toys to tease me. When she was off from school during holiday periods, I’d arrive home to find her and our mother waiting for me most of the time. There’s nothing better than walking through the front door of your home to find your sister and mother naked, on their knees, waiting to pleasure you.
Even better when they want you to cum on their faces.
Arriving home on a Friday was always a sense of relief. I loved my job, but it was an intense job with little chance to relax during the day. Being greeted by at least two women I love each night was always wonderful, but it was Friday which was special. Two days ahead where I would spend as much time as possible enjoying the company of my mother and two sisters. Mum would never fail to greet me with a long cuddle and the sort of kiss no other mother and son likely enjoyed. If they did, they kept it in secret like we did. As for my sisters, the greeting was always a promise of much more to come.
What I knew is that my mother hadn’t been so happy in years. I hadn’t been aware of all the issues in her marriage to her husband, slowly learning more with each discussion that ended up talking about the past. I was more than aware of his disdain for me growing up, but I learned more about my parents’ marriage with each passing week. Mum always said her view was biased, but I was more than aware my father was an arsehole.
“Did you never suspect anything about him and Natalie?” I had to ask one evening.
“Katie was never a daddy’s girl growing up. She was always closer to me, so when it was obvious Natalie was very much a daddy’s girl, I thought nothing of it. I always figured most daughters were closer to their fathers. Did I suspect what he was doing once she started working for him? Not at all. Natalie obviously had to be careful, while I was sure your father had been cheating on me for years. I just didn’t rock the boat too much as I was comfortable, and I just cut the bastard off anyway.”
“Did you ever consider… You know, an affair?”
Mum smiled while taking my hand. “Only with one man,” she said softly, leaning over to kiss my cheek, “Katie isn’t the only one who would have loved to be with you on your eighteenth, Mark. The idea of sliding into your bed, taking your cock in my mouth before I mounted and rode you nice and slow…”
“I would have loved it too, Mum,” I replied.
“You still think I’m sexy, even as old as I am?”
“Isn’t fifty the new forty? Mum, trust me on this, you’re still hot.”
“Thank you, baby.” She sighed, cuddling into me. “Obviously, your father liked having his wife at home while he was busy fucking anything far younger than himself. What he did to Natalie… I understood why she didn’t want to go through the courts, but I do wonder about all the other young women who have worked for the company. And if I think about it, I wouldn’t be surprised if his father did the same thing. It’s probably the only way George managed to get laid most of the time. I still wonder about Cathy and why she ever married him.”
“I know of everything that happened, but…”
“George was always a loser, Mark. The moment he learned he was always going to inherit the business; he stopped trying because he was getting the silver spoon. You were right about one thing. He’s going to drive that business into the ground. If James ever returns, he might just keep it going. I don’t suppose…”
“God no. Fuck the business. It means nothing to me.”
While my relationship with Katie grew stronger with each passing day, and Mum was happier than ever as she could mother her three children, while Natalie was increasingly confident and happy in her own life, I knew there was something more I could do for her. Despite my still relative youth to many of my contemporaries in the company I worked for, I required a personal assistant to help me with day-to-day business. Approaching my boss about the idea forming in my mind, I was surprised when he shrugged and said it was my decision about who to recruit, my current P.A having taken a job elsewhere in the company. I was sad to lose her, as she was fantastic in her role and we had a great relationship, but I understood her desire to progress.
Greeting the family arriving home that same evening, I asked Natalie to meet me in her bedroom as I wanted to discuss the idea I had. Sitting next to her on the edge of the bed, I asked a blunt question. “Do you enjoy your job?”
The shrug wasn’t a surprise. “It’s better than working for Dad. At least I don’t have to worry about my current boss making me do things.”
“How would you like to come to work for your brother?”
Watching the smile form made me feel better as I had worried that she would say no. I would have understood, the fact she wanted to build her own career, but she didn’t hesitate in excitedly telling me that she loved the idea. When I told Katie, she smiled and pulled Natalie aside, disappearing into Katie’s now unused bedroom, which was used only to keep her clothes and other things.
When they disappeared together on Saturday, it gave Mum and me a chance to have some fun in the bedroom, hearing my sisters giggling away when they arrived home a few hours later to find Mum happily bouncing up and down on my cock.
“God, we can’t leave these two alone at all,” Katie stated, trying to sound exasperated and failing, “Mother, you get enough of his cock!”
“No, I don’t,” Mum moaned, starting to grind away on me as it was the best way to really orgasm hard, her hands on my chest as she gazed into my eyes, “I’ll never get enough of my little boy’s big cock.”
“Well, while you two finish each other off, Natalie is going to get changed.”
When they left, Mum leaned down to kiss me before I rolled her over onto her back, her eyes widening before a smile formed as I started to fuck her. “Love mother’s pussy, baby?” she asked softly.
“Shame I can’t put a baby in you too, Mum.”
Stifling a sob, her hand caressed my cheek. “I would have loved nothing more than to carry my son’s baby,” she whispered, “I can’t even begin to truly express all my feelings that I feel, baby.”
“I think I have an idea considering we’re making love, Mum.”
After I’d cum inside her, we cuddled afterwards, Mum facing me, happy to rest her head against my chest as I lovingly stroked her back. I was still amazed at how natural it felt. Making love to Katie had been something we’d both wanted for years. But making love to my mother wasn’t something I’d ever thought would happen, but the first moment I slid my cock inside her, it felt just as right.
Katie’s head appeared in the doorway, smiling as always when noticing our very naked mother cuddled into my body. “Mark, want to join me in the living room?”
“Sure. We’ll just put something on.”
Sitting next to her on the couch a couple of minutes later, Katie to my left, Mum to my right, Natalie walked out in what she’d obviously bought. To say that she was going with the sultry, slutty and sexy secretary look wouldn’t be an understatement. The blouse and skirt combination was fantastic, I loved thigh-high stockings and heels, but the way she’d worn her heels and a pair of thin black framed glasses just heightened my immediate arousal.
When she lowered herself to her knees between my legs, running her hands up my thighs, she smiled at me. “Is there anything you need, sir?” she breathed, “Maybe something to take the edge off before the start of the day?”
“I’m going to find you distracting, aren’t I?”
“I’ll blow you while sitting under your desk, and at lunchtime, you can bend me over the same desk and fill my pussy or arse with all your cum. But I also know what you need from me in a professional sense. I’ll be the best possible personal assistant, but more importantly, I’ll be working for the man I’m in love with.”
It was the first time she’d said she was in love with me. Lifting her up to straddle my lap, I kissed her softly before she cuddled against me. “About time you said it like that,” Katie stated, “Because, frankly, Mum and I have known for a long time now.”
“I didn’t feel worthy,” Natalie whispered, earning a tighter cuddle from her brother.
“You’re worthy of that and far more,” I assured her.
It was almost like the final piece in the puzzle as Natalie had never seemed happier when she started to work as my assistant. It gave us time to drive to and from the office together, and although we were close, it was during those drives that we really connected. She’d never been an outsider, but having found her place in the world again, it was clear to see that she was also closer to her sister and mother.
When everything happened with our family, it was almost like we were staring into the abyss. Other families may have completely fallen apart at the time, but it was the strength of our mother, the love I had for Katie, and the care we had for Natalie, which ensured that the four of us would forge an ever stronger bond with each other.
And I wouldn’t have had it any other way.
Epilogue – Ten Years Later
I loved arriving home to be greeted by all the people I loved. Katie would be home from another day teaching a bunch of screaming young children. I had no idea how she did it sometimes. On the days she didn’t work, Natalie would wander out from the kitchen to greet me with a smile and a kiss. Mum would be pottering around the house somewhere, always ready to greet her son with one hell of a cuddle.
Then the kids would all be shouting ‘Daddy!’ as they ran to be picked up and hugged to death.
It didn’t take long until Katie and Natalie both expressed their desire to start our family. And they must have been incredibly fertile, I had strong swimmers, or we were just lucky as both sisters were pregnant very quickly. And it was trying to fall pregnant that we enjoyed our first threesomes, the sisters agreeing to fall pregnant at the same time, at least for their first child.
With Katie, we have two daughters and a son. With Natalie, we have a son and a daughter.
I loved being a father. Katie is a natural mother, but Natalie, who had doubted herself for so long… As soon as she held our son in her arms for the first time, she immediately stated she would only ever work part-time from now on as she would always be home in time when it came to them starting school. She’d done a lot of thinking during the pregnancy.
Mum loved being a grandmother, but it also brought the four of us even closer still. Despite being in her sixties, she still has a libido. Yes, it’s slowed down over the years, but she still loves to spend a night with her son at least once a week, while she loves to fool around with her two daughters from time to time.
Natalie has never been happier. She works from 10am to 2pm for me each day, ensuring she’s seen the kids off to school and is back home in time to either pick them up or greet them at the front door. She loves being the ‘fun auntie’ to the kids I have with Katie, and though she spoils our children rotten, we’ve also made sure that they’re raised correctly. They are polite, well-mannered and respectful, but we’ve made sure that they are raised in a home of love.
And then there is Katie. The love of my life. Mum and Natalie are not jealous when I refer to Katie as that. We wear rings to show our commitment to each other. She calls me her husband, I call her my wife. The only regrets we share are those we already know, sometimes wondering what our lives would be if we’d started our relationship when I was eighteen. But although our relationship eventually started from heartache and the near destruction of our family, we are now bonded in more ways than one.
John passed away a couple of years ago. The four of us didn’t attend the funeral. George has remarried and now runs the business. How well is it going? I don’t know and simply don’t care. James returned to the city to help run the business. I’ve left him alone. As for my ex-wife, she’s remarried and seems to be happy. We do chat occasionally, and I simply wish her the best.
I’m aware our family is unconventional, and should our relationships ever be discovered, we know we’d be in a lot of trouble. Our children will not know the truth until they are old enough to understand. All they know is that they have four adults in their lives who do their best to ensure they are safe, happy and loved.
“You know, I wouldn’t change a thing, Mark,” Katie whispered one night as we lay back in bed, my chest rising and falling as I recovered from another round of intense lovemaking.
“Not even the fact we did lose a few years we could have had together?”
“I think the fact we were both a little more mature helped us. We knew the risks of our relationship. Now we’ve been together over ten years, we have children, we have a niece and nephew, Mum is still as happy as she’s ever been, and we have a sister as in love with us as we love her.”
“So what will the future bring us?” I wondered.
“I don’t know, Mark. All I know is that we’ll face it together. I love you.”
“I love you,” I replied softly.
I’d stared into the abyss when my marriage collapsed and our family fell apart. But I didn’t fear the future. Now when it was alongside her.
Chapter 96: Alexa [Futanari]
Notes:
I've generally broken down my single chapter stories into bite sized pieces before. But as I still have a lot of stories to upload regardless, I'm just going to post this story in one big chapter.
Warning: it is 30,000 words long.
Chapter Text
Glancing around the table, she couldn’t help almost shake her head at her friends. If there was a trope that seemed to surround futanari, it was that they seemed to love shorter, slimmer, paler, even effeminate men. Most would be called ‘boys’ considering they were usually younger. Always eighteen at a minimum and mature, but in the gay community, they would have been the type of young men called ‘twinks’.
Alexa had never been particularly interested in that sort of man, and that’s what made her life difficult. Women had no interest in futanari. In fact, they were responsible for many of the hardships that futanari had faced over the centuries. As for men, futanari and men were naturally attracted to each other, but most men couldn’t handle the fact that futanari would be the sexually dominant partner in most instances. To call futanari sexually aggressive but confident would be correct.
At least life was easier for futanari, particularly in regards to previous centuries. Once they were finally recognised as the third gender, only the most conservative of nations continued to infringe on their universal freedoms. So futanari simply moved in numbers to countries where they would be accepted, at least by the male population. Most females still disliked them but at least tolerated their presence.
“Still with us, Alexa?” Cindy asked.
Her best friend was futanari like herself. She stood near six foot, long flowing brunette hair, a pair of gorgeous breasts, and she packed serious heat. Futanari were naturally taller than a lot of men and most women. Their breasts were generally larger than a woman on average. And their girlcocks were far larger on average, in both length and girth, than their male brethren. Add to their natural charisma and beauty, and the fact their natural pheromones attracted men to them, meant that with many men, women simply didn’t stand a chance.
Cindy was currently involved in a relationship with a man named Steven. He was more of a ‘man’ than the other two men at the tables, Cindy being one of those futanari that didn’t always want to top. She always joked that her pussy got a good work out when Steven made love to her. But like most men in a relationship with a futanari, Steven loved being the bottom more often than not.
“Just going through a dry spell,” Alexa admitted, “Still trying to find the right man.”
Cindy took her hand and smiled at her. “He’s out there, but the type of man you want… Well, if we looked at stereotypes, they’re generally not the sort of man who is naturally submissive.”
Steven was next to her, wearing a ring on his right hand, third finger. Most men would wear a ring as it would let anyone know what they were interested in. A black ring let everyone know they were available. A silver ring let everyone know they were in a relationship. A gold ring let everyone know the man was married. A blue stone meant a man was interested or involved in a same-sex relationship. A pink stone meant a man was interested or involved in a relationship with a woman. A green stone meant the man was interested or involved with a futanari.
Steven wore a silver ring with a green stone. Alexa thought it was a little quicker to move from black to silver, but she was aware how much Cindy genuinely loved him already. The man next to her friend, Melanie, wore two black rings, one with a green stone, the other blue. The man next to her other friend, Jennifer, wore three black rings. That wasn’t entirely unusual for young men until they figured out what they really wanted. Thing is, most women wanted little to do with men who had been with or were at least interested in futanari. Very few women went against the indoctrination and wanted to have a relationship with futanari, not that futanari cared. They slept with each other when horny, but desired men above all else.
“Maybe you need to find yourself someone like Tom here,” Melanie suggested. Alexa would have scoffed, though she could see the appeal. He was very cute, but she didn’t want a completely submissive man. She wanted a man as an equal. She wanted a man who could match her sexually, but could also man-handle her when she wanted. Though she much preferred being the top, she knew at heart that, when she met the right man, she’d bottom for him as she still had a pussy that got very wet, and if he was interested, an arse that could be enjoyed too.
She wouldn’t bottom for someone like Tom, as cute as he was, as he was definitely a femboy twink, and men like that were very rarely tops. James, who sat next to Jennifer, was almost a carbon copy of Tom, except he had different coloured hair and eyes. He was so effeminate, she wondered if he wasn’t just gay but covering it by sleeping with futanari. Though futanari would happily use feminine pronouns and language, there was still discussion as to what to call men and futanari who slept together. Heterosexual, bisexual and homosexual were easy to categorise. Trisexual was a relatively new description, mostly used for men who slept with any of the three sexes available. Futanari half-joked that men interested in only futanari should be called ‘futasexual’ and leave it at that. Many men actually agreed.
“Look, your two boyfriends here are very cute, but I need something different to what most of my sister’s seem to enjoy.”
The night ended with Alexa returning home alone. Entering her two-bedroom apartment, at least it was at the top and provided a fantastic view of the neighbourhood. Pouring herself a glass of wine, she slid out of her dress, sipping at her drink, as she stood in front of the full-length mirror. Her red hair was almost mahogany. Emerald green eyes that always sparkled. She thought of herself as a classical beauty, with pleasant cheekbones, a nose that suited her face, and a pair of lips that many men had admitted to finding a pleasure to kiss.
Her breasts were real and large, still perky when not wearing a bra. Her areola’s were regular, her nipples always sensitive, horny or not. Like all futanari, she was naturally strong and fit, effort at the gym giving her a toned figure. No six-pack abs but her stomach was flat. Her legs were long and toned. When in heels, her already tall frame towered over even most men.
Lowering her panties, her flaccid girlcock came into view. Even soft, it was impressive. When she was hard, lubed up and ready to fuck, she knew it would intimidate most men. Her first time had actually been with Cindy. They’d been each other’s firsts and, when they were single, they would often sleep together. They loved each other dearly but both knew they preferred men. She was happy that Cindy had found Steven. She knew the two would eventually marry and start a family.
Walking through her apartment in just thigh-high stockings and heels, clicking on the hardwood floor, she sat on her couch and flicked on the television. She often used her television to surf the net, and being home alone again, she knew it was going to be a late night of beating her girlcock to a couple of orgasms before bed.
Finding a movie where a handsome hunk of a man was being intimate with a futanari, it was one of her favourites as the man was just the sort she wanted. Lubing up her long girlcock, she slowly stroked herself, edging the entire time through the scene, until the futanari in the movie was ready to cum. She loved to see a futanari cum inside her lover, but in this one, she knew the futanari would pull out and cum on his face.
“Oh fuck,” she moaned as her girlcock erupted. Like everything else, a futanari orgasm was intense, and they came in buckets. She’d cum in a pint glass more than once and was thrilled at the fact she filled it up so much. Sometimes, it was as much as ten thick spurts of girlcum before her girlcock finally stopped throbbing.
Her girlcock barely softened as she flicked to a different movie, this one of three futanari having fun with another handsome man. The previous movie had a romantic feel to it, the pair making love on camera. This second film was nothing but hardcore fucking, the three futanari taking turns at having their girlcocks sucked, ensuring they came in his mouth, before they took turns fucking him. Of course, it then got even hotter as two fucked his arse, the third in his mouth, the trio constantly swapping positions.
No surprise she left another enormous load over herself before she called it a night.
Working as the CFO of a national corporation at her still relatively young age, compared to her fellow employees, suggested Alexa had worked her arse off to get to where she was. She always wore her hair up at work, a pair of thin glasses perched on her nose, minimal make-up though she was naturally beautiful anyway. Showed just a hint of cleavage, and always wore dresses or skirts that showed off her legs. In the winter, she’d never go without stockings and even the occasional pair of pantyhose, and she always wore heels. Nearly every man she worked alongside had to look up to meet her eyes.
More than one colleague, whether at the same level, but most were her subordinates, had attempted to get into her panties or under her skirt. Most knew she was futanari, at least, but while millions of her futanari sisters happily enjoyed carefree sex with multiple partners when they were single, Alexa loved sex but wanted to at least care about the man she was with. When it came to sleeping with futanari, the agreement would generally be to enjoy a great night of sex, and hope that a friendship would blossom afterwards. Despite their high sex drives, futanari still enjoyed and preferred to be intimate, but that didn’t mean they didn’t love to fuck around, particularly when they were younger.
Life continued as normal for the next couple of weeks. Cindy was happy with Steven, meeting up twice during the week for coffee after work. Jennifer and Melanie also messaged her numerous times a day, and she didn’t miss the fact all three were trying to set her up with one of their lovers’ friends. She asked for photos and almost sighed, greeted with photos of genuinely beautiful men, but they were not the sort of men that interested her.
Driving to work one Thursday, she was on one of the main arteries taking her into the CBD, where she’d park her car in the underground garage, when the engine started to make some very concerning noises. Her car wasn’t too old but had done plenty of kilometres already, as she’d drive across the state, and sometimes north to Brisbane or south to Melbourne, and even further west to Adelaide on occasion, preferring to drive rather than fly. Parking up at work, she opened the bonnet but realised she knew next to nothing about cars. She took it to her nearby mechanics for a service or whenever she had an issue.
That thought made her smile. She only visited the mechanics once a year for a service but did pop in maybe two other times a year with a minor issue or two. And she remembered one of the men who worked there. She’d been visiting the same mechanic for over five years. He’d started out on the workshop floor like everyone, but the last time she’d dropped in, with a tyre issue, he had been the new manager in charge.
The car made even more concerning noises on the drive home, so she called her secretary, informing her that she would likely be late the next day, or wouldn’t be in at all. But she could work from home anyway so it wasn’t a major issue.
Waking up at her normal time the next morning, she drove over to her usual mechanics after showering, dressing and breakfast. She’d gone with casual wear, and was wearing flat shoes rather than heels, but she was still a little over six-foot. Nearly all futanari reached that height by the end of puberty.
Walking into the reception area, the man she knew well walked out of his office. He wore trousers and a dark shirt, a name badge on his chest stating he was ‘Mark’. She already knew that. Giving him her best smile, she went with the damsel in distress.
“How can I help this morning, ma’am?” he asked.
“My car is making some very strange noises. It started yesterday when driving to work, got worse on the way home, and they’re still happening as I drove here.”
“Strange noises? Such as vroom vroom, a hearty growl, or maybe something else?” She knew he was just joking, as he was smiling at her. His blue eyes sparkled with humour as his gaze very briefly looked her up and down. She’d seen him before and had always thought him handsome. “Okay, being serious, can you describe the noise? Was it from the engine or elsewhere?”
“I’m not really sure, to be honest. The engine seemed to be struggling at times, and there was also this knocking sound from I think around one of the front wheels.”
“Okay, I’ll have one of the boys in the shop take a good look at it, see if we can discover the issue.” He looked outside into the car park and whistled. “Nice to see people are still driving Commodores around.”
“Travesty the badge has been retired,” she stated with disgust.
“I’ll take your keys for the time being. Need to get to work?”
“No, I’ll just walk home from here.”
He waved that away. “No, we can at least make sure you get home safely. I’ll just take some details, including your phone number, as we’ll call you before we do anything, let you know the issue, the price it’ll cost to fix, and then when you can pick it up. Being a Friday, we’d rather get it all finished by the end of the day, but if there is a specialty part required, we may keep it over the weekend.”
“Would I have to take it to Holden if it’s really bad?”
“No, we’re certified to carry out any work on a Holden vehicle, it’s just we service any brand here but we can’t keep every single part here for every single make and model.”
He took down her details. Name, address, phone number, plate number, make and model of car, how many kilometres it had done. Taking the key, he handed it to one of his workers, asking him to get working on it immediately as there was only one car currently being worked on in the shop. Smiling at her, he disappeared for a second, returning with his own keys as he zipped up his jacket.
“I’ll drive you home, if you’d like?”
“Are you sure?” she asked, trying not to sound too eager at the idea of him driving her home.
“It’s not a problem. I recognise the address. It’s not too far away from here.”
Getting into his car, not surprised he drove a Holden of his own, she noticed the black ring on his right hand, third finger. Gazing at it more than once, she recognised the green stone. The idea he was only interested in someone like her made her heart flutter. He made polite conversation as he drove her safely home. Pulling up at the kerb, he put the car in park as he turned towards her. This time, she felt his eyes drink in her entire body. Though in casual clothing, she still wore a skirt, her long legs smooth as she waxed them regularly, along with other parts of her body. She hated shaving.
“I’ll make sure we call you as soon as possible, Alexa,” he stated, “Hopefully it’s something simple and your car will be ready this afternoon. If not, we’ll figure something out, perhaps a hire car so you can get around during the weekend.”
“Or maybe you can drive me around, Mark?”
She loved the chuckle that escaped him. “Well, driving around a beautiful woman all weekend wouldn’t be a bad way to spend a couple of days.”
Her eyes lit up at hearing him call her a ‘beautiful woman’ instead of ‘beautiful futagirl’, which was also the accepted vernacular. He no doubt knew she was futanari, but futanari loved feminine pronouns. Pissed off the women of the world, but men and futanari didn’t care. Frankly, futanari made better women in the eyes of plenty of men. They had double the sex drive of men, and loved to fuck their male brethren, but outside of the bedroom, futanari were incredibly feminine.
“I’ll head upstairs and get on with some work, Mark. Thank you for dealing with this so quickly for me.”
“No problem. I’ll hopefully have some news for you rather quickly. If the car can be fixed by this evening, I’ll come and pick you up.”
She leaned over and kissed his cheek, only realising what she’d done after leaning back. Feeling a blush form, she almost laughed. Usually so confident in herself, she understood the flutter in her stomach. She’d kicked herself the last couple of times she’d visited, thinking she should have asked for his number. But the last time she’d seen him, he hadn’t been wearing any sort of ring. That signified a man who’d gone through a break-up and was happily single. Or recovering from a broken heart and simply not making himself available.
“You noticed the ring?” he asked, shaking her out of her reverie.
“I did.”
“I remember you, Alexa. You’ve been bringing your car into us for a few years now. You’re hard to miss, and definitely someone who remains in the memory bank.”
“Oh…”
“Anyway, I should probably head back, otherwise that lot will just pack up and leave for the day.”
Stepping out of her car, she leaned down as he opened the window, ensuring he got a great look at the cleavage on display. Although her breasts were natural, and were as perky as ever, she still wore a good push-up bra. Any little advantage in the board room, or during negotiations, and her smouldering sexuality always worked for her.
“Sure I can’t get you to join me upstairs for a coffee?”
He smiled at her. “I’ll have to take a rain-check on that invite for now, Alexa.” He looked away for a moment before meeting her eyes again. “Though if you’re interested in coffee tomorrow?”
“I’d love coffee. Hope to hear from you later today.”
“Fingers crossed it’s an easy fix.”
He beeped his horn as he pulled away. Alexa smiled to herself as she rode the elevator to the top floor. Opening the door to her apartment, she dumped her purse and handbag on the table, making herself a coffee, before heading out to the balcony. Taking a seat, resting her mug and saucer on the small table, she opened her phone and checked her messages. It was quiet, considering her friends were also at work, but she sent a message to Cindy.
A: Remember the man I mentioned a while back, the mechanic guy? Well, I invited him up for coffee as my car is in to get fixed. He couldn’t as he had to get back to work, but he’s asked if I want coffee with him tomorrow.
It took barely a minute to get a response.
C: I remember you mentioning him. Told us you thought he was handsome, but not sure if he was interested in futanari.
A: Last time I saw him, he didn’t wear any sort of ring, so assumed he was just out of a relationship. But he’s now wearing a ring. Black with a green stone. He likes us, Cindy. I just don’t want to blow this chance.
Only with Cindy would she show this sort of vulnerability. Her outward confidence covered up a futanari that still suffered from nerves, indecision, and self-doubts about her beauty, her desires, and the fact she had been attracted to this man for some time but never done anything about it. She was thinking it was now time to strike while the iron is hot.
C: Did he seem interested?
A: Very interested. And that smile, Cindy. My god, my legs were jelly but he made my girlcock so hard.
C: Well, I guess you have two choices. Take it slow and steady, or simply invite him to your place, throw him on the bed, and pound him nice and hard.
A: Cindy, he’s the sort of man I’d want to make love to me too.
C: Okay, if you see him later or tomorrow, I want a photo of this apparent hunk of a man.
A: I just don’t want to scare him off by coming on too strong.
C: If he likes you, then he might like being the object of your desire, Lexi. Go with your gut.
She received a call from Mark within a couple of hours. Though neither issue would be an easy fix, he informed her of the cost, including the labour involved, but assured her that the work would be complete by the time they closed up at 6pm. Thanking him for the call, she got back to work, spending most of her time on the phone, sending the occasional email and participating in one or two online meetings. Barely having time to eat lunch, the day flew by as always. It was around quarter to six when her phone rang again, noticing Mark’s name appear on the screen, letting her know he was on his way over to pick her up.
She quickly changed into an even shorter skirt, a plunging v-neck sweater, and a pair of heels that added a couple of inches to her height. Perfume, light make-up and one thing she knew men loved, a ponytail. Heading downstairs, she waited by the door leading into her apartment block, hearing the roar of Mark’s car as he pulled up, heavy metal music blaring as he got out, looking rather handsome in his shirt and trousers, sunglasses covering his eyes. He came to a stop as she walked towards him. There was no doubt he absolutely loved what he could see.
Opening the car door, she knew how much leg she was showing as she slid onto the seat. Her panties were straining to contain her girlcock, and she was using every technique possible to stop herself getting too hard. The drive back to the workshop didn’t take too long. At every red light, his eyes drank in her body. She shimmied so her skirt rose even high until her panties were almost showing.
“Like what you see, Mark?” she asked softly.
He didn’t trust his voice, so nodded and smiled, hands on the wheel as the lights turned green. When she leaned closer, resting a hand on his thigh, he almost jumped in his seat. They were only a couple of minutes from the shop, slowly stroking his thigh. “Fuck,” he finally muttered.
“You okay?”
“It’s been a while since anyone… You know, even touched me…” He trailed off as they turned onto the road which would take them to the workshop. “It’s a long story,” he muttered.
Her car was parked and ready to go. The large shutters had already been closed, the lights in the workshop turned off. His office was still illuminated, as was the reception area. He totalled up everything and slid over the paperwork, explaining the work they’d done, what the problem had been, and the price of the parts and work was itemised.
After paying everything, he walked back into his office, turned the light off, before switching off all the other lights, escorting her to the door. “So…”
She took her chance, leaning in and kissing him. It was chaste enough, but he wasn’t surprised by the kiss, his hands immediately moving to her back as he kissed her back. It was brief, only a few seconds, but she loved the smile that immediately formed on his face. “Would you like to come back to mine, Mark?”
“While a part of me would love to, Alexa, I’m not quite ready to make that sort of leap just yet. But if the offer of coffee is still available…”
“Fuck coffee, let me take you out for dinner and drinks tomorrow night?”
Futanari always lived by equality. In fact, futanari were no shrinking violets. Men loved how upfront and honest futanari could be. No playing games. No shit tests. If a futanari was interested in a man, she let him know straight away. Most of the time, anyway. And futanari had no problem asking men out on dates, taking the initiative, and it was a fact that futanari would often propose to men.
“I’d love that,” Mark replied softly, “When and where?”
“My treat and surprise, but what I do need is your address.”
He asked for her phone, putting in his address, his personal number, and they agreed on a time that he should be ready the next afternoon. Walking her out to her car, he took her hand and pulled her close. She was taller than him due to her heels. Without them, she’d still have an inch or so on him. When his hand moved down to her arse, she was about to call him out on it, until realising one of her hands was also feeling him up.
“You been with a futanari before?” she had to ask. It was a question all futanari would ask of prospective lovers.
“I was a long time ago.” He smiled as he added, “She was my first. My high school girlfriend.”
“What happened?”
His smile faded slightly. “Maybe that’s a story for tomorrow night when we get to know each other?” What surprised her was how he pulled her close, and she knew he would have felt her erection. And he would have felt how large her girlcock was. “I should have asked you out before, Alexa, but I was going through a really bad time.”
“Better late than never, Mark.”
He kissed her softly and it took all her willpower not to melt against him. She felt the power in his arms. He was broad-chested. He was intoxicating. She was already imagining fucking him, but knew this was the sort of man she’d happily spread her legs for and feel his cock inside her in return.
She wanted to take him home but figured taking it at least a little slowly would be for the best. After a last, soft kiss, she slid behind the wheel of her car and drove home. As soon as she was inside her apartment, she stripped naked, grabbed a bottle of lube, flicking on some porn, and masturbated herself something silly. She came three times in succession, thankful that futanari remained hard and could almost cum constantly, before her appetite was partially sated.
Waking the next morning, she needed to jerk off twice before finally getting out of bed. She laughed to herself while showering, thinking she hadn’t jerked off so many times in such a short space of time in a few years. What made her smile, though, was a message from Mark, wishing her good morning and admitting to his excitement about their date later that day.
Being a Saturday, it was mostly spent doing a little housekeeping regarding her job, and doing the chores around her apartment she generally put off each week. Mark messaged her a couple of times, letting her know he played sport on a Saturday afternoon, but he’d be ready at the agreed time. She started to prepare herself mid-afternoon. She wanted to look good for her possible new boyfriend. She styled her hair, putting in curlers, applying some light make-up. A little black dress always looked fantastic on a futanari. She looked at her bras, eventually focusing on one that would just provide a little support, with no shoulder straps, as the dress she chose was strapless. As for panties, she did eventually wear a pair, figuring going panty-less was too soon. With stockings, suspenders and garter, she was black heels and selected a light jacket, in the event the evening did grow cool.
Sending a photo to Cindy, Jennifer and Melanie, all three of them replied quickly.
C: He’s going to cum in his trousers when he sees you, girl.
J: Wow! You’re so sexy, baby. Mark’s jaw is going to hit the floor.
C: And his cock smack into his chin!
M: Wearing panties?
A: Thought I should for the moment, but I’d love to slide them off and give them to him, though maybe only after I cum in them.
C: Where are you going after dinner?
A: Hoping to find a quiet bar so I can just flirt with him incessantly.
J: Going to try and get him into bed tonight?
A: I don’t know, to be honest. Part of me wants him so badly already, but he’s been hurt…
M: But you really want to fuck him too, right?
A: God yes, so much. He’s perfect, girls. So handsome. Just this masculine energy I’ve been looking for in a lover. He feels so strong, this power in his arms that suggests he could really control me. But I also have this feeling he’d eagerly bottom for me too. He wears the ring.
C: Good luck tonight, sweetie. Hope we all hear good news in the morning.
Mark messaged her, informing her he was in the process of getting ready. Her idea was to taxi over to his place, collect him, then they’d take a taxi into the city. The restaurant she’d picked and the bar she wanted to visit afterwards were in walking distance of each other. The taxi arrived a couple of minutes after the agreed time, and she noticed the driver look her up and down more than once, and he definitely checked her out in the rear-view mirror.
Mark was waiting outside his house, dressed in light coloured trousers, a long sleeved button down shirt, which was darker in colour, carrying a light jacket over his arm. Sliding onto the rear seat next to her, she instructed the taxi driver where to go. His eyes drank her in again, smiling as he immediately needed to adjust himself.
“You look fantastic,” he stated.
“Scrub up nicely yourself, Mark.” She leaned in and inhaled is cologne. “Mmm. That’s a very nice scent.”
He leaned in and she felt his nose at her neck. “Yours is rather pleasant in return.”
Leaning back slightly, their eyes met. She didn’t hesitate in kissing him. Brief again, no more than a few seconds, but she found his lips to be soft, his hand moving to her side again. Seatbelts stopped them doing too much else, plus neither particularly wanted to put on a show for the taxi driver. Pulling apart, she took his hand in hers, interlacing their fingers.
She’d chosen a steak restaurant, assuming Mark was someone who enjoyed a slab of meat on his plate. When she suggested that to him, he chuckled, replying that she already seemed to know him well. They were sipping at a drink at the bar, their table not quite ready, when he said, “Certain other slabs of meat may also be enjoyable at times.”
Almost choking on her drink, she met his eyes, seeing the amusement in them as he sipped at his drink. Placing his right hand on the bar, he made sure the black ring with green stone was prominent. “I’ve had this ring for a long time,” he admitted, “I once wore another ring that was gold with a pink stone. I had to hide this ring and hide my true self away for a long time too. The things you do for what some people think is love, and then there are things men simply have to endure.”
Called to their table, it was a small booth, Mark ensuring she was sat down first, and she couldn’t help smile when he sat next to him. Her hand was immediately on his thigh again, not wasting any time in moving it up towards his groin. The fact he was hard wasn’t a surprise to her. “Fuck,” he whispered.
“Packing some heat there, Mark,” she whispered into his ear, “Must have had some very fortunate lovers over the years.”
He returned the favour, running his fingers up her stocking covered thigh, his eyes meeting hers as he would have felt the prominent bulge in her panties. She’d never been one to tuck or hide her girlcock away. She’d never seen it necessary to be embarrassed. She was a proud futanari. She knew he would have felt the heat alone from her girlcock.
“I would ask how big but maybe I’ll see it for myself sometime soon…”
She kissed him, and this time she slid her tongue into his mouth immediately. His hand moved further up her skirt until he was caressing her panty covered girlcock. She moaned into his mouth as she couldn’t stop herself getting even harder. He slowly stroked her for around a minute before he relented, probably thinking she was going to cum quickly.
“You’re beautiful,” he whispered upon breaking the kiss, “You usually come in around three times a year. You’re very hard to forget, Alexa.”
“God, I want to fuck you,” she blurted out, though she wasn’t embarrassed. He would have known that already.
He smiled at her. “Though I love that idea already, I don’t want to leap into bed too quickly, Alexa. But I think we’ve both waited for tonight, right?”
“You liked me too?”
“I did, but at first, I wasn’t available. Then I was but I was going through some personal issues. Now I’m available and I’m not going to hesitate.”
The waiter arrived, pausing their moment together. They ordered a starter, main, and agreed to split a dessert later. Getting to really know each other, they discussed growing up. Hers had been easier than most, a futanari mother and a father who loved her dearly. She had a younger brother who she saw around once a month. He had a futawife and was a happily married man. She’d enjoyed university, sowing her wild oats with fellow futanari and a number of men.
He’d been born to a woman and a man. He had two sisters, one female, one futanari. He learned at a young age how some futanari could be treated, and noticed how differently his own mother treated his futasister compared to his female sister. His father did his best but threats from his mother meant there was only so much he could do.
“That’s not the only reason I no longer talk to my mother though,” he stated.
Their main meals arrived, and that halted the conversation. The steaks were cooked perfectly, and they both cleared their plates of everything. They were given time before their desserts, focusing on happier topics, such as their employment. She had a feeling the relationship he’d been involved in had been the result of his mother interfering. She knew exactly the sort of woman his mother likely was.
“So about this high school girlfriend of yours,” she said once their plates were cleared.
“Ah, well. Her name was Jade. She was my best friend from a young age. Mum hated the fact my best friend was futanari, but I didn’t care, and my father encouraged our friendship. It just meant I spent more time at her place rather than she was at mine. Her parents were both futanari. I had such a crush on her mother, the one who gave birth to her. Absolutely gorgeous, such a wonderful woman. Anyway, our birthdays were within a couple of weeks of each other, so we agreed to lose our virginities together.”
“Was she the top?”
“Of course. We’d done a lot of reading, and as she was younger, we waited until her birthday. Her parents knew about it so ensured we were at her house. They gave us plenty of advice, particularly to me considering I would be receiving. It was a wonderful experience. We blew each other, swallowing each other’s cum for the first time. That’s when I learned that futanari cum was, well, delicious. No wonder men happily suck girlcock all the time!”
“Futanari happily swallow their own cum whenever they can.”
“Getting me ready for her girlcock was an experience. First time I had my arse eaten, obviously. Then she fingered me, getting me ready for that big girlcock she had.”
“How big?”
“Eight inches at eighteen, and I’m aware your girlcocks do keep getting longer and thicker. Anyway, she was very gentle sliding inside me. We made love in missionary as she wanted to see my eyes as she slid inside me. It was the best day of my life up to that point. When she came inside me the first time, I swear I must have been leaking her girlcum for days afterwards. Must have fucked me a half dozen times that night and into the next morning.”
“You make love to her?”
“The next day. It was incredibly intimate and tender. When she enjoyed her first orgasm from me being inside her pussy, she burst into tears, not thinking it would have been possible. Then I came inside her and I knew I’d made the right choice. Unfortunately, it just wasn’t meant to be.”
“What happened?”
“It’s seems sad but there’s a happy outcome. She was incredibly intelligent, and she applied for universities overseas. She was eventually accepted into one of the most prestigious places in the United Kingdom. She knew I couldn’t go as my life was here. We spent that last summer before he departure making love constantly. Still remember the day my mother walked into my bedroom when she was balls deep in my arse though. Man, did she freak the fuck out. Unfortunately, that was the lynchpin of everything that happened to me once Jade left. We’ve kept in contact, but she fell in love with a man over there within six months. They’re happily married, three kids, big old house. I’m happy for her.”
“My first time was with my best friend, Cindy. She’s futanari too,” she explained, “We’ve been sleeping together on and off ever since then. My first time with a man was my fourth sexual partner. First three were futanari. I thought I’d only stick my own until that first time with a man. No-one can quite figure out what draws futanari to men, and vice versa, but after exploding inside a man for the first time, I realised that was what I really wanted.”
“How old were you when you enjoyed your first man?”
“Nineteen. Took me a whole year to find one I genuinely wanted to fuck.”
Dessert arrived, and she enjoyed feeding him the sweet dessert, imagining she was feeding him her girlcum later that evening. Normally, she’d just drag him back and fuck him senseless. But she was feeling this was different, that Mark wasn’t just going to be another notch on the bed post.
After finishing dessert, they shared a soft kiss before she called the waiter over, wanting to settle up the bill. Mark took out his wallet, Alexa taking it from him and putting it in her handbag. “You’re not paying for a thing tonight. You’re my date. All I want from you tonight is all your attention. Your eyes on me constantly, and sometimes your hands.”
He threw his hands up in mock surrender. “Okay, okay. Was just doing the gentlemanly thing.”
She smiled, kissing his cheek, before taking his wrist and placing it back on her thigh. “Do the gentlemanly thing and feel me up,” she whispered.
When he didn’t hesitate, stroking her thigh until his hand was again caressing her girlcock, she couldn’t hold back the whimper. Just his touch was electric, and thinking of his mouth perhaps later around her shaft, and then sliding her thick girlcock inside him, she needed to kiss him. Sliding her tongue into his mouth, she moaned when his fingers tightened around her panty covered girlcock. Breaking the kiss, she gazed into his blue eyes and could see the excitement.
“I’d love to feel your lips around it,” she whispered.
“I love sucking girlcock, Alexa. I just haven’t had much chance to do it for a long time.”
“Why?”
“Because I was pretty much forced into a marriage with a woman.”
“Oh baby…”
“It was that or be completely disowned, and I had little support. My mother had all the support. The woman they chose is one of those anti-futa nutjobs. Couldn’t have any futanari friends. She viewed any friends and colleagues who had an inkling of an attraction for futanari with complete suspicion. My life was hell for years as I had to suppress my true desires. I could barely get it up for half the time, relied on pills I’d take a couple of hours before. She must have known I wasn’t into her, definitely didn’t love her, but I think she convinced herself we were happy. Both our mothers fed her bullshit and had me toe the line. I was monitored constantly. I was a shell of what I once was. It’s why I eventually did what I did.”
She caressed his cheek as he laid his soul bare. “What happened, baby?” she asked softly.
“I never wanted to marry her. I’ve never been interested in women. And there comes a time in a man’s life where he gets busy living or gets busy dying. And I wasn’t going to spend the next forty to fifty years of my life living with a miserable bitch. Thankfully, we didn’t have kids. So I did something I promised I’d never do to my wife, my real wife. I cheated on her and made sure I was caught. I did it on purpose because I wanted her to divorce me. We both know courts are still rigged against men and futanari, but it was a price worth paying. She got to keep the house, and I had to pay spousal maintenance for two years. Her lawyer wanted me thrown in jail as adultery is still on the books in some circumstances. It can still happen if a man cheats on his wife with a futanari. God help the futanari the man is cheating with. Her lawyer went after my lover something fierce.”
"Who did you cheat with?”
“Jade. She told her husband what was going on. He supported her, and he knew I was going through hell. He knew we’d been intimate before they met and told both of us it was absolutely fine with him. She flew back and we managed to make contact. The wife went to work one day, I managed to get word to Jade, and my wife walked in later that evening to find me on the living room floor, Jade buried in my arse, having fucked me all day. I was absolutely drenched in her girlcum. The wife took video, so I made sure Jade pulled out and I sucked her girlcock while looking straight at the wife as she filmed me. Jade moaned and came all over my face a second time, and I came from the sheer excitement of what I was doing. Then I told Jade that I loved her, had always loved her, and I always would.”
“How did the wife react?”
“As expected, which is just what I wanted. She threatened me with all sorts of reprisals then disappeared out the door. My mother turned up an hour later. Jade had left by then, but I was still nude, face covered in her girlcum, with more of it leaking out of my arse. She took one look at me and nearly fainted. Called me all sorts of names. I’d had enough of her by then. Called her a bigot and a cunt, and that as far as I was concerned, she was dead to me. I think it got through to her then. I was done, not only with the wife, but her, and all her bigoted views.”
She hugged him tightly as his wasn’t the first story she’d heard. Many men were forced into such marriages, and it didn’t take much for a woman to destroy a man’s reputation and livelihood. Paying the bill, she took his hand and led him to the next venue she’d selected, a small bar which she’d visited from time to time. It was dark, with a small band playing some tunes, but it was more background noise to the conversations taking place.
He sat down first in the small booth as she kissed his cheek, stating she was going to the little futanari room. As she walked to the bar, stopping to grab a small glass, the bathroom was empty when she walked in. Finding a stall, she pulled up her skirt and lowered her panties to the floor, finally freeing her cock. Spitting on her hand, she slowly stroked her thick, long girlcock, using her panties as she was going to coat them in cum later.
But first was the glass, stroking herself off faster and faster, desperate to cum as Mark had turned her on something fierce. The first spurt caused her to groan loudly, and each subsequent spurt was just as thick and creamy, filling up the small glass rather quickly. The last couple of spurts, she came inside her panties, using them to clean up her girlcock.
Joining Mark back in the booth, she placed the glass down and it was easy to recognise it was her girlcum. His face broke out in a grin before she handed him her black panties.
“These are for you, handsome,” he said.
Wondering what he’d do, she smiled when he lifted them to his nose, inhaling the scent of her cum, plus she knew her girlcock had a distinctive scent that would turn him on. Opening them up, he glanced at her and smiled again, before sliding the fabric into his mouth.
“Good boy,” she whispered, stroking his cheek.
Placing the panties on the table, stating he’d keep them as a present, he lifted the glass and inhaled the scent of her girlcum. It was considered that futanari cum could sometimes drive men wild. Many men became complete cumsluts after tasting girlcum for the first time.
“Is this only for me?” he asked.
“I’d love to see you take a sip, but I love the taste of my girlcum too.”
“Horny?”
She kissed him hard, forcing him back against the side of the booth. His free hand immediately went to her breast, which made her giggle, even when kissing. Pulling back slightly, gazing into his eyes, she ran a hand down his firm body, feeling his erection underneath his trousers. “I really needed to cum,” she admitted, “And I definitely needed to free my girlcock.”
He took a sip of her cum, watching his eyes light up as it hit his tastebuds. Futanari cum was incredibly pleasant, an almost sweet taste, compared to most cum produced by men. Another reason why so many men and futanari were always happy to swallow girlcum. Offering the glass to her, she took a sip, amused that the glass was on the table when the waitress delivered their drinks. Thankfully, she was futanari and understood what was going on.
“Have a fun night,” she said.
She offered Mark the rest of the glass, enjoying how eagerly he swallowed the rest of it, gulping it down, making sounds that told her he loved her taste. “I love futanari girlcum,” he whispered, not meeting her eyes. She knew he was remembering of times past. “I loved going down on Jade. I’d suck her girlcock for hours. I love how futanari stay hard the entire time and just seem capable of climaxing over and over again.”
Finally leaning back, they sipped at their drinks as they continued to chat about their lives. Now that he’d got the unpleasantness of his past out of the way, he spoke about his life since his divorce. Once he had the ring back in place, he felt like his old self again. Lots of flirting with potential girlfriends. He still talked to his father and futasister. His female sister was upset by the falling out, but felt it necessary to support her mother. As for friends, futanari he’d had to cut-off were now close friends once again. But it was Jade who he was closest to again, despite the distance between the pair.
“What about your friends?” he wondered.
“I have three close friends. Cindy, I’ve told you about. Life-long friendship. I can’t wait to introduce you, and until you were wearing my silver ring, I’d have loved to see her fuck you too.”
“Really?”
“Of course. You should know futanari love to share their men around during the early days of a relationship. Usually only for oral sex, but many of us love to see our men enjoy our friends. Only when you wear my ring will we be monogamous.” She leaned in and kissed him. “I hope you’re wearing my ring rather quickly, Mark. If I interest you that much.”
“Trust me, you interest me a whole lot,” he replied softly.
Finishing their drinks, she ordered another round, the same waitress delivering them a few minutes later. Before she disappeared, Alexa asked her name.
“Melody,” she replied.
“Melody, you’re futanari, yes?”
“Of course.”
“I was wondering something. Would you be willing to lift up your skirt and show off your beautiful girlcock?”
Melody placed her tray on the table and didn’t hesitate lifting her skirt. Alexa wasn’t surprised that she wasn’t wearing any underwear, her thick but flaccid girlcock dangling between her legs. “You’re quite young, Melody, but have a wonderful girlcock,” Alexa stated.
The young waitress blushed. “Thank you. My boyfriend loves it too,” he stated, lowering her skirt.
“How old are you?”
“Twenty-one. He’s nineteen. I was his first. He was only my second man. I really love him.”
“Good.”
“Is he your boyfriend?” Melody asked, gesturing at Mark.
“Not yet, but I hope he will be soon. He’s handsome, isn’t he?”
Melody leaned in closer. “I’ve struggled not to get hard every time I walk by your table. I can see you’re really into each other.”
"I’m hoping I’ll be into him sometime soon, but we’re taking it slow.”
“Oh, slow is so much better. I made my boyfriend wait three months before we finally made love.” She giggled, before adding, “That’s making love. He sucked my girlcock at the end of our first date.”
“Thank you, Melody. You’ve earned yourself a tip for later.”
Melody wandered off as she turned to Mark, chuckling as his cheeks were a little brighter. “I figured you were interested but…” he trailed off.
Offering her hand, she escorted him to the small dancefloor. With her heels, she was three to four inches taller than he was. She could feel the results of his gym work in his arms, back and chest. Running her hands down to his arse, he chuckled again as she gave each cheek a good squeeze. His hands run up and down her back towards her arse. Pressing her body into his, he would have felt her excitement.
They danced through a couple of songs, kissing occasionally. Taking off her heels, she danced barefoot, resting her head against his shoulder. At times like this, she wanted her man to take the lead. In fact, except for in the bedroom, that’s what she wanted from her man. She was in control at work. She didn’t want to always be in control.
“Want to go home?” he asked after they’d danced for another hour.
“Will you stay at mine tonight?” she asked hopefully, “We don’t have to be intimate, but I’d love your company, Mark.”
“Alexa, if I didn’t stay at yours, I would have asked you back to my place.”
Returning to their table, they finished their drinks before she slipped her heels back on her feet, holding hands as they walked outside. He offered his jacket, thanking him with a kiss on the cheek, before finding a taxi that could take them back to her house.
Entering her apartment a few minutes later, she followed him into the living room. Turning to face her, she placed her handbag and purse down before she kissed him deeply. There was no holding back now, his hands moving to the back of her dress, easily finding the zip, while she was busy undoing the buttons of his shirt before moving down to his trousers. He easily slid off his shoes and socks, and very quickly, she was down to her bra, stockings, suspenders and heels, while he was tenting significantly in his underwear.
This was the first time he got a good look at her very hard, thick and long girlcock. “Fuck yes,” he whispered, “I’d ask how long…”
“She’s a big one,” she giggled, “Is that okay?”
Stepped towards her, he kissed her again as his fingers immediately wrapped around her shaft. He had large hands but even his fingers struggled to wrap around her shaft. Her tongue explored his mouth again as she helped lower his underwear, her fingers wrapping around his cock. Not as big as hers, of course, but certainly big enough, above average for a man.
Breaking the kiss, she turned and led him by the hand towards her bedroom. Though she wasn’t planning on fucking him, she smiled as he eagerly fell to his knees. “I’d love to give your entire body attention, Alexa, but I really want to suck your girlcock right now,” he stated.
“I’m not going to complain if you want to give me a blowjob.”
She moaned as his tongue ran along her shaft, from her balls all the way to the large head. He licked her like an ice cream before moving down her large, heavy balls, knowing they were full of cum again. He spent a few minutes giving her balls plenty of attention. She kept her entire groin region bare, and she’d already noticed Mark kept his groin region bare as well. She hadn’t seen his arse yet but assumed his arse would be nice and smooth, though his chest did have a thin coating of dark hair.
Moaning as she felt his lips wrap around her shaft, she enjoyed the moan he made, looking down to see his eyes lighting up as he took a few inches into his mouth. Due to her thickness, there was little chance of him deepthroating, not until he was much more used to taking her girlcock in his mouth. But he was still taking as much as he could, one of his hands stroking the rest of her girlcock, the other fondling her big, heavy balls.
“Fuck yes, handsome,” she moaned, running her fingers through his hair, “I’ve thought about this for so long.”
He moaned around her girlcock again, his head now bobbing faster and faster, his tongue working the sensitive underside of her girlcock. He sucked for a few minutes before removing his mouth, using his hand to stroke her length as he returned his mouth to her balls.
“Oh fuck, baby,” she groaned, “You love my girlcock?”
“God yes. Love a futagirl with a massive girlcock like yours.”
“Suck me, baby. I really want to cum down your throat.”
He swallowed her cock again, bobbing faster and faster, both hands now working the rest of her shaft. She grabbed his head with both hands, letting him retain control but she didn’t want his mouth off her girlcock now. She could feel her orgasm building, staring down at him as his eyes contact never broke from hers. There was an almost desperate look in his eyes, that he wanted to please her, that he wanted to swallow her girlcum.
“So close, baby. Work my girlcock. Use that tongue.”
She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She could feel her girlcum building up, the pressure almost too much. It had been too long since a man had sucked her girlcock so expertly. And she could only hope this wouldn’t be the only time. But once a man sucked a girlcock like this and swallowed her girlcum, it would take something extraordinary for the pair not to come together again.
A final groan alerted Mark to the fact she was close, feeling him pull his mouth back enough that only the head of her girlcock remained. Groaning again, she felt that first spurt erupting from her cock, releasing a girlish squeal as that first spurt sent a shudder through her body. The second spurt filled his mouth even more, and only then did he swallow.
She learned just how much experience he did have at sucking a girlcock and swallowing her girlcum, as he barely spilled a drop, and she counted at least ten spurts that filled his mouth. Her girlcock continued to dribble cum as he licked up and down her shaft again, giggling as he rubbed it all over his face. “Fuck, even your girlcock smells wonderful,” he whispered, taking the head back in his mouth to clean her up.
“Baby, that was…” She trailed off, suddenly feeling a little emotional. It had been perfect, the best way to end their evening.
Helping him to his feet, she kissed him hard, taking his cock in her hand. “Need a blowjob, baby?” she wondered, “Or maybe I’ll eat your arse and make you cum that way?”
“You love eating arse?”
“I do it every time before I fuck my lover. No fucking tonight though, Mark. Sucking my girlcock is one thing, but I want to wait. Is that okay?”
When he caressed her cheek, that was the response she was after. “Alexa, the only regret I have is that we’ve taken this long to get to this point. As I said, I remembered you rather well.” Sitting her on the edge of the bed, she couldn’t stop smiling as he slowly lowered himself to his knees. “What I am going to do the rest of the night is worship this wonderful girlcock of yours. I’m going to swallow your next load but the load after that, I want on my face. Just stroke off and cum all over me. Slap it into my face if you want.”
“Suck my girlcock,” she demanded, loving the smile on his face when he wrapped his lips around her shaft and got to work straight away.
She remained seated for the first few minutes as his head slowly bobbed up and down, slurping away, making it a very long and sloppy blowjob. Her shaft was soon coated in spit and drool, and he was trying to take even more of her girlcock into his mouth, making himself gag more than once. Rising to her feet again, she forced him to shuffle back, grabbing the back of his head and slowly thrusting into his mouth at the same time.
“Good little cocksucker, aren’t you?” His eyes lit up as he nodded. “You love girlcock, don’t you? You love sucking them, and I bet you’re going to love it when I slide it inside you. Not sure if I should call it a boypussy or manpussy though. I’m thinking manpussy, because you are definitely all man, Mark. But I’m going to make you my man.”
She took her girlcock away, leaning down and kissing him hard. He moaned into her mouth as her tongue explored his. Forcing her girlcock back into his mouth, she thrust gently as he was even more eager to take more and more. He choked more than once, but his desire to please her was all-consuming. And she felt her next orgasm fast approaching.
“Swallow?” she asked. He nodded eagerly, pulling his mouth back as both of his hands started to caress her balls. “Oh fuck, that’s good, baby. Keep doing that. My pussy is underneath that. You like futanari pussy? One day, I’ll let you fuck me in return, but only after you’re well and truly used to taking my big girlcock.”
He moaned again and she saw the need in his eyes. He needed her to cum in his mouth again. Caressing the back of his head, she hoped that her eyes reflected the feelings she already felt for him. The first spurt caught him by surprise, making herself giggle, though he recovered easily, swallowing down each subsequent spurt. He drank greedily, his hands moving around to grab her arse, bobbing up and down on her girlcock again.
She eventually had to pull back, feeling a little sensitive. Offering her hand, he stood up so she could kiss him again, moulding into his firm body as she felt his hands on his back, lightly caressing her soft skin. In moments like that, she didn’t want to be in control or in charge. She desired a man like him so she could be, as silly as it might sound, the little spoon. To be held by a lover, his strong arms around her, his firm chest against her back, making her feel safe and loved.
“Still want a facial?”
“Hell yes!”
“I’ll give you one, then we’ll shower. I’ll make you cum in there.”
They made out for a few minutes. Her girlcock was still rock solid, but she wanted to cum quickly, so would stroke herself while he waited on her knees. She wanted to put on a performance for him, then coat his face in her sweet, thick girlcum. She took his cock in hand and gently stroked him off at the same time.
Once she felt ready to cum again, he lowered himself to his knees, gazing up at her with a smile as she rubbed her girlcock across his face, giggling whenever he managed to lick it. She lifted her balls up to rest on his face as well, enjoying the tongue lashing he gave those, before lifting her girlcock back so she could stroke herself properly.
Mark looked ever so happy on his knees before her. “Jade do this for you?” He smiled and nodded eagerly. “You really loved her, didn’t you?”
“I did, and while we still love each other, it’s the love of best friends. I want to fall in love someone who I can share my life with.”
“That’s what I want too,” she whispered.
Alexa would admit she loved a man who took a load on his face. Many would consider it a submissive, even demeaning act. She thought differently, thinking it was an act of love and trust, and if the man was willing to do it for her, then that was the only thing that mattered. She warned Mark when she was ready to cum again, watching his eyes close but she noticed his mouth also remained shut. He’d already swallowed two enormous loads. This one was purely for his face.
Groaning as she exploded again, his face was soon dripping with her girlcum. To say she painted his face wouldn’t be an understatement, spurt after spurt landing on his face. His entire face was soon covered, some of her girlcum dripping off his chin. He whispered for her to grab his phone and take a couple of snaps.
“Can I send to my friends too?” she wondered.
“Of course. I hope to meet them soon, Alexa, particularly if they’re as wonderful as you.”
With his eyes closed, she allowed herself a few seconds to release some pent up emotion. Helping him to his feet after taking the photos, she led him by the hand towards her bathroom. Turning on the shower, she made him laugh when using her tongue to clean his face, kissing him and sharing her girlcum each time.
Stepping under the water, he washed away any lingering girlcum as they cuddled under the water. Getting a good look at his body, his arms were strong, his chest defined, with that fine coating of dark hair. She turned him around, noticing his back and butt were smooth. Knowing he needed to cum, she kissed down his back and he seemed to realise what she was going to do, spreading his cheeks to see his pink rosebud on display.
Noticing he started to stroke himself, she buried her face and got to work on him, her tongue quickly working its way inside him. “Oh fuck,” he groaned.
“Cum for me, baby. Soon enough, it’ll be my big girlcock inside you, and I’m going to make you cum hard every single time.”
Burying her tongue again, she knew Mark wasn’t going to last very long at all. He was far too turned on, and she had spent nearly all night teasing him, and she wanted to give him the release he’d long deserved. Though she loved climaxing numerous times with a lover, she loved making her partner climax as often as he could.
Kissing up his back, she slid a couple of fingers into his now lubed up arse. He moaned as she did, his hand now pumping his cock faster and faster. Burying her fingers in his arse, she found just what she needed, the moan Mark released suggesting he was loving it too.
“Oh fuck,” he grunted, “Keep pressing it, honey.”
Pumping his arse with her fingers, she slid a third one inside and that did the trick. He groaned and whimpered before he came, watching him fire a good half dozen spurts of cum all over the tiled wall of her shower. And she kept pumping his arse after his orgasm had passed, his head turning so he could kiss her. “Keep going,” he murmured, “Love it when a futagirl plays with my arse.”
She only stopped because they needed to wash and it was obvious that both of them were feeling tired. He soaped up her body before she returned the favour, washing off the suds together, continuously making out, her girlcock still hard and pressing into him. She knew he’d offered to suck her off again and again until she went soft, but she was feeling tired after a long night.
After drying off, they returned to her bedroom and her bed. Sliding under the covers, she knew he was slightly surprised when she spooned back against him. But when his arms wrapped around her, pulling her towards him, she sighed happily. “Hold me all night,” she whispered, “Don’t let go.”
“I won’t, sweetie,” he whispered back, “If I have my way, I won’t let you go at all.”
“Really?”
“I’m feeling a real connection already, Alexa. You?”
“I foresee a lot more dates in the near future.”
Waking before him in the morning, she was horny but needed to return the favour. When his eyes fluttered open, he immediately smiled as she happily swallowed his length. He wasn’t as long or as thick as she was, but his cock was impressive. Definitely above average, and she couldn’t help feel jealous of the futanari who’d enjoyed him before. As for his ex-wife, she was left wondering if she would ever feel regret, that she wouldn’t get to enjoy this fantastic cock again.
She swallowed his load, pleasantly surprised that he tasted quite nice. Moving up to straddle his chest, her thick girlcock as on offer, his head immediately moving to take part of her length in his mouth. As horny as she was, it wasn’t a surprise to either of them that she finished rather quickly. Once he was done swallowing, she offered to cook him breakfast.
Eating out on the balcony, he admitted to sitting naked rather liberating. No-one could see them, as hers was the highest apartment block in the area. He now didn’t shy away from drinking in her body. He complimented her on various aspects of her body, but he admitted he couldn’t get over her fantastic girlcock.
She would have loved him to stay that night, but he had things to do. Driving him home to his place, she walked him to the door. Sharing a last kiss, moulding into his body, that last hug would get her through the next couple of days until she saw him again.
“See each other during the week then another date next weekend?” he wondered.
“Of course. And I’d love you to meet my friends too. Though only after we’ve made love and I’ve fucked you into my mattress.”
“Can’t wait until you nail me nice and hard. Been too long since it last happened.”
“I’ll see you real soon, Mark.”
Returning home to an empty apartment, she sighed, sinking back on the couch, immediately on her phone, exchanging messages with her friends. Cindy called her within ten minutes, Alexa unable to contain her excitement at what happened the previous night and that morning.
“I think he might be the one, Cindy. I really do.”
“Did you make love?”
“No, not yet. We agreed to take our time.”
“So just blowjobs?”
“Yes, he was very eager to get my girlcock into his mouth. But I enjoyed making him cum in return.” She sighed happily. “I really like him already, Cindy, and I think he’s feeling the same way about me in return.”
“When will you see him again?”
“He said he’d call me. I hope I’ll see him a couple of times during the week, but he wants to go on a date again next weekend.”
“When can we meet him?”
“Soon. I hope very soon. I hope you like him.”
“If you like him as much as you do, Lexi, then I think we’re going to love him too.”
It was a long week. The days were long at the office, but while Mark might have been busy, he still found time to send her the occasional message. Just seeing a short sentence made her feel better. She was in charge and in control at work. Though she wanted to make love and definitely fuck her new boyfriend hard, she wanted her man to make her feel special.
They only managed to meet up on the Wednesday, meeting at a pub for a drink and a couple of small plates to nibble on. He learned rather quickly that she did work long hours most days. His days usually began around 8 to 830am, and he was usually in the shop until 6pm. The only positive is that he worked close to home. Working in the city, she was up early and didn’t arrive home until late. The financial rewards had seemed worth it, but if she found love, would she want to continue working such long hours five days a week?
Cindy was waiting for her at her apartment when she arrived home on Friday evening. They shared a smile and a soft kiss before heading up to her apartment. Without thinking, she stripped off down to her underwear, hearing Cindy giggle behind her. “Get comfortable if you want,” Alexa suggested, “Wine?”
“I’d love a glass.”
Returning with a bottle and two glasses, she found her best friend already naked, her thick girlcock hard. Smiling at Cindy as she sat down, the pair shared another soft kiss. “Horny?”
“I was thinking we send your new boyfriend a few sexy photos. I was going to take some of you, then maybe some of us together.”
They drank a glass of wine first, catching up on events of the week. Asking where Steven was, Cindy explained he was out with some friends. He knew where Cindy was, and she was already sending him a lot of teasing messages, making sure he was turned on constantly so, by the time he returned to their home, he’d be begging Cindy to fuck him late into the next morning.
Stripping off her clothes, she moaned as Cindy’s fingers immediately wrapped around her thick girlcock, returning the favour to her best friend. Cindy grabbed the nearby lube and applied some to her cock, before she giggled and disappeared for a few seconds, returning with a bottle of oil. Straddling her lap, Cindy poured oil liberally over each other’s body before she started to work it into Alexa’s body, Alexa returning the favour on Cindy.
“He’s going to go nuts over these photos,” Cindy whispered, “You’re so beautiful, Lexi.”
“Need to send Mark photos soon otherwise I’m going to cum too quickly.”
Cindy grabbed her phone and started taking photos. Alexa had only done this once or twice before, but for Mark, she was a proper model. Cindy was soon sending him photo after photo, her girlcock glistening, hard and prominent in every single photo. Cindy joined in for a couple and that’s when her phone stated to light up.
M: Is that Cindy?
A: It is, baby. She’s beautiful, isn’t she?
M: And here I am, out with some idiot mates when I could be there with you two.
A: Cindy thinks you’re rather handsome yourself. I’ve told her how eager you are at sucking girlcock and she’s jealous of how talented I’ve suggested you are.
M: Well, when I’m going down on a woman I really like, I aim to please, Alexa. And I learned very quickly I love all those little noises you make when I’m slowly sucking your girlcock.
A: Did you like my poses?
M: I’m stuck at our table because I don’t think my erection will be disappearing anytime soon.
A: Would you like to come join us for a drink?
M: I’m leaving here in ten minutes.
An hour later, the intercom buzzed. Without needing to ask who it was, she opened the door below and waited for the knock at her front door. Opening it after he’d barely knocked once, she dragged him inside, kicked the door shut, and pushed him against the wall, ensuring her girlcock pressed into him as her mouth attacked his.
“I missed you,” she whispered before kissing him again.
Taking him by the hand, she led him into the living room, where Cindy was waiting for the pair of them, though she was now dressed. Alexa had admitted that she wasn’t ready to share him, and at heart, wasn’t sure she ever could. Her feelings were that strong for him already, and although it terrified her how quickly she felt such strong emotions, she was happy to embrace them. Her only doubt or concern was if he didn’t feel the same way about her.
Cindy rose to her feet, approaching him. She hugged him tightly. “I’ve heard so much about you already, Mark.”
“I’ve heard and seen quite a bit of you in return, Cindy.”
“Ah, yes. We thought you might like them.”
“You’re a beautiful futanari too, Cindy. Your boyfriend or husband is a very lucky man.”
“Did you like the size of my girlcock too?”
Glancing at her, Alexa smiled back at him as he nodded. “One of the many reasons to find you just as beautiful as Alexa.”
Cindy kissed his cheek before she stepped over and left a soft kiss on her lips. Glancing at Mark, she smiled before slipping her tongue into Cindy’s mouth, pulling her best friend closer so she could feel her erection pressing into her. Cindy whimpered within a few seconds before Alexa pulled back, caressing the soft skin of her cheek.
“Thanks for keeping me company tonight,” she whispered.
Cindy returned a beautiful grin. “I’ll keep you company any night you want, Lexi. Would Mark like two gorgeous futanari to keep him company of a night-time?”
Alexa looked at him, and she giggled as his eyes lit up. “Well, if you were single, Cindy, I might have suggested it to Mark. But I wouldn’t let you touch him until after I’ve had that arse to myself.” Alexa turned to him completed. “I want you naked and waiting for me by the time I’ve returned. Cindy, I’ll just put on a robe before we head downstairs.”
“Can I get a last feel of your girlcock before we go?”
“Mark? Do you mind?”
“I’d honestly love to see her suck your girlcock,” he replied.
Cindy walked over and kissed his cheek. “I would if I wasn’t with Steven. But I loved posing naked with my bestie. I hope to see you again soon.”
He stood up and kissed her cheek, giving her a tight hug. “Lovely to meet you, Cindy. I hope to call you a close friend in the future.”
“Look after her for me,” Cindy whispered, knowing Alexa could hear her, “And love her with all your heart for us. She deserves it so much.”
Alexa put on her red silk robe, hanging over her bedroom door, before she escorted her friend downstairs. The taxi was still a couple of minutes away, Cindy turning towards her, the two futanari sharing a long, passionate kiss. Pulling her close, Cindy whimpered as she felt up the large girlcock of her best friend. “I’d love to stay with you both,” Cindy said softly, “Honestly, I’d love to see you two make love for the first time. I see how he’s already looking at you, Lexi. It’s been a week but his feelings are obvious.”
“Going to go home and fuck Steven?”
“I’m so fucking horny right now, Lexi. Sort of wish I was single so my best friend could slide that magnificent girlcock between her legs into my pussy.”
“It has been a while. Would Steven mind?”
“You know he wouldn’t. He knows that we share a close bond. But I also can’t do anything with you while that man is upstairs waiting for you.” She paused before adding, “Maybe, once your relationship is a little more serious, we could swap our men? You think Steven is cute, right?”
“It’s something to think about.” She kissed her best friend again as the taxi pulled up at the kerb nearby. “I love you, Cindy.”
“I love you, Lexi. I’ll message you when I get home. Have fun tonight.”
“I will. And tell you all about it. Mark is already aware I tell you everything and hopes it turns you on.”
“Having met him, I can’t wait for you to tell me when you finally make love.”
Waiting until she was safely in the taxi and pulling away, Alexa returned to her apartment, taking off her robe and hanging it up back in the built-in closet, before returning to the living room. She couldn’t help smile when finding Mark was already naked, waiting on his knees for her in the middle of the room. Walking towards him, she caressed his face as she offered her girlcock to him.
“Suck me, baby,” she whispered, “I’m so fucking horny right now.”
“Do you want me tonight, Alexa?” he asked, licking her up and down.
She whimpered as she wanted nothing more. But bad memories of previous lovers came to mind, of leaping into bed far too quickly. She thought she’d loved before but she’d been left broken hearted too often already. “I do want you, Mark, but I don’t want to rush this,” she replied softly.
“That’s okay, Alexa…”
“Call me Lexi. My best friend calls me that, and I want my boyfriend to call me that too.”
“I’m your boyfriend?”
“I hope so, as I’d love to be your girlfriend.”
“Take me to your room, Lexi. There’s something Jade used to do with me where I can swallow even more of your cock, and it lets you really take control.” He stood up and kissed her, his tongue sliding into her mouth, his fingers wrapped around her girlcock. “You don’t have to coddle me, Lexi. Jade was in complete control in the bedroom from the first moment. I’ve been with another couple of futanari since then. I know you’ll be gentle the first few times we’re intimate, but trust me on this one, I want you to fuck me nice and hard later.”
She felt her girlcock throb with excitement at his words, taking his other hand as she led him towards her bedroom. It was a mixture of colours as she wanted to capture the mood, the room where she’d show her love for her partner but also a place where she’d be in control and occasionally dominate him as well. Lying him down on the bed, she knew the position he was thinking of, as he lay down with his head hanging off the edge.
Needing to feel his lips around her shaft, and the tightness of his throat, she carefully slid the head of her girlcock between his lips, lowering her mouth at the same time to pleasure his cock at the same time. She didn’t always enjoy going down on her lover, but there was something about him already that made her want to please him just as much in return.
Feeling his hands caressing her thighs and then her arse, she chuckled as he pulled her into his mouth, feeling how hot and wet his mouth was, and she felt the head of her girlcock starting to entire his throat. “You okay, baby?” she had to ask. Despite what he said, she didn’t want to cause him too much discomfort too soon.
She moaned as he wasn’t hesitating. He wanted as much as she could give him. Lowering her mouth again, she swallowed plenty of his cock, her tongue working his shaft, teasing his balls, the head of his cock, spreading his cheeks and running her fingers over his rosebud. Hearing him moan, she lifted her girlcock out enough for him to say, “You can play with my arse if you want.”
“Couple of fingers, baby?”
“I’ll go off like a rocket if you do. Going to fill my stomach with a load of girlcum soon?”
“More than once.”
Grabbing lube from the nightstand next to her bed, he helped her out by spreading his legs wider as she placed a pillow under his butt. Applying lube to both her fingers and his rosebud, she took his cock back in her mouth as she slowly slid a couple of fingers inside him. With his mouth and now throat full of her girlcock, the moan he made sent shivers up her girlcock and then up her spine. She shuddered as she couldn’t stop herself thrusting into his mouth.
The moan he released suggested to her that he was loving it. Thrusting into his arse faster and faster with her fingers, she started to thrust into his mouth at the same time, aware her large, heavy balls were smacking him in the face at the same time. He squeezed her cheeks at the same time, his head bobbing up and down as she felt his cock start to throb from his excitement.
“Going to cum for me, baby?” she asked. Lifting herself up onto one hand, her other still fingering his arse, she started to thrust into his mouth even deeper, hearing him gag a couple of times but his hands were effective communication devices, letting her know he was absolutely fine. “Ready for my cum, baby?”
She pulled back enough to let him know she was close, swallowing his cock again, thrusting her fingers deep and finding that special place all men had. She smiled to herself when his cock erupted in her mouth, causing her to squeal in surprise, and to her delight, it set off her own orgasm. She gulped down his cum and heard him gulping down her enormous load at the same time. Sucking his cock and cleaning him up, she finally released him, taking her fingers out of him, as she stood up and slowly pulled her girlcock from his mouth.
“Enjoy your tasty treat, baby?” she asked, sitting on her knees and kissing him softly, tasting her girlcum on his tongue and lips.
“I love your taste, Lexi,” he whispered, turning over onto his stomach and kissing her back, “Want some more?”
She sat him up enough so she could kiss him, wrapping her arms around him, smiling as he hugged her back. Her girlcock remained rock hard and she knew that another couple of loads were easily possible. Hell, she could cum all night if she desired, it would just wear her out and leave her feeling rather tender.
“On your knees, baby. Want me to fill your mouth again or cum on your face?”
He didn’t reply until she was standing and he was on his knees before her, his right hand at the base of her girlcock, the look in his eyes as he gazed up at her one of lust but, if she read him correctly, devoted already. “I love drinking down your girlcum, Lexi,” he said softly, kissing along the length of her girlcock, “I loved doing it for Jade, and I’m going to love doing it for you from now on.”
She didn’t miss the hidden meaning. She figured out that Jade was a special futagirl for him. The first was always special. But she was now on the other side of the world. He was now with her. He had probably already figured out how she felt about him. Watching him swallow her girlcock again, she closed her eyes and allowed the groan to escape her.
He couldn’t swallow as much of her girlcock as when on his back, but his tongue action drove her wild, and the gentle caresses of her balls made her shudder. Running fingers through her hair, she finally opened her eyes, looking down to see his gazing back at her, thick girlcock in his mouth, head slowly bobbing up and down.
“I want you,” she murmured, “I’ve wanted you for so long, baby.”
His eyes lit up with a smile that would have formed if not for the fact his mouth was full. She knew he had probably liked her for just as long, it was simply circumstance. Feeling the smile form, she continued to stroke his hair as he seemed desperate to taste another large load of her girlcum. She didn’t feel an imminent orgasm but would happily give him another large drink.
Started to pick up the pace as he bobbed his head, taking a little more of her girlcock every few minutes, his hands continued to fondle her balls. That alone was driving her wild. And when she started to thrust again, he released a moan, his eyes suggesting that he wanted her to thrust. “Want me to fuck your face, baby?” she wondered.
Making a gesture with his hand, it told her he wouldn’t mind it a little rougher. Grabbing his head with both her hands, he moaned softly, meeting her eyes and nodding. Thrusting even more, she felt the head of her cock sliding into his throat once again. That earned a loud groan from her, and she warned him that she was close to orgasm.
That first spurt was almost blessed relief, moaning in unison as spurt after spurt filled his mouth and throated. He gulped it down eagerly, ever so greedy to taste more of her girlcum. “Keep the last couple of spurts in your mouth, baby,” she told him, “I want to taste myself too.”
It was an intense orgasm, her legs feeling a little weak, slowly getting down to her knees to kiss him. He shared her girlcum as she hugged him tightly, the kiss as intense and passionate as any they’d shared before. He ended up on his back on the floor as neither of them wanted to break the kiss. When her girlcock brushed against his rosebud, she loved the whimper he made. It was not the sort of sound you’d expect to her from a man such as him.
“I know, baby,” she whispered, lifting herself up slightly, her fingers back on his cheek, “But I don’t want to rush this. But you want my girlcock inside you?”
“I do, but I don’t want to rush this either, Lexi. Feeling you press against me is rather nice though.”
“Want a shower before we go to bed?”
“Sure. Um, being Friday night, am I staying until Sunday? I’ll need some clothes if I am staying.”
“I’ll drive you over to your place tomorrow morning. I’ll call my friends and see if they’re interested in dinner tomorrow night. Would you like that?”
“Meet your friends? If they’re anything like Cindy, I’m going to be surrounded by four beautiful women.”
She kissed him softly. “Come on, let’s shower then go to sleep.”
Waking up the next morning in his arms, she had to keep her emotions under control. Snuggling back against him, she felt his arms tighten around her as he woke up and no doubt sensed she was awake. Feeling his lips at her neck, she giggled as his stubble was a little ticklish, his hands ending up on her breasts. As his fingers played with her nipples, she couldn’t help moan as they felt very sensitive. She spent so much time focused on her girlcock, she’d often forget about other parts of her body, though nothing beat filling her lovers mouth or arse with her girlcum.
Turning around in his arms, she met his eyes and giggled as he smiled, though the giggle turned to a moan when he lowered his head, taking a nard nipple into his mouth. She whimpered as she couldn’t remember the last time someone had sucked at her nipples, rolling onto her back, smiling as he moved to continue what he was doing.
“Like my tits, baby?”
“You’re entire body is fucking fantastic, Lexi.”
“Give my titties some attention, then I think you need something for breakfast.”
“Girlcock, pussy or maybe I’ll eat your arse?”
“Would you eat my arse, baby?”
“I’ll do whatever you want, Lexi.”
“Girlcock, baby. You deserve a lot more of my girlcum for holding me all night again. I love your arms around me.”
“I’ll hold you every night if you want.”
His tongue devoured her body but ignored her girlcock until she demanded he start sucking her, simply because she knew that it would be barely a couple of minutes until she exploded. Just running his tongue up her thick shaft made her moan loudly, before his lips moved down to give her ever sensitive balls attention. If he’d wanted, he could have given her hidden pussy attention, but he didn’t seem to desire that, and she wasn’t going to ask. She preferred all her attention on her girlcock and balls.
When his lips finally swallowed her shaft again, she whimpered in such a manner, his eyes lit up with amusement. Whimpering again as she felt the head of her girlcock slide into his throat, she cried out and only just managed to hold back her orgasm.
“Oh baby!” she exclaimed, “My god, I can’t believe…”
His eyes gazed up at her with lust and complete devotion. She knew that she could ask him to move in that night and he’d likely agree. It was too early to go expressing love for him, as she wanted to have so much fun with him first, but as her fingers ran through his hair, she could see how happy and content he was.
“I’m close already, baby. You ready?” He moaned as he swallowed as much of her girlcock as possible. That was pretty much what set her off, flooding his mouth with copious amounts of girlcum once again. He managed to swallow most of it, but some of it did leak out and down his chin. Sitting back on his knees, he used a finger to clean it off.
“Well, I’m not sure I need you to cook me any breakfast now,” he stated with a smile.
She cooked him breakfast, throwing on nothing more than an apron while he did wear underwear at her suggestion. As she was cooking, she still showered him with plenty of attention. After breakfast, they shared a shower, teasing each other constantly but refraining from anything too physical. Driving him over to his place. Following him inside, she immediately noted it was lacking any real life, a real bachelor pad. It was clean but it was obvious a single man was living there, but it wasn’t really a home.
“Mark?” He glanced her way as he packed a bag with clothes. “Do you like living here?”
“It’s better than living with the ex-wife. Our house was enormous and completely ridiculous for just two people. But, of course, her parents and my mother got involved and offered to put forward a massive percentage of the deposit and mortgage.” He sighed, shaking his head bitterly. “I chose this place as it’s the other end of the city so I won’t run into her, her family nor my mother.”
“Mark, would you ever want to…”
He zipped up his bag before walking towards her. Wearing flat shoes, his eyes met hers at eye level. When he caressed her face, she closed her eyes and leaned into him. “I’d do it today,” he whispered, “I don’t want to rush this, Lexi. But I’ve got a really good feeling already.”
“Me too.” Leaning back before kissing him, she added, “Would you want to have fun with me first?”
“What sort of fun?”
“Well, you’ve been with futanari before. You know what we can be like, and the one thing I want to see is you smiling and having fun while you’re with me until our relationship is serious.”
Taking her hand, she found herself led around his small townhouse. The only part she could say that looked loved was his backyard. There was barely a front yard as the front of the house was only a step or two from the footpath. He squeezed her hand as he sighed to himself again. “Not sure I’ll want to spend too many nights here,” he stated softly, “So if there’s an invite… You know…”
“You can start slowly moving your things in anytime you want, Mark.”
After driving home, she got in contact with her friends, not surprised they all leapt at the chance for a meal out and to finally meet a man she was eager to date. Spending the afternoon relaxing with her new partner made her happier than she could imagine, curling up on the couch and cuddling into him as they watched a couple of movies to pass the time. Apart from a little making out, they remained dressed most of the time, though she almost came when he teased her for what felt like an hour.
Getting ready with a couple of hours or so until they were to meet her friends, she showered first before getting her hair, make-up and clothing ready. He had brought along clothes for the evening. Walking out in her little black dress, she came to a halt when gazing upon him, his tight black long sleeved shirt, showing off his firm chest and arms, the trousers which were almost moulded to his firm arse, that stubble which she loved the feel of when he was doing naughty things to her, and then his eyes met hers, and he slowly lowered his to drink in her body. When he needed to adjust himself, she couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her.
“Like what you see, Mark?” she asked, walking slowly towards him. In her heels, he now had to raise his eyes to meet hers.
“Wearing panties?”
“Want me to take them off?”
“No. Because I want to know you’re getting hard in them whenever I run my fingers along your thigh, and reaching under…”
He didn’t finish his sentence before she kissed him, feeling him smile when she pressed into him. The only reason she broke the kiss without dragging him to the bedroom was her phone ringing, Cindy letting her know that she and Steven were on their way. Their taxi arrived a couple of minutes later, Alexa messaging Melanie and Jennifer to let them know she was on the way with Mark. Her three friends were very excited to meet her new lover.
Despite leaving at a reasonable time, the traffic into the city, even early in the evening on a Saturday, was heavy and it meant they were the last to arrive. Walking into the restaurant on his arm, she noticed the looks in their direction. She was obviously futanari. The men practically drooled. Fellow futanari looked on approvingly. Women generally tried to keep their faces blank, but one or two couldn’t stop the sneer that formed.
Her friends were waiting for her. Cindy knew Mark already, but she noticed the eyes of Melanie and Jennifer light up as she introduced him. He was then introduced to Steven, who wasn’t quite as tall or broad as her lover, while the differences between Mark and the other two men, Tom and James, couldn’t be more stark.
“Pleased to meet you all,” Mark said, as he held out her seat, ensuring she was seated, before he sat next to her, resting a hand on her thigh.
Making their drink order first, the eight of them made casual chit-chat, Mark naturally finding himself centre of attention as her three friends had plenty of questions, getting to know him. Cindy had already met him, and she happily told the other two about the nudes she’d help send him the previous night, and the fact she may have sent him one or two naked pictures of herself. Steven simply smiled about that, Alexa figuring he probably loved showing off his girlfriend.
They ordered another drink by the time the entrée’s arrived. Alexa shared some smiles with her girlfriends, as she wasn’t the only one horny sitting at the table. Steven clearly had his hand on Cindy’s thigh, if not underneath her skirt, while Jennifer and Melanie had that look in their eye which suggested their two twink boyfriends were going to be well and truly fucked that evening.
Before their mains arrive, the four futanari announced they needed to go the bathroom. Last to head in, Alexa locked the door leading in, the four gathering by the sinks. Cindy was the first to free her girlcock from the confines of her panties, throwing them onto the sink as she stroked herself a few times.
“Is it just me or is the sexual energy intense?” Cindy asked.
“I want to bend Tom over the table and just go to town on his arse,” Melanie stated.
“Glad I’m not the only one thinking my boyfriend needs to be fucked hard,” Jennifer added.
Freeing her cock, Alexa stroked herself, using her panties, closing her eyes and imaging it was Mark’s lips wrapped around her shaft. She smiled when she felt another soft hand around her shaft, opening her eyes to see Cindy standing next to her. “You want to fuck him, don’t you?”
“I’ve waited a week. I wanted him that first day, Cindy.”
“Once you’ve enjoyed him, reckon he’d be keen for a little group action?” Jennifer wondered.
“I’ll have to ask if he’s had a threesome or even more before he was married.”
“He was married?” Cindy asked, glancing to see her other two friends were just as surprised, “To a woman?”
“It’s a long story but it was a forced marriage.” Her three friends deflated. It happened more often than anyone cared to admit. And considering how weighted divorce laws were in favour of women, men couldn’t even contemplate divorce without being completely ruined. “At least he’s free now,” she managed to state happily.
“If the eight of us had group sex, reckon he’d fool around with our boyfriends?” Jennifer wondered.
“Would your boyfriend want to?” Alexa retorted.
Jennifer snorted while Melanie giggled. “Please, you think our two haven’t been fucked by some guys before.”
Cindy and Alexa shared a glance before shrugging. When they thought about it, that wasn’t unusual at all. “I think I should focus on my physical relationship with him first before worrying about involving other people. One thing, though. He loves sucking girlcock and will definitely swallow whatever you give him.”
“Going to cum in your panties?” Cindy wondered.
“Nope, there’s enough pre-cum on them that they’re soaked, so I’m just going to give them to him, and he’ll easily be able to feel my girlcock now.”
“Before you go, I asked Steven about you fucking me, Lexi. He said the only thing he’d want is to watch us the first time. Other than that…”
Alexa smiled and kissed her best friend. “I’ll talk to Mark in a few weeks,” he whispered, “Maybe we could spitroast him? I know he finds you attractive.”
“And us?” Melanie asked hopefully. Alexa looked at her than Jennifer, and she knew her two other friends also found him desirable. “I know he’s not the sort of men we usually go for, but just seeing that shirt tight to his arms…”
“So my three friends would like to fuck my boyfriend?” She laughed when the three of them nodded eagerly. “Well, since I love him so much…”
The three squealed. Alexa then realised what she said. Wrapped in the arms of her three friends, she felt herself smiling broadly. “Have you told him?” Cindy asked.
“No, it’s too soon.”
“Tosh!” Jennifer exclaimed, “If you know, Lexi, you know. Do you think he feels the same way?” Feeling heat in her cheeks, she waited a few seconds before slowly nodding her head. “Then tell him while you make love later tonight. Best time to tell someone, being intimate.”
Heading back to the restaurant, Mark’s face lit up as always as she approached him. Sitting down, she placed the black lace panties on the table in front of him. He lifted them immediately and inhaled the scent of her girlcum. Not only did it taste great, but the scent sent most men just as nuts with desire as tasting it. To her amusement, he folded them and left them on the table, his hand back on her thigh. She lifted the hem of her dress higher so he could feel her up properly. Glancing around the table, the other three men were doing the same thing.
Finishing their main, they ordered another round of drinks and agreed to order dessert, the four futanari giggling when they agreed to share with their boyfriends. While Jennifer and Melanie happily fed their boyfriends, Mark wrapped a possessive arm around her waist and took delight in feeding her. After each spoonful, he’d kissed her softly but the passion left her breathless each time. And the tent in her dress was verging on obscene. Any idea about heading out afterward to dance the night away disappeared during the dessert course.
“I’m taking you home and fucking you,” she growled into her ear.
“Good, because I really want you to fuck me, Lexi.”
Finishing dessert, there were no more drinks as the four futanari all shared knowing glances. “Are we going out or going home?” Cindy asked.
“Going home,” Alexa replied immediately, the four giggling as the men shared looks that had them all smiling at each other. They knew they were going to be in for a great night.
The four futanari split the bill, Mark and Steven offering to chip in but Alexa and Cindy kissed their partners and told them to put their wallets away. Heading outside into the chill night air, the four friends all hugged and kissed each other, Steven and Mark sharing a handshake. The four futanari were not surprised that the other two men wanted to hug Mark and Steven. Alexa would have laughed if it wasn’t for the fact Mark was awkward hugging both of them.
“Um, should we tell them that I’m not particularly interested in men,” he said once they were in a taxi heading to her apartment.
She saw a tiny window and opened it. “Have you never been interested in sleeping with a man?”
Smiling at he looked thoughtful, gazing out the window for a few seconds, he finally turned back to her. “Well, I mean, Jade was my first and I got used to being the bottom in the relationship. I’ve enjoyed time with a couple of futanari since then, mostly after my divorce. Nothing serious and I let them know immediately. I guess when a man takes girlcock, many would think they might not hesitate in sleeping with a man, but I’m attracted to you and futanari like you, Alexa. I’ve never found myself attracted to men, as much as women barely attract me.”
“Would you like a little fun with one or two of my friends?”
“While I love to have fun like any man, I don’t want it to be the detriment of what we may end up sharing, Lexi.”
The taxi was already paid for, and she would admit to dragging Mark upstairs to her apartment. As soon as her front door was shut and locked, she practically leapt on him, no other place than her bedroom on her mind. Helping him undress as he walked backwards, he helped take off her dress, leaving her in a bra, stockings and heels.
Taking off her bra, his mouth was immediately sucking at one of her breasts, moaning as his tongue worked one of her hard nipples, one of his hands stroking her girlcock. Once he was naked, there was no thought of his lips being wrapped around her shaft. She loved how he sucked her off, but she was desperate to be inside him. Lifting his mouth to hers, she kissed him softly and stroked his cheek.
“We’ve waited long enough, handsome. Want to make love?”
“God yes. Been too long since I felt a beautiful futanari slide herself inside me.”
Turning him around and pushing him onto the bed, she half-expected to see the base of a plug inside him. He glanced back and smiled as she grabbed the base and played with it, earning a soft moan. “I put a couple of toys in my bag,” he said softly, “I told you I like arse play. And I made sure I got myself ready in the shower in case we did come back early for this.”
Removing the toy, she loved seeing how quickly his arsehole closed up, placing the toy on the nightstand, grabbing the lube and placing that next to them, before lowering her mouth and rimming him. It was something she loved doing, but many previous lovers just wanted her to finger them then fuck them. When he reached back and spread his cheeks, she moaned herself as she buried her tongue.
“Fuck yes,” he groaned, “I’ll return the favour whenever you want. Arse or pussy… Though you know I prefer your girlcock.”
Kissing up his back, she giggled as he squirmed when pressing her thick girlcock between his cheeks. “Your mouth will only ever work my girlcock, handsome,” she breathed into his ear, “Your mouth is far too talented to be wasted on anything else.”
Sitting back on her knees, she pushed his lower body down slightly so his rosebud, looking very pink and inviting, was lined up with her thick girlcock. Applying plenty of lube to herself, she started getting him ready. The plug would have helped him, but her girlcock was far thicker than the small plug. Sliding two fingers inside him, he immediately turned back and smiled, suggesting three for a couple of minutes, then he wanted to feel her girlcock.
That’s when she slapped each cheek, making sure she smiled. “You’ll get what I want to give you, handsome. Okay?”
“Oh, are you going to be a little bit bossy now, Lexi?”
“I’ll be gentle to start but I really want to fuck you… so fucking hard, Mark.”
He sat up for a moment, leaning back to kiss her. “As soon as I’m used to your size, you can fuck me as hard as you want. I’ve been thinking about it since I drove you home that day you dropped the car off.”
“And before then?”
“I’ve been attracted since the first time you left your car with us years ago.”
Pushing him forward again, he rested on her forearms before pulling him back. Placing the head of her girlcock at his rosebud, she gently pushed the large head against him, smiling as he slowly accepted her girlcock easier than she thought possible. Then he looked back and moaned, and she felt her girlcock throb with excitement, thinking that perhaps a blowjob before fucking would have been a good idea.
Hands at his hips, she gripped tightly as she slowly sank inch after inch inside. The moans and groans he released turned her on something fierce. She loved the way the muscles in his back reacted, muscles in his arms flexing. His arse was firm and smooth, aware he’d been waxing his butt and back for a long time.
She felt her girlcock throb against once her entire length was buried, grabbing her phone from where it rested on the bed next to her. Asking if it was okay to take a little video and a couple of photos, he glanced back and smiled. Leaning back, her girlcock prominent inside him as she took a photo, she switched it to video as she slowly started to thrust.
“Fuck yes,” he groaned, immediately moving his body against her. Putting the phone down, she had one hand at his hip, the other running up and down the middle of his back, thrusting slowly as he moved back. She wasn’t giving him his entire length just yet, simply enjoying how tight his arse was. It must have been a while since he’d been fucked as he was almost virginal in his tightness.
“You feel wonderful, honey,” she stated, leaning down to kiss his back, “Loving my big girlcock?”
“I’m going to become addicted.”
Moving her hands up to his shoulders, he lowered his head as she started to pump him a little more. The moans he made turned her on even more. She knew he would be rock hard as she knew she would be pressing into his prostate by now. Reaching underneath to check, he groaned as she barely touched his cock. When he whimpered, she leaned forward to kiss his upper back.
“Fuck me,” he moaned, “Please fuck me.”
“Harder, baby?”
“As hard as you want. I can handle it.”
Lifting herself up to mount him properly, he groaned loudly as the angle of her girlcock would have felt even deeper. Nuzzling into his neck, he moved so she could almost dig in her teeth, nibbling at his sensitive skin before she moved up to kiss his cheek, slowly pumping her girlcock into him.
“So tight, baby,” she breathed into her ear, “You’re going to love my girlcock every day going forward.”
He moaned again as she started to thrust into him harder. When he grunted for the first time, she smiled to herself as she knew, when fucking any man, there was a line between pleasure and pain. She was incredibly well hung, the largest of her closest friends, and she knew few futanari in her life that was endowed as she was.
When he whimpered again, she turned his head to kiss him softly on the lips, his eyes opening and immediately smiling at her. Then he moaned and she thrust into him harder, earning another groan for her troubles. Thrusting harder and harder, the sound of her thick girlcock pumping was soon joined by the slap of her body against his arse. His moans, grunts and groans were soon joining moans she was making.
“Fuck,” she growled, as she really started to slam her girlcock harder and faster, “Oh fuck, baby. I should have had you suck me first.”
“No,” he groaned, somehow pushing back against her, “Nowhere by my arse tonight.”
“Manpussy,” she growled into his ear.
Somehow, he managed to chuckle despite the assault now taking place on him. “Okay, manpussy it is for now. Fill it with your lovely girlcum.”
“You’re staying with me,” she whispered, nibbling at his earlobe, feeling her balls starting to tighten up, her girlcock nearly a blur as she pounded her new lover, “I want you to stay with me. No, you’re staying with me, Mark. You don’t have a choice. You’re mine.”
“Okay,” he whimpered, “Keep fucking me.”
Lifting herself up onto her hands, she looked down between their bodies, now glistening with sweat, thrusting harder and harder, feeling the inevitable explosion. Then he started to squeeze her girlcock, and she smiled to herself, knowing he was enjoying an orgasm. He moaned a couple of times before he seemed to relax, his eyes closing, a smile on his lips, simply enjoying and savouring the thick girlcock slamming home, the sign he was a man used to such treatment and he loved it.
“Oh baby,” she moaned, driving her girlcock as deep as possible as she felt that first spurt erupt. Ensuring not a drop was spilled, she gave him a few short, deep thrusts, each spurt erupting where she wanted, so deep he’d be leaking for days later. He actually reached back with one hand, pulling her down so she was resting on his back. “It’s okay, baby. I’m not pulling out just yet.”
“Fill me, sweetie,” he whispered, “First one tonight.”
It was an epic orgasm but she wasn’t going to go soft anytime soon. Wondering what he’d do, she pulled out and sat back on her knees, stroking her girlcock. “Clean me up,” she ordered.
Turning around, he lay flat on the bed as he didn’t hesitate in wrapping his lips around her girlcock. Caressing his face and fingers through his hair, she couldn’t help smile down at him, his eyes gazing back up at her, and she now recognised the look. He loved her. He was in love with her, and she knew her look back at him was exactly the same.
Lifting him up, she kissed him before pushing him backwards so he was on his back, leaning down over him so she could kiss him again. His legs spread wide, she wrapped her hand around his cock, causing him to shudder and moan softly. “Did you enjoy your orgasm?”
“Love climaxing with a thick girlcock pounding me.”
“Think you’ll be climaxing like that a lot more going forward, honey.”
“Long as it’s your girlcock going forward, sweetie.” He met her eyes and asked, “Were you serious?” Feeling herself blush, she nodded silently. “Not too fast?”
“If you’re feeling the way I am, I don’t think it is.”
Lifting his arse up, she easily sank her girlcock back inside him. Kissing him softly, she thrust slowly inside him, enjoying how his face seemed light up every time her entire length disappeared inside him, aware she’d be pressing into that special place he had once again. Lifting his legs and then pushing them back, she was pleased to realise he was quite flexible, slowly but surely picking up the pace of her thrusts.
“Fuck me,” he demanded, glaring into her eyes, “Fuck me harder.”
She slapped his arse hard. “You don’t give the orders around here!”
He smiled at her. “Well, fuck me harder then!”
Growling, she lifted herself up as she pushed his legs further back. Really driving her girlcock deep, she ordered his hands behind his knees, holding them back as she rearrange her hands, putting one gently around his throat. His eyes lit up when she did that so she applied a little pressure. “You’re mine,” she stated in a low voice, “You belong to me now, Mark. When you move in here, I’m in charge. Got it?” He nodded without a word, but the smile suggested he liked the sound of that. Then she stopped thrusting for a moment. “Would you… make love to me though?”
“Whatever you want, sweetie.”
She smiled… Then thrust into him hard and fast. He groaned as she hadn’t given him any warning. Soon enough, her breasts were swaying, her girlcock slamming him deep, Mark barely able to keep hold of his knees, eventually giving up and lifting his arms to wrap around her neck. She kissed him hard as she leaned down, now driving her girlcock relentlessly as deep as possible. Aware it must be hurting him, his eyes nor face gave any indication. In fact, he looked as blissful as any man could possibly be given the large girlcock currently slamming him. What surprised both of them was the fact he erupted all over himself. He started to chuckle as he looked down to see cum spurting from is cock.
“Holy shit, that feels good,” he moaned, “Fuck me, beautiful. Own my arse.”
Placing her hands behind his knees, they pretty much ended up next to his head as she started to slam her girlcock home. She didn’t feel an orgasm approaching too quickly but knew that it would arrive eventually. His arse was still gripping her girlcock tightly, and he was just turning her on like no-one had done in a long time. If she hadn’t been so focused on just fucking him, she would have loved to just run her hands across his body.
Something to think about for the next morning.
Not having had sex in quite a while was wearing her out, and it was obvious he was feeling the pace as well. They were both dripping with sweat, and she could see it was starting to cause him some discomfort. For a first time, she didn’t want to hurt him. She figured he could probably handle a bit of pain but that wasn’t her intention this first time.
“Need me to cum, honey?” she asked.
“Sorry, sweetie, it’s just been a while.”
“I’ll cum then you can cuddle me.”
“So I’ll be the big spoon?”
She leaned down and kissed him hard, resting her forehead against his. “Hold me and never let go,” she whispered.
When she did finally cum, it was such a relief, she almost collapsed on his chest, releasing his legs, feeling them move so that they could wrap around her. When his arms held her tightly to his chest, she couldn’t hold back her emotions any longer. Going from a somewhat dominant frame of mind to wanting nothing more than being held in the arms of the man she was falling in love with was just too much.
Pulling out, they managed to manoeuvre so he was on his side, Alexa spooned back into him. His cock was still quite hard and rested between them. Feeling his arms around her, his fingers appreciating her soft skin, she felt herself shake every so often as she wiped her cheeks. “I’m being foolish,” she whispered, “But you’re everything I wanted, Mark.”
“I only have to give a month’s notice on my house since it’s only a rental.”
She turned around so she could meet his eyes. “I didn’t know if it was just dirty talk or…”
“It can be completely serious if you want it to be. What I know is that I don’t want to live alone. I also know that I want to be with you, Lexi.”
Leaning forward, she kissed him softly on the lips as she ran her hand along his cheek. “I love you,” she whispered.
“I love you too, Lexi.”
Getting under the sheets, she snuggled into his chest, feeling his fingers caressing her back. She giggled again, hearing him chuckle, as she knew he was probably reading her mind. She’d just pounded the hell out of him for a good couple of hours and now she was snuggled into him. And she was already thinking of the first time that she’d feel him inside her. Only one person had ever been inside her, that being her best friend. She’d never been with a man she considered special enough to make love to her.
Waking up alone in bed the next morning wasn’t something she expected. For a brief moment, she felt heartache, almost dreading the thought that she’d find herself in an empty apartment again, that perhaps she’d got it all wrong. Getting out of bed, she put on the same shirt he’d worn last night, holding it to her nose for a moment. It was a mixture of scents. His deodorant. His cologne. And then his natural scent, which made her girlcock throb.
Checking herself out in the mirror, she walked out into the living room and heard the radio playing in the kitchen. Smiling already, she walked into the kitchen to see him wearing her apron, busy at the stove, the sizzle of bacon and eggs, bread in the toaster, while the kettle was also boiling. Walking up behind him, she pressed herself into him as she nuzzled into his neck.
“Morning, baby,” she whispered, “I got scared for a few seconds…”
“You looked so beautiful, I didn’t dare wake you.”
“You’re very sweet. I probably look…”
He turned around and met her eyes, before she squealed as he dragged her in for a kiss. “As I said, beautiful. Now go park your cute little butt on a chair while I serve you breakfast.”
“You don’t have to cook for me to get into my panties. But thank you, baby.”
“I do it because I want to. And when I move in…”
“Not if?” she asked quietly.
“Definitely when, sweetie.”
Making her a cup of coffee, he also poured her a glass of juice, handing her a knife as she wanted to cut up an apple for after breakfast. He soon plated up bacon, eggs, beans, toast and hash browns, filling her mug of coffee, more juice, a tub of yoghurt each. It was incredibly filling but what they both needed as they’d used up plenty of energy last night.
“Mark, can I ask one question about your interests?”
“Lexi, ask me anything and you’ll get an honest response. I promise.”
“You mentioned arse play… Do you mean more than just sex?”
The blush amused her. “Do you mind if I mention Jade again?”
She took his hand that rested on the table. “Mark, I can tell every time you mention her that she was special. I won’t be jealous of a previous lover.”
“Okay.” He sipped at his coffee before clearing his throat. “Jade and I fucked like rabbits and Jade also liked me to have fun with her and one or two friends. In addition to that, I got used to wearing various plugs, and occasionally she’d want me to wear a big one. She also liked to have fun with me by using various toys, usually just dildo’s, but she liked to test what I could handle. I haven’t done anything like that in over ten years now, but I loved doing it with her, so if it was something you wanted to try…”
“You use sex toys at the moment?”
“Well, I’ve been single a while so, yes, but I much prefer using them with a lover or two. I know you’d rather fuck me, and I’d prefer that too, but if you were just after an hour or two of fun, seeing what I could handle, almost dominating me in another way…”
“What if I asked you to be fucked by my friends?”
“If that’s what you wanted, Lexi. I wouldn’t say no to another beautiful futanari wanting to fuck me nice and hard, but only as long as you could handle it.”
“Anything you want to do today?” she asked once they’d finished breakfast and cleaned up.
He looked thoughtful before a cheeky grin formed. “How about we go watch a movie and fool around like a pair of teenagers?”
Pressing into his body, resting her hands on her chest, she released a girlish giggle. “Are you suggesting you want to feel up your girlfriend in the dark while surrounded by teenagers?”
His grin broadened. “Girlfriend?” he asked softly.
“You’re my boyfriend, Mark. You don’t have a choice in that now.”
“Yes, I’m going to feel up my girlfriend. I’ll probably suck her girlcock and swallow her load too.”
“Can you do that now?”
He kissed her before he eagerly dropped to her knees. To her amusement, he got her hard and motor running easily, already figuring out what buttons to press, how to stroke, lick and suck her girlcock to get her off quickly. He took the first five spurts in his mouth, then had the other five spurts land on his face. Helping him up, he laughed as she licked the girlcum off his face, enjoying her own taste as always. During her months of being single between each failed relationship, she’d become adept as being able to suck her own girlcock.
After showering together, where she surprised him by getting to her own knees and slowly sucking his cock until he almost collapsed during his orgasm. He’d brought some clothes and she thought he looked sexy as fuck in a tight white t-shirt and pair of jeans. Wearing a skirt and blouse, a low-cut one that showed off her cleavage, she had to readjust her girlcock more than once as his simple clothing was very effective. He knew it too.
“Can’t wait to get you out of those jeans later,” she whispered into his ear as he drove them towards the nearest large mall.
“Maybe I could just sit on your girlcock after I’ve sucked you off?”
“I always carry lube. You plugged up?”
“Lexi, I will be every day going forward as I’m going to want sex with you as much as you want it with me. I know how high your sex drive is. You’re futanari.” His hand rested on her thigh, and at the next red light, ran up her thigh under her skirt. She opened her legs and pulled her panties aside so he could stroke her girlcock. “Trust me, my sex drive will be through the roof going forward.”
Taking his hand, she kissed his palm before interlacing her fingers between his. “I wish I’d asked you out long ago,” she whispered.
“There was a time I simply wasn’t ready, Lexi. You walked in at the perfect time. We can make up for lost time, but we also have a future together.”
Arriving at the mall, she wasn’t particularly worried about the movie, she wanted to fool around with him. So they selected some art house film that went for three hours, figuring they might find a secluded corner where he could suck her off then hopefully he’d ride her so she could fill his arse too. They did grab some popcorn and two drinks, but as soon as the cinema was in darkness and the previews were finished, Mark was on his knees as he pulled off her panties and lifted her skirt, Alexa not bothering to hold back her moans as his tongue along her thick shaft, teasing her for a few minutes, before he couldn’t resist wrapping his lips around it and swallowing as much as possible.
The earlier blowjob had sated her but she was ready to cum again rather quickly. Being blown in public was a real turn on. Hell, she’d have fucked him in the middle of the mall if they agreed to it, though the time in the cells probably wouldn’t be all that much fun.
“I’m gonna cum, baby,” she moaned.
He swallowed every drop again, heaving learned just how much he loved girlcum. She was left thinking he’d done that every time for Jade and any other futagirl he’d been with before her. Smiling to herself, she couldn’t help but think they’d been very lucky to have had some special times with him.
When he stripped naked, she was thankful for the larger chairs that now filled cinemas. He slid the toy out of himself before he straddled her, helping take off her blouse and skirt so she only wore her bra and shoes. They lubed himself up together before he slowly lowered himself down on her girlcock.
“Fuck yes,” he hissed, “Fuck, I love your girlcock so much already, Lexi.”
“How the hell is your arse this tight, Mark?”
“I haven’t been fucked in a long time.”
Feeling him bounce up and down her girlcock in a public space was incredibly thrilling, and she was fairly sure that the other cinemagoers figured out a couple of people were fucking in the back corner. As he started to fuck himself harder, her hands rested on his cheeks, her lips on his as she figured kissing him would help cover our moans. She really wanted to bend him over the seat and just pound him senseless, but held herself back. This was his time to enjoy her.
Stroking his cock for him, he groaned as he rested his head on her shoulder, really starting to slam himself down on her girlcock. She loved hearing him whimper with desire, the sort of noise she wouldn’t expect to hear from a man like him, except when a massive girlcock like hers was being so thoroughly enjoyed.
He came all over her stomach, and it must have been one hell of an orgasm, his body shuddering more than once as he wrapped his arms around the back of her neck, resting on her girlcock for a few minutes as he needed to catch his breath. “You okay, baby?” she asked softly.
“Fantastic, but you need to cum now.”
He sat back on the chair next to her as she sat on her knees, lining up her girlcock and sliding it inside him. With a hand around each thigh, she pulled him forward enough that she could get some good purchase, and wasted no time slamming her girlcock deep. Neither bothered trying to keep the noise to a minimum.
“Fuck him hard, sweetheart!” someone called out, Alexa sharing a chuckle with Mark.
She didn’t last long before she thrust deep and exploded inside him, leaning forward to kiss him again. She kept thrusting, moaning softly into his mouth before finally breaking the kiss, looking down to watch her girlcock disappearing inside him. “Fuck,” he groaned, “It’s been way too long since I was fucked this good so often.”
“And it will happen all the time going forward, baby.”
What amused her was that Mark just got dressed, her girlcum leaking out of him, while she used her panties to wipe up his cum before sliding them on. Watching the rest of the movie was amusing, considering they had absolutely no idea what was going on. Walking out hand in hand once it was over, she heard plenty of comments, including those about Mark and how well fucked he looked.
“Don’t blame him. She’s fucking hot,” she heard one man comment.
“Oh, and are you forgetting me? Need I teach you a lesson later, young man?”
Alexa almost giggled as the voice suggested she was futanari and the young man was going to get it hard when they got home. Wrapping an almost possessive arm around Mark, they walked through the mall for a couple of hours, grabbing a quick bite to eat in one of the food courts, before agreeing to go home.
Driving him back to his place, she switched off the engine as he sat in the passenger seat, remaining silent for a few seconds. “Alexa… Were you serious about me moving in with you?”
“If you’re not sure… I understand.”
“It’s not that I’m unsure. It just seems fast, but this also feels so right.” He gently grasped her hand, interlacing their fingers again, turning his head to meet her eyes. “But I know how I’m feeling, Lexi, and while the sex is absolutely phenomenal, I want to get to know who you are too. I already think you’re totally fantastic…”
She cut him off by kissing him for a few seconds. “Go grab yourself a bag of your things and get your cute little butt back in this car as soon as possible.”
He grinned before he whispered, “Okay. Don’t go anywhere.”
He was back in half an hour. What made her smile was the fact he was dragging a suitcase and a duffel bag. Putting those in the boot, he sat back in the passenger seat as she looked at him expectantly. Taking her hand, he leaned over and kissed her cheek. “I’m tired of being alone too, so if you would like a somewhat permanent guest…”
“I’m tying you to my bed.”
“And I’d dislike that because?”
It was late afternoon by the time they were back at her apartment. Enjoying a drink out on the balcony, she loved how easy conversation was with him. And being of a similar age, she was pleased they shared many similar viewpoints, while also having different tastes. Music was definitely one thing, and he was a typical bloke when it came to movies.
After dinner, they watched some evening television together, snuggling into his side as she wondered if they could survive a night without tearing each other’s clothes off. She couldn’t hold back forever, eventually taking his hand and leading him to their bedroom, stripping each other off slowly before he ended up on his knees, girlcock in his mouth. Swallowing what she had to give him, he ended up on the bed on his knees, grabbing a pillow for his head, as she wanted to fuck him hard.
“I’m yours, sweetie,” he whispered after she’d slid inside him, “Do what you want with me.”
She fucked him into the mattress for at least an hour. How he managed to tolerate it the entire time, she didn’t quite know and couldn’t help be impressed. She was sure it must have hurt him at once stage, but apart from a few grunts that suggested it wasn’t entire pain-free, she was left thinking he loved straddling the line between utter pleasure and a little bit of pain. Considering she made him cum hard without touching his cock, and the fact he begged her to fuck him harder and harder, she felt herself falling in love a little bit more.
But neither of them had said that word to each other yet.
Waking the next morning, the weekend was over as they both readied themselves for breakfast. She was putting on her lingerie when Mark walked into the bedroom, naked except for the towel he was using to dry his hair. Looking him up and down, she felt a stirring in her loins, taking a couple of deep breaths. If she started getting frisky with him, she’d never make it to work and she didn’t want him late either.
“Mark, what toys did you bring?”
A word that never came to mind looking at him before was ‘cute’. But seeing him start to blush frankly had him looking rather adorable. “Um, all of them, to be honest.”
“How many plugs do you have?”
“Quite a few.”
“Get them on the bed. From now on, you wear one every day and I will choose for you.”
He placed them all on the bed, including a few other toys he had. Looking over them all, she glanced at him. “Mark, I want to buy some more toys. I really want to have fun with you by testing how much you can take.” Running a hand down his chest, she nibbled at his lower lip. “When I share you with my friends, I want you capable of taking two of us. How does that sound?”
“Whatever you want, Alexa. In the bedroom, you’re in charge. I realise you’re quite dominant and, quite frankly, I’m loving it right now.”
“And outside of the bedroom?”
“I’m hoping we’re more of a team rather than a leader and follower.”
That earned him a soft kiss. “That’s the perfect answer, baby,” she whispered, “You’re my man.” Looking over the plugs, she eventually chose one which wasn’t too big. “I think we’ll start out small but get larger during the week.” Kissing up his cheek to his ear, she added softly, “And you’re getting fucked every single night you’re here, baby.”
“I love the sound of that.”
The next couple of weeks were bliss. He happily wore a plug for her every day, and she received more than one dirty text that he was far too horny, but he was under orders not to masturbate. She relived his pressure by fucking him as soon as she made it home, and she loved making him cum without touching his cock each time. They’d make dinner together, share the chores, and enjoy each other’s company, in addition to having her girlcock sucked whenever she wanted, and he was so willing to please her, she felt herself falling more in love with him.
The first weekend they lived together started in bed on Friday night, and apart from meals, they barely left the bedroom. By the time she was done with him on Sunday night, he was feeling very tender, while she admitted with a giggle that even her girlcock was feeling the pace after so much sex. Her balls actually felt rather empty for the first time in years, as she’d cum over and over again, his arse and mouth leaking cum while he’d taken loads on the face, up his back and on his chest.
He'd handed in notice on his townhouse, telling her that although quick, he wanted to be with her all the time and, if she wanted him there, he’d happily move in. She didn’t cry too often, but she clung to him after he’d moved his last box of things into her apartment that third weekend. “You can make love to me soon, baby,” she whispered, “No man has had my pussy. And only one man will ever have it.”
“Sounds rather serious, Lexi.”
She leaned back and smiled. “I want to say three words to you, Mark. You know what they are. But I can’t say them then have all the fun…”
“Alexa, I love you.” She needed another little cry hearing those words from him, feeling his strong arms wrap around her. “But I’m still wearing the black ring. Until you slide a silver ring on me, we can have all the fun we want. How does that sound? Men and futanari always fall in love but keep having fun until they agree to monogamy.”
“As long as you’re sure.” She kissed him with as much passion as she could muster before whispering, “I love you so much too.”
They made late plans to catch up with Cindy and Steven, Alexa inviting them around for dinner. She wasn’t planning on anything to happen that night, but wanted to lay the groundwork. She knew Cindy would love to have fun with her and Mark, but wasn’t sure how Steven would react.
Cindy arrived wearing the sort of little black dress that would make even the most cold-blooded of men hot under the collar. Her long legs even had Alexa licking her lips, the cleavage on display having Mark checking her out rather obviously more than once, otherwise it clung to her curves like a glove. Steven was looking rather handsome in his long sleeved shirt and trousers, shaking hands with Mike, who offered him a beer and Cindy a glass of wine.
To her amusement, the two men wandered out to the balcony, hearing them talking about sport. She knew the two men had kept in contact, sending each other messages nearly every day. She smiled at the fact her boyfriend had made a good friend.
“I know why you invited me tonight, Lexi,” Cindy stated, the pair making dinner for their boyfriends. Alexa loved cooking, and Mark was always lavishing praise on whatever she prepared for him. He was a dab hand himself, but she loved putting together a meal then enjoying it with him.
“Do tell, Cindy,” Alexa replied.
“You want to have some fun with me.”
“I want Mark to enjoy himself. He kept himself repressed while he was married.” She sighed, shaking her head before needing to wipe her cheeks. He’d told her a lot more about what happened with Jade, then the life he’d endured with his ex-wife. He’d been left a complete shell of a man. Such was the life for many men in modern society. The fact he didn’t see a cell for what he did was a miracle. “I love him so much, Cindy, and I want to see that smile on his face when my friends get to enjoy what I do. Trust me, Cindy, I want it and he’ll do whatever I want in the bedroom. And you’ll love fucking him.”
“And Steven?”
“Would he be interested in me?” she asked, feeling somewhat nervous about her response.
“Oh please, Lexi. You’re fucking gorgeous. Yes, he would love to feel that massive girlcock of yours slide inside him.”
“How hard do you fuck him?”
“I’ll fuck Mark, you fuck Steven, and we’ll compare. But I remember you fucking me, Lexi.” She turned and kissed her on the cheek. “Steven knows that, if you ever wanted to be with me again, I’d never say no.”
“Mark said he’d just sit and watch if we fooled around. He thinks you’re hot.”
Glancing out the glass window onto the balcony, Cindy asked, “You think they’d fool around with each other?”
"Mark told me he’s never really been interested in men, but I guess in the heat of the moment, anything is possible. There’s no missing Steven is handsome. You’ve got good taste in men, Cindy.”
Dinner was a success, the two men savouring every bite, conversation flowing easily. What pleased her was the light flirting between Mark and Cindy. Steven flirted with her in return and she found herself thinking that the four of them getting together might just work. She would have invited Melanie and Jennifer to join in, but Cindy agreed that the two men they were with simply did nothing for them.
The four helped clean up everything before returning to the living room with drinks, Alexa snuggling into Mark on one couch, Cindy doing the same with Steven on the other. It was easy to see that Cindy was hard and ready to go, her girlcock tenting in her dress. Once Steven’s hand started to feel her up, Alexa smiled as she turned to whisper into Mark’s ear.
“Want to blow me as well, baby?”
Cindy stood up and moved to sit next to her friend. The two men ended up on their knees before their lovers, sharing a grin, before lifting the dresses and lowering some panties already wet from pre-cum. Alexa moaned as Mark’s tongue worked her shaft, licking her up and down, giving her balls plenty of attention. She glanced to see Cindy was receiving similar treatment, Steven clearly well versed in how to please his girlfriend.
Once lips were wrapped around shafts, the two futanari moaned as Alexa ran her finger through her lovers hair, his blue eyes gazing up into hers, his one desire to make her happy. “Baby,” she moaned, “Next weekend, I’m inviting Cindy and Steven over for the night. Would you like to have fun with Cindy?”
He removed his mouth and smiled at her, before glancing at Cindy. “I’d love to, as long as she and Steven are okay with it.”
Steven removed his mouth from Cindy and smiled at him. “I am as I’ll get to enjoy Alexa. And I understand they might have fun with us too.”
“Oh…” His eyes looked back at her. “What sort of fun, sweetie?”
“You’ll find out next weekend. Now get those lovely lips back around my girlcock. You need a dose of girlcum.”
As the two men pleasured their girlfriends, she turned to her best friend and the pair shared a steamy kiss. Both men moaned at seeing that as they’d already admitted they would love to see their girlfriends fuck each other. Both knew of their shared history, the fact they were each other’s firsts, and the fact they clearly still held great affection and love for each other. Neither was jealous of how close they were. Steven knew how much Cindy loved him, and Mark knew he’d soon be wearing Alexa’s silver ring, and once he had that, he’d quickly be wearing a gold ring.
Cindy was the first to cum, Steven audibly gulping down most of her load, but opening his mouth and showing off, leaning up to share it with his lover. Alexa knew Mark was drawing out his blowjob, making love to her girlcock with his mouth. Cindy watched with a smile while Steven watched on with interest.
“Oh baby, I’m close,” she warned. Mark just swallowed as much of her girlcock as possible before she erupted. He gulped down her thick cream as always before performing the same trick, glancing at Steven and winking, before he leaned up to kiss Alexa. She moaned as she accepted her own girlcum, loving her sweet taste as always.
“Are we fucking here or should we go home?” Cindy asked.
“No swapping tonight but you can stay the night if you want. The spare room is made up.”
“I mean are we fucking here on the couch, Lexi.”
The two futanari stood up and slowly stripped their men. Both giggled as their partners were plugged, having them back on their knees and bent over the couch. They shared a glance and grinned as their plugs were removed, lube applied before two horny futanari slid their girlcocks inside their boyfriends. Both moaned as the pair of futanari mounted and the men knew they were in for a hard fuck.
“Fuck me, baby,” Steven moaned.
“My arse is yours, sweetie,” Mark groaned.
The men faced each other and grinned as it didn’t take long for both of them to be fucked nice and hard by their lovers. Whatever one of the futanari did, the other copied. Alexa grabbed Mark by the hair and pulled back, Cindy did the same. Cindy smacked Steven’s arse, Alexa did the same. After ten minutes, their heads were forced into the seat cushion as the two futagirls started to utterly slam their girlcocks.
Little wonder both men came hard without needing to touch themselves. “Oh god yes,” Steven moaned.
“Great feeling, isn’t it?” Mark asked.
“Not the first time I’ve been fucked hard and cum beside a man.”
“Story for another time?” Mark grunted, Alexa still slamming her girlcock into him.
“University… About five boys like me… And a lot of gorgeous futagirls eager to fuck…”
“So hot,” Mark moaned.
Both men were filled after another ten minutes, each futanari eventually leaving their thick girlcock buried as they pulled their lover back, caressing their chests as they covered their necks and faces in kisses. “Alexa, I really need to take Steven in the bedroom now,” Cindy whispered, hearing the desperation in her voice, “I need to nail him even more.”
“I need to do the same with Mark. We’ll see each other in the morning.”
Waking the next morning, Mark was still fast asleep, his tight butt still glistening from the lube and girlcum still dribbling out of him. She’d fucked him for what felt like hours once they were in their bedroom, whispering so many dirty things into his ear, she was left wondering if she actually meant it all. She’d heard Cindy and Steven enjoying each other for almost as long, and Cindy was as vocal and as nasty as she remembered.
After putting on her little red robe, she walked out into the kitchen, amused that Cindy followed her within a few minutes. She was naked, her thick girlcock hard and swinging. Alexa laughed as Cindy shrugged. “I didn’t bring a change of clothes,” she stated, accepting the mug of coffee from Alexa, “And I know you love looking at me naked.”
“You’re still as hot as I remember, Cindy.”
Cindy smiled before undoing the tie of Alexa’s robe, helping that fall to the floor. “Fuck, I’ve missed your girlcock,” Cindy whispered, “Mark enjoyed it last night, from what I heard.” Alexa moaned as her friend gently grasped her girlcock, the pair sharing a soft kiss as she returned the favour to her friend. The only thing that stopped them doing anything was a pair of cleared throats, Cindy turning to find Mark and Steven standing side by side, smiling at them.
“I think our girlfriends want to get frisky,” Mark stated.
“Should we stop them?” Steven asked.
“Well, I think we could blow them. Is girlcum still leaking out of you?”
Steven laughed. “It will be the rest of the day!”
The four enjoyed breakfast before Cindy and Steven disappeared to dress, announcing they needed to go home. Alexa shared a soft kiss with her best friend, and left a kiss on Steven’s lips too. Mark wasn’t surprised when Cindy kissed him, while he shook Steven’s hand. Considering they’d been fucked side by side, they simply grinned at each other and said they’d look forward to next weekend.
In bed that evening, after she’d fucked him nice and hard before he rode himself to one hell of an orgasm on her girlcock, she cuddled into him, caressing his cheek as she smiled constantly, his arms holding her tight to his body. “How long do you want to fool around for?”
“As long as you want, sweetie. It’s all in good fun. If you want to settle down after this weekend, that’s fine. If you want to keep having fun for a few months, that’s fine too. As long as we stay strong together…”
“I love Cindy, Mark. She’s been my best friend nearly our entire lives. But I’m in love with you. You’re my man and I’m your futagirl.” He blinked at the choice of description, which made her smile. “Cindy calls herself that all the time and I see why.”
His hands ran down to her arse, pulling her even tighter. “You are my futagirl,” he whispered, “And one day in the future, you’ll be my futawife.”
“I can’t wait,” she whispered.
She didn’t want to have fun too quickly as she wanted to enjoy time with her boyfriend alone. She loved waking up in his arms every morning. Kissing him every morning with a last ‘I love you’. Usually arrived home after him, as he worked closer to her apartment while she drove home from the city, always being greeted with a kiss and a cuddle. She loved the domesticated feel their shared life had. And she loved the fact he wasn’t a lazy slob. He loved a clean apartment as much as she did, and he went out of his way to ensure keeping everything in order wasn’t just her responsibility.
Their sex life was fantastic. Every night, she fucked him though it wasn’t always just hard and fast. She loved it when he was on his back, their eyes gazing into each other’s, slowly thrusting into him, his legs around her hips and fingers caressing her back. More than once, she experienced such a wonderful orgasm, she needed to rest her head on his shoulder and release a couple of tears. That’s when he’d whisper how much he loved her, and that he looked forward to the day he stood by his best man as he watched her walk towards him wearing a white dress.
“This time, it will be because I’m in love with the person walking towards me, and not because it’s a forced marriage,” he whispered, caressing her cheek, leaving a soft kiss on her lips.
Within two months, they’d met each other’s families… mostly. Her family absolutely loved him, more than one comment that Alexa had finally met her match. Her mother and father could easily figure out their sexual relationship, but it was obvious to anyone that she doted on his every word, and almost followed him around like a lovesick puppy at times. His father loved her immediately, his futasister was jealous of her, which she freely admitted to as she absolutely loved her brother, but she never met his mother. His female sister knew about her, and while the fractured relationship between brother and sister was repairing, Mark was quite clearly keeping some distance.
“Cindy, I think it’s time we get together this weekend,” she called on a Wednesday night. She was ready to give Mark a silver ring with a green stone, and she knew once she did that, it would be barely a couple of months before they married. Once he wore her silver ring, she knew at heart that sharing just wasn’t within her. He’d be hers, she’d be his, and that’s what would matter.
“Is it just us four like before or we inviting Melanie and Jennifer?”
“Just us four. I think Melanie is having issues with her man, but Jennifer would only attend if she could bring her partner, and he does nothing for me.”
“Would Mark fuck him?” Cindy asked, giggling away.
“Unlikely. He’s never shown any interest in men.”
“Has he made love to you yet?” she asked softly.
Alexa felt herself blush on the other end of the phone. “My idea is that, Saturday night, the four of us fool around. Sunday night, he has my pussy for the first time.” She paused before adding quietly, “I want a baby, Cindy. We’ve talked about it, but I haven’t had anyone in my pussy for years.”
“Not since me?”
“No,” she whispered, “Cindy, I love him so much, I’m willing to split out lovemaking fifty-fifty, though I’m aware how much he loves bottoming for me.”
“Steven likes Mark. They’re good friends now, right?”
Alexa laughed to herself. “Yeah, they meet up once a week for a couple of beers. Helps they share interests. Beer, footy, cars, futagirls. That sort of thing.”
“We’ll be around for lunch and make a real day of it. I think our men will love it.”
“I’ve got a lot of toys. Mark loves it when I used them on him too.”
“Oh, so does Steven. I mean, he prefers girlcock but I love to play and tease him.”
“We’re so lucky, Cindy.”
“I’m going to marry him soon, Lexi.”
Alexa told Mark all about her idea when he arrived home from work that evening, as she’d left work early so she could prepare dinner for him. Though he was very open-minded about anything to do with her, she knew he still worried about involving others. Not through his own jealousy, he worried how she would react if he enjoyed himself a lot with someone else, particularly if it was Cindy.
Friday night, she fucked him hard for hours, filling his arse with her girlcum time after time, smiling to herself that, as a futanari, there was no such thing as a refractory period. Futanari couldn’t exactly cum on command, but they could stay hard for hours and could cum over and over again in one long sex session.
But the last time she was inside him, it was pure lovemaking, again on his back, their bodies almost moulding into one as she slowly thrust, his arse still incredibly tight despite the night of hard fucking, full of her girlcum, feeling it leak out of him. His eyes looked into hers with such pure love, she almost wanted to call off the next evening.
“I love you so much, baby,” she whispered, on the verge of yet another orgasm.
Only after she’d cum in him yet again, and cuddling into him, her arm over his broad chest. He would visit the gym during his lunchtime, little wonder he was still fit as a fiddle, loving how his strong arms wrapped around her. “Baby, are you okay with tomorrow?” she asked.
“Of course. It will be a lot of fun. Cindy is lovely and Steven’s a good mate.”
“I hope you have fun. Want to know my ideas?”
“No, I’d rather you surprise me. And I know you’d never ask me to do anything I wouldn’t want to do. Or if I were to say ‘no’, you’d respect that.”
She didn’t fuck him after waking up the next morning, as she stood up as he sat on his knees, worshipping her girlcock with his mouth, ensuring he gave her balls plenty of attention before she grabbed the back of his head and gently fucked his mouth. Watching him take so much of her girlcock simply turned her on, and though she loved it when he eagerly swallowed her girlcum, she pulled out and finished on his face that morning.
“Wear it until we shower after breakfast,” she ordered him. He complied, of course. In the bedroom, she was the boss and he would do nearly anything she wanted.
Cindy and Steven arrived at lunchtime, the four sharing a light meal. Upon finishing, the two futanari ordered their men to get themselves ready. They shared a grin and disappeared, Cindy helping Alexa clear up their plates and glasses before they walked into her bedroom, grabbing plenty of supplies, as the two men were going to be put through their paces.
They appeared together completely naked a few minutes later. Alexa twirled a finger, the men turning around and showing the base of the plug that rested inside each of them. Mark still wore one every day for her, while Cindy had Steven wearing one for months by now. Alexa sat next to Cindy on the lounge as they instructed their men to kneel before them.
“Mark, in front of Cindy. It’s time you taste her girlcock and girlcum,” Alexa stated, “Steven, you will taste mine.”
Cindy stroked her girlcock, beckoning Mark towards her with a finger. “Come here, handsome,” she stated softly, “Alexa waxes lyrical about how talented your mouth and tongue is.”
“Ever had a girlcock this big before, Steven?” Alexa asked.
“No, but I know you’ve made love to Cindy before, and she said I’d love it too.”
Within a couple of minutes, she could feel that Steven was just as experienced at sucking girlcock like Mark, and there was no missing the two men were excited at sucking on a new girlcock, just like Alexa and Cindy were excited about having a new man pleasing them at the same time. Steven knew how to keep eye contact, and Alexa couldn’t help think he was handsome. Glancing to see Mark pleasing her friend, from the noises Cindy was making, she knew her best friend was getting the royal treatment from her boyfriend. Mark glanced her way and she knew he was smiling.
“That’s it, Steven,” she moaned, “Suck my big girlcock. Want my girlcum?”
“Of course, Alexa,” he whispered, running his tongue from the base to the tip of her girlcock, “As soon as Cindy mentioned this idea, I wondered how sweet your girlcum would taste.”
Cindy moaned next to her and she knew her friend was getting close to orgasm. She knew how much her friend wanted to fuck Mark. She didn’t blame her. If Mark was interested, she would happily let her friend enjoy him whenever possible, as long as it didn’t impact her own relationship. When Cindy moaned again, she squealed and Alexa knew she was enjoying an orgasm, hearing Mark gulping down her girlcum a few seconds later. Looking down at Steven, his eagerness to make her cum turned her on even more, grabbing the back of his head and holding him place as she quickly exploded in his mouth.
“Drink it down, baby,” she cooed, “Cindy told me how much you love drinking down her girlcum.”
Both men sucked them dry and swallowed every single drop, showing their empty mouths, before they resumed sucking them off. The two futanari sat back and shared a soft kiss before they asked their men to stop and sit back for a moment.
“Are you horny?” Alexa asked as she stood up. Both men gazed up at her, smiling and nodding. “We’re not going to fuck you straight away. You must earn our girlcocks first. Mark, you love arse play, yes?”
“You mean toys, sweetie?”
“I do, baby.”
“Then yes, I do.”
“Steven, do you love arse play?” Cindy asked.
“If you’re playing with me, I do, honey.”
“Bend over the couch, rest your head on the seat cushion.”
Before they got started, they carefully removed the plugs from each of their men. Alexa smiled at the size of the plug inside her boyfriend, while raising her eyebrows in surprise as Steven proved he was just as adept as taking big plugs, Cindy returning a knowing smile in her direction. Grabbing a couple of large dildos, neither was thicker than their girlcocks but were long. Cindy focused on her boyfriend while Alexa wanted to really test her boyfriend.
Sliding the dildo inside him, he moaned as it was thick enough but he was soon glancing back as she would have figured out the length. He moaned once she had the entire length inside him. “No touching your cock,” she ordered, hearing Cindy repeat it next to her, “I’ll make you cum all day and night, baby. Cindy will help with that too.”
Leaning forward, she started to ram the toy as hard and deep as possible, kissing up Mark’s back, loving the noises he was making. What he didn’t know is this was just the start. She’d been bought a few toys over the past couple of months in preparation for this weekend.
Taking the toy out of him, she pulled his cheeks apart and appreciated the slight gape she’d made, Cindy doing the same thing before burying her face. She knew how much Cindy loved eating her boyfriend’s arse, having shared plenty of pictures of the two fucking and making love. Making Mark moan as her tongue plunged into him always made her harder. He’d eaten her arse a couple of times and had enjoyed it just as much.
The next toy was incredibly thick and long. When she placed the head at his rosebud, he knew it was something else as he glanced back. Gently pushed it inside him, he groaned as he would have felt himself stretched like never before.
“Oh fuck,” he moaned.
“Fucking hell,” Steven grunted next to him.
But he didn’t complain. What made her smile was that, within a couple of minutes, with the incredibly large toy buried inside him, he was pushing back against it as she thrust it into him. Steven was doing the same thing, Cindy caressing his back, whispering how much she loved him, how proud she was of seeing him taking such a big toy, and how much she was looking forward to both of them fucking him later.
They used their toys on their men until they made them cum. Mark came first, Alexa falling in love with the noises he made. There was the occasional grunt, but the whimpers of desire he released, his hand reaching back to hold hers as he was close to climax making her heart swell. He just wanted to touch her while he orgasmed. Steven barely came a minute or so later, Cindy leaning forward as he did, nuzzling into his neck.
Giving their men time to recover, they eventually removed the toys and both took a photo with their phone of the gape they’d left. Helping their men move into the middle of the living room, she grabbed the next toy. It was a double headed dildo and incredibly long. Cindy smiled at her as they showed their boyfriends. They understood what it was.
Cindy fed one end into her boyfriend, Alexa fed the other end into Mark. The entire length was lubed up, and both men were soon pushing further and further back onto it.
“Oh fuck, that’s good,” Mark moaned.
“You moving is making it go deeper into me,” Steven murmured.
“This is so fucking hot,” Cindy stated, the two futanari sitting side by side, watching their men enjoy themselves, “Keep going, baby. I want to see your arse smacking into Mark’s.”
“Take it all, baby,” Alexa added, “We want to see our men having fun together.”
When their arses finally slapped together, realising how much of the dildo was inside each of them, they both sat up on their knees, reaching back with both hands, holding onto each other as they started to move faster and faster. They were soon moaning and groaning loudly, and they were both hard as steel again.
Mark was the first to move, sitting up and changing position so he was facing Steven. Steven then moved so he was facing Mark. The two men then took more and more of the dildo again until they were almost touching, their legs over each other as they started to move together again. Alexa couldn’t help stroke herself, Cindy doing the same. The two men were sharing shy grins as they enjoyed the pleasure of the toy together. “We’ve got to fuck them,” Cindy moaned.
“We do,” Alexa agreed.
Instructing the two men to stop, they both chuckled as they realised how much of the dildo was inside them. Cindy took Mark by the hand, Alexa grasping Steven’s, both couples ending up in their bedroom, the men on their knees as they waited for their lovers to fuck them. With their cocks lubed up, Alexa watched Cindy slide her thick girlcock inside Mark, her face lighting up as she knew how great Mark would feel.
Steven was looking back at her expectantly as Cindy was fucking Mark hard within seconds. Sliding inside Steven, Alexa would admit he had a lovely, tight arse. Grabbing a handful of hair, much the same Cindy had done with Mark, she was soon pounding his arse nice and hard. Lubed and loosened thanks to arse play, both men were active as they were fucked, pushing back against their girlcocks, eager for their futagirls to fuck them harder and harder.
Smacking each cheek more than once, Steven growled and begged for more. Cindy had already mounted Mark and was slamming her girlcock harder and harder, so she followed suit with Steven.
“Oh god yes, fuck me,” Steven moaned, “Can I stroke myself?”
“Of course.”
“Me too?” Mark asked Cindy.
“If you didn’t cum, I’d be very sad, handsome.”
Both men were soon stroking themselves, clearly on the verge of orgasm already. Leaning forward, driving her girlcock deep with every thrust, Steven was soon grunting but also begging for more and more. Both futanari were soon absolutely slamming their girlcocks as hard as possible, both men moaning and whimpering as they were now being fucked as hard as ever. Cindy was the first to explode, moaning so loudly, Alexa glanced to see if she was also emotional. Cindy turned and smiled as Alexa lasted another couple of minutes before she came inside Steven.
Slowing down their thrusts, they lifted their men so they were resting back against their breasts, covering their upper backs, then necks and cheeks in their soft kisses. “That’s just the start,” Alexa whispered into Steven’s ear, “Want two girlcocks at once?”
“Yes,” Steven whispered.
Cindy asked Mark the same question and he was ever so eager to give it a try. Pulling out, the two men collapsed onto the bed, rolling onto the backs, chuckling together as their lovers sat back on their knees, girlcocks glistening from both lube and cum. Before they could react, the men were up and their mouths were hard at work, quickly swapping so Mark was gazing up into her eyes. She was going to mention her girlcock had just been in the arse of his friend, but considering Steven was doing the same, she figured it didn’t really matter.
The two futanari needed a short break. What amused her was when Mark moved to sit behind Steven, who leaned forward as Mark spread his cheeks. “Damn, mate, Lexi’s given your arse a good seeing to,” he stated, “Kind of sexy, to be honest.”
“Like my arse, mate? Want me to check yours?”
Mark grinned and bent over, Steven spreading his cheeks. “Damn, Cindy’s done you nice and hard. Love seeing her girlcum dribbling out of you.”
Alexa glanced at Cindy and they seemed to come to an unspoken agreement. Returning to the living room, she returned with the double headed dildo. The two men grinned, on their knees again as she fed each end into the men, who were soon pushing back together on it again. Alexa suggested they get a drink, leaving the men to have their fun together.
Pouring a glass of wine each, they sipped as Cindy smiled, stroking her girlcock at Alexa softly kissed her best friend. “I can understand why you love fucking Mark so much,” she whispered.
“Steven has a lovely arse too,” she stated softly, “I wonder if they’d agree to do this more than just this weekend.”
“I think they might, but it shouldn’t be too often. A special present the four of us can enjoy from time to time.”
Returning to the bedroom with a beer each for their men, they were now sitting back, stroking themselves off. Standing in the doorway, the two men seemed to be enjoying each other’s company quite a lot. When they sensed their presence, the two men smiled at their lovers. “This toy is fantastic,” Mark stated.
“Having fun, boys?” Cindy asked, handing her partner a beer.
“Well, if anyone asked how Mark and I could get closer…”
“You boys want to actually fool around?” Alexa wondered.
“No,” Steven replied, Mark nodding his head, “This is fine, but we’re not interested in touching each other. We’re good mates but not lovers. Using a toy like this together is just good fun, and we’re hoping it turns you on.”
The two men found themselves fucked again rather quickly, this time Cindy with Mark on his back, Alexa with Steven in the same position. With his legs over her shoulders, she started out nice and slow. What she realised was that, despite being inside another man, she didn’t want to kiss him. In her mind, that would make it even more intimate. Cindy hadn’t kissed Mark either, yet she would admit to happily kissing her best friend.
Spreading his legs wider to really fuck him hard and deep, she rested on one hand while stroking his cock with the other. It was almost too much for him within a couple of minutes, enjoying the whimpers he made as he begged her to keep fucking him but not stroke him, as he didn’t want to cum yet. Releasing his cock, she pushed his knees back further and further, enjoying the sound her thick girlcock was making as she pumped his arse.
“Fuck yes,” Steven groaned, “Slam that girlcock deep.”
“Loving her girlcock, mate?”
“No wonder you’re smiling all the fucking time, Mark. My god!”
“Hey, Cindy feels fucking wonderful too. Can’t wait until she fills my arse again.”
“Trust me, mate, I know how lucky we both are.”
Both futanari loved hearing the compliments and fucked their lovers even harder. Little wonder they both came within five minutes, not touching either of them again. That urged the two futanari to fuck them harder still. How both men managed to endure the assault on their arses left them both impressed, but they couldn’t last forever, eventually filling them up once again.
Pulling out, the two men turned onto their knees so they wouldn’t lose too much of their cum, their lovers slapping their cheeks as they giggled away. “Take a rest, boys, then you’re taking two at a time,” Alexa stated, “After that, we’ll have dinner and maybe just relax and chill for the evening?”
“Though our girlcocks are free to use whenever you want,” Cindy added.
This time, the two men got up and disappeared to the kitchen as Alexa rested back on the bed, Cindy lying next to her, continuing to stroke their girlcocks, which refused to go down. Cindy snuggled into her, almost whimpering as she slowly stroked herself. “I love you,” she whispered, “I’d love to feel you inside me again, Lexi.”
“I know, baby. Maybe next time?”
“You think they’ll agree to it?”
“I think, by next time, we could convince them to maybe fool around with each other too.”
Cindy giggled. “I reckon Steven would happily bottom for Mark. He really likes him. Platonic right now, but it’s easy to see their really close friends nowadays.”
The two men returned with a glass of wine each. To their amusement, Steven got down on the bed in front of them, on his knees across the bed, as Mark got behind him. Spreading his cheeks, both could see the girlcum being pushed out of him as Mark leaned forward and run his tongue to clean it up. Alexa felt her girlcock throb at the act. “Oh fuck yes,” Steven moaned softly, “Want more, Mark?”
“Yeah, of course.”
More cum leaked out of Steven, Mark licked it up. What surprised them more was Steven rolling over onto his back, Mark moving to rest above her head. Steven then returned the favour that Mark was in a far more dominant position. Alexa and Cindy shared a look, Cindy raising an eyebrow, suggesting she was on the money regarding Steven likely being the more submissive of the pair.
“Having fun, boys?” Alexa finally asked.
“Well, we’re both full of your cum so thought we’d have our own fun,” Mark replied.
Alexa was completely turned on again, and she gestured for Mark to straddle her and slide down her girlcock. He rode her for a couple of minutes before Cindy positioned herself behind him too. He stopped moving as he took a deep breath, asking her to apply a lot more lube before she attempted to slide inside him. She agreed immediately, caressing his back after she’d done as he requested, Alexa gasping as she felt the girlcock of her best friend sliding inside the tight confines of her boyfriend’s arse.
“Fuck,” he grunted, “Slow, Cindy. Nice and slow.”
“Okay, baby?” Alexa asked, unable to hide her concern. She’d wanted to share her boyfriend with Cindy like this for weeks.
He leaned down to kiss her. “Just be gentle. You’re both big futagirls.”
It took a few minutes before Cindy was buried inside him too. He need time to ready himself for what was to come next, Alexa caressing his chest, Cindy his back, as both women peppered him with soft kisses. Cindy started to thrust slowly into him, Alexa simply the second girlcock inside him for the time being. She’d thrust later, but for the start, Cindy was the one in control.
Steve was sitting next to them, stroking his cock at the same time. “Fuck, this is hot,” he muttered.
“You’re next, mate,” Mark grunted, “But fucking hell, it feels great.”
“It does, baby?” Alexa wondered.
“Of course. Two beautiful futagirls are currently inside me, and I think Cindy is readying to let loose on my arse.”
“Just give me the word and I’ll send you to heaven.”
“Fuck me, gorgeous. Lexi, join in. Just ruin me.”
“You sure, baby?” Alexa asked.
He kissed her softly. “I’ll let you know if it gets too much, but I want you both to just absolutely fucking nail me together. That’s why we’re doing this, right?”
Considering they’d both cum a few times recently, Alexa knew they’d both fuck him for quite a while. Cindy was soon pounding him hard. Alexa managed to get herself into a comfortable position that she could thrust up into him at the same time. Mark was soon incapable of making any noise except groans and grunts. Both lovers were still stroking his body, kissing him all over, but also fucking him harder and harder.
“Cum in me,” he finally managed to say, “Please cum in me. Don’t stop until you both cum.”
Cindy was the first to cum in him. Feeling her best friend’s girlcock throbbing as she filled up her boyfriend was far more of a turn on than she imagined, and she couldn’t stop her own orgasm. Mark groaned as he collapsed onto her chest, Cindy resting on top of him. “How was that, baby?”
“Hurts a bit but, my god, it’s pretty fucking wonderful too,” he whispered, “Could get a little addictive.”
Feeling Cindy pull out, Mark gingerly lifted himself up off Alexa’s cock. To their amusement, he turned around and lowered himself down, offering his arse as she spread his cheeks. “Got a good gape, sweetie?”
“Baby, it looks like you’ve spent all day being fucked. It’s gorgeous,” she replied.
Steven was eager for his chance, but the two futagirls needed a few minutes to recover. Mark staggered out to get a drink, returning with drinks for the four of them. When they were ready, Cindy lay on her back this time with Steven mounting her, Alexa sliding in from behind. Both were impressed again as he was fucked just as hard as Mark by the end, the two eventually filling his arse. Pulling out of him once she was done, Steven rolled out and chuckled to himself. “We either need a third futagirl or I just need to suck off Mark next time,” he stated.
“Well, if Melanie or Jennifer is single next time,” Alexa shrugged.
It was obvious the two men were worn out and needed a break after that. They were sent to shower separately and told to get dressed. Cindy and Alexa also dressed and prepared a simple dinner for the four of them. Retiring to the living room to watch a little television, neither was surprised when their lovers were falling asleep early in the evening. Both knew the double penetration hadn’t been easy for either of them, and even if it had hurt them more than they’d care to admit, it had been that old thing about pleasure and pain.
Cindy dragged Steven to the spare bedroom as Alexa woke Mark up with a soft kiss on the lips. His eyes opened and her heart melted at the smile that formed. “I love you so much, sweetie,” he whispered.
“Thank you for this weekend, Mark.”
“I should be thanking you.”
Caressing his face, she shook her head. “No, baby, I know this weekend is a big deal for both of us. I was wondering one thing. Would you like it to happen again?”
“Steven and I discussed it earlier. We agreed it’s up to you and Cindy. When it comes to anything in the bedroom, you’re both in charge. It’s how we love things to be.”
Waking in his arms the next morning, he told her rather quickly that he was feeling incredibly tender, so while his mouth and hands were capable, he simply didn’t think he could take a girlcock in his arse most of the day. Snuggling into him, she whispered that all she wanted was kisses and cuddles. When he sighed with relief, she giggled as she understood how he felt.
Finally getting out of bed, she wasn’t surprised when Cindy and Steven joined them in the kitchen as dressed as they were. No-one wanted to be nude. Steven hobbled as much as Mark did, the two men chuckling at the state of each other. Breakfast was still jovial, talking about future plans and even suggesting that they’d like to invite Melanie and Jennifer next time. When mentioning their two boyfriends, both men shrugged and said the four futagirls could enjoy them.
“Hell, watching you four dominate them completely would probably turn us all on even more,” Steven stated.
Their friends stayed for a couple of hours before they decided to go home and relax. Once they were gone, Alexa stripped off and took her boyfriend to bed, slowly stripping him naked, her fingers, mouth and tongue everywhere on his body, before she laid him back as she took his cock in her mouth.
“Sweetie, I want to make love,” she said softly, running her tongue up his shaft, “But I want to feel you inside me. I’ve never made love to a man in such a way. You’re the only man I’ll ever want in such a manner.”
Moving to straddle his lap, she watched his face light up as she moved her balls out of the way, feeling the heat of her pussy against him for the first time. His hands moved up her thighs, past her hips to her breasts, as she rubbed herself along his shaft. “Fuck,” he grunted, “You’re fucking wet, Lexi.”
“Futanari ignore their pussy but we still get wet and enjoy sex this way. Want to feel my pussy, baby? Want to cum inside me and fill my womb?”
She loved the way his face lit up. “Are you fertile?”
“Not at the moment, but does the idea frighten you?”
He smiled as she lowered herself down his cock, moaning in unison as she leaned down to kiss him, feeling her lower lip tremble as the feelings were far too overwhelming already. “Nothing about us frightens me, Lexi,” he whispered, running fingers through her hair, “Though I’d rather we get married before we have children. Maybe the only way I’d be considered old-fashioned.”
What made her squeal was when he easily rolled her over, wrapping her legs around him without thinking, as she stroked her girlcock as he gently thrust into her. Her other hand caressed his back and his arm, feeling the definition of his body, gazing into his blue eyes and seeing his delight at being inside her for the first time.
“First pussy I’ve wanted to be inside of,” he murmured before kissing her, “Whenever you want this…”
“I love feeling you inside me already… Maybe we could try anal too?”
“Anything you want, sweetie. Even this way, you’re still the boss.”
Releasing her girlcock, she stroked his back as he continued to thrust gently into her, smile on his face as he savoured the difference in their physical relationship. She knew how hot and tight her pussy would be to him. Cindy had been the last and it had been a long time since her best friend had last been inside her.
“Can I ride and cum on you before you cum in me?” she wondered, as she was desperate to cum with him inside her.
Rolling over again, she started bouncing on his cock quickly, matching her bounces with strokes of her girlcock. She was amazed at how sensitive she felt with his cock inside her, and once his hands moved up to play with her breasts, her nipples as sensitive as her girlcock. It was all too much, left feeling rather embarrassed when she erupted all over him within five minutes. Coating his chest in streaks of her thick girlcum, she lifted herself up off him and licked it up, ensuring she shared it with him each time.
Kissing down his body once she’d licked most of her girlcum, she took his cock back in her mouth, loving the gasp he made as she swallowed it to the base, the tightness of her throat no doubt turning him on, while she could use her tongue on his balls.
“Jesus Christ,” he exclaimed softly.
“Not Jesus, baby. Just Alexa and her talented mouth and tongue.”
She sucked his cock, bringing him to the brink more than once, before backing off, not wanting him to cum in her mouth this time. The only place his cum was going was in her pussy whenever he was ready to dump a load inside her. After bringing him to the boil for a third time, she relented and lay beside him, turning onto his side so he could kiss her. “Love you, sweetie,” he whispered.
Rolling onto her back, he was back inside her in seconds, and he didn’t last too long. She didn’t mind as her plan was for him to make love to whenever he could for the rest of the day and night. Finishing inside her certainly pleased him, loving the grunts and groans he released as she felt his cock throbbing away with each spurt of cum. The hope was that, one day in the future, sooner rather than later, he’d cum inside her and, a few months later, she’d be carrying their child.
She spent the rest of the day using her mouth to get him hard before his cock was back inside her pussy again. He eventually dumped four loads in her pussy by the time they retired for the evening. She giggled as he was exhausted, snuggling into him in bed, resting her head on his shoulder.
“Quite the weekend, baby.”
He yawned before his arm tightened around her. She never felt so loved than when his arms were around her, feeling the strength in them whenever he held her. Stroking his chest with her fingers, she nuzzled into him, earning a chuckle as she nibbled at his neck.
“Great weekend, sweetie,” he replied softly, “But maybe it should just be the two of us next weekend?”
“I can still fuck you senseless the entire time though?”
“I’d expect nothing less, sweetie.”
“Love you, baby. I’m so glad my car had troubles that day.”
“So am I. Thanks to you, I found myself again.”
He was fast asleep long before her. Lifting herself up, bending her elbow and resting her head on her palm, she watched him sleep, continuing to stroke his chest. She thought she’d felt love once or twice but it was nothing compared to the depth of feeling she had for the man next to him. He was so willing to please her, but she knew he’d never been happier. She had always thought the idea of a soulmate was a load of rubbish until that first date with him. She knew within a few minutes of speaking to him that he was the one she’d been waiting for.
In her desk drawer at her office was the silver ring she’d bought for him. She would give it to him next weekend, and they would shop for a gold ring for him, while she would wear a gold band to state she was also married. They’d already discussed marriage and weddings. They would have a small ceremony, close friends and family only. She hoped that, by the time of the wedding, she was already pregnant.
Cuddling down into him again, even when fast asleep, his arm tightened around her, as if unconsciously keeping her safe, warm, and protected. Closing her eyes, she sighed contentedly and knew that what she truly wanted was no longer just a dream.
Chapter 97: Born Again [Romance]
Chapter Text
It’s often said by many that you must fall to the bottom before you can start to rise. I understood the sentiment but had no idea what it truly meant until my life started to unravel over the space of around a year, from the moment my wife told me that she was leaving me until, well, I lost everything that mattered to me.
It’s often suggested that the husband is the last to know. I don’t know if it’s the fact we’re blinkered because of our genuine, wholehearted love of our wives, or if perhaps we don’t want to face the truth to prevent our hearts from being broken, or if some of us are just totally oblivious to the behaviour clearly taking place.
Arriving home from work after another long day getting my hands dirty as a ‘tradie’ – tradesman to the rest of the world – having worked for my father since leaving high school at sixteen, working for him full-time since though I’d graduated various courses over the years to increase my skills and understanding. I now worked primarily as a ‘sparky’ (electrician) having passed the final exams a couple of years back though had started out as a ‘chippy’ (carpenter).
Parking my ute next to my wife’s Toyota hybrid, I walked in and was met with silence. Though my kids were now early teenagers, they were at least polite enough to meet me when they heard my car pull up. Walking through the kitchen, I found my wife sitting at the table, a bottle of wine and a glass in front of her. When she met my eyes, there was no smile, and I had a sinking feeling already. I knew I was going to hear four words in particular…
“Where are the kids?”
“With my parents. Take a seat, Mark. We need to talk.”
Ah, the four words that send a shiver down the spine of any man when mentioned by his partner. Nothing good has ever followed those words. Figuring I might as well just face the executioner without the blindfold, I grabbed a beer from the fridge, popped the cap and took a pull before I sat opposite her.
“Okay, the floor is yours, Carly. What do we need to talk about?”
The bag she took to work rested on one of the chairs beside her. I knew she carried her laptop and other things inside it, retrieving a manila folder and sliding it over the table towards me. “This is a separation agreement that I’ve put together with my lawyer over the past month…”
“Who is he?”
“Who is who?” she asked innocently.
I wasn’t going to buy her bullshit. I met her eyes, and she held my gaze until she looked away. “I’m not stupid, Carly. The reason I’m being given these papers is that you’ve obviously met someone. It’s just poor old Mark who is the last to know what’s going on. Do the kids know?”
“They’re aware I’m not happy with our marriage. They know they will be leaving…”
“No, they’re not leaving.”
“Read the paperwork, Mark. They will be leaving with me. It is why they’re not here right now because I know you’ll be difficult about it.”
The insistent tone gave me pause. I had a feeling there was going to be paperwork that meant my kids were being taken from me without me able to do a thing about it.
“Who is he?”
“I’ve never cheated on you, Mark.”
“Don’t give me that shit, Carly. It might not be physical, so it was at least emotional. You’ve at least left the marriage in every sense but the physical. I’ll ask you again and you might as well just answer the fucking question. Who is he?”
She sipped at her wine before finally nodding. “Fine, you want to know. It’s Lucas.” Raising my eyebrows, I knew the name very well. And it all made sense rather quickly.
You see, I made a good living as a tradesman while my wife worked in an office as a personal assistant for an executive at a global corporation. The problem is that despite our decent wages combined, we were one of hundreds of thousands of Sydneysiders who had been priced out of the housing market. When the average house price is over a million dollars, even in the western suburbs, unless you wanted to live in what I considered ‘the sticks’ on the very western edges of the metropolitan area, then add the cost of bills, fuel, school for the kids, and all the other essentials that need to be paid every fortnight, we’d learned early on that obtaining a mortgage with the required deposit was almost impossible. Even the banks of Mum and Dad couldn’t really help us.
We’d been renting our current house for the past five years, thankful that although we’d moved a couple of times since the birth of our children, we’d managed to stay in the same area of the city. I wouldn’t say life was a struggle. In fact, we lived rather comfortably alongside our neighbours, but while I was content with our life though always wanting a little bit more, I knew my wife always had her sights set on a hell of a lot more. She’d always been far more materialistic than me.
Lucas Wilson was rich. Bloody rich. And he’d known my wife nearly all her life. They had dated off and on through high school, but he headed off to the United States to study at university, and I met my wife through friends who attended the university she had attended. There was definitely an immediate physical attraction between us, and it took all of three dates for us to tumble into bed. Within six months, we’d moved in together, and six months after that, we married. Following our marriage were a couple of kids while we made progress in our chosen careers.
But I knew Lucas had returned to Sydney in the last couple of years having made his fortune in the United States, some of the money his own, the rest thanks to his well-to-parents, and had set up more than one company upon his return home. And it seemed like my wife’s head had been seriously turned.
“Guess he figured you could be bought, eh? How much is your cunt worth, I wonder?”
“Don’t be unduly cruel, Mark. It’s beneath you.”
Flicking open the paperwork, it was pretty much what I expected. She would be leaving with half of our savings. A significant chunk of change, but still nowhere near enough for a deposit on a house, at least the sort that would mean a manageable mortgage. We would not touch each other’s superannuation. As we rented, there would be no split of the house and she had no desire for any of the contents. Only a request for a few of our children’s pictures.
The first kick in the guts was the immediate reversion to her maiden name. I knew it would happen upon a divorce, but to do so immediately told me everything. No hope at all, not that I’d really want her to stay after pulling a stunt like this.
The second kick was the restraining order. I’d never been violent against my wife during our entire marriage. Hell, I hated just raising my voice as I’d done it once early on in our relationship, vividly remembering the look of fear on her face, and I never wanted to see that again. I was left to wonder how she’d got one considering here was no history of abuse.
The third and last kick was that my interactions with my children would be severely limited until custody arrangements could be made.
“How often?” I asked.
“You will get them every second weekend, spending Saturday night with you, before being returned by Sunday at lunchtime.”
“You fucking bitch,” I spat, “You’re using our own children as ammunition against me.”
“I’m merely keeping them safe.”
“From me? I’ve never touched a hair on either of their heads.”
“But there’s no telling what you’ll do now that I’m leaving you.”
“Have you fucked him?”
“No, Mark. I would never cheat on you. But with this agreement, I will now be considering myself free of my vows and I will be moving in with Lucas from tonight.”
“With my kids? You’re moving my kids in with another man?”
“They’ve already met Lucas and…”
I rose to my feet and the bottle smashed into the wall opposite. “You dare introduce our children to another man before we’re even divorced?”
She remained calm as I glared at her though when pouring the wine bottle, I didn’t miss her hand shaking so I knew she was afraid of my reaction. “I will be marrying him upon our divorce going through and he will be their stepfather. I wished to get their relationship started on a good footing. As for the kids, as we will be moving in with him, they will be changing schools and will be making new friends.”
“You callous, manipulative bitch.”
“There is no need for name calling, Mark. I understand you’re angry…”
“Angry? I’m beyond angry, you worthless, vapid cunt.” No point hiding what I really thought of the situation, but I knew each barb sent her way was stinging. Until I’d walked in the door, I’d been her loving husband. How the hell did she think I’d react?
I stood up and walked to the bedrooms. It was easy to see that most of the kids’ stuff had already been moved. When I walked into our bedroom, there was nothing of my wife left. Everything of hers was gone. I slumped and couldn’t believe it. I’d been well and truly outplayed in a game I didn’t even know I was participating in.
She’d moved from the kitchen to the living room when I returned. “The paperwork doesn’t need your signature, Mark. The restraining order is already in effect. If you come anywhere near my place of work, the school our children will soon be attending, or the residence of Lucas, I will ensure you are arrested and charged.”
“Fuck me, who the fuck are you?”
“I’m finally getting what I want, Mark, and you’re not going to stop me. But if you must know, Lucas and his advisors have ensured all of this will play out exactly as we planned. I will let you know that you will not be seeing the kids for the next couple of months so they can settle into their new home a lot easier. My lawyer will be in touch regarding the date of the first visitation.”
And with that, she simply picked up her handbag and walked out of our home. Talk about being completely and utterly blindsided. I didn’t even bother following her outside, getting on the phone with my parents first. They had no idea what was going on, so that was some relief that I hadn’t been stabbed in the back by my own family. My sisters were almost apoplectic when I let them know what had just gone on, assuring me of their complete support though they knew there was little they could do except give me their love.
I barely slept that night.
My father greeted me at work the next morning by insisting I get in his car before driving me to the family lawyer. Giving him the paperwork, he offered the chance to fight some of it, but he admitted most of it was watertight. “Whoever your wife used knew their stuff. There’s nothing concrete, but as a woman, all she has to do is insinuate her safety is at risk, and that of your children…”
“Despite the lack of evidence? No police report. Nothing from my children.”
He shrugged. “As I said, all it takes is an insinuation, and unfortunately as a man, just one accusation is enough to stick and can be very hard to shake. A bit of acting from her and even the most innocent of men can find themselves stopped from seeing their kids. I’m sorry, Mark. I’ll do what I can…”
“I just want to see my kids. I still love the bitch too, but I’m already left thinking she fell out of love with me long ago. She said that she had his lawyers come up with this in the last month, so God knows how long she’d had her head turned.” I gave it some thought before asking, “What about the fact she’s moved in with him already?”
“Australia is a no-fault country, Mark. She could already be out fucking most of the male population of Sydney and it won’t matter a damn. Sure, the presiding judge might have a personal opinion, but that won’t affect any judgement made. There are guidelines when it comes to a divorce.”
“So what you’re basically saying is that I’m already fucked?”
“I’ll do what I can to get access to your kids, but when it comes to your wife, the judge won’t even mandate counselling as you’ve been married for over a decade. I mean, you could ask for it, but I’ll be blunt with you, Mark. What would counselling achieve? She’s taken every single possible step to sever her ties with you already. She doesn’t want to remain married to you.”
“Yeah, I’ve realised that already,” I muttered.
Returning home to our three-bedroom house, I realised I was fucked in more ways than one. I couldn’t afford the place on my wage alone. I called the landlady and let her know what was going on. Although sympathetic, we came to an agreement that I would be moving out sooner rather than later. She wouldn’t evict me, as we’d been excellent tenants, and would use the bond we’d put down to make up for any shortfall should I run into financial difficulties. Given that my wife had dumped all this shit on me on a Tuesday, I spent the rest of the week going to work before returning home to an empty house.
All my friends were now aware of what was going on. I was pleased when my doorbell rang on Friday evening to be greeted by the faces of my six closest friends, but what meant even more was a cuddle from each of their wives. They’d come prepared with beer and food, gathering out the back by the barbecue as I told them of everything that happened.
“Did you have any idea at all?” Julie asked.
“I’ve never really talked about my sex life, but we made love on Sunday night, two days before she dumped all this shit on me. There were no signs at all. No decrease in affection or sex. She hadn’t been working late. No nights out with the girls. Absolutely nothing. I would talk to her parents, and see if I’ve missed something, but I reckon they’d cover for her. I mean, they liked me, but I was always left believing they thought she could do better.”
“What are you going to do?” Steven wondered.
“I’m going apartment hunting over the weekend. I can’t afford to stay here. Hell, just an apartment on my wage alone will hardly be enough. Living as a single man in Sydney is next to impossible it seems. You either live with your wife or partner, or you find a friend who can take up the slack. I talked to my landlady and though sad to hear I’m going, it’s still her business at the end of the day. No doubt she’ll have a family in here within a week of me moving out.”
“And what will you do about her?” Mike asked.
“There’s nothing I can do. She even got a restraining order against me.” I heard the gasps of shock from nearly everyone. “Yep, claimed to fear for her safety during the divorce process. I can’t even see my kids for the next couple of months. My lawyer got in touch with hers. She can’t take me to the cleaners or anything, she makes just as much as I do, but she can fuck me over when it comes to the kids.”
“What a bitch,” Stacy muttered before she got up from her chair to hug me, “I’ll get the word out to the girls and see if we can find anything out for you.”
“I’m guessing none of you were clued in?”
All my friends assured me yet again that none of them had a clue that my wife was going to do that. I got rather drunk that night, surprised the only tears I shed were about my kids being taken. I still loved my wife, but I was already feeling very bitter and angry towards her for how she’d gone about it. Waking in the morning, I staggered through the house, hearing movement with Mike appearing alongside his wife from one room, and Steven and his wife from the other. The four of them didn’t want to leave me alone after it was obvious that I was on the road to being very drunk, and though they trusted me, they still worried about me doing something silly.
Making contact with various agents that Saturday, I was taken out to a half dozen apartments in the afternoon. All of them were in the local area. I had no idea where Lucas called home, but I could take a guess it would either be the eastern suburbs or north of the bridge. The sort of suburbs we could never afford to live in.
The estate agent was cute, at least, and as I told her my story, we were sitting at her desk upon returning to her office when she put it bluntly. “She traded up, Mark. I don’t mean that to disparage you, I just mean that’s how it will look to most people.”
“I’ve read about things like that. You just don’t think it’s going to happen to you. I knew Lucas was back in Sydney. She rarely mentioned him before or after his return. Probably her way of not alerting me to his interest in her.”
“I’ll be here tomorrow if you’d like to check out a couple more properties. I do have one or two townhouses within your price range.”
“Anywhere close to my parents and sisters?” I asked, giving her their addresses. My sisters had barely moved a suburb or two away. Guess it comes from our Italian heritage, at least rom my mother’s side. Mum barely wanted me to leave the house when I moved in with Carly.
And I knew if anyone else would be hurting, it would be my mother. She’d treated Carly like another daughter. My father being a typical bloke, he’d just tell me to show a stiff upper lip, get drunk a few times to deal with it, and then get back to work.
I didn’t want to rush into moving, and the cute estate agent by the name of Katie would be calling me every couple of days with suggestions. We met up the next weekend on both days, even stopping for lunch as we got to know each other. Though she was attractive, I wasn’t stupid. She was being friendly to seal the deal, but it did make me feel better when we parted on Sunday when she said, “I think your wife is a fool. You’re a great guy, Mark.”
That made me blush. Considering how down in the dumps I was feeling, it was nice a woman seemed to think that. Then she kissed my cheek and assured me things would get better.
Six weeks after that Tuesday evening when my wife walked out, I moved into my new townhouse. It was only a small two-bedroom place as anything three-bedroom and up was simply unaffordable, though as I didn’t want to get rid of all the furniture, I put plenty of things in storage, not writing off the idea of perhaps meeting someone in the future. My soon-to-be former landlady was sad to see me leave as she was aware of everything. An older lady, who had a string of properties, she did give me a hug before I left for the final time.
Moving in on a Saturday, I spent most of Sunday getting my new house into order. I didn’t want it to be a bachelor pad as I was still living in the hope that my kids would be visiting soon. I hadn’t heard a word from them, the restraining order forbidding me any contact with my soon-to-be ex-wife and kids. My lawyer had argued that point, told that I could be abusive even over the phone. Even he was left shaking his head at the shit my wife had pulled on me.
“Any date on when you can see the kids?” Mum asked when I visited for Sunday lunch the next week. Mum had Italian heritage but had been born in Australia. My grandparents had both emigrated to join the large Italian population that once existed in the inner-west of the city. She was an Italian citizen, though. She’d returned there to study and had met my father, who was one of the thousands of Australians who would disappear to Europe to travel every year.
They met in Turin, returned to Sydney together, married within six months and had three children. They were still happily married too. And despite my father’s sometimes gruff temperament, he absolutely adored my mother, and it was obvious who actually wore the pants in the relationship.
“My lawyer has been given word that I might finally see them next month.”
“It’s a fucking joke,” my father exclaimed, “No father should be kept from his kids like this.”
Shrugging helplessly, he knew the story as Mum was calling me nearly every evening, no doubt checking up on me. My fridge was full of all the food she’d been cooking for me. I might be in my mid-thirties, but I was still her little boy. As for my sisters, they were constant visitors. They loved their older brother.
Three weeks later, I received a call from my lawyer, stating that I would be allowed to see my kids the next weekend. The exchange would take place at a neutral address at midday on a Saturday and that I would be required to return them to that address by midday on Sunday.
“It’s fucking bullshit,” I stated, “I get my kids for twenty-four hours. I’m their father!”
“I’m sorry, Mark, but that’s all that’s being allowed. I can tell you right now that she’s going for full custody with very limited visitation for you.”
“I’m going to fight this, George. I want to see my kids.”
“I know, mate. We’re all aware, but your wife has some real fucking sharks on her side. They’re using every dirty trick in the book. I’ll do what I can though.”
“Anything, mate. I don’t care what you need to do.”
I wasn’t blind to the change in their attitude the first time I collected them on Saturday. Surprisingly, my wife was the one to deliver them. She didn’t get out of the car, and I was probably thankful she couldn’t see my eyes behind my sunglasses. While they hugged me, the bond we’d once had was already being severed. As I drove them home, I had to explain I no longer lived in the house we’d once lived in. Pulling up outside the townhouse, I showed them around before they asked where they would be sleeping.
“You can take my bedroom, Charlie,” I told my son, “You can take the other room, Jessica.”
Neither of them looked particularly impressed, but being fourteen and just turned thirteen – yes, I’d even been prevented from wishing my daughter ‘Happy Birthday’ when entering her teenage years – I knew it was vastly different to the home they’d once grown up in, and I had no idea what they were getting while living with Lucas and their mother.
It was just awkward, and I hated it. They were perfectly polite with me, and I did my best to keep them entertained, but I was left thinking when they disappeared to bed that they were immediately bored in my company. I did take them out for breakfast the next morning, raising smiles and again they were polite, but when I arrived at the drop-off point, I received a quick hug from each of them before they got into their mother’s car.
I didn’t miss the fact the Toyota had been traded in for a Mercedes-Benz with a personalised number plate with her name on it.
At least I was allowed to call my kids during the week from that point on. At first, they were happy to talk to me whenever I called though their visits just remained awkward as hell, left with the feeling that although they wanted to show they loved me, as much as I wanted to show how much I still loved them, they were only going through the motions. I wasn’t going to be a performing monkey for them. I sat them down and explained the reality of the situation, but I learned plenty from them each and every time.
It was obvious their mother was in their ear and Lucas was doing all he could to buy their love. My son had always been my mini-me, but my daughter had always been the apple of my eye. When I realised that she was pulling away as well, the affection well and truly dying off with each passing fortnight, I had a sinking feeling that I’d lost my wife and was now losing my kids.
It was a Thursday night around four months later, the divorce now looming on the horizon, when I was surprised to see Carly calling me. I hadn’t spoken to her since that night she walked out on me. Part of me didn’t want to answer, but I did think she’d only call about the kids.
“Yes?” I said upon answering.
“Hello, Mark. It’s Carly.”
“What do you want?” I asked bluntly.
“There’s no need for rudeness, Mark.” I took a deep breath and counted to three. As I didn’t reply, she continued. “I’m calling to let you know the kids won’t be coming this weekend. They have other things they wish to do.”
And there it was. If I forced my kids to come visit me, I’d be the bad guy in their eyes, and our relationship would get even worse. If I didn’t force my kids to visit, I’d look like a deadbeat father in the eyes of the court, asked why I wasn’t visiting my kids.
“Can I come visit them?”
“I don’t think so, Mark.”
“Can I have them for a night during the week?”
“Impossible given the schools they are now attending.”
“You can’t stop my kids from visiting me, Carly. They’re our kids. Not just yours, and definitely not his.”
“Jessica has a recital this weekend that she cannot fail to attend. Charlie would prefer to spend this weekend with Lucas on his yacht.”
“What recital? Jessica hasn’t mentioned anything about…” I trailed off and sighed. Carly hadn’t even informed me about the schools they were now attending. Charlie and Jessica barely mentioned anything about their home life despite the interest I showed in their lives. Hell, with each passing fortnight, they barely said much to me whenever they visited, spending most of their time in their bedrooms, and would only begrudgingly spend time with me unless I took them out for dinner.
“You can call during the week, Mark. Maybe they’ll talk to you then.”
“I want to come to the recital.”
“That won’t be possible. It is taking place in Melbourne. We’re flying down tomorrow night.”
“I can…”
“No, Mark. You can’t come as you’re not invited.”
I took another deep breath. “I know what you’re doing, Carly. You’re isolating me from our children.”
I almost heard the smirk on his lips when she replied, “I have no idea what you’re talking about, Mark.”
Then I heard a click, and I knew she’d hung up on me. I was immediately on the phone with my lawyer, but he pretty much confirmed what I already thought. I could demand that Carly give me my kids, but although it was obvious what she was doing, I had a difficult choice to make.
Although I would try and speak to my kids nearly every day, I rarely saw them between that day and the day I was in court to finalise the divorce and custody of the children. My kids barely looked interested in approaching me, while she came in on his arm, dressed to the nines. It was obvious she was now living the high life with him.
The divorce turned out as I expected. We had few assets to split, and those that we had, we kept what we had. To my surprise, she actually gave me eighty percent of the savings, stating she didn’t need the money. When it came to custody, my lawyer fought as much as he could. When my wife requested no child support was actually necessary, I knew that was her final move.
“Mister Fontana is more than capable of providing financial assistance to his children,” my lawyer argued, “But that must also be based on the proviso that he is given free access to his children without the influence of their mother and new partner ostracising him from his children.”
The judge listened and called each of my children forward. And that was one of the final knives into my heart, both of my children were no doubt coached by their mother, as they spoke of their love for their mother and growing love for their new stepfather, and although they loved me as their father, they appreciated everything their new stepfather was doing for them, and they preferred living with their mother and spending time in their presence.
Sagging into my chair, I just felt the fight go out of me. You can’t force anyone, not even your own children, to love you. It was obvious Lucas had bought off my wife and had now done the same to my children. I was aware of the house they now called home. The school they were now attending was one of the most exclusive in the country not just the state. I’d seen their photos in the social pages of the newspaper and online more than once.
The custody arrangement already in place was confirmed. Despite the fact I’d fought for my kids, asking for at least two nights a week and every second weekend from Friday night to Sunday night, the judge denied that, stating that the distance between the two homes meant the children would find it difficult regarding travel arrangements, and believed the best arrangement would be the one already in place.
Meeting my family outside the courtroom, I walked towards my kids. Lucas was a shorter, fatter, balding man and I saw the fear in his eyes. I wanted to gouge his eyes out and then piss in the holes. As for my ex-wife, even the hatred I felt for her had disappeared. I was just left flabbergasted that I’d actually married her. I truly had no idea who she had been at heart.
My two children could barely meet my eyes. “Is this truly what you want?” I asked. Both of them nodded. “I’ll be at the meeting point every second Saturday. I’m not going to force you to come see me. But I’m your father and you know that I love you.”
My now ex-wife and her partner turned and walked away. My son met my eyes before he walked away without a word. My daughter turned to walk away before she turned back and hugged me. I couldn’t hold back the emotions any longer. “I do love you, sweetheart,” I whispered. She didn’t say anything before she kissed my cheek and jogged after her mother and brother.
None of my friends and family trusted me to be home alone for the next week. I woke up, went to work, arrived home and had a knock on the door within half an hour. I tried to call them every night. I had their numbers but only on Thursday did my daughter answer. The conversation barely lasted five minutes before she bid me goodbye.
The next Saturday, I arrived at the meeting point and waited until half past noon. Calling Carly, she replied at the sixth attempt to contact her. “It’s obvious they don’t want to come, Mark. Go home.” She hung up immediately.
It took two months until I saw them again, and this time, only my daughter was in the car when my ex-wife pulled up. There was barely a hug or kiss from my daughter, and it was obvious during the entire time that she was only with me out of some sense of obligation. Pulling up at the exchange point the next day, we waited in silence for her mother to arrive before I turned towards her.
“Do you want to come see me again?” She didn’t meet my eyes, but when she started to shake and obviously cry, I was still her father and I still loved her, leaning over to hug her. She didn’t say a word as I savoured what I knew would be our last cuddle until her mother appeared next to us. “Okay, sweetheart. I have my answer. You know I’ll always love you, right?” I felt her nod before I leaned back enough to kiss her forehead. “Tell Charlie that I love him too.”
“I will, Daddy,” she whispered.
She didn’t say she loved me in return before getting out of the car. I couldn’t remember the last time either of my children had said that. I hung up every time with them with those words. Glaring at my ex-wife as our daughter got her in the car, her eyes were hidden by her sunglasses, but I was left with the feeling that she simply didn’t care.
The next few months were a struggle. I called my children every night without fail. Neither answered very often so I resorted to leaving them voice mail messages, letting them know that I loved them, and I missed them. I would wait at the exchange point every second Saturday for them to arrive, Carly now having blocked me from contacting her. I couldn’t get the police involved as it was considered a civil matter, and my children had pretty much made it known they didn’t want to come.
Carly married Lucas six months after our divorce. It was all over the nightly news, but what made me sick to the stomach was how my children were used. And when I saw more than one photo of them playing happy families, I almost lost it completely.
I’d taken more than one knife to my heart since the night my wife walked out of me. I could handle that, but the fact she’d done everything in her power to take my kids had nearly broken me completely. The last came a year after my ex-wife married. The phone number that appeared on my screen wasn’t one I recognised. I usually ignored such calls, but sometimes I was curious. Answering it, I was surprised to hear my ex-wife on the other end.
“Hello, Mark.”
“What do you want, Carly?”
“Is there any reason why you can’t be friendly? I am the mother of your children. I was your wife.”
“You’re also an unscrupulous cunt who I’d love to see buried next to your husband in a six-foot hole.”
The line disconnected and, I’ll admit, I did feel better about things for a while. The phone rang half a dozen more times, not even allowing it to go to voicemail by answering and then immediately disconnecting. For the next two weeks, the calls were incessant until I received a call from my daughter. I knew it wasn’t going to be her. I wasn’t stupid.
“What do you want, Carly?”
“Enough games, Mark. I want you here this Saturday. We have a matter to discuss.”
“Unless you’re going to agree to change the custody arrangement so I can actually see my fucking kids, then I don’t owe you a damned thing.”
“That’s exactly what I want to talk about.”
Oh, how little did I know at the time.
I knew I’d be walking into a pit of vipers. I had a bad feeling that my wife wasn’t being above board. I asked George to come with me, and for support, my two sisters wanted to come along as support. Pulling up outside their enormous house, the gates opened automatically as I drove up towards the front door. I’m sure arriving in a ute would put noses out of joint in the neighbourhood while my sisters were in a car behind me.
The door was answered by some sort of butler or servant, following him to an expansive dining room, where I was announced alongside my lawyer. It was absolutely fucking laughable. Absolute pretentious bullshit, but I knew it was the sort of bullshit that my ex-wife would absolutely lap up. My ex-wife was sitting with her husband and my children alongside three other people I recognised as their lawyers, the same fuckwits that had represented them during the divorce and custody hearing.
I didn’t miss the fact my children barely glanced in my direction as I took a seat. “What are we discussing, slut?” I asked without preamble.
“Is that really necessary, Mark?” Carly wondered.
“I have no doubt you’ve spent the past couple of years brainwashing our children. I think it’s time they learned who their mother truly is, while the vain fuckwit you’re now with? I pray every day that he suffers a massive heart attack or stroke that’ll leave him nothing but a worthless vegetable. The only reason I won’t use another word to describe the both of you is that I still think they’re too young to hear that one.”
“Cunt?” my youngest sister innocently asked. I sighed as my other sister giggled to herself. “Oops, sorry,” she added softly.
One of the lawyers cleared their throat, rising from their seat and walking over to place papers in front of me. “Please review this paperwork, Mister Fontana. We’re hoping you will sign these today.”
Adoption paperwork. The bitch wanted me to give up my parental rights so Lucas Fucking Wilson could adopt my children. “Absolutely fucking not,” I stated, rising to my feet before throwing the paperwork back at them, “They are my children. My flesh and blood. You’re not going to take my kids from me, Carly. Fuck me, I can’t believe I actually loved you at one stage. You know, my sister was right. You are a cunt. A worthless, stuck-up cunt. George, let’s go.”
Walking outside, he checked his watch and laughed. “I’m impressed, Mark. That was around five minutes. I had a bet you would have stormed off within two.”
One thing I knew about Carly was that she wouldn’t give up. She tried a full-court press. I blocked her number. I eventually had to block the numbers of my children. Even her parents were stupid enough to try and intercede. I think I nearly made her father faint on the other end of the line when I told him to fuck off and die. It was only when my mother arrived on my doorstep that I knew I was fucked.
Sitting down with a coffee in hand, she was tearful, and I knew it was because of what she was going to tell me. “Carly has it written in the agreement that, even if you give away your rights, she will make sure we can still see our grandchildren. We will still be recognised as their grandparents. We haven’t seen them in so long, Mark. I know this breaks your heart, but she said if you sign the paperwork, we can see them immediately the next day.”
“But I’m guessing I can’t?”
“I’m sorry, Mark. I truly am, but they’re our only grandchildren. I love them with all my heart, just like her father. My only hope is that I can talk to Carly so she will relent.”
“Mum… She’s gone out of her way to completely destroy everything I once had.”
“Your children are still young and impressionable. Give them time. They will soon remember how much you loved them. It’s obvious what she has done to your family.”
“Mum, I’m telling you, I sign this paperwork, I’m done. I’m gone.”
“What do you mean?”
“If they force this on me, if they make me give up my kids, and it’s bad enough that they want nothing to do with me now, then I’m gone. I’m not staying in Sydney. I won’t even stay in Australia. Given you’re Italian, I’ll get myself a passport and head to Europe for a while.”
“How can you afford that?”
Leaning back in my chair, I sipped at my drink before I nodded to myself. It would make me awful in the eyes of plenty of people but fuck it. I’d lost my wife and she and her husband had made sure I’d lost my kids. “There’s going to be a price,” I muttered.
Carly must have known my mother had approached me as she called me the very next evening. I wouldn’t return to their house again, agreeing to meet at a neutral venue in the CBD. And I told her to come alone.
She was waiting for me when I walked in, and I made sure I walked in as if I’d just walked off a job-site. I smiled at the look of disdain that appeared on her face. I sat down and glared at her. “Okay, cunt…” She made to stand up and I shouted, “Sit. Down. You want the fucking papers signed, you’re going to agree to my single term.” She mustn’t have expected it as she did sit down. “Half a million dollars each,” I stated bluntly.
“What?” she asked.
“Half a million dollars. For each child. You want me to sign these papers, I want a million dollars. Half a million for each child you want me to give up.”
She chewed on that for about two minutes before pulling out her phone. It was either Lucas or her lawyers, but it was a short conversation before she hung up and met my eyes. “Agreed.”
I’ll admit I was shocked. “What? No negotiation?”
“Lucas wants to adopt them to ensure they have the best opportunities. I want them to have the same surname as their father. Being Mrs Wilson with my children still having your surname is, quite frankly, embarrassing. The children obviously want nothing to do with you any longer.”
“Because of you, Carly. What the fuck happened to you?”
“I’m finally getting what I deserve, Mark. And my children will be given every opportunity to be the best people they can be. They will be given the finest things life can give them. For Lucas, a million dollars is now the sort of change he can find down the back of the couch.”
“I’ll sign when I have the money.”
“To ensure that you’re not trying to defraud us, you will sign the paperwork at the same time the money is moved into your account. I will call you with a time and place.”
A week later, I was at the office of her lawyers. It was obvious they were the sort of lawyers who could charge thousands of dollars by the hour. George was a nobody in comparison. Reminded me of the scene in the movie ‘The Castle’ where Daryl Kerrigan was in court with his lone lawyer, Dennis Denuto, while the other side had a team of high-priced barristers.
“It’s the vibe of it. It’s the constitution. It’s Mabo. It’s justice. It’s law. It’s the vibe and, ah, no, that’s it. It’s the vibe. I rest my case.”
Funny fucking movie. Shame another bunch of high-priced shysters were fucking over the working man. It was laughable yet I wasn’t in a laughing mood.
There was very little conversation as I read through the paperwork more than once, picking up the pen to sign before I placed it down. At least Carly had the decency to not have Lucas or the children present. I wouldn’t have been able to look into their eyes, and I would have beaten Lucas to death and happily served the life sentence.
“All you need to do is sign the paperwork, I press the ‘enter’ key on this laptop, you’ve got a million dollars and we get what we want,” Carly stated.
“You’ve destroyed everything I held dear, Carly,” I muttered, “You have no heart and no soul. When you die, you’re going to burn for everything you’ve done.”
“When I die, Mark, that’ll be it. You’re the one who believes in heaven and hell. When I die, all that’ll happen is that the lights go out and my body will either be turned to ash or buried in a hole.”
“Mark?” George asked. Meeting his eyes, he nodded. “Just sign the paperwork, mate. I know you don’t want to. I know it’s not what you want to hear. But the kids aren’t even here to say goodbye.”
“Where are they?” I did wonder.
“With Lucas and my parents, being entertained the way they should be. Tomorrow, I will be inviting your parents over for lunch so they can see their grandchildren.”
“You’re such a fucking shit stain of a human being,” I stated, glaring over the table at her, “I hope you die the most agonising death possible alongside your cunt of a husband.”
But I signed the paperwork. She pressed a button on the laptop, opening my phone and banking app, noticing that the transfer of funds was almost instantaneous. I felt disgusted with myself, the fact I could be bought off, but I knew fighting off the adoption would have been pointless. It had been months since I’d even spoken to the kids and even longer since I’d seen them. They’d made their thoughts and feelings perfectly known when it came to the role that they wanted me to take in their lives.
Flinging the paperwork across the table, I stood up. “I hope you all burn in hell for doing this,” I stated, “But for signing that paperwork, I’ll be right there beside you. Maybe Satan will let me have a little fun with your souls though. Maybe a few thousand years of torture for what you made me do.”
George drove me home, telling me I didn’t owe him a cent for anything. “You’re a family friend, and this entire saga has disgusted me. I’d like to give you some advice right now, Mark, but I’m not sure what I can tell you.”
“Don’t worry about it. I promise I won’t top myself though.”
“Good. I don’t really want to have to deal with your death and the fallout from that.”
Mum and Dad turned up the next evening as I was still nursing one hell of a hangover. My friends turned up the previous evening, made sure I got rip-roaring drunk, and I pretty much fell apart, enough that I woke up in bed with Deborah, who was one of our few single friends. We were still dressed, whispering that she’d simply held me all night, stating I’d been so strong the entire time, but every man had his breaking point.
“How were they with you?”
“Not very nice,” Dad replied, “It’s obvious your ex-wife, her partner and the rest of the family have done everything in their power to ensure we mean nothing to them now. But Carly has insisted we’re allowed to keep in contact under the proviso we do not mention anything about you.”
“Fucking hell,” I muttered, “She really is wiping me from their lives, isn’t she?”
Mum and Dad shared a glance. “They’re already calling him ‘Dad’,” Mum replied, dabbing at her eyes with a handkerchief.
“I reckon they’ve been doing it for quite a while,” I suggested.
“What are you going to do now?” Dad asked.
“I said I won’t be hanging around and I won’t. Mum, I’m going to get myself an Italian passport and I’m heading off. I’m going to take six months to a year to get my head sorted. I’m still trying to deal with this shit and hanging around here won’t help.”
“You’ll always have a job with me, son.”
“I know, Dad, and thanks. But I can’t stand being here any longer. I’m going to head to the Italian embassy, get myself a passport, organise a flight to Italy, and then figure out things going forward.”
It didn’t take me long to organise it all. Mum being an Italian citizen made it very easy for me to get a passport. What helped is that I could speak and read Italian. My grandfather had passed when I was a teenager, but Nonna was still going strong in her late seventies. Though she could speak passable English, she was far more comfortable speaking Italian. It was the reason why we were all taught the language, so we could speak to our grandparents and other older folk who struggled with English.
The day before I was to fly out, I wrote two letters, one for each of my children. I wrote about my thoughts and feelings about what had been done to me, but I did not lay any blame on them. I only wrote about my love for them, the fact that no matter what any paperwork said, they would always remain my children, and that I would always love them. I added five photos to each envelope, ensuring they were only of me and my child.
Family and friends all came to see me off. Before leaving, I set up a couple of social media profiles so I could keep in touch with them, with plenty of photos being taken. It was difficult smiling on what should have been an exciting day, but I wasn’t leaving to travel for any good reason. I was just leaving to escape. Maybe I could even restart my life in Italy?
Mum hugged me for what felt like forever, feeling her sobbing against my chest. My sisters had already hugged me, wiping their eyes, while even my stoic, hard-as-nails father had to wipe his cheeks. With a vague promise that I would eventually come home, I picked up my small bag, the larger backpack already through check-in, and wished my family and friends happiness and healthy lives, before I walked through security and into an unknown future.
The first month of my trip was spent travelling solo. I eventually flew into Porto via Dubai and Lisbon and spent nearly two weeks in Portugal, heading south back towards Lisbon and then the Algarve, mostly around Albufeira, before heading east into Spain. Portugal was lovely and far cheaper than I expected. Everyone seemed to speak at least some English, but I found knowing Italian did help at certain times, Portuguese being a romance language like Spanish and French.
I did the usual touristy things but spent most of my time soaking in the sun if the weather proved decent. Didn’t meet too many people. Despite being effectively on holiday, I was still in a foul mood regarding everything, but managed to smile for the few selfies I did take, and my family and friends were already loving all the photos I was uploading.
Southern Spain proved a little different as I headed towards Sevilla. Had a lot of fun there drinking sangria and watching flamenco shows every night. From there it was south to Cadiz before I walked across the frontier into Gibraltar. Strange fucking place, in all honesty. Essentially British but a real Spanish feel at the same time.
Figuring I’d stick to or at least close to the coast, I followed a somewhat touristy trail. Malaga, Cordoba, Granada, Almeria, Alicante and then Valencia over the space of a few weeks. I was in absolutely no rush. I wasn’t driving as the train network in Spain was fantastic, and I was wandering around with a backpack and small pack, an obvious tourist, I’d generally end up chatting with fellow backpackers, not surprised most of them were teenagers or early twenties. Thankfully, none of them wanted much more than a fleeting friendship, though that usually meant a fun night out eating tapas and drinking jugs of sangria and bottles of cerveza.
Valencia was the first time I found myself laid in far too long. I felt a little guilty afterwards given I was facing my late thirties and she was in her early twenties. Apart from knowing her name and age, the only reason she seemed to want me was that I was apparently handsome and she, as an English girl, had never sampled an Australian man.
“Will you be heading to the U.K anytime soon?”
“Don’t know,” I answered honestly, “I plan on going through France and then Italy. After that, I haven’t really made a decision. I was thinking of the Dalmatian coast in Croatia then maybe hopping down to Greece and taking in one or two of the islands before I head north. I don’t really have any plans.”
Sally lifted her head, resting it on one of her hands as her other hand focused on my chest, fingers running through my chest hair. “What happened, Mark?” she asked, meeting her eyes and I guess she could figure something out.
“You don’t want to hear my problems, Sally. You don’t know me, but you’re a sweet girl for asking.”
“How much longer are you here for?”
“As I said, I don’t have any real plans. I’m still deciding where to go next.”
“Ideas?”
“Visit the capital then up to Zaragoza before I head to Barcelona, or I head over to Ibiza and join the young people.”
“Do you like dance music?”
“Not particularly.”
“Then I’d go with your first idea. Unless you like drugs, then Ibiza will be a blast.”
“Nah, the only drug I’ve ever done is a little weed. Don’t trust anything else.”
I was surprised when she lowered herself down and cuddled into me. “I’m here for two more nights. I’m sure my friends are busy finding themselves another man. Maybe I can be your girl until I go?”
She did end up being my girl and we spent the rest of the day getting to know each other. As she was interested, I eventually gave her a brief overview of everything that happened. I learned she was still at university, a sign of how much older than her that I was, but she was wonderful company and the shot in the arm that I really needed. We had such a good time that I ended up going to the airport with her as she would be returning to Birmingham while I got a short flight to Madrid. She gave me her number, I gave her the number I’d picked up in Portugal, and she smiled telling me that she’d definitely watch my social media with interest.
Madrid proved more interesting than I expected, Zaragoza was an unexpected gem, but Barcelona was full of tourists and probably the first destination I felt unwelcome. I wasn’t oblivious as I did research on each place I visited, and I was more than aware of the issues that the locals were facing. But when it’s obvious that even the people serving you are on the verge of spitting in your beer or your food, I cut short my visit and crossed the border into France.
“What brings you to Toulouse?” my host, Michel, asked when we were sitting down to share a bottle of wine. I’d arrived late afternoon and he was an incredibly friendly host, and he spoke good English.
“Thought it might prove interesting. Crossed the border from Spain. Was tempted to head to Andorra, but it was either a bus or hire a car. Getting here was far easier, so thought I’d get here, have a look, and then think of where to head next.”
“I can give you some ideas while you’re here. Will you be spending much time in France?”
“I’m not sure. I haven’t really planned much of this. I have an idea of certain places I’d like to see but I’m not going to lose any sleep if I miss somewhere.”
“I can already give you a suggestion, Mark. Hire a car and really drink it in. If you want to see all of France, head west to Bordeaux before heading north. Go as far as Paris then return south to the Mediterranean. Where are you heading after France?”
“Italy. It’s where my mother and her side of the family is from. I’ll probably spend a couple of months there before moving on again.”
I learned during my time in France that while they might not particularly like les Rosbifs (the British) they did have a lot of time for Australians. I figured they would have found us as boorish as the Brits at times, but everyone I met was friendly, and they did appreciate my poor attempts at French, though I found reading it easier as there were a lot of similarities to Italian.
My theory was proven correct when I arrived in what I called the Frenchiest of French cities, Orleans. I learned very quickly it is not pronounced as Americans for New Orleans. It’s Or – Lee – Awns. What amused me immediately, after greeting my host, is that I figured they didn’t get a lot of English-speaking visitors, as nearly everywhere I visited, someone wanted to practice their English with me. Having been told the French don’t like to speak English, I was left somewhat bemused but rather amused at my sudden popularity.
The first example was taking a seat in a restaurant and struggling through trying to order a meal. She eventually gestured for me to wait and a gorgeous woman approached my table, taking a seat beside me. “You are English, yes?”
“Australian.”
Watching her eyes light up almost made me laugh. “Australien. Et un bel homme aussi?” She turned to look across the room at her colleague. “Claire, tu devrais essayer d'apprendre l'anglais!”
There was plenty of laughter and I didn’t miss a few eyes glance in my direction. “Have I made an impression?”
“I think you’re the first Australian I’ve met in all the time I’ve lived here. I attended the university and didn’t want to leave. We get the occasional American, but we are mostly visited by other Europeans. What brought you here?”
“Joan of Arc.”
She smiled and griped my forearm. “You appreciate our history?”
“Definitely. My mother is Italian. Plenty of history there. I’ll eventually be making my way there.”
She offered her hand. “My name is Juliette.”
“Mark.”
I made my order and was left rather amused that she spent most of her time hovering near my table. She would sit down whenever she had a few minutes to talk to me. Considering she wanted to practice her English, I had to tell her it was pretty damned good if she didn’t get the chance to practice often.
“I would like to keep practising if you’re not doing anything when I finish my shift?” My face must have definitely shown surprise as she chuckled at my reaction. “How long are you in Orleans?”
“Probably a few days. I’ve got a hire car so I thought I could spend a couple of days just wandering the city before I head off and do a day trip of two.”
“Have you been to Paris yet?”
“No, I’m going to head there soon before I return south.”
We ended up at the sort of café where we’d sit outside, enjoy a glass of wine and chatting away about our lives. She was a smoker, which was usually a turn off, but she was rather attractive with flowing brunette hair and lovely brown eyes. She was quintessentially French in her outlook. Her interest in me was a surprise and I eventually admitted it.
"You are here for a few days, yes? Perhaps you would like some company while you’re here?” I almost spat my mouthful of wine back into the glass. I guess I’d been married for so long that I had forgotten how upfront and honest many women could be. “I am single and have been for a couple of months. You would not be looking for anything permanent and I am looking for a companion for a few nights too.”
I ended up spending a week in Orleans and Juliette. I ended up not even spending a single night with my host. When I told her I met someone, she was rather amused but told me it was fine if I just left my stuff there, and it was conveniently located so I could take a nap there if I wanted.
Sally had been good fun for a couple of nights. Juliette felt like a short romance to me as she went so far as to take time off. I was left rather surprised, but she wanted to spend time with me, and it was the third day as I drove us to the city of Tours that I told her everything that happened. I still felt embarrassed by what happened with my kids, but when I parked the car, she took my hand and hugged me.
“You are not a bad man, Mark,” she assured me, “It sounds like she did everything to ensure she got what she wanted.”
“You’re only hearing my side, and I’m doing my best to be unbiased…”
Our first two nights together, we only shared a bed and cuddled… Okay, there was a hell of a lot of kissing too, but we refrained from going any further. She seemed to just enjoy a warm body in bed with her, and as she was rather petite when curling against me, in nothing more than some skimpy panties and bra, I was left feeling better about myself. It was the third night that we enjoyed dinner at a restaurant before she told me that a bottle of wine was chilling at home.
While that was true, she didn’t get me back to her apartment for that reason. My time with Sally had just been some fun-filled sex. With Juliette, it felt much more so quickly, it actually scared me a little bit. But my five nights with Juliette also started the healing I so genuinely needed. On my last night, we spent the day south-west in the town of Blois before we returned to her apartment, where she cooked me dinner before we slowly stripped each other naked and made love on the couch before moving to her bedroom.
“I know I won’t see you again, Mark…”
“Would you like to keep in touch?”
“That won’t be too difficult for you?”
“You have no idea how much this week has helped me, Juliette. And I will remember the week we’ve spent together fondly for the rest of my life.”
With my Italian passport, I could have stayed with her, and as she fell asleep snuggled against me, I did give it serious consideration. But although I did like her a lot, I knew I couldn’t remain living in France. I was still an Australian, and I was missing my family. Not enough to cut short my holiday, but I knew I’d go home eventually.
She walked with me to my car the next morning as I’d already packed it, ready to depart. We hugged for what felt like hours before sharing one last kiss. Neither of us wanted to part. “Do you have to go?” she finally asked, resting her hands on my chest, and gazing up into my eyes.
“If I stay, I won’t want to leave, and I did promise I’d go home eventually,” I replied.
“Can you visit me after your time in Paris?”
“I think I can arrange that.”
“I can’t take another week off, but I usually only work the day shift during and the night shift on Saturday.”
“I think we can make it work.”
I spent five days in Paris, including a day trip down to Versailles to take in the magnificent palace and grounds. Paris wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be as I’d heard some horror stories. My barely passable French mostly raising smirks and an occasional chuckle, nearly everyone happy to switch to English after I’d used a little French first. As I walked the banks of the Seine, taking in all the sights Paris had to offer, it was the first time I had a real hit of melancholy. I had no love for my ex-wife any longer, she’d burned that completely after everything, but I couldn’t help thinking ‘What if?’
Returning to Juliette, she was so excited to see me that I was worn out by the time we fell asleep together that evening. The week we spent together was as great as the first, but I was doing my best not to fall in love too quickly. But the lovemaking was better and better with each night that passed, and I was left worrying that I was going to break her heart.
On our penultimate night, I learned why she’d latched onto me too. “I found my ex-husband in bed with my best friend,” she whispered, her fingers running up and down my chest as we calmed down after making love. I met her eyes to see her blinking rapidly, and I could sense the wound was still raw. “Our divorce was confirmed two months ago. I know they’re getting married next month.”
Hugging her tightly, I knew anything I said wouldn’t really help. All I could say was, “I’m sorry.”
“As much as I’ve helped you, Mark, you’ve made me feel wonderful. I’ve done nothing but blame myself since the day I walked in on them, wondering if I’d done something wrong. He had so many cruel things to say. At least my ex-best friend was smart enough to stay quiet.”
“What was her reason?”
“None. I haven’t spoken to her since that day. I was just left wondering what caused him to cheat. I was a devoted wife. We made love nearly every night. I catered to his every whim. Yet it still wasn’t enough.”
“I’ve learned that some men are real arseholes.”
That statement made her giggle at least. “There is a part of me that wishes you would stay with me, Mark, but I know you cannot. You belong at home with your family, and I know, if you were to stay, it would eventually cause problems for you.” She cuddled me tighter. “And I can’t go with you because I feel the same about my family. I would love to introduce you to my parents and family, but then there would be expectations.”
“I feel born again, Juliette,” I stated, “My ex-wife seemed to be intent on systematically destroying me. I still don’t really know why except she thought she was owed something. These two weeks with you have restored my sense of self.”
“I want to stay in touch with you, Mark. Will that be okay? Even after we’ve both found others, I would like to be your friend.”
“I’d love that, Juliette.”
It was with a heavy heart that I departed again. Juliette sobbed as I held her, and I had to blink away a couple of the tears that wanted to escape me. I hadn’t fallen in love with Carly immediately. Maybe that’s just memories impacted by what she’d done, but the depth of feeling I was already experiencing for Juliette terrified me, and I knew leaving would be best.
I spent a few days driving south back towards the Mediterranean before taking a couple of weeks heading east from Montpellier, through Avignon, Aix-en-Provence, Marseille, Toulon and then finally into Nice. I avoided any sort of romantic entanglement wherever I stopped, and as I was the sort of guy not particularly interested in one-night stands – even my time with Sally being a fun-filled four nights – I spent the time being a tourist, relaxing, and finding like-minded tourists or locals to have fun with. Avignon was interesting though the old Papal Palace was a bit of a disappointment, hoping to see ancient frescoes and artworks, but most of the walls were bare, and the rooms pretty much empty. Nice was the perfect place to relax and unwind. The price of a beer was eye-watering so not being on a budget was handy. Didn’t like the beach though. I was used to sand, not pebbles and stones.
Handing my car into the rental company at the airport in Nice, I hopped onto a train heading into Italy, turning north towards Turin first. My mother had attended university there, where she’d met my father and eventually left with him, but the family mostly came from far further south around the city of Bari. Mum suggested I could head all that way, looking at a map and figuring I could head south down the west coast of Italy towards Naples, cross over to the east and visit Bari, before I headed north up the eastern coast.
Turin was lovely, as was Milan, but I wanted to be back by the sea, leaving Milan behind after only a couple of days, hopping on a train heading towards Genoa. Figuring I was going to be spending a lot of time in Italy, I’d done my research and slowly made my way down the coast, eventually arriving in the wonderful Cinque Terre, spending a few days walking between each village. Utterly picturesque though I was just one of what felt like thousands of tourists doing the same thing.
Continuing south, I ended up in Pisa, which had nothing going for it except the tower and the surrounding parkland, so headed east to Florence after only one night there. Florence was gorgeous and I figured I’d settle down for a few nights as I’d been on the go since leaving Milan.
The main square of Florence, otherwise known as Firenze in the local lingo, was situated by the famous Duomo. What I’d realised since entering Italy is that speaking the language opened plenty of doors. Sure, I spoke with an Australian accent, but once a local had sat down and heard my story, I was quicky invited to lunch or dinner to meet friends and family, and to my amusement, was told about sisters and cousins who were single. When I told them I would be heading back to Australia at the end of my trip, there were shrugs and suggestions that whoever she was would have family there too.
“Where are you now?” Juliette asked one evening as I’d called her.
“Florence.”
“Oh, I’ve always wanted to go there. Is it as pretty as I imagined?”
“Some of the buildings are simply breath-taking. We certainly have little like it back in Sydney, that’s for sure.”
“That’s another place I’d like to see one day, Mark.”
“Well, if you were to ever visit, I’d be happy to play tour guide.”
“Do you miss me?”
“Every day.”
“I miss you too. My friends knew I was feeling rather down for a couple of weeks after you left. They’ve tried matching me up with a couple of men, but I’m just not interested.”
"I am sorry, Juliette. There’s still that part of me that didn’t want to leave.”
“I want to ask if…” She trailed off and I knew what she wanted to ask.
“You want to know if I’d ever be around that area again?”
“Yes,” she whispered, “I know I shouldn’t, but I really want to see you again, Mark.”
“I can’t make any promises.”
“Have you been with anyone since you left me?”
“No. I haven’t really been in the mood either.”
“I wouldn’t be offended if you were. We have made no promises to each other. If I were to meet someone and I felt it going somewhere, I’d tell you immediately.”
“I’d do the same for you if I were to tell you I wouldn’t be returning.”
“Just don’t forget me, Mark.”
“That’s not going to happen.”
Whenever I thought of Juliette, I found myself smiling, and people like it when you are smiling. Particularly pretty ladies who would greet you with a smile in return. And Italy is full of very attractive women. I hadn’t been in the mood for a while, but whenever I spoke to Juliette, I found myself feeling better and, more importantly, aroused. The next time I spoke to her, I told her how I was feeling. Thankfully, it made her giggle, and she assured me that she would not be hurt if I had a little fun.
“Just don’t fall in love with her,” she told me.
After Florence, I headed down south towards Siena before returning to the coast, taking in the small towns and villages. Speaking Italian proved I didn’t face any problems when entering the sort of place where the locals didn’t speak any English. Hearing my accent again led to questions, and more than one invite to join an entire street for dinner.
Rome was fantastic. Yes, it was ancient, a little bit dirty and chaotic, and the traffic was simply insane, but you can’t take in over two thousand years of history and not be left at least a bit impressed. I splurged on a nice hotel barely a stone’s throw from the Vatican. Juliette wanted to hear all about it again, and when I offered her the chance to join me, I nearly made her cry.
I was at Fiumicino Airport when her flight arrived, watching her face light up when her eyes met mine as she walked through the arrival gate. She dumped her luggage and wrapped her limbs around my body as she barely kept her emotions in check.
“I have a whole month off. My boss knows all about what happened to me, and nearly all the girls know about you. They’re all desperate to meet you now.”
“I’m thinking we do a couple of romantic things then,” I suggested, taking her luggage and walking out, “We stay here a few more nights. After that, we go north towards Verona and Venice, hire a car for the Dalmatian coast toward Dubrovnik, then a week or two in the Greek Islands. After that…”
“After that, you’re coming back to Orleans with me, Mark.”
Juliette didn’t want to see any of Rome that night. The only place she wanted to see was the hotel room I was staying in. As soon as I’d dumped her luggage, she took off her blouse and skirt, smiling at me as my eyes no doubt lit up at the lingerie she was wearing. Given I was six-two and she was a whole foot shorter, and she was a petite thing with B-cup breasts and an otherwise slim figure, I couldn’t wait to get her naked and on the bed.
She had never been shy in wanting to please me, falling to her knees as she smiled up at me. I groaned as her lips wrapped around my shaft, her ponytail flinging about as she was rather enthusiastic, not that she hadn’t been every single time we were together. Once she’d got me off, and she proved how much she liked me by swallowing, I picked her up and gently threw her back on the bed, tore off her underwear though made sure I didn’t rip anything, before I buried my face between her legs. I loved the tuft of dark hair above her pussy, and she was glistening with excitement as I got to work.
And when she was excited, she stuck exclusively to French. Frankly, there is nothing hotter than being with a French woman who you’re pleasing hearing her cry out in her mother tongue. And even though I didn’t particularly understand, I knew she was being very complimentary in my direction.
After enjoying more than a few orgasms, as she had learned early on that I loved going down on a woman, I think we both savoured the moment when I slid inside her again. The kiss we shared once I was buried was so passionate, I think that was a sealing of our feelings for each other. We made love all night, and I loved watching my petite lover bouncing up and down on my cock, again crying out in her mother tongue.
“Mon Dieu! Je ne suis pas sûr de pouvoir te supporter tous les soirs ma vie.”
“Was that a compliment, sweetheart?”
“Definitely a compliment, mon cherie.”
We did head south to Naples, but apart from the ruins of Pompeii nearby, we didn’t particularly like it, so I hired a car and headed for the spectacular Amalfi Coast. After a few nights there, the main road took us across the middle of Italy to Bari. I had the address of where my grandmother’s sister lived. Knocking at the door, a slightly younger version of my Nonna answered the door. She took one look at me and burst into tears. “Marco!” she cried, immediately hugging me before she turned, shouting in Italian, “Tommaso, he’s here! Send a message to the family. Let them know the Australian is here!”
If you’re wondering, I was christened Marco Alexander Fontana at birth. Mum chose my name and gave it Italian flair, though I anglicised it to ‘Mark’ for obvious reasons. My father is named Alexander, and I was told later that Mum would have liked an Italian flair to that, perhaps Alessandro. Despite the fact my surname could also be considered Italian, my father wasn’t exactly aware of our heritage past a couple of generations.
Maybe he also had some Italian in him too.
Dragged inside by my Nonna’s sister, the house was quickly filled with the extended family, meeting distant cousins, aunts and uncles. And it was during this time that I introduced Juliette. When asked who she was the first time, she took my hand in hers and smiled. “I’m his girlfriend,” she stated in English. That made me glance at her and smile. “Am I wrong, Marco?”
“Guess that makes me your boyfriend then.”
Within a day of arriving in Bari and meeting my family, I was woken early in the morning by my telephone ringing. Glancing at my screen, my mother’s name and her picture appeared. Juliette woke up as I chuckled. Hitting the green button, I placed the phone at my ear as Juliette snuggled into me, her hand immediately on my chest.
“Hello, Mum,” I said in Italian.
“Marco. What is this that I hear about you and a girlfriend?”
Ah, we would be conversing in Italian. That meant I was in trouble. Mum was fluent in both languages, but when she was mad, it was in Italian. And I could just imagine the hand gestures. That was generally what diffused most arguments between my parents as my father would just laugh at her gestures, she’d eventually lose steam, and they’d end up sharing a passionate kiss.
“Who told you?”
“Never mind who told me. Why am I always the last to know?”
I couldn’t stop the smile as I asked, “And how were you last, Mum?”
“Because I only know you have a girlfriend because my sister heard from her aunt that you’re in Bari with a woman you’re now calling your girlfriend.”
“It’s all happened rather quickly, Mum. I haven’t really had the chance to call home. Italian hospitality and all.”
She paused and I just knew my father was in her ear, telling her to calm down. “So she’s the French girl you met?”
“Yes, Mum.”
“Oh, I was hoping you might find a lovely Italian girl to bring home.”
I tightened my arm around Juliette. “Sorry to disappoint but I’m thinking I’ll stick with my French girl for the time being.”
Juliette definitely understood part of that sentence as she left a quick but one hell of a steamy kiss on my lips. “I know you’re going to keep travelling, but when do you think we could talk to her?”
“Tell you what, Mum. We’ll probably be in Croatia soon enough and I plan on us doing nothing but sit on the beach to enjoy the sun, sea and sand. I’ll make sure we do a Zoom or Skype call so you can at least chat with her, if you’d like.”
“Okay… She is very pretty.”
“I know, Mum. Is everything okay there?”
“No problems here. Your father and sisters all say hello, and your sisters definitely miss their big brother. Um… Want to know about Charlie and Jessica?”
"Sure, what are they up to?”
“Well, we did see them the other week. Sad to say that your letter to Charlie had little effect. But Jessica… She’s so young but already full of regret. It’ll probably get worse as she’s older. She pulled me into the bathroom and asked if you could allow her access to one of your social media platforms.”
“I’ll think about it, Mum.”
“I understand it still hurts, Marco. Just remember that she’ll always be your little girl. Carly might have paperwork saying otherwise, but once she’s eighteen…”
“You think?”
“I don’t know. Carly has kept up her promise that we can remain in contact. She generally stays out of the way when we see them though she’s pleasant enough. Charlie isn’t particularly interested but Jessica is closer to us now.”
“Keep me in the loop, Mum.”
“I will. I’m going to hang up and talk to the other family there. No matter what, it does look like you’re having a splendid time on your travels. Your sisters are both very jealous.”
After ringing off, Juliette moved to straddle my lap, gazing up and down her naked body before she leaned down to kiss me. “I could sort of follow along with some of the conversation. I’m guessing your mother is wondering who I am.”
“Yeah, word travels quickly from Italy to Australia nowadays.”
“I didn’t mean to put you on the spot about… You know, girlfriend and all.”
“Are you saying you don’t want to be my girlfriend?” She immediately blushed, chuckling as she was a little shy. “Juliette, I’m willing to try and make this work if you want. The only problem I face is that I’m not sure I could remain permanently in France.”
“So how would I get into Australia with you?”
“Um… Considering I’m an Australian citizen, the best option would probably be, um, a… er…”
Her eyes widened as she probably understood why I stumbled. “Oh… I’d have to be your wife?”
“Yeah, and one of my friends married a foreign woman. It took him a couple of years to get it all sorted. A temporary visa was easy enough but having her there permanently took quite a few hoops. Basically, it’s to stop people marrying just to get one of the spouses into the country.”
Resting on my chest, I caressed her smooth back as she whispered, “Bit scary to already be talking about such matters.”
“I can understand the question. thing is that I’m also on an Italian passport so I can remain in France indefinitely with you.”
“You’d do that?” she asked quietly.
“I’d still like to keep travelling for a little longer. Any chance you could extend your holiday?”
“I could call my boss in an hour and tell her I won’t be back anytime soon. Serving jobs are a dime a dozen. If I explain what’s going on, she’ll be happy for me and assure me a job would be waiting for me upon my return.”
We stayed in Bari for nearly a week as I enjoyed being around family, even if it was distant, and Juliette was having a grand old time with me. With a somewhat heavy heart, we eventually left, following the coast, stopping only for short stops in Pescara and Ancona before taking time to join fellow revellers in Rimini. I enjoyed seeing Juliette in her French cut bikini while soaking in some sun, and being European, there was no embarrassment when taking off her bikini top.
That explained the lack of tanlines around her breasts, at least. She also loved teasing me relentlessly, which worked out great for us both as I’d generally have her screaming that night back in our hotel room. We were growing closer each and every day, and the sex… I was pleased that our libido’s were in sync from nearly the first time we were intimate.
Bologna was another interesting city we spent another couple of days exploring before we just had to visit Verona, considering Juliette’s name and all. Even the French learn about Shakespeare. And finally, we arrived in Venice. Yes, it was overcrowded. Yes, everything was overpriced. Yes, the place was a ghost town once the tourists left every day. But even with all that, there was still something magical about the place.
Gondola rides are an absolute fucking rip-off though. I paid for more than one as Juliette thought it would be romantic, but still…
Getting to Croatia proved interesting. I was thinking we’d just have to drive north but a little research found ferries that crossed the Adriatic. Not to exactly where I wanted, preferably Zadar or Split, hearing they were great places to start a Dalmatian coast exploration, but a ferry to go to Pula almost daily, and from there it would be either a bus or a hire car.
“Hire car,” Juliette stated as we disembarked in Croatia, “You want to spend hours on a bus in this warmth?”
If I was by myself, I’d probably have just travelled by bus, but we found plenty of hire car places near the ferry terminal, and within a couple of hours, we were heading towards Rijeka and eventually the highway leading south. I thought parts of Europe that I’d already seen were picturesque. Nothing could match the Croatian coastline at the end of summer, heading into autumn. Clear blue skies. Absolutely gorgeous sea. Golden sand. Everyone was incredibly friendly. The women were gorgeous. It was inexpensive compared to anywhere else I’d been.
Though we did stop in the major tourist spots, we ended up spending far more time staying in the smaller coastal towns. A surprise was the number of languages Croatians seemed to speak. In addition to the local lingo and English, many would speak French, Italian and German, with sprinklings of Spanish and Portuguese, and a sprinkling of other Balkan languages.
“I don’t want this to end,” Juliette whispered, cuddling against me while lying on a beach one afternoon. We both had rather healthy tans, and despite the great food and beer, we were making sure we stayed fit by finding a gym or going for morning runs.
“There’s no rush for you to get back now, at least.”
“But we can’t stay on holiday forever.”
Juliette knew I had some money after everything that happened back home, not surprised that she didn’t blame me for making the deal considering the circumstances, but I was realistic in that a million bucks wouldn’t last forever. And given that I was now basically looking after both of us, as Juliette didn’t have much in the way of savings, I was spending more than anticipated. I didn’t care, as every cent I spent was worth it, but I had to keep in mind that I would like to settle down after all this too. And a million Australian dollars isn’t as much as people probably think it is.
“We’ll finish Croatia and head south to Greece,” I stated, “We’ll explore Athens, head to a couple of islands to take in the last bits of warmth before autumn really hits, and then we’ll fly home.”
She lifted her head at that word. “Home?”
“My home is going to be with you, Juliette.”
“I love you,” she whispered, kissing me softly.
It wasn’t the first time she’d said those words to me, but it was the first time I’d called anywhere she would be ‘home’. I knew we both had some difficult decisions to make in the near future. For the moment, though, we were going to enjoy our lives together and let the future take care of itself.
“I love you,” I whispered back, rolling her over and glancing to our left and right. There was no-one within twenty metres of either side, and after moving a few pieces of fabric, I watched her eyes fill with desire as I slowly sank my cock inside her.
If you’re going to make love on a beach, make sure you do it on a towel. Sand still gets everywhere, but it wasn’t as bad as some people make it sound. We agreed that we preferred making love on a bed… or the backseat of a car… or the front of a car… or a couch…
Let’s just say there’s a long list of places better than a beach.
We finally had to give in and drive south to Dubrovnik though in the end, that wasn’t our final stop. We crossed the border into Montenegro, and we’d heard wonderful things about a town called Kotor. It lived up to its reputation and we had a fantastic few days there before finally giving in and heading to the capital to catch a flight to Greece.
Athens was interesting from the perspective of being interested in history, but with all the social and economic problems, we probably left quicker than expected, escaping to hop around a couple of islands. We preferred the smaller islands that felt more traditional than the larger, more popular destinations.
After a couple of weeks, I could sense Juliette was eager to get home. Even I was growing weary of the travel, having been on the road for a few months by now. I had always intended on staying somewhere for at least a couple of months while on my travels so returning with Juliette to Orleans made sense. Waking up one morning, Juliette cuddled into me as always, I told her that I was happy to return home as soon as she wanted.
We flew to Athens the next morning, connected to Paris, and caught a train to Orleans, arriving outside her apartment just before midnight after a tiring day of travel. Staggering into her apartment, we dumped our things in the small living room and headed straight for her bathroom, enjoying a hot, relaxing shower, before we dried off and tumbled into her bed, both of us passing out rather quickly.
Waking up late the next morning, there was nothing in the house to eat so first was a stop at the nearby café for breakfast. Nothing more than a croissant, a coffee and for Juliette, a cigarette. Aware I was a non-smoker; she would always pop a mint after smoking. When I suggested that it was a sign that she loved me, she retorted, “I’ll eventually give it up for you, Mark. Though maybe when I’m pregnant…”
We hadn’t exactly had that conversation yet. I knew she wanted children as she was aware I already had my own. I still wasn’t near forty and having more children didn’t concern me. Given she was thirty-one, she was a little younger than I was, but she assumed that falling pregnant wouldn’t be a problem.
Breakfast was followed by shopping at the large Carrefour on the outskirts of the city. And here I thought all the French still did their shopping at various shops including the boulangerie, bouchers and fromagerie. When I joked with Juliette about that, she playfully slapped my upper arm, and told me to behave, before telling me she always got her bread from the nearest boulangerie.
“Mark, I will obviously need to return to work soon,” she told me a couple of days later.
“Managed to get your old job back?”
“Of course. She’s an old friend and made sure my replacement knew it was only temporary. My question was what you would do during the day?”
“I guess I need to do something. Given I can legally work here, what do you suggest?”
“Given your knowledge of Italian, that should help you learn French quicker. I can offer two immediate suggestions. I reckon you’d be perfect working a bar, or you can give English lessons.”
“Maybe do the latter one for a while, work on my French, then do the former later?”
Juliette grinned. “That’s perfect. Just remember that I work the day shift most of the time so try not to work too many nights when you do end up behind a bar.”
“You could come keep me company to stop all the other pretty girls flirting with me.”
She looked at me and smiled. “I guess hearing that a handsome Australian man is working behind the bar would spread quickly. If you manage to get a handle on French rather quickly…” She paused and her eyes narrowed. “Actually, I’m not sure about this idea now.”
I picked her up and tickled her before we ended up kissing on the bed. Clothes were removed and any talk about employment was suddenly nowhere near as important as making love for the rest of the day.
As she would be starting at work the next Tuesday, as her restaurant was closed on a Monday. On Saturday, she was rather nervous when we hopped on the tram heading into the suburbs, squeezing my hand tightly as we were heading to her parents for lunch. I understood why as I was the first man that she was taking to meet her parents since her divorce. I was warned that her father was docile and would welcome me, but her mother would give me the third degree before giving me her trust.
We walked down your typical suburban street in a French city, with small houses to either side, and a line of cars parked which meant there was little room to move. Opening the small gate, I followed Juliette along the small path before she opened the front door, calling out “Bonjour!”
Her father appeared through a doorway, his face lighting up at seeing his daughter, taking her in his arms and kissing both cheeks. They gabbled in French for the next couple of minutes before she turned and stood at his side. “Papa, I would like you to meet my boyfriend, Mark. Mark, this is my father, Henri.”
Offering his hand, I took it and smiled. “Pleasure to meet you, Mister Renard.”
He immediately waved his other hand. “No. Please, call me Henri,” he said in English. I had a feeling he wasn’t exactly fluent, but considering I’d spoken in French, I think he would have appreciated it. Then her mother appeared from what I assumed was the kitchen, an apron over her blouse and skirt. She hugged her daughter tightly, and I couldn’t help smiling at the genuine love and affection on display.
To my slight surprise, Juliette was proven wrong about her mother. She stood before me, diminutive and petite just like her daughter, and looked me up and down in silence for thirty seconds, before her face lit up in a smile, dragging my head down to kiss my cheeks. “I’m so pleased to meet you, Mark. I’m Georgine,” she stated, “Juliette has messaged us nearly every day while you were travelling. Come, come. You both must be hungry. Would you like a drink? Do you like wine? French wine? Or maybe you’d like a beer?”
As I was dragged to the dining room, Juliette shot me a bemused but happy look, hearing Henri chuckling to himself, probably surprised himself at my welcome. I finally found my tongue and politely asked for a beer, a bottle of a popular Belgian beer quickly placed in front of me with an accompanying glass.
Juliette, her mother and father were soon nattering away in French for a few minutes, and I just knew I was the topic of conversation as my girlfriend was left blushing more than once. Henri then asked an important question. “How long do you intend on staying in France?”
“I’m not entirely sure, being completely honest. I guess indefinitely, but it will depend on what happens with Juliette.”
“How do you mean?” Georgine wondered.
“Well, when we get married, I would be wondering if she would come to Australia with me or not. But I’m aware she is your only child…”
“You have discussed marriage?” her mother asked, unable to hide the smile, “Is that not a little…”
“We just spent a couple of months travelling together, Mum,” Juliette stated, “Yes, it’s not like living at home and living normal lives, but considering how stressful travelling can be…” She stopped and moved over to sit on my lap, looping her arms around me. “What matters is that we’re together at the moment and that I love him.”
Lunch was fantastic and incredibly filling. Mother and father both inundated me with plenty of questions. My divorce did come up as I didn’t want to hide anything, nor the fact that I had children. Having to explain that took some translating by Juliette so they understood exactly what happened. Georgine had some words to say in French that didn’t need translating, but her soft hand on mine, squeezing affectionately, suggested that she did understand what I’d been through.
Leaving in the early evening, her father shook my hand before her mother hugged me tightly. Asking me to lean down, she whispered a very simple sentence in English for me.
“Please look after and love our daughter.”
I assured her that’s exactly what I would do.
Two years later…
I’d grown to love little French bistros. Helped that I now spoke French, still with an accent which did provide amusement, but being multilingual did have its advantages. As soon as I was confident with French, I figured I would remain a tutor of English but expand from only teaching youngsters to applying to colleges to teach people of any age. I found it all rather rewarding.
Juliette was sitting at my side, holding my right hand with her left. On her third finger was a pair of rings with a diamond in each that positively sparkled. Her brown eyes met mine and I couldn’t remember a time that Carly had ever looked at me with such love. I’d asked Juliette’s father before proposing, unsure if that was something done. Her mother adored me even more for it, and when we arrived at their place the morning after I’d proposed, I think the rest of Orleans learned about our proposal within the next forty-eight hours.
Telling my parents that I’d proposed and intended to marry Juliette as soon as possible, I paid the airfares for my parents, my sisters, their parents and children, and also my friends, their parents and children, to fly over to Orleans. By the time they arrived in Paris, it had been well over eighteen months since I’d seen my family in the flesh. What made it better was that my mother fell in love with Juliette almost immediately.
“I love her more than your ex-wife,” she told me in confidence within a couple of days.
I was raised a Catholic like my mother but no longer practising. Juliette was not religious, so I was happy to marry her in a civil ceremony. All my friends absolutely adored Juliette, and her friends loved me. Even better was the travel of distant relatives from Bari to join us. Mum could barely contain her joy the entire time.
There was one final surprise during the reception, Juliette getting to her feet as I was making a toast. Taking my hand, she pressed it to her belly and simply smiled at me. It took me a few seconds to figure it out before my jaw dropped. “Really?” She managed to nod, blinking rapidly before I asked, “You’re sure?”
“The doctor confirmed it a couple of days ago.”
When our daughter was born six months later, I’d long agreed with Juliette that I wanted my little girl to have a name of French origin to reflect her mother’s roots. We eventually chose Charlotte, which is a popular name in the English-speaking world, but its origins were found in France.
“Would you like to try for a son?” she asked, breaking my chain of thoughts.
“Huh?”
Juliette giggled as I’d been glancing at her finger with the rings. She truly had no idea how much I loved her, loved being married to her, and how it was her love and understanding that had helped me feel whole again. Sure, I’d said as much in words, but I was still a broken man the day I’d sat down in the restaurant where she’d worked. Taking my hand, she leaned over to kiss my cheek. “My parents have asked if we plan on having more than one child,” she said, “They adore babysitting Charlotte, but wondered if we’d have one more.”
“Would that be before or after we return to Australia?”
“Hmmm. Maybe we can wait a little longer so we can have one child born in my homeland and one child in yours.” Moving her chair, she leaned against me as I wrapped an arm around her. “Mark… Do you still think about them?”
“Every day,” I said softly, “You know that.”
“I do. I’m just…” She snuggled a little more into me. “I’ve never met them, but I’ve seen all their pictures, and I do think about them too.”
Arriving home a little later after picking up our daughter, she was just starting to talk and walk. The plan was to raise her to be bilingual so she would speak French at home, even after we moved to Australia, and I was even thinking of teaching her at least a little Italian.
We were slowly organising our lives for my return to Australia. Juliette would have a temporary spousal visa before we could make it permanent. I would be returning a couple of months earlier to organise a place for us to live, intending to only rent for a month or two before she arrived, and we’d start looking at purchasing our own home. My father assured me I would just resume my profession as a tradesman as soon as I was settled back home.
I had enjoyed living in France. Before we’d married and started a family, we had completed travelling to a few of the other places I’d wanted to visit, usually heading off for long weekends. But once I had a handle on the French language, I found that I enjoyed driving Juliette around the French countryside, stopping at quaint little towns and villages, and seeing the reaction of people as I’d speak fluent French with an obvious Australian accent. It led to plenty of laughter at times.
Juliette owned the apartment and didn’t want to sell it, so we agreed to just rent it out. Although it was likely we’d return to France to visit, her parents were close to retirement age and planning on following us. I’d told them as retirees not to move to Sydney but either somewhere up the north or down the south coast. I’d given them plenty of ideas, but they wouldn’t be following us for at least a couple of years.
Lying in bed a couple of months before I was leaving, I asked, “Are you still sure about moving?”
“Definitely. I love France, but while I will miss my friends, I have an incredibly small family. You have a much larger family, and I adored your friends when they were here. And once my parents join us, I’ll be fine.”
“If it doesn’t work, we can always come back.”
She lifted her head off my chest and met my eyes. “You really mean that, don’t you?”
“Definitely. I love you for the simple fact you’re willing to go with me, but I also know what you’re sacrificing by doing it. I love living here too, but I do miss home. I know you will be feeling the same after a couple of years.”
“While that might be the case, I’ll have your family, my family, your and our friends, and much more to ensure I don’t feel lost. Most importantly, I will be with you, Mark, and our child will be with us. That’s the only thing that really matters to me.”
“I just don’t want either of us to have any major regrets.”
“If I’m feeling down, I’ll just talk to my husband about it, and I know he’ll make me feel better.”
“Hugs and kisses?”
“And snuggles in bed. Definitely love snuggling with my husband when we’re naked… Particularly if we’ve just finished making love.”
“And they say men have one-track minds when it comes to sex!”
Juliette snorted, making herself laugh. “I think I’ve proven since we met that I love sex as much as you do, Mark.”
“They often joke about French men being romantic and great lovers. Or is that Italians? Anyway, seems like French women are underrated.”
“Or maybe you just found the right French woman?”
Leaving one hell of a kiss on my lips, it shouldn’t be a real surprise that she ended up on her back before we joined, her eyes lighting up with pleasure as we spent the next half an hour making love. Even after months of dating, then preparing for a wedding, then over a year of marriage, it felt like we were still in that honeymoon period. It honestly scared me sometimes how much I loved her.
I guess there was still that small part of my mind that remembered what happened with Carly, and I was scared it would happen again. I didn’t believe Juliette would ever do something like that to me, and I trusted her completely. It was one of those thoughts you hate yourself for thinking when you had no reason to ever distrust the person you loved.
The day I flew out of Paris back to Sydney was rather emotional for everyone. Her parents joined us, and I hugged her mother and shook hands with her father. They were both looking forward to joining us in Australia, having done plenty of research and ideas of where they would like to visit once they arrived. Hugging my daughter and wife, I barely kept my eyes dry. My daughter didn’t quite understand that Papa was leaving for a little while but that she would soon be joining him with Mama.
“Marco!” Mum shouted out when I walked through the doors of the Arrivals Hall at Sydney Airport. She spent at least five minutes hugging me while crying into my chest. She finally let me go enough to leave a big wet kiss on each cheek before I was left to comfort two deliriously happy but crying little sisters. When I was finally given a moment, I shook hands with my father before he dragged me in for a hug too.
“Missed you, Dad,” I stated. He had to clear his throat and lean back, resting a hand on my shoulder, that look a father gives his son that spoke of unconditional love but incapable of saying anything.
Spending a fortnight at home with my parents was fantastic in the sense I was around my family, with my two sisters visiting nearly every night, sitting to either side of me on the couch as I regaled them with stories of my travels around Europe and also how much I enjoyed living in France, but it was a reminder that I also needed to find a place of my own for Juliette and my daughter.
I kept in constant communication with my wife, ensuring I found the sort of place that would make her happy. In the end, she simply said that she trusted me, and that we would only be renting temporarily. She obviously knew about the money I had in an account, and my financial advisor had helped me build up my savings with various options that meant the money I’d left untouched had grown.
Remembering that I had furniture in storage, having emptied my old townhouse before I’d left, I found a rental place reasonably close to my family, ensuring everything was prepared for the arrival of my wife and child. I was ever so excited when I arrived at the airport on the day that they were flying in. When my wife appeared through the doors, with my daughter sitting on top of the luggage, she stopped the trolley as my daughter hopped off and managed to make it into my arms without falling over. Juliette couldn’t stop crying as she crashed into my body, thankfully the other side of my body.
“Tu m'as tellement manqué!” she cried, “Et je t'aime encore plus!”
“I love you too, sweetheart,” I said, before tickling my daughter, “And I missed you too, cherie.”
I took her home to the place I’d found for us first. Thankfully, to my absolute relief, she immediately loved it, making sure she walked into every single room of the townhouse before taking in the backyard. The good thing is that she’d arrived late winter so the temperature was reasonable, having warned her that Australian summers could be stifling and humid. The house was air-conditioned throughout, and I was in the process of buying a new ute for work. Considering my savings, I’d already discussed with Juliette that she could be a stay-at-home mother, at least until our children were in school, but we hadn’t made any firm agreements.
We visited the family the next day as, well, Juliette and I had a couple of months to make up for, and as soon as we had Charlotte down for the night, she dragged me to the bedroom and had me fuck her into the mattress. Her words, not mine. Waking the next morning, she cuddled into me and whispered she was feeling a little tender, but I’d better be ready to do the same thing that night.
Having my wife and daughter back with me was a real shot in the arm. I’d already returned to work and hated coming home to an empty house. Waking up with my wife in my arms certainly improved my mood. My daughter was generally cheerful, earning kisses and hugs every morning when leaving and when I arrived home that evening.
Making sure Juliette didn’t feel isolated, I ensured my family were constant visitors, while she spent time online looking for people to meet.
The best news was, four months after her arrival, we could announce that she was pregnant again. That lit the wick under my arse, and we immediately started looking for our own house. Not wanting to rush into purchasing our first home, it took us five months to find and close on the perfect place. Four bedrooms. Large living and dining area. Modern kitchen and two bathrooms, one being an ensuite off the master. Most homes didn’t come with large backyards any longer. I just wanted one large enough to fit a pool, so the kids had somewhere to swim when they were older, and pool parties were always good fun.
Juliette fell in love with living in Australia very quickly. Though most foreigners only know about Bondi Beach, usually from television shows, I was able to show off plenty of better beaches up and down the coast though had to warn her that Australians were a little more conservative when it came to topless sunbathing.
“I’ll just do it at home then,” she said, smiling at me, “These are meant only for my husband anyway, and given how you react when I’m nearly naked.”
“I’m still not sure how I didn’t realise my wife is a bit of an exhibitionist.”
“Only for you, handsome,” she stated, ensuring my hands were on her pert little butt, “All of this is only for you.” Her hand ended up cupping my groin as she added, “As much as this big thing is only for me and my pleasure.”
I was fast asleep when I was woken by Juliette, letting me know that the baby was letting her know she was ready to greet us. Yes, we were having another daughter. Not bothering to ring an ambulance as we were well prepared, I carried a sleeping Charlotte and a bag for Juliette out to the car, my wife almost without concern as I drove us to the hospital.
A few hours later, our second daughter made her first appearance, christening her Amelie. Even as she was recovering the next day, sitting next to her bed as she rested after nursing our daughter for the second time, she opened her eyes and whispered, “Maybe we’ll get a son next time…”
“Two is enough, sweetheart,” I assured her, “But we can talk about it later.”
“Are you sure? I’d love to give you a son.”
Caressing her cheek earned that beautiful smile I’d fallen in love with. “I’ve got the perfect family already, Juliette,” I assured her, “You just get some rest for now. We’ll worry about all of that later.”
Mum and Dad couldn’t wait to meet their latest granddaughter, and once Juliette was home, we made sure to contact her parents back in France at least once a week, keeping them up to date with everything going on. They were still keen on following us, but we all knew it would still be some time before they could. With a new-born, the chances of us heading over to France were minimal, agreeing that we wouldn’t take our children back to France until they were old enough to remember and enjoy the experience.
I couldn’t remember a happier time in my life. I loved being a husband to my wife and spent every day trying to make her as happy as I was. I absolutely loved being a father to my children. I had no problem getting up throughout the night to feed and change Amelie and would spend what felt like hours just watching her sleep. More than once, Juliette would walk into the nursery to find me watching her, and just occasionally, she would wipe my cheeks before cuddling me.
“Guess it’s the Italian side that lets you show emotion,” she said softly.
“Thank you, Juliette,” I whispered in reply. She knew why I was thanking her.
Moving to sit on my lap, she cuddled into me even tighter. “I know they can never be replaced in your heart, but the one thing I wanted from basically our third date and after was to be your wife and start a family with you.”
“They don’t even really communicate with Mum and Dad anymore. I would have thought Jessica would have at least wanted that.”
“Not Charlie?”
“I think I lost him very quickly. He was always closer to his mother, and I have no doubt Lucas bought his love. I always thought I had a chance with Jessica, that she would see through it all one day and at least make contact so we could talk once she was old enough.”
“How old would she be now?”
“She would have turned seventeen a couple of months back. I sent her a message on her social media account and also on her phone. I never got a reply to either…”
Time does fly by as you get older, and raising two little girls certainly kept us busy. Juliette took to being a mother so naturally, I could only think of how our lives might have been had we met ten years earlier. When I mentioned that, she kissed me softly and said, “Then I wouldn’t have met the man I fell in love with. And part of me loves the fact that I’m the woman who helped heal your heart and soul.”
What we did agree was not to try for a third child. I still thought of myself as a father of four, and after carrying two children, Juliette admitted that she wanted to get her old body back and enjoy sex without worrying about falling pregnant again. She was happy enough on the pill, but even she admitted that it did cause her some minor problems. Easy fix, I got the snip with assurances that, should we change our mind, it could be reversed.
Once I was healed, to suggest our sex life exploded wouldn’t be an understatement. Yes, the occasional night of sex would be interrupted by two small children, but we’d take care of the issue and then resume what we were doing. When the kids were down for a nap during a weekend, we’d head to bed and have a lot of fun.
And my parents and sisters were always happy to babysit our children, giving my wife and me a night, and sometimes even an entire weekend to enjoy a little peace and quiet. It generally meant catching up on sleep in between bouts of lovemaking and sex.
I loved watching my girls get older with each passing day. Charlotte was already starting to develop her own little personality while Amelie was a happy little baby, looking forward to when she would start walking and talking.
To say my life was as happy as it ever was wouldn’t be an understatement. I had loved my ex-wife and my children, and while I would always love my children, it might have been how it all fell apart, but I loved Juliette far more than I had ever loved Carly. Perhaps it was because she was there when my life had fallen apart. I might have been travelling around Europe, but it was only when I was with her that I felt whole again, that I felt capable of loving someone and allowing them to love me in return.
The only thing that would ever make my life better, after my in-laws arrived from France and happily settled a couple of hours away on the Central Coast, would be somehow reuniting with my children. I wasn’t exactly a Catholic any longer, but just occasionally, I’d lie in bed with Juliette snuggling against me, and even she would whisper a little prayer for her husband that he would one day see his children again.
A couple of years later…
The music was blaring. The pool was filled with adults and children. My father was working the grill, laughing away with Henri and a few of the older neighbours. My mother and Georgine were taking charge of all the other children, no matter how old they were. My two children absolutely adored their grandparents, both of them giggling at the strong French accents of their maternal grandparents.
It was so loud that I barely heard the doorbell. Kissing my wife before I ever left her presence, I walked through the house to the front door and opened it. In front of me stood a young woman I recognised immediately. Unlocking the opened the screen door, I opened my arms as she crashed into my chest. She sobbed for I don’t know how long as I almost crushed her in my arms though all that did was make her cry even more.
“I’m sorry, Daddy,” she whimpered, “I’m so sorry.”
I shushed her immediately. “You’re here now so this is a good day,” I assured her.
I have no idea how long we stood there cuddling before I heard a cleared throat, and glancing behind me to see Juliette smiling at me. She had it figured out immediately. Grabbing the bag from outside, I took my daughter by the hand and led her inside. “I left, Daddy,” she whispered, “I left them. Everything was a lie.”
“Sweetie…”
“No, Daddy,” she said, near enough breaking down again, “I might have been young, but I should have known better.” Then she stopped as she noticed the smiling face of my wife. “Who is this?”
“Jessica, this is my wife, Juliette. Honey, this is my daughter…”
“I know who this is, Mark.” She walked towards my daughter and took her in her arms without a moment of hesitation. “Welcome home, cherie. I’m so glad to finally meet you.” They hugged for a while before my wife took my daughter by the hand, leading her to where we kept all the family photos. In pride of place, along the photo of me, my wife and our two daughters, sat a photo of me, my son and my daughter.
That led to more tears, and another tight hug for my wife and me, and it wasn’t any surprise that people came looking for us. First, it was my mother and father, and there was no hiding Jessica after that, leading her outside, where she met Juliette’s parents before I introduced her to her little sisters.
“Jessica, this is Charlotte and Amelie. Girls, this is your older sister, Jessica.”
The three of them pretty much fell in love with each other immediately. “Daddy, why is she crying?” Charlotte asked in that adorably innocent way she had.
“Because she’s happy, sweetheart,” I replied.
The party wasn’t for any particular reason, the family just loved getting together at least once a month, and we always invited friends and neighbours to join us. There were many families along our street with young families, and we’d made the sort of friendships to last a lifetime.
I eventually excused myself, taking Jessica by the hand, and leading her indoors to the living room. I knew Juliette would make sure we would be uninterrupted. “Wait, Daddy, I have something…”
Jessica disappeared, returning with a slightly battered envelope, and I immediately knew what it was. She didn’t have to tell me a thing. Sitting next to me on the couch, when she curled her legs and snuggled into me, just like she used to, I nearly lost it, holding her tightly in an arm and needing a few minutes. “I love you, Daddy,” she whispered.
That’s where I lost it, Jessica ending on my lap, hugging me tightly and kissing my cheek. “I’ve missed you so much,” I whispered.
“It was Mum, Daddy… Her and him…”
“Charlie?” I asked hopefully.
“He’ll never come here, Daddy. Lucas bought his love. He doesn’t hate you. He just doesn’t care.”
“And you?”
“I made a mistake, Daddy. I never stopped loving you, but Mum and him… I hated calling him ‘Dad’ but I was made to.” She smiled shyly. “I never called him Daddy. That was your name.”
“So what’s happened?”
“It took some time, but I’ve finally figured it all out for you. Mum obviously left you because Lucas had lots of money. He bought her love, just like I figured you’d know. Whether she genuinely loves him or not, I don’t know. I know he loves her more than anything. It’s actually quite sad. I don’t think they’ve ever, you know, had a passionate sex life or anything. But I know why there was such a focus on Charlie.”
“How do you mean?”
“I was taken just to hurt you, Daddy. Mum always knew that I was your little girl and how much you loved me. I know you loved Charlie, but I always knew I was special to you.”
“All daughters are to the fathers that love them. The fact you’re here, Jessica…”
“Mum told me I couldn’t see you anymore. She didn’t say why, but I knew it was to hurt you. If she ever saw me on the phone with you, I’d be grounded immediately. Anyway, back to Charlie, the reason Mum made sure to ruin your relationship is that Lucas wanted an heir but he’s sterile. He couldn’t have kids, so it was set up that he’d take your wife and your son.”
I stared at my daughter for a while before I asked, “You’re serious?”
“There’s nothing in writing, Daddy, but I’ve heard enough over the years to put two and two together. I think Mum still loved you even when she left you. That’s why she was such a bitch when she left and then during the divorce. Making you hate her made it easier for her.”
“Does she ever regret leaving me?”
“She lives a shallow existence now, Daddy. She might have lots of money, the big house, the fancy car, luxury holidays and everything, but none of it is real. Lucas barely shows her any attention. Charlie has been moulded into something resembling him. I’ve heard Mum more than once when she was drunk during an argument that Lucas in no way measures up to you as a man.” I couldn’t help but smirk as Jessica giggled. “I know you’ve missed so much, Daddy. When I turned eighteen… I knew it was too late to really do anything… You’ve missed so much…”
“I haven’t. I’ve followed your socials.”
That made her face light up. “It’s why I made sure they were public, Daddy. I followed yours too. All around Europe, and then the…” Her lower lip started to tremble. “I thought you’d replaced me…”
“Never,” I assured her, hugging her tightly, “Not a single day has gone by that I haven’t thought about you, sweetie.”
“Promise?”
“One hundred percent. Juliette has always wanted to meet you. Your little sisters know all about their older sister.”
After hugging for a few more minutes, we headed outside to join everyone. Jessica was now nineteen years old, and I knew she was studying at university. She’d always been intelligent. I watched her walk around, greeting my friends, old and new, and her two aunties spent at least half an hour grilling her, but I didn’t miss the constant hugs and tears.
Dad walked over with a beer, and an affectionate pat on the back. “She was always going to come back,” he said, “Your ex-wife and son might be a lost cause…”
“It hurts. It’ll always hurt, but what she told me wasn’t a real surprise.”
As the party wound down, Jessica barely left my side after a while, constantly holding my hand or simply touching me, almost afraid that I’d disappear on her. Juliette spent a long time talking to her, and I loved how affectionate the pair immediately were with each other. Our two daughters had a room to themselves, and the last bedroom had always been set up as a guest room for friends or family. Once everyone had disappeared later that night, after Jessica had spent time reading a story for each of her sisters, I stood at the doorway as Jessica prepared for bed.
“One last thing, Daddy,” she told me, gesturing for me to sit on the edge of the bed. Juliette appeared, sitting next to me, as Jessica sat to my other side. Passing me a folder, she opened it up. “I never wanted it, Daddy, but Mum said I didn’t… Well, I’m sure you can imagine.”
It was adoption paperwork. Yes, it would be for Jessica as an adult, but it meant she would take my surname again immediately. I couldn’t find any words as drops of water ended up on the paper. Hugged to either side, she added, “I told Mum I was going to do this, and because I’m over eighteen, there’s nothing they can do. Lucas threatened to disown me, but I just told him to fuck off.” That made me laugh and feel a little better. “He never bought me off, Daddy. I was just young, scared and easy to influence.”
“I remember, sweetheart.” I took a deep breath. “Part of me wants to talk to Carly but…”
“She’s cheating on him,” Jessica stated, “I think she was telling the truth about Lucas. I don’t think she was ever physical with him before she left. I know she’s had more than one lover during their marriage.”
“Does he know?”
“I think they both cheat on each other. She won’t leave because of the lifestyle afforded. I think she knows about all the young women who share his bed elsewhere and does nothing to rock the boat.”
“I guess I never really knew her.”
“You did, Daddy. More than once, she’s drunkenly expressed regret for leaving you and admits that she still loves you. Lucas doesn’t love her like you did because he knows her love for him is conditional on the lifestyle he can provide. She loved you because of you, Daddy.”
“Shame it wasn’t enough, but I should thank her, because without her leaving, I would never have met Juliette.”
“I like her already too, Daddy.”
“Jessica, you are welcome to stay as long as you wish. This is your home,” Juliette added.
“I left a lot behind, Daddy. I might need some help getting it back.”
“We’ll do it next Saturday, if you’d like. Do you have university on Monday?”
“No, which is why I came today. I brought enough clothing to last a few days, and a few bits and pieces I was going to need.”
I paused and knew I’d have to tell her. “Sweetheart, could you give me a few moments with Jessica?” Juliette kissed my cheek and left the bedroom, turning towards my daughter. “Did your mother ever mention…”
“Half a million, Daddy!?” she exclaimed before giggling, “Surely I’m worth more than that!?”
Then she giggled as I tickled her and tried to crush me with a hug. “You’re priceless, sweetheart. But I knew your mother would never relent, and given you wanted nothing…”
“I didn’t want it, but Charlie did, and so I had Mum, Lucas, Charlie, Mum’s parents and his parents all doing their best to convince me. I eventually gave in just so they’d leave me alone. They wouldn’t even let me say goodbye.”
She needed another cry before she settled down. Once she was under the sheets, I sat on the edge of the bed and simply looked at her for a few minutes. Leaning down to kiss her cheek, she whispered her love for me. It would take Jessica having her own daughter to understand just how much I loved her. The day she comprehended a father’s love for his daughter… That would stay with me until the day I died.
But that was later. Having Jessica in our home was wonderful. Her two little sisters followed her around like her shadows. Juliette accepted her as part of our life without question. In fact, I’d suggest that Juliette considered her a third daughter almost immediately. I loved walking in the door after a hard day at work to find the pair in the kitchen, chatting away, getting along famously.
The day I drove us to where she had called home for years proved rather interesting. When she knocked on the front door, it was opened by one of the staff. Given I was with her, I was invited in without question, and within seconds, I was greeted by the face of my ex-wife. What I didn’t expect was that she was as beautiful as I could remember. Nothing like Juliette, who had a real classical beauty, but the years had been kind to my ex-wife.
I wasn’t sure how to feel about that.
“Mark?” Carly asked in surprise. What caught me by surprise in return was the slight smile on her face.
“Hello, Carly.”
“What… What are you doing here?”
“I’m here to pick up some of my things, Mum,” Jessica replied for me, “I’m living with Daddy now.”
Carly opened her mouth to say something more than once before she nodded. “You know he’s going to cut you off.”
“I don’t care.”
Jessica kissed my cheek and disappeared upstairs, leaving me alone with Carly. “Do you still hate me?” she wondered after a minute or so of silence.
“Nope. What’s the point? I’ve moved on. I’m still a little pissed off after all this time about some of the shit you pulled, but having Jessica back has healed most of the scars.”
“I’m sorry,” she said softly.
“Are you really?” She nodded firmly so I had to ask, “Why?”
“Because despite what I thought, my life isn’t better. Sure, the big house and the fancy car are nice, and I guess having money is always a bonus, but there’s no love. Lucas hasn’t loved me in years. As for our son, I don’t recognise him any longer. He’s not the young man you would remember. I lost him to Lucas long ago. And now I’ve lost my daughter.”
“Why don’t you just leave?”
“Because I’m no better than him, Mark. And I’m sure Jessica knows more than she lets on. Lucas is rarely here nowadays, and I know why. I rarely see Charlie even though he still lives here.”
Leading me to a nearby couch, she disappeared through a door, returning a couple of minutes later with a bottle of beer and a topped-up glass of wine for herself. Sitting next to me, I looked her over and felt a small pang of regret. She noticed and blushed. “You’re looking good yourself, Mark,” she said, “I keep myself fit. And though Lucas suggested it, I avoided going under the knife. I’m going to age as gracefully as possible.”
“Why’d you do it, Carly?”
She sighed, sculling her wine until there was only a third of a glass, before shaking her head. “Because I was an idiot. I knew what Lucas was like. But when he started showing me all that attention, flashing me all that cash, showering me with lots of presents and promises of what sort of life we could have together…”
“Did you sleep with him while he was doing that?”
“No. I told him I would not share his bed before I separated from you. I still made him wait until three months before our divorce was finalised.” She chuckled bitterly. “He’s absolutely hopeless in bed, Mark.”
“I guess that should make me feel better.”
“It should. You loved to make me orgasm. He barely eats pussy and thinks five minutes of ordinary missionary will get me off.” She blushed for a moment before laughing to herself. “God, I’m talking to my ex-husband about this.”
“The kids, Carly. Why did you take the kids from me?”
That’s when she needed to wipe her eyes. “He spent months working on me, Mark. He can’t have kids, so he wanted Charlie. He didn’t care about Jessica, that was just pure spite on his part, but he wanted a son. And given our previous relationship, and all the work he put into me, turning Charlie’s head with all he could offer, our son didn’t stand a chance.”
“But you just stood to the side and let it happen?”
“Deep down, I knew it was all wrong, but I thought I loved him and that he loved me, and I was willing to do absolutely anything to make him happy. He was pleased when I told him how you reacted to each knife to the heart. That should have told me everything about him, but I was so blinkered by everything he was offering…”
“I can thank you for one thing, Carly. Without doing what you did, I would have never met Juliette and I wouldn’t have my two daughters we share.”
“I know. Jessica loved to rub my nose in it, the fact her father was happy in his marriage with his new family while all I’ve done is regret everything for the past few years. And none of my so-called friends would care. My parents dote on Lucas something fierce as well.”
Sipping at my beer, Jessica appeared in the doorway, gesturing for her to sit in the armchair close by. Turning to Carly, I eventually said, “When all that shit was going down, I dreamed of some sort of revenge on you. Honestly thought about grabbing a crowbar or maybe just a hammer and smashing his skull in. As for you, well, I’m not sure what I would have done. Nothing physical, you know I’m not built that way, but I might have thought of something. But I slowly learned to let the anger and the hate go. It wasn’t healthy, and once I met Juliette and we fell in love, although I still carried the wounds, I knew life wasn’t all that bad.”
“Guess you came out better in the end,” Carly suggested.
“I should hate you for everything you’ve done, Mum,” Jessica stated, “But I don’t because from what Daddy just said, hating you won’t do anything for me. What I am going to do is live with Daddy and Juliette said I can stay as long as I want. I need a little space for the time being, but I don’t ever want to see Lucas or Charlie again. He’s got no excuse any longer, Mum.”
“I know. I know,” Carly murmured bitterly.
“But you’re still my mother, and one day, I will find it in myself to forgive you. Just like Daddy has.”
Carly opened her eyes wide. “You forgive me?” she asked me.
“I did long ago because I realised the best revenge was of a life lived well. The only reason I’m here now is that I thought you might be here, and we could finally talk. Now that I know the truth about everything, I don’t feel any better or worse. We both have regrets, but that’s just life at the end of the day. We all make mistakes, no matter how old and apparently wise we are.”
“I’m ready, Daddy.”
Jessica had a suitcase and a couple of smaller bags that I carried outside to my ute. My daughter did hug her mother when leaving, and when I saw my ex-wife break down, a small part of my heart did go out to her. She was now suffering a sense of loss like I did. I could have stood there feeling smug about it. Instead, I asked Jessica to ensure she left an avenue of communication open so her mother could stay in contact. That earned a grateful smile from my ex-wife while Jessica kissed my cheek once we were back on the road, stating that her daddy was a good man at heart.
Sitting down for dinner that night, my wife sat next to me as always, with our two daughters across from us, with the table large enough for Jessica to sit in between them. I know I sat there with a large grin on my face, feeling that my family was complete.
Epilogue
My little girl was getting married. Amelie was now twenty-two and had only been with Wayne since she was sixteen. I smiled at the thought she was marrying her high school sweetheart. She’d met Wayne when he was the same age as her, and I gave him the same speech I’d given to all of Charlotte’s boyfriends, while I’d done the same when Jessica had met her husband. Amelie had giggled, playfully slapped my forearm and told me I was being silly, that she loved Wayne and that he loved her.
My little girl was proven right as he proposed while they were both at university and were now ready to start their lives together.
I’d walked Jessica down the aisle when she’d married her fiancé at the age of twenty-five. Having missed so much of her life, or so it felt, I barely kept the smile on my face while she gripped my forearm so tightly with each step. I’d barely kept it together when stepping into the room to see her dressed in her wedding dress for the first time.
Charlotte wasn’t married or even engaged. She was currently living at home with her parents as her last relationship ended badly. The sort of badly where she ended up on her parents’ doorstep in tears and her father was quickly in his ute to sort shit out. I returned a couple of hours later with bruised and bloodied knuckles, suggesting police might show up at our door in a day or two. All Charlotte did was hug me tightly and thank her father for doing it for her.
Amelie’s Maid of Honour stuck her head through the door. “Another five minutes or so, Mark,” she said, “Juliette will be out in a minute too.”
Juliette did appear within a couple of minutes, looking resplendent in the gown she’d chosen. Even at her age, she still got my motor running incredibly easily. Giving her a kiss on the cheek, she hugged me before Carly appeared through the doorway, as beautiful as ever. She blushed when we both looked at her.
Yes, Carly was invited to the wedding. She was also at the wedding of Jessica. Within a year of Jessica moving back home with me, the news of her leaving Lucas Wilson was all over the news. Moving into a small apartment on the outskirts of the CBD, she started divorce proceedings as soon as possible. To my surprise, it didn’t get as ugly as I thought it was. In the end, Lucas agreed to pay her off instead of paying her spousal maintenance.
As for Charlie, he sided with Lucas in the divorce, even turning his back on his own mother. It was disgusting and Carly disowned him as did his sister. As for me, I hadn’t heard a word from him since well before the day I signed those adoption papers. I’d long since changed my mind about my children and I now thought I was the father only to three daughters.
I wouldn’t say I was friends with Carly, but thanks to the significant pay-out she got, I wasn’t the only one surprised when she moved far closer to her daughter. Jessica eventually forgave her mother for what happened, and I was pleased that Jessica now thought she had two mothers. When Juliette started to meet with Carly for coffee every so often, I couldn’t help smiling as Juliette was so worried about how I would react to it.
“Carly needs a true friend,” I assured her, “I remember the last conversation we had. If I thought one thing, it was that she was completely alone.”
“And that proves your good heart, Mark,” she replied, giving me one of those kisses that promised we would be having a lot of fun that night.
Amelie’s Maid of Honour appeared again, letting me know my daughter was ready to get married. Juliette and Carly kissed a cheek of mine each. I was still surprised whenever Carly did that, and even more surprised that Juliette never showed a hint of jealousy though she just told me that Carly knew the score. I belonged to Juliette, and she’d scratch the eyes out of any woman who thought to mess with me.
Amelie turned to face me, and I barely kept it together, Amelie’s smile absolutely lighting up the room as I took her in my arms. “You look utterly beautiful, sweetheart,” I whispered before I sighed, “I can’t believe you’re getting married. I still remember holding you in my arms the day you were born.”
“I’ll always be your little girl, Daddy,” she whispered back, “And you love Wayne like a son already.”
She wasn’t wrong. I already called him ‘son’ all the time. Did the same thing with Jessica’s husband. Considering he was estranged from his own father, Jessica loved how close we were.
Walking her down the aisle, everyone was smiling as they watched us walk past. Amelie had surprised all of us by wanting to marry in a church. Wayne wasn’t religious, but Amelie had always been open-minded when it came to religion, and though she wasn’t practicing, she did manage to get permission for a church wedding.
It went off without a hitch, and after all the usual goings on of a wedding, we gathered in a nearby hotel ballroom for the meal and reception. There were the usual speeches before food was served and the dancing began. Charlotte and Jessica wanted a dance with Daddy after Amelie loved the traditional father-and-daughter dance, Juliette practically humped me on the dancefloor, whispering in my ear that the room was ready whenever I wanted it. But then it came to dancing with Carly, she rested her head against my shoulder and sighed.
“I remember our wedding, Mark. It was so simple. but it was a day of love,” she said softly, “Nothing like my second wedding.”
“Any plans for a third?”
“God no. At most I’ll find a man for companionship, maybe warm my bed occasionally, but I’m done with it. I threw away a good man.”
“Have you forgiven yourself? It’s been years now, Carly.”
“I have, but that doesn’t mean I don’t have regret on days like this. You married a wonderful woman in Juliette. And the daughter we share, and the two daughters you share with Juliette… I think we’ve done a wonderful job.” She leaned back to meet my eyes. “But I must thank Juliette for putting you back together. I did a horrible thing.”
“Don’t think about it today, Carly. Today is a good day.”
“You know I still love you, right?”
“I’m not blind. The important thing is that I’ve forgiven you and, despite not liking it from time to time, I do think of you as a friend nowadays.”
That earned a trembling lower lip before she buried her head against my chest. Juliette appeared and joined our dance. “I’m not going to share my husband, Carly, but you are welcome to visit whenever you wish. If you’d like, you could always head out for the night with our daughter.”
Carly had to let me go, leaving a soft kiss on my cheek before hugging Juliette tightly. It was amazing to me that my wife and ex-wife were rather close nowadays, but I’m glad they had a friend in each other. Juliette snuggled against me as we slowly moved around the dancefloor before she looked around and led me to the bride and groom so we could say goodnight.
“Have a good night, Daddy,” Amelie stated, winking at me.
As soon as we were in our room, my wife asked me to help take off her gown, and she smiled as my eyes drank in her form. Even at our ages, she still turned me on something fierce. No need for chemical assistance just yet, my wife just knew I needed far longer to recharge the old batteries.
Making love with my wife was every bit as wonderful more than twenty years after our first time together. But what was always special was snuggling together afterwards, our hearts beating almost in unison. Her fingers ran through the grey and silver hair on my chest as I kissed her forehead.
My wife understood just how much I loved her, appreciated her, and how devoted I’d been to her since the day we’d met. We’d enjoyed a long and happy life together, and I had promised to spend every day of my life trying to make her as happy as she had made me. I’d been a shattered man when I’d met her, and it was through her love that I’d been put back together, and I felt born again.
It had truly been a wonderful life so far and could only look forward to many happy years ahead.
Chapter 98: Dual Healing [Incest]
Chapter Text
I’d been riding a motorcycle since the first day I could obtain my licence before it happened. Four years without a single incident ended in an instant. I’d always been a careful rider as the chances of being killed on a motorcycle were far higher than when driving a car. And considering the number of ignorant drivers, wrapped up in their own little world that they barely consider other cars, let alone motorcycle riders, that I was thankful I’d lasted as long as I did until my first accident.
I was out with a couple of friends, just cruising around as it was a lovely day. I never rode without a helmet, leathers, gloves and boots. I’d only been in possession of my new bike for a few months. It wasn’t new when I bought it, but it didn’t have many kilometres on the dial when I handed over a couple of thousand dollars. Sure, it was sleek and fast, and if I wanted to crank it, I’d easily be doing two hundred with ease.
The throttle was only twisted on empty straight pieces of road without any traffic about. If I came off in moments like that, it would be my fault only.
We’d been out for a ride in the morning and were heading to a pub where we’d frequently eat lunch. We never drank while riding considering how dangerous motorcycle riding already could be. It was while cruising around in the afternoon that it happened. Due to the nature of the accident, I don’t exactly remember every detail but from the vague memories I do have, and from what my friends told me, I was cruising through an intersection when a car made to turn into a side street.
No chance of stopping in time. I had always been told to be aware of my surroundings, particularly of idiot drivers not taking care of others on the road. Hitting the other car without barely touching the brake, I’d been sent flying off my bike, over the bonnet of the car, and hit the tarmac with a sickening crunch. Despite all the safety gear, particularly my helmet, I was knocked out from the force of the impact, only coming to when I was being attended to by paramedics.
And the pain was immediately overwhelming. One of the paramedics gave me something for it while the other explained what happened. Knocking me out to ease me through the pain, I didn’t wake up again until I was in hospital. I opened my eyes to find my parents standing over me, Dad looking at me rather blankly, probably blaming me for the crash in his mind, Mum with wet cheeks from crying. My little sister was doing her best to appear like her usual teenage self, not caring about anything but I met her eyes, and I knew she’d been crying too.
“Mum,” I whispered, her eyes immediately meeting mine. She melted immediately, leaning over to cover my face in kisses.
“Oh baby, we were so worried!” she cried softly.
“How’d you know I was here?”
“All your friends called, so did the hospital.”
I could see she was desperate to hug me, but I could feel the pain in both my arms and legs. All over my body, to be honest. Pushing the call button for me once I groaned, a nurse arrived rather quickly, noticed I was awake and smiled, stating she’d get the doctor.
He arrived a few minutes later and, after performing a quick examination, explained what happened to me. Two broken wrists as I’d my hands out when I was landing on the ground. Fracture of the right forearm. Broken left elbow. Fractured right shoulder and collarbone. Plenty of scratches and bruises. Thankfully, my legs were fine, just banged up from rolling when I hit the ground.
“What about my bike?” I wondered, “I know it was used but I still spent money on it.”
My dad laughed, shaking his head at the fact I cared about that instead of myself. “It’s a bit broken, baby,” Mum replied, “But your focus should be on getting better.”
The doctor then explained I’ll have casts on both arms and that my mobility would be restricted for a couple of months, and after that, I’d likely have a few months of therapy. It was only a first assessment, and I’d be in hospital for a few days as I needed a little surgery.
I didn’t see my father again, and my little sister only popped in occasionally, but Mum was visiting me twice a day. She’d worried since the day I’d bought my first motorcycle and obtained my learner’s licence. I’d always been a safe rider, and the accident hadn’t been my fault, but I figured the chance of me getting back on a bike anytime soon would be slim.
The only concern was that although I still lived at home, I’d recently turned twenty years old and lived somewhat independently. The only thing I didn’t do for myself at home was cook my own meals, as Mum insisted that my buying groceries and cooking my own meals was silly when I already paid my parents rent. I had been looking at moving out, but considering that rental prices were skyrocketing, and getting a mortgage was almost impossible, Mum insisted I remain at home and just pay them rent, while my father probably wanted me out rather than have me around, but I knew the old man liked having me around, particularly as I took over mowing the lawns and other things around the house.
Mum was happy the day I was finally allowed out of hospital. I was grateful to leave though I knew my life wasn’t going to be easy for the next few months. It was bad enough to rely on my mother pretty much having to be my nurse, and it was rather embarrassing at times. Had to have baths instead of showers, and due to restricted mobility, I had to rely on someone to wash me.
To keep my modesty, I did slide on a pair of swimming shorts as I didn’t particularly want my mother to see my cock. What didn’t help is that I’d been single for a few months, so feeling my mother’s soft hands caressing my body whenever she soaped me up didn’t help me when it came to the feeling of feeling rather single. Mum would always be happy and smiling, talking casually as if it were the most natural thing in the world. She knew I was a little uncomfortable at times so did all she could to help keep me relaxed.
There was one major problem looming which I knew was going to cause even more awkwardness.
I was a twenty-year-old man. I’d been enjoying sex for a few years by now, either with a girlfriend or I’d happily enjoy casual sex with a couple of girls who were close friends with additional benefits. I rarely went twenty-four hours without enjoying a couple of orgasms, whether of the self-induced variety or with someone else. While I was in hospital, my libido was shot to pieces. But since returning home, I was starting to get more and more frustrated with the fact I couldn’t take care of myself at all, and without a girlfriend who might be willing to do it for me…
Mum seemed to sense my increasing frustration with each day. I was stuck at home as going out by myself was impossible. I was missing my friends, as though they did visit occasionally, they were busy with work and their own lives, and they would much prefer going out than hanging with me at home with my parents and sister. All in all, I was feeling isolated, horny and annoyed by everything.
And none of it was my fault, which to be honest, just made me angry at my situation. I tried not to wallow in self-pity, but it’s difficult when you’ve been injured, and it simply isn’t your fault.
We were sitting down for dinner as a family one night when I must have snapped more than once. It was embarrassing that I couldn’t even cut up my own meal, my mother had to do it for me. She never stopped smiling at me, I think taking joy in looking after her little boy again, but when I snapped once too often, her smile faded as she started to look upset.
And that just made me feel awful, so to escape the situation, I just stood up and walked back to my bedroom, shutting the door behind me as I felt guilty about snapping at the one woman I knew would always happily look after and care for me. And snapping at her just because I was too horny but couldn’t do anything made me feel even worse.
There was a light knock at the door within a few minutes, calling whoever it was to open up. Mum appeared through the doorway, closing the door behind her. She was wearing a dress like she always did when at home, as she was working half-days at work to make sure she was around to look after me. Another reason to feel guilty about taking my frustrations out on her.
Sitting on the edge of the bed, her blue eyes looked into mine, pushing the thin black frames of her glasses higher on her nose, brunette hair tied back in a ponytail. Unlike many women in their early forties, she hadn’t made the decision to cut off all her hair just yet.
“What’s the matter, baby?” she asked, resting a hand on my knee.
“Sorry for snapping, Mum. I’m not even sure what I was going on about.”
“You’re obviously frustrated, Tom. Tell me what’s wrong.”
“I can’t, Mum. It’s embarrassing and not something I can talk to you about.”
She smiled, squeezing my knee affectionately. “Tom, you can tell your mother anything. You know that. We’ve never been embarrassed talking about anything, no matter how private it is.”
I met her eyes, and her face broke out into a smile. That helped me relax though I took a couple of deep breaths. How do I admit to my mother that I was desperate for an orgasm? I shuffled around, feeling a little uncomfortable in regard to what I was about to admit. I mostly worried about her reaction. Mum knew I was sexually active. She’d met three of my previous girlfriends. She’d been disappointed when I split up with my previous one.
“Okay, so… um…” I sighed. “Mum, this is awkward.”
“Take your time, baby.”
Taking another deep breath, I did my best not to look away too often. “I haven’t had sex since breaking up with Melissa,” I admitted, “So that means I usually take care of myself.”
“So you masturbate.” I felt my cheeks growing warm at how casually my mother mentioned that word. “Think you’re the only one who masturbates, sweetie?”
“Huh?”
She chuckled at my dumbfounded expression. “I’ll make this either easier or more awkward for you, Tom. Everyone masturbates, as I’m sure you’re aware. Everyone.” She made sure she was smiling as she looked into my eyes. “I’m guessing that’s why you’ve been a grumpy bear around the house lately?”
I groaned as I rested my head back against the wall. “Fine, I’m grumpy because I really need to jerk off, Mum. When I’m single, I’m probably jerking off at least three times a day. I wake up and jack off. I usually jack off when I’m lying back in bed at night. And I’ll try and fit another one in during the day somewhere. Hell, even with a girlfriend, I’ll still find time to rub one out a couple of times a day.”
“Well, you’re a twenty-year-old man with a healthy sex drive, sweetie. Masturbating is something I’d expect you to do.”
“I haven’t done it since before my accident… And now I can’t do it as I can’t grip my… um…”
“Penis? Cock? Dick?”
Chuckling, I shook my head but smiled at how casual she was being. “Yeah, I obviously can’t grip myself, and I’ve been doing anything I can to prevent being aroused, but… well… I’m finding it’s not working and…”
“I haven’t missed the fact you’re hard when I’m washing you, Tom. To be honest, I was rather touched by the thought that my son was aroused by me.”
“You were?”
She shrugged before moving to sit next to me against the wall. My bed was just a couple of mattresses, no headboard or anything. “Look, your father is a decade older than me, and his sex drive disappeared as soon as he passed forty. He barely touches me anymore.”
“Oh…”
“Probably more information than you need to know, but when I noticed your arousal when I first bathed you… It made me feel better. I know it’s not just me. I’m sure the soft touch of any woman would make you hard.”
“This is weird, Mum…”
“I know, baby. But I don’t like seeing you frustrated, and though I understand why you snapped at me, I don’t like that either. That’s because our relationship has always been so close, I don’t want anything to push us apart.”
“What do I do, Mum? Because I don’t think I can take this much longer. It’s so bad, my balls are starting to hurt from the fact I really need to orgasm.”
“I’ll help you,” she stated bluntly.
“What?” I almost shouted, staring at her in surprise.
She met my eyes and smiled lovingly at me. “You’re my son and I’ll help you.”
“You’re serious?” I asked, completely dumbfounded, “I mean, I thought you’d hire an escort to jack me off or something.”
“Oh please, you think I’m going to let some strange woman in our house and pay her each time just to stroke your cock. And I’m definitely not going to sit back and have some strange women do even more with my son. No, we’re both adults here, Tom, and we can sort this issue out together.” She paused before adding, “I mean, if your sister was a little older…”
“What?” I asked, voice going up an octave.
“Please, Tom, your little sister worships the ground you walk on. If she was a little older, I bet she’d leap at the chance to take care of her big brother. She might feign being completely disinterested in everything around her, like any teenager her age, but I see how she looks at you. No, it’s nothing weird, it’s just the look of a young woman who has a little crush on the man who has had the most influence on her life so far.”
“Not Dad?”
“God no. Look, I still love your father, but let’s be honest, he’s a bit of a wet blanket nowadays. Spends most of his time at work or out with his friends either golfing, fishing or whatever else they decide to do. The one thing I’m confident none of them is having is an affair. Your father has no interest in sex at all nowadays, and frankly, he’s not smart enough to get away with it, and let’s be honest, I don’t see many women falling over themselves to get him into bed.”
“Are you not frustrated, Mum?”
She leaned in closer. “That’s why I spend a lot of time masturbating too, baby.” I met her eyes again before she kissed my cheek. “The one thing I won’t do is have this happen behind my husband’s back. I’m sure from what I’ve just said that I sound unhappy.”
“Are you unhappy?”
I was surprised when she cuddled into me. “I have my little boy and my little girl still at home with me. I have my job and friends of my own. My marriage could be better, but let’s be honest, while I still love the man, those early passionate days have long disappeared. We’re just comfortable and that’s enough for the time being.”
“So you’re serious about this, Mum?”
“I am. Let me speak to your father tonight and I’ll let you know tomorrow when I’m home from work.”
“Sorry for snapping, Mum. It’s why I walked away as I felt so guilty for doing it.”
“Get up and let me hug you.”
She stood about five-four to my six-one. Feeling her hugging me tightly, I near enough started crying. The love she’d always shown me was almost overwhelming at times. With her head resting against my chest, I could only hold her with one arm, my other arm allowing some movement but not enough to give her a tight hug.
“Are you hard, baby?” she whispered.
“Can’t help it, Mum.”
“I’ll make sure your father agrees,” she said softly, “I need to give my little boy some relief. I hate to hear you’re so frustrated.” Leaning back, she dazzled me with that smile I often saw. “Makes me feel better about myself, you know? A twenty-year-old man can get hard for a forty-year-old woman. Even if that woman is his mother.”
I managed to get to sleep that night though only after my mind dealt with the idea that my mother had offered to jerk me off. I knew it wouldn’t be anything more than that. Though my mother loved me, I knew it would be mechanical, not romantic, just a way for my mother to relieve my stress. Waking up in the morning, I almost leapt off my bed when I noticed my mother sitting on the edge of my bed, wearing her dressing gown.
“Morning, baby.”
“Morning, Mum.”
“I’ll tell you straight away, Tom. Your father didn’t seem to care. I explained your frustrations and what I’d offered to do for you. He shrugged his shoulders and said he didn’t care what I did to help you.”
“Oh… Seriously?”
“Yes, baby. But I’m still a married woman and you’re still my son. I’ve got a cloth with me to help clean you up. Do you use lube to masturbate?”
“Um, yeah. Bottom drawer, Mum. Er, you’ll see other things in there.”
I heard her giggle as she grabbed the lube but would have noticed some other paraphernalia. I’d always experimented with ex-girlfriends. Pulling the sheets back, the tent in my boxer-briefs was obvious. Mum smiled lovingly again as she helped lower them down, my cock springing free. I smiled when she gasped.
“Oh my…” she whispered.
“What?”
Her cheeks were red when she glanced at me. “Baby… um… I’ll share a secret. You’re bigger than your father, and… I’ve never seen one this big in my life. At least not one that wasn’t in porn.”
“Thanks, Mum,” I whispered.
She took a deep breath. “Tom…” I met her eyes. “This is only for relief, okay?” Managing to nod, she took a deep breath of her own. “But I remember what you said, so this is what I will do. Every morning, I’ll come in and make you cum before we have breakfast. At night, before I go to bed, I’ll come in and help you cum. Two times a day, I will guarantee you an orgasm. If you need any more, I may help you out, but I don’t want you taking advantage of me.”
“Mum, I never…”
“Just making sure you understand, baby. Now I need you to close your eyes, at least the first few times. I’m doing my best to appear confident here, but it’s awkward for me too. But you’re my son, I love you, and I know you’re both in pain and frustrated.”
Closing my eyes, I allowed myself to relax though couldn’t help the soft moan when I felt Mum apply lube to my cock. Feeling her soft fingers wrap around my shaft, I almost whimpered as it had been far too long since my cock had been touched. I knew I was going to cum within a couple of minutes. When she slowly started to stroke me, she didn’t say a word. Barely heard her breathing, to be honest. As for myself, my imagination was already in overdrive.
“Oh god,” I groaned within a couple of minutes.
To be honest, if my mother had started to talk dirty, I would have erupted and kept on erupting. I tried to move too much, just relying on her hand stroking my cock. At least she knew what she was doing, just the right tempo, holding me tight enough that it wasn’t a death grip. It was the best handjob of my life.
“Gonna cum!” I shouted, Mum pumping me a little faster, and then I was shooting, feeling rope after rope of cum land on my chest. Once I stopped erupting, Mum gave my cock a few gentle squeezes before removing her hand, only opening my eyes when I felt the damp cloth applied to my chest.
“Thank you for not saying too much, Tom,” she whispered, her cheeks bright red.
“Thank you, Mum,” I whispered back.
“It’s okay. I know you feel better now. You’ll have to control yourself until tonight. I’m… I’m a little weirded out right now. I’ve just done something no mother should do for her son.” But I was relieved when her other hand caressed my cheek. “But I did it because I love you.”
“Love you too, Mum.”
“Good. I’ll start getting your breakfast ready before I have to get dressed for work.”
Joining Mum for breakfast, I did my best to keep my face blank. Dad didn’t seem to have a clue while my sister had her headphones on her ears and was busy on her phone. But when she did look at me, she’d return a slight smile. What surprised me was that she hugged me before leaving for school that day. She’d stopped hugging me ages ago, I assumed feeling awkward when she started going through puberty.
“I suggested she start giving her brother some affection again,” Mum told me before leaving for work, “And she had absolutely no problem. She thought you were the one to cut her off.”
“I had no idea.”
“She misses how close you used to be.” Kissing my cheek, she added, “I’ve left some lunch in the fridge, but I’ll be home mid-afternoon as always.”
“See you soon, Mum.”
“Love you, baby. Be good.”
I snorted. What the hell was I going to do otherwise? I could just about handle the remote control for the television. I couldn’t even play on my gaming console, and even using a laptop was nearly impossible. So like every day, I zoned out watching television, thankful we had access to subscription services, ending up watching boxsets of shows to keep me occupied.
Mum arrived home at around 3pm to find me bored out of my brain, like every day she’d arrived home. Making me a mug of coffee, and herself a mug of tea, she sat next to me on the couch, kicking off her heels and curling her legs, her skirt moving up over her knees. My mother had fantastic legs.
“How do you feel about this morning, baby?” she finally asked.
“Mum… Can I be honest?”
“Of course.”
“Best handjob of my life.”
Mum’s smile lit up the room. “Thank you, baby. I was so worried you wouldn’t get any pleasure.”
“It was fantastic, Mum. Thank you.”
Kissing my cheek, she happily sat with me for a couple of hours, my sister arriving home and heading straight for her room to study, Mum eventually getting up to make a start on dinner. The one good thing about our family is that we still ate our evening meal together, Dad usually arrived home a few minutes before Mum started serving up.
Just because I was carrying injuries didn’t mean I wasn’t washing every day. This time was different though. After I undressed, Mum sitting on the edge of the tub in her usual t-shirt and shorts, she gestured to my underwear. “You can take them off now, Tom. After what we did this morning…”
Dropping my underwear, my cock rose to full hardness within a few seconds, and I noticed the very quick look of lust pass over my mother. I knew she couldn’t help it herself. Son or not, I was still a young man sporting a hard cock in front of her. Helping me into the tub, I sat down as she poured body wash over me as always, feeling her soft hands running up and down my body.
“You’ve always looked after yourself, Tom,” she said softly, “Even when you were a teenager, you were always confident in yourself and with your body.”
“Well, Dad was an inspiration.”
Her hands stopped moving. “He was? How?” she wondered, hearing the confusion in her voice.
“Well, he has a gorgeous wife yet he’s sporting a beer belly, doesn’t seem to care about his appearance, and he has no idea how lucky he is.”
Mum started moving her hands again, but I could sense her smiling. “He did care when we were dating, but as soon as I had Hayley… Well, he just stopped caring and… I hate talking badly of my husband. He still loves me in his own way.”
She moved to the other end of the tub to wash my lower body, and I gasped as her hands moved closer and closer to my cock. “Mum…”
“I’ve washed it every time before, baby,” she said softly.
I couldn’t help groaning when she soaped up my cock and balls. She had done it every evening before, but it had always been quick, and I hadn’t thought about it. Mum was simply washing me. After what we’d done that morning, my feelings about it had obviously changed.
Getting out of the bath, Mum dried me off before heading to my bedroom. Before leaving, she told me that she’d be in that evening to provide more relief. I’ll admit I was lying back rather excited that evening. My handjob that morning had been fantastic, and I was rather eager to cum again. I kept my face blank when Mum appeared in the same dressing gown. I could understand why she kept herself covered up, not wanting to be too arousing in my presence. The whole closing-the-eyes thing was probably out of hope that I was thinking of someone else.
Mum pulled down my underwear and asked me to close my eyes again. I groaned when feeling her hand around my cock. “You can make some noise, baby,” she stated, “I don’t know if you’re a quiet masturbator or not, but if you need to moan, it’s okay.”
“Thanks, Mum,” I whispered.
Mum remained silent again though I allowed myself a few moans and tried to remain mostly still. Didn’t want to start pumping her hand or anything. Whether she was enjoying it or not, I didn’t know. I dared not open my eyes as I wasn’t sure I wanted to see her face. I did last a little longer this time though my orgasm felt just as good.
After wiping me down with a cloth again, Mum leaned forward to kiss my cheek, kissing her back. “Sleep tight, baby. I’ll be here first thing in the morning again.”
“Mum?” I waited until she met my eyes. “Thank you. I’m sure you know how much this means…”
Caressing my cheek, she kissed my forehead. “I do this because I love you, Tom. Get some sleep for now.”
“I’ll sleep like the dead, Mum. Feeling rather relieved right now.”
“Good to know, baby. Goodnight.”
“Night, Mum.”
I slept like a log, despite being rather uncomfortable lying on my back though I had got used to sleeping in that position during the previous few weeks. Mum woke me the next morning with a soft kiss on the cheek, still wearing her dressing gown. And so it went for that first week, Mum asking me to close my eyes as she stroked my cock in the morning and in the evening.
On Wednesday afternoon, I was feeling horny for some reason. All I had to do was look at Mum and she laughed, leading me to my bedroom, having me lie back and she was happy to stroke me off to another orgasm. I didn’t try my luck again on Thursday. On Friday night, my father disappeared, and it was the first time I really took notice of the relationship between my parents, having been far too self-involved with my own life.
Mum obviously wasn’t happy. Asking if she wanted to enjoy a drink with me, I couldn’t have alcohol as I was still taking some pretty heavy medication, but Mum was happy to cuddle with me on the couch. Well, she cuddled into me, sipping at her wine. I was surprised to smell the perfume she was wearing, as it was fantastic, and I’ll admit it aroused me. Mum didn’t miss the erection that formed in my shorts.
“We can start early tonight, if you’d like,” she whispered.
“Okay.”
Leading me to my bedroom, my mother turned on the lamp next to my bed as I lay down. For the first time, she didn’t just sit on the edge of the bed and lean slightly to stroke my cock. She sat up on the bed between my legs. Nothing else sexual though she was dressed in the clothes she normally wore about the house. The t-shirt was slightly tight to her D-cup breasts, aware of her cup size as I did help out with laundry. Her shorts were to mid-thigh but still modest.
Closing my eyes, I sighed when Mum started to slowly stroke my cock as I was already enjoying the feeling of her hand on my cock far too much. What I recognised this time was the fact she was really taking her time. I wouldn’t say she hurried me every time before, but it was obviously still a little awkward for us both so she did get it over with as quickly as possible while still giving me adequate relief. This time, Mum was really taking her time stroking me.
“That’s nice,” I murmured, moving my hips slightly. Mum still remained silent but when her other hand started to stroke my thigh before moving up to my stomach, it did make me smile. “Good… Really good…”
I think she even teased me, bringing me to the boil a couple of times before she backed off. The second time, I opened my eyes to see her grinning at me somewhat impishly. “You get a treat tonight, baby,” she explained, “I know it’s been… mechanical every other time.”
“Thanks, Mum.”
“Close your eyes, baby. I… I can’t have you watching me do this just yet.”
“Mum… I love you…”
She was silent for a few seconds. “I love you too, baby,” she whispered.
When I did finally cum, I couldn’t help groaning ever so loud. Mum kept pumping my cock for quite a while after I was empty, opening my eyes in time to see her still stroking my cock, which was rock hard. Noticing I was looking at her, she stopped moving her hand and started to blush. “You’re still so hard,” she said softly.
“I’m a horny young man, Mum.”
That eased the tension as she burst into laughter. “I’ll clean you up and… If you’re ready again in a couple of hours…”
“What about Dad?”
“You know he’ll come home drunk and just pass out in bed, Tom.” She checked her watched. “It’s 9pm now. I’ll come back at 11pm if you feel the need to cum again.”
“Mum… You realise I’m never going to say no, right?”
“I know… It’s still… You’re not weirded out at all?”
“No, Mum. If anything, I think this will bring us closer together.”
She slid off the bed and leaned over to kiss my forehead. “I’m glad you’re feeling better, baby. I’ll be back soon though you can always join me in the living room again.”
Only sliding on a pair of shorts, as I could just about manage to dress myself sometimes, I joined her in the living room, Mum immediately snuggled into me, resting a hand on my bare chest. Hayley did wander out of her bedroom from time to time, giving us a funny look. It probably did look weird, our mother cuddling up to me, though considering I was badly injured, I would assume she just put it down to a mother’s natural concern.
“You okay, Hayley?” I asked.
Watching her adorable face light up at such a simple question made me smile. She was now sixteen years old but, in many ways, had retained that innocence of youth compared to most of her contemporaries, who were all far too eager to be adults. “I’m fine, Tom,” she replied, immediately coming over to sit next to me, “I’m just really busy with studies and then adding part-time work… I barely have time for my friends sometimes.”
“Just don’t burn yourself out. I didn’t go to university, but I know you want to. What matters most is your studies.”
“Listen to your brother,” Mum added, “It’s a good thing his place of work is so understanding.”
“Helps that my boss was one of the others riding with me that day. He knows I’m definitely not faking it.”
“Are you okay, Tom? I’ve been so busy…”
“I’m fine, Hayley. Just come and keep your bored brother company sometimes and that’ll make me happier.”
Kissing my cheek, she promised to do just that before wishing us goodnight, watching her practically skip down the hallway. Mum gave me a look and started to chuckle. “I swear, Tom, you give that girl five minutes of attention and she’s on cloud nine. For a long time, you were her entire world. In a way, you still are.”
“Does she have a boyfriend? That’s one place I don’t want to overstep my place.”
“I’m aware her friend group is a real mix of boys and girls. Whether she’s dating one of them, she hasn’t mentioned it.”
“Hmmm…”
Mum eventually turned off the television once she received a message from my father, stating he’d be home later as he was playing pool and drinking with friends. Leading me towards my bedroom, she told me to wait on the bed. I didn’t expect her to return with a much smaller robe, keeping it tightly tied but her gorgeous legs were now completely on display.
Lifting herself up onto the bed, she smiled down at me as she slowly pulled down my underwear. “You do have such a lovely big cock, Tom,” she whispered before I noticed her immediately blush, “And I shouldn’t be saying that about my son. Sorry…”
“It’s okay, Mum. Doing this… It means so much to me.”
“To me too, baby.”
She teased me again. I have no idea how long she actually stroked me, but I reckoned on it being at least twenty minutes. I was left wondering if she was aroused while stroking off her son. With my eyes closed, the only person I now thought about was my mother, imagining all the other things we could possibly do together.
I’d always been much closer to my mother than my father. He’d stopped showing an interest in me once it was obvious that I did enjoy spending time with my mother. She was my cheerleader in many ways, supporting me in anything I wanted to do. Dad wanted to take me golfing. Wasn’t really interested. Fishing? How boring. With no common interest otherwise, we quickly drifted apart, my sister definitely had no interest in his hobbies, and he made no effort to show an interest in hers.
“Mum,” I moaned as she slowly stroked me. I tried not to use her title, but it was growing difficult not to mention the fact, “Far too good, Mum…”
She’d never said a word until, “I’m glad it feels good, baby.” Her voice was so soft and loving, soothing to my ears and I couldn’t help smiling. When my body started to move on its own, that’s when the speed of her hand increased.
“Oh god,” I groaned, feeling my orgasm getting close, “Oh fuck…”
When I came, Mum didn’t hide her emotions this time. “Good boy,” she exclaimed, her hand pumping my cock faster, “Good boy, baby. Get all that cum out.”
“Mum,” I whimpered, immediately feeling my cheeks warm at my tone.
I sucked in some deep breaths as she slowly stopped moving her hand, letting it lie on my groin as I felt the damp cloth slowly clean me up. Opening her eyes as she ran the cloth over my cock, her eyes sparkled and I felt another surge of love for her. “I’ll be in here early over the weekend like a weekday, so if you need relief…”
“I’ll wake up,” I stated eagerly, making her chuckle.
“As for each night, well, your father wasn’t here tonight and if he’s home tomorrow night, he won’t show any interest, so I’ll be here again like always.”
“Mum… um… are you, I mean, do you…” I sighed, feeling very awkward as I knew what I wanted to ask but she was my mother. Sons don’t ask such questions.
Mum sat up and moved to sit on the edge of the bed nearer to me, resting a hand on my chest. “Are you asking if I go to bed or hop into the shower and masturbate after looking after you?” Managing a nod, she smiled and kissed my forehead. “Maybe I do, baby. As I told you, your father has no interest in me, so I have to take matters into my own hands.” Meeting my eyes, there was mischief in hers. “And before you ask, I’m not… I mean, it wouldn’t be right if we did it together. This is just about relief because you can’t look after yourself.”
“You’d look even more beautiful doing it with me,” I whispered.
Her fingers caressed my cheek. “Thank you for thinking of me so beautiful, baby. I love you.”
“I love you, Mum. Going to bed now?”
“It’s a good thing I’m using different hands each time, otherwise I’d grow a larger right arm.”
That had me roaring with laughter as she kissed my cheek again before wishing me goodnight. I know I went to sleep with a smile on my face, pleased that it hadn’t remained as awkward as it had started out. In fact, I was left thinking my mother was starting to enjoy it. I certainly was.
The weekend passed like a weekday, the only difference being that my mother was around all day except for when she disappeared for an hour to do grocery shopping while my sister left to go hang out with some friends. My father left early morning to go play his usual game of golf. I’d long figured out how things were as he actually golfed both days every weekend. I was left wondering when my father had last taken my mother out for some fun.
Mum couldn’t stop smiling as I spent a lot of my Sunday hanging out with my sister. It wasn’t anything unusual, but she made sure to walk past her bedroom every so often to find us sitting back on her bed, my sister lying on her stomach, her legs bent with her little feet in the air, her face positively beaming as she spent time with her older brother.
We ended up chatting about relationships. She asked about ex-girlfriends of mine, admitting we mostly just split because we wanted different things. Even though I was only twenty, I was looking at settling down and perhaps starting a family. I already had a full-time job, and I wanted to get on the property ladder while young and would prefer to start a family also while young, not wanting to have teenage children when I was in my late forties or early fifties. As for my sister, she confessed to not having a boyfriend at the moment, but she did have a crush on someone.
For the next week, nothing really changed. Mum had definitely changed her mind about wearing her robe instead of her dressing gown. She even wore a different one by Wednesday, a gorgeous black one that allowed a further hint of cleavage and was only long enough to barely cover her arse. And on Friday night, she smiled and said, “Don’t close your eyes, baby.”
It was like all my Christmases had come at once as I watched my beautiful mother kneeling between my legs, stroking my cock. And I was surprised that she only glanced away occasionally, constantly smiling at me. “Oh Mum,” I moaned.
“Feels good, baby?”
“So good, Mum… You’re really good at this.” I took a deep breath. “Glad you’re talking to me now too.”
“I’ll admit that I’m enjoying making my son happy.”
“Very happy, Mum. And you?”
She was silent before she leaned forward, still stroking my cock, as she left a wet kiss on my cheek. “I’m just enjoying being so close to you, baby,” she whispered.
When I came, I groaned so loudly, that Mum had to actually shush me, worried about my sister hearing us. She kept stroking me long after I’d finished climaxing, and I wasn’t blind to the fact my mother was totally aroused. “Mum, are you going to go masturbate now?”
Her hand stopped moving for a few seconds before she resumed stroking me. “Yes, baby. I am… Sometimes I’ll even do it next to your father, wondering if he’ll do anything. He just tells me to knock it off and go to sleep.”
“Really?” Mum nodded though she didn’t seem overly sad about it. “Mum, if you were… I mean…”
She squeezed my cock softly. “What, baby? Be honest with me.”
“Mum, if you were my wife and masturbating next to me, I would make sure you that you’d orgasm, but it wouldn’t be with your fingers.”
Mum quickly cleaned me up before lying next to me for the first time, cuddling me as best she could considering that I still couldn’t do much with my arms. “Thank you, baby,” she said softly, “At least there’s a man in this house who appreciates me.”
“I do because I love you, Mum.”
She lay with me for a few minutes, her fingers caressing my chest before she kissed my cheek. “I’d better go, baby.” Then she leaned up to my ear. “Mummy is going to go play with her pussy now,” she breathed, feeling her hand caress my rapidly hardening cock. “Oh, does that idea excite you, baby?”
“You’re a tease, Mum,” I chuckled.
“I know. It’s… This is a lot of fun, baby. I know you’re still in pain and it’s uncomfortable…”
“Thanks for taking care of me, Mum.”
“I do it with love, baby. Goodnight.”
“Night, Mum.”
I wasn’t blind to the change in how Mum dressed when my father wasn’t home. She must have noticed me looking at her legs, as she started to wear shorter skirts or sundresses with high hems around the house, and whenever she noticed me checking her out, the smile she returned was warm and loving. And the tops she wore… Mum knew she had fantastic breasts and started to flaunt them. For so long she’d been hiding away her assets.
Whether Dad noticed any change in her appearance, I wasn’t sure, but I noticed how she was now looking after her hair more, even putting on a little more make-up for just being around the house. My eyes constantly followed her whenever she was moving about.
The next week passed with Mum visiting me morning and evening, with the occasional stroke session when she got home from work. It was obvious she was having a lot of fun doing it for me now, and would tease me about heading off to masturbate herself after making me cum. On Friday night, she was leaning forward, gazing into my eyes, as she slowly stroked me.
“You’re always so hard for me, baby,” she said softly, “I think you love Mummy stroking your big cock.”
“Oh god… Mum…”
“It’s throbbing like mad, baby. Are you excited?”
“Fuck yes…”
“Hmmm. I’m going to finger myself something silly once we’re done here, baby. Doing this for my son… I had no idea it would arouse me so much. You get hard for Mummy, don’t you, baby?”
I glanced away as I felt my cheeks blush. Admitting that it was now just her arousing me, and not just something natural, it seemed like a barrier was well and truly falling. It was no longer just my mother providing her son relief. It was turning into something else. “Yes, Mum,” I finally whispered, “I wake up early now, waiting for you to come in, and can’t wait until you get home from work.”
“You think your mummy looks sexy in all her skirts and dresses now?”
“Yes, Mum.”
“Good. Now… Oh… Are you ready to cum, baby?”
“God yes, Mum.”
Mum left a soft kiss on my lips, the first time she’d kissed me on the lips in years. It was always on the cheek or forehead. It was such a surprise, her eyes lighting up, that I grunted and just erupted. “That’s it, baby,” she cried softly, “Cum for me, baby. Cum for your mother. She loves to know her little boy is happy.”
“Fuck… Mum…” I moaned.
She kept stroking me until my cock did finally start to soften. Lifting her hand away, she stared at her fingers and thumb for at least a minute. “You know, Tom, I haven’t blown your father in quite a while now. I stopped as he refused to go down on me. He rarely did it willingly. He doesn’t seem to mind not having sex let alone getting his dicked sucked anyway.”
I had to shake my head in disbelief that my father was ignoring my gorgeous mother in such a manner. “He’s an idiot, Mum,” I stated rather vehemently.
“Oh, I know that already, Tom. I’m a woman at her sexual peak and he can barely get it up for me, and it’s not because he needs little blue pills. Back to what I was saying, I’m looking at your cum on my fingers and I find myself wondering what my son tastes like. You have a good diet, fit and healthy… I’ve been watching all this cum erupt from your cock and I find myself getting wet, wanting to clean you up with my tongue…”
“You’re serious, Mum?”
“Deadly. We’ve been bonding with this, baby, and I feel so close to you. Far closer than I do to my husband. I’m… I’m always daydreaming at work, and I can’t wait to get home sometimes, just so I can be with you.” Then, without any warning, she sucked her fingers and thumb clean, watching her eyes dazzle me as it was obvious that she approved. “Oh my, I haven’t tasted cum that good since before I met your father,” she murmured.
“That was so hot, Mum,” I whispered, feeling my cock was rock hard again.
Leaning down to kiss my cheek, I wanted nothing more than to hold her in my arms. “I think my son deserves a special treat tomorrow night. Your father has already told me he’s away fishing from early morning until Sunday night, and your sister is out all day and then at a sleepover with friends. That leaves you with your mother all day.” She leaned back and there was that mischief I already loved seeing. “Whatever will we do together, baby?”
With a last kiss on my cheek, she left me lying there with my mind going over all the possibilities. I still didn’t think it would ever be more than anything but handjobs. It was just that Mum was now excited by it too. I think it would have happened with any woman. There was a sexual tension that now existed. I knew plenty of women loved watching their men orgasm.
I knew things would be different when I woke up to the sight of my mother walking into my room in her robe, but before she joined me on the bed, she had my jaw drop wide as she loosened the tie, smiling at me as she let the robe drop to the floor. Her black bra and panties were matching but simple, not sheer or lacey, but they still showed off my mother’s impressive bust, and her body was still trim enough with those womanly curves most women had after giving birth to two children and reaching her forties.
Without a word, she walked towards the bed and pulled back the sheets before taking off my underwear, making me laugh as she just threw them somewhere. “Won’t need those much this weekend,” she stated, before helping me sit up, “We’re doing it differently today, baby,” she explained as she knelt down between my legs, lubing up my cock before taking it in hand, “We’re going to do a lot of things from now on. I told your father last night that you need a lot more than just handjobs.”
“What did he say?”
Grabbing her robe, she pulled out her phone. “I’ve recorded anything to do with this in case he does try and play games.” Pressing play, I was left gobsmacked by the fact my father simply didn’t give a shit. He seemed to have little idea how injured I was, and when my mother suggested she needed to do more than just give me handjobs, Mum said he just shrugged as I listened to his words, categorically stating that he didn’t care what she did with me.
Placing her phone down, she resumed stroking my cock, smiling at me as I couldn’t believe how happy she was. I wish I could have run my fingers through her hair, or caressed her cheek, or just touched her. Mum could see that in my eyes. “Who said we’re stopping when your casts come off?” she asked, another question that had my jaw dropping, “You think I want to stop now? Do you?”
“Fuck no, Mum… No girl has made me feel this good.”
Mum leaned up and kissed me again on the lips. It wasn’t completely open-mouthed, but it was the first kiss that was one not shared by a mother and son. “I’m so glad to hear that, baby. When they come off, you’re touching me in return, Tom.”
“Okay, Mum.”
“Good boy. Just let me know when you want to cum.”
I was letting her know within a couple of minutes as I was simply mesmerised by her cleavage. I desperately wanted to see her breasts, her hard nipples that no doubt wanted to be sucked on. I wanted to see her slowly slide off her panties and show me her pussy. I hoped it wasn’t too smooth or too hairy, somewhere in between.
“Are you close, baby?”
“Yeah… Fuck, Mum… Just your hand is too much…”
When I came, I was amazed when she aimed my cock just underneath her chin, flabbergasted as spurt after spurt of my cum landed on or near her breasts. She might have been wearing a bra, but it was still one of the hottest things I’d done in my life. “That’s it, baby,” she cooed, “Cover your mother’s tits in all your hot cum.”
“Oh my god… Mum!”
“I know, baby. It’s so naughty that my son just came on me.”
Still stroking me, she leaned up and we shared another kiss. The urge to slide my tongue into her mouth was in the back of my mind. When Mum pulled back, I wondered if she had the same urge. What made me smile is the fact she sucked her fingers and thumb clean, then used her fingers to clean herself up. “Oh my… I hope I don’t get too addicted to my sons cum…”
“You’re a tease, Mum.”
“I know. But do you love it?”
“Far too much!”
“Good. Now your father has already left for the weekend, and your sister will be leaving mid-morning. After that, I’m all yours, baby.”
“Mum… Can you… um…”
“Want me to wear something?” Managing to nod, she shuffled forward, resting a hand on my chest. “Tell me, baby. Never be embarrassed by what we’re sharing now. And always be honest about what you want with me. I promise that I’ll rarely say no, and when I do, I’ll be sure to explain.”
“Sexy lingerie today, Mum. Do you have any?”
“Of course. I wear it for myself, baby. Not like your father cares what I wear anymore. You want black again?”
“Yeah. And tomorrow… Do you have any what they call teddies?”
“I have a few, baby. Want me to wear a sheer one so you can finally get a good look at my body?”
“You’d… That would be okay?”
“Of course.” Kissing my cheek, she stood up and I gazed up and down her body. “I love how you look at me already. And if you look at me like that now, I can only imagine your eyes when you see me in some sexy lingerie or the sort of teddy that is going to hide absolutely nothing.”
I was on tenterhooks all morning, waiting for Hayley to leave for the weekend. Part of me felt guilty about that, as we’d grown so close since my accident, but the idea of fooling around with my mother all weekend was too much. Mum was driving her there, so my sister still left me with a cuddle and kiss on the cheek. When she softly wished me goodbye, the guilt overwhelmed me. She was still so adorable, that I stopped her and had her hug me again.
“I love you, Tom,” she whispered, and when she gazed up at me, I kissed her forehead, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Love you too, Hayley. Have fun this weekend.”
“Just a bunch of girls getting together.”
“As long as you behave.”
Mum returned half an hour later, kissing me on the cheek before suggesting she’d go and get changed. While she was gone, I threw caution to the wind and took off my shorts and underwear, sitting back naked on the couch, my erect cock resting back against me.
She walked out fifteen minutes later, not just in a sheer black bra and panties, but she was also wearing back heels and thigh-high stockings, hair in a ponytail and those black-rimmed glasses I loved seeing on her face. Noticing I was naked, she smiled and tottered over, falling to her knees before me.
Without a word, she wrapped her fingers around the base of my cock and lowered her mouth, my head rolling back as I felt her tongue circle around the head. “Oh fuck,” I groaned.
“I’ve wanted to do this all week,” Mum admitted, “I can’t just give you handjobs anymore, baby. I need a lot more than that.”
“Mum…”
“Sit back and get comfortable, baby. I want this first time to last.”
Watching my mother’s head slowly bobbing up and down on my cock was a fantasy come true. I hadn’t always fantasised about her, but I believe most young men do fantasise from time to time. Some probably go further, hoping to take the place of their father at their mother’s side. Others probably just wonder if she’d like to have sex occasionally. Most probably just had the occasional fantasy and that was it.
One hand stroked part of my cock, but when her other hand started to fondle my balls, I could only count down the days to when I knew the casts were going to be removed. I’d still have issues and therapy, and would need to rebuild some strength, but I needed to touch my mother if she was going to do this for me.
Her lips were so soft around my cock, her tongue driving me wild, and I was amazed at how much of my length she could take. She didn’t exactly deepthroat me, not that first time, but when her blue eyes gazed up into mine, I couldn’t believe how happy she looked.
Removing her mouth, she kissed up and down my shaft a few times. “Can’t believe I’m sucking my son’s big, thick cock,” she stated softly, “And I’m just left wondering why anyone would think this is wrong… And why we didn’t do this years ago…”
I lasted as long as I could, but the sight of my mother dressed sexily and on her knees before me, sucking on my cock, was simply far too much. I was polite enough to warn her that I was close, feeling her lips tighten, her tongue continuing to pleasure me, as I finally grunted and erupted into her mouth. She didn’t hesitate in immediately swallowing each spurt of cum, her eyes never averting from looking into mine as she did.
She kept her head bobbing long after I’d stopped climaxing, only removing her mouth as my cock ever so slightly softened. “Dad’s a fucking idiot,” I groaned, “My god, Mum…”
“Want to see me masturbate, baby?”
“More than anything, Mum.”
Helping me up from the couch, she looked in the direction of her bedroom for a moment, muttering to herself before she led me towards my bedroom. I could position myself on the bed as she relaxed back on the bed, leaving her bra on but she moved her hands down to fondle her pussy over her panties. “I’m going to get them nice and wet then hold them to your nose, Tom. Let you smell my scent for the first time.”
She fondled herself for a few minutes before she slowly lowered her panties. Even her just doing that was erotic, sitting on her knees in front of me, smiling as she held them up to my nose. I closed my nose and inhaled her scent, groaning as I couldn’t believe how wonderful my mother’s scent was. “My god, Mum…”
Lying back, Mum spread her legs to offer me the first real look at her pussy in my life. In no way was it smooth but it wasn’t like a forest either. It was the pussy of a forty-year-old woman, the hair trimmed and kept neat, and she did keep certain areas smooth as possible, but I loved the sight immediately. Without delay, she started to gently run her fingers up and down her slit before slowly sliding a pair of fingers inside herself.
“Yes,” Mum hissed, though her eyes never stopped looking at me, “That’s it, baby. Slide your fingers inside your mother.”
And now I knew exactly who she was thinking about when masturbating. It was one of the most erotic sights of my life, nearly surpassing the view of her on her knees, sucking my cock. I’d had previous girlfriends masturbate in front of me, but it always seemed a little awkward. Mum wasn’t awkward, she had no problem getting into the mood, her body gyrating, releasing soft moans and gasps, as she slowly brought herself to the boil.
“Oh baby, so naughty, licking your mother’s pussy,” she moaned softly, “Do you want to stick your big cock inside her too?” I dared not say a word as I knew this was my mother confessing what she really wanted with me. Or she could just read my mind and was letting me know she was okay with it. “It’s been so long since I had a dick inside me, baby. To think my son wants to make love with and fuck his mother.” She started to move her fingers faster, her other hand joining the action as it started to fondle her clit. “Oh god, baby… You found my clit so easily… That’s it, just like that baby… Just like that. Oh… You eat pussy so well, baby.”
“Oh god…” I groaned, my cock so hard and throbbing, I thought I’d cum without touching her.
“Mummy’s gonna cum, baby…” Then she whimpered and her face changed, her bottom lip trembling as she almost started to sob. “Oh god, I’m gonna cum, Tom…. Oh fuck… Oh fuck, baby… Right there, right there. Just like that… Oh god… Oh fuck…”
Watching my mother orgasm was THE greatest moment of my life, and I hadn’t even touched her. But in that moment, it almost felt like we were one. She whimpered. She moaned. She cried. Her body never stopped moving, the orgasm passing through her entire body, all the way to her extremities. And she didn’t stop, a third finger entering her pussy as she rubbed her clit even harder.
“Oh fuck yes!” she cried out, “Fuck me, baby! I want my son’s big cock inside me. Please, baby. Give me that big cock. Slide it inside and pump away. Fill me with your seed.”
I almost wondered if she wanted me to do just that, though the only way it would really work with my arms would be for me to lie back and have her ride me. She enjoyed another orgasm and didn’t relent, and I felt myself smile as this was a real masturbation session for my mother. My heart almost broke as I realised that my father hadn’t touched her in so long, no wonder she’d almost leapt at the chance to comfort me.
“I love you, Mum,” I whispered.
“I love you too, baby. Shuffle closer, I’m going to stroke you off while I finger myself.”
I managed to get into position so she could do both, making her giggle as I came all over her within a couple of minutes. My orgasm set off hers and that was enough, feeling her calm down as her body finally stopped shaking, taking her hand from her pussy. Looking at it glistening, she sat up and offered them to me. “Taste your mother, baby,” she whispered, smiling as I didn’t hesitate in licking and sucking on her fingers, “Maybe you’d like to lick my pussy?”
“I’d love to, Mum.”
“Once you’re out of your casts, we’re going to do so much together, baby. Your father is totally oblivious and as proven, simply doesn’t care. We’ll just have to be mindful of your sister.”
For my bath that evening, Mum joined me for the first time, sitting facing me as she soaped me up and down, taking a lot of joy soaping up my cock. She then cleaned herself and masturbated in front of me, getting herself off before lying back with that dreamy smile on her face I was already used to seeing.
After two more blowjobs that night, the second time keeping my cum in her mouth to show me before swallowing, she made absolutely no move to go to her own bed that evening, snuggling into me as best she could.
“I love you, Mum,” I whispered, “I wish I could hold you right now.”
“I love you too, baby. Soon enough, I’ll be in your arms. Just have a little more patience.”
I was woken the next morning by some weight on my groin, opening my eyes to see my mother straddling me, slowly rubbing her pussy against my length. Gazing up her body, her breasts were free of their bra, her thick nipples hard and I had to lick my lips, desperate to get my lips around both of them. Mum loved the fact she was teasing me, but I didn’t expect her to lift herself up and, while gazing into my eyes, she asked softly, “Want me to do it, baby?”
“Please, Mum,” I whispered.
Ever so slowly, she sank herself down on my cock. I groaned as I knew how hot her pussy was but had no idea that she’d feel so tight. She whimpered more than once while slowly lowering herself down, resting a hand on my chest as she really took her time before sighing happily once my cock had disappeared.
“You’re inside me, baby,” she moaned softly, using her other hand to wipe her cheeks. I was feeling a little emotional too, “You’re inside Mummy, baby.”
“I love you so much, Mum.”
“I love you too. Now you just lie there and let Mummy look after you. And just cum when you need to. I’m still safe and I know you’ll stay hard.”
Feeling her grinding on my cock was far too much, having to close my eyes and think of other things though all I could think about was the fact my cock was buried inside my mother’s pussy. Feeling both hands on my chest, she started to bounce and grind me at the same time, opening my eyes to see hers gazing at me, a mixture of love and lust, leaning down to kiss me, and for the first time, she slid her tongue into my mouth. We moaned together as, like everything else we’d done, it just felt natural. Any weirdness or awkwardness had long since disappeared.
The only thing that scared me was how I was now feeling about her. And now that we were making love, what had started out with her providing me comfort was now something completely different.
The fact I came first within only a few minutes wasn’t embarrassing. What made my mother smile was the fact my cock remained rock hard, and she could happily keep on riding me. Her first orgasm hit her within a couple of minutes, head rolling back as she cried out, “Oh fuck yes!”
She rode me even harder after that, one of her hands gently rubbing her clit as her eyes burned with her desire for me. Or maybe it was just my cock. Whatever it was, I felt her pussy squeezing me again a few minutes later as another orgasm hit her. I was now desperate to run my hands over her body but could also be thankful for them. If it hadn’t been for that accident, I doubt this ever would have happened.
Mum kept riding me until I was ready to cum again. She was glistening with sweat by then, her body taking on a pinkish hue, and I knew she was getting tired, but she was almost begging for me to cum inside her again by then. Somehow, my body managed to cooperate, and I groaned as I felt my cock pulsing as I left a second load in her pussy.
Feeling her sag on my cock, she met my eyes and her lower lip started to tremble. I thought she was going to lower herself down to hug me. Instead, she moved off my lap and started to cry, walking quickly out of my room as I heard her sobs echo in the empty house. Although confused as to what the hell just happened, I knew I couldn’t just leave it there, getting up and following the sounds of her sobs.
I found her in her bedroom, her knees on the floor next to her bed as she had her arms crossed, her head resting on them as she sobbed. Sitting behind her, I couldn’t hug her but covered her small body with mine. “Mum, why are you crying? Are you regretting…”
“I haven’t enjoyed an orgasm like that in fifteen years, baby,” she sobbed, turning around and wrapping her arms around the back of my neck, head pressed into my chest, “I’m married to a man that doesn’t care about me, and just had the best sex of my life with my own son. What’s wrong with me?”
“Nothing’s wrong, Mum.”
“But we’re committing incest, Tom. I’ve sucked your cock. You’ve now been in my pussy and cum in me twice. I want nothing more than for you to lick my pussy until I cum so hard, I pass out. I shouldn’t be having all these thoughts about you.”
“Mum…” I waited until she lifted her head and met my eyes. “Mum, do you love me?”
“So much, baby,” she whispered, her fingers running down my cheek, “So much, it scares me nowadays.”
“I love you just as much. Maybe we should have realised that it could never just be handjobs without feelings, even though we are mother and son. And I know our feelings for each other have always been strong. I’ve always been far closer to you than I was with my father.”
“Are you sure you’re okay with this?”
“Mum… I want to be with you.”
Her face softened as she cuddled me. “I want to be with you, Tom,” she said softly.
“I know it’s scary. Trust me, I’m terrified of how strong my feelings are for you right now.”
“Are you in love with me, Tom?” she asked ever so softly, almost scared of my answer.
“If I’m not already, I’m definitely falling for you, Mum.”
“I feel the same, Tom. I haven’t felt love like this since my earliest days with your father. As soon as he slid the ring on my finger, he simply stopped putting an effort in.”
“Once I’m better, Mum…”
“My boy needs a big breakfast now, for making his mother so happy.” She leaned back and grinned. “And I hope I feel your cum dribble out of me while I’m cooking. I won’t be wearing panties until I pick up your sister tomorrow night.”
Mum had great fun cooking us breakfast and then feeding it to me. I just about managed to help her clean up before we returned to the living room, Mum ripping off my underwear so I was naked, proclaiming I would remain naked and as hard as possible all the time. Within an hour, she was lying across the couch, slowly sucking on my cock, taking her time to bring me to orgasm. I was desperate to make her cum in return, and after she had a quick shower to freshen up, lay crossways on my bed as I kneeled before her.
“Fuck, Mum… Your pussy is beautiful. Like a work of art,” I exclaimed before pressing my nose against it and groaning, “And your scent is divine.”
“I know you can’t use fingers, baby, but hopefully your tongue work is excellent.”
“I’ve had no complaints, Mum.”
I teased her to start with, of course. Her excitement had her labia rather engorged, and I loved sucking and nibbling on those. Sliding my tongue inside her was even better, her body shuddering as her hips started to gyrate. She moaned softly, judging how her body reacted and the noises she made. When her clit looked ready, I slowly started to give that attention.
“Firm, baby,” she moaned, “I like it firm. And when it gets sensitive, my god, I cum so hard.”
I preferred it when a woman told me what she loved because I would happily do it for her. Nothing made me feel more like a man than bringing my lover to orgasm. I didn’t care if it was with my cock, tongue, fingers or even my big toe… I’ve never tried with my big toe, but I’m sure that’s someone’s fetish out there.
Feeling her fingers running through my hair, I gazed up her body, her other hand fondling her breasts, squeezing and even pulling her large nipples. I wanted to get my lips around them as soon as possible, but focused all my energy on just how she wanted her clit treated.
Mum went off like a firework, pulling her legs back as she started to shudder. “Oh my god, baby!” she almost squealed, “Right there, baby. Just like that on my clit.”
Then her orgasm smashed through her, watching as her head rolled back on the pillow as her back arched. “Oh god… Oh god… Don’t stop…”
“I won’t, Mum,” I replied quickly before I continued just what she wanted. I tasted her cream and juices, enough to almost drink them down. My god, she had the sweetest pussy I’d ever tasted in my life, and it was my mother. My cock was so hard, I thought I was going to cum without touching myself again.
“Fuck, baby… Once you’re healthy again, my god, we are going to fuck like rabbits…”
She enjoyed five more orgasms, yes, I said five more orgasms, before she finally whimpered and almost started to sob again, exclaiming it was too much. I managed to lift myself up, kissing up her body and managed to balance myself, Mum scooting down the bed as she could feel my hard cock. Despite how sensitive she was, I could see in her eyes that she wanted my cock inside her once again.
But without the use of my hands, it was never going to work. Asking me to step back, Mum slid off the bed and fell to her knees, gazing up at me with nothing but love in her eyes for her son. “I’m going to make you cum so fast, baby,” she stated, “And I want you to mark me by leaving it all over my face and glasses.”
“So hot, Mum.”
“I’ll make sure when you fuck me from behind the first time, I have my hair up in a ponytail. You love that, don’t you?”
“I love you looking all business-like, ready to take on the world.”
“You can definitely start picking me up from work when you’re driving again and fuck me in my office.”
Only after I’d exploded on her face five minutes later, groaning so loudly the neighbours probably heard me, and we were lying back on my bed together did I contemplate something. “Mum… What about him?” I couldn’t even bring myself to call him by a title. It was the only thing I felt a vague sense of guilt about.
“Tom, if your father was actually fulfilling his duty as my husband by fucking his wife, I probably wouldn’t be here. I would have still jerked you off, because it was the right thing to do, but you’ve shown me more love in these past few weeks than I’ve had from him in years. I can’t even remember the last time he said he loved me.”
“Mum, can I put it somewhat crudely?”
“Of course, baby.”
“You’re a totally bangable babe right now. A total MILF. You’re the sort of hot mature woman I’d daydream about growing up. I’ve always been attracted to older women.”
“Tom… Did you used to think about me when masturbating?”
“Of course I did.”
She kissed my cheek. “I love knowing that now. Makes me feel attractive.”
“Because you are, Mum. You’re so beautiful…”
Mum couldn’t hear that without doing something, rolling up onto my lap and sliding down my cock, ensuring she was leaning forward to kiss me as she ever so slowly rode my cock. I want to say it was the first time we genuinely made love, her eyes constantly gazing into mine, her eyes full of the love a mother has for her son first, but also the love a woman has for a man. Our orgasms were an afterthought that time though we did both cum in the end. What mattered was it sealed our affair. We knew there would be no stopping it now.
The only concern I had in the back of my mind was that someone was going to be hurt in the end. The problem I had was that I was feeling a lack of sympathy for my father. I hadn’t been blind to his treatment of his wife, my mother. He spent more weekends out with his friends than with his wife. I couldn’t remember the last time he even took her out for dinner. Anniversaries and birthdays were, quite frankly, dismal affairs. Maybe a cheap bouquet of flowers and a card. Mum was the sort of woman that deserved to be romanced, wined and dined, then taken home to be fucked hard and have love made to.
Frankly, my father was an idiot, and it was hard to retain my respect for him, considering my poor relationship with him, and even Hayley didn’t seem to have all that much love for him.
Mentioning I’d love to take Mum out for dinner once I had my casts off and my arms were somewhat mobile, she kissed me hard and whispered that she loved the idea. We spent the rest of that Saturday fooling around when we could, ordering in pizza for dinner, before watching a couple of movies, snuggling up together on the couch. I still couldn’t hold her, so I promised that I would hold her all the time.
Mum got out a calendar and circled the day I’d have my casts off. I’d still be bandaged, still have pain, and mobility would still be restricted, but I’d be able to move my arms and certain things would be possible.
Sleeping together in my bed that Saturday night was wonderful. Just the scent of her shampoo was a reminder and had me hard, Mum laughing away as she noticed the tent reappearing. Waking up together on Sunday, she blew me first and happily swallowed my load before we ever so carefully positioned ourselves so she could sit on my face.
Best. Moment. Ever.
I told her not to clean my face afterwards, Mum laughing away as my chin glistened with her juices as I asked her not to go all out for breakfast. Something simple would be fine. What amused me was that she eventually leaned over, her tongue licking my chin before we shared one hell of a passionate kiss. It turned so passionate, she ended up straddling me on the chair, still not wearing any underwear and Mum easily slid down my cock.
“God, far too addictive already,” she moaned, holding onto the back of the chair, “I’m just going to ride you hard and fast, baby. I want you to fill me up quickly. I want to feel you leaking while I do some chores.”
Mum was in such a good mood afterwards, taking the time to dress up all sexy for me, including a pair of thigh-high stockings and heels again, before I watched her walk around the living room as she dusted and polished. Half of it was simply to arouse me, bending into certain positions that had her glancing back at me and smiling.
“Think of fucking me in this position, baby,” she whispered, that sort of tone that just turned me on.
I fucked her an hour before she had to go pick up my sister, and it was only then that Mum dressed a little conservatively, including putting on a normal pair of panties. When they arrived home later, my sister was in a good mood, immediately joining her now-dressed big brother on the couch. Cuddling into me, Mum couldn’t stop smiling as it seemed me being stuck at home had given my sister and me a chance to finally reconnect.
When my father arrived home later that night, I did my usual thing of watching how they were together, wondering if there was any love left between them, and particularly how they communicated. That night pretty much confirmed what I thought. All my father did was demand things from my mother, like doing his washing, cooking his dinner, and then complaining about a few things. If I had the use of my arms, I’d have stepped in and had a few choice words.
Mum came to see me that night before going to bed. She was dressed in her now familiar black robe but had changed into some regular underwear. After another fantastic blowjob, she took a few minutes to lie next to me.
“We can’t keep having sex while he’s here,” she whispered, “But it’s only two more weeks until you’re out of your casts. When you’re strong enough, we can find moments together, and when you’re fully healed, you’re going to look after your mother.”
“And him?”
“I’ve been comfortable with a lack of love and passion for too long, Tom. It’s my birthday in three months and I know he won’t even remember. If he amazes me by getting me something, it’ll be something cheap and tacky. You and your sister made my fortieth far more memorable.” Caressing my chest, I met her eyes. “He’s far too comfortable. He thinks I’m just going to tolerate the lack of love and affection for the rest of my life, the complete lack of sex. He’s going to find out very soon that he’s wrong.”
“The man’s an idiot, Mum. He’s got a smoking hot wife…”
“Baby… He does nothing for me nowadays. Hasn’t for a long time. I shouldn’t have stayed with him…”
“You mean that?”
“As soon as he stopped giving a shit about himself, that means he didn’t give a shit about me. I hate seeing him naked, and I can’t deny that the thought of him being inside me now makes me want to vomit. I probably would vomit if he asked for a blowjob. Yet despite all that, until a few years ago, I was so desperate for love and affection that I’d still fuck him. And trust me on this, I’m a good actress when necessary.”
“Hope you don’t fake it with me, Mum,” I joked.
She left a soft kiss on my cheek. “Baby, there is no way I can fake the sort of orgasms you give me. Your father never, and I mean never, has made me cum as hard as you do. I’ve cum on your cock more times than I can count already. Your father wouldn’t have a clue how to fuck me. Stick it in, pump for three minutes, grunt, dribble out some cum, roll over and go to sleep.”
“Jesus wept, Mum…”
“It’s why I bought some toys and have spent years just masturbating.”
The next couple of weeks were tough for both of us as there was no doubt that we missed having sex, but we didn’t want to take any chance of being caught. That didn’t stop the morning and evening blowjob, the latter occasionally turning into a sixty-nine so I could get a taste of my mother’s sweet pussy and make her orgasm in return.
Mum informed me that, every Monday, she reminded my father of what she was doing, providing me with comfort and sexual relief. She recorded each conversation in the event he used it against her as blackmail for whatever reason. The man simply didn’t care what she was doing with me. She even joked that he was happy because she was no longer bothering him about having sex.
The next weekend, my father didn’t go away but he was still out for hours each day. I’m sure we were both hoping for another couple of days of carefree sex. What put the dampener on that idea was the fact my sister was staying at home, only going out to work for a few hours one day. Though frustrated, Mum kissed my cheek and suggested I just spend time with my sister again.
So on Sunday afternoon, I did what I could to help her with studies before we sat back on her bed and spent a couple of hours just talking. When she cuddled into my side, she couldn’t have looked happier. “I love you, Tom. Sorry I’ve been moody for so long.”
“No apology necessary, but more importantly, I love you too, Hayley.”
She cuddled me tighter and I knew she was happy to hear that her big brother still loved her. “Can I ask a favour?”
“Sure.”
“My end-of-year formal is obviously at the end of next year when I graduate. I don’t want to take any of the boys from school as a date. I’m going to tell anyone who asks I already have a date. The perfect one for me.”
“You want me to go with you?”
“Please… I’ll be eighteen by then so can drink at least. You can at least drink and dance with your little sister for an evening.”
“It’s your birthday soon too. I’ll be treating both you and Mum to a nice birthday.”
“I can see Mum is so happy. Is she enjoying mothering you again?”
“Yeah. I think we’re closer because of it too.”
“You’ve always been close to Mum, Tom. So have I, to be honest.” She paused and I knew something was on her mind. Whenever she stopped speaking suddenly, I knew an idea or thought had popped into her head and she was taking a moment to put it into words. “Tom… Would you be bothered if Mum and Dad divorced?”
“To be honest, not at all. I think Mum should have left him years ago.”
She cuddled me tighter. “Me too,” she whispered, “Mum was looking so sad until recently. I think you’ve made her smile again, Tom.”
Mum could barely stop bouncing around the house when I had to return to hospital to have the casts taken off. She’d woken me up a little later than normal, after my sister and father had departed for the day, throwing the sheets back, sucking me off for all of two minutes before she stripped off and lowered herself down onto my cock. We groaned together as it was the first time in over two weeks since we’d had sex.
I didn’t last all that long in her pussy, dumping what felt like an enormous load inside her, while Mum was a little red-faced afterwards as she’d enjoyed an orgasm far quicker than ever before with me.
Driving to hospital, Mum couldn’t stop smiling as we knew, that once the casts were off, it would be the next step in our relationship. Finally, I would be able to properly touch her in return. Just hugging her again would feel wonderful. Naturally, we were stuck at the hospital for hours. First, the doctor had a million and one questions before they first took off the casts and then I was taken for x-rays to ensure my bones had healed properly. Once I was given the all-clear, I was given some paperwork about exercises I should do while I continued my recovery. There would be some physical therapy, mostly to do with my wrists and shoulder.
When I hugged Mum for the first time, she burst into tears in front of the doctor and a couple of nurses, cuddling into me ever so tightly. “First time I’ve been able to hug her back in a couple of months,” I explained, earning warm smiles from the nurses.
“My son still loves to hug his mother even as old as he is,” one of them stated.
“Nothing better than son hugs,” the other added, “Then again, he loves mum hugs just as much.”
Hayley was already home from school by the time we finally escaped the hospital and made it home. She ran out of her room and collided with me, desperate for a hug from her brother almost as much as her mother. I couldn’t quite lift her up and twirl her around, but I did squeeze her tightly enough that she started to giggle. Mum announced straight away that we were going out for dinner. When asking about Dad, she gave me a look I recognised though she stated that she’d send him a message.
I wasn’t surprised the reply was that he wasn’t particularly interested, and he’d just meet up with his friends that night.
Mum was dressed as sexy as hell that night. The sort of dress that clung to her womanly curves, highlighted her significant cleavage, her perfect arse, and her fantastic legs. Whenever she looked at me, her eyes sparkled with her love and desire for me. It was the first time I’d been able to dress up in a while. Even my little sister looked utterly gorgeous in the dress she chose to wear.
Dinner was fantastic. I had my little sister giggling away nearly the entire time, that innocent laughter I’d loved hearing from the first time I made her laugh. As for my mother, she simply couldn’t stop smiling, and I didn’t miss the number of affectionate touches throughout our meal. I knew I’d have to take my mother out on a date sooner rather than later.
Dad was home when we breezed in the door rather later than evening. He barely greeted us with a grunt though did notice my casts had been taken off. “Going to finally get off your arse and back to work then?” he asked bluntly.
“Oh, shut up, Harry,” Mum retorted, “He’s been injured. Were the casts not a giveaway?”
“He hasn’t been paying rent the entire time he’s off.”
“I look after that, not you. I’m at least sympathetic to his plight. Considering you give less than a shit about any of us…”
My father just returned a withering look before returning his attention to the television. Mum sighed before kissing me on the cheek. “Going for a shower, baby,” she said softly before moving her lips closer to my ear, “And I’ll be in to see you later.”
I couldn’t stop the smile that formed, immediately loving the idea that my mother was in no way going to stop her nightly visits. I was left wondering if my father would even notice. Considering there was a spare room available, I knew that could be used as an excuse. We’d never done anything on the marital bed, but all it would take would be a nice comfortable mattress in the spare room and my mother and I could make that our own.
Mum appeared in her robe a little later, letting it fall to the ground once the door was closed to reveal her naked body. Her nipples were already hard, licking my lips, and I couldn’t get enough of her furry pussy. Though she kept parts of it trimmed, I knew she’d let it grow out slightly as I’d told her I loved the mature furry look.
Sliding into bed with me, I loved the fact I could wrap my arm around her and pull her close. Snuggling into me just as tight, she kissed my cheek and sighed what I hoped was happily. “Baby… I’ve been thinking about what we’re doing. Can you just listen to me for a couple of minutes?”
“Of course.”
Taking a deep breath, I was a little worried she was going to end things between us. “While I’ve been looking after you during your injury, I could ease my mind by telling myself I was just looking after you and providing comfort. Even when it turned to me masturbating for you, sucking your cock… making love… I kept telling myself that I wasn’t cheating. My husband said he didn’t care, and I was caring for my injured son. But now you’re not injured, baby, and although there is next to no love in my marriage, I still can’t keep doing this. I’d be lying to him…”
She took a deep breath and felt her shudder. My heart was beating madly as I was terrified of her next words. She was naked in my bed, and I wanted us to make love tonight, tomorrow and every day for the rest of our lives. The idea our relationship might possibly end…
“Tom, tomorrow night, when your father gets home, I am going to tell him that we’re separating. I am stuck in a loveless marriage and these past few weeks with you have proven I am attractive, I am beautiful, I am sexually desirable, and more importantly, I’ve found a man who, quite bluntly, wants to pound me into the mattress then show me all the love in the world. I will move into the spare bedroom until he moves out.” She hugged me a little tighter. “How does that sound?”
“You want to be with me, Mum?” I asked, “Just me?”
“Yes, baby. Only you. But I think we need to cool things for the time being. I really don’t want to as I am aching to feel your big cock inside me again, but until your father is out of the house, and we have a separation agreement in place, I can’t be intimate with you again. I shouldn’t feel guilty about it, but I do.”
“I understand, Mum.”
“Thank you, baby,” she whispered as she started to cry, turning onto my side and holding her against my body, “I love you so much.”
“I love you, Mum. I can wait. As long as you need. It’s just going to be difficult…”
“I know, baby. I’m going to be masturbating like crazy until we can be together again.”
Mum did fall asleep with me, and I found myself feeling a little emotional about things. Not the fact she didn’t want to have sex for a while, but the fact she was choosing to end her marriage to be with me. I hated the thought that my mother was feeling guilty. After finally realising just how much my father didn’t seem to give a shit about any of us and, after really taking notice, there was a complete lack of any affection between them.
When Mum woke up to me in the morning, she was surprised before she started to smile, cuddling into me. “Now I know why I slept so well,” she whispered, “Morning, baby.”
“Morning, Mum. You fell asleep and I didn’t have the heart to wake you.”
Dad didn’t even ask where Mum was the previous night when we all sat down for breakfast. I would be back at work the next week on light duties. My boss knew I couldn’t get stuck back in straight away, but I was going stir-crazy with boredom at home and begged to return. He laughed and suggested there was plenty of paperwork that needed doing. It was better than nothing.
Before leaving for the day, my sister stopped at the front door, turning back and colliding with my chest. I hugged her tightly and I could almost feel how happy she was. “Big brother cuddles,” she whispered, “Love you, Tom.”
“Love you, sweetie,” I whispered back, “Have a good day at school.”
Mum left by leaving a scorching kiss on my lips. “I’m not going to deny kissing you, baby,” she said softly, “But I’ll tell him tonight. And it won’t be in privacy. Your sister always has an inkling that something is going on.”
I spent the day lazing around while doing the exercises provided. My arms felt weak, no real surprise after nearly two months of inaction. I knew, that once given the complete all-clear, I’d be back in the gym. Hayley was the first one home, Mum immediately returning to full-time hours now that I was at least a little better and capable of looking after myself. To say my sister was delighted would be an understatement having me just to herself for a couple of hours.
Mum arrived home and, after saying hello, was in the kitchen to start on dinner. I’d prepared everything earlier, Mum stating if I did that, she could easily cook. As she was doing that, I came up behind her. Mum sensed my presence, chuckling when I pressed my body against hers, my erection easy to feel. Wrapping an arm around her, she leaned back while wiggling her arse.
“So hard for me, baby,” she whispered, “Don’t worry, I’m telling your father after dinner.”
“I’d love to just bend you over the table in front of him, claiming you as mine.”
“So naughty, baby.”
“The day he goes, Mum,” I stated, leaning down to her ear, “You are mine,” I growled. I felt her shudder as I nibbled at her earlobe. “The night he’s gone, I’m taking you to the marital bed where it will become ours, Mother.”
“Oh god… Tom…”
Giving her breast a gentle squeeze earned a gasp before moving my hand down to her crotch. “You’re mine when he’s gone, Mum,” I whispered, “But I’m as much yours too.”
“I love you so much, baby.”
“I feel the same way, Mum. I love you.”
Dad arrived home a couple of minutes before Mum was just about ready to dish up. He barely grunted a greeting before we sat down to eat. He barely said a word, hardly noticed Mum was looking sexy as hell in her blouse and skirt, her hair a little different, and I loved the fact she was wearing stockings and heels for me, not for him.
He was ready to just get up and return to the living room when Mum told him to wait. He barely seemed interested in whatever she was going to say.
“Harry, I’m going to put this as bluntly as I can so that you understand. I’m not happy and no longer want to be married to you. I want to separate immediately and then get a divorce when legally possible.”
My father removed his glasses and blinked a few times. He seemed genuinely surprised before he shrugged. “Okay. What do you want to do?”
“I want the house. Our daughter is still sixteen. If you give me the house, I won’t pursue child support, spousal maintenance and half of all your other investments. And I know where you’ve moved money around. I’m not stupid. I can live on what I make, and with Tom still at home paying rent, I’m sure he won’t mind chipping in a little more when necessary.”
“No problem, Mum.”
Dad knew he didn’t have any support at the table. He didn’t glance at Hayley, met my eyes to be greeted by my shrug, before he looked back at Mum. “Fine,” he stated, another shrug of the shoulders, “I’ve already been looking at buying a cabin by the lake anyway. I can work remotely so that won’t be an issue. I’ll start looking to buy something and be out of your hair as soon as possible. I’ll speak to my friends, and see if they can put me up until the purchase is complete.”
“Thank you, Harry. I don’t wish to sleep in our bed any longer so I will move into the spare room until you leave.”
“Fair enough. If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave you to it.”
“No, Harry. Nothing else.”
I wasn’t surprised that he chose to get up and leave the house. I knew it was going to be awkward until he did leave. Mum returned home on Thursday night to hand over paperwork that made the separation legal, and it did detail the financial obligations. Mum got the house free and clear, but when the divorce was finalised in a year, she would not make any claim to any further monies. Mum was on a cracking wage anyway, but Dad was making even more. She could have easily got spousal maintenance based on how long they’d been married. It was a signal to me that she just wanted him gone, out of her life.
It was awkward for the next couple of weeks as Dad looked for another place to stay. Mum did come and sleep with me around every second or third night. To prevent us from giving in to temptation, she always wore underwear. I couldn’t help feeling her up slightly, enough to know she was soaking wet just lying next to me. The better news was that my therapy was working wonders, my wrists were still sore at times but I was getting movement back. My arm was perfectly fine. My collarbone gave me the occasional twinge, but that had healed nicely too.
The day he moved out, a Saturday three weeks after the announcement, he only took his clothes, his fishing gear, and various odds and ends he had around the house. I was polite enough to assist him, mostly because, like my mother, I just wanted him gone. Hayley went so far as to be out for the day as she didn’t want to be around. She wasn’t upset, she was angry at her father for his complete lack of care and attention. I knew she’d rarely see him now that he was gone. I had doubt I’d ever hear from him again.
I did shake his hand but there was no real warmth from either of us in the gesture. It was definitely goodbye though. I had no intention in keeping in contact, leaving the ball in his court. Considering I’d soon be sleeping with his wife, it was hard enough not to stand feeling rather smug about it. In this instance, the son had well and truly replaced the father in the marriage.
As soon as he was gone, I returned inside to find Mum waiting for me. She kissed me immediately, running my hands down to her arse as she pressed herself into my cock. “Your sister is coming home soon but going out for another sleepover,” she told me.
“Good as I’m taking my mother out on a date then we’re coming home to make love all night.”
“Want a blowjob right now, baby?”
“I won’t say no.”
Mum smiled as she slowly lowered herself to her knees, eagerly taking my cock out of my shorts. There was no teasing, moaning away as she wrapped her lips around my shaft and quickly bobbing up and down. I hadn’t jerked off that morning, so was ready to cum rather quickly. But when I could finally run my fingers through my mother’s thick brunette hair, or run my fingers softly down her face, that’s when she had to stop and just smile at me.
“I can’t wait to feel your fingers all over my body later.”
Groaning as I unloaded into her mouth, Mum gulped down my cum before humming to herself, packing my cock away before rising to her feet, kissing my cheek. “I’ll have to brush my teeth before picking up your sister,” she said, “You should spend the afternoon with her. She’s acting so strong but she’s going to need her big brother more than ever now.”
That’s what I did, my sister cuddling into me as we watched a movie that afternoon, Mum happily making us some popcorn, leaving us alone as she relaxed on the bed with a good book. It was with some reluctance that Hayley eventually sat up and stretched as she had to get ready for her sleepover. Hugging her again, wrapping my arms tight, she hugged me back just as hard.
“I love you, Tom,” she whispered, “I’m glad it’s just you, me and Mum now.”
“You are?”
“You’re my favourite person in the world, Tom.”
“I’m going to make sure your next birthday is big.”
“Love the thought but make sure it’s my eighteenth. I know my big brother will make it so special.”
“For my little sister? Absolutely. I’ll treat you and your friends to a big night out.”
I could just about drive, so I suggested to Mum that she get ready while I drove my sister to her sleepover. While I drove her, she wanted to hold my hand the entire way. When we pulled up, her blue eyes gazed at me, her nose crinkling slightly, which just highlighted the cute freckles over her nose and across her cheeks. After a last hug, I waited until her friend opened the door, both of them waving at me, before I drove away.
Dressing to impress after I showered and shaved, I was waiting for my mother to appear. I was surprised at the nerves I was feeling. I hadn’t been on a date in months, but it was the fact it was my mother I was taking out that really caused some butterflies. When she appeared, I felt my jaw drop and my cock get hard. The red strapless dress clung to her curves. Her breasts looked absolutely magnificent, and when she bent forward slightly, I could only growl at the sight. The hem was high, giving me just a hint of the tops of her thigh-high stockings, with red heels finishing the ensemble.
“Holy shit, Mum,” I exclaimed softly.
She spun slowly on the spot, her arse looking as spectacular as the rest of her, before she stepped towards me, mashing her breasts into me as we shared a deep, passionate kiss. Neither of us wanted to pull apart, only doing so when it was obvious that we were both aroused. “You scrub up nicely, baby.”
“Have to look good for my date and girlfriend.” Her face lit up at the title as I took her hand, holding it to my chest. “Mum… You are my girlfriend already. We’re going to be together from now on.”
“Oh baby… Don’t make me cry!”
I’d reserved us a table at one of her favourite restaurants. She wasn’t interested in fine dining, though I knew she’d like the occasional treat. We ordered two courses and agreed to share a dessert. I was amazed at how conversation flowed so easily, showing plenty of interest in her career while she knew I was happy being on the shopfloor as a mechanic but did have ambitions for a lot more later.
There were constant touches and soft kisses as we dined, Mum only sipping at a glass of wine, only sipping at a low-strength beer myself. Once we finished dinner, ensuring I paid the bill as Mum was my date for the evening, I made her smile when I took her to a club I’d researched, knowing they’d play the sort of music that meant we could dance the night away.
Mum couldn’t stop smiling as I led her to the bar, bought her favourite cocktail and another light beer for myself, sipping at our drinks for all of two minutes before she led me to the dancefloor. Though there was a mix of slow and fast songs, Mum was far more interested in slow dancing, our bodies moulding together, and Mum sighed happily when she felt me press my erection into her.
“You’re the sexiest woman here tonight,” I whispered into her ear.
Running my hands all over her body, the next kiss we shared was intense, and I felt her rub herself on my thigh. Taking a chance, I slid my hand up her other thigh and underneath her dress. She gasped as my fingers ever so slightly rubbed against her panties, and I wasn’t surprised by the fact they were absolutely soaking wet.
“Baby, you need to take me home now,” she stated, her arms around the back of my neck, gazing into my eyes, “You really need to take me home.”
“Okay.”
Knowing what was going to happen, I managed to stick to the speed limit the entire time, Mum’s hand caressing my thigh as I drove one-handed, doing the same back to her. She lifted the hem of her dress and shimmied out of her panties, handing them to me and I could have practically sucked the juices out of them, they were so wet.
Pulling up in the driveway, once I opened the door, I just about managed to pick up my mother, her giggles echoing around the empty house as I carried her to her bedroom. “Going to change the mattress?”
“Yes, baby. I’m going to buy a new one next weekend and we’re going to spend all night christening it. But tonight, it’s the old mattress because you’re going to make love to your mother on the marital bed to signify that you are now my man, my lover, the only one I want from this point forward.”
Placing her down, we didn’t waste time undressing each other. I had her dress off quickly, and with her panties in my pocket, it left her in thigh-high stockings and heels. With her D-cup tits finally free to be pleasured, as soon as Mum had helped lower my boxer-briefs, we fell onto the bed and I finally got my lips around one of her long, hard nipples.
“Oh fuck, baby,” she cried, feeling both of her hands on the back of my head, “Suck Mummy’s tits. I’ve been waiting for this moment.”
“So have I,” I admitted, “God, I just wanted to spend hours sucking on your tits again, Mum.”
She moaned loudly every few seconds as I learned she absolutely loved breast play, going so far as to offer a tit-fuck in the future. I’d never dated a girl with large enough breasts before. The idea of tit-fucking my mother just made my cock even harder. Though I could have sucked, licked and nibbled on her nipples and breasts all night, I could actually feel the heat of her pussy.
Kissing down her body, the only other thing I wanted that night, except to finally make love, was to eat her pussy and make my mother cum as hard as possible. Gazing up into her blue eyes, the love that was reflected back made me stop, leaning up to leave a soft kiss on her lips, before returning to the point where I’d stopped kissing her.
“Lick my pussy, baby,” she pleaded, “I need it.”
To say I spent the next hour devouring my mother... Considering how wet she was, I couldn’t get enough of her taste, Mum quickly moved her hips to the movements of my tongue. And now that I could finally use my fingers, I ran them up and down her body first, making her moan louder as I took both of her nipples in my fingers and played with them, running my hands down her body towards her legs, spreading them even wider as I sat up for a moment.
“I love your pussy, Mum,” I stated, “I’m going to take photos and keep them on my phone. I love the fur, by the way.”
“I let it grow for you, baby. Get your mouth back to work as I really need to cum.”
“Anything for you, Mum.”
I teased her rosebud, making her gasp and she immediately offered the chance to enjoy some anal sex at a later time. She told me that she’d never done it with my father, but a previous boyfriend had been obsessed with her arse and she’d happily given him the chance to fuck it. When I said I could understand, considering her arse was fantastic, she was rather eager about doing it sooner rather than later.
Licking her clit just how she liked it brought about her first orgasm, but when I finally slid my fingers inside her for the first time, and eventually found that special spot she had, the orgasm she had next tore through her body. She had a little cry, enough that I needed to stop and hold her to my body. “I love being in your arms,” she whispered.
“I love holding you, Mum,” I whispered back.
Resuming what I was doing, I was thinking I could have just done that all night. Mum was certainly enjoying herself, enjoying one orgasm after another. I only stopped as my jaw started to ache a bit. Kissing up her body, our eyes met as I slowly slid my cock inside her for the first time in far too long. Her lower lip started to tremble again as I slowly buried myself, and when I started to gently thrust, her fingers dug into my back and I felt her legs wrap around me.
“I love this,” she cried, “Oh my god, I love this so much. Fuck me, baby. All of this is yours from now on.”
We’d had sex before, but this was the first time we’d probably made love, our bodies almost moulding together, our lips rarely parting, moaning and groaning almost in unison. I didn’t last long that first time, perhaps five minutes, but Mum didn’t care, almost begging me to fill her pussy as she just wanted to feel her son climax with her. When I did finally cum, feeling my cock pulsing away, Mum couldn’t stop smiling at me as I had to rest my head next to hers, sucking in a few deep breaths.
“Holy shit, Mum! That was awesome…”
“Hope you’ve got plenty more of that as I want to wake up as sore as possible from my son fucking me all night.” Leaning back, she had a cheeky grin on her face. “Well, how does that sound, baby?”
“Want to help me get hard again?”
Mum happily bobbed her head up and down on my cock, loving the taste of my cum and her pussy together, before she turned around and shook her arse in my direction. Handing her a hair-tie, she put her hair in a ponytail, sliding my cock inside her pussy as I grabbed the ponytail and slapped her arse. “Oh baby, that’s how you treat your mother. She’s so naughty loving all the hot sex with her son.”
I lasted much longer that second time, eventually mounting my mother and driving my cock nice and hard. She wanted to wake up sore the next morning, so I was going to make sure of it. To my slight surprise, my mother just begged me for more, and I wasn’t being gentle at all, our skin slapping together as she pushed back against me with every thrust.
When I finally erupted inside her again, Mum simply couldn’t get enough, leaning forward so my cock fell clean, and as I lay back to catch my breath, her mouth was around my cock again. “I need more, baby,” she moaned, “I need much more. I haven’t had sex this good in more than twenty years.”
“Was he really that bad in bed?”
“I didn’t marry him because he was dynamite in the sack.”
As soon as I was rock hard again, taking a little longer as I might be twenty but every male needs recovery time, she sank her wet, cum filled pussy down onto my cock and rode herself to orgasm after orgasm. And since I could, I ran my hands all over her body, through her thick hair so I could drag her down to kiss her, moving my hips at the same time, loving it when she moaned in my mouth. I played with her breasts, and when I really tweaked her nipples, she shuddered so much I thought she’d had an orgasm. But then it was just hands at her hips as I couldn’t help but love the way she just enjoyed herself. She looked so happy but, more importantly, whenever our eyes met, she was in love.
With me. As much as I was with her.
After I came again, that was me done for the night. After a quick shower to clean up, Mum loved the feeling of my cum inside her and dripping out, but not when trying to sleep. Snuggling together in bed, Mum spooning back against me, my arms wrapped tightly around her, we quietly agreed that it was right between us.
We knew there would be difficulties ahead. Keeping our relationship a secret from Hayley would be hard, and I dreaded to think of her reaction if she found out. I hoped it wouldn’t break her heart, aware of how much she loved me as her big brother. We agreed that I couldn’t move into her room permanently, but nothing was going to stop us from being as intimate as often as possible. Given we were usually awake before Hayley, there was nothing stopping us from spending a night together. Would probably be easier in Mum’s bedroom as it was at the other end of the house.
After enjoying a long and loving sixty-nine when we woke up, Mum happily made me cum before practically sitting on my face to help her orgasm more than once, we shared an intimate breakfast before cuddling up on the couch. I eventually had to go pick up my sister, who was ever so excited to see it was me picking her up, sprinting towards me as I waited beside the car. Hugging her tightly, I asked, “Miss me, did you?”
“We had a great night. I’m just happy to see you, Tom.”
Returning home, over dinner that night, Mum explained the situation regarding our father to Hayley. When she admitted to not being surprised by the separation and inevitable divorce, she added that she wasn’t particularly interested in the custody arrangement, confessing that she knew our father wasn’t all that bothered about a relationship with her, and as she was old enough, it was her choice whether to go see him or not.
“I just want you to be happy, Mum,” she finished.
“I am happy, sweetheart. I’ve got my little girl still with me, and I’ve got my son next to me as man of the house now.”
“I’m so glad my big brother is still living at home,” she exclaimed, hearing the happiness in her voice.
“And I’m not planning on going anytime soon, Hayley,” I added, wrapping my arm around her waist, “Why would I leave when I’m living with my two favourite girls?”
“Well, we’re with our favourite man,” Mum stated, cuddling my other side.
Hayley always went to bed early on a school night, hugging Mum goodnight before approaching me. I followed her into her bedroom, hugging her tightly and kissing her cheek. She gazed up at me and bit her bottom lip, almost as if she wanted to say something. “You okay, Hayley?”
“It’s just… It’s difficult sometimes.”
“What is?” I wondered, sitting on the edge of her bed.
Sitting next to me, she played with her long hair, fidgeting slightly. “I’m glad Mum’s happy, Tom, and I think you’re the main cause of her happiness. She loved looking after you when you were injured, and I can see her eyes light up whenever she looks at you. I think Mum has a massive crush on her son.”
“And how does that make you feel?”
“Happy. It’s obvious you look after Mum, and if it’s you that makes her happy, then she deserves it. She’s done so much for us, and almost sacrificed her own happiness for years by remaining with Dad. Can I be honest about one thing?”
“Of course.”
“I was never his ‘little girl’. I’ve always been your ‘little sister’. You were always the one I approached for help and support. You’ve always been my cheerleader, made me feel better when I was feeling low, sorted out those who picked on and bullied me, and all my friends absolutely worship you, Tom.”
“I just want you both to be as happy as I am. I love living at home, love sharing time with Mum, but I want you to know that you can come to me about anything at any time, Hayley.”
She hugged me tightly. “Thank you, Tom. I’d better go to bed now. Long days are close as we started counting down for the mock exams. Preparation for next year.”
“I’m sure you’ll nail all of them.”
“I hope so.”
I didn’t find Mum in the living room, the lights were already off, and the house was obviously closed up. I found her in what I was already calling our bedroom, lying back naked, fondling her pussy. Closing the door, I undressed and joined her on the bed.
“Now we’re a family, baby,” she whispered before I slid my cock inside her. With work for both of us the next morning, we couldn’t have an entire night of lovemaking. I made her moan as I buried myself. “My son is now my boyfriend.”
“I’d like to call you my wife one day.”
“Oh baby, I’d love that too.”
We both enjoyed an orgasm before we cuddled together. “So what’s next, Mum?”
“Our lives together, Tom. I know you’ll remain here for both of us. I can’t remember a happier time in my life, and your sister has been reinvigorated lately. And I know you’ve been reassessing relationships too. We’ll just deal with everything that comes with us now being intimate and in a relationship.”
“I just want you and Hayley to be happy, Mum.”
“Just keep being you, Tom. Love me. Love your sister. That’s all both of us need.”
Considering how much I loved both of them, that would be my life going forward. Ensuring their happiness. I mean, how hard could it be?
Chapter 99: Emerald Isle [Incest]
Chapter Text
“Half day, Nate?”
“Yeah. Heading home to surprise the other half.”
“Oh, any reason why?”
“Nah. Just figured a weekend away might do us some good.”
“Well, enjoy yourself.”
I smiled as I walked out of the office, though it disappeared as soon as I was in the clear. Yes, I was heading home to surprise my other half, though not in the way I’d just said. I’d been suspicious for a few weeks if not months that something was going on. I didn’t have much in the way of hard evidence, but I’d always learned to trust my gut, and my gut was telling me she was doing the dirty on me.
Sliding behind the wheel of my car, I sent her a text message, asking if she wanted to meet up for lunch. She replied rather quickly, saying she was busy. As usual, though, she said she loved me and wished me a good day. I headed to the nearest mall to grab myself a bite to eat, turning over in my mind all the little things that had led to me believing she was doing the dirty.
The only thing I couldn’t figure out was who she may be doing the dirty with. There were a number of possibilities. A colleague at work. Maybe her boss. One of her male friends. I didn’t really know who. I was just left feeling very uneasy about the whole thing. I hated thinking the way I did, wondering if I was just being paranoid, then I’d feel guilty about not trusting her.
But I had to be sure.
I had my first piece of evidence when I pulled up outside my house. I call it my house, as although my girlfriend lived with me, the house was in my name only, having bought it a couple of years ago. It’s a long story and something I’ll explain later. Parked in the driveway was her car. My heart froze when I recognised the car parked behind hers.
“Anyone but him,” I muttered.
I drove on, parking at the end of the block. On the walk back towards the house, I tried to think of how often I’d seen them together. It didn’t make any sense as they’d never been particularly friendly. As quietly as possible, I opened the front door, effectively sneaking into my own house. My heart stopped when I heard noise from upstairs. I recognised her voice immediately.
The second voice was that of my best friend.
Now I was angry. Not only was my girlfriend clearly cheating, but my supposed best friend was involved. So that was two relationships of mine ruined in an instant. I wandered outside to my shed, as I knew immediately what I was going to do. I enjoyed a game or two of golf every now and then, and kept a bag of clubs. I was ready to grab one when I finally stopped and thought about it.
My best friend, well, soon to be ex-best friend, was actually doing me a favour. I’d been suspicious of her for a while. Why should I get angry? Everything could be resolved rather simply. I kick her out of the house and both of them out of my life. It would actually be a relief that it was all over.
Leaving the golf club where it was, I walked back inside and up the stairs. It sounded like they were still fucking, the door to the bedroom wide open. I stopped before I could see anything, took a deep breath, then strode in.
“Okay, Nick, you can stop fucking my girlfriend now.”
She screamed while Nick almost shit himself as he leapt off my girlfriend, falling onto the floor on the side of the bed. I grabbed a pile of male clothes, clearly not mine as I was at least three inches taller and ten kilos heavier than Nick, and threw him the clothes.
“Put those on.”
“Nate…”
I glanced at my soon to be ex-girlfriend then looked at my watch. “You have half an hour to get dressed, pack your shit and get out. But for the moment, you can shut the fuck up.” I looked back at Nick, who was busy putting on his underwear and jeans, and clapped my hands for emphasis. “Hurry up, Nick. I don’t have all day.”
“Nate, wait…”
“Don’t, Nick. I really wouldn’t say a thing. I’m remaining calm at the moment, because to be honest, you’ve done me a real favour here. But don’t say another thing, otherwise I’ll throw you down the fucking stairs.”
He was still putting on his shirt as he walked by, slipping on his shoes as I followed him downstairs. Following him outside, he stopped a few paces from his car and turned to face me. I’ll admit, he looked incredibly guilty, though I didn’t buy it for a second.
“Nate…”
“She was my girlfriend, you dead shit cunt.”
“She came onto me!”
“And you still fucked her! Ever heard of a little word called ‘no’? Or, hell, if you’d told me she was a fucking slut, I’d have kicked her to the kerb ages ago. Instead, I come home to find out my best friend is fucking my girlfriend, and I really don’t want to know for how long. I knew she was cheating, but I never thought it would have been you. As far as I’m concerned, you’re both dead to me. Twenty years of friendship ended because you wanted some pussy.” He didn’t move, so I gestured behind him. “Just get in your car and go, Nick. I don’t want to see you again.” He took a step forward and I balled my fists. “Don’t even think about it. You won’t win and I don’t want to go down for an aggravated assault charge because of that worthless cunt upstairs. You made this choice, Nick. You can now live with it.”
“And Lucy?”
“Will be leaving in approximately twenty-five minutes. Don’t even think I’m giving you the satisfaction of leaving together. Leave. Now. Whatever you do after that is none of my business.”
“We never wanted…”
“What, for me to find out? That just makes you sound even worse. So you wanted to fuck my girlfriend but secretly cuckold me at the same time? Well, fuck you too.”
He opened his mouth to say something else, but he finally deflated, turning and getting into his car. I watched him reverse out of the driveway before I finally wandered back inside. Heading upstairs, I couldn’t hear much, expecting to hear slamming of drawers and doors. Instead, I found Lucy on the edge of the bed in floods of tears.
“Can we talk about…”
I laughed at her. “You’re kidding right? I’ve just caught you fucking my best friend. That’s two relationships of mine you’ve just ruined in the space a few seconds. So, no, we cannot talk about it.” I looked at my watch. “You now have twenty-three minutes. I would suggest you get a wriggle on.”
She started to sob harder, but if she thought that was going to work, she was going to be incredibly disappointed.
“You now have twenty-one minutes, Lucy. Your crocodile tears won’t work on me. I’ll call your parents to come get you if you’re incapable of driving.”
“No!”
“Well, you’d better get packing because you will be leaving in a very short time.”
“Where do I go?”
“I don’t care. You ceased to be my problem once I walked in on you fucking my best friend.”
“You weren’t meant to be home yet!”
“And that’s better because…?” I folded my arms and waited for a response. As none appeared forthcoming, I continued. “Not only were you cheating on me, but you chose to do it with my best friend. You’re both worthless cunts.” I looked at my watch. “Twenty minutes. As I said, you’d better get a wriggle on because I will drag your sorry arse out of my house if you’re not ready to go. And you can stop the waterworks. You’re only crying because you got found out. I don’t believe for a second you’re feeling even a little bit guilty. I’ve had my doubts about this entire relationship for a while. I can only thank you for proving those one hundred percent right.”
She looked at me in silence, pleading with her eyes, though she kept her mouth shut. I just glared back at her. With ten minutes to go, she finally relented and started packing some of her things, though she still sobbed, hoping I may show a little compassion. More fool her.
Once she’d packed a bag, I escorted her downstairs to the front door. “Keys.”
“What if…”
“You can knock if or when you come get the rest of your shit. But I’m not letting you keep keys to my house. So hand them over.” She took two keys off her keyring. “Any others?” She shook her head. I opened the door and gestured outside. “Very well.”
She stepped outside and turned back to look at me. “I’m…”
“Save it, Lucy. Don’t want to hear whatever you’ve got to say. Certainly don’t want to hear an apology, because you don’t really mean it. What I do want is your car off my property and you out of my life.” I closed the door. She was probably expecting me to slam it. Instead, I gently closed and locked it, walking to the front window to see her walk towards her car. She got in, dumping the bag on the passenger seat, before she reversed and her car disappeared.
I sat on the couch and sighed with relief, feeling more disappointed rather than upset. I certainly wasn’t going to cry over her. Sure, we’d been together three years, and we may have lived together for the past few months, but it had never looked like getting more serious than that. I wasn’t really thinking of putting a ring on her finger, and was always careful about getting her accidentally pregnant. As for my best friend, that was more upsetting, the fact a man I thought I could have trusted with my life would stab me in the back like that.
Wandering upstairs, I started packing the rest of her stuff into plastic bags, dumping them in one of the spare bedrooms, also moving all her stuff that seemed to take up half my bathroom. I found it all rather cathartic, rewarding myself with a glass of bourbon as I ordered in some food from a local restaurant and flicked on the TV.
Halfway through a movie later that night, my phone started to ring, looking at the screen, seeing my sister’s name. Half of me didn’t particularly want to answer but I never ignored my sister. “Hiya, Lisa,” I managed to state somewhat cheerfully.
“Hiya, Nate.”
“What’s up?”
“Simple question to start with. What the hell happened?”
“What do you mean?”
“A little thing called social media, Nate. Facebook is blowing up!”
“What’s the ex-girlfriend saying?”
“Ah, so you have split up. Is that right?”
“Yeah. I caught her fucking Nick.”
She was quiet for a few seconds. “I’ll be over in ten minutes.” She could walk to my house if she really wanted to.
“You don’t have to. I’m fine.”
“I want to hear your side of the story.”
“What has Lucy written?”
“Nothing much. Just that you kicked her out of her home. And her relationship status changed to ‘It’s Complicated’.”
“It ain’t fucking complicated. She’s single!” I heard a door slam in the background and I knew my sister was already on her way. “I’ll see you in a few minutes, Lisa.”
Sure enough, there was a knock at the door five minutes later, opening it to reveal my sister. She stood about 5’7, with brunette hair to her shoulders, that she often wore in a ponytail, with ocean blue eyes, a cute little nose and dimples whenever she smiled. Not that she was smiling at the moment. In fact, she looked concerned rather than upset.
She immediately stepped forward and wrapped me in a hug, feeling her rather bountiful breasts press into my chest. My little sister wasn’t rake thin. She had curves, though I know she looked after herself. “I never liked her!” she exclaimed quietly.
I couldn’t help chuckle. “Guess I should learn to listen to my little sister. Sorry for being an asshole and so dismissive of your opinion.”
She pulled her head back and smiled. “I’ve been saying that you should always listen to me since I was a little girl, Nathan.”
“Nate.”
“It’s Nathan when you’re being told off. How often have I been proven right, particularly when it comes to women?” Then she rested her head on my chest again. “I am sorry, though. Want to talk about it?”
“Sure. Want a drink?” I asked, breaking the hug.
“Whatever you’re drinking will be fine.”
“Bourbon?”
“If you’ve got some cola, then yeah, that’ll be great.”
As Lisa took a seat on the couch, I poured us a couple of drinks, grabbed a bag of crisps from the cupboard, putting those in a bowl, before wandering back into the living room, my sister having made herself at home already, shoes on the floor, feet curled underneath her. She smiled at me as I placed the bowl on the table before handing her a drink.
I sat down and necked half the glass, making a contented sound as I placed the glass on a coaster.
“So, what happened?”
I started with a shrug. “I’d been suspicious of her for a while. Last few months, not long after she moved in, to be completely honest. Just little things that suggested she wasn’t being entirely honest in return.”
“Were you growing distant?”
I shrugged again. “A little. Sex had dropped off, but I thought that just happened over the course of a relationship, fucking once, twice or three times a day to that many times a week. Obviously she just didn’t want to have sex with me.”
“Well, she’s obviously an idiot.”
“Huh?”
“Come on, Nate. I might be your sister, but you’re a good looking, intelligent and caring guy. She never appreciated what you had to offer.”
I’m sure some of you are thinking ‘My brother or sister would never say anything like that to me!’ Lisa and I had always been close when growing up, despite the three-year age gap between us. And we were even closer nowadays once our parents left. When Lisa hit 18, she left the family homestead for university while the parents almost immediately sold up and moved to Australia. Upon selling the house, and making bank considering the house was in London, they gave Lisa and I one hundred thousand pounds each, kept the rest and moved halfway across the world to Perth. Primarily, it was for Mum and her health problems, but we both knew the parents also wanted out of the UK in general. That left my sister and I on our own. She lived with me during her time at university before she bought her own terraced house only a few streets away. She’d lived alone since buying it two years ago.
“So, I’m good looking, am I?” I retorted, unable to hide the smirk.
The look she gave made me burst into laughter. “Don’t let your ego get too big, smartarse. But, yes, you are an excellent specimen. Tall, but not stupidly tall. Look after yourself, but not ridiculously jacked. And you have lovely blue eyes.”
I actually blushed at that last one. “Flirt.”
My sister just smirked as she took a sip of her drink. “Figured you could do with a confidence boost after walking into what you did earlier.”
“Quite frankly, that’s water under the bridge already. Losing her is no big deal. That relationship wasn’t going to end in wedding bells and the pitter patter of tiny feet. It’s the lost friendship with Nick that hurts. Never would have thought a mate could do that to me.”
“Could you ever forgive him?”
I spun the now empty glass in my hand for a few seconds as I thought. “Maybe one day. But the wounds are still raw. If I saw him right now, I’d beat him to death. One day, I may be able to forgive, but I could never forget. And I could never trust him again.” I sighed. “To be honest, Lisa, you’re the only person I’ve ever really trusted without hesitation.”
She rested a hand on my forearm and smiled. “Thank you, Nate,” she whispered.
“It’s now late and tomorrow is Saturday. Want to get rip roaring drunk?”
“Yes!”
Before that, I opened my smartphone and left a message on my social media page, explaining exactly what happened that day. Once the message had been submitted, I switched off my phone as I didn’t want to hear from anyone else the rest of the night. I have no idea what time we were up to, but I know the bottle of bourbon had been emptied by the time we finished drinking. I went to sleep alone that night, my sister taking the spare bedroom to herself.
Wandering into the kitchen the next morning, I was greeted by the arse of my sister. Well, half her arse, as she was wearing one of my t-shirts and a pair of panties that didn’t leave much to the imagination. I did have a good four to five inches on her regarding height, after all, so one of my shirts could almost be considered an extremely short dress. I stood in the doorway, leaning against the frame.
“Breakfast too?”
I watched my sister almost jump out of skin before she glanced in my direction with a smile. “I’m a little hungover, so figured a fry up would soak up the remnants. Hungry?”
“Starving.” Then I gestured with my eyes. “Showing a little skin there too, Lisa.”
All she did was lift the bottom of my shirt to show her arse in full. “It’s not too pale?”
I was half tempted to walk across and smacked it. My sister had curves and her arse was… fantastic. I shook my head of any further sinister thoughts. Instead, I just said, “Nothing wrong with being pale. I’m not exactly bronzed myself.” I paused for emphasis. “More colour than you, though.” Lisa just stuck her tongue out before focusing on cooking once again. “Coffee?” I asked.
“Tea, please.”
“Need any help otherwise?”
“Your little sister is quite capable of cooking her big brother breakfast. So you just plonk your butt on one of the chairs at the table and talk to me at least.”
I finished making her tea, something I was never very good at, handing it to her then kissed her on the cheek. “Thanks for making me feel better.”
“That’s what little sisters are for, Nate.”
I sat down and switched on my phone, unsurprised to hear it go off once I unlocked it. I had more than a dozen messages while my social media accounts went nuts. The parents were full of sympathy and promising to call during the day. Other friends had my back completely, which I appreciated, Nick being called every name under the sun. As for the ex-girlfriend, even her parents were sympathetic, simply wishing me well for the future. Of course, Lucy left a message, complaining that I had divulged the truth. All I did was block her from everything in return. There was silence from Nick. I surprised myself by not blocking him. I detested him for the time being but was willing to leave the door open for the future.
“How’s work?” I asked, while replying to some of the messages.
“Oh, you know how it is, Nate. Saving the world, one spreadsheet at a time.”
Even a deaf person wouldn’t have missed the tone. “That bad?”
“I just need to move jobs. I went to university for a degree and I want a job where I feel I’m putting it to good use.”
“Ready to quit?”
She shrugged. “Just about. Looking for a reason to walk out. Not like I have to worry about the mortgage, considering I have plenty of savings.”
I kept quiet as she started to serve up, deep in thought. Once I had a plate in front of me, and she was sat opposite, I broached the subject in my mind. “Want to go on a holiday?”
“Huh? With you?”
“Yeah.”
“When?”
“March. I booked to go away with the ex to Dublin. A whole week in Ireland, culminating in celebrating St. Patrick’s Day on the Saturday.”
She placed the fork she was about to put into her mouth back on the plate. “And you want to take me instead?”
I shrugged. “Sure, why not? Plus, if you really want to pack in the job, you can quit, have a short holiday, and then look for work when you get back.”
My sister thought about it for all of five seconds. “Okay.” Then she got excited. “Okay!” I could only smile as she got up, rounded the table and wrapped me in a tight hug, kissing me on the cheek again. “Oh, this is going to be so much fun, Nate. Where are we staying?” she asked, resuming her seat.
“Well, this might bore you a little bit. It’s very close to Dublin. The hotel looks fantastic but there’s a golf course attached because, well, you know I like to swing the club every now and then.”
“I can play too, Nate.”
That surprised me. “You can?”
The smile was surprisingly shy. “Well, maybe you’d have to show me the ropes first but I’ll give it a go.”
“You’re serious?”
“If my big brother is going to take me away on holiday for a week, I think I can handle a round or two of golf with him.”
We finished breakfast in silence, my sister suggesting a quick walk home to shower would probably be best. Since the holiday was in four weeks’ time, she added that she’d hand in her notice on Monday morning so she could leave with me without worrying about work. Unsurprisingly, she popped around on Saturday night too. Whenever I wasn’t with Lucy in the past, I would quite happily hang out with my sister. Looking at it objectively, I wouldn’t be surprised if Lucy was a little bit jealous of the relationship I had with Lisa. I always put Lucy first regarding anything to do with my life once our relationship turned relatively serious, but I was always left feeling she resented how involved Lisa was in my life. I guess that should have been a red flag. If it had ever come down to a real choice between blood and girlfriend, Lucy would have been removed from my life instantly.
The next four weeks dragged along, actually looking forward to some time away from work. And I knew my sister was looking forward to letting her hair down too. We hadn’t been holiday together since we were kids, and that was with our parents, so going away as just the pair of us was going to be an interesting experience.
A fortnight after the break-up, I received a knock on the door one Saturday morning, opening it to find Lucy waiting on the doorstep. “My key doesn’t work.” I surprised myself by not feeling any anger, sadness or… I didn’t really feel anything. After that first weekend, I felt absolutely fine. I guess that spoke volumes about what I really thought of the relationship.
However, I still smirked at her first comment. “I changed the locks because I knew you didn’t hand over all your keys.”
“I’m here to get my stuff.”
I stood to the side and gestured. “It’s upstairs.” As she walked up the stairs, I asked, “Want a coffee?”
She stopped and turned, surprised at the offer. “Seriously?”
“I think we can have a final chat about what happened. There are one or two things I’d like clarified. More for peace of mind than anything. Trust me, it is over between us. Nothing you say will change a thing. But I’ve had some time to think and I’m interested in what you do have to say.”
Her face immediately fell, as I saw the smallest sign of hope appear. “Um, sure. I’d like one.”
I had a mug ready for her at the table once she’d put the rest of her things in her car. She sat down and wouldn’t meet my eyes. She seemed rather nervous, like I was going to start shouting at her or something. “What do you want to know?” she asked after taking sip from the mug.
“For how long were you fucking my best friend?”
She shrugged. “Couple of months. Not that often, though.” She shrugged again. “I guess that doesn’t make it any better.”
“No, it doesn’t. Was he the only one?”
Now she met my eyes and nodded. “Yes. I was tempted before but… never did.”
I believed her. I knew she’d lied about certain things in the past, but I recognised the signs. She was telling the truth, because she no longer had any reason to lie to my face.
“So why him? And why not just break up with me? I mean, if he started going out with you after you’d split up with me, I wouldn’t particularly have liked it, but at least I’d still have that friendship… to a point, I guess.”
“I don’t know,” she replied, “It does take two to tango, you know?”
“That’s why I won’t be talking to him again any time soon either.”
“Well, there is one thing… Not a reason, I guess, but still, it was in the back of my mind.” I gestured for her to continue. “Your sister.” I just scoffed at her. “You didn’t and don’t see what I see. The way she acts around you. The way she looks at you.”
“She’s my little sister, Lucy. Nothing more.”
“She adores you, Nate. And I don’t mean just as an older brother!”
“Of course she adores me. I’ve looked out for her since she was a little girl. Helped her with homework. Dealt with the bullies who used to tease her, just because she got a little chubby when she was growing up and waiting for her growth spurt. Dealt with a boy or two who thought they could take advantage of her or, if they dared, break her heart. Helped her through university. Helped her buy her own home. I’ve always been the one person she could rely on without hesitation. That’s what a big brother is for.”
“I’m left thinking…”
“What were you left thinking? I’d like to see how anything you were thinking could possibly justify you cheating on me.”
“I think she wants to be with you. As in, intimately.”
I burst into laughter. “You’re absolutely insane. She’s my sister, for crying out loud!”
“Tell me you’re not too close!”
“Of course my sister and I are close. Because I don’t just love my family, I actually like them too!”
“I was always going to come second to her.”
“In the end, yes, you were. Because blood is thicker than water, and I would choose family over… well, nearly anyone else, if I was ever to make that choice. And you were probably never going to get a ring on your finger, not after I started having my suspicions, though I would have been happy to have kept the relationship going for as long as possible. But, in the end, you did us both a favour. Though you should have had the balls, figuratively if not literally, to just end it instead of being a cunt and cheating on me. That is unforgivable, which is why, after you leave today, you won’t hear from me again.”
She said nothing for a while, drinking her coffee in silence. Despite everything I’d just said, I wasn’t angry. I was disappointed. The relationship had been great for the majority of the time. I even thought I was the one at fault for being suspicious of her. Even though I’d found out the truth, while it hurt, it was still disappointing that it had to end the way it did.
“What about Dublin?” she finally asked.
“I’m taking my sister.”
Now it was her turn to scoff. “That’s exactly what I mean, Nate.”
“There’s nothing wrong with taking my little sister on holiday. It’ll be a treat for her, considering the last time she went on holiday was before she started university. She could do with a real break.”
The mug, now empty, was pushed forward. She leaned forward to emphasise whatever point she was going to make. “Trust me on this one, Nate. A woman knows these things. And your sister is in love with you.” I could only burst into even more laughter at such an accusation. Lucy just shrugged. “Laugh if you want. But I’ve seen the looks she has given you over the years.”
“She’s my sister, Lucy. Of course she loves me.”
“Not love. In love, Nate. There’s a difference. Answer me this one question. When did she last have a boyfriend?”
I’ll be honest, Lucy had me there. “I’m sure there was a guy or two at university. I don’t really remember. She never really talks about her private life.”
“The entire time we dated then lived together, there hasn’t been another man on the scene, Nate. There is only one man in her life. And that man is you.”
“That doesn’t mean she wants me. I’m her brother, for crying out loud!”
Lucy just shrugged. “It’s your problem, not mine. But, as I said, I know what I’ve seen over the years.”
Her accusations should have made me angry, but I found them more humorous than anything, left thinking she was almost trying to justify her cheating because apparently my sister wanted me. “So, you going to date Nick now?”
Deer in the headlights. The look she returned would have made me laugh at any other time. She shook her head. “No. We figured it best to end it. I never loved him, Nate. It was just sex. We were attracted to each other, in a physical sense. I wasn’t involved emotionally.”
“Did you ever love me?”
The eyes and body language suggested that question hurt, and it bit deep. I’ll admit, it made me feel good for a few seconds. “Of course I did,” she whispered, before her eyes met mine, “I still do.”
I just sighed. “I could follow up on that with plenty, but it won’t get us anywhere.”
“Thanks,” she stated rather gratefully.
I got to my feet. “Come on, I think we’ve both said enough.”
Escorting her to the door, I wasn’t surprised when she started to cry again. I wanted to be a real bastard and just push her out the door, tell her to fuck off and slam it in her face. But I wanted to end it on a better note than the last time we’d seen each other. So I hugged her, able to read her body language and I knew that was what she wanted.
“I’m sorry,” she sobbed.
“I know you are.”
“Can you ever forgive me?”
“No, Lucy. Not yet. One day in the future, sure. But you broke my heart.” I let her go. “Here’s a bit of advice. The next guy you get serious with. Don’t cheat on him. Particularly with his best friend.”
I stated that with humour, and it made her giggle, though she soon stopped, realising the dark humour behind the joke. “I’ll miss you.”
“Despite everything, Lucy, that feeling will be mutual. But you’d better go, because it’s over, and nothing is going to change. It’s best you just accept that.”
She looked ready to say something else, before she slumped and nodded. Without another word, she turned and walked to her car. Once she’d reversed and disappeared, I wandered back into the house, feeling the urge to have another drink. I resisted, though did text my sister, letting her know what happened. Of course, she messaged right back, saying she was already on her way. I should have known.
After explaining the entire conversation, Lisa could only burst into laughter at all the accusations. “She was jealous of me?”
“Sounds like it. She was adamant you’re in love with me.” I’ll admit, I was surprised when she fell silent, and even started to blush. “Lisa?”
“I’m not in love with you, Nate. I just love you a lot. I couldn’t have asked for a better big brother.”
I wrapped an arm around her and held her close, sitting back on the couch. “You’re my little sister. And it’s my job to protect you.”
“I remember. How many of those boys did you handle?”
“More than enough. Mum didn’t like it, but Dad was proud of me for doing it. ‘That’s what family is about, son’, he’d always say, even if I did come home with a letter of warning. Or the one or two suspensions I got.”
“I was a fat little thing. I’m still fat.”
I laughed. “You’re not fat, Lisa. You’re gorgeous.”
The smile she returned was something else. “You really think so?”
“Absolutely. If you weren’t my…” I paused. “Shit. I’ll stop right there, otherwise I’ll just prove the ex-girlfriend right.”
She just reached up to kiss my cheek. “Well, if you were going to say what I think you were going to say, then I’d definitely be flattered.” She was quiet for a moment before asking, “But I’m definitely not fat? I mean, I know I’ve got curves but…”
I unhooked my arm and shuffled away from her, obviously looking her up and down. “Cute face. Great rack. Nice body. Curves to die for. And I’ve already seen your arse. Great legs too. Seriously, Lisa, you’ve got nothing to worry about. Any man you end up with will be incredibly lucky.”
Her bottom lip started to tremble as she shuffled towards me. She didn’t say anything for a while as I held her. “No other man seems to see or think that,” she finally whispered.
“You’ll meet the right man one day, Lisa.”
She looked up at me, those beautiful blues wide and expressive. “Just like you’ll meet the right girl?”
“One day, I guess.”
Despite the fact we were going away on holiday together, we spent plenty of time together, meeting up at least every couple of days for dinner or a drink. But I made sure I didn’t become a hermit, despite feeling rather positive after the break-up, catching up with plenty of other friends, who were always full of words of consolation, though I’d leave them perplexed when I suggested Lucy did me a favour in the end.
I did have an awkward moment a couple of days before we were due to leave on holiday. I was in one of my locals with some friends on a Friday night, downing a couple of pints before heading home for the evening. The place turned quiet when Nick walked in alone. He recognised the silence immediately, his eyes falling on me and the others, most of whom had been his friends at one time as well. Nick nodded in our direction but, after ordering his pint, walked to the other side of the pub and sat by himself. Did I feel sympathy for the guy? Deep down, a little, because I knew he’d been utterly ostracised from our group, Lucy finding herself on the outer as well. I didn’t particularly feel sympathy for either of them, and didn’t approach Nick that night. He was smart enough not to approach me. Not that I would have done anything, but one or two friends had my back and wanted words with him too.
I packed the Friday night before we were due to leave, my sister arriving early in the evening with her large bag, figuring it would be easier if she stayed at mine, as even though the flight wasn’t until the afternoon, we’d require a taxi to take us to Heathrow considering all the luggage we’d be taking. I’ll admit to feeling rather excited about heading away on holiday, though managed to fall asleep rather quickly once we headed to our beds that night.
“Do we really need a car?” my sister wondered again.
“We have a suitcase each. Yours bigger than mine, as expected. Plus, my bag of clubs, your handbag and my backpack. Add to that, the plan isn’t just to stay in Dublin. We have time to see one or two places on a day trip.”
“Sounds like you have plans, Nate.”
“Got to show my sister a good time. I’m under pressure now!”
“She’s your sister?” the woman behind the desk asked.
“Yeah. Why?”
“Oh, I just thought… I mean, you look like a… Never mind.” My sister and I looked at each other and burst into laughter, the woman behind the desk blushing as she handed over a set of car keys. “It’s the blue one in the car park. Have a nice holiday.”
“Thanks.”
Once I packed everything into the boot, I turned the ignition and immediately set the GPS to find the hotel. That’s when my sister asked, “Do you think we look like a couple?”
“Honestly haven’t given it much thought since the lady just told us, Lisa.”
She didn’t ask anything else as I started to drive, concentrating on the road and the instructions from the Irish voice coming through the speakers. The drive to the hotel didn’t take as long as expected, though was slightly further from the city centre than I expected. But the hotel itself was magnificent and the golf course, on first appearance, looked beautiful.
Check-in brought forward the first awkward moment when we signed the paperwork, the receptionist noticing immediately that we had the same name. “Honeymoon?” she asked.
“Huh?” I asked, perplexed.
“Are you here on honeymoon?”
I looked at my sister, who was struggling not to giggle at my denseness. “What makes you ask that?”
The receptionist glanced at my sister before sighing. “Same last name, and you look young and in love, so…”
“What?” I asked, my voice pitching a few octaves higher.
Then my sister cuddled into my side. “Excuse my rather dense husband. No, it’s not a honeymoon. Just a well-deserved holiday for the pair of us.”
I looked at my sister, whose look suggested I should really just go with it. So I wrapped my arm around her in turn. “Yeah, holiday. Sorry, the honeymoon thing threw me.”
Once all the paperwork was complete, we were handed a keycard each and wished a happy stay. Dragging all out stuff up to our room, the next thing I realised upon entering was that there was only a double bed. A large double bed, looking very comfortable, but only one bed all the same. After dumping all our things, my sister and I stood side by side, staring at it.
“Um, I guess I’ll sleep on the couch.”
“You’ll do nothing of the sort, Nate.”
“Do you really want to share a bed with me?”
I glanced at Lisa, who just returned a rather blank look. “It won’t bother me. Will it bother you?”
I thought for a few seconds before I could only shrug, feeling a little helpless, left thinking I’d really offend her if I said it did. Which it actually didn’t, though I did have what Lucy said to me previously float through my mind. “No, I guess it won’t.” Then I had to ask, “Why did you tell the receptionist we’re married?”
“I can’t remember the last time I did anything romantic with anyone. So, even if it has to be with my brother, I’m hoping he may spend a little time wining and dining me.”
I could only blink rapidly, surprised again. “Um, the food served here gets rave reviews. And I’m sure there are some good joints in the city.”
My sister just smiled. “There are plenty of good joints. I’ve researched, Nate. I have a list of places on my phone you can take me.”
I just turned towards her and folded my arms. “And are you expecting your big brother to pay for all this?”
“My big brother gets the pleasure of my company,” she retorted in a tone that caused involuntary blood flow to certain parts of my body. Again, those words of the ex-girlfriend filtered through my mind. “So, what are the plans for now?”
“I’m gasping for a drink now that we’re finally here.”
“Bar?”
“Bar.”
That first night was a bit of a washout, as we ended up getting a little bit drunk without moving from the bar, satisfying our appetites with some bar snacks in addition to the Guinness and Irish whiskey we helped ourselves too. In a drunken haze, I figured just opening a tab would be a good idea, not realising I’d probably regret it by the end of the week.
Finally, staggering back to our room some time after midnight, my sister was definitely in a worse condition than myself, almost falling over as she got out of her jeans and shirt, eventually standing in front of me in just her bra and panties. I couldn’t help but stare. My sister had a great body, just the sort I liked. And her bra left little to the imagination, the cleavage on display mouth-watering in its appeal. I must have been staring for longer than I realised as she looked me in the eyes and smiled.
“Like what you see, Nate?”
“Yep.”
“You’re not bad yourself.” I’d already removed my shirt and took off my jeans, barely aware I was erect until I heard my sister giggle.
“Damn, Nate, you really are my big brother.”
I just shrugged. “I usually sleep naked, so these things will be staying on.”
“You can sleep naked if you want.”
“I’m not sleeping naked next to my sister. Despite how much I’ve had to drink, that won’t be a good idea. It’s bad enough you’re in bra and panties and we’ll be sleeping together.”
We both passed out rather quickly once under the covers.
And, of course, it got awkward immediately the next morning, as we woke up spooning, my sister practically moulded into my body. And I had my usual morning wood, and it was poking into her, and there is little doubt she would feel it. What didn’t help me is that both my arms were wrapped around her, feeling her skin under my palm, one of my hands clutching her breast. And I immediately had too many thoughts about my sister I definitely shouldn’t be having.
Then Lisa decided to shuffle her butt into my crouch. “Mmmm. Is that because of me, Nate?”
“Please don’t shuffle into my crotch,” I muttered.
She giggled and immediately turned around to face me. “I think we drank a little bit last night.”
“Feeling rough?”
“I need a good, hearty breakfast.” She then leaned forward and kissed my cheek. “Thanks for being nice last night.” I must have looked confused, as she just smiled, adding, “I excited you, despite whatever you may say or think. That made me feel really good about myself.”
“I told you before that you were gorgeous, Lisa. So, despite the fact you’re my sister, a young woman such as yourself showing me plenty of skin is going to excite me.”
“Want to see more of me?”
My jaw must have dropped as she started to laugh. “You’re serious?” I spluttered.
“It’s only my naked body, Nate. It’s not a big deal. Tell you what, if you want to see the goods, you only have to ask.” Then she smirked. “And I wouldn’t mind seeing what you’re packing. If the tent in your underwear is anything to go by, I’m going to be impressed.”
“Um, I’m going to go have a shower.”
“Want some company?” I could only groan as she laughed again. “I’m joking, Nate. Jeez, can’t even have a little fun at your expense.”
I made sure I locked the door before I stripped off, got under the hot water and immediately started to jerk off. I could only think about the young woman in the other room, the feel of her skin against my palm, the cleavage on prominent display, left wondering what it would be like to fuck her. I must have been rather horny, as my thoughts turned ever dirtier about my sister before I ejaculated. Once I did, I felt nothing but shame and regret. So, the usual, in other words.
As I dried myself after I’d finished, I was left thinking that Lucy may have been right. But I wasn’t horrified by the thought, which surprised the hell out of me. I’d adored my little sister for years. Definitely loved her, though no more than a brother should. As I said, I’d spent most of my life looking after her, doing everything expected of a big brother. Sure, we had our fallings out over the years, but we always made up rather quickly. We rarely went more than a week without talking to each other.
But could I ever return the feelings she possibly had for me? I’ll admit, the thought didn’t disgust me as much as it should have.
Once I was dressed, I flicked on the TV and waited for my sister to finish her shower then get dressed. I’ll admit my eyes did flick in her direction as she got dressed, surprised to see she was getting dressed in golfing clothes. A nice skirt, polo shirt, that was tight to her body, accentuating her curves, before putting her hair up in a ponytail.
“Didn’t expect that,” I stated, once she was ready.
“What, the clothes? Well, I was expecting to play so figured I should be prepared. What do you think?” she asked, twirling fast enough that her skirt flew up and showed off her panties.
“You look good. Breakfast?”
“Definitely.”
Over breakfast, I discussed a couple of plans for the week. For the current day, I figured a couple of hours at the driving range, as my sister had never swung a club in her life, then we’d have lunch before hitting the course for the afternoon. We agreed to walk the course rather than hire a buggy, figuring a good walk would cure any lingering effects of our hangover.
“Ever heard of the Cliffs of Moher?” My sister returned a rather blank look. “They’re on the west coast of Ireland, south of Galway. Always wanted to see them.”
“I guess that’s one of your day trips?” I nodded. “Nate, I’m just glad to be away on holiday, so I don’t mind where we go.”
“Okay. The other thing I’d love to see is the Giant’s Causeway. That’s in Northern Ireland. It’s a bit of a drive, but will be well worth it.”
“What about Dublin?”
“Plenty to see and do. But mostly it’s all about the nightlife around Temple Bar. St. Patrick’s Day itself will be insane.”
“And no doubt another day of golf?”
“If you’re keen.”
“Let’s see how today goes first. But I don’t see why not.”
I grabbed my golf bag from upstairs and we wandered out to the driving range, both of us purchasing a bucket of balls each. The first thing I had to do was instruct my sister how to just swing a club so she’d at least hit the ball. I showed her my style first, but after a few unsuccessful attempts, she asked for my help. I almost knew what she was doing…
I didn’t mind a bit.
Getting behind her, I issued a series of instructions, holding her hands while moulding my body into hers. “Okay, hold the shaft like this. Left hand high, thumb down. Yes, like that. Okay, now your right hand below, thumb down just like your left. Perfect. Not too tight, not too loose. Relax. There we go. Okay, now slightly bend your knees, very slightly, feet apart. Good.” Then she shuffled her butt into my crotch and my body immediately reacted.
“Are you finding this all very exciting?” she asked quietly.
“Concentrate, Lisa.”
“I can’t with you poking into me, Nate.”
I cleared my throat. “Okay. Line the head up with the ball. You don’t need to swing back and forward too hard. If you just look for power, you’ll miss.” We did a couple of practice swings. “Feel alright?” She nodded. “The most important is to keep your focus on the ball. Take your eyes off it and you’ll miss. Soon as you strike it, then you watch for where the ball goes.”
She took a deep breath. “Okay.”
“Have another go. Don’t worry about distance. Just practice getting the sweet spot.”
“Can you help with the first couple of shots?”
I was now very excited, thankful we were alone on the range. “Okay.” We did another couple of practices before we hit our first ball together. The contact was sweet and the ball flew away. She bent over to grab a ball from her bucket, and I could adjust my now rather obvious erection, though there was no doubt she would have felt it anyway. In fact, I was fairly sure she pressed back into me again for the next swing.
“Jesus, Nate,” she breathed.
“Sorry.”
“Don’t be. I’ll take it as a compliment.”
I put my lips to her ear. “I guess you’d like to hear some of my other thoughts…”
I felt the shudder go through her body. Lucy was definitely right. “Tighter, Nate,” she whispered.
I moulded myself into her body, taking my hands from the club and holding her hips. “You have to move your body right. The swing is not just in the hands and arms. Your entire body has to move in one fluid motion.”
I helped her swing through another half dozen balls before I figured she would be just fine. A little bit of me wanted to just keep holding her. There was no doubting the disappointment she was feeling when I eventually disappeared to hit my own bucket of balls, taking a couple of minutes to have a few deep breaths and calm myself down. I had no idea what was going on with me, but in just the past day, I’d had more unsavoury thoughts about my sister than ever. Sure, I’d had them before, but never in such… detail, thinking Lucy had left something in my mind after our conversation.
After a couple of hours on the range, we popped back to the hotel for a quick spot of lunch, my sister rather pleased with her progress. She certainly got better and better as the morning progressed, so I was confident she’d get around a golf course. Not too quickly, but it was better than playing alone.
After around three holes, Lisa asked, “Have any of your ex-girlfriends played with you?” I could only laugh at the naivety of the question. “I take that as a no.”
“Two of them wanted me to get rid of my bloody clubs. ‘Golf is boring’, they’d say. It’s good exercise. Good for hand to eye co-ordination. I’m no Rory Mac but I’m not a bad player. Would like to get my handicap as low as possible.”
“What about your friends?”
“Most drink too much during a round to play very well. I’m competitive when I play. I want to be challenged by the course and by others.”
“I’m not much of a challenge, Nate.”
“Not yet. But, if you’re willing to play a few rounds with your big brother, you’ll get better.”
And she got better as the round progressed. Sure, one or two balls disappeared completely, either into water or just… into thin air, and there were a few air swings, but otherwise, she was actually quite talented. Maybe brother and sister were just naturals at the game. After 18 holes, par being 72, I hit a 95. I always prefer to get closer to par, but I’m no professional, and I still make mistakes. Lisa didn’t keep score because, as a first timer, it simply wasn’t important. Getting used to just hitting the ball, learning club and shot selection, the intricacies of putting, was far more important. Most importantly, she had a real blast and it was certainly the most enjoyable of rounds I’d played in years.
Upon sinking the ball into the 18th, she got a little bit excited, hugging me tightly before kissing me smack bang on the lips. It left me a little shocked, though it was soon forgotten as she babbled on about how she had played. Still chatting away, we wandered back to the hotel, dumping the bag in our room before heading to the bar for a well-deserved drink.
After dinner in the accompanying restaurant, we headed upstairs to our room, flicking on the TV and lying back on the bed, watching a Sunday night movie while sharing a bottle of wine we’d brought up from the bar. My sister was soon snuggled into me, her hand resting on my chest, one of my arms wrapped around her, just gently trailing along her side. It was all rather intimate, again leaving me a little confused as to what she wanted. And what I wanted.
“Nate?” she finally asked once the movie was over.
“Yeah.”
My sister shuffled so she could look me in the eyes. “I want to propose something rather simple. I’ve been thinking about it since you offered to take me on holiday.”
“Okay,” I stated cautiously.
I watched her take a deep breath. “What happens on holiday, stays on holiday.”
I knew exactly what she meant. “Lucy was right?”
“Sort of. I mean, yes, to a point. I mean… Nate, I’m sexually attracted to you. I have been for a while.”
“And you want to have sex with me? Your brother?”
She nodded. “Shouldn’t you be freaking out right about now?”
“Are you in love with me, Lisa?”
“I don’t know. I certainly love you more than a sister should love her brother. I’m not sure if that’s being in love but… Lucy was right about one thing.”
“And that is or was?”
The smile was rather shy, as if she was embarrassed. “If she was jealous of me, then I’ve always been a little jealous of your girlfriends. Particularly her,” she said quietly.
“This is a lot to take in.”
“But you haven’t got up, called me an idiot or something worse. And you definitely haven’t recoiled in horror, so I’m guessing…”
“Oh, there’s a bit going on up here,” I retorted, putting a finger to my temple, “Part of me thinks it’s a bad idea. Part of me thinks you’re my bloody sister, and we shouldn’t be having this conversation at all. Part of me thinks ‘Well, we’re on holiday, why not? We’re two consenting adults. Fuck what anyone thinks.’ Part of me wants to fuck you senseless. Part of me wants to strip you slowly and make love to you all night.”
That broad smile I knew well appeared again. “Really?”
“Not right now, Lisa. Let me sleep on it. It’s a bit to take in. But not as much a shock as you’d think.”
“I figured the boner I felt this morning was a sign that I should just bite the bullet.”
It was late, and having agreed we’d do the Cliffs of Moher the next day, we showered and headed to bed. Unsurprisingly, we snuggled together under the covers, my arms wrapped around my sister and it felt really good. I couldn’t resist grazing her skin with my fingertips, just caressing the exposed skin between her bra and panties, her skin soft and warm. I listened to her breathing, aware she was still awake, and there was no doubt she would have felt my erection pressing into her.
Then I figured I’d take a chance, I let my hand drift under the band of her panties. She kept herself trimmed, as there was hair though it felt well groomed. She immediately spread her legs and I wasn’t surprised to feel she was completely soaked.
“Nate,” she breathed, turning her head and we kissed. And it wasn’t a chaste kiss at all, Lisa immediately getting onto her back, her left hand on the back of my head as we made out for the first time. Her mouth opened and accepted my tongue, and soon we were back and forth, teasing each other, my sister giggling as I explored every inch of her mouth. Meanwhile, my hand was busy teasing her cunt, running a finger around her entrance, feeling her body shudder.
She moaned softly into my mouth. “I’ve wanted this for ages,” she whispered.
“I honestly had no idea,” I admitted.
She kissed me gently on the lips. “It doesn’t matter. I have you with me here now.” She looked into my eyes, and there was no missing the look she returned. If she wasn’t in love with me, then I had no idea exactly what she was feeling.
Keeping my eyes on hers, I dipped a finger inside her, watching her moan again, her eyes close, as I quickly inserted a second one. I knew enough to start looking for that rather special spot I figured most women had. But she was definitely enjoying whatever I was doing as she eagerly began to kiss me again, her body moving faster against my fingers as I started to pump those in a little faster.
She spread her legs even further, hooking her left leg over mine, leaving herself completely exposed. I was left with the feeling that, if I really wanted to, I could have fucked her there and then. But that was a big step, and though keen, I wasn’t mentally there yet. Finger banging my sister was enough for the time being, and I wanted to give her an orgasm.
“I’ve been horny all day, Nate.”
“I jerked off in the shower this morning.”
Despite what I was doing, the smile still formed. “Who were you thinking off?”
“You.”
The smile turned into a smirk. “Knew it. Like putty in my paws.”
“What can I say? The bra and panties worked.”
“Play with clit, Nate. I’m not going to last much longer. And it’s going to be big!”
The fact my sister just said that to me should have made me leap off the bed, out the door and out of the hotel. Out of the country. But there was something deep inside me which thought the entire thing was totally fucking hot. And her body had responded to every single touch I made. As soon as my fingers touched her clit, she shuddered so hard, I thought she was going to either orgasm or jump off the bed. Instead, her mouth found mine again as she moaned, my hands gently rubbing her clit. She was now putty in my paws.
Wrapping my free arm around the back of her neck, I pulled her closer, turning her onto her side. Her other leg now flung over mine, her legs still open enough for me to play with her. She giggled as I moved her, continuing to softly kiss as her eyes stared into mine. I couldn’t remember a previous girlfriend looking at me in the same way my sister looked at me in that moment.
“Oh god…” she cried, then giggled again, “Holy shit.”
“Close?”
“I’m holding back, Nate.”
“But I want my little sister to cum for me.”
“Okay, now that is what I’ve wanted to hear for a long time.” She kissed me before adding, “So go a little faster.”
I was rewarded about a minute or so later, her left leg wrapping hard against my right leg, her left arm pulling me tightly into her as she shuddered rather quietly. I was expecting a series of expletives. Instead, she moaned a little bit before she kissed me hard, a kiss of such passion and intensity, it actually made me feel a little light-headed.
Holding her tightly as she took a number of deep breaths, she started to giggle again for some reason. “What?” I asked.
“You’re poking me, Nate.”
“Ah, yeah.”
“Want me to take care of it?”
“You don’t have…”
She kissed me before stating, “Oh, but trust me, Nate. I want to.”
I was on my back and my underwear was removed quicker than I expected. I was just expecting a handjob, but my sister had other ideas. Her hand around the base of my cock, she just looked at it for at least a minute. “Very nice, Nate. I’ve often wondered what you were packing between your legs.”
“I’ve heard no complaints before.”
“You won’t hear any from me if you choose to stick this inside me.” She looked up my body, into my eyes. “You will stick this in me, won’t you?”
“Probably.”
“Probably?”
She ran her tongue along my shaft before circling the head. I could only close my eyes and groan when she did. I was about ready to burst already. “Okay, definitely. And I’m not going to last long right now at all.”
“I don’t mind, Nate. I want my brother to cum in my mouth. How does that sound?”
“So fucking naughty.”
“But you like it?”
“I do now!”
I can only say that she made love to my cock with her mouth, almost licking it like a lollipop to begin with, just teasing me with her tongue while caressing it gently with her hand. Then she slowly but surely took inch after inch into her mouth until I felt her nose press into my groin. I couldn’t resist the groan once I felt my entire length disappear. All she did was remove my cock from her mouth, now covered in her spit and saliva, smile at me, before she started to bob up and down. All I can do was gently hold her by the hair.
I lasted all of five minutes before I warned her I was about to cum. All she did was look up at me with her eyes and that pretty much did me in. She was surprised at the first rope of cum no doubt hit the back of her throat, groaning even louder as I fired what felt like at least half a dozen more before I was finally spent. My sister swallowed the entire lot before my cock reappeared, spending another couple of minutes cleaning me.
“Holy shit, Lisa.”
“Good?”
“I haven’t had any better.”
“Really?” I nodded. That made her crawl up the bed and kiss me. I’m sure she probably expected me to recoil, considering I’d just cum in her mouth, but seeing she was willing to swallow the entire lot, I could handle a lingering taste. “I love you, Nate.”
“I love you too, Lisa.” I paused, before asking the obvious question. “But… How do you mean?”
She smiled but shook her head. “Not tonight, Nate. Let’s just go with the fact we love each other like siblings probably shouldn’t. Agreed?”
“I can sleep on that too.”
After a bathroom break each, and a clean set of underwear, we snuggled back under the covers and I think we were both asleep within five minutes.
We showered together the next morning, and I saw my sister completely naked for the first time. Her breasts were spectacular, and I managed to control myself from touching her… too much. As I thought, she kept well-trimmed hair above her pussy, just the way I liked it. Not that I’d ever told her, but the shaved thing didn’t really float my boat.
After breakfast, it was time for the first long drive of the holiday. It had the feeling of a date, Lisa constantly wanting to hold my hand as we walked along, or when I was driving along the motorway, not needing to change gear. I’ll admit, it all felt rather nice. I enjoyed her company, she was a delight to converse with, and she was someone I liked looking at. I left her blushing once or twice when I obviously stared at her before returning my attention to the road.
The Cliffs of Moher were as spectacular as I expected, Lisa and I spending a couple of hours wandering hand in hand, taking in the view. I had a good camera, allowing me to take quality snaps, ensuring I took a couple of her, myself or the pair of us together. We ended up spending the rest of the day driving up and down the Shannon coast, stopping in a number of small villages for a quick wander around, while we discovered a wonderful pub in what felt like the middle of nowhere which served some of the best pub food either of us had ever had.
As we walked, or as I drove, the conversation between Lisa and I never ceased, broaching any number of topics, including what had happened the previous night, and what may happen over the coming nights. I was left with little doubt that Lisa wanted sex, and she had wanted to sleep with me for a long time. Finding ourselves in a pub while on the way back to the hotel, I asked a question I had pondered for quite a while.
“When was your last boyfriend?”
“The first year of university. I’ve only ever been with three people, Nate.”
“Really?” I asked, unable to hide the surprise.
“The first guy was in high school. To call him unsatisfying would be an understatement. Granted, it was our first time, but I figured he would have done at least some research. Nope, I was pumped and dumped.”
“I had no idea.”
She looked at me and smiled. “You had no idea we slept together, but you took care of him for a different reason.” I raised my eyebrows, so she continued, “He had got what he wanted from the fat girl at high school…”
“You’re not…”
She grabbed my hand from across the table. “I’m not now, I was then. But you took care of him after I came home from school one day in floods of tears. I told you everything, except the sex bit, and you took care of him. And a couple of his friends too.”
“Ah, I remember him. He was a twat. What did you see in him?”
Lisa shrugged, and I think was embarrassed. “He was the first boy to ever show interest in me.”
I moved on quickly, as I was left thinking it still hurt. “The other two?”
“Both at university, both as selfish. Neither could even give me an orgasm. Again, more worried about fucking me. Barely got me wet half the time.”
“Really?”
My sister leaned forward. “Nate, the orgasm you gave me last night was the first time a man ever gave me one. I’ve had to rely on sex toys for the past five years.” I couldn’t help chuckle at the admission. “Want to know who I’ve been thinking about for all that time?”
“I can take a guess.”
“Now I want the real thing.” She squeezed my hand again, her eyes looking into mine. “Do you want me, Nate?”
I drained the rest of my glass, sticking to lemonade as I was driving, before I practically dragged her out of the pub, hearing her giggle away as I floored the accelerator once back on the motorway. Once back at the hotel, we walked hand in hand through reception, the lady behind the desk who’d checked us in cheerfully greeting us as we briskly walked by. If anything, she had a knowing look on her face of what we were up to.
My sister leapt on me in the elevator, mouths crashing together as I found myself pushed back against the wall, one of her hands immediately going for my groin. I growled into her mouth, which made her giggle.
“Did I do that?” I returned the favour by putting my hand beneath the band of her panties, as she wore a skirt, unsurprised to feel the wetness one again. “You definitely did that to me,” she breathed, “But what are we going to do when we get into our room, big brother?”
The first thing I did when we entered our room was slowly undress her. I wanted to make her feel wanted. Feel special. Feel a sense of self-worth after being used by her previous partners. I caressed and kissed every inch of her skin as I removed her skirt and her blouse, even helping take off her shoes and socks as she sat back on the bed, spending a few minutes just massaging her little feet. She even seemed to get turned on by that.
She wanted to undress me, but I stopped her for the time being. “Tonight is about you,” I said.
“How?”
“It sounds like you’ve had some bad experiences. I want to give you a lot of good ones.”
“How?” she asked again.
I leaned down to whisper into her ear. “I’m going to give you an orgasm with my mouth. Maybe even a few, if I can read your body right.”
Once I had her completely naked in front of me, she actually got a little bit shy. I had to ask why. “No-one’s ever looked at me the way you do,” she said quietly.
“How am I looking at you?”
“Like you…” She looked away again for a moment and sighed. “You really love me, Nate. I know that much. But I’m still not sure you feel exactly the same way about me than I do about you.”
Putting a finger under her chin, I made her look at me. “Maybe not right in this moment, Lisa, but who knows what the next few days will bring?”
The hope that appeared in her eyes and face was almost too much. All I can do was wrap my arms around her, kiss her and let my actions prove my feelings for her in return. Sitting her back on the bed, I quickly removed my shoes and socks, remaining clothed otherwise, as she shuffled back to rest her herself against the pillows. Then she beckoned for me to join her. I just sat back on my knees and looked at her in all her naked glory, running my eyes up her body, unsurprised to see her cunt was already wet, her chest rising and falling as she breathed deeply, already excited by what we were doing.
“You’re beautiful, Lisa.”
“Nate, you really need to do something to me. Like, right now.”
I figured working top to bottom would work a treat, crawling up over her body until my face hovered above hers, unsurprised that she grabbed the back of my head, a handful of hair, and dragged me down for a kiss. Knowing I was still fully clothed, I couldn’t tease her with my cock, so used one of my hands, just running a finger along her slit before dipping my finger inside for a moment. Even that was enough to make her body spasm. I broke the kiss and put the finger in my mouth.
“Mmm. My sister is tasty.”
She burst into giggles. “That was really corny, Nate.”
I leaned down near to her ear. “It was, but I can’t wait to eat you out.”
“Oh god, me too,” she whispered.
As I continued to just gently touch her with my right hand, resting on my left forearm otherwise, I moved from her lips to her neck, pleased to hear her gasp when I started to hit a sensitive area, hearing her little moans in my ear. “I had no idea,” she whispered as I covered her neck in kisses, hearing her giggle as she said my stubble tickled her.
Her body continue to rock against my fingers as I moved down her body, eventually focusing on her breasts. I had no real idea how big they were, but at a guess she was definitely a C-cup, and they were perfect for her frame. I ran my tongue over on her nipples and she shuddered rather violently.
“The others never did that.”
“Did they literally just stick their dick in you without giving you any attention?” She didn’t answer verbally, just shrugging, obviously embarrassed. “Well, it’s going to take your brother to show what you have definitely missed out on.”
“I can’t think of anyone better,” she replied softly, moaning against as I latched onto one of her nipples, albeit gently, and caused her to giggle at the sensation. She was now soaking downstairs, my fingers continuing to gently play with her, now sliding a finger inside her, slowly thrusting it in and out. I teased both her nipples, suckling on one and then the other. The noises she made suggested she thoroughly enjoyed it. In fact, I felt a dose of wetness on my hand. She didn’t cum, but it was close enough. “Oh god, I had no idea…” she cried.
Kissing down her body, over her stomach, she got ever more excited, her breathing growing rapid as I moved further and further down. Inserting a second finger, I made the usual motion I knew should work, kissing around her groin region but completely ignoring her cunt for the time being. I knew it would drive her nuts but heighten the sensation at the same time.
“Please, Nate,” she hissed.
“Please what?”
“Please lick me,” she begged, “I want to feel you. I want you to make me cum.”
Honestly, I don’t think I’d heard anything hotter in my life up to that point. The fact it was my little sister saying that to me? In my mind, it immediately felt… right. Doesn’t a brother love their sister, almost unconditionally? All I knew is that I was going to show how much I loved my sister in the next few minutes.
Removing my fingers, I licked from the bottom to the top of her slit, running my tongue over her clit as a finale. She cried out loudly as I did so, shuddering again. Wrapping a hand around a thigh each, I buried my tongue, teasing her entrance, switching between that and her clit, running up and down her labia at the same time, recognising even that caused her to spasm. She was incredibly sensitive to anything I was doing, needing to keep a firm grip of her legs to stop her from either leaping up or closing them around my head.
“Oh…. Nate, what are you doing to me?”
Hoping to give you one hell of an orgasm! That was the intention, and I figured I was doing something right, as she was soon thrusting her groin into my face. “Fuck, yes!” she cried out.
Removing my right hand from her thigh, I gently inserted two fingers inside her again, greeted by another long and loud groan, as I solely focused on her clit, while looking for that particular spot inside her. “Holy fuck, Nate.”
My sister tasted divine. Hmm… Let me say that again, for posterity. My sister tasted absolutely fucking divine. I knew, then and there, that I’d never want another woman, if she wanted to put up with me for the next however many years. I looked up to see Lisa looking at me with such intensity, I just knew she was having those same feelings. It wasn’t just what we were doing in that moment that caused those feelings. The entire day had been brilliant. One of the best days of my life. The fact I’d shared everything with my sister only heightened the emotions and made it feel even more special.
“I’m going to cum, Nate.”
I could have replied, but I figured I’d just keep doing whatever I was doing. Keeping her right leg in place, her left leg was now draped over my shoulder, almost keep me in place in turn, my tongue never leaving her clit while I was now practically fucking her with my fingers. My mouth and fingers were drenched in her juices. Her chest was rising and falling rapidly, and I knew she was very close.
Then I felt the walls of her cunt start to tighten around my fingers, another gush wetness, and I knew she was on the verge.
“Nate!” she cried out, and then she came. It was big. I mean, I’d given women an orgasm before, but my sister either had big ones, or it was just something about the moment. Her back arched into an almost impossible angle for a moment before she went limp on the bed, her body racked by a series of shudders. I kept going, though wondered if I should stop, unsurprised to feel a hand on my head.
“Keep going, Nate. I want another one.” I could hear the sob in her voice, and I knew she was probably close to crying. “This feels too good, Nate. I love you.”
I stopped for a moment to meet her eyes, glistening in the low light. “I love you too. Tell me when you want me to stop.”
“I want you to keep doing this forever.”
“Okay.”
She giggled and sobbed as I continued to eat her out. Her second orgasm followed rather quickly, no more than five or so minutes, and I could feel the exhaustion now flowing off her. She didn’t ask me to stop, though, her hand still on the back of my head as she sat up, continuing to drive her cunt into my face, almost rubbing it up and down on my face.
Her third took a little longer, though I was left feeling she was holding back. My jaw was starting to get sore, and I was rock hard. Had been since we walked into the room, amazed I wasn’t feeling more light-headed, considering all my blood was heading south.
“Nate…” My sister stated, out of breath, “I think I’ve had enough.”
“Sure you don’t want a fourth?”
She took another deep breath before replying. “I think I’ll pass out if I do.” She gestured with both hands, crawling back over her body to be dragged in for another passionate kiss. “Give me a couple of minutes’ recovery, then I think I definitely owe you one, Nate.”
“You don’t have to.”
She reached down with her right hand to grab my rather obvious bulge. “That needs taking care of, Nate. And I want another load in my mouth.”
I collapsed onto the bed beside my sister, not wanting to talk for a couple of minutes to allow the subtle pain in my jaw to subside. It was a good sort of pain; I’m definitely not complaining. I kept an eye on my sister, her eyes half-closed, appearing ready to drift off to sleep. More fool me, as I was completely unprepared for her to leap on me, both of us ending up on the floor. She was possessed, clawing at my trousers, her fingers desperate to undo the button and fly, before she practically ripped off those and my underwear, freeing my still rather hard cock.
I almost laughed as she wasted no time swallowing my cock, watching nearly the entire length disappear. With one hand wrapped around the base, her head bobbed up and down, her tongue doing things I didn’t know was possible, unable to hold back the loud groan as I knew I wasn’t going to last long at all. I let my sister know that too.
“I don’t care if it’s two minutes or ten, Nate. You’re going to cum in my mouth.”
“Probably two, if you keep doing whatever you’re doing,” I muttered through gritted teeth.
My entire body was jello and I don’t think my cock had ever felt so hard. I had to resist the urge to start thrusting into her mouth. She was fantastic without my help. Plus, I didn’t particularly want to fuck her mouth. I wanted to fuck something else of hers, and it took a lot of self-control not to throw her on the ground and go to town on her cunt.
“I’m going to cum any second, Lisa.”
I was true to my word, as I think I surprised her as she squealed, though her lips remained wrapped around my cock, as I shot my wad. I’m sure they probably heard my groan all the way down in reception, letting rip a series of expletives before letting my sister know how much I loved her and wanted to fuck her. After she’d swallowed and clean my cock with her tongue, she simply looked at me and smiled. “I love you too, Nate.”
We definitely needed a shower after the shenanigans of the evening. Thankfully, our appetites for each other were sated, so we simply washed each other down, avoiding any erogenous zones, drying each other off once we were done before hopping into bed, neither of us even bothering with underwear, as it was now absolutely pointless.
I opened my eyes to see Lisa, concentration on her face. It took me a couple of seconds to realise her hand was wrapped around my cock, jerking me off. She smiled as her eyes met mine. “Morning,” she stated brightly.
“Morning,” I replied, slightly frazzled by how I’d been woken up.
“It would be a shame to waste your morning wood. So I’m thinking… blowjob while you eat me out. How does that sound?”
It sounded like a bloody good idea, and we headed into the shower half an hour later with smiles on our faces, plus my sister figured taking the load on her face would be hot.
It was.
“What’s the plan, Nate? Do you just want to spend all day in this room pleasuring your sister? Or would you like to go out?”
“What sort of pleasuring?”
“Well, I’m thinking some more blowjobs, and definitely more of your mouth on my pussy. Then, in the end, the pièce de résistance.”
“And that is?”
“You fucking me.”
We dressed and headed downstairs for breakfast. It was rather quiet between us. My sister spent most of the time just looking at me, this sweet smile on her face. She smiled at me all the time, but this time it was obviously different, particularly after what we had shared. But I also knew the undertone of the smile.
She was either already in love with me, or was falling in love with me. I think she already was, but probably couldn’t admit it to herself yet, let alone me.
The thing is, it had only been a couple of days, but I was feeling exactly the same way. And I wasn’t worried at all. I couldn’t think of anyone better to fall in love with. I trusted my sister more than anyone. We already had the close relationship most siblings shared. I already loved her as my sibling. I was now falling in love with her as a possible lifelong partner. We had shared most of our lives together, and adding sex to the equation simply deepened the already established relationship.
We headed straight back to the room once we’d finished breakfast, and were naked and in bed before the door had barely closed. There was no rush from either of us, spending what felt like an hour simply making out, whispering sweet nothings to each other, perhaps talking about one thing or another, or I’d just make my sister laugh and giggle. I’d always loved hearing my sister laugh, but in the new dynamic of our relationship, it’ll sound a little pathetic, but it did make my heart flutter.
The body of my sister was soon lavished with the attention of my hands, lips and tongue. I loved her breasts, smiling at how hard her nipples got when she was turned on. They were incredibly sensitive, and even just licking, biting or even suckling at those appeared to send shivers up and down her spine.
“You like them, don’t you?”
“Love them, Lisa. I like looking at them, though I’ve always been rather sneaky.”
“You don’t have to be sneaky anymore. Sounds like I may need to buy some new lingerie.”
I spent a lot of time kissing her abdomen. She wasn’t toned, but neither was I. I knew she went to the gym a number of times a week, but that was simply to keep fit and healthy. We sometimes went together, if we could organise ourselves. Her skin was soft, and as previously noted, rather pale. She still had self-confidence issues with her body, so I figured giving her entire body attention would hopefully help her feel more confident. Or perhaps she would just feel more confident in front of me. She certainly had no problem being naked with me.
Ignored her crotch, I kissed down one leg then the other before giving her little feet a quick massage, tickling them at the same time, rewarded with even more laughter as she tried to fight me off. We were soon wrestling on the bed, trying not to use any of my strength. Soon enough, I was on my back, Lisa straddling my crotch, her pussy incredibly close to my cock. We stopped wrestling, my sister getting this look in her eyes.
“Nate…”
“Yeah…”
“Do you want to?”
“Of course.”
She leaned down and kissed me. “I love you.”
I just cupped her cheek, running my fingers up and over her ear, rewarded with another warm smile. “I love you too, little sister.”
“Last chance to back out, Nate.”
“Like hell that’s going to happen. My gorgeous sister, who is currently naked, wants me. And I want her in return.”
The smile broadened. “Just what I wanted to hear,” she said softly, kissing me again.
She rolled on her back, dragging me with her, my cock at her entrance. I didn’t just want to get straight into fucking, and my sister could obviously read my face and intentions. “God yes, I definitely want that again, Nate.”
“Good thing I love doing it.”
She moaned loudly when I ran my tongue along her slit, instructing her to hold her legs back, placing a hand under a knee each. That left her completely exposed, and she laughed at the look I probably had on my face.
“You look hungry, Nate,” she said, wiggling her pussy in my direction.
I was treated to another loud moan as I ran my tongue around and along her lips, flicking it over her clit, almost causing her to jump. “Sensitive,” she muttered, as I started to run my tongue against her entrance, feeling her shudder. “Fingers, Nate. I want to feel your fingers in me.”
“I thought you wanted my cock?”
She giggled. “After you’ve done this first.”
Gently inserting a couple of digits, I quickly found the right spot and wasted little time focusing my attention on her clit. I soon had her writhing against my face and fingers, pushing her entire body into my face in her desperation to keep contact with my tongue, while she was quickly bucking against my fingers. “I’m not going to last long,” she muttered. I didn’t mind if she lasted two minutes or two hours. I just wanted her to have an orgasm, recover, then we could fuck. Make love. Have sex. Bang. Whatever you want to call it.
Each time my fingers hit the right spot, she started to make this little moan which, along with the attention I was giving her clit, I had little doubt she was going to cum any moment. As I fingers and licked her, I kept my eyes on her face, watching as her head either rolled back onto the pillow, or she’d rest on her elbows and watch whatever I was doing, almost hypnotised by the fact it was her brother making her feel so good.
“Nate?” I mumbled a response, refusing to remove my mouth from her cunt. “I want you to make me cum hard.”
Now I stopped what I was doing. “What the hell do you think I’m trying to do?” I asked, chuckling for a moment, before returning my tongue to her clit, causing another jolt that no doubt went up her spine.
“Oh god, just keep doing that, and I’m going to go off.”
She did a couple of minutes later, my fingers pistoning into her cunt rather quickly by this stage, her body writing so much against what I was doing that I was difficult to keep my tongue in contact with her clit. But the noises she made were magnificent, and if anything, made me even harder and more desperate to want to fuck her. I kept doing what I was doing until she finally managed to reach forward, feeling her fingers through my hair. “Okay, Nate,” she said quietly, “Okay. I need to rest first.”
I kissed back up her body, chuckling to myself as her entire body was sensitive, feeling her shudder each time my lips touched her skin, though she didn’t ask me to stop, appearing to enjoy it, before my lips met hers once again. It was a gentle kiss, though she was soon asking for permission to slide her tongue into my mouth. I acquiesced, feeling her hands run up and down my back at the same time, though one soon slid down underneath me, grabbing my cock.
“Someone is ready to go,” she stated with a giggle.
“I’m going to last five minutes at most, Lisa. It’s been a while, after all.”
“Not the time to say it, but Lucy was an idiot, Nate. How could she not want this thing inside her?” she asked, squeezing my cock to accentuate her point.
“Well, my sister sure does, and I’m surprised how much I want to put it inside her too.”
“And your sister definitely wants her brother to fuck her senseless.”
“That he can do too.”
My cock was now at her entrance. Her eyes met mine again, lifting herself up so she could kiss me before stating firmly, “Nate, fuck me. I want my big brother to fuck me.”
We both made quite a bit of noise once I slid my cock inside her. I was slow and gentle, knowing she hadn’t had anything inside her, except a sex toy, in quite a while. A few years, when I thought about it. It had been a couple of months since I’d fucked anything except my hand, so I think we both thoroughly enjoyed the moment. I leaned down to kiss my sister as I stopped with half my cock inside her, letting her get used to it before I slid a bit more forward. She smiled as I kissed her, and soon I felt my entire length buried inside her cunt.
“Holy shit, Nate.”
“Good?”
I leaned back and the smile was broad. “Firstly, this feels awesome. Secondly, my brother is inside me.”
“So… I take it that’s really good?”
“Can I be honest and say I don’t want anyone else again?”
“We’ll talk about that later too.”
“Agreed. Right now, there’s some fucking to do.”
I’m sure my sister enjoyed the feeling of something not a toy inside her, but I enjoyed the feeling of being inside her definitely just as much. She was warm, wet and willing to take my cock. Generally, as a guy, that’s pretty much what we look for. I don’t know everything about female anatomy, but she was also… tight. Much tighter than previous girlfriends. If I wanted to think about it, I would have thought her cunt was made for my cock.
I pulled all the way back until only the head of my cock was still inside her, my sister almost begging with her eyes for me to put it all the way back in. So that’s what I did, and the smile returned to her face. I did that a few times, and had to resist laughing, before I slowly but surely started to pick up the pace. My sister shuffled and spread her legs a little further, throwing one around the back of my legs, pulling me down again to kiss her.
Soon enough, I felt the urge to really start fucking my sister hard. I’d been so turned on just eating her out, my warning about not lasting too long was definitely proving correct. I was also figuring that, since I’d already given her an orgasm, she wouldn’t be too worried about having one right now. I was definitely hitting the right spot, as she was making all the noises I expected, and the smile on her face suggested she was enjoying being fucked by her brother.
“Not too much longer, Lisa.”
All she did was wrap her other leg around me, shuffling her body again so I felt even deeper inside her. “Then you’d better cum inside me, Nate,” she breathed.
For the next couple of minutes, I think my sister was fucked harder than she’d ever been fucked before. I grunted and swore quite a bit, while also expressing how good my sister’s cunt felt wrapped around my cock. My sister just kept urging me on, to fuck her harder and cum inside her. Once I hit the point of no return, I just kissed her hard, feeling her legs wrap around me even tighter, burying my cock even deeper inside her if possible. I broke the kiss one final time and groaned loudly as I felt the first surge of cum fire out of my cock. My sister definitely felt it as she started to giggle. I kept right on fucking her, firing at least half a dozen ropes deep inside her. Once done, my mind was completely blank and it was only quick thinking that stopped me collapsing on top of her.
Resting on my forearms, I felt her arms wrap around me, holding me as tightly as her legs. I could feel the sweat on my back though my sister didn’t seem to mind at all. I still felt rock hard inside her despite the fact I’d just cum.
“That. Was. Awesome,” Lisa said quietly.
“That was just round one. Just give me a few minutes to recover.”
“You’re still hard!”
“It’ll go down shortly. Well, maybe… I think being inside you has me far more excited than normal.”
She lifted her head to my ear. “Well, having my brother’s big cock inside me is the most exciting thing ever,” she whispered.
My cock finally deflated, at least a little, rolling onto the bed next to my sister, who immediately got onto her side and cuddled into me. Her hand gently caressed my chest before it moved south to my crotch. She made a noise upon realising my cock was wet with her juices and my cum, though I wasn’t surprised when she simply moved her head to my crotch and started to clean me. Cleaning soon turned into a blowjob, and I was hard within a couple of minutes.
“Perfect,” my sister whispered.
Then she surprised me by lifting herself up while holding my cock in place, her eyes only on mine as I felt my head slide pop inside her, before I felt her warm cunt envelope my cock until I felt the entire length of it inside her. Once she bottomed out, she wiggled and then giggled.
“Definitely better than a sex toy,” she muttered.
“You’ll cum this way too,” I said, “My cock should hit the right spots inside you.”
She smiled. “I know. Why do you think I’ve leapt on you like this? I have a specific sex toy I’ve named after you, Nate. Though, I think after this week, it may have to be retired.”
“You really have wanted this for a while, haven’t you?”
She started to slowly bounce up and down, rocking herself on my cock. “Uh-huh,” she stated, already starting to take deep breaths, “Does that shock you?”
I gently held her hips, bending my knees so she could lean back if she wanted. Otherwise, I would leave her to find the best way to ride me. “It doesn’t now,” I managed to say.
Watching my sister ride me was one of the best things I’d witnessed in my 28 years of life up to that moment. I amused myself by watching her breasts bounce up and down, almost mesmerised by the way they swayed, unable to resist grabbing them for a moment, gently squeezing them and running my fingers gently over her nipples, giving them a tweak at the same time, earning a giggle from my sister. My eyes moved up her neck to her face, her face one of concentration as she started to grind her cunt against me, understanding that would help her too. Otherwise, her eyes searched for mine, and the look in hers was one of lust, hunger and love.
She bent down and kissed me hard, moaning into my mouth at the same time as I moved my hands to her arse and started to gently thrust into her. That caused her to immediately break the kiss, moaning loudly before adding, “Holy shit, Nate. Exactly the right spot. Just keep doing that.”
“Hard or gentle?”
She smiled before kissing me again. “Gently does it now. I’m going to cum, no matter what.”
So I fucked her gently, holding her by the arse, as she rested her forearms on the bed and spent most of her time kissing me. Her kisses were intense, hot and incredibly passionate. They were some of the best kisses I’d ever received. The depth of feeling behind them left little to the imagination. I knew she was definitely in love with me.
I felt on the verge of feeling exactly the same way. I knew we would be in for one hell of a conversation after our holiday.
“Stop,” my sister said.
“What?”
“I want control,” she stated with a smirk. I did as my sister requested, moving her hands to my chest, lying them flat against me. She then got this look in her eye, along with the smirk. “You’d better hold on, Nate. You’re going to be in for a wild ride!”
She wasn’t lying. She started slow, bouncing and grinding on my cock, her eyes never leaving mine. I watched her, transfixed by what she was doing to me with her cunt. To say she felt wonderful would be a tremendous understatement. While I didn’t feel any impending need to cum, my sister was making all the noises to suggest she was getting rather excited. I was holding her by the hips again, Lisa moving one of her hands to mine, suggesting I hold her even tighter, before it was placed on my chest again.
“Nate, I won’t want another cock again.”
“Fine by me.”
“I’m going to cum really hard.”
“Give me a few minutes and I’ll join in.”
“I’ll cum, then you can throw me on my back and pound me as hard as you want.” I couldn’t help smile. “I’m serious. I want you to fuck me hard once I’ve cum. I’ll probably orgasm again really quickly.”
She wasn’t wrong. We both shut up, the only sounds now being her heavy breathing, listening to the subtle changes. Add to those adorable little moans I was learning she made when approaching orgasm, and sounds that I was already falling in love with, and I knew she was going to have an orgasm. And it was probably going to be another big one.
I felt the walls of her cunt start to squeeze my cock, her bouncing on me becoming a little ragged, trying to rub her clit against me at the same time. She moaned loudly, continuing to bounce on my cock, throwing both her body and head back as she cried out… and then she came.
My sister wasn’t done by any stretch of the imagination though, as she crested the high before leaning forward, planting her hands on my chest again, and while still shuddering, rode me as hard as ever. Her eyes were wild with desire, milking my cock for a couple of minutes before she collapsed onto my chest, leaning forward to whisper in my ear, “Fuck me, Nate.”
I rolled her over and my sister received one ticket to Pound Town, grabbing her underneath her knees, pushing those back enough so they rested just below her breasts. My sister just smiled before I watched her mouth widen as I just fucked her. There is no other way to describe the next few minutes. My sister was properly fucked. I amazed myself, and I think she was surprised, when she had another powerful orgasm. Once she had come down from her orgasm, my own followed not long later, a smaller dose considering I’d only cum about an hour or so before.
Close to passing out from pure bliss, I collapsed onto the bed and did my best to stay somewhat lucid, listening to my sister take a rapid series of breath while giggling at the same time. That caused me to chuckle at the same time. I don’t know what she was laughing about exactly. I knew it wasn’t what I’d done, so I figured she was just in one hell of a good mood.
Turning onto my side, Lisa did the same thing and we cuddled into each other, our legs criss-crossing as I wrapped my arms around her.
“No going back now, Nate,” she said, kissing me gently on the lips before leaning back, gauging my reaction.
“You’ll hear no complaints from me, Lisa. That was the best sex I’ve ever had.”
“Really?” Her face lit up in an enormous smile.
“Never had better. And it meant the most to me too.”
“I love you, Nate.”
“I know… I love you too.”
“No, I mean…”
“I know what you mean, Lisa. I’ll admit, I’m feeling the same way.”
If possible, the smile broadened. Add to that, she had to blink rapidly. “Really?” she asked quietly.
“Definitely. The only question is… What do we do now?”
“Well, we’re still on holiday. Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Well, not too much.”
“Okay.”
We lay in silence for a few minutes before my sister suggested we have a wash. That mean taking advantage of the enormous bath, making use of the bubble bath on offer. It was probably one of the most intimate non-sexual things we’d ever done, my sister sitting between my legs as we lay back in the hot water, not really talking about anything, just enjoying the presence of the other. She would occasionally turn around just to kiss me for a minute or two before turning back around. I would just hold her in my arms, though would occasionally run my hands up her body and play with her breasts.
“You really like them, don’t you?”
“They’re perfect, Lisa.”
“Well, they’re all yours now if you really want them. Along with the rest of me.”
“Think I’m going to say no?”
“Despite the fact I’m your sister?”
“Quite frankly, that just makes all this better. And also naughtier.”
She turned around again, one of her hands immediately moving to my crotch. “So does that mean we can make love all afternoon and night?”
“Apart from breaks for lunch and dinner, yes.”
And that is precisely what we did. Once we finished up in the bath, we dressed and wandered downstairs for lunch and a couple of drinks. Our appetites for food and drink soon diminished, we hurried back upstairs, stripped and were making love within minutes. That continued all afternoon, whether it was sex, a sneaky blowjob or eating my sister out. We only ever stopped once we’d had an orgasm and needed time to recover. It was a thoroughly enjoyable way to spend an afternoon with my sibling.
We needed another wash before my sister wondered if we shouldn’t head out for dinner. It was a great idea, so we showered and dressed up nicely, ordered a taxi and headed into Dublin city centre. I treated my sister to some fine wine and dining, and I don’t think I’d ever had a more beautiful date than my sister that evening. After dinner, we strolled around the city, taking in some of the sights by moonlight, occasionally stopping to simply make out for a moment before continuing on our walk.
After enjoying a drink or two at a bar we stumbled upon, we finally headed back to the hotel once the clock passed midnight. Hopping into bed once we’d undressed, I think our appetites for each other were finally sated, as my sister simply cuddled into me, kissing my cheek, and told me how much she loved me. I returned the words and it wasn’t long before I heard soft snores. I admit I stayed awake a bit longer, deep in thought, wondering just where our relationship was heading. It scared me a little because I knew the route I already wanted to take, and the route I assumed she wanted, was going to be incredibly difficult for both of us.
“They can’t have been natural.”
I was concentrating on the road, but managed to reply with, “What makes you say that?”
“They look man-made, Nate.”
“You’re talking millions of years of… er, geology. It’s a World Heritage Site. I’m sure they’ve had experts there to assess if it was all fake.”
“Well, at least the legends are interesting. Thanks for bringing me.”
“You’re welcome. Though you don’t have to thank me. I wanted to see them too. And we did spend all day at the hotel yesterday. The fresh air probably did us some good.”
“I know. We haven’t had sex all day, Nate. I mean, I love just holding hands and the occasional kiss and cuddle, but I’m feeling empty here.”
I couldn’t help glance at her. “Are you suggesting something, little sister?”
“I want you to fuck me in the outdoors. I’m sure we can find somewhere secluded.”
“It’s only another 90 minutes to Dublin.”
“Wouldn’t you find fucking your sister in a public area even naughtier?”
“How public?”
“I’m not saying in the middle of Dublin. But I’m sure there are plenty of country lanes around where we can have some privacy.” Her right hand reached for my left hand, lifting it from the steering wheel as she adjusted herself slightly. I felt the dampness in her panties. “I’m horny, Nate. I need my big brother.”
“I’ll turn off at the next junction and find somewhere. I’ll need my hand back to drive, though.” Before it was released, she manoeuvred my hand and I felt two of my fingers enter her cunt. After she used them to fuck herself for a few seconds, she released my hand. I just glanced at her while I licked my fingers clean. I made a sound to suggest I enjoyed the taste.
“Just your cock, Nate. That’s all I want inside me once we’re stopped.”
It took a few minutes longer than I think either of us wanted, but I found a small space on a narrow country lane that was just perfect for what my sister wanted. My sister helped get me ready as I drove, her hand on my crotch, gently rubbing my hardening cock before I found a place to park. Once I had the engine shut off, my sister appeared ready to start blowing me. Instead, I just told her to get out.
She sat on the bonnet of the car. I reached under her skirt and removed her panties, putting those in my pocket, before I grabbed her and dragged her close. Her hands immediately went to my belt and top of my trousers, and my cock soon sprang free.
“This is what I’m calling a freebie, Nate. I just want you to fuck me hard and cum inside me. Don’t worry about me. I’ll probably get off on doing this outdoors. Otherwise, I’ll finish myself off in the car on the way home.”
“Seriously? I’ll want to watch then probably crash.”
“Well, I guess you can watch me if you cum before me.” I knew my jaw dropped as my sister just giggled, then she grabbed my cock and guided it inside her. She gasped as the head of it disappeared, sitting up slightly so it was easier for me to kiss her. “Right, I’m going to lie back now. So have fun, Nate.”
I couldn’t but laugh as she lay back on the bonnet, using the jumper she’d brought as a pillow so she could watch me. I just rammed my entire cock inside her, causing my sister to jump slightly. “Naughty,” she said, before she wriggled, letting herself adapt again. “Okay, fuck me.”
I lasted no more than five minutes, to be honest. A whole list of reasons why. It was my sister. We were out in public. We hadn’t had sex all day. Her cunt was tight and welcoming. My sister talked so dirty, it would have made a sailor blush. Most of it was about me or my cock, obviously, but it was still nice to hear that my sister thoroughly enjoyed what I did to her.
And despite blasting a load inside her after only a few minutes, I kept on trucking. Much to the surprise of my sister, my cock barely going down. So I figured I’d be the nice brother she always said I was, and started to gently rub her clit as I continued to fuck her. The smile that formed on her face when I did that was heartbreakingly warm.
“Someone wants me to cum,” she stated after taking a deep breath.
“I’m your brother. It’s my job to take care of you, Lisa.”
She made a gesture to suggest she wanted to sit up, using my left arm to haul her into a sitting position. She immediately kissed me, almost desperate to slide her tongue into my mouth, or mine into hers, or into each other’s. I continued to play with her clit, who body jerking and shuddering as I have no doubt she was getting close. She broke the kiss and moaned loudly, letting me knew that she was indeed getting very close. I couldn’t help smirk.
“That was fast.”
“Horny, Nate. So very horny.”
She certainly was, as her orgasm followed only a couple of minutes later, needing to hold her tight with my left arm as she nearly collapsed back onto the bonnet. I removed my right hand from her clit once she asked me to, and we stood and sat in silence, still moulded together. I kissed her cheek, Lisa turning to look at me, smiling again.
Figuring we’d taken enough of a chance, I dressed myself though my sister didn’t ask for her panties back, quite happily getting back into the as I slid into the driver’s seat. “I’ll clean up the seat if I’ve made a mess, Nate. I think I will, because I feel rather full of your cum.”
It was dark by the time we got back to the hotel, my sisters panties still in my pocket as we walked through the reception area. She decided to lift her skirt up as she practically skipped ahead towards the elevator. I’ll admit to feeling her up good and proper as we ascended.
“Back into Dublin again tonight?” I asked, once back in the room.
“Dancing? Let’s see if we can find a place with Irish music.”
I couldn’t help chuckle. “We’re in Dublin, Lisa. I’m sure we’ll find somewhere.”
We showered, fondling each other and making out as we did, before we dressed and called a taxi to take us into town again. Lisa picked another great restaurant, this time insisting she be the one to pay, considering I’d paid for nearly everything else so far. I didn’t mind paying, I was treating her to a holiday, and I liked taking care of my little sister, financially or otherwise. Then it was a case of finding somewhere playing the music we wanted. It took all of five minutes, standing at the bar with a drink until we had enough liquid courage to join other revellers on the dance floor.
I’m not sure what time we finished, but that wasn’t the only bar we frequented that night. We’d certainly had our fill of drink, while our feet were aching by the time we were kicked out of the last bar we were in. I think we were both pretty drunk, my sister probably a little worse than me. Somehow, I managed to flag down a taxi to take us back to the hotel. The night receptionist chuckled as I had to haul my now half-asleep sister towards the elevator. Once in our room, I managed to undress her down to her underwear before tucking her under the covers. I barely managed to strip myself before collapsing into bed beside her, falling asleep in seconds.
The day before St. Patrick’s Day was obviously a wash out after the night before. We’d had a great time but were now paying for it. We woke only an hour or so before midday, my sister complaining about a hangover. Neither of us were in the mood for anything, in particular sex, so we ordered in some room service while turning on the TV, managing to find something we were both interested in watching. After eating, we soaked together in the bath tub, still neither of us really in the mood to be intimate, though my sister appreciated the subtle massage I gave her.
“What’s the plan for tomorrow?” my sister asked sometime later that afternoon. Apart from the bath, neither of us had moved an inch.
“I’m thinking an early night tonight for an early rise tomorrow. Round of golf first?” My sister nodded. “After that, back here for a shower, get ready, then head into town for an all-day bender.”
It was only after dinner that we felt well enough to finally engage in some sexual shenanigans. But, I’ll be honest. I think we were both a little disappointed in the end. We both had an orgasm, but as we were both still tired from the night before, the action didn’t last all too long. That didn’t stop my sister cuddling into me once we were done, still naked, which I know we both enjoyed. We continued to make out instead, foregoing anything else too physical. It was incredibly intimate and I knew we were both now falling head over heels in love with each other. We slept early that night and I wondered what she was thinking as I started to drift off.
St. Patrick’s Day in Dublin was everything I expected. My sister and I had an absolute blast. We rose early so we could get a round of golf in. It was rather quiet on the course when we teed off, and while we didn’t stop and have sex exactly, there was plenty of kissing, fondling, and a trip into the bushes when I fingered my sister to orgasm. She had a smile on her face the rest of the round.
After a shower, where there was a lot more kissing and fondling, plus a blowjob for me so I could enjoy an orgasm, we grabbed a taxi into the city centre, heading straight for Temple Bar. Even as early as it was, a couple of hours before lunchtime, the place was absolutely heaving. We wandered around, a plastic cup of Guinness in hand, watching the traditional parade, and it was immediately obvious the neighbourhood was full of tourists. But we ended up talking to people from across the globe, in particularly bunches of Americans and Australians, unsurprising considering the number of Irish immigrants in both countries.
By early evening, the sun having disappeared and the night beginning to cool, neither my sister or I was particularly drunk, which was a surprise. We were leaving another bar when my sister dragged me in close to whisper in my ear. “I want to go back to the hotel, Nate.”
I returned a look she probably knew well by now. “Whatever for, Lisa?” I asked innocently.
Still leaning into my ear, she said a few simple words. “I want you to fuck me the rest of the night.”
“But what about the revelry?”
I actually didn’t care about that. And my sister returned a look I knew well. “What’s it going to be, Nate? More drinking in these crowds or sex with me back at the hotel? Choose wisely!”
I chose wisely.
The traffic and crowds meant it took at least an hour for us to get back to the hotel. Even the bar there was full to bursting, and despite the fact my sister was rather keen to head upstairs, she suggested a last drink. We stood at the bar, chatting with a few people, particularly one or two who had noticed us golfing together. When asked if we were together, there was no hesitation from either of us in answering yes.
Back in the room, my sister asked me to get on the bed while she ‘freshened’ up. I had no idea what she needed to freshen up, though I guess maybe she just wanted a shower before we started. I asked if she wanted company, but she told me to just get naked and wait for her.
She took a while. A lot longer than I expected, though she finally appeared at the edge of the bed. I looked her up and down as she stood naked, my cock obviously reacting to the sight. She walked around her side of the bed, taking a small bottle from behind her back. I looked at the bottle, then looked at her again. No doubt my eyes would have been wide. She just smiled as she got on the bed, sitting on her knees, grabbing the bottle, squirting some liquid into her hands before she grabbed my cock and started to apply.
“Seriously?” I asked.
“I want to try it. And there’s no-one else I’d want to do it with.”
“Seriously?” I asked again.
“Nate, your sister is wanting you to fuck her in the arse, and that’s all you can ask?”
“It’s just… I never expected… I’m surprised, that’s all.”
“Have you done it before?” I nodded. “Well, obviously I haven’t. Well, not with a real dick, anyway. But that’s why I brought the lube with me, because I obviously hoped and planned for all this to happen, and I want you to try every hole I have. Well, at least every hole capable of taking your cock.”
“So I guess that’s what you were doing in the bathroom and why you were so long?”
“I did a lot of reading, Nate. But the one thing I want is to remain in control. So that means all you have to do is lie back and think of England. Though you are more than welcome to play with my boobs, knowing how much you like this, or you can play with my pussy, because that will help me cum.”
“You ever stuck a toy up there?”
“Yes. The one I named after you. You’re bigger than the toy.”
I made a fist-pump. “Score!”
While continuing to stroke me, being rather liberal with the lube, she leaned forward to kiss me. The sort of kiss that made my cock even harder, causing my sister to giggle. Though she then said she loved me, which made me smile. Applying to lube to her butt, she then straddled my lap, my hands immediately going to her hips, though I didn’t move otherwise. She grabbed my cock again and I felt her press the head at her entrance, running it up and down the crack of her arse, teasing me every so often by pressing down.
Then she stopped teasing, her eyes focused on mine as she pressed down a final time and I felt the head of my cock slowly but surely open her up and slide inside her. It was tremendously exciting, a broad grin forming on my sister’s face. She was obviously taking her time, letting herself adapt to a new intruder. It took a while, but my entire length eventually disappeared inside her arse.
It was probably the hottest thing I’d ever done in my life up to that point. Meanwhile, my sister could only lean forward and kiss me again, before she very slowly started to ride me. The sensations travelling up my cock and the rest of my body were something else entirely. I know I wasn’t going to last very long, considering how tight her arse was. Adding the whole taboo thing of fucking my sister in the butt, and I was surprised I hadn’t cum already.
“I’m not going to last long, Lisa.”
“Play with my clit and neither will I.”
“That good?”
She kissed me again. “Even better than I thought.”
Licking my finger, I wasn’t surprised my sister was dripping wet, figuring I’d insert a couple of digits inside her. That made her nearly leap off my cock. “Too much, Nate,” she whispered, “Just play with my clit. Please…”
The female body is both a marvellous thing and a bloody mystery all at once. So I withdrew my fingers and simply started to gently rub her clit with my thumb. Again, the first touch sent a shudder through her body, though she started to pick up the pace rather quickly, matching her bounces to the rubbing of my thumb.
“Holy shit,” she whispered.
“Yeah, me too.”
“Will you stay hard if you cum quickly?” I nodded. “Good.”
She continued to ride me a little faster, and that was enough to pretty much finish me off, unable to hold back my orgasm much longer. I groaned loudly as I felt the first shot, deep into her butt, hearing my sister giggle before asking me to rub her clit a little faster, as she was going to cum any second herself. And she did, losing herself in bliss for a few moments as she must have destroyed her arse on my cock before she finally stopped. I know I lay back with a dumb grin on my face as my sister sat still on my lap, breathing heavily before she simply lay down on my chest. Wrapping my arms around her, I kissed the top of her head and squeezed her.
“Okay, that was much better than I expected,” she whispered.
“Glad you enjoyed it.”
“I don’t want to take it out yet. But I’m guessing we’ll need a shower?”
“Well, if you want to fuck some more, then that would probably be a good idea.”
My sister shuffled her butt and my softening cock popped out, before she rested herself again. “Okay, in a few minutes,” she replied quietly. Unsurprisingly, she fell asleep so I let her rest for half an hour. Her lying on my chest eventually became uncomfortable, gently rolling her off onto the bed and I headed into the bathroom for a shower. She must have only been napping, as my sister joined me within five minutes, so we spent a good twenty minutes cleaning each other down.
Once back in bed, we made love the rest of the night before finally lying back, my sister wrapped in my arms. We lay in silence, both of us no doubt deep in thought. We would be returning home the next day and I know we were both thinking one thing.
What would happen next?
I could see and sense my sister was upset the next morning. She was very quiet as we dressed and packed, and she said next to nothing as we had breakfast. I tried to open conversation with her, but I knew anything I started with would lead into the one topic of discussion that hovered above us.
The drive to the airport took place in continued silence. I glanced at my sister every so often, and I think she was wiping her cheeks at one point, though I didn’t see any tears myself. After checking in, we found a table at one of the bars and enjoyed a final drink. I reached across the table and grabbed her hand, receiving a crooked grin.
“We should talk about this when we get home.”
“What’s to talk about, Nate? The holiday is over.”
“It’s over when we say it’s over.”
She sighed. “I know you’re trying to be nice, Nate. But let’s be realistic about things. Just… It’s okay.”
“But…”
She withdrew her hand, folding them against her chest. “Don’t worry about it.”
That ended the conversation, and the flight took place in silence, barely a word uttered between us. I continued to glance at her, but she wouldn’t meet my eyes. I was left confused, as I’m pretty sure I’d told her I would be quite happy to continue whatever this was between us. But maybe it was me being unrealistic about things? My sister had always been rather level-headed and perhaps she was thinking it simply wouldn’t or couldn’t work. As she’d said, what happened on holiday…
We caught a cab from Heathrow home, the car pulling up outside my sister’s house first. I helped her take out her suitcase, hugged and kissed her on the cheek. She told me she loved me but turned around, wheeling her suitcase behind her as she disappeared inside her house without a backwards glance. Feeling a little crushed that it ended like that, I wandered inside my own house a few minutes later, wondering what the hell had gone wrong so quickly.
I didn’t hear from my sister all week, my texts going unanswered, my phone calls ignored. By the next Saturday, I was going nuts, needing to know where our relationship stood. Knocking on her front door that morning, she opened it after a few second and almost appeared surprised to see me. She looked awful, like she’d barely slept all week and had spent most of the time crying.
“You look like shit, Nate.”
I did the only thing I could think of to do. I stepped forward, wrapped my arms around her, and kissed her. She melted into my arms, responding to my kiss immediately, feeling her leg brush against mine as she kicked the door shut, before she dragged me into her living room, the pair of us collapsing onto the couch. Our hands were all over each other, though I soon found her two pressed into my chest, gently pushing me upwards.
“I didn’t think…”
“Whatever gave you that idea?”
“I thought…”
“I love you, Lisa.” I sat up and pulled her up to sit next to me. “That was the best week of my life. And I don’t want it to end there.”
“But we can’t… I mean, it’s all well and good on holiday but…”
“Do you want to be with me?” She nodded. “Then I don’t see the problem.”
“What about friends? What about Mum and Dad?”
“We don’t tell and be careful around our friends. As for the parents, well, they’re half a world away.” I grabbed both of her hands. “All I know is that I want to be with you. And I’m left thinking you definitely want to be with me. Am I correct?”
She blushed and nodded. “Forever, Nate,” she whispered.
“Move in with me.”
The shock on her face almost made me laugh. “What?”
“Move in with me. Keep this place, but rent it out. Move in with me.”
“You’re serious?”
“I love you more than anything, Lisa. I want you with me all the time. If the week we just shared is a taster of what our life is going to be like together, then I don’t want to live apart.”
That was all the convincing she needed. My sister moved in with me a week later.
Three months after moving in, my sister joined me at the breakfast table, reaching across to grab one of my hands, looking up from my coffee to see an enormous smile on her face. I raised my eyebrows, the question unasked, as she said three simple words.
“Nate, I’m pregnant.”
I celebrated that news with my sister in the best way possible. We both called in sick and spent the day in bed. We lay back that night after an entire day of sex, talking about the future, though we both agreed there was one question we simply didn’t know how to answer.
What the hell did we tell our parents?
Chapter 100: Flame Trees Ch. 01 [Incest]
Chapter Text
Rising early as always, I tiptoed around the house so I didn’t wake my wife. A quick breakfast with coffee, then a shower so I would at least walk out into the summer heat feeling somewhat refreshed, knowing I was going to be dripping with sweat within minutes as always. Dressing in the spare room, I only had to grab my bag, keys and sunnies before leaving for work, sneaking back into our bedroom to kiss my wife goodbye.
“Love you,” she whispered sleepily.
“Love you more. See you tonight,” I whispered back.
I’d left school at 16 to become what Australians called a ‘tradie’, or tradesman if you want the full term. I had no interest in going to university, so sought out and found an apprenticeship with a reputable company. I had to decide at a young age what path to follow, and I figured people would always be wanting people to redecorate rooms and even entire houses, so worked at becoming a fully-fledged painter and decorator, with a side-gig in carpentry, in case prospective clients wanted a little work done at the same time.
At the same age, I’d started dating my future wife while I was in my last year at school. Hayley. We’d known each other since starting high school at the same time, and had always been friendly, but I think we must have nursed crushes, as when I did finally ask her out, her first response was a broad grin and an exclamation of “Finally!”
During that last year at school, for myself at least, we were almost inseparable, at least outside of the classroom. We were already working part-time jobs at the same time, while I played sport on a Saturday, so the only day we really had together was on a Sunday. But we made sure that Sunday was always free, or as best we could. Sometimes there were family events we just couldn’t get out of, but more often than not, we’d enjoy a date on a Sunday.
I left school and started working almost immediately at the end of the year while Hayley wanted to keep studying and go to university for future studies, aware of what profession she wanted to pursue. She certainly had my support as she was far more intelligent than I was. Apprentices were not exactly paid well, but I certainly made enough to pay my parents rent, put away a little more in savings for the future, while I could also take Hayley out for what I thought were ‘better’ dates. I didn’t splash cash, certainly couldn’t afford that, but I was able to do a little more for the both of us.
My apprenticeship lasted two years before I was taken on as a full-time employee, and while I might not have wanted to go onto further study, I did take part-time college courses as I figured having other certifications, within the same or similar fields, could only be a good thing. Once I hit full-time work, and my sister had finished high school herself, my parents divorced.
I knew they hadn’t been happy for years. Surprisingly, Mum was the one to leave the family home, stating she was going to return to her home town a few hours north, and that her children would be more than welcome to join her, though she understood opportunities up north were less than where we lived now. My sister was still studying, while my job was leading places, but we both assured her we’d travel north as often as possible to see her. She was upset, of course, but we were now old enough to understand, and knew she had to put her own happiness first now that we were both adults.
My father wasn’t sad to see her go, the divorce pretty much uncontested, and despite the fact they were no longer in love, it wasn’t a bitter divorce. They’d simply fallen out of love, stayed together until we were old enough, then they split apart. Wasn’t the first time I’d heard it done, wouldn’t be the last.
With Mum leaving, Dad didn’t want to keep the large house so put it on the market, wanting to downsize to little more than an apartment, as the house was worth considerably more thanks to the booming housing market. That left my sister and I with a problem as he was going to be downsizing considerably. He sat me down one evening and pretty much said I’d have to move out of home, my sister remaining since she was at university and couldn’t afford to live away from home. Wasn’t particularly what I wanted to hear, but at least he gave me time to put things together.
Then Hayley came up with an idea, meeting me for coffee the day after my father dumped that revelation on me. I move in with her and her parents until she finished university, then we’d marry and move in together. She realised what she’d said and blushed. I took her hand and suggested I might just have to look for a ring, considering we had been dating for three years by then.
I waited until she’d graduated university before proposing. She naturally said yes straight away, and considering she knew it was coming, it wasn’t a real surprise she’d been planning our wedding for quite a while. The surprise to me was that she didn’t want something big. “All your savings are for a house or apartment, Mark. A wedding is one day of our lives. Our home will be for life.”
We married less than six months after I proposed, and six months after that, moved into our own apartment. By the time I was 25, I was making fantastic money and even looking at starting up my own company. I enjoyed working where I did, but the idea of being my own boss was appealing, and with everything online nowadays, I knew I’d left plenty of satisfied customers that would open up plenty of work.
Hayley was happy in her job but was thinking about returning to university as a mature student to add to her previous qualifications. We sat down, did the sums, and figured we could afford it over a couple of years until she returned to the workforce. The only thing we couldn’t afford was a child, but she was careful with her birth control, and we’d had no concerns in all the years we’d been having sex, so just hoped that would remain.
I left work for that morning in a good mood. I had a beautiful wife, our own apartment I’d spent years decorating while my wife added her personal touches. We had all the material things people liked to buy. But my wife and I were still very much in love. She was back at university, studying a field she’d always been interested in, and knew there would be jobs upon graduating a second time. Once she was back at work, we agreed to start trying for a family once we hit 30. One or two kids at most, but we agreed we both wanted them.
I just had no idea leaving that morning… everything I’d done since I was 16 would come crashing down.
It was another baking hot day as I drove to the office. I’d finished the last job I had on my calendar the previous day, and hadn’t received anything from the boss, so figured it would be a day in the warehouse, getting things ready, or I’d be sent off somewhere to start preparing for a new job. Instead, I was greeted with news that work was quiet, possibly due to the approaching end of year holidays’, so I’d only have to do a half to two-thirds of a day before clocking off.
Leaving early, I figured I’d surprise the wife by picking her up and taking her out for a coffee or something then spending the late afternoon together before dinner, as I knew when she had classes and lectures. She took public transport to university, so at least she’d have a lift home as well. I always felt out of place whenever I end up at her university, considering I generally wandered around in paint-stained clothing, blue-collar to the extreme, but everyone was always friendly, and no surprise my wife had friends everywhere. Pointed in the direction of an office, someone who knew her suggested she was currently speaking with one of her professors.
What I found happening in that office changed everything in a matter of seconds. She didn’t see me at first. Whether he did, I wasn’t sure. But there was no missing the fact he was fucking my wife. The fact he had the audacity to keep the door ajar while doing so was rather brazen from both of them. My feet felt like they were in concrete. I simply couldn’t move. Part of me wanted to burst in and beat the shit out of him. But I’d never been a violent person, except when on the rugby field.
I took a deep breath and stepped into the room. He looked up rather startled while she turned and saw me. Her eyes widened in fear, surprise, and I’m sure plenty of other emotions before the tears formed immediately. “I mean, if you’re going to cheat on me, Hayley, I would have thought it would be someone at least physically better looking.” I gestured at him. “I mean, really? Him?”
“I’ll have you know…” he started to say.
“Mate, I would suggest you shut your fucking mouth right now, considering I’ve just walked in here to find you fucking my wife.”
His eyes widened as he glared at her. “What? You said you were…”
“Looks like we’ve both been played for fools. So, Hayley, I’m sure you’re going to try and justify yourself,” I continued, watching as she slid off the desk and started to straighten out her clothing, “But I’m not interested. Guess those vows we gave each other meant nothing.”
I turned and walked out of the office. A few seconds later, I heard her calling my name, chasing after me. I was almost at my ute when she grabbed my wrist. As I said, I wasn’t a violent man, but I did not want her touching me, certainly not after what I’d just witnessed, shaking her off and turning to glare at her. That made her take a step back. She’d probably never seen hate in my eyes before. “I won’t be home tonight.”.
“Wait. Please, Mark, we can talk about this.”
“Talk about what, Hayley?”
“He meant nothing.”
“But you still wanted his cock inside you. Suggests to me he meant something, or my wife is a whore.” She raised her hand at that, ready to slap me. I smiled at her. “Add a domestic violence charge, Hayley. That’ll work in your favour.”
I turned and slid behind the wheel of my ute. She came to the passenger door but I made sure that was locked before I reversed out of the parking space. She came around to the driver’s window. I lowered it enough. “Please,” she said, crocodile tears rolling down her cheeks, “Please talk to me about this.”
“You’ve just thrown away nearly a decade for what, Hayley?” I held up a hand. “Nothing you can ever say will justify it. I guess I just have ‘schmuck’ written across my forehead. Find your own way home. You’re no longer my problem.”
I drove in the direction of our apartment before turning off and driving to the home of my best mate, Chris. Knocking on his door, he opened it and took one look at me. “What the fuck’s happened?”
I didn’t reply until I was on his couch, sipping at a beer. “Finished work early so thought I’d surprise the wife at university. Maybe take her out for coffee, spend the afternoon together, then have dinner and drinks.” I shook my head. “Walked into one of the offices there to find her…” I shuddered as the images still made me want to throw up.
“With another guy?” I nodded. “Er, who?”
“One of her professors. Guy must have been at least fifty years old.”
“Damn…”
“Yeah, don’t exactly feel great about myself right now.”
“What are you going to do?”
“Well, I won’t be staying with her, that’s for damned sure. She was the first and only, Chris. Thought that meant something to her too. Maybe I’m just old-fashioned or something, I don’t know. All I’m left wondering is if this was the first time, or if she’d done it before and I’ve just never noticed.” I finished the beer and shook my head again. “I honestly never thought she’d ever be capable of tearing my heart out, Chris. Sixteen! We were sixteen when we first started dating. Fuck, I knew within a couple of weeks I loved her to bits, and life just got better and better every year. What I’ve learned is that it was all a delusion.”
“Want to stay here tonight, mate?”
“Yeah, please. But I don’t want to impose.”
“Cathy won’t mind, mate. Not once you tell her what happened.”
Once I told Cathy what happened, she insisted I could stay as long as I wanted while she got on the phone to my wife to give her a piece of her mind, considering Chris and I had been mates since we were in primary school, as had Cathy and Hayley. Hearing the former absolutely let rip was something. I’d never seen nor heard her so angry.
Hayley showed up at the door later that night. Chris wasn’t in the mood to speak to her, but it gave Cathy ample opportunity to give her forthright opinion. It’s why Chris loved her.
“Why don’t you go slut it up somewhere else?” Cathy shouted at her.
“It didn’t mean anything. It was just…”
“Sex? Then why, Hayley? Why throw away nearly ten years together, a marriage, a home, a future family. Why? For some different dick?” There was silence and Cathy laughed. It wasn’t a pleasant sound. “That’s it, isn’t it? You just wanted some different dick. Holy shit, you are fucking stupid. That man inside has been loyal from the day you started dating. I’ve never seen his eyes wander, his eyes only ever for you. And you’ve now just ruined it all for some different dick? Go home, Hayley. Just go home.”
“I want to see my husband,” she retorted, though I heard the sob in her throat.
“I don’t think you have one any longer, Hayley. He’s inside nursing a broken heart. I would suggest you fuck off and think about what you did, but that isn’t going to solve this issue. Just leave him alone. You’ve done enough as it is.”
I heard the door close. I did check my phone to see numerous missed calls and messages. I didn’t have the heart to open anything so just ignored it. Cathy reappeared after venturing into the kitchen, returning with another beer for myself and her husband. “Well, she looked like shit, at least,” she said.
“You should talk to my dad tomorrow,” Chris said, “He’ll certainly help sort this all out for you. I’m figuring you won’t go back to her?”
“My vows meant something, mate. No, that’s it. I’ll never be able to trust her again. All I’m now wondering is if it’s the first time. I’d rather not know. Just walking in on her like that was bad enough.”
“Guess it’s too early to ask what you’re going to do?” Chris wondered.
“I’ll think of something.”
“No kids here and we have a spare room. Don’t get too drunk, get some sleep, and you can figure out what to do next in the morning.”
I enjoyed a hot shower before heading to bed, waking up in the morning unsure of where I was until Cathy knocked on the door, letting me know breakfast was on its way in the kitchen. I called up my boss and let him know the truth. He’d been supportive since the day I’d started, and insisted I had plenty of time stored up to take off, so to take all the time I needed to get my life in order.
Next was talking to my parents and sister. As it only happened the day before, I didn’t have any plans, but while my dad was sympathetic, I was left thinking this was my own problem though he’d support where he could. My sister was immediately upset that her big brother had been left heartbroken, asking where I was. Letting her know, she said she’d pop around that evening after work. Then I spoke to my mother. I found that the hardest one. She might now be a few hours north, but I’d always been closer to her than my father. No real reason, to be honest. It was just how it was.
I was surprised she insisted, as she always did, that there was more than one spare room in her house that could be filled by her children should they ever have trouble. I knew that already, but it was nice to hear the offer again.
After breakfast, I had no real idea what to do with myself as Chris and Cathy both disappeared out to work. Chris then sent me a message, letting me know he’d organised a meeting with his father for that afternoon. At least that got me out of the house. I ignored the texts from… her. She kept trying to call nearly every half an hour. I simply didn’t want to hear her voice, her excuses, or even her justifications. I’d been an attentive, loving husband. Our sex life had been healthy. I worked hard to provide for her, for us, but never left her feeling neglected.
I figured I’d just never understand why.
I knew Chris’s father, Tony, didn’t always deal with divorces, but I knew he’d take it on simply because I was a friend of the family. Sitting me down, he obviously asked plenty of personal, difficult questions about my relationship. He asked if I was serious about a divorce. Though I was adamant, he told me to take a few days to cool off, let the rawness at least somewhat fade away. He added that I’d have to separate for twelve months before it could proceed, which pissed me off. I’d rather just get it over and done with, but he said he’d get the paperwork ready and served once the time was right.
What I did need was to collect my things. I waited until Chris arrived home, then called my father and explained the situation. He turned up within an hour, and we took my ute to my apartment. I handed Chris my keys to open the door, following in behind him and then my father. She was home, of course. I figured she would have been waiting to try and talk to me.
“Back off, Hayley,” Chris warned, “He’s grabbing his things and leaving.”
She tried to get close, Chris and my father using their broad frames to keep her away as I walked towards the spare room where I kept all my things. “Let me speak to my husband!” she cried.
“He doesn’t want to talk to you, Hayley. Why can’t you understand what you’ve done?” my father asked, “Ten years of love and loyalty, and you’ve just thrown it back in his face. What about all those dreams you apparently shared? Raising a family together? Growing old together? And you threw that away for some strange dick. Quite frankly, I’m ashamed, Chris here is ashamed, and I hope your parents hear of what you’ve done and support my son rather than yourself.”
I packed a large bag of my clothes, grabbing the important paperwork I was going to need. I wanted nothing else from that place. No further reminders. I did not intend on returning. I walked out and met her eyes. I hated seeing my wife cry, at least I had hated it. Her smile had lit up every room she’d entered, and I’d tried to put a smile on her damned face every single day. But I just hardened my heart, remembering what I saw, the fact she’d been with another man.
“I spoke to a lawyer today, Hayley. I will be initiating divorce proceedings as soon as I am legally allowed. Seeing you here now, you’re not feeling guilty, you’re just ashamed I caught you. I have no idea if you’ve fucked other guys, don’t know, and I no longer care. But I took my vows seriously, so I can leave this marriage with head held high.”
“Please, we can talk about this. Just you and me. I’m sorry.”
“Don’t want to hear it, Hayley. You cheated, end of discussion. The trust is irrevocably broken. So you’re free to do whatever you want now. Go fuck all the guys you want. It’s no longer my concern. Dad, Chris, I’ll see you downstairs.”
Dumping my things in the back of my ute, I got behind the wheel and beeped the horn, my best friend and then father following me down, joining me in the cab. Hayley followed them down, hitting the window next to me, but I ignored her. Put the car in first and pulled away.
I didn’t look back.
I spoke to Tony later that evening, letting him know that, upon seeing her, my mind was made up. I wanted a divorce. I knew I’d have to wait, but I was now going to make sure there was absolutely no reason one couldn’t be granted. No surprise he offered to take on the case as cheaply as possible, suggesting he owed it for being a good friend to his son for decades. I thanked him but assured I would definitely pay at least a little something.
Spending the next couple of days deciding on what to do next, the idea of starting again in the city held absolutely no appeal. I needed out of the city, a fresh start somewhere. Mentioning it to Chris a couple of days later, he nodded in understanding. “Guess that offer from your mum remains, eh?”
“I’ve been thinking about it. Go up there, start the business I always wanted, and just get on with my life. I know my sister spends more time up there than with my father. She’s never really forgiven him for kicking me out when downsizing. Still loves him, but there’s a slight strain. Shit, if I leave, I think she might even follow me up there.”
“That’s quite a change, Mark.”
“I know. I’ll sleep on it a little more.”
“She still blowing up your phone?” Cathy wondered.
I gave her a look. “Yeah, no thanks to you,” I retorted, chuckling away, “It’s why I stay off social media. But I don’t mind you keeping people up to date with what’s going on. Certainly received plenty of messages from people, asking if I needed help or just messages of support and sympathy. Nice to know I have friends.”
“What about the apartment? There are other matters you need to consider,” Chris said, “Financial responsibilities and such.”
“Your father mentioned all that on the phone. I know what I’m legally required to do, but the important thing was leaving the marital home immediately. I will limit our contact as soon as possible. Tony did assure me we’d been married long enough that we wouldn’t be forced into mediation, so that’s something. No doubt I’d be spun bullshit about how it was a one-time mistake, blah fucking blah.”
Cathy put her hand on mine. “She’s not worth getting angry about, but I guess your mind is a whirlwind, right?”
I chuckled bitterly. “Fuck, there’s a part of my brain that wants to forgive her because I still fucking love her. She threw away ten years. I’m walking away too, but she’s the one that fucked up.” I sighed. “Shame we don’t live in a country where I can’t just serve papers and be done with it.”
I gave everything further thought over the next few days. I had a heart to heart with dad about his divorce from mum, explaining how it all went. They’d separated, mum had moved away, then as soon as they could legally do so, they hired lawyers, figured it all out, and divorced more as friends than anything. My father never had anything negative to say about my mother, and vice versa regarding mum about dad. They’d just lost that spark and the love, and figured just moving on separately would be for the best.
“Honestly, Mark, heading north might not be a bad thing. From what your sister has told me, she wants out of the city too. The past couple of boyfriends…”
“Trouble at home?”
“She’s turned up here more than once in tears. Told her more than once I don’t like the fellas she’s meeting. That just makes her more defiant.”
“Sounds like her,” I said, chuckling to myself, “Has she mentioned anything?”
“Her work is mostly online, so I’m left thinking she can live wherever she wants. They might want her in the office occasionally, but with the ways things changed after Covid…”
“What about you, Dad?”
“I’ve got my fiancée here now and a couple of young step-children. I’ve raised my kids as well as I could. You are your own people now. Kids spread their wings. Plus, I know your mother would love to have you both close by.”
I figured talking to my little sister might be best. Her name was Amanda, though she preferred Amy. She was three years younger than I was, currently 22 years old. The brains of the siblings while I was the brawn, I guess you could say. She’d aced high school and had the pick of her universities, though chose the one closest to home. She’d always been a quiet, considerate girl and then young woman. Unlike most sibling relationships I was aware of, we rarely had a problem. I supported her when I could, particularly once I was working, helping her out financially if she needed a little help, and simply offering support and guidance otherwise, particularly when it came to dating young men. As for my sister, once I started working and returned home exhausted after some rather long days, she’d sometimes come in with a drink or a snack for me, or even cook dinner if the parents were out. It was those little things that meant we were always close.
She’d graduated university with honours and had taken time to choose the right career that suited her needs. She rented a small apartment in the inner-west, putting in plenty of hours each day and week, but I knew she was making plenty of money very quickly. We saw each other at least once a week for dinner, and I knew she was hurt about Hayley as they’d been rather good friends. Hayley had never been jealous of the close relationship I had with my younger sibling, something I could at least give her credit for.
Letting her know I was coming around, it was better catching a train than driving and trying to park. Knocking on the door a couple of hours later, she opened it and immediately hugged me. Always amusing as I was just under six foot while she was barely five-three at best. She had brunette hair, cut shot so it stopped at her neck line, light blue eyes, the remnants of freckles on her cheeks, and the sort of face that certainly made plenty of men double take and have thoughts about. She was about a C-cup, the only reason I knew was I did laundry and was simply curious, but her best feature, from a purely objective viewpoint, was her arse and legs. She asked me more than once about her best features, and I was always honest, and it earned one of those warm smiles that suggested she was happy to be complimented, even if it was from her sibling.
Leading me towards her living room, she made me sit down first before she returned from the kitchen within seconds with a beer for me, wine cooler for herself. I’m sure she didn’t want to ask but I gave her a brief outline of everything that happened. More than once she called her a bitch, which made me chuckle. My sister was honest to a fault at times.
“So what are you going to do?” she finally asked.
“I might head north to stay with Mum for a little while. Might give me the opportunity to get the business I wanted to start off the ground.”
“If you go, I’m coming.” That made me stare at her in surprise. “A few reasons, Mark. One, I can live wherever I want as I now work from home full-time. Rarely do they need my presence in the office. Two, this place is a dump. Tried finding other places but there’s a reason this place was so cheap. Three, Dad has obviously moved on with his new family. I don’t blame him for it, we’re now grown up, but I think Mum would certainly appreciate us being closer. I’ve never blamed her for wanting to leave the city. The only reason I didn’t go with her before was because of university.”
“You sure, Amy? I think once we leave, the chances of returning are slim.”
“You’re the only close family I have down here, Mark. You go, I’m going to feel rather lonely,” she whispered.
I wrapped an arm around her shoulder. “Okay, when can you leave?”
“I need to give a month’s notice here, but I can leave and not worry about it otherwise. The place can just stay empty. Most of the furnishings aren’t mine so I’ll just need to take whatever is.”
“All I’ve got is what is at Chris’s place. My boss is aware I’m possibly leaving. He just wants that months’ notice.”
“Has she tried calling?” I showed her my phone, the hundreds of messages and plenty of missed calls. “Well, she’s persistent. Why not just block her number?”
“I’m tempted, but that might go against me. Though I’ve already looked into reasons for divorce and lack of communication can be a contributing factor. It might be negatively against me, but I’ll retort by stating I don’t wish to communicate with a cheating spouse.”
“We should call Mum.”
She was delighted to hear from us, of course. Once I explained what Amy and I were thinking and feeling, she nearly insisted that she had plenty of space for her children, and whenever we were ready to head north, she’d make sure everything was ready or us. I think Amy had made up her mind during the call. To be honest, so had I.
I handed in my notice at work on Monday. My boss was sad to see me go after nearly a decade with the company but understood the reasons why I was leaving the city. When I told him I would probably start my own business, he sat me down over the next couple of weeks to go through everything I’d need to have to get a business off the ground. Thankfully, my ute might have had the name of the business on it, but it was my own, so that wasn’t going to be a problem.
As for my sister, she just had to tell her company what was going on, and apparently they were supportive, going so far as to suggest if they needed her at the office in the city, they’d fly her down on the company dollar. But with so much now online, all she needed to ensure was that the internet was good enough.
Chris and Cathy enjoyed my company for that last month. Slowly but surely, I put what happened out of my mind. The number of calls and messages from Hayley diminished with each passing day, eventually passing the phone to Cathy after a week so she could read through them. She had no sympathy for her old friend but did suggest it was my silence that was hurting her the most. “Not only were you here husband, but her best friend, confidant…”
I couldn’t help smile. “We could talk about anything and everything. Generally, I’d happily sit there and listen to her, even if it was just a blow by blow of her day. She always gave me half an hour or so after walking in the door to decompress after a long day, an hour if I’d had a shit day. The fact we’re not talking would be hurting her.”
“Will you let her know you’re going?”
I nodded. “She needs to know my situation. I’ll meet her on neutral ground, preferably with back up.”
Cathy grinned. “Oh, I think we’d want to support our friend.”
A week before I planned on leaving, Cathy contacted Hayley on my behalf and let her know we could meet for coffee that afternoon. She naturally leapt at the chance, no doubt hoping this might be an opening into reconciliation. We got to the coffee shop early, buying drinks and sitting down, chatting away about anything except what would be discussed later.
Hayley arrived on time. As soon as she saw me, the lower lip trembled, tears started to form, and she almost started to cry. Cathy stood up, arms folded, escorting her to the counter to buy a drink, returning so Cathy sat next to me, Chris to my other side, Hayley sitting opposite me. I tried to harden my heart again, but seeing her looking so distraught, I didn’t fold but it hurt to see her in such a way. I wasn’t a sociopath, and despite ripping my heart out, there was that small part of me that still cared.
“How are you, Hayley?” I asked.
“I miss you, Mark,” she whispered, “Not sleeping well. I don’t like sleeping alone. When are you coming home?”
“I’m not coming home, Hayley. I thought that would have been obvious by now, the near radio silence being the other. That’s why I’ve called you here as I need to let you know the situation. Unfortunately, the divorce rules in this country are stupid, so we have to be separated for twelve months before we can start proceedings.” That made her start crying. “Hayley, you cheated on me. I cannot forgive you for that. So I’m leaving the city. I’m heading north. I have a lawyer already, he will take care of everything on my behalf. “
“Can we not try… counselling?”
“No. That won’t solve anything. And I won’t be brow-beaten into accepting back a cheating spouse.”
“Was he the only one?” Cathy asked bluntly. When Hayley didn’t immediately reply yes, that was our answer. “How many times?” she added.
“Does it matter?” Hayley asked quietly.
“This will be the only time to clear your conscience with your soon to be ex-husband,” Chris retorted, “At least give him the peace of mind he bloody well deserves.”
Hayley met our eyes before she sighed. “No, he wasn’t the only one.” The only thing that stopped me getting up and leaving was a hand on my shoulder from Chris keeping me seated. “After you left school at the end of year 10, by year 12… I… Remember Martin?”
“Yes,” I replied through gritted teeth.
“I slept with him a couple of times after school finished while you were still at work.”
“Anyone else?” Cathy wondered.
Hayley shrugged. “Couple of one time things at university.”
I put my head in my hands. “Jesus Christ, I’ve been nothing but… what to you?”
“You fucking slut,” Cathy shouted, hearing the entire place go silent, “To think I used to think the world of you, but you’re nothing but a common whore. This man has worked his arse off to provide for you, I’ve seen the love he’s had for you since you were both 16, yet this is how you repay him?”
“I didn’t want to go through life only being with him.”
“You could have had at least had the decency to break up with him if you wanted to fucking whore around, Hayley,” Cathy growled, “Whore Around Hayley, that’s your name from now on.” I actually took her hand in mine as she was almost shaking with rage, but I saw her eyes, the shimmer of unshed tears. Her heart broke for me, but it was the anger at seeing her friend just… ruin everything that hurt most.
“I’m so fucking done,” I stated, squeezing Cathy’s hand, “Cathy, Chris, we’re going.” She stood up to let me out. Stopping next to Hayley, I just looked down at her. She didn’t dare look up and meet my eyes this time. I could have let rip but it would have been pointless. Might have made me feel better, but they would have been empty words in the end. I was leaving, that was all that mattered. I simply walked out of the shop, got into the car with Chris and Cathy, and they drove us back to their place.
Soon as I got home, I called my sister, letting her know I was now one hundred percent committed to leaving. Once she agreed again, I called Mum and let her know we’d be on our way the next Saturday. I drove to collect her on Friday, putting all her belongings into the rear of my vehicle, making sure it was covered before parking it up for the night.
Waking early the next morning, as it was going to be a long drive, I packed the rest of our stuff before Chris and Cathy wished us both goodbye, promises to keep in touch. We’d been friends for years so I knew, while there might be distance, this wasn’t the end of our friendship. I made them laugh, making them promise to let me know when they were ready to birth their first child.
Before joining the highway north, we stopped for breakfast at Macca’s, then a petrol station to buy some snacks to keep us going, before we joined the Pacific Highway just south of Hornsby, and from there, it was the same road for around six hours. My sister and I chatted away, conversation always easy between the pair of us. She thankfully avoided anything to do with my separation and eventual divorce.
The city of Grafton lies 640 kilometres north of Sydney, 345 kilometres south of Brisbane. Officially named in 1851, it was proclaimed a city by 1885. The city is known and promoted across Australia as the ‘Jacaranda City’ as most of the streets in Grafton are lined by the gorgeous flowers. When they’re in full bloom, there are few more beautiful sights. Upon arriving on the edge of the city after a long drive, stopping only the once for a toilet break, my sister took out her phone, connected it to the Bluetooth, and played the song we always did upon arriving in the city. The chorus is always the one we sing very badly along too.
Kids out driving Saturday afternoon just pass me by
And I'm just savouring familiar sights
We share some history, this town and I
And I can't stop that long forgotten feeling of her
Try to book a room and stay tonight
Number one is to find some friends to say ‘you're doing well’
After all this time, you boys look just the same
Number two is the happy hour at one of two hotels
Settle in to play ‘do you remember so and so?’
Number three is never say her name
Oh the flame trees will blind the weary driver
And there's nothing else could set fire to this town
There's no change, there's no pace
Everything within its place
Just makes it harder to believe that she won't be around
Once the song finished, I did mutter under my breath, “Well, some of those lyrics take on a whole new bloody meaning.”
Amy took my hand, giving it a squeeze. “You’ll be fine, Mark. Once we settle down here with Mum, it’ll be better.”
Mum had bought the old Australian traditional house on a quarter acre block not far from the centre of town. Pulling into the driveway led to her opening the door and striding towards us, hugging her daughter tightly first before she met my eyes. I managed a crooked smile as I hugged her tightly.
“I’m sorry, Mark,” she whispered.
I could only sigh. “Well, now I know what it’s like to go through a divorce, at least.”
“True, but your father and I… well, I think we split on good terms. And I’m happy he’s found someone else.”
Hearing that from my mother wasn’t a surprise. I wasn’t surprised that the pair still communicated from time to time. His fiancée knew and understood, even if she might have found it a little weird, but the distance allowed at least some form of friendship to remain, and there was always the two of us kids too.
Mum’s name was Cassandra, though she preferred Sandra. She was 46 years old, as she’d started our family while young, not wanting to wait too late to start having children. Once my sister and I were at school, she started on her chosen career. Writing and illustrating children’s books. She was semi-successful, making more than enough to buy the house outright, and she was still publishing a new book at least once a year.
She was a mature version of my sister. Her hair was still a dark brunette, though she had long ago admitted to a little colouring to keep away the grey. Blue eyes that my father often said reminded him on the sky. She had dimples whenever she smiled. She kept herself fit and was probably slimmer than my sister. I knew she was single, admitting she kept herself occupied with work and reuniting with plenty of old friends who had remained in the city. Whether she had any male interest, she didn’t say and I don’t think either of us asked. It was private and we left it at that.
I carried all our stuff into the house as Mum brewed us some coffee. It was obvious she’d readied the house for our arrival as both spare rooms already had beds made, and it was easy to figure out who would be sleeping where. My sister’s room had a desk, which made sense, as she might work in there, or might choose to work elsewhere. After I dumped our things, I grabbed a coffee and joined the others out on the back veranda.
“Well, I can already say it’s quieter up here,” Amy said.
“Takes a little getting used to,” Mum replied, “But you’ll love it up here. There’s everything you need. Yes, we’re in a provincial city, but it’s not the back of beyond. And rather than drive so far south to Sydney, you can always go just down to Coffs Harbour. North, there’s Byron Bay, or treat yourself to a long weekend on the Gold Coast.” She paused. “Hmmm, guess you’ll want to avoid the school holiday’s, at least. But I grew up here. The only reason I left was the fact I made it into university and then met your father. The plan was always to return here eventually. Just took longer than anticipated.”
“So you’ve made a life here, Mum?” I asked.
“Many of my old friends from school remained here so I’ve spent the past few years re-establishing friendships. I’m not the only divorcee, but I think I’m one of the few that had an amicable parting. Other than that, I focused on my work, look after my garden, and a young man has helped look after my lawn and house.”
“Guess I can help out with that now, Mum,” I said.
She smiled. “I don’t expect either of you to pay much. The house is bought and paid for. I’ll need help with bills and food, but we’ll figure it out as we go along. And I assume you’ll want to move out eventually. There’s enough housing around, and it’s much cheaper here than down south. But you’re welcome to stay as long as you want. As I said, you’ll always have a home here.”
I was tired after a long drive, but Mum suggested treating her grown children to dinner that evening, so after we’d both enjoyed a hot shower, where I worked out the kinks from being sat behind a steering wheel for close to seven hours, we walked towards the city centre, grabbing dinner at one of the hotels. As we ate and enjoyed a drink or two, we caught up on the basic news of our lives, Mum eventually opening the can of worms that was my inevitable divorce, while also asking about Amy’s private life. Hers sounded as miserable as mine, to be honest.
Returning home, we gathered out on the veranda again, the sun now having set, finding ourselves looking at far more stars in the sky than back down south. Mum had wine in the fridge but no beer, though she did have scotch, which was good enough for me. After a couple more drinks, Mum was falling asleep in her chair, so I helped her to bed, no surprise she gave me a long hug at her doorway.
“You know I’m going to dote on my children now,” she said.
“I’d expect nothing less, Mum.”
“Did you look after your sister?”
“As best as I could, Mum. You know I always have, but if she doesn’t tell me…”
She kissed my cheek. “You’re a good son, and better big brother. And I’m glad you’re both here.”
“Me too, Mum. It’s a new start for both of us.”
Wishing her goodnight, she shut the door and was probably fast asleep within a couple of minutes, while I joined Amy back outside. As it was the middle of the year, the temperature dipped considerably, particularly in regional New South Wales, so I grabbed a jumper from her luggage, and one for myself from mine. She was still sipping at some wine as I sat next to her, no surprise she curled her legs and snuggled against me.
“This is nice,” she whispered.
I wrapped an arm around her, kissing the top of her head. “What I remember growing up is we rarely argued.”
“Mark, you weren’t just my big brother, you were almost my guidance counsellor at times, but more than that, you were my friend.”
“I was?”
“Of course. And more than one of my friends had a massive crush on you. Of course, by the time you started dating Hayley, you just wouldn’t have noticed.”
“Well, I hope you still think you can come to me about things, Amy.”
“I know, but with you getting married and obviously wanting to start a family eventually…”
“Amy, I would always make time for you.”
“I know,” she said softly, “But… well, it doesn’t matter now. I learned lessons from the last dickhead I was with. I’m going to stay single for a while now.”
“Me too there. Shit, the only people I’d be willing to trust right now are you and Mum.”
“I’m sorry she hurt you.”
“I’ll get over it eventually. Knowing I have to remain married to her for a few more months’ sucks. So I’ll focus on other things, like getting my own business started.”
“I can help with that regarding the financials. You know, taxes and shit.”
“You sure?”
“Numbers have always been one of my strengths.”
I almost snorted. She had far more strengths than weaknesses. In fact, the major weakness she had was her good heart and people manipulating her. I’m fairly sure that’s what likely happened before, but she just didn’t feel comfortable enough to tell me. “I’m glad we did this, Mark,” she said softly.
“Me too.”
We chilled out the next day as the long drive knocked the stuffing out of me, though we did sit down during the day and discuss ideas and plans for the future. Amy was easy to figure out as she’d work from home. Though she’d spend time in her room, Mum assured her that sitting at the dining table or even outside wouldn’t be a problem as no-one would bother her.
As for myself, I’d spoken to Mum often about wanting to eventually start my own business, and we all knew now was the best time to start putting things together. I already had my own ute, I had my own tools, but what I needed to do was ensure I had a steady supply of work. So Mum made some calls on my behalf during the next week, while my sister and I had to go about setting up my business. There was far more to it than most people probably know.
First, there was choosing the structure. As I wanted to be the boss and sole owner, that’s what I went with. Then there was the type, applying for a business number and registering my new business, needing to think of a name for it, then registering a domain name, where Mum’s help came in handy, and at the end, it was making sure I paid the correct taxes. All in all, the business number took barely a few minutes to get, it was sorting the other stuff that did confuse me. Thank heavens for my sister.
Mum helped out by dragging in some help to get my website set up, the kids of her friends pitching in to help, while most of her calls were spreading word about my new business, and that if anyone wanted some work done to their house, office or god only knew what, then I had nearly ten years’ experience.
I spent time applying paint to the side of my ute, with my new business name and phone number. Mum was busy putting together a new story that she hoped would sell as well as all the others. Amy was stuck behind her monitor for most of the day, only coming out for a quick lunch or a coffee. As I was technically unemployed until all the paperwork was done, and I received my first call, she did like to come out for a quick hug with her brother.
During that first week, Mum, Amy and I ate dinner every night before retiring to the veranda. I already loved the sound of silence, and having Mum and Amy to either side of me on the long couch was certainly a nice feeling. Amy already seemed to love snuggling into me, while I think Mum just loved the company. She’d head to bed earlier than us most of the time, seeming to love the sight of her two adult children getting along so well, though she mentioned she couldn’t remember any problem when we’d been growing up.
“We should hit the town one night,” I suggested to Amy, “See what sort of nightlife Grafton actually has.”
The suggestion made her chuckle. “I’m sure it’s not that exciting, but it would be nice just to sit in a pub for a few hours.” She glanced up at me, her eyes sparkling in the moonlight. “Are you taking your sister out on a date, Mark?”
“Well, I could always ask Mum if you don’t want to go with me.”
That earned me a gentle push. “Tease. And, yes, I’d like a night out, even if it is with my brother.”
It gave us something to look forward to during the week. I had my first job that week, one of Mum’s friends asking for her entire house to be painted inside and out, and decorated inside to give it a facelift. It was an expensive job, one she was more than willing to pay for. I had no-one working for me yet, so doing it all myself was backbreaking work, but once I’d built some collateral, and a regular stream of work, I’d certainly take on someone, more than likely an apprentice or two, and go from there.
I was worn out by Friday night, Mum ordering in a take-out, while I’d picked up a slab from the bottle-o so I had beer ready for the weekend. I was so tired, as I had much more to think about now that I was by myself doing everything, I was almost passing out on the couch outside, enough that even Mum was telling me to go to bed.
What surprised me was waking up at sometime early in the morning, around 2am after checking my phone, to find Amy snuggled up next to me. I checked to see that she was wearing her pyjamas, so that was something, and my shuffling around woke her up. “Do you mind?” she whispered.
“Nah, you’re okay. Wanted some company?”
“I thought you might, actually. Considering you wouldn’t have gone to bed alone for a long time…”
I wrapped an arm around her, feeling her snuggle into my side. “Well, I guess it would take getting used to. Has felt a little lonely, I can admit that.”
“I remember you never had a problem hugging me, even when at school and I was your embarrassing little sister.”
“You were never embarrassing, Amy. I was proud of my little sister. Certified genius compared to her brother.” That earned me a soft kiss on the cheek. “And she’s blossomed into quite the attractive young woman. Speaking objectively, of course. Not as your big brother.”
“What does my brother think?”
“That I’ll have to hold them back with a broom until the right man comes along.” That made her giggle, at least. “I won’t be dating anytime soon, though.”
“You need to heal, Mark. There’s no rush to date again.”
“Guess living at home with my mother and sister isn’t exactly going to have women falling over to date me anyway.”
“While that’s true, you now own your own business, you’re good looking…”
“I’m good looking?”
Hmmm, guess it’s time to describe myself. I was the tallest in the family though hadn’t hit six foot by the time I stopped growing. But years of hard work and rugby through school and then playing on a Saturday had helped me broaden out. I kept myself fit otherwise. Light brown hair. Same blue eyes as my mother and sister. Hayley, if I could still believe anything she said, had always said I’d grown more handsome with every year. She’d always loved the stubble I kept, preferring that to clean shaven. I’d been tempted more than once to just grow a beard, but it’s generally too hot for that much facial hair. Basically, years with Hayley had kept self-confidence high, though it had obviously ebbed since discovering the truth.
“My big brother has always been very handsome.”
“Thanks, Amy. Actually does me some good to hear that.”
I needed to go for a pee, returning to find Amy already fast asleep. I managed to get back into bed without her waking up, though she naturally snuggled closer to me once I was relaxed again. I kissed the top of her head and fell back asleep rather quickly.
Mum said nothing when Amy left my room the next morning, smiling as we joined her at the table for breakfast. She already knew we were going out for a few drink that night, and we’d organised it for a night when she’d be catching up with a bunch of her friends. “It will do you some good to get out of the house,” she said, “Maybe make a friend or two during the evening.”
I’d already looked into local sports teams, thankful there were rugby teams in the winter, though with the season well underway, I’d have to wait until next year to register, though cricket season would start in a couple of months, already applying to play in the local league. But I’d left nearly all my friends back down south, as had Amy. We really only had each other until we’d established new circles of friends.
I had no problem working on a Saturday, so put in a few hours on the same job, aware it would take me another week at least to finish up. I got home mid-afternoon to find Mum and Amy on the veranda, already sharing a bottle of wine. I had a shower first before joining them outside with a beer, Mum leaving earlier than us as she was going to a friend’s house first.
Amy cuddled into me immediately. “You know, if I hadn’t been married, I probably would have come up here far earlier if I knew it was going to be this peaceful,” I murmured.
“You don’t miss the city?”
“God no. And it’s not because of what happened. But everything just feels more relaxed here. I guess it is, in many ways.”
“I like being here already. Nice living with Mum again. Even nicer being with you.”
“Miss me?”
“Yeah. I know you had Hayley, so it was different when you were… well, let’s be honest, forced out of home. When I moved out, it was alone, and I’ve lived that way the entire time. Never felt comfortable inviting a boyfriend to move in.”
“Why not?”
“Because despite feeling a little lonely, I also liked having my own space to unwind after a long day. And, let’s be honest, not all men are great to live with.”
Agreeing to get ready, I just put on some jeans and a nice shirt, and good leather shoes, but I didn’t expect Amy to walk out of her room in quite the dress. No ordinary dress either. A black number, nothing over her shoulders, down to her knees, tight enough to shower off her curves, but not tight enough to stop her from walking comfortable. Pair of black heels and stockings, faint make-up on her face, a small purse to carry cash, card and keys, and that was it.
“Scrub up nicely, Amy.”
She smiled, walking towards me, leaning in to take a sniff of my cologne. “Oooh, I like that one.”
“Obviously not one she bought me. I left all that shit behind.”
With her heels, walking into the city centre was out, so I called us a cab, taking us to one of the best reviewed pubs in town for our meal. Amy certainly turned a few heads when walking inside, while I think I even earned one or two glances. I’m fairly sure we had the look of out-of-towners. The meal was simple but tasty, Amy enjoying a little wine, while I sipped at a couple of beers as we ate, the conversation flowing as easily as it always did. We most reminisced about our life back at home.
Once the sun set and places finished serving food, music started to play and we bounced from bar to bar, aware most places would close far sooner than back down south, but we were not interested in being out until dawn. Amy eventually suggested she’d like to go home, so I managed to get us a cab rather quickly, walking inside and, as Mum’s bedroom door was close, we assumed she was home.
Wanting a nightcap, we enjoyed one last drink outside. It was cold, but Amy didn’t complain, snuggling into my side again for warmth. I was getting used to her doing that, and it felt rather nice, almost like we were getting as close as we used to be.
Heading inside, I escorted her to her bedroom door, Amy turning to face me. I assumed she just wanted a hug as always, but when she pressed a hand on my chest and her eyes met mine, she looked… well, I forgot she was my sister for a moment. I leaned down just to kiss her cheek, but she turned just enough that our lips met.
Maybe it was just the fact I needed that sort of contact again, but the brief touch of lips quickly turned into my arms wrapped around him, and it took all of a few seconds for the kiss to grow in intensity. My tongue quickly found its way into her mouth, a gentle exploration and keeping it playful, before I realised what the hell I was doing and gently pulled back.
“Fuck… I’m sorry, Amy,” I whispered, looking away from her.
“What are you sorry for?”
“I shouldn’t have done that.”
She put a finger on my jaw, gently moving my head to meet her eyes again. She was smiling at me. “Do I look mad? Am I complaining?”
“No to both, to be honest.”
“Want company again tonight?”
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea now.”
She hugged me tightly, wrapping my arms around her in return. “I liked being with you last night, Mark,” she whispered.
“Okay.” I guess I relented rather quickly, but she was my little sister, and if it made her happy, so be it.
Once I was down to my boxer-briefs, I turned to see her rolling off her stocking, showing off her rather shapely legs, before she stood up and undid her dress. Only then did she remember she wasn’t wearing a bra. That caused a raise of my eyebrows first before I turned around, grabbed a shirt and gave it to her to wear.
Sliding under the blankets, Amy joined me and she had no problem snuggling against me. Feeling the smooth skin of her leg against mine felt rather nice, her fingers rather quickly stroking my chest. “I missed you after you moved out,” she murmured, “I used to like spending time with you before we went to bed. Doing this probably would have raised questions back then though.”
“Well, I think I’ll be here a while. But doing this every night…”
“I don’t care, Mark. I like this. I like being with my big brother again.”
“Missed me a lot?”
“Too much,” she whispered.
I turned to face her, barely able to see her in the darkness, but I saw the slight shimmer in her eyes. I leaned forward and gave her another soft kiss before caressing her cheek. “I tried to always make time, Amy…”
“You did, and I always appreciated that. Didn’t mean I didn’t miss you the rest of the time though!”
She rested her head against me and seemed to settle down quickly. No surprise she was asleep just as quickly. I probably should have lay there and worried about the fact I’d kissed my sister, and the fact she’d kissed me back, but I’ll be honest, it felt rather nice. Add to that, I loved my sister anyway so… I probably should have felt strange about it, but I didn’t. So I stopped thinking about it and fell asleep.
Waking up the next morning, I opened my eyes to find we’d moved during the evening so she was now spooned back against me. And that was immediately a problem considering I woke up with an erection. It happened every morning, but with my sister in bed with me. Then there was the fact my right hand was under her shirt, resting on her stomach, with her hand resting above mine above the fabric.
“Amy?”
“Hmmm.”
“Amy?”
She giggled. “You’re poking me, Mark,” she whispered.
“I know. Want me to move?” I whispered back.
“Part of me says yes. The larger part of me says no. Do you?”
“Not really. I’m comfortable, but…”
“Then just stay in bed with me until we get hungry. I don’t care if you’ve got a hard on. I know all about biology. It’s a natural thing, though I’ll take the fact you’re really poking me as a compliment.”
Trying to sleep with an erection is something most men know is almost impossible, but I don’t think she fell asleep either. So we lay in silence, perhaps dozing for a few minutes at most, before there was a knock at the door. “Mark, I’m cooking some bacon if you want a sandwich. Want an egg with that?”
“Yeah, thanks, Mum.”
“Is… Amy in there with you? Didn’t get a reply from her and she wasn’t in there when I took a peek.”
“Yeah, she’s here.”
“I’ll have the same, Mum.”
“Okay, should be ready in a few minutes.”
We got out of bed, Amy collecting her clothes before kissing my cheek, walking out to probably get dressed, while I threw on some tracksuit bottoms, a shirt and jumper, as it was winter and houses were bloody cold at this time of year. After putting on some thick socks, I wandered out to join Mum in the kitchen. I gave her a hug, which made her laugh. “Nice to have hugs from my son again,” she said.
Amy joined us just as Mum was placing plates on the table, a coffee each for my sister and I, Mum preferring tea. We ate and sipped at our drinks in silence before the food had been cleared. Only after we’d washed up the plates and re-filled our mugs did Mum clear her throat. “I’m not going to be concerned about my children being close. You’re adults and old enough to make your own decisions.”
“Mum, all we did was sleep together, sleep being the important word,” I said.
“And I like keeping him company. And I’m hoping it will help him feel better,” Amy added.
“That’s it?” Mum asked, aware she could always sniff out a story.
I glanced at Amy. She returned a subtle shrug. I scratched the back of my neck, feeling a little heat in my cheeks. “Well, um… you see, we might have enjoyed the night, and then we might have…” I trailed off as, I’ll admit, it felt awkward.
“We kissed, Mum. Nothing major,” Amy said, feeing her take my hand, “I’m not worried, Mark, and you shouldn’t be either. It felt nice, and I’m sure was another little thing that helped you feel better.”
I figured Mum would perhaps freak out hearing that. Instead, all she did was smile. “Keep looking after each other, okay?”
“Um, sure, Mum. Like always,” I replied.
Sunday was the only day I ever really had to myself, though when I was back with Hayley, I’d still help with chores or do some odd-jobs around the apartment. But being home with Mum, she’d spent the past few years getting the house just so she liked it, and she was used to looking after the house herself, practically shooing me away from anything that needed doing.
So I asked Amy if she wanted to go for a walk towards and then along the Clarence River. She loved that idea, getting into my ute and driving us to a secluded area only a short distance away. It was a picturesque part of the countryside, and once again, it was the silence that we could appreciate. No surprise Amy took my hand within a minute of walking, her fingers resting inside mine. I glanced at her as she smiled at me in return.
No idea how long or how far we walked, only stopping when we reached a point that provided even better views. Wrapping an arm around her, I had to ask, “Amy, is there something possibly going on here? On the verge of starting?”
“How do you mean?”
“I’m thinking about last night and the fact we kissed, and the added fact you didn’t freak the fuck out on me.”
I heard her take a deep breath. “Mark, I have a confession to make.”
“Okay,” I said carefully.
“I used to have the biggest crush on you. I knew it was wrong to feel that way about my brother, but I couldn’t help it. You’ve always been there for me, even if it’s just at the end of a phone. You’ve always made time for me in your life, even after you married.”
“You’re my sister, Amy. Even Hayley understood that.” I turned to face her, taking her hands in mind. She looked so nervous, it was actually rather endearing. “The only concern I have is that I’ve just separated from my wife. I’m still married though I guess that doesn’t really mean much after what she told me.”
“What did she tell you?”
“Shit, I never told you.” I sighed. “She’s cheated on me since before we got married.”
“What a cunt!” my sister exclaimed, before giggling to herself. “Oops, that just slipped out. I won’t ask anything else except that it wasn’t just a one-time thing?”
“I don’t know if she told me everything or not. Right now, I don’t really care.” I lifted a hand to her face, watching her eyes briefly close but the smile immediately form. “Amy, we both should be weirded out by this, but for whatever reason, I’m not and you appear fine with it. I’ve always thought my little sister was cute, and now I look at you and see a beautiful young woman who any man would be delighted to have on their arm.”
She stood on her tiptoes and kissed me without any hesitation. And, to be honest, I couldn’t help kiss her back, pulling her into my body. She was a very good kisser. She must have brushed her teeth before leaving the house as her breath was certainly minty-fresh. When we broke apart, the smile returned to her face. “We just take this slow, Mark,” she said, “And if it feels right…”
“Even though we’re breaking the law, Mum will probably freak the fuck out and kick us to the kerb…”
“Maybe, maybe not. She didn’t freak out about the fact we kissed last night.”
“Okay, so a kiss is one thing. Do you want to take this further?” She nodded immediately. I took a deep breath and pulled her in for a hug. “Okay, that gives me something to figure out,” I murmured, “I’ve only been with one woman my entire life, Amy.”
“I know. I’ve only been… intimate with two guys.”
“Really? I don’t mean that in a bad way, I just thought…”
“Mark, you met both of them. Didn’t you see any subtle reminders of someone in them?” I met her eyes and her cheeks started to grow a little red. “I said I had a crush, Mark. That crush turned into… feelings… feelings I assumed I’d just live with because you were happily married, so I knew I’d just have to move on with my life. It wasn’t a problem really, but now that… god, there’s no way I can continue without sounding awful.”
“Is that why you’re here with me now?” She nodded as her eyes stayed on mine. “I don’t know what to say, Amy. I really don’t.”
“As long as you don’t hate me,” she whispered.
I chuckled. “That’s never going to happen. I’m just surprised, that’s all.” I leaned down and kissed her again, not weirded out at all by kissing her. Helps that I loved her already, even though it was the love of a brother for his little sister, but it felt rather nice. She had soft lips. She smelled divine, just some deodorant, maybe a dash of perfume. Breaking apart after a couple of minutes, she rested her head against my chest as I embraced her again. “Yeah, this is going to take some time to figure out.”
“Take all the time you need, Mark. I’m not going anywhere.”
Returning home a couple of hours later, Mum was busy preparing a roast dinner for that evening. Mum always cooked a good roast. We sat in the kitchen to keep her company, though I noticed more than one glance from her, considering Amy was almost snuggling into me most of the time. But the glance was accompanied by a smile, so I guess she thought we were just being affectionate. I never had a problem giving my sister a cuddle.
The lamb was perfect, and Mum always prepared the best roast potatoes and veggies. Heading out to the veranda, a ritual of ours already, we stuck to non-alcoholic beverages, particularly as I had an early start the next morning.
“How are you feeling, Mark?” Mum asked, “About everything?”
“I feel at peace up here. I’m still annoyed I have to wait another ten months to get divorced, but I figure I can move on with my life as proof I’m not willing to reconcile. Putting over six hundred kilometres between us is another sign the marriage is well and truly done.”
“That’s why I moved up here after your father and I agreed to end the marriage. However, what you should know is that you can start to organise everything else in the meantime.”
“That’s what Tony is doing for me. We’ll have to make property and financial settlements. All I want is for her to no longer be my wife in the eyes of the law. When I fill out any sort of form, I’d like to sign that I’m single.”
“Has she tried contacting you since arriving here?”
“She’s stopped trying to call but I still receive messages. Surprised she hasn’t turned and started hurling abuse at me. Still insisting she loves me and wants to work things out.”
“What a fucking idiot,” my sister muttered.
“Once the divorce is finalised, I’ll block her. Until then, I’ll just keep ignoring her.”
Mum always headed to bed early. It was bloody cold outside so we headed to my bedroom, where I had set up a TV on the wall. Lying back on the covers, we watched a movie in the darkness, Amy cuddling into me. By the time the movie finished, we’d started to basically make out. Feeling her body press into mine certainly had me hard again rather quickly, and running my hand down to her pert little butt earned a grin from her in return.
“Staying here the night then?” I asked. She nodded, so I undressed as she disappeared, returning within a couple of minutes in her pyjamas. I guess wearing less would raise the temptation to do something else. Kissing seemed harmless, but I wasn’t sure about going any further. At least not yet. My mind was still a little all over the place, though it had been a couple of months since that day at the university….
My phone lit up that week with people wanting jobs done, no matter how large or small. I even received calls from people a hundred kilometres away from Grafton, which was a good sign. Taking a look at the website set up for me, I noticed there had been plenty of hits already, so I guess that explained why. But with the volume of work possibly on the horizon, I looked into apprenticeship schemes and how I’d take one or two on as a business. Luckily, everything is online nowadays, and within the day, I had job adverts online about taking on a couple. I’d train them up over a couple of years, hopefully take them on full-time at the end, then look at expanding. But there was no rush. I had all the time in the world.
While my business slowly started to gain traction, life at home was peaceful, if not a little strange. Amy pretty much slept beside me every night. Mum didn’t seem to care. I loved having the company in bed as I’d slept beside Hayley since I was 18, and it was nice having another warm body close by. Particularly in the winter months when houses were bloody cold, so snuggling under a couple of thick blankets was great.
And with each passing night sharing a bed, there was no doubt we were both thinking about other things. Having confessed her feelings for me, the ball was now in my court. I could help us take the next step in a physical relationship, or I might have to break her heart and suggest we don’t go any further. The thing that concerned me is that, with every day that passed, the idea of being with my sister didn’t bother me. At all. I was left thinking the fact my wife was proven to be a serial cheater and my marriage fell apart fucked with my head.
While we did now live with Mum, she lived her own life, as we lived ours, though we ate dinner together every evening. Some nights, she would be at home alone, or a friend or two would pop around for a chat and glass of wine. Other nights, she’d pop out to visit friends. I was at work every day, so had no idea what she did during the day most of the time, though I did receive the occasional call to meet up for a coffee for lunch if I had time. Amy and I would text or Whatsapp nearly all day, talking about the most arbitrary crap, but I think I helped keep her sane as she was stuck working at home.
Each weekend, we’d go out for a meal and drinks, amazed that we never sat in silence, always chatting away. It was amazing how simple it was to find things to discuss. It was perhaps the fourth Saturday that we headed out that things did turn up a notch. We returned home to a dark house. No sign of Mum’s car, which suggested she’d probably crashed a friend’s house for the night. Even in a provincial city, you didn’t take chances drinking and driving, and Mum was sensible.
Amy had worn a gorgeous red dress that evening, with a red ensemble of stockings, heels and purse. Sitting inside, sharing a bottle of scotch, I had to ask if she’d always bought everything like that on purpose. “Of course,” she said, smirking away, “Got to make sure everything matches, Mark.”
That earned a raised eyebrow. “Everything?”
She stood up in front of me and unzipped her dress, taking the straps from her shoulders and lowering it to the ground. The red bra barely covered her breasts, and the red panties were practically see-through, so I could see my sister kept herself mostly shaved. The fact I was erect within a couple of seconds didn’t concern me. I was starting to find my sister more attractive with each passing day, and my feelings for her were changing as much as hers were definitely getting deeper.
Smiling at me, she sat down on me, a knee to either side of me, before she rested on my legs. “You think I’m pretty?” she asked softly.
I reached to caress her cheek. “Amy, you’re beautiful. As I said, I always have always thought that.”
Leaning forward, the kiss was immediately what I’d call hot and heavy, pulling her into my body as her tongue explored my mouth. We’d never made out with Amy in just her underwear, and I was left in no doubt she felt my erection as she shuffled forward, earning a soft moan as she stopped long enough to smile. “I like what I feel, Mark,” she whispered.
“I have a half-naked woman on my lap, who happens to be my sister. So it’s not only hot, it’s a little kinky, or maybe the right word is taboo,” I whispered before leaning back, “Amy, I’ll ask just the once. Are you sure?”
“I don’t want anyone else, Mark. I feel this… this is my only chance to be with you.”
“Amy, if we start, that’s it, we can’t go back to how it was, because we’ll always wonder. Are you willing to take that chance?”
“I love you, Mark. I have for a long time. But I basically just sealed up all those emotions. Now I can face them again, but more importantly, I can be honest with you about them.”
I hugged her to my chest. “I love you too, Amy. Perhaps not quite how you love me, at least not just yet. That’s a hurdle I’ll have to get over if we both want this.”
“But you want to be with me?” she asked softly.
“Yeah, I do. But we have to be careful about Mum. Sleeping together, being a little affectionate, that sort of thing, doesn’t seem to bother her. But if we start being intimate…”
I easily stood up and carried her to what I should really call our bedroom. Kicking the door shut behind me, I sat her down on the bed as I undressed down to my boxer-briefs, Amy moving backwards as I joined her on the bed. Her eyes were alive with the lust and desire she didn’t have to hide as I leaned down to kiss her again. Feeling her soft fingers moving up my arms, down my back, I ran my fingers up her side, making her giggle as she’d always been a little ticklish, running them around her back to undo her bra with one hand.
That seemed to impress her, though I’d taken off plenty of bras in my lifetime, so it was a skill naturally learned. I’d honestly never seen Amy’s breasts before. By the time I was dating Hayley, she was still only barely a teenager, so although I did see her grow up, and I could appreciate she was cute, I never saw her as someone I should be sexually attracted to.
Now she was lying underneath me with her breasts for me to see, and they were magnificent. I must have had a certain smile on my face as she started to giggle, but there was no missing how turned on she was as well. Leaning down to take a nipple in my mouth, that earned an immediate moan, sucking, nibbling and licking one then the other for quite a while, enough that she suggested I really liked them. I could only look up and agree that I did.
“Maybe you’d like to explore elsewhere on my body?” she breathed.
“That’s the next big step, Amy. Are you sure?”
The nod returned was adamant. Eager. Almost determined that I do what she wanted. So I kissed down to her body until I reached the thin fabric of her panties. Sitting up on my knees, I removed her heels first, though she suggested I keep on the stocking. Hooking my fingers in her panties, I met her eyes a final time. I knew, if I did this and then carried on doing what I now wanted to do as much as she wanted, it would irrevocably change our relationship. We’d open a door that simply couldn’t be closed.
Sliding them off her legs, I felt how damp they were. That’s when she whispered, “My panties are always wet nowadays, Mark. When I have lunch here at home, I masturbate. Every single damned day. And I… well, I usually do it on this bed with your pillow on my face.”
I smiled as that was rather sweet. And suggested just how much she wanted me. So I put her panties to my nose and inhaled her scent. It was… delightful, making me smile, and that earned another giggle, as I placed them down next to me.
Amy spread her legs and her pussy glistened with her excitement. I would even go so far as to say it was rather pretty. She had definitely groomed herself before we headed out. A little bit of hair but, otherwise, she kept it nice and smooth. “I prefer it like this,” she explained, “But I knew, when you finally went down on me, that you’d prefer it too.”
“So you thought this would eventually happen?”
“Mark, we’ve been dating, we’d just been lying to ourselves.”
“I guess you’re right. I haven’t even looked at another woman. I’ve enjoyed your company far too much.”
“Mark?” I met her eyes. “Can you… eat my pussy for a while?”
“Good thing for you, my dear little sister, is that I love doing that.”
Lowering my mouth down to her pussy, I’ll admit the first thing I did was inhale her natural scent. My god, it was wonderful. Considering it was only the second pussy I’d ever been with in my life, the fact it was my little sister certainly meant even more to me in that moment. When my tongue touched her for the first time, it must have felt like a bolt of electricity as she almost leapt off the bed. Wrapping a hand around each thigh, my tongue slowly licked up and down, just judging what she seemed like while also savouring her taste.
I liked it a lot from the get go.
“Mark,” she breathed, her body slowly but surely starting to writhe.
I ignored her clit for the moment though I could see her excitement naturally building. My focus remained everywhere except that, judging what she was enjoying by her breathing and moans, in addition to what she said. I was smart enough to keep going what I was doing if she said so, but once she asked me to gently give her clit some attention, I did just that.
“Oh my god,” she moaned when I did just that. I thought about sliding in a finger or two to find that special spot I knew all women had, but I didn’t want to unless she asked for it. So while I gave her clit some attention, most of my focus remained elsewhere. I was still in my underwear and could feel my cock straining to be free, but I wasn’t worried about myself. This was all about her for now.
“Mark,” she whimpered, once I gave her clit more and more attention. Once I sensed it was the right time, I surprised myself by figuring out how to focus on that properly to get her off. And it didn’t take long, considering how turned on she must have been already. “Mark!” she cried out softly.
Then she orgasmed. Hand on heart, watching my little sister cum was utterly beautiful. I felt my heart swell at the look on her face, the way her body moved, the fact she reached down to grab my hand as the orgasm tore through her body. But she didn’t want me to stop just yet, begging me to continue.
Now that I’d made her cum hands-free, now it was time to find her spot and hopefully make it even better. I sucked in a couple of fingers first before slowly sliding them inside her, enjoying the gasp she made as I turned them and made the motion I knew to make. “Oh fuck,” she practically groaned, feeling her move down on my fingers, “Oh fuck, Mark.”
I looked up to meet her eyes, unable to stop the smile as her eyes were absolutely beautiful in the low light. Her chest rising and falling as she breathed heavily. The slight quivers she made as she readied herself for another orgasm. “I love you so much,” she whimpered.
“I love you too, little sister. Now lie back and let your big brother take care of you.”
Once I found that spot, not missing the fact as I did as she immediately squeezed my fingers and released a moan I hadn’t heard yet, I focused on that and her clit only. Her next orgasm was even better, amused when she covered her mouth as she almost screamed with delight, before she almost started to sob, pleading for me not to stop. I had to ask if she was sure, as I never liked hearing my sister almost crying, though she assured me it was just all the pent up emotions being released.
I only stopped in the end when she finally had enough, sitting back on my knees, rather amused as her body continued to quiver for quite a few minutes afterwards. “Where the fuck did you learn…” she started to ask, before she giggled, “Well, on that alone, no wonder she married you.”
Leaning forward, I kissed her deeply, feeling her arms wrap around me. “Amy, I just loved doing that. Any issues I might have had? Gone. Long gone.”
I noticed the rapid blinking. “You mean that?” she asked quietly.
“Absolutely. I lost my wife. I now have my sister. Difference is, I’ve always loved my sister, but now I can allow myself to fall in love with you in return. But… we’ll need to be careful.”
“I know,” she whispered. Reaching down, her small hand encircled my covered cock. “What about you?”
“What would you like to do, Amy?”
“Suck my brother’s obviously big cock!”
I wasn’t going to say no to that so eagerly slid out of my underwear. She insisted I remain sitting on my knees as she lay on her stomach, gazing up into my eyes as her tongue licked up and down my shaft, but she was eager to swallow me. “Mark, can I be blunt?”
“Yeah,” I said, enjoying her soft lips wrapped around my shaft.
“Your soon to be ex-wife was a fucking idiot. Your cock is fantastic. I know, when you eventually fuck me, I’m going to love it. Not tonight, though. I just wanted you to touch me tonight.”
“Uh-huh,” I muttered, making her giggle, looking down as more of my cock disappeared. Running my fingers through her hair, she looked so happy, it almost made my heart burst again. She was very eager, and I wasn’t going to last long. “Do you swallow?”
She looked ready to shake her head, then removed my cock a moment. “I’ll swallow your cum,” she said.
I felt that usual tingling sensation that my orgasm was fast approaching. My sister might have not had many partners but she knew how to suck my cock, at least. Warning her I was close, all she did was fondle my balls, her head bobbing up and down quicker and quicker.
“Amy,” I moaned before I felt that first spurt fire into her mouth. She gulped it down immediately from the sound she made as I fired plenty of ropes into her mouth. I hadn’t had sex since… well, a night or two before I’d left the wife. Since then, it had been Mrs Palmer and her five daughters when I felt in the mood. I hadn’t really been in the mood much.
Feeling her kiss up my body, I lifted her chin to kiss her softly on the lips before I hugged her tightly, running my fingers up and down her back, her hands just resting on my back in return. “Well, I think that’s me done for the night,” she said, “Mark, I haven’t orgasmed like that… ever…”
“Want a shower?”
“Yeah, we’d better.”
Checking the coast was still clear, we were both chuckling as we grabbed towels and headed for the bathroom, making sure the water was nice and hot, before stepping under it. Once she was under the water, her hair slicked back, I was rock hard again in seconds, which she noticed. The idea of washing was put on hold as she slid down to her knees, her soft lips wrapped around my cock again.
“You’ll last longer this time,” she said.
She wasn’t wrong, as she certainly had me groaning a few time, her hands gently playing with my balls or stroking my cock as her mouth did most of the work. I’d cup the back of her head as I looked down at her, eyes full of nothing but her love and desire for me in return. I’m not sure what mine would have echoed back just then, but I could sense my feelings were changing with every passing minute I was intimate with her.
When I came a second time, god knows how long she’d been sucking my cock by then, she happily swallowed down my load before practically smacking her lips with delight. “Yummy,” she cooed, “I could do that time and again, Mark.”
I’m not a religious man, but in that moment, there was a god.
I did enjoy soaping her up, running my hands over every inch of her body, before slowly washing her down, ensuring I was cuddling her nearly the entire time. She couldn’t stop giggling, but when she returned the favour, she was rather quiet, but the look in her eyes told me everything I needed to know. Once I was washed, we stepped and slowly wiped each other down before heading back to our bedroom, snuggling under the blankets. For the first time, both of us were naked. It felt wonderful holding her in my arms, feeling her skin against mine.
“Mum’s going to freak when she finds out,” she whispered, “We can’t keep this a secret forever. I think she almost deserves to know before she discovers us by accident.”
“Let’s give it a little time first.”
We fell asleep rather quickly as a last look at my phone told me it was now early morning. There was no knock on the door to wake us up, only woken up myself by soft, warm lips on mine, waking up to see my sister smiling at me, her body cuddling into mine. I returned her kiss and it soon deepened, rolling onto my back as she straddled my groin, and I could feel the heat of her pussy against my cock. She could feel it too. But she simply relaxed, resting her head on my chest as I cuddled her, pulling up the covers to keep us warm.
Our stomachs eventually growled and we agreed to get up. Throwing on her panties, I gave her a shirt so she could cover herself up, while I threw on some warm clothes before heading out to the kitchen to find Mum was home, sitting at the table, drinking a tea.
“Take a seat, Mark,” she said. I felt my stomach drop, and fear must have appeared on my face, as Mum smiled. “It’s okay, Mark. Just take a seat. I’ll cook you both breakfast in a minute.” I took a seat, feeling my mouth open more than once to say something. She reached across to take my hand. “You’re 25 years old, Mark. You’re not in trouble with me. I just need to know one or two things.”
“Okay,” I replied carefully.
“Did you have sex last night?”
“Sort of. Er… I guess you could say we fooled around. But… how…”
“I knocked but didn’t hear anything, and I know your sister is now in your room most of the time. Was I worried about that? No.” Her eyes lit up. “Ah, Amy. Take a seat next to your brother.” Amy no doubt figured out what this would be about, sitting next to me, taking my hand in hers. “I was just asking your brother about what I figured out. So, you were obviously fast asleep, and I was getting breakfast ready. What I noticed on the floor was all your clothes, Amy, and there was no doubt you were both naked.”
“Mum…” Amy started to say.
Mum took her hand this time. “Amy, I’ve never been blind to the fact you’ve… loved your brother more than just the love siblings have for one another.” She looked at me. “Mark, you’ve just had a major heart-break, so the only advice I can give you is don’t treat your sister like a rebound.”
“Mum, I’d never do that. There’s no-one I trust more than my sister.”
“Why are you being so understanding?” Amy wondered.
“Because if I were to sit here and freak out, tell you what you’re doing is wrong, or that I forbid it, then there is a very good chance you’ll leave, and I don’t want to lose my children. I was a single child, so was your father, so I don’t know what it’s like to have a sibling, but if you are truly serious about this, then you have my blessing. You’re old enough to make this decision between yourselves. All I ask is that you be careful. You’re fortunate most people don’t know you up here, but even then, there are those who know who you are.” She took a deep breath. “Breakfast?”
“I’d love some. I’m starving,” I replied.
Amy immediately cuddled into me and I think had a little weep. That had Mum circling the table, kissing her daughter on the cheek, before doing the same to me. “I love my children, if they want to love each other, then I’m not going to stand in the way. Your father might be a different proposition though. Just be careful about that.”
“I’m moving into his room,” she whispered, “I’ll keep the other room as my office. If that’s okay, Mark?”
“You’re with me nearly every night anyway, so it’ll be just make it more official. You don’t mind, Mum?”
“No. I think you look rather cute together, to be honest.”
We spent most of the day together as a trio, not doing all that much around the house. Mum practically told me to take Sunday’s off from everything so I relaxed, not wanting to watch me work myself into the ground. Amy managed to separate her work and personal life rather well, and now that her room would be turned into an office, she suggested just closing the door outside her working hours would help keep the balance.
Mum stayed up long enough that night to see Amy and I off to bed. Starting early as always, all I wanted was sleep, but after Mum gave Amy a tight hug, she gave me one too. “Can I admit something, Mark?” she whispered.
“Of course.”
“I find the idea of you and Amy together a little… exciting.” I leaned back, my face no doubt expressing surprise, but I almost laughed. “Look, the three of us know it’s wrong, correct?” I nodded to that. “But I won’t lie and think that Amy is a lucky young woman, and that you are a lucky young man. Your father and I certainly produced a pair of fine children.” Then she kissed my cheek and headed to her room. “Love you both,” she called before closing the door.
Joining Amy in bed, I pulled back the blankets to find her naked underneath. Figuring that was the way it would be going forward, I took off my underwear and joined her, Amy immediately cuddling into my side. “So Mum find the idea of us together a little exciting,” I whispered.
Amy giggled. “Guess it adds a little to her own life, the fact something so… taboo is happening in the house.” She kissed my cheek. “Want to fool around?” she asked, breathing near my ear, “I know you have an early start.”
“Does my sister want some attention again?” I asked.
“God yes. More than anything, Mark.”
I happily kissed down her body, not surprised by the fact she was already wet and hot for me. I had a feeling she was turned on half the time just being around me. I teased her something fierce, enjoying her taste, taking great delight in the noises she made, the way her body moved as she grew ever more turned on, until I finally granted her release. And now that our mother knew, she didn’t care about being quiet.
After a couple of orgasms, only stopping myself because I’d just keep going otherwise, I happily plonked myself down next to her, resting my head on a hand as I watched her slowly recover. She finally looked at me and smiled. “I can’t wait until you fuck me, Mark.”
“Any rush?”
“None whatsoever. It will happen eventually, though hopefully I won’t have to wait too long.”
“I just want to make you smile, Amy, and what I’m doing now certainly earns what I like to see on your face.”
“My big brother is far too big a sweetheart,” she said, cuddling into me, “What a fucking idiot she was.” She sighed. “Sorry, I should really forget about her.”
“Still married, though as we’re now separated and I’m no longer wearing that damned ring, I’m treating this basically like leaving an ex-girlfriend. I’m now free to move on. Dad met his current fiancée while still going through the divorce process with Mum. I’m not going to lie here feeling guilty about this in any sort of way. I’ve left her. I’m now free to pursue what I want. And if that person is my sister…”
“I pursued you, Mark. I like to think I left you no other option.”
“Well, no-one else I trust more than you. Well, I think you, Mum and Dad are at the same level of trust. Maybe Chris and Cathy after everything. They’re talking about visiting soon. That might be awkward for us.”
“We’ll get through it.”
I woke earlier than Amy as always, leaving her cocooned in the blankets, looking as adorable as always when I kissed her cheek. Mum was up early as always, joining her at the table with some toast and coffee of my own. Mum met my eyes and started to blush, clearing her throat. “So I’m figuring Amy has decided she no longer has to be quiet?”
“Shit, sorry, Mum.”
“As I said, Mark, it’s exciting. I’ve been alone in this house for a few years now. My children are now back, they are quite obviously falling in love, and they are expressing that love through intimacy. And my son… well, he must be doing something right to make my daughter produce those sort of sounds.”
I met her eyes again. All she returned was that same sweet smile I’d seen throughout my life. “Mum, if it gets weird for you…”
“Don’t even mention it. This is your home. Both of you. Stay as long as you want. Honestly, I’d love you to stay permanently, but I know you’ll want to fly the coop again eventually.”
“Are you sure?”
“I’m your mother, you’re both adults, it’s not like having small children under my feet. You’re both mature, responsible, and have been nothing but a help around the house. And I love your company. Having this big house to myself, you know I was a little lonely at times.”
“Why haven’t you met anyone, Mum?” I asked rather bluntly.
“I’m not really sure, to be honest. Met one or two decent men but I just didn’t feel that spark I felt with your father when we first started dating.”
“When did you last…” I paused and chuckled. “Fuck, I was just about to ask my mother a very personal question on a Monday morning.”
She chuckled herself. “I take matters into my own hands, Mark.” That had me raising my head, feeling my jaw drop. She smiled at me. “I’m a middle-aged woman, Mark. I’m not a nun. There’s a reason why young men like MILFs, after all.”
“Holy shit, Mum!”
“As to your unasked question, I enjoy sex as much as the next woman, but after your father, I didn’t just want to go out and find the first man who got hard at the sight of me. I wanted it to mean something.” She took my hand again. “It’s why I’m happy it’s your sister, Mark. There are two women in your life who love you unconditionally. You’re now being intimate with one of them, and the other loves looking after you again. You’re a grown man, but you’ll always been my little boy in many ways.”
“Thank, Mum,” I said softly.
“Now I’m going to do a couple of chores before I get to work. I’m taking on a couple of other art projects that will keep me occupied. It’s nice having your sister around during the day, at least.”
It was another busy week at work, but I received plenty of interest in my online job adverts. Though I didn’t like asking them, aware it would be the weekend, I eventually asked them to visit on Saturday for an interview. I had six applicants in all, and it was bloody difficult to choose between them. If I could have afforded it, I’d have happily taken on all six, but I spent the next week talking it over with my sister, who had sat in on the interviews with me, as she’d sat in a few herself, before choosing the two young men I’d take on as apprentices. Both were young and leaving school early, eager to start work and earning a wage.
Every night was filled with more fooling around between Amy and I, though we hadn’t taken that last step yet. There was no doubt she loved the attention from me, but I definitely surprised her, and I think she found something she might enjoy, when in the middle of eating her out, I flipped her round, got her on her knees, then licked up to her puckered little arsehole. She giggled for a few seconds, suggesting it tickled, before I had two fingers in her pussy while keeping my tongue busy where it was, and she suddenly had a new thing to enjoy.
What I learned is that my sister loved sucking cock. Actually, I’ll put that differently. She loved sucking my cock. She gave blowjobs before, but admitted she did it simply due to the expectation. But given I was so willing to go down on her, she was more than willing to do it in return, but then she’d happily do it without any reciprocation. She loved to swallow, but she also asked more than once to cum on her face, her breasts, or just anywhere I wanted. Though she insisted, when we did finally make love, I was finishing nowhere except inside her.
As for our mother, there’s no doubt she heard a lot of what went on in our bedroom. I suggested to my sister more than once that I think she was turned on by it, possibly even masturbating to it. Amy found that rather sweet, if anything. “She’s a single woman in her forties. She’s finding excitement where she can, Mark. And, as she said, you’re looking after me, I’m looking after you, so I’m not bothered by it. Are you?”
I wasn’t, but just occasionally, I’d walk into the kitchen in the morning to see Mum sitting at the table, looking rather rosy cheeked and happy with herself, and I had a feeling she’d enjoyed the previous night too. But I wasn’t going to embarrass her. I think it was almost an unwritten rule that whatever happened under the roof stayed between us.
It is spring-time when the jacaranda trees finally come into bloom and the streets are filled by rows of gorgeous colours and wondrous scents. By mid-spring, the festival would start and a half-day public holiday would be observed on the first Thursday in November. People come from across the region, even the state, to take part, crowds wandering the quiet streets, taking endless photos as it is quite simply a breath-taking, beautiful sight. We weren’t quite there yet, but spring had sprung, and life slowly returned to the city after a long, cold winter, at least by Australian standards.
It was our usual Saturday night date out on the town. Very few people knew we were siblings, so had no problem strolling along hand in hand whenever we were out, cuddling and kissing where appropriate, though we were not massively into public displays of affection, preferring to keep that sort of stuff behind closed doors. But that night, early in spring time, was when Amy seemed to be ready to make that final step. I’d been ready for a while but I was always going to leave it to her. I knew it was a big moment for both of us.
Returning home earlier than normal, Amy almost insisted we leave after a single drink after dinner, she practically dragged me to the bedroom. I knew why but had to ask what’s the hurry. “Because despite the fact I have something to prevent pregnancy, I still ovulate, I’m really fucking horny at the moment, and just the thought of you finishing inside me, and then…” She trailed off as she rested her head against me, “Mark, have you researched into having children?”
“Actually, yeah, I started looking as I knew it was a conversation we’d need to have eventually.”
“So have I,” she whispered, glancing into my eyes, “The chances of anything going wrong are surprisingly slim. But… Mum might freak about that. Sex is one thing, having children…”
“Why don’t we worry about it after we’ve actually had sex?”
We practically tore our clothes off before tumbling onto the bed. Though I gave her body attention as always, there was no doubt we both had something else on our minds, so though I happily ate her out as always, she asked me to stop after a single orgasm, making sure I was resting above her. I grinned as I teased her, rubbing the head of my cock against her, feeling how warm, wet and willing she was and would be. “I love you, Amy,” I whispered.
“How much do you love me?” she asked softly.
“I love you as my sister, and I’m in love with you too.”
I half-expected tears to that confession. Instead, I received one of those smiles I loved seeing on her face, her hand coming up to my cheek. “Mark, I’ve been in love with you since I was a teenager. I thought I’d just have to let go of those feelings. Now I can embrace them and be with you just how I want.”
I slowly slid my cock inside her. The head first, making her gasp and grin, as I slowly but surely buried inch and after inch until our groins bumped into each other. Both of us looked down to see where my cock had disappeared. “Well, about fucking time, Mark!” she exclaimed, “But fuck me, it was worth the wait. And seemingly endless orgasms at times.”
Slowly thrusting into her, I simply watched her face, just enjoying the feeling of her warm, wet pussy sheathed around my cock. Fuck, she felt wonderful. Part of me wanted to say even better than the soon to be ex-wife, but I was surprised that I barely thought about her nowadays. I took my time, barely upping the tempo, though I knew I was probably going to cum rather quickly from the sheer excitement. As for Amy, I think she was a little too overcome to say anything, so relied on her breathing, her moans, and her hands all over my body to let me know what she was thinking and feeling.
Feeling her legs wrap around me, I started to pump into her a little faster, her eyes lighting up as I felt that tingle. I groaned in frustration as I didn’t want to finish yet. “Cum in me, Mark,” she whispered, “Cum in me. We have all night.”
“I know, but first time… wanted longer…”
She caressed my cheek. “Rest of our lives,” she said, kissing my cheek, running her fingers through my hair, “Cum in your sister.”
I tried my best to last as long as possible, but as the tempo of my thrusts increased further, and the noises she made told me she was having the time of her life, little wonder that I just had to finally relax and allow the release. I gave her one last warning before burying my cock and exploding inside her, feeling spurt after spurt fill her. I kissed her hard, groaning into her mouth, feeling her arms and legs wrap me up tightly
“I’ve waited years for that feeling,” she whispered, “And now it’s real. I love you so much, Mark.”
To my surprise, I think the fact it was with my sister meant my cock barely want semi-soft, and it certainly didn’t take long until I was hard again. Placing my hands under the back of her knees, this time I fucked her a little harder, and she loved it. “Fuck me,” she cried, “Oh god, fuck me.”
We learned the bed was a little squeaky in the next few minutes and the headboard did lightly bang against the wall, but we cared nothing about either. If we were fucking, we weren’t going to stop for a couple of noises. I looked down to watch my cock disappear inside her perfect pussy, while she was almost mesmerised by it at times, almost as if in disbelief that it was actually happening.
Moving her legs so her feet rested on my shoulders, she started to giggle. “Oooh, I like this position. You feel…” She moaned before adding, “Deeper. And your dick already feels big as it is.”
“If you’re uncomfortable or…”
“Fuck me.”
So I fucked her. I moved her legs around. She moved her legs around. I suggested a few other things we could do later, but she happily lay there as we fooled around. I helped bring her to orgasm with a licked thumb and a gentle fondle of her clit. We wore each other out by the time I finished inside her a second time, feeling her relax her legs to either side of me, while I rested on my forearms, feeling her fingers travelling up and down my back. “Okay, if it’s always going to be that fucking good, Mark…”
“Your pussy is something else, Amy.”
“Yeah.”
“Fuck it, much better than… her…” I met her eyes. “Guess it’s because you’re my sister helps too.”
“Well, my big brother lives up to his name. Biggest dick I’ve had. And I think your cock was made for my pussy.” I pulled out and lay beside her, Amy turning onto her side to snuggle into me. “So that’s it now, right? No going back?”
“Amy, I’ll be honest, my mind was made up after that first night I went down on you. You’re intelligent, beautiful, sexy, a wonderful human being. I’d be lucky to call you my partner through life.” That made her lower lip start to tremble, so I pulled her close, feeling her head resting against my chest. “Just being honest, Amy. I’m just glad I never ignored you, even when getting on with my own life. I could never have done it. You were always the best of us.”
She started to cry, though I think it was the overriding emotion of having made love, then letting her know how I truly felt. It was a quick little cry, leaning back so I could wipe her cheeks clean. “I want a baby with you,” she whispered.
“I figured you would. More than one?” She nodded. “We’ll need to talk about that. But we’ll worry about that later. Right now, let’s just enjoy what we share a little while.”
“Few years?”
“Yeah, as you said, there’s no rush. But we’re serious about this. We’ve walked through that door. No going back now, and I don’t want to anyway.”
We needed a shower after all that, wandering to the bathroom naked without a care in the world, changing our minds once in the bathroom to enjoy a long and luxurious bath rather than a shower. Mum enjoyed bubbles and scented oils as much as Amy, and she was quite happy to sit back against me, my hands running up and down her body, occasionally turning her head to kiss me.
Getting out, we dried off and headed out to see Mum sitting in the living room, sipping a glass of wine. She looked at us and smiled. “You made love tonight,” she said
“How the fuck…” I started to ask.
“Oh please, like you two don’t look like the cat who caught the canary. You’re my children, and though I shouldn’t know your ‘I’ve just had sex’ faces, I remember what you used to look like after visiting Hayley, Mark. And there’s no missing the satisfied grin on my daughter’s face that tells me she’s in love and just had love made to her.”
“Best night of my life, Mum,” Amy said softly.
“Good. Now, I’m just going to finish this wine then go to bed.”
“Been here earlier, Mum, you would have heard,” I said, half-teasing.
She smirked. “I heard enough, Mark. I heard enough.”
Waking the next morning to soft lips around my cock, I lifted the blankets to see Amy happily blowing me, though we threw the blankets back so she could mount and ride me. I had my hands all over her body in second, pulling her down so I could get my lips around those lovely nipples of hers. She made plenty of noise, waxing lyrical about my big cock, which is always nice to hear, and I was pleased when she managed to orgasm just from riding my cock alone, not touching herself anywhere else.
Then I noticed the door was open, glancing past my sister to see Mum standing in the doorway, relaxing against the frame. I was a little surprised at first, but then couldn’t help smile. Amy then glanced back and started to giggle. “Morning, Mum,” she murmured.
“Sorry, I just… had to see…”
Amy held out her hand. “Come here, Mum.”
Mum grabbed her hand, Amy making sure she was sat on the edge of the bed, as she resumed riding me, Amy resting a hand on my chest, the other fondling her clit, now determined to make herself orgasm even better. “God, Mum, his cock is so good,” she moaned. “You made me just right, his cock is perfect for my pussy.”
I noticed Mum wipe her cheeks out of the corner of my eye. “This is so beautiful,” she whispered.
“Cum for me, little sister. Cum for your big brother.” She started to quiver, though she didn’t relent on fondling her clit nor bouncing up and down on my cock. “Keep going. Keep going. Don’t stop, Amy.”
“Oh god,” she whimpered, “I need to cum.”
“Keep going, Amy,” Mum said, “Enjoy your brother.”
“Mum… it’s wonderful…”
I glanced at Mum, who watched with that sweet smile on her face, though the colour in her cheeks suggested she was turned on. I guess anyone would be watching two people clearly in love, making love. Returning my attention to Amy, she was on the verge of one hell of an orgasm, so that’s when I started to move, as mine wasn’t far away either.
“Oh fuck…. Oh fuck… Oh my fucking god!” Amy cried. It was an orgasm of biblical proportions. It must have surged through her entire body. She simply couldn’t keep going, collapsing onto my chest, and I must have thrust for another thirty seconds before I finished inside her again. Then we just lay in near silence, only our heavy breathing, carefully touching Amy as I knew she’d be extra-sensitive after that.
“I’ll make some breakfast,” Mum said, “I’ll see you after you’ve had a shower.”
She stood up and wandered out of the bedroom, as Amy met my eyes and started to giggle. “Well, Mum’s seen us fuck now.”
“Weird?”
“No, I think she genuinely finds it sweet. Maybe a little erotic…”
Sliding off my lap, we quickly put on some underwear, Amy getting into one of my shirts. I put a finger to my lips for quiet as I guided her out of the door towards the kitchen. Glancing around the corner, Mum was at the counter, her panties clearly around her ankles, her nightdress bunched up, her fingers clearly hard at work between her legs. Amy noticed and kissed my cheek. So I thought I’d have my own fun by sneaking up behind her. She almost jumped with fright to start with as Amy walked up beside her. “Keep going,” I whispered into her ear.
“Mark,” she almost sobbed, “I’m so turned on.”
“Keep going, Mum,” Amy said, “You obviously enjoyed what you saw.”
She wasted no time touching herself again, though leaned back against me as Amy cuddled into our side. “You’re not weirded out?” Mum moaned.
“Nope. You just watched me have sex with my sister. The fact you needed to masturbate after that? I’d have done the same thing.”
“I… do it quite often when I hear you. You obviously keep my daughter happy.”
Amy giggled. “Mum, we assumed that already.”
She was clearly turned on as she enjoyed an orgasm rather quickly, feeling her legs clench and I had to hold her up as she wanted to fall to the floor. Relaxing back against me, she took a moment to calm down before starting to laugh. “Dear god, I just masturbated in the kitchen with my children present. Actually, I did it while my son was holding me…”
“I thought it was rather hot, Mum.”
“You look really pretty right now, Mum,” Amy added.
Mum turned around and kissed my cheek, then realised I was almost naked and looked down, looking up and she had a look on her face that she approved. “Scoot to the shower. Both of you. I need to make breakfast.”
I hugged her tightly, feeling her arms around me in return. “I love you, Mum.”
“I love you too, sweetie.” Amy joined the hug, Mum kissing her cheek. “And love you too, baby. My children are wonderful. Now, as I said, scoot. And try not to have any funny business in the shower.”
Heading to the bathroom, Amy and I spent most of the time snuggling, before the door was pulled back, and I saw my mother naked for the first time in years. She was… gorgeous. Just an older version of Amy. Smaller breasts, wider hips, but she clearly looked after herself. Thicker hair above her pussy than her daughter. She bit her lower lip nervously, Amy offering her hand. “Come join us, Mum. Nothing to be frightened of.”
“This isn’t weird?”
“Mum, people will think Mark and I being together is weird. You wanting to join us in the shower is nothing compared to that.”
I was rock hard again and with Mum between myself and Amy, my cock was soon brushing up against her, which earned plenty of laughter from her. “I have a beautiful daughter and my son definitely has a big cock,” she said.
Amy swapped placed and figured she’d shown off by dropping to her knees, taking her cock in her mouth. Mum smiled as I moved enough that she could stand by to my side in the cubicle, noticing her watch in amazement as my entire cock disappeared into her mouth and throat. “I love sucking his cock, Mum,” she murmured.
“I can see that, baby,” Mum replied softly, “She’s good, Mark?”
“She’s wonderful, Mum.”
“Do you want privacy? I can…”
Amy took her hand. “Stay, Mum. Watch your children have fun.”
“Want to finger yourself again?” I whispered into her ear. Mum smiled and kissed my cheek. “I’d like to watch you properly.”
Mum smiled again but turned to lean back against the wall, her fingers immediately moving to between her legs. Watching my mother masturbate was something I never thought I’d see in my lifetime, one hand caressing her breasts, the other between her legs. She was mesmerised by her daughter blowing me, clearly turned on by it, and it was little wonder she actually had an orgasm before I filled my sister’s mouth. Once she’d swallowed and sat back, Mum needed a tight hug, holding her to my body. “This should feel weird but it doesn’t,” she whispered.
“We’re having fun, Mum. As you said, we’re all adults, open-minded. So don’t worry about it. Helps my mother is as hot as my sister.”
That made her lean back, her face clearly surprised. “You think that, sweetie?”
“Mum, you’re fucking gorgeous,” Amy replied on my behalf.
She sighed. “Thank you, both of you. Now, I’d better actually get breakfast ready now.”
Leaving Amy and I alone, she started to giggle. “Well, I’ve just sucked my brother’s thick cock in front of our own mother. It felt… so naughty but I’m so turned on now.”
Turning her around, I held her tight to my chest and fondled her until she enjoyed another orgasm, then we finally washed down and stepped out. Breakfast was nearly ready by the time we were done, Mum putting the finishing touches to some bacon and eggs, a pot of coffee and tea in the middle of the table. Once she was sat down, I walked around to the back of her chair and leaned down, undoing the tie of her dressing gown. “Are you naked under there, Mum?” She nodded wordlessly. “So that means I can see your pussy again?”
“Mark!” she exclaimed with a giggle.
“No touching, we’re just looking, Mum,” Amy said.
I walked around the table back to my chair, digging into my breakfast. Mum sat there in half a daze, though she left her gown undone so I got a look at the smooth skin of her body. She really was just a mature version of Amy. She couldn’t wipe the grin from her face whenever looking at Amy and I. She looked even happier now.
Finishing up breakfast, Amy and I cleaned up the kitchen as always. “Mark, I think we might need to talk about something else,” she whispered.
“What?”
She turned to me. “Would making love to our mother bother you?”
I looked out the window and almost shook my head as I chuckled. “First my sister, now my mother.”
“I think she might be considering it, that’s all.”
“What do you think?”
“I love you, Mark, but she’s also my mother. And she needs a good man in her life. Who better than her son? I know you’ll never leave me, and I think we might just stay in this house together.”
“You think she’s really… I mean, yeah, we certainly crossed a bridge this morning, but I never touched her intimately, nor did you. We just saw things we’d normally never see.”
“I think seeing me with you this morning may have caused her to reconsider any of her old inhibitions.” She took my hand. “Do you think Mum’s beautiful?”
I felt myself smile. “I’ve always thought Mum was pretty. All little boys do about their mothers who dote on them in return.”
“Now you’re a man, and she’s a woman. Say you were single, out and about…”
“Definitely try and hit on her. Badly, but I’d try.”
“So, the question is, if she was actually interested, would you be willing to take that sort of step with your own mother? Would it be any different to your sister?”
“Amy, I’m in love with you. You’re asking me if I want to take a second lover. I’d be no worse than…”
She turned me towards her, taking both my hands. “No, Mark. Nothing like her. You won’t be cheating. I’m your sister. Mum is… Mum. We would all know the situation and we’d all be together. She’s not just going to be random pussy.” I sat back in the chair and blew air out of my cheeks, running a hand over my head. Amy squeezed my hands. “I know it’s a big decision, Mark. I won’t force you to make a decision right now, and I think Mum is… perhaps a little confused about her own feelings. I think this morning was almost testing the waters, seeing how we’d react.”
“What about you?” I asked.
“I love my mother. Enough to be intimate if you two were? I don’t know. I’ve never been with a woman. But I know I could sit and watch you be with our mother and feel nothing but love for you both. Though I say that now only with images of what it might look like in my mind.”
Needing to actually put on some clothes, we were returning to our bedroom when we heard sounds coming from Mum’s room. The door was ajar, gently pushing it open to see our mother lying back on her bed, eyes closed, her legs spread wide, gently thrusting a dildo into her pussy. It was one of the most erotic sights I’d seen in my life. I’d never seen my mother on display in such a manner before. When she moaned my name, I felt my jaw drop wide, though all Amy did was cuddle into my side. “Told you so,” she whispered.
I gently pulled the door closed to where it was as we returned to our room, closing the door, before we sat on the edge of the bed. “Holy shit,” I muttered.
“I think we need a few conversations in the coming days, Mark. First, our future.”
“Is together, Amy.”
That earned a kiss on my cheek. “Second, children. That will require serious consideration and discussion. I think Mum would be supportive. But there will be risks.”
I took her hand in mine, kissing the back of hers. “We’ll figure it out.”
“Thirdly, our mother. I love you, Mark, and I know you love me. The question is, it’s obvious our mother has desires. I don’t want to ignore her. I love Mum and want her to be as happy as we are. And if it’s you that makes her happy…”
“Amy, I…”
She put a finger to my lips. “Don’t make a decision now, Mark. Think on it for a while.” She moved the finger, placing her hand on my chest. “Right now, I want Mum to feel what I feel. If I were to be in the position she was this morning, while she was in mine, I know I’d smile. Probably cry from seeing her so happy. The big step is for you. Making love to your sister is one thing. Making love to your mother, I guess, is a whole different ballgame.”
“Yeah, what happened this morning was quite the big deal as it was. We watched our own mother masturbate… and I was holding her in my arms while doing it.”
“How did that feel?”
I chuckled. “Never felt closer to her, in all honesty.”
“Then you have to face our own feelings when considering it, but I think Mum is slowly but surely letting you know what she might want.” She leaned up to kiss me. “Mark, I can’t remember being happier, in a better place, than I am right now. You make me smile every damned day, and if you could do the same for my mother, then that would only make my own smile even brighter.”
“Guess I have things to consider.”
“Whatever decision you make, I’ll support it, no matter what. Part of me wants to be selfish. I love you more than anything, but I love my mother dearly, and want her to be happy too.”
I hugged my sister tightly, feeling more unsure than I had since I’d walked away from my wife. At least that was now just in the background of my life. Being with my sister wasn’t confusing, but was full of potential pitfalls. But adding my mother to our relationship would either be wonderful for the three of us, or would just turn into a disaster.
Returning to work the next week would give me plenty of time to think.
Chapter 101: Flame Trees Ch. 02
Chapter Text
My sister had given me one hell of a dilemma and I knew it wasn’t going to be an easy decision to make. I love my sister. I was in love with my sister. But I also loved my mother, and if I looked deep into my heart, I knew my feelings for her were not only those of a son after all that had happened between the three of us in the past few days.
But memories of what happened with Hayley still burned bright in my mind. That gave me pause. She’d been cheating on me for most of our relationship. Amy had given me the green light to pursuing something with our mother. Hell, she’d insinuated that even she might be open minded enough to experiment with our mother at the same time. Sure, my mind thought of possibilities that the three of us could end up together, but I had a bad feeling it would end in heartache for one if not all of us.
I knew I had to do some research, not about incestuous relationships. There are no rules to those anyway. Since starting up my relationship with Amy, I’d been online to read erotic stories, finding plenty of sons and brothers who would end up sharing the love with their siblings, mother, aunts and cousins.
Returning home that night with the words of my sister still ringing in my ears, she greeted me with a passionate kiss, moulding her body against mine. She smiled as my hands made their way to her firm arse. “Miss me, baby?” she whispered before kissing me again, and the smile on her face broadened when she felt my erection. “Is that for me, big brother?” she teased.
“It will be later, little sister,” I whispered into her ear, feeling her shudder as my hot breath caressed her skin.
“I can’t wait,” she whispered back, “I miss you every day.”
Walking through the house after dumping my stuff, I found Mum in the kitchen preparing dinner for the three of us. She either didn’t hear me approach or was wondering what I’d do, but when I came up behind her, sliding one hand over her stomach with another hand caressing one of her breasts, she leaned back, and I knew she was smiling.
“Now that’s not how a son should be greeting his mother,” she stated softly, “Mostly because his hand should be down my panties…”
“So, I’m guessing that you’re completely on board with the idea?”
“Amy and I talked about her idea.” She stopped cutting vegetable to lean back against me, ensuring her head was against my shoulder. “I don’t want to interfere, sweetheart. I really don’t. But I can’t deny an attraction… I love watching my children make love, but there’s a part of me that wants to involve myself too.”
Amy cuddled into both of us, resting her head against my back. “This is nice, all three of us together,” she said, “Is he still hard, Mum?”
“He is poking me right now.”
“Blame your daughter, Mum. That first kiss was a scorcher!”
Releasing my mother, she turned around and kissed my cheek, but the gaze into my eyes spoke of nothing but her love for me as her son. Caressing my cheek, she told me to go relax after a hard day at work, Amy taking my hand and leading me outside to sit on the veranda. Ensuring I was sat down, she returned a couple of minutes later with a beer for me and a glass of wine for herself, curling her legs underneath her.
We remained sitting in silence until Mum called that dinner was ready. We hoovered down her food, complimenting our mother as always for her excellent cooking. We sat together on the couch in the living room once we’d cleaned up, me in the middle with my sister to one side, my mother to the other, both cuddling into me.
Mum was the first to get up and leave, kissing both of us before disappearing. “She won’t push things,” Amy told me once we were in bed ourselves, “She will leave any decision to both of us.”
“I really don’t know, Amy. I’m still dealing with the divorce in a way. I try not to think about it, but it’s in the background. Then there’s you, Amy. I’m in love with you and I don’t want to ruin what we have.”
She cuddled me so tightly… And then I felt her shake as she cried. “You won’t ruin a thing,” she sobbed into my chest, “But the decision is yours. I just don’t want Mum to be alone the rest of her life. And who better to show her all the love in the world than her son, and occasionally her daughter. I think it can work, but I will understand completely if you think it won’t.”
“Maybe I should sort out that part of my life before I decide? I need a completely clear mind.”
She leaned back, turning my head to see her smiling. “I know you love us both, Mark. I understand this isn’t easy with what’s going on elsewhere. And I know Mum won’t put any pressure on either of us. The ball is in our court, so to speak.”
Waking up the next morning with a smile on my face, as my sister was never going to sleep without her brother making love to her, Mum was in the kitchen, standing by the sink, gazing out over the backyard. Wearing a robe, I stood behind her and reached around to undo the tie, pulling it apart to expose her body.
“Mum,” I whispered, as I ran my fingers over her soft skin, “You know I love you so much…”
“I know,” she replied softly, leaning back against me, turning her head to kiss my cheek, “But I know this is so difficult for you too.”
“You’re beautiful, Mum. You’re my sister just with a couple of decades of experience.”
“And I could use that experience when I’m riding your big cock.”
Chuckling together, I turned my head to leave a soft kiss on her lips. “And I bet I’d love every second, Mum, particularly if my sister is there with us.”
“She’d have her pussy on your face, and I’d love to see my little girl orgasm, knowing it was her brother pleasing her so much.”
Pausing a moment, I finally asked, “Have you been reading too?”
“I found a site that had so many incest stories. A lot of them were awful, but there were a lot written by amateurs who had real talent. Some relationships were just between a brother and sister, or a mother and son. But there were plenty that had a man involved with his mother and his sister. I thought they were incredibly erotic.”
“I’ve done reading too, about incestuous relationships between siblings, but also between mother’s and sons. Part of me wants to be intimate with you, Mum. And I mean that hand on heart. The idea of you being underneath me as I slowly sink my cock inside you…”
Mum turned around and clutched me tightly, and before I knew it, she was sobbing against my chest. “I need to confess something, Mark,” she whispered, “And Amy should hear it too.”
Leaving Mum to tie her robe back up, I gently woke up Amy, greeted by a warm smile, pointing at her lips without a word. After a long kiss, making her smile even more, I told her Mum needed to share something and I had a feeling it was going to be something big. And, if I was guessing correctly, something to do with me.
Sliding out of bed, she gave me a moment to take in her naked body. She loved posing for me. She loved being naked with me. And it helped I thought she was so beautiful. After putting on her robe, she followed me out to the kitchen, Mum waiting for us at the table with a coffee for each of us and a piece of cake.
That told me it was serious. The fact she was still crying had me hugging her tightly against, feeling her fingers almost dig into my back as she started to sob again.
“Mummy,” Amy whispered, hearing her upset at seeing our mother in floods of tears.
“Just a release,” Mum finally said softly, “I’ve repressed a lot of feelings that are now bursting forth.”
When Mum calmed down, I moved my chair, so I was closer to her and held her hand. Amy moved closer to the other side, resting her head against Mum’s upper arm. Mum remained quiet for a couple of minutes, clearly collecting her thoughts, before she took a deep breath.
“I’m about to admit something I’ve never told anyone, but it mostly affects you, Mark. And if it affects you, it will now affect your sister. The truth of the matter is that I never liked Hayley, Mark. She always rubbed me the wrong way. I never knew she was out there cheating on you, but there was just something about her. You were so in love with her, though, that I knew I couldn’t intervene. As I said, I didn’t want to interfere, and I knew me saying anything about your girlfriend at the time wouldn’t have helped. I know we’ve spoken about the divorce from your father. The honest truth is we hadn’t been in love for a long time. And… I know he was in love with someone else.”
“We know, Mum. Dad admitted it to us,” Amy said. Mum glanced at me, and I nodded my agreement. Though I still loved my father, it did put a strain on our relationship. Whether he actually cheated physically or not didn’t matter. It still sounded like an emotional affair, and he admitted to having fallen out of love with our mother years before, the pair only staying until we were both old enough.
“Your father wasn’t the only one,” Mum whispered, “I was falling in love with someone else. I’d been in love with him all his life. I saw him grow into such a fine young man, the sort of men any mother would be proud of. I knew he was going to do such great things. But I knew, if I acted on my feelings, it could ruin his life. It was one of the reasons I chose to leave. Remaining near him, keeping all my feelings buried, would have simply been too difficult.” Mum turned to look at Amy. “I know exactly how you felt, Amy.”
“I’ve been in love with him all my life too,” Amy said with a smile.
“You should have told me, Mum,” I said.
“What would I have said, Mark? ‘Mark, I’m your mother, but I would also love to be your girlfriend. I’d love nothing more than for you to take me to bed and absolutely fuck the life out of me every single night. I will do anything you want. All I want is to be with my son for the rest of my life’. There’s only one way that conversation would have gone. You would have cut me out of your life.”
“I don’t know about that, Mum. Probably would have been weirded out at the time. And I definitely wouldn’t have told Hayley.”
“What do you think now though?”
“Amy?” I had to ask.
“I totally understand how our mother feels, Mark. And now that I know the truth, it makes me feel even better about what we’ve spoken about, how I would be more than willing to share you with our mother. I’m not saying we’d have constant threesomes, and that the three of us would sleep together, but our mother needs to be loved…”
“I feel so guilty about how I feel. First it was the fact you were with Hayley. I’m not going to say I’m happy to be proven right, as I hate seeing my son hurt so badly, but my mother’s intuition was right regarding her. Now I’m finding myself in a similar situation, the difference being that it’s my own daughter who I might hurt, and that’s the last thing I want.” Mum turned to gaze into my eyes. “But I can’t hold back my feelings any longer, Mark. I love you as far more than just a son. I want to give you my heart, my body, my soul. I want to feel you above me as you slide that wonderful cock of yours deep into my pussy, and I want to feel you orgasm and fill me with your cream. I would welcome you home every night with a blowjob by the front door, something I’m sure your sister would help with.”
“God yes!” she exclaimed.
“I’d make myself available to you whenever you wanted, Mark. My mouth. My pussy. And my arse. I never gave your father or anyone else my arse. It’s still a virgin hole, but I’d love my son to have it. A lot of people wonder why, but it’s still a taboo, even today. But most important is that Amy will be your first wife in the end. I’d be your…”
“Equal first wife,” Amy stated, cuddling our mother, “We would all be equal if the relationship comes to fruition.”
“I know I’m dumping a hell of a lot on you right now, Mark, and I’m sorry about that. I really am. And I’m not expecting an answer today, tomorrow or next week. You have things in your personal life that need sorting. You need to focus on your sister, talk to her, recognise the positives and negatives about accepting me into your relationship.”
“Would you like to experiment with me, Mum?” Amy asked softly.
“More than anything, Amy. If we’re going to do this, it will be all three of us. Would you like to return the favour?”
“I’ve never really thought about being with a woman, but the idea of licking pussy doesn’t turn me off. I’ve watched lesbian porn… I mean the amateur stuff, not the shit they make for men.”
Mum turned back to me. “I’m not expecting…”
I cut her off by leaning forward and kissing her, the sort of kiss I’d usually share with my sister. My mother whimpered as I pulled her close. When I finally pulled back, nothing would have wiped the smile off her face. “I need to think, Mum, but I love you too,” I said softly.
“Take all the time you need, sweetie. And if you make the decision to not pursue this, I’ll understand.”
“Mum, it’s going to hurt you and…”
She kissed my cheek and hugged me tightly. “This is on me, sweetie. Don’t make any decision you’re not comfortable with. Your sister understands completely how I feel. Any decision taken is entirely yours and we will support it either way.”
It was weird being affectionate with my sister after that with our mother in the house. We didn’t stop having sex every night, and my sister still woke me up most mornings with a fantastic blowjob, but our mother did stop coming into our bedroom to watch, aware it would be too difficult for her to watch her children making love.
But there were still moments I showed my mother how much I loved her. Though my sister always woke me up with a blowjob, she’d remain in bed as I needed to shower, eat breakfast and get ready for work far earlier. But Mum was always up and about having always been an early riser. Occasionally, I gave into at least some temptation. If she was wearing her robe, I undo the tie and allow my hands to caress her body. She’d lean back and smile as my hands would fondle her breasts. A couple of time, she ended up on the table practically naked, pressing her pussy into my covered bulge as there was no change of not getting an erection when her robe fell away, revealing her naked body.
“Oh baby,” she’d coo as her arms and legs wrapped around me, “I don’t mind you teasing me like this. I go back to bed once you’re gone and masturbate something silly.”
“Don’t want to hurt you, Mum.”
“You’re not. Even this is more than enough. I know you tell Amy each and every time. She’d ready to tell you to just get it over with and fuck me!” Glancing down, I noticed she’d given her pussy a proper groom. Noticing my eyes, she whispered, “I know young men like their women well groomed. If my boy is going to lick my pussy, I want to be nice and smooth for him.”
Life continued like this for a couple of months. Mum never pushed for more and seemed to just love any attention I’d give her. I knew I was pushing the boundaries, but Amy was present most of the time and simply urged us both on to do more. I knew she was doing her own research and would often whisper into my ear that she loved hearing from our mother what we were doing. But she wasn’t pushing me too hard either.
The best reason to live in Grafton was that no-one really knew who we were. Mum had reconnected with old friends, but from the moment we’d arrived, she hadn’t introduced us as her children. I had a feeling she knew Amy’s feelings about me before I did. That meant I could date my sister openly without having to worry about a thing.
Work kept me busy, and I found myself travelling up and down the coast for work, but my business grew quickly, hiring a new person every couple of months as I did my best to keep up with demand. In addition to her own work, my sister helped with my accounts at the same time. I was good with figures but things like tax just left me confused.
It’s amazing how months can just pass by in the blink of an eye. My sister and I were blissfully happy. Our sex life was fantastic. We spent most of our spare time together. And while the relationship with our mother didn’t progress past teasing, fondling, and admittedly a lot of kissing, I couldn’t remember seeing her happier. Although I knew she wanted for more than I was willing to give her at the moment, it didn’t mean I wasn’t always affectionate with her, and most nights ended with Mum and my sister snuggling into me as we relaxed either on the couch inside or on the veranda.
Then a spanner was thrown into the works in the form of my soon to be ex-wife. I’d left my lawyer to sort everything out back in Sydney and I had no intention of every really returning unless my sister and I agreed on seeing our father. But as we’d only heard from him a couple of times since we’d departed, it was obvious he’d moved on to focus on his new family. And being completely honest, neither myself mor my sister was particularly bothered.
“She’s fighting the application, Mark,” he explained, “She’s demanding counselling in an attempt to salvage the marriage. She’s trying to convince the judge that your relationship can be saved, and you know what it can be like. Even after being married for as long as you have been, the judge can order mandatory counselling if they believe it’s worthwhile.”
“Surely me not even being there would suggest I have no interest?”
“I’m doing what I can to fight it as counselling is usually only ordered if the marriage starts to collapse within the first couple of years. She’s got a good lawyer though. No doubt aware it’s bullshit, but the judge is sympathetic to the person not wanting a divorce. And, in the end, the judge is allowed to order counselling.”
“I’m not returning to Sydney. If she’s so desperate to apparently save this sham of a marriage, she can come north.”
“I’ll keep you in the loop, Mark, but this isn’t going to be the cakewalk you thought it would be.”
Amy immediately knew something was wrong as I returned home from work that same day as frustrated as I’d ever been. The moment I replied to one of her innocent questions rather abruptly, she took my hand and led me to the couch, forcing me to sit down before she straddled my chest.
“Tell me,” She whispered, “I know it’s Hayley. She’s the only one that makes you this angry.”
Sighing, I cuddled her and apologised first. She hugged me back, assured me that she understood why I was mad, but didn’t like me being short with her. That just made me feel guilty, whispering how much I loved my little sister. Tickling her to make her laugh, we ended up sharing a very long, passionate kiss, before she pulled back. “Spill, Mark,” she said, “You’ll feel better. Want Mum?” Nodding, she slid off my lap, returning with our mother. “Mum, get naked, straddle your son’s lap.”
Mum didn’t hesitate, taking off her t-shirt and shorts, smiling as she sashayed her hips as her shorts then panties hit the floor, before she undid her bra, stepping towards me barefoot. I was mesmerised as she carefully straddled my lap, her eyes gazing into mine. Pressing down on my obvious bulge had her moan. “Just want to make my son smile,” she whispered, “What’s wrong, baby?”
“Hayley wants to try counselling.”
Mum looked ready to blow up before she took a deep breath and smiled. “Will it help the divorce?”
“She’s just prolonging the inevitable.”
“So go to counselling and be completely honest. You’ve moved hundreds of kilometres away. Explain you’ve established a life here. You’ve started a new relationship. You’ve broken every possible link with your wife possible to ensure the divorce should be granted.”
“It’s her last throw of the dice,” Amy added, sitting next to us, snuggling against my side, “I understand why you’re worried, Mark, but while the judge might be sympathetic, and perhaps hopeful of reconciliation, a couple of sessions will prove to any counsellor or therapist that your marriage isn’t even on life support, it’s dead.”
Sighing, I knew they were both right, but I didn’t really want to be in the same room as Hayley ever again, and I certainly didn’t want to sit and listen to all the excuses she was no doubt going to give for her cheating.
“Maybe I could lie and claim to have discovered my true sexuality?” I joked.
“Or maybe you can just admit that you love being balls deep in your sister…”
“Might get in trouble for that.”
“How about balls deep in your mother too?” Mum asked. I could feel my crotch getting damp and knew Mum was turned on sitting on my lap like she was. “Maybe you could just take both of us, and we’ll bend over the desk, and you can just fuck us both?”
Mum moved off my lap as my sister lowered the zipper of my pants, took out my hard cock, and inhaled nearly every inch in one movement. As my sister blew me, our mother sat next to us, legs spread enough that she could play with her pussy at the same time. “That’s it, Amy,” she moaned, “Suck your big brother’s cock. Are you going to swallow his cum like a good girl?”
“I do every time, Mummy,” she said, before resuming her job.
“And you love your little sister sucking your big cock, Mark?”
“You’re a tease, Mum.”
“I know, but I just love watching my children fool around and making love.”
My sister loved going down on me as much as I loved going down on her. Mum leaned against my shoulder as she quickly got herself off more than once before I warned my sister that I was close. As soon as I filled her mouth more than once, she stripped off and straddled my lap, smiling as I’d barely gone soft as I slid inside her hot, tight pussy.
“Now you won’t cum too quickly,” she said, quickly bouncing up and down on my hard cock.
Mum stopped masturbating and just watched her children fuck. I won’t say make love as this was nothing but a hot, sweaty fuck, eventually getting up and taking off everything else as I bent my sister over the couch to fuck her from behind. Our mother teased her by sitting in front, her obviously wet pussy only a few inches from her face.
“You have a beautiful pussy, Mum,” Amy moaned, “And I love your scent.”
“So do I,” I admitted, “I might have checked it out from your panties, Mum.”
“You love my scent, baby?”
“Made me as hard as I am now, and I know that, one day, I’m going to go down on you, Mum, before we make love.”
“That’s so fucking hot,” Amy moaned, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock, “I’m totally watching when you two when you finally get together.”
Grabbing her ponytail, I gently lifted her head back. “Don’t forget you’ll be tasting our mother’s pussy too, Amy,” I growled, “I’m going to love fucking you while you’re going down on that beautiful pussy of hers.”
I fucked my sister for a solid hour, eventually ending up on the living room floor, my sister resting her head on the carpet as I pounded her, before I finally came inside her again. Mum had me pull out so she could see the creampie I’d left in her. “I’d love to taste both of you together one day,” she moaned, cuddling into my side, “And I love how much you fill your little sister. I can’t wait for the day you tell me that you’re expecting a child together.”
Amy rolled onto her back, spreading her legs provocatively. “Can you still have children, Mum?”
Mum smiled but shook her head. “No,” she replied softly, “I chose to have my tubes tied after I gave birth to you, Amy. And I have no need for more children. I would love to see numerous grandchildren though.” Mum cuddled into my side. “That means, when he makes the decision, my son can pump me with all the cum he could possibly want.”
“I love feeling my big brother cum in me!” Amy exclaimed, getting up to cuddle both of us.
“It should feel weird the three of us are naked together, but it feels right,” I admitted, “I just… Mum, you’re so fucking hot, and there’s part of me that just wants to put you on your back right now and slide my cock inside you… But I still think about what Hayley did…”
“Take your time, Mark. I’m not going anywhere,” Mum whispered.
I found out later that week what would happen. The lawyer put forward the conditions of counselling as I’d been told that flat out refusing could lead to the police appearing on my doorstep if I ignored the decision of the judge. Aware of the distance been me and Hayley, the judge ordered that counselling would take as equidistant between us as possible. I had visions of the judge getting out an old atlas and figuring it all out. Considering it was Hayley demanding counselling, it was eventually agreed to meet in Tamworth once a week for a minimum of eight weeks. The counsellor / therapist would then put forward whether the marriage was irretrievably broken down or not.
I grumbled for a good week about everything to do with the divorce, Amy keeping me calm by fucking me every chance she got while Mum remained as loving and affectionate as always, getting used to arriving home to see her wearing nothing but a robe that I could easily take off whenever the mood took me. The night before I was due to drive down to Tamworth, she watched Amy and I make love and stayed in our bed for the first time. Amy ensured Mum was spooning back against me as she cuddled into Mum.
“Thank you,” she whispered to us both.
“Feels good against you, doesn’t he?”
“I know he’s going to wake up nice and hard in the morning.”
“And it will because of the two women in my bed,” I whispered, giving Mum a gentle squeeze.
Waking the next morning at the sound of my alarm, Mum was still pressed against me, moaning softly as she pressed against me. My sister also woke up and smile as Mum moved enough that my cock ended up between her thighs, rubbing against her smooth, wet pussy. When she started to rub herself along my shaft, it took all my self-control to not just change the angle and slide inside her.
“My son has a big cock,” she moaned.
“You want him inside you, don’t you, Mummy?” my sister asked.
“More than anything. And once he is inside me, that’s it, the three of us are committed.”
I hadn’t touched my mother too intimately, at least in regard to anything with her pussy. I’d felt up her breasts plenty of times when I would tease her in the kitchen, but this was the first time she flagrantly played with my cock in such a manner. Knowing she was on the verge of breaking a boundary I’d set, she stopped after a couple of minutes, turning around to cuddle against me, Amy whispering that she’d get up to prepare breakfast and food for me as I’d be gone until late.
Once we were alone, Mum made sure we shared one hell of a passionate kiss. “Get through these next few weeks, sweetie, then if you’re ready…”
“Still talking to Amy about it?”
“Of course, and I know you’re still talking about it too. That’s the most important thing in all of this. Communication between all three of us. Do you… Do you see a future where I’m with both of you?”
I answered that by kissing her again, pulling her tight to my body. When she whimpered, that was a sign of how hot and horny she was, running my hand down to her arse and pulling her closer, my cock pressed between us. Smiling as we still kissed, I pulled back enough as her fingers grasped my shaft, causing me to groan into her mouth.
“You have such a lovely cock, Mark. My daughter is such a lucky woman to have this inside her mouth or pussy every night.”
“Still not had her arse yet.”
Mum leaned back and smiled. “You get both our arses at once whenever you’re ready.”
Sliding out of bed, as I did need to get ready for the day, my sister joined me in the shower and we enjoyed one hell of a quick fuck, my sister pressed against the tiled wall as I hammered her pussy. She turned me on even more by insinuating she’d gone off birth control and that she was ovulating. I knew both cases were false, but it still turned me on that my sister wanted me to cum in her and have our baby.
I was in my ute out the front when I felt a wave of emotion hit me. Not about my mother and sister. No, it was anger about Hayley and her bullshit about trying to reconcile. How did the bitch not realise I wanted nothing to do with her any longer? I’d cut off all communication and gone radio silent since I’d left Sydney.
Amy walked out of the house when she’d realised that I hadn’t left. Sliding onto the passenger seat, she cuddled me as I felt a hot tear or two escape me. “I just want her gone,” I murmured, “She destroyed everything, Amy. I wanted a family with her. A few kids. A house. A life together. And she just spat in my face and laughed while fucking any other guy with a cock.”
“Finish early today, Mark. We’re coming with you tonight.”
Doing as she asked, I returned home not long after lunchtime, still in a surly mood. My sister noticed, took my hand, and made love to me. I loved watching her naked as she rode me, always putting a smile on my face and enhancing my mood. Mum walked in naked and lay next to us, whispering that she loved watching her children make love. Only after I’d cum in my sister did she lay on my chest, cuddling me tightly, both women stating they’d join me in Tamworth to wait while I was in session.
Though my ute had three seats, it was only a single cab. Mum had a far more comfortable sedan though passed me the keys before getting into the car. Tamworth was at least a couple of hours drive, so made sure we left early enough that we could get there and relax. We only walked into the building a couple of minutes the session was due to start.
“May I help you?” the receptionist asked.
“Yeah. I’m Mark, here for the 5pm session with Angela and my soon to be ex-wife.”
The receptionist pulled a face. I probably wasn’t the first husband to be dragged into counselling. “Her office is down the hall, second on the left. Who are these people with you?”
“Mother and sister.”
“They’ll have to wait out here.”
“They know. Simply here for support.”
I was amused that I had support but there was no sign of Hayley’s parents or anyone else. I do wonder what she’d told everyone after I’d packed up and left.
The door to Angela’s office was open, politely knocking before I walked through. She stood up and offered her hand, offering me a drink, which I declined, before gesturing towards the free chair. To make a point, I dragged it further to the left, so I was further away from Hayley. When she met my eyes, it was obvious to see she was incredibly upset.
I’d long hardened my heart regarding anything to do with her. If she was hoping for sympathy or empathy, she’d come to the wrong man.
Clearing my throat, I didn’t even bother letting Angela start. “I just want to put on record that I think this is a giant waste of time. The judge can order counselling if they want, but I will not remain married to her. We’ve been separated for months, I haven’t had any communication with her since leaving Sydney, and truth be told, I have moved on with my life. Hayley is nothing more than a distant memory, a speck in the rearview mirror, gratefully left behind. She can now sit there and waste all our time, spouting all sorts of bullshit about how ‘she loves me’ and that ‘it meant nothing.’”
“It did mean nothing! I love you!”
“I don’t fucking care, Hayley. And it did mean something to me. Remember the vows we made to each other on our wedding day? All you did was piss all over them then pull down your panties and leave a big steaming pile of shit on them to really drive home the point.”
Angela cleared her throat. “It’s obvious you still have some rather strong feelings about the matter, Mark.”
“Of course, I have strong feelings. I don’t want to be here. I don’t need to be here. I’ve fulfilled my end of the bargain regarding getting a divorce. All she’s done is cry some crocodile tears, convinced the judge to drag me here for this charade, and now I have to waste my time driving to and from here once a week to listen to her bullshit.”
But I did have to listen to her bullshit. If I walked out of counselling, I’d find myself dragged there by the police. If the judge wanted us to attend counselling, we were going to attend counselling. She whimpered. She cried. She begged. She did everything in her power to convince me it was all a mistake, that I’d been too hasty, that she wanted a family with me, children, the future we’d promised each other.
Funny thing is, she didn’t convince the counsellor once I had a retort to every argument she tried to make. I think it was only after two sessions that the counsellor knew the marriage was dead. I wasn’t going to budge. I pretty much said that, even if the judge didn’t grant the divorce, I’d live life like I was. I’d long taken off my wedding ring. I told Hayley I was with someone else, which simply left her crying on the floor.
“Give over, Hayley,” I stated in exasperation, “You spent at least half our relationship fucking around on me. I’m still convinced you fucked more guys than you’ve admitted to. The only reason I found out you were stepping out was due to blind rotten luck. I’ve just told you to your face that I’m not only being intimate with someone else but that I’m in love with them. And once I’m rid of you, I’m going to be with them.”
“Why won’t you give me another chance?”
“Because you don’t fucking deserve one. I won’t stay married to a whore.” Angela cleared her throat, but after four weeks, I was done. “This is nothing but a fucking sham, Angela. She’s only sorry she got caught. She’s sorry that all the money her hard-working husband is no longer available. She’s not sorry for cheating. She’s not sorry for breaking my heart. She’s not sorry she broke her wedding vows. If she ever gave a shit about me, she would have dumped me once I’d left school. At least it wouldn’t have been a complete waste of years that I was with her.” I stood up and just glared at her for a few seconds. “Just agree to the fucking divorce, Hayley, and stop wasting my time. We’re done. It's over. You can now go and fuck all the guys you want. I have no doubt that’s what you’ve been doing since I left. I doubt you could find the word fidelity in the dictionary. Have all the cocks you desire otherwise. I don’t give a flying fuck what you do. You ceased to be my problem the moment I drove away from Sydney.”
“You still love me, because you hate me.”
I smiled at her. “Hayley, the only reason I still hate you is because you’re wasting my time. Other than that, I don’t care about you. You’re now just another person on the planet that I will not give a single thought to from the moment our divorce is granted. You mean absolutely nothing to me.”
Six weeks after that first session, I was ordered down to Sydney for the final court appearance, my lawyer suggesting I attend in person. My sister and mother insisted they join me, so we left early on a Tuesday morning, figuring we’d spend a day in the city, before my court appearance on Thursday. We had a great day on Wednesday, acting like tourists as we spent most of our day on or around the harbour. We’d booked ourselves a great hotel, and after dinner and a couple of drinks, we returned to the room where I fucked my sister in the mattress. Mum watched on approvingly, though I also noticed the longing in her eyes.
With my sister lying back, a sheen of sweat over her body and breathing deeply, I pulled out and gently pushed my mother onto her back. She immediately spread her legs as I rested my cock above her pussy. “When we get home, Mum,” I whispered, “Once all this is over, the three of us will talk and make sure we’re all on the same page. Then you’ll finally get what you really want.”
“I’d love to see you slide your cock into her now, Mark,” my sister said softly, “You really need to make love with her.” She moved to sit on her knees, leaning over to my ear. “Eat her pussy, Mark. Make our mother cum.”
“Please, baby,” my mother whimpered, “I know this is difficult…”
“I just want to make sure it’s right, Mum.”
“It is right, Mark,” Amy said, “I love you. You love me. You love Mum. She loves you. Mum loves me. I love Mum. There is no reason the three of us can’t be together from this moment onwards. Tomorrow, you will be an officially divorced man. It’s time to accept all of this.”
I met her eyes and smiled. “You’re one hundred percent sure? I don’t want any regrets.”
“I’m with you forever, Mark.”
Kissing her softly, I then turned and lean down to kiss my mother, moving my hand up her inner thigh before I arrived at her hot, wet pussy. She moaned into my mouth as I gently fondled her, just running my fingers up and down her lips, before I earned an even louder moan as I slid a pair of fingers inside her.
“Oh god!” she cried out, feeling her fingers dig into my back, “Baby… Oh baby…”
Her eyes met mine as her lower lip trembled. Smiling at her, I kissed down her neck towards her fabulous breasts, her nipples hard enough to cut diamonds. Latching onto one earned a moan of approval, but when my sister latched onto the other one, I think our mother nearly burst into tears. Leaving my sister to please our mother that way, I kissed down her body, a trail of kisses before I finally arrived at the place I’d had at the back of my mind for too long.
“Your scent is wonderful, Mum,” I said softly, “And your pussy is beautiful. My sister and mother both have utterly beautiful pussies.”
“Thank you, baby.”
“Mum, do you want your son to eat you out?”
“Yes, baby.”
“And when we get home, you want to make love?”
“More than anything, baby.”
Tasting my mother for the first time made me groan with pleasure. Different to my sister, it matched her scent and my cock, which was already hard again after making love with my sister, turned into a titanium bar. My mother had no problem giving instruction, and it was a reminder of going down on my sister for the first few times, where I learned what she enjoyed, and our mother had seen me go down on my sister often enough by now.
Her body was soon writhing, my left arm wrapped around her thigh as I slid fingers back inside her again. Once her clit was prominent, I figured out how she liked that treated, causing her to moan even louder, begging me again and again to keep going and help her cum.
“Whatever Mummy wants,” I chuckled before I gave her exactly what she wanted. Her cries of ecstasy as the orgasm hit her would be sounds that would live long in the memory. Her entire body seemed to shake and shudder, my sister sitting back, watching in wonder, as our mother had the most epic of orgasms.
And I didn’t relent, Mum demanding more and more. So I did what any son would do for his mother and make her happy. Relentless as I was, one orgasm flowed into another. Mum was soon whimpering and crying but didn’t want me to stop until she passed out from the joy of it all.
I have no idea how many she eventually had before I simply had to stop as I looked up and she was almost asleep. Taking my fingers away, I wiped my chin with the back of my hand before leaning up and gazing into her face. Her brow was wet, her cheeks were rather pink, and she had an air of exhaustion about her. When her eyes open and she gazed at me in return, the smile was instantaneous.
“No-one has ever made me cum like that, Mark.”
“You’re my mother. Much like my sister, I can’t disappoint you.”
“No wonder Amy is crying out every night at home.”
“I told you he was wonderful at eating pussy, Mum. Now you know.” She chuckled before adding, “Though I think it’s because his sister and now his mother.”
We needed a shower after that, the three of us managing to fit into the cubicle. Mum wanted to suck my cock though barely had the energy to stand up. I kissed her softly and suggested we had plenty of time for that. Heading back to bed, I was in the middle, Mum snuggling into one side, my sister to the other. “So how will this work?” I wondered.
“We’ll figure it out,” Amy said, “But I won’t be jealous when you want to spend time with Mum.”
“And I know how much my children love each other. I will never stand in the way of what you share.” She paused before adding, “Thank you for loving me. Both of you.”
“We love you, Mum,” Amy stated, “And you’re now with us permanently too.”
Having Mum and Amy for support the next day was a godsend. Walking into the courthouse, Hayley was there and only then did I see her parents for the first time during this whole debacle. She met my eyes and wisely stayed back though her parents did approach me. I shook hands with her father before her mother hugged me. As far as I knew, they’d always liked me.
After she let me go, her father cleared his throat. “She was honest about everything, Mark,” he told me, “To say we’re disappointed in her… But she’s also our daughter, and we love her. We’re only here to support in her through her divorce.”
“We’re so very sorry for what she did,” her mother added, “We thought we raised her better. She took those vows and… We certainly understand why you moved away and broke contact.”
“I just want this all over and done with. But thank you for supporting her. I think she’s going to need it.”
“She’s told us about counselling and how brutally honest you were,” her father replied, “To be honest, it’s what she needed to hear.”
Entering the courtroom when we were summoned, it was unusual in that neither of needed to attend. Though I was the sole applicant, there were no children to take into consideration. But after the bullshit surrounding the counselling, I wanted to make sure there were no further delays. The Divorce Order wouldn’t be granted immediately, the judge would dissolve the marriage and we’d receive the paperwork one month and a day later.
The judge wouldn’t know who I was as my lawyer had handled everything for me. Hayley had attended to oppose the divorce. Now that counselling had proven the marriage had broken down and we were irreconcilable, I was hopeful that the judge would simply grant the divorce and I wouldn’t have to see her again.
In the end, my presence really wasn’t required as the judge had the report from the counsellor. He asked me one simple question.
“Do you still wish to go through with the divorce?”
“I haven’t changed my mind, Your Honour. My marriage to her is over and has been for over a year. You’ll be doing us both a favour by granting the divorce so we can move on with our lives.”
He agreed, confirming the dissolution of our marriage. After going through the usual detail, he explained the paperwork we would receive in a month and a day, and as we’d already agreed how to split the very few assets we’d actually owned, there was no further need for me to hang around, though we had to spend the night in the city before returning home the next day.
We took advantage of the afternoon by heading closer to the harbour, acting more like tourists than anything else, before we found a nice quiet place to eat once the sun had set. Being out for a few hours in the city was a reminder of why I’d taken the decision to go to Grafton, not just due to the divorce, but the lifestyle in a provincial city was, quite frankly, much better.
I had organised us to stay in one of the best hotels in the city. As it was only for the one night, I didn’t mind the price, checking in after we’d finished dinner, the room near the top of the building so we were afforded some fantastic views. After enjoying a nightcap at the hotel bar, we returned to the room, my sister rather eager to get me naked, while Mum didn’t hesitate in making it a threesome.
“Now that you’re finally divorced, do I get a ring soon?” Amy asked as she helped off my shirt.
“Who said I don’t already have one for you?”
That brought both women to a halt. Amy couldn’t stop smiling before asking, “Would you get Mum one as well? We’ve agreed I will be your sister-wife and she will be your mother-wife.”
When I smiled, that was the answer for them both, earning a tight hug and lots of kisses from them both. Once I was naked, Mum and I worked on getting Amy naked, before my sister and I then did the same with our mother. Both then kissed down my body and sat on their knees, my mother wrapping her fingers around the base of my cock and practically inhaling my cock.
“Mum,” I moaned as her gorgeous eyes gazed up at me.
“You’re making love tonight,” Amy explained, “She’s waited long enough, and so have you.”
Mum eagerly sucked my cock while my sister stood up to kiss me, gazing down to watch our mother happily suck the cock of her son. I was so turned on, I knew I wasn’t going to last long, running my fingers through her hair, her eyes lighting up as she knew I was getting closer.
“Mum,” I whispered. I felt her lips tighten around my cock, her tongue working the underside of my shaft, her hand working the part of my cock she couldn’t get into her mouth.
“That’s it, Mum. Make your son cum and swallow his load,” my sister stated, having moved to the bed, spreading her legs and fondling her pussy, “After he’s made love to you, you’re going to enjoy my pussy next.”
Mum moaned at the idea, as she knew while she was doing that, I’d still be inside her. Tightening my grip on the back of her head, her eyes never glanced away as I groaned and warned her that I was about to cum. It was one hell of an orgasm, and hearing my mother audibly gulping down my cum was so much of a turn on, I knew my cock wasn’t going to go soft anytime soon.
My sister joined our mother back on the ground. “Did you love his cum, mother?” she asked. Mum didn’t stop sucking on my cock until I needed to step away. Mum smiled up at me before she turned towards my sister.
“No wonder you love sucking his cock to orgasm all the time,” she finally replied.
“I love swallowing my brother’s cum, but it’s even better when he fills my pussy.” She kissed our mother on the cheek. “When he cums in you when we get home, I’d love to taste my brother and my mother together.” My cock bobbed at the thought and they both noticed. “Like that idea, Mark?”
“I’ll be honest and admit that I’ve already daydreamed about watching my mother and sister enjoying each other. Better than any lesbian porn I’ve watched.”
Moving up onto the bed, I had my sister and mother lie back together, close to each other, smiling when they shared what could only be called a passionate kiss as I made my sister moan by going down on her first. She turned to look at me, ready to say something. “I’m going to make my little sister cum, then I’m going to make our mother cum, then I’m going to make love to her,” I explained.
As I slowly started to lick my sister, our mother thought talking dirty would heighten the mood. “Do you enjoy your big brother licking your pussy?” she whispered.
“Yes,” my sister whimpered, “Ever since our first time, Mummy.”
“Have you always loved him?”
“Just like you have, Mummy. He was my hero growing up. Any man I met, I compared to him.”
“Never your father?”
My sister actually laughed. “God no! My brother was always the one I was in love with.”
Kissing up her body, she opened her eyes and smiled as I left a soft kiss on her lips. “You’ve always been my beautiful, adorable little sister. I just had no idea…”
“I know. Now get back down there and make your little sister cum!”
What my little sister wanted… I loved her taste. I had done since the first time I’d gone down on her. Ever since our sexual relationship had started, she knew I loved going down on her, as it made her happy, I loved making her orgasm, and she was a generous lover in that she would return the favour if I wanted.
I got her off a couple of times before I kissed back up her body and whispered that I loved her. After sharing a kiss, I moved over to kiss our mother, who mentioned that she could taste her daughter in my mouth. Slowly moving down her body, she was simply a mature version of my sister. Her breasts were fantastic, her nipples sensitive, with delicious curves as I moved down, as she kept herself fit. Down to her pussy, I inhaled her scent and groaned, earning a giggle from her.
“Love my scent already, baby?”
“Fuck yes, Mum.”
She was turned on like ever before, and I savoured the taste of my mother as much as I did with my sister. She was ever so sensitive. Wherever I touched her with tongue or fingers, her body would react positively. Her moans and whimpers of desire had my cock rock hard again rather quickly. My sister was on her side, leaving soft kisses on her lips and fondling our mother’s breasts.
I only knew Mum orgasmed for the first time when her thighs tried to squeeze me and she released a bit of fluid into my mouth. Hearing my sister giggle, I raised my eyes in her direction. “Make her cum again, Mark,” she stated, “Her eyes are alive with pleasure.”
“Don’t stop, baby,” Mum whimpered.
“Give her a couple more then slide your big cock inside her tight pussy.”
Doing just that, I loved how my mother reacted, feeling her entire body quiver as another orgasm took hold. She broke the kiss with my sister and cried out in ecstasy, raising her head to gaze down into my eyes. “Please, baby,” she moaned, “Please don’t stop…”
“Did our father ever…”
She scoffed before another moan took hold as I slid a pair of fingers inside her. “I had to make myself cum most of the time,” she stated, “He stopped caring entirely once you were born.”
“Then it looks like your son has a lot of orgasms to give you then.”
"And my daughter?”
I watched them share a soft kiss. “We’re going to have a lot of threesomes, Mum. I promise.”
Another orgasm and Mum needed more than just my tongue and fingers, reaching down to grab my upper arm, trying to drag me up. I stopped licking her pussy and slowly kissed up her body until I met her eyes, noticing them glisten as I rested my cock near her pussy. “You okay?” I asked softly.
“I’ve dreamed of this moment for years, but never thought it would ever happen,” she replied, running her hands up my arms to my back, “Making love with my son. You own my heart, Mark. You have since the day you were born. The only person equal to you is your sister. And now the three of us are in bed together, about to make love.”
Without another word, I gently slid my cock inside my mother’s surprisingly tight but incredibly warm pussy. Burying myself slowly, Mum whimpered as her lower lip trembled, leaning down to kiss her, as I started to gently thrust nice and deep. Mum’s fingers pressed into my back as she cried out with joy, her eyes alive with all the love and desire she felt for me. Kissing her again, I felt her knees bend and her legs spread a little wider.
“Yes, baby,” she moaned, “Make love to your mother. I can’t wait until you cum in me the first time.”
“I’m not far away, Mum. Far too excited.”
“Don’t worry, baby. We have all the time in the world in the future to make love.”
I managed to last another few minutes, Mum wrapping her smooth legs around me, as I pumped her faster and faster, and I didn’t expect what happened, Mum crying out and her pussy gripping me tightly. She then burst into tears, dragging me down to kiss her, and that set off my orgasm, groaning into her mouth as I finally filled her pussy with what felt like a pint full of cum. We remained kissing long after I’d emptied myself, only pulling away when I needed to breath.
“Big moment, Mum?” Amy wondered.
“I never came while your father was inside me. First time my son is inside me and I have one of the best orgasms of my life!” After kissing my cheek, she whispered, “I love you so much, Mark.”
“I love you too, Mum.”
Pulling out of my mother, my sister practically leapt on me, her lips around my cock as I felt her take nearly my entirely length rather easily. I swore as her head quickly bobbed up and down, neither of us surprised that my cock barely went soft. I was so turned on; I knew I’d be as hard as I needed to be within a few minutes.
“Well, I can say that my mother’s pussy tastes wonderful mixed with your cum on your cock,” she stated, “And once you’re nice and hard, you’re fucking your sister while she licks her brothers cum out of our mother’s pussy.”
“Okay, that sentence should not sound as hot as it does,” I retorted, Mum giggling away as she agreed with the sentiment.
My sister eventually let go of my cock, gently pushing our mother back and moving to eat her out again. Mum was quite content to watch, a dreamy smile on her face, until I told my sister I was ready to go again. To say she eagerly sat up and moved to kneel between our mothers’ legs wouldn’t be an understatement. Only then did her nerves hit.
“I… I hope I’m good, Mummy,” she whispered. Mum sat up and the two shared a soft kiss.
“It’s going to be perfect, sweetie. Just do what you think feels good for me. But if you’re distracted by your brothers’ big cock, I’ll certainly understand.”
I watched my sister lower her head and taste our mother for the first time, but her tongue quickly got to work at licking up the cum that was leaking out of her at the same time. Once my sister was comfortable, and our mother was moaning again, I slid my cock back inside my sister, who had to stop for a couple of minutes as she moaned for more of my cock.
Thankful that I’d cum already, I slowly fucked my sister while she did her best to concentrate on licking her mother. As for herself, she had positioned a couple of pillows so she could watch me fuck my sister while my sister ate her pussy. “This is so naughty,” she said, giggling to herself.
“Honestly, best day of my life. Make love to my mother. Make love to my sister. Divorce my ex-wife.” Then I paused, asking, “Amy, are you off the pill?”
“Not yet. I can stop as soon as you want.”
Leaning forward, I kissed her cheek. “If you want, we can try as soon as you know you’re ready.”
“I’m ready now,” she whispered, turning her head to kiss my cheek, “I’d love to carry our baby.”
The idea turned me on even more, my sister getting back to work to focus on our mother, as I positioned my sister so I could lean forward and really started to drive my cock as deep as I could in her pussy. We were soon moaning and groaning in unison, Mum enjoying another orgasm, my sister squeezing my cock more than once as she was getting ready to cum.
Then she asked to switch, rolling ono her back, sliding back inside her as Mum straddled her face, though facing in my direction. Fucking my sister even harder, I used my thumb to fondle her clit, Mum leaning forward to kiss me at the same time. Mum enjoyed another orgasm while my thumb worked a treat as my sister went off big time, squeezing my cock like a vice. I lasted barely another couple of minutes before I filled up as well.
Pulling out, Mum leaned forward to take my cock in her mouth, before I moved back as I watched my mother and sister enjoy quite a loving sixty-nine, Mum complimenting us on how good my cum and my sisters pussy tasted together.
After yet another orgasm each, the three of us admitted we were feeling a little wiped out. Heading to the bathroom, the tub wasn’t large enough for the three of us to fit, agreeing to take a shower instead. Mum was half-asleep as my sister and I soaped her up, Mum leaning against me as we managed to get clean together.
Returning to bed, Mum cuddled against me and fell asleep almost immediately. As for my sister, we stayed awake a little longer, her body moulded into my side. “Did you mean it, Mark?” she whispered, “About wanting to start a family?”
“Of course, Amy. I wanted to start after our first night making love, but I didn’t want to start until I was divorced. I still feel some guilt that we started while I was still married, technically at least. We were legally separated, but it was only today that my marriage officially ended.”
“You don’t regret…”
“Heavens no, I’ll never regret a thing we’ve done, Amy. I’ve always loved you, but I was amazed at how easy it was to fall in love with you too. You’re my little sister, the young woman I even helped raise at times when we were younger. I’ve seen you blossom into the woman you are today. I know how lucky I am to have you as the woman in my life.”
I felt Mum start to shake. “That’s so sweet, baby,” she whispered, “I love the fact you are so close and could admit to your feelings for each other.”
“The only regret I have is that I wasted so long with Hayley. If it wasn’t for her…”
Both kissed me on the cheek. “Hush, Mark,” Amy said softly, “We’ve both got you now and that’s all we wanted.”
Waking in the morning to a rather nice sensation around my cock, I lifted the sheets away to find the two women in my life happily sharing it. Not wanting me to cum just yet, they quickly took turns riding my cock until Mum took the last turn, leaning forward so I could grab her arse, her eyes lighting up as I started to pump up into her hard and fast.
“You have a nice arse, Mum,” Amy stated, “I remember you mentioning something about it being available for your son?”
“Have you had anal yet?”
“No, Mum. He loves my pussy far too much.”
“She’s not wrong,” I grunted, “Though if she were to offer the chance at having her tight little butt…”
“You can have mine, baby,” Mum moaned, “My god, the idea of my son inside my arse…”
I must have turned her on something fierce as her orgasm caused her to nearly pass out on top of me. Not strong enough to keep going, I rolled us over, so she was underneath me, thrusting slowly as I simply savoured the sensation of being inside her pussy once again. Amy lay next to us, happy to fondle her pussy, figuring that this was a chance for our mother and I to enjoy time together again without a third person involved.
After filling my mother with another load of cum, we headed downstairs to fill ourselves with breakfast, before we dressed, packed and returned to the lobby to hand in our keycards. It was a long drive home, my sister and I sharing driving duties, but we made it back to Grafton that evening, Mum fast asleep in the back seat, my sister dozing in the passenger seat next to me.
My sister woke up and wheeled our things inside while I picked up our mother and carried her to our bed. She barely woke up as I helped undress her. We’d stopped for food on the way, so after a very quick shower together, we joined our mother in bed as we were both required back at work the next day.
Life returned to normality after those couple of days away, or as normal as life can be when you’re involved in a relationship with your sister and your mother. I loved coming home every day to be greeted by the two most important women in my life, always a long kiss and a hug from each. Mum loved looking after her two children, happily cooking dinner for us most nights, though I would take my sister out for dinner one night of the week, and my mother and sister on another night of the week.
Before anyone makes assumptions, no, my sex life was not one of constant threesomes going forward. Although they spoke about equality in regard to their relationship with me, Amy spent more time in my bed than my mother, and there were nights where we did sleep three to a bed.
It was a couple of months after I received the final Divorce Order through the mail that I was lying back in bed one evening with Amy when she turned onto her side. “I stopped taking my pills, Mark,” she said softly, “And I’m figuring out my cycle. Once I know I’m ready, I’ll make sure you’re inside me as often as possible.”
“Should I take time off from work?” I asked eagerly.
“Could you handle fucking me constantly for…” She trailed off laughed at the look in my eyes. “I think that was going to be a stupid question. But you don’t need to take time off work. Just make love to me in the morning, maybe pop home for a lunchtime quickie, then we’ll make love in the evening.”
“Will we invite Mum to join us too?”
“Maybe… Maybe the first one, it’ll just be the two of us. Mum is desperate to be a grandmother though. I definitely want my brother and my mother there when I give bath to our son or daughter.”
We couldn’t keep it a secret from our mother, sitting her down and letting her know that we were going to start trying for a baby. The three of us did discuss the concerns about a brother and sister having a baby, but nights spent searching Google showed that, for first generation, the risks were no worse than that of a woman in her late thirties giving birth. We would go and test ourselves first for any genetic markers, and make sure our child was healthy during the pregnancy.
For the first night of our attempt to conceive a child, I made sure to treat my sister to a date day and night, taking her up the coast to the beach for a day, frolicking on the sand and in the water, my sister looking as sexy as ever in her bikini. She loved cuddling me at the same time as I was keeping myself nice and fit at the same time.
We enjoyed fish and chips for lunch before I drove us back to Grafton later that afternoon, arriving home to shower and change, ensuring we spent an hour or so with our mother, before I took Amy out for dinner, to one of her favourite restaurants in the city. We both avoided alcohol, though still attended one of our favourite pubs that played the sort of music we enjoyed and could dance to.
Arriving home at a reasonable time later that evening, Mum was waiting for us, greeting us both with a hug and kiss. “I know you’re going to conceive,” she said softly, “If not tonight, hopefully this week. And if it doesn’t happen this week, just consider it practice for next time.”
There was very little foreplay that night. I didn’t need help to get hard, and my sister was incredibly wet with excitement. She whimpered as I slowly slid inside her, stopping my movement as we savoured the moment, her lower lip trembling slightly as the moment hit us at the same time, leaning down to kiss her softly. “We’re making a baby,” she whispered.
“First of how many?” I asked.
“My vagina won’t be a clown car, Mark!” she exclaimed, causing us both to laugh, “But I’m thinking three. Maybe four…”
“However many children you want is fine with me. I think you’ll be a wonderful mother.”
“Well, you’d better get started on making me a mother then.”
It was a wonderful night of lovemaking, my sister wanting to try every position possible, particularly taking her from behind, mounting her and fucking her hard, my hand taking her ponytail in hand with my skin slapping against her arse, loving the fact she just begged and begged for more of me. By the time I came inside her a third time, that was me wiped out while I ensured my sister enjoyed plenty of orgasms of her own.
Every morning, lunchtime and evening for an entire week, my sister ensured my balls were kept empty and her pussy was kept full. By the end of the week, we were both feeling it. I was dead on my feet while she was complaining that her pussy had never felt so tender, and that’s saying something as we’d been at it like rabbits in those early days of our sexual relationship.
That first night that we stopped trying, Amy actually went to sleep in her own bed, not trusting either of us to not make love again, so she practically pushed our mother into my bedroom, left rather surprised she was blushing once the door was closed. Pulling the sheets back, as soon as she noticed my erection, her clothes disappeared, and she happily joined me in bed.
Cuddling into each other, I kissed her softly and we lay there silent, but her smile eventually disappeared. “I’d love to have a baby with my son,” she whispered.
“Can you reverse the procedure?”
“It’s possible, but my age would go against me too, baby. I’m in my mid-forties and I had them tied years ago.” She snuggled closer to me. “I won’t interfere with the children you have with Amy, but I hope you won’t mind being an involved grandmother.”
“Not at all. I think Amy and I will appreciate all the help and advice you can give.”
“Amy is going to be a wonderful mother, and you will be the sort of father I would wish for any child.”
“Thank, Mum.”
“You’re welcome, baby.” Then she made me chuckle as her hand ended up around my cock. “Feel up to making love to your mother tonight?”
“I’m always ready to make love to my mother.”
Sliding inside her a couple of minutes later, she moaned, “Oh baby. Fuck your mother,” and I knew it was going to be another long night. Her legs quickly wrapped around me as I had no problem fucking my mother how she wanted. She was no shrinking violet nor porcelain doll. Though she loved the tender and gentle lovemaking we usually enjoyed, there were times Mum wanted to just hold onto me and have me pound her senseless.
This was one of those nights. After I came inside her the first time, I pulled out and flipped her over, Mum glancing back with a grin as I grabbed the lube that I kept in the top drawer next to the bed. “Not my cock but you’re getting at couple of fingers,” I told her.
“I can’t wait until you do take my last virgin hole, baby,” she said, sitting back as I ran my fingers up and down the front of her body, cupping her breasts and gently squeezing them as we made out. Gently pushing her forward, I slid my cock back inside her as I poured lube onto her perfect little arsehole, fucking her gently as I ever so slowly slid my thumb inside her arse.
“Oh baby, that’s it,” she moaned.
“Not hurting?”
“No, baby. It feels good.”
Changing from my thumb to a couple of fingers turned her on even more. She levered herself up so I could grab her hair, and with two fingers inside her arse at the same time, I was soon fucking her hard. She was making sounds I rarely heard from her, and she was simply begging for more and more. The temptation to just pull out and slide my cock inside her arse was near enough overwhelming, and I knew she was on the verge of almost demanding it from me too.
Pulling my fingers out of her arse, she sat back against my chest and begged me to fuck her even harder. I was sure I must have been hurting her as my groin slammed into her arse, both of us eventually falling forward as I drove my cock as hard and as deep as possible.
“Yes, baby! Own your mother’s pussy!” she exclaimed. Good thing our nearest neighbours were not too close to us.
I finally came inside her and had to pull out, rolling onto my back to catch my breath. Mum started chuckling to herself as she managed to move enough to loop her arm across my chest. The door opened; my sister illuminated by the hallway light. “Got it out of your system, Mum?” she asked, humour dripping from her tone.
“I think so, sweetie,” she murmured, “My pussy might be as tender as yours after a couple of days. I’m going to need my son to just fill me as much as he can.”
“Well, considering I’m still feeling rather sore, I’m willing to loan him out full-time, though I expect your tongue from time to time, Mark.”
“Of course, Amy. Whatever you want.” I’d just cum and that always left me rather agreeable.
She walked over, left a soft kiss on my lips before kissing our mother on the cheek. “I’d love to lick his cum out of you, Mummy, but I think I’ll leave it for you tonight,” she said. Then she must have noticed the lube. “Mother, did you have something up your arse tonight?”
“Just his fingers.”
“Well, that means we’ll have to get ready to take some cock then, right?”
“Soon, sweetie. I’m going to sleep in a minute.”
The idea of trying to conceive a child seemed to make my sister even hornier. Even when it wasn’t time, she’d practically leap on me as soon as I arrived home from work, and some evenings had her riding me through orgasm after orgasm, demanding I cum in her as much as possible until it was simply impossible for me to get hard again. Mum thought it was hilarious, at least most of the time, though did take pity on me when I’d occasionally walk into the kitchen of a morning, looking more worse for wear than usual.
But it worked out. It didn’t happen the first time, but after a couple of months, I arrived home to find my sister in floods of tears, Mum smiling so much I thought it would never fade, and she showed me the pregnancy test confirming that she was positive. She was carrying our first child. I needed to sit down and just hold my sister as she wept into my chest.
“We’re having a baby,” she whispered, “I’m having a baby with my brother.”
Mum joined the hug, still smiling widely. “I’m going to be by your side the entire way, sweetie. Done this twice before.”
“Thank you, Mummy.”
Things changed slowly but the first thing we did was move everything of Amy’s into my bedroom. No point keeping our things separate any longer. There was a spare bedroom that was used as an office, already aware that the more kids we had, the less space there’d be for all of us. The three of us put our heads together regarding a nursery, agreeing what we’d need, what colours we’d use, and what we would buy. Having been through it all before, Mum was full of advice.
Now that she was pregnant, I took my sister out for the day and ‘proposed’ to her. Not in public, as although no-one knew we were brother and sister, we still had to be somewhat careful. I took her to the place where we’d confessed our feelings and enjoyed our first real kiss as lovers. She laughed and cried as I slid the ring onto her finger, hugging her tightly as we kissed.
I was by her side the entire way, from the first scan, through all the classes, when she was struggling and upset, understanding when she was frustrated and angry. Mum was a massive help to both of us, particularly when we did argue about stupid things, giving me time to take a breath while helping my sister calm down. We’d both them apologise, she’d cry, I’d feel guilty, then we’d head to bed that night and we’d make love. Despite being pregnant and not feeling her usual self at times, she still desired sex with her brother. And when she wasn’t, she’d still be in bed with me as our mother would join us.
Things are not always as they seem. I honestly thought our lives were settled after the divorce. My sister was now my wife, as I’d already bought a wedding ring. There’d be no ceremony, but she already knew the day we arrived home with our first child, I’d slide a second ring onto her finger, she’d slide one onto mine, and that would be our commitment sealed.
It was a normal day at work, but I was always happy for it to end so I could return home to my now heavily pregnant sister, who was only a couple of months away from giving birth. She still worked from home but already had maternity leave organised and would only work part-time once that was over.
Pulling into the driveway, there was a car I recognised parked on the road. My eyes were then taken by the figure at the doorway, my mother with her arms folded, not appearing to say much but I recognised her body language. She was ready to start throwing hands. Not that my mother was violent, but when she got properly angry, watch out.
Stepping out of my ute, the other figure turned around and I couldn’t help sigh. “What the fuck are you doing here, Hayley?”
“I’m wondering how she found you,” my mother added.
Hayley walked towards me, holding up a hand in her direction as I stepped back. “Answer the question, Hayley. What the fuck do you think you’re doing? We’re divorced. I thought I made it perfectly clear in the courthouse that I wanted nothing to do with you.”
“But Mark… I love you! How can you not love me in return? Those other men meant nothing. It was just sex. I was horny at the time, and you weren’t there to satisfy me. But I know you’ll forgive me in your heart. You can’t live without me.”
I actually stopped moving and burst into laughter, shaking my head in disbelief. “I swear to god, Hayley, you have gone off the fuck deep end. I mean you are totally fucking delusional.”
“I’m calling the police, Mark,” Mum announced from the doorway, “This has gone too far.”
Brushing past Hayley, I noticed Amy was waiting in the entryway out of view. Gesturing with my head, she walked towards me, resting a hand on her now swollen belly as she stepped outside to join me. I took her hand and kissed her cheek, turning to look at Hayley.
“I’m going to put this in very simple English so you can understand, Hayley. We. Are. Divorced. I. Am. Not. Your. Husband.”
“But that doesn’t mean it’s over between us.”
“Jesus wept, she’s gone off the deep end, Mark,” Amy whispered.
Sighing to myself, I ran my left hand over my face while I moved my hand from Amy’s to wrap it around her waist, pulling her closer to me. I didn’t want to play this card. I didn’t want to out the relationship to anyone, but Hayley was forcing my hand.
“Please, Mark…” Hayley whispered, her cheeks wet with tears, stepping towards us.
“I told you I found someone else, Hayley. Well, here is that someone else.”
“Amy? But she’s your sister!”
“She is. She’s also pregnant with our first child. We’ve been having sex for over a year now. You see, her love for me is unconditional. She’s always loved me, will always love me, as much as I have always loved her. Now we’re in love, going to start a family, and I’ve realised that my soulmate is my sister.”
“And my soulmate is my brother,” Amy stated happily, glancing to see her gaze up at me, that unconditional love still on show.
“That’s… That’s…”
Turning back to Hayley, I put the largest fake smile on my face possible. “Run along now, Hayley.”
She looked between us, her mouth opening and closing a few times. What I didn’t expect was for her to smile. “You’re lying to me, Mark. I don’t know why. Maybe just to deny how you feel about me.”
“For fuck… She’s relentless, Mark. Phase two?”
“Police are on their way, Mark,” Mum called from inside.
Amy turned towards me. I turned towards her. The kiss we shared was as passionate as any we shared. It was no show for Hayley except to prove that we were in love. Mum started to chuckle from inside as she knew exactly what we were doing, only breaking apart once Hayley finally asked us to stop.
Turning back to Hayley, I just stared at her in silence. “But she’s your sister,” she finally whispered.
Then the police showed up and she went absolutely crazy. Though she didn’t hit any of the police, they certainly had some difficulty getting her under control. She claimed she loved me, would do anything for me, would even consider moving north to be with me. Fuck. That.
As soon as they had her in the back of a police car, I asked the coppers about a restraining order. They actually carried pamphlets regarding various things including how to obtain such an order. I asked for her car to removed and that a temporary order be placed so she could not come closer to our property. Gesturing to an obviously pregnant Amy, I add that my sister was pregnant. When Hayley started to go crazy again, exclaiming Amy was my sister but I was the father, I just shook my head sadly at first.
“We were through a bitter divorce recently,” I added, “She’s convinced herself that I left her to be with… my sister. I mean, can you believe that?”
“We’ll make sure you’re left in peace,” the office replied.
I’m not sure what happened to Hayley that evening, if she even spent any time in a cell, but obtaining the restraining order was simple, though I sent an email to her parents that same evening about what happened. I told them that I would be obtaining the order, and if necessary, would seek legal advice about her harassment of myself and family. Her father actually called me, apologised for what his daughter was doing, and would ensure I would remain unbothered in the future.
I haven’t seen Hayley since.
Amy nor Mum was too concerned but I did have some dark thoughts about Hayley turning back up on our doorstep for the next couple of weeks. But I received a note from the police that she’d been warned to bugger off back to Sydney, and a last email from her father suggested they had put her in for therapy as it was obvious that she needed some psychological help.
I put all that to the back of my mind as the birth of our first birth approached. Amy had stopped working by now, getting her mind and body ready for giving birth. Mum was an absolute godsend during those last few weeks, helping out as much as she could though it was mostly the advice as she’d been through it all before.
Busy at work one afternoon, my phone started to ring in my pocket. I felt myself smiling as I knew who would be calling, taking the call as Mum explained she was taking Amy to the hospital. Telling the guys that I needed to go, they knew Amy was pregnant. They didn’t know she was my sister, obviously. There was plenty of good-natured banter as I packed up my ute and headed straight for the hospital.
Amy was already in a room, and from what I was told, she was already on the road to giving birth. Mum was waiting for me by the door. Placing a hand on my chest, she met my eyes. “Do you need to be in there, Mark?”
“I’d like to be, but I know it’s her decision.”
“She wants me in there with her, Mark. I’m her mother and I’ve done all of this before. She doesn’t want you to see her like this. She loves you too much for it.”
“Oh…”
“As soon as the baby is out and she’s cleaned up, you can come right in. She’s doing very well. She’s going to be just fine.”
“Tell her I love her with all my heart, Mum.”
“She already knows, but I’ll let her know regardless.”
Waiting outside did suck though we’d already discussed it. I’ll admit, it did suck waiting outside, but I hated seeing my sister in pain as it was, and I knew childbirth was going to suck for her. The doctors and nurses were very kind, keeping me updated as to her progress. It was more than a few hours, but I couldn’t sleep a wink until I knew my sister was okay and that our baby was born happy and healthy.
But I still drifted off, my shoulder eventually shaken by my mother. Opening my eyes, she gazed down at me with a smile. “What’s the time?”
“3am. The head nurse told me you were doing your best to stay awake until you received the news.”
“Is Amy okay? The baby?”
“Amy would love to see you now, Mark.”
Walking into the room, a couple of nurses were clearing up as another was instructing Amy on how to breastfeed. Amy noticed my presence and started to softly cry, the nurse recognising me and smiling, walking around the bed. “She was magnificent,” she whispered, “I’m sure you’re incredibly proud.”
“Not sure how much more I’m capable of loving her.”
Joining Amy at her side as we were given some privacy, I leaned down and kissed her forehead. “Mark, my brother, I’d like you to meet our daughter.”
Our daughter was busy nursing. I’d never been present with a new-born baby before. I usually met them a few weeks or months down the line. Our daughter was a tiny little thing. And she was certainly hungry!
“Thought of a name?” I asked.
“We have that list of names. We don’t have to agree right now.”
Mum walked in and stood to the other side of Amy. “How does it feel, Grandma?” I asked.
“I don’t know whether to dance along these corridors or burst into tears.”
“Why not both?” Amy joked.
Mum sighed. “I’m so proud of you both. And I love you both so much.”
“We love you too, Mum,” I replied, “Though now we have someone else to give all our love to as well.”
“Six weeks, Mark,” Amy whispered, “I was told to wait six weeks until we can have sex again. So, I’ve already agreed that Mum is going to keep you satisfied.”
“You realise I’ll be helping with the baby though, right?”
“Of course I know that,” she said, smiling up at me, “But I plan on breastfeeding almost exclusively. It’s the best way to bond with our baby. You will bond by being the best damned daddy I know you will be.”
As the delivery had been relatively simple, though not easy, Amy was only in hospital for a couple of days before mother and baby were cleared to go home. Before leaving, we had to complete the birth certificate. She was listed as the mother; I was listed as the father. We simply crossed fingers and hoped people wouldn’t figure out.
We christened our daughter Charlotte Amanda Cassandra Watson. Mum almost fainted when we told her that we’d honoured her by adding her name too.
I loved being a father, watching our daughter grow and change with each passing day. But my sister was a natural mother, and having our mother helping out, often walking in to find my sister and mother with our child, I’d just stop and watch the three most important women in my life, knowing I had a smile on my face that I knew would never fade.
Epilogue
Somehow, all our agreements work and still work to this day. Mum is now in her sixties and her sex drive has slowed up somewhat, but I still arrive home from work on occasion to find myself dragged to the bedroom so we can make some gentle love. The days of hard sex ended during her fifties when she had to admit she couldn’t keep up with it any longer.
As for my sister and I, we’ve had four children. Our first born was Charlotte. She’s now a teenager, sometimes moody, but she knows how much her parents love her, and even on her worst day, and even as old as she is, she still loves to have her father come into her bedroom to kiss her goodnight. Our son, Michael, is closing in on being a teenager. A smaller copy of his old man, he’s already talking about the day he’ll take over my company. Then there are our twin youngest daughters, still at primary school, a pair of utterly precocious and adorable little girls. After giving birth to our twins, Amy had her tubes tied as we agreed that four children were enough.
My business had taken off, so Amy only returned to working part-time once all the kids were at school, starting at 9am and ensuring she was finished by 3pm at the latest. Mum carried on her career though as she worked at home, she was always around to help my sister. I tried not to do long hours, but as soon as I was home, I’d always make time for my wives and my children. Yes, it was a madhouse from time to time, particularly once our youngest were grown and had developed their own personalities, but I wouldn’t have changed a thing.
Most importantly, we always made time for each other. The first few years of the relationship between my sister, my mother and I was a time of many threesomes, lots of hot sex, and plenty of experimentation. But as Mum got a little older, we both sensed her pulling back so her children could simply focus on each other, sitting us down to explain her reasoning and that she loved us both, but she no longer needed as much of the physical aspect of the relationship.
Once all the kids were all old enough, I made sure to re-ignite that spark I had with my sister. It had only slightly dimmed while we focused on our kids, as Mum was always happy to babysit whenever I wanted to take my sister out on a date. Occasionally, to ensure we had privacy, I’d book us a night in a hotel, sometimes so we could enjoy an entire night of hot, sweaty sex, though occasionally, it would be so we could just get a solid eight hours of sleep!
Snuggling into my body, her fingers running up and down my chest, my hair a little thicker now that I was older, she sighed happily. “Good mood?” I asked quietly.
“Always when I’m in bed with my big brother.”
Even after all our years together, we both still got off on the kink that we were siblings. We didn’t think it was wrong. We didn’t think it immoral. No-one knew the truth about us. Simple fact is that we were in love and that was all that mattered. We’d raised a happy, healthy family together, our mother was still important in our lives, and now we looked forward to a time when we’d be empty nesters and could focus on ourselves again.
“Is my little sister after something?” I asked, knowing she heard the humour in my tone.
She moved her lips close to my ear. “I’m always ready and willing for my big brother,” she whispered, enunciating clearly the last two words, “Is he interested in the hot little pussy of his sister?”
“You are aware that you are still and shall always be incorrigible.”
“Only for my brother who I love so much.”
We didn’t make love every night, but we made sure the physical relationship remained as solid as every other facet of our relationship. We had long agreed there was sometimes no greater way to express our love for each other than being intimate. And I knew that night, my sister definitely wanted to be intimate with her brother.
Snuggling into me after our coupling was over, I couldn’t help gaze into her eyes as I caressed her cheek. We knew how much we loved each other. There were now six people in my life who now owned a piece of my heart. My sister. Our mother. Our four children. After what happened with my ex-wife all those years ago, I had been left wondering if my heart would ever feel whole again. I would never have imagined it was my sister, and then my mother, who would help me feel love and loved like never before.
Pulling her closer, she sighed happily as I started to hum a tune she would have known well. I didn’t have to sing the words as she knew the song as well as I did. She was my girl and I loved her so, and I knew no-one would ever steal her away. She was mine, I was hers, and that was all that mattered. I was looking forward to the next few decades we would have together, watching our children grow into adults, starting families of their own. So much to look forward to.
Life is a series of decision and choices. Moving north to the home of the flame trees? Yeah, that was certainly the first in a number of great choices I made that led me to where I was right now, a house full of love with rooms full of our children, and also our mother, with my little sister in my arms. Kissing her forehead, she whispered her love for me.
I would always return that love until my last breath.
Chapter 102: For the Love of Family [Incest]
Notes:
This is a long one. Nearly 30,000 words.
Chapter Text
Sitting in near darkness, I could only make out the shapes of all the picture frames that were on the walls of the living room. Some were family photos of my father, mother and siblings. One was a photo of my parents on their wedding day. One was my graduation photo from university a couple of years ago. A couple were pictures from vacations we’d taken together as a family.
The large television was attached to the wall. There was a bookshelf and a couple of other shelving units. A large three-seat couch, a small two-seat lounge, and two armchairs. I’d taken a position in one of the armchairs, only a small lamp providing any illumination from its position between the two armchairs.
Checking my phone, it was nearly midnight. I had no idea where my father was though I could take a guess. My opinion of the man was incredibly low. My younger sisters were both out enjoying themselves having recently turned nineteen. Neither was in a relationship so were likely out with their friends, enjoying some drinks and dancing. They were always sensible when on a night out.
It was after midnight when I heard a key in the door, waiting until my mother had closed it behind her. I heard the click of her heels on the hardwood floor. She stopped for a moment as she would have noticed my presence in the armchair.
“Don’t turn on the light,” I ordered.
“William? What are you doing here? Why are you sitting in the dark?”
Good question. I’d made sure my face wasn’t illuminated by the lamp, otherwise, she’d see how angry I was straight away. “Take a seat, Mum,” I replied. Keeping my temper in check wasn’t easy. I was angry because I was upset but mostly disappointed with what I’d been hearing. She was my mother…
“I’m going to get a drink and…”
I stood up and made sure I glared at her. Even in the darkness, I knew she would have seen the white of my eyes. “Sit. Down,” I barked.
Seeing my mother jolt, it momentarily hurt my heart to scare her, but keeping a lid on my emotions wasn’t easy. I could tell, even in the darkness, my mother was dressed to impress. I knew about the new behaviour. The nights out with her friends. Having to hear about such behaviour from my friends was embarrassing. But it was when I followed her myself and discovered what she was doing…
“I’m your mother,” she tried to argue, “I will not…”
I stepped closer, ensuring she had to lift her head to meet my eyes. “Sit. Down. Mother,” I spat, “Lest I just carry you over there and force your arse onto the seat.”
She wasn’t deaf or dumb. She could hear that I was barely keeping my anger in check. With a nod, she stepped to the side and carefully sat down, smoothing out her dress. Only then did I switch on the main light though dimmed it enough, so it wasn’t too bright. Standing before her, she gazed up at me and her eyes were already glistening.
My mother looked sexy as hell. The little black dress left her shoulders bare, showed off her cleavage, and the hem barely reached her mid-thigh. I held out a hand. “Give me your handbag,” I demanded.
She handed it over immediately, opening it up and I found what I wanted, taking out the black panties and threw them on the coffee table. “You’re a married woman with three grown children and you’re parading yourself out there with no panties on,” I stated with disgust.
Searching even more, I found the condoms. It looked like a six-pack, somewhat relieved there were still six unused. I threw those on the table next to her panties. “Why are you carrying condoms around, mother?” I asked, “I know my father is shooting blanks now.”
Mum couldn’t meet my eyes. I heard the sniffle and wiped her cheeks with the back of her hand. “You wouldn’t understand…”
“I understand enough, Mum,” I retorted, grabbing the bag I’d kept next to the armchair. Opening it up, I retrieved the manila folder and opened it up. Placing down the first photo, I heard her gasp as she looked up at me in surprise. I said nothing as I placed down more photos, each worse than the last if you were to know that she was a married woman. “Oh, trust me, Mum, I understand plenty. I’m sure you’ve got more than one excuse already bubbling away in that mind of yours. I honestly thought stories I read were bullshit, all these ‘girls’ night out’ and the shenanigans that apparently go on. Colour me surprised when I realised my own fucking mother was but one shining example that it’s not all bullshit.”
“Let me explain,” she said softly, “You don’t understand, William. You don’t know the whole story.”
“Then explain it to me then, Mum. Because I’m fucking pissed off right now, but worse than that, I’m embarrassed and disappointed that my mother, a married woman, would act in such a manner. Know where I got the first few photos from?” She shook her head. “From Mark. My best friend. He saw my own mother out with her friends on the verge of being intimate with men other than her husband.” I pointed at the last few photos. “And then there are these. You were so busy the past five times you’ve been out that you didn’t even notice your own son was occasionally within touching distance.”
“It’s not as bad as it seems. I’m not the bad person in all of this,” she said softly.
“Have you had sex with them, Mum?” She shook her head. “Then why the condoms?”
“I wanted to! I’ll admit that. I’ve gone out each night with the girls with the idea of finding another man to be with. I bought a six-pack of condoms, thinking a young man or two would be up to fuck me more than once.” She actually blushed when she realised that she’d just admitted that to her own son. “But I’ve never gone the whole way. I’m too nervous, and part of me knows I’d be no better than your father if I followed through.”
“What?” I asked, hearing the surprise in my own voice, “Mum, is he cheating on you?”
She sagged where she was sitting. “I don’t know as I’ve never had any evidence, but I’m adamant he’s been cheating on me for years,” she whispered, wiping her cheeks again, “He’s always been busy but it’s worse than ever. Always working late. Going away to conferences and ‘work events’. And the women that surround him are beautiful, and far younger than I am, and I’ve been to one work event with him. They fawn all over him and he just laps it up.”
Sighing to myself, much of the anger disappeared though I stated, “You cheating on him doesn’t make you any better than him, Mum.”
“I know! But I’m so lonely with you gone and my daughters now at university and living their own lives. And with my husband rarely home…” Then she stopped and started to cry. All the anger disappeared, and I sat down next to her as she turned and sobbed into my chest. “I’m only forty-four, William. My life shouldn’t be over now.”
Stroking her back, she cried for a couple of minutes before she settled down, feeling her arms tighten around me. “I had no idea…”
“I’m not going to call my son and tell him all my problems with my marriage,” she replied lightly, “But at least you do care if you’re here now.”
“I hated the idea that you were out there doing such things, Mum. It doesn’t look good. I’ve heard whispers and comments from people we both know.”
“I’ve only ever danced with other men, William.”
“Kissing?”
Sighing, she nodded against my chest. “Okay, yes, there’s sometimes a little kissing. I’ll find myself aroused by a handsome man dancing with me and I get a little carried away.”
“But nothing else?”
“Oh, they love to rub their erections against me,” she said, giggling to herself, “But no, I haven’t touched another man’s junk. I go out with the girls, we’ll have dinner and drinks, then find a place to dance. I won’t drink too much more as I want to make sure I’m still completely aware. I don’t let men buy me drinks as that’s how you end up getting a date rape drug. We’re always safe when going out, and we protect each other from creepy guys.”
“What do you know about Dad?” I wondered.
Sighing, she hugged me tighter. “Can we talk about it tomorrow morning?” Leaning back, she met my eyes. “You can take your old room.”
Standing up, I helped my mother to her feet, hugging each other again. I still didn’t like what she was doing, and I knew we’d need to talk a lot more, but if my father was cheating on my mother, then I’d definitely be having some words with him as well. Leading her towards her bedroom, she sat on the edge of the bed, taking off her heels before rolling off her thigh-high stockings. Smiling at me as I leaned against the frame of the doorway, she said, “Watching your old mother get undressed?”
“Just making sure you’re okay, Mum,” I replied.
“Uh-huh. I’m thinking you want a dress show. I think you’re seeing your old mother dressed up like this for the first time in a while and you like it.”
“Always thought you were beautiful, Mum.”
Her face lit up as she walked towards me. Now without her heels, she only stood at five-four compared to my six-one. Cuddling against me, resting her head against my chest, she sighed happily. “I’m going to have a quick shower before I go to bed,” she stated, “Are you going to tuck me in too?”
“I’ll be back in a minute. I’m just glad you’re not falling down drunk.”
Smiling at her, I was ready to turn and head to the kitchen when she held onto me tighter. “Did you mean it, William?”
“Mean what?”
“That I’m beautiful. Did you mean it?”
She gazed up at me, her green eyes glistening. “Of course, Mum,” I replied, “You’re as beautiful today as all the memories I have of you growing up.”
“Anyone would think my twenty-four-year-old son is crushing on his mother?” Snorting made her giggle. “Then again, I remember when you were five and said you wanted to marry me. I’ve never forgotten that.”
“Go have a shower, Mum. Want a cup of tea?”
“I’d love one.”
Before I let her go, I whispered, “Sorry for yelling. But…”
“It’s okay, sweetie. In a way, you were protecting me from myself. But I love going out. I love the attention. I feel so sexy. I feel wanted. I can’t remember the last time…” She stood on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek. “I can’t think of a better way than ending the night with my handsome son hugging me though,” she added softly.
I turned her around and smacked her bottom, earning a giggle. “Behave. Time to shower and get into bed. I’ll make us a cup of tea.”
Walking through the kitchen, I still wasn’t sure about the entire thing. I could understand my mother wanting her freedom. But I had to know if she had any evidence of my father cheating. I wasn’t blind to his distance, not just to his wife but to his entire family. I could distinctly remember the late nights and time away began when I was around fifteen. It was nearly ten years later, and the situation seemed to be even worse. If my mother had been having to tolerate it since then, no wonder she was taking matters into her own hands.
Making a cup of tea for each of us, ensuring it was her favourite flavour, I returned to the master bedroom, kicking off my shoes and sitting back against the headboard. Mum was singing to herself in the shower, making me chuckle more than once. I was glad she was happy, feeling a little guilty that I’d blown up at her. Hearing the water shut off, she appeared a few minutes later wearing a silk robe, something rather new, with her towel wrapping up her brunette hair.
Sitting next to me, she took the offered cup of tea and took a sip. “Ah, that hits the spot. Thank you, sweetie,” she said.
“No problem. Feeling better?”
“A little bit. I’m hurting to know I’ve disappointed you, William. That’s the last thing I’d ever want, to think my son…”
Wrapping an arm around her, I shuffled closer as she rested her head against me. “We’ll talk in the morning, Mum. Don’t worry about it right now.” Feeling her snuggle against me, I did have to ask, “From the photos, and from what I saw, you did get lots of attention. How did it make you feel?”
“Validated. That I might be a mother of three and a secretary at a construction firm, but that I could still attract a man. I might be in my forties, that my body isn’t what it once was, but that young men were still interested in someone perhaps twenty years older than them. I can’t remember the last time your father showed any interest in me. My dildo has seen more action in the last ten years…”
“What?” I asked, my voice going up an octave.
“Oh please, William. I’m a woman at her sexual peak and the only reason I’m somewhat celibate is that your father has no interest in fucking me. I have more than one dildo and vibrator to help me orgasm.”
“Have you not had sex with my father in ten years?”
“I can’t remember the last time he gave me more than a peck on the cheek and a brief hug. Whenever he’s here at home, he just shows no interest. And trust me on this, William, I’ve done all I can to entice him. One of my drawers is full of sexy lingerie I bought hoping it would revitalise our marriage.”
I swallowed the rest of my tea and turned towards her. “Put some on now,” I stated.
“What?”
“Put some on now, Mum. I’m neutral in all this. I want to see what my father is quite clearly missing.”
“I might need a drink before I model for my son.”
Kissing her cheek, I got up from the bed and found a bottle of liquor in the cabinet, returning to the bedroom with two glasses. Pouring us each a couple of fingers, Mum knocked back the first glass, pouring her a second that she sipped at. “Fuck it,” she finally exclaimed, “I want to know if I’m as ugly…”
I hugged her immediately. “You’re beautiful, Mum,” I whispered into her ear, “Get changed.”
She opened the drawer next to the bed and grabbed a few things, keeping them hidden under her robe before she disappeared into the bathroom, noticing she stopped to pick up the same heels she’d been wearing earlier. I happily sat back to wait for her, surprised to hear the hairdryer, and she must have been gone for ten minutes.
“Ready, sweetheart?” she called from behind the door.
“Show me what you’ve got, Mum.”
She opened the door, holding her robe closed. She was wearing black thigh-high stockings and heels, I raised my eyes to her face, noticing the lipstick, mascara and application of light make-up, plus the fact her hair had been styled. Taking a couple of tentative steps towards me, I moved to the edge of the bed.
“Are you sure about this, sweetheart?”
“I am, Mum. All you’re doing is showing me what my father should be seeing.”
“You’re my son though…”
“I’m not going to touch you, Mum. I’m only looking, giving you advice and feedback.”
She took a deep breath. “Okay,” she whispered, “Here goes nothing.”
Dropping the robe to the floor, it pooling around her heels, I felt my jaw drop slightly as I took in the body of my mother. At forty-four years old, she was spectacular. The bra she wore was low cut and sheer, her nipples visible through the fabric, and there was no missing her arousal. My mother had large breasts, around a D-cup, and they looked spectacular. I knew my mother worked out and did yoga so the fact she kept her womanly figure but there was some tone which wasn’t a surprise. The panties barely covered her pussy, also sheer, and it seemed my mother kept herself mostly smooth. The ensemble was completely by a garter belt and suspenders.
“What do you think?” she finally asked after a couple of minutes of silence.
“I think my father is a complete fucking idiot. Mum… You’re fucking hot!”
Her face lit up with absolute delight. “You really think so, sweetheart?”
“Mum, seriously, if I was out in a club and I saw you dressed like that, well, maybe with that little black dress you were wearing, I’d be doing my best to pick you up all night.”
I couldn’t remember my mother looking so happy, walking over and wrapping her arms around me, hugging me tightly. “Thank you, sweetheart. I needed to hear that tonight,” she whispered.
“Let’s have a drink, Mum, and you can sit next to me looking all sexy until you want to sleep.”
“I’m too excited to sleep right now!” she exclaimed.
Sitting back on her bed, we sipped at another drink as she cuddled into me. “If your father walked in right now, he’d probably have a few questions,” she stated.
“Dad’s a fool, Mum. You’re a beautiful woman who deserves to be loved.”
“You love me, don’t you, sweetheart?”
“With all my heart, Mum.”
Kissing my cheek, she made a contented sound as she snuggled tightly into me, her hand resting on my chest. “I miss you not being here. I know it’s been four years since you moved out, and I’m not the only one that misses you, William,” she said softly, “Your sisters sometimes look lost that you’re no longer here. I know you visit weekly, but it’s not the same as living here.”
“I miss you guys too, but I needed to strike out on my own. Get my own little place.”
“No girlfriend?”
“Nah, not after what happened with Sophie. She didn’t exactly cheat, but…” I sighed, “It was almost the same situation as tonight. There was intention and, to me, that was enough. I trusted her up until that point when she started going out all the time with her friends. When the trust was gone, I didn’t want to be one of those guys sitting at home, wondering what his girlfriend was up to, wondering where she was when it was two hours after the time she agreed to come up. Everyone insisted she never did anything, but while that might have been the case, I had a feeling she wanted to hook up. I said she can be single again and fuck whoever she wanted.”
“How long go was that?”
“Six months ago. Not really wanted to dip my toe back in the water since then.”
“Now I feel worse,” she whispered.
Placing my glass down, I turned and held her in my arms. “Mum, it’s okay. We still need to talk, but part of me at least understands regarding Dad. If he is doing you dirty…” I lifted her chin with a finger, meeting her green eyes. “You should have told me,” I suggested.
“What would you have done?”
“Made you feel as beautiful as you are, and treated you like you deserve to be.”
“But you’re my son, and there’s one thing I want that…”
“You mean sex?” She looked away, definitely blushing, but she nodded. “I can understand if it’s been that long.”
“I just want to feel loved, William. I want to find myself wrapped up in the arms of a man at the end of a night. I can’t remember the last time your father even held me.”
“Get changed, Mum. I’m going to get changed too. I’m sleeping in here tonight.”
“What?”
Kissing her cheek, I whispered, “You’re going to get at least one of your wishes. Now scoot to the bathroom, get into whatever you wear to bed, and then you’re getting cuddled all night.”
She looked conflicted for all of five seconds before she sculled the rest of her glass and placed her feet on the floor. Glancing back once, with a cheeky grin on her face, I knew she was shaking her arse before she disappeared. Hopping off the bed, I grabbed my bag and walked to the other bathroom, quickly stripping down to my underwear.
Returning to the master bedroom, I positioned myself under the sheet and blankets before my mother returned, wearing a vest top and a simple pair of cotton panties. Honestly, she looked just as sexy wearing that as her lingerie. Turning off the main light, she slid into bed next to me, reaching across to turn off the lamp.
“Mum, I’m here to cuddle so scoot over,” I whispered.
“It’s just a little weird sharing a bed with my son, particularly after how this night started,” she whispered back.
Rolling onto my side, I made her gasp as my arm circled her waist and I easily dragged her back against me. But she immediately relaxed, taking hold of my hand and resting it just below her breasts. I heard her sniff more than once, and I knew she was probably having a little cry. Kissing her cheek, she turned to leave a peck on my lips. “I love you, William,” she whispered.
“I love you, Mum. Sleep tight.”
Waking up in the morning, I was a little confused as it wasn’t my bedroom. Feeling a warm body pressed against me was also unusual. Blinking awake, memories of the previous night returned, and I realised the body against me was my mother. Whether she was awake or not in that moment didn’t bother me. What did was the fact I was achingly hard. Nothing unusual as it was the same every morning, but the fact it was pressing into my mother could be problematic.
“You awake, Mum?” I asked softly.
“Hmmm. I am, and I like what I can feel, William.” She turned her head, showing off her cheeky grin. “Yes, I know it’s natural, but it still makes me feel good.” Turning to face me, she caressed my cheek for a few seconds before kissing the same cheek. “Thank you for last night.”
“Even when I yelled at you?”
“That wasn’t so good, but I know we need to talk.” Then her eyes widened. “Ah, shit.”
“What?”
“Your sisters will be home and they would have passed by your old room.”
“So we tell them I slept in here. No big deal.”
Her jaw dropped before she laughed. “No big deal, he says. He only spent last night in bed with his mother.”
We snuggled for a few more minutes, Mum happily pressing her body into mine as I stroked her back, before my stomach growled and she started to laugh again. Getting out of bed, I slid on a t-shirt and shorts, Mum put on her robe, and we walked out of the bedroom together and towards the kitchen. There was no sign of my sisters, figuring they wouldn’t rise until later.
“What do you want, sweetheart?”
“Hmmm. Bacon, eggs, beans, toast and a side of sexy mature woman?” Mum dazzled me with a smile. “Maybe she can be dessert?”
Playfully slapping my shoulder, she leaned up and kissed my cheek. “Thank you for making me feel so good, sweetheart,” she whispered.
“I had no idea things were so bad, Mum,” I admitted, “I would have approached last night completely differently if I’d known.”
“It simply showed you cared about me and your father.” As she started to prepare the food on the stove, she sighed. “I had no idea I was so visible. And the fact I didn’t see you…”
Standing behind her, I wrapped my arms around her, smiling when she leaned back against me. “Because other men were looking at you, Mum, proving that you are beautiful, and when you’re all dressed up for a night, you’re sexy as hell too.”
I helped with breakfast before she asked me to wake up my sisters. I knew I couldn’t go barging into their rooms, knocking light on Tara’s, opening the door to find her snuggled under her sheets. Walking across the room, I sat on the edge and kissed her cheek. Her eyes slowly opened before they widened, and she sat up immediately to cuddle me. “William!” she cried, “What are you doing here?”
“Breakfast is nearly ready. Mum thought you might be hungry.”
“I’m starving!”
Sliding out of bed, she wore a crop top and a pair of tiny pink panties. I looked away as she slid on some shorts but had to check out her lithe figure out of the corner of my eye. She kissed my cheek again before I walked up the hallway towards her sister’s room. I found her lying on top of her sheets on her stomach. Her cheeks were visible as her underwear was between her crack. I was tempted to slap them to wake her up, but it would probably frighten the crap out of her.
“Nicola,” I whispered, running my fingers through her blonde hair, “Wake up, cutie. Breakfast is ready.”
She rolled onto her side, her face lighting up as she followed her sister’s example of sitting up to hug me. “Now this is a surprise,” she whispered, “Nothing beats big brother hugs.”
Hugging her back, I kissed her cheeked. “I’ve missed you too, Nicola.”
Joining my mother and sisters at the table, everyone was in a good mood and smiling. My sister’s caught me up on everything they were doing regarding their private lives and how they were doing at university. Mum was quieter, not surprising as I knew we had some difficult conversations ahead, but she seemed to be at peace with everything.
Cleaning up the table once we were done, Mum made me a coffee, and tea for herself and my sisters. We sat in the living room for an hour or so, continuing to chat away. It being a Saturday, my sisters eventually returned to their rooms to get changed. They appeared an hour later, hugging and kissing their mother before doing the same with me.
That left me alone with Mum. She immediately got up and moved to snuggle next to me on the lounge, resting her hand on my chest. “Gym work?” she wondered, “I couldn’t help but notice your physique last night.”
“Gym work and I’m still on my feet most days. I hate being one of those guys stuck behind a desk every day.”
“So…” She cleared her throat. “Your father and I.” Sighing, she snuggled a bit more. “I don’t even know where to start?”
“Any evidence of cheating?” I wondered.
“Nothing concrete, and trust me on this, I’ve tried to catch him out. If his friends know, they’re not spilling. And I wouldn’t ask anyone at his company. Considering his position, I have no doubt that he’s protected.”
“Thought about hiring someone to check him out?”
“I wouldn’t even know where to start. The simple fact is that he’s never home. Where was he last night? All he did was text, saying he wouldn’t be home and might be home on Sunday night. I tried calling, went to voicemail. Sent him a couple of messages, left me on read.”
“How often is he away over a weekend?”
“At least twice a month, and then most nights he never comes home from work.”
“Want me to talk to him?”
“I doubt he’d admit anything to you.”
“What about divorce?”
“I’ll be honest, he still provides a comfortable lifestyle. The house is paid for. All the bills are manageable. My job is rewarding enough and any money I make is practically my own spending money. I’m sure he’s probably making more money than I realise and squirrelling it away for a rainy day.” She sighed. “We’re just another example of all those other couples who drifted apart as work, raising kids, and other activities took over. The thing is, I’ve been putting effort in all these years, but he seems to have given up years ago.”
“Mum… I understand, but I don’t like the idea of you going out. People we all know have seen you and it doesn’t look good, particularly if they’re unaware of his activities. It makes you look like the cheating partner.”
“I just want to be loved,” she whispered, “I’m a married woman but I can’t remember the last time my husband said he loved me.”
“I love you, Mum,” I said softly, earning a soft kiss on the cheek, “That might not be exactly… You know…”
“I know you love me, sweetheart. I know how much you love me too. Wanted to marry me, remember?” She signed, cuddling me tighter. “Probably make a better husband than your own father.”
“Looking like you did last night, Mum…”
“You really thought I was sexy?”
“Hell yes. You were hot, Mum. A total MILF.”
“I’ve heard of that term. Mother I’d Like to… Oh…”
“Well, let’s not go that far, Mum, but if I saw you on a night out, I’d be trying to get into your panties.”
“Hmmm. A stud like you tried, I’d just take you home and let you in them.”
“Any plans this weekend?”
“No.”
“Want to keep your mother company today? A few things need doing around the house. I’ll treat you to dinner if…”
“I noticed the lawns need doing.”
“Garden needs some work too. And though I look after the pool, if you’d like to help me…”
“Let’s get to work then.”
The sun was out so I didn’t mind mowing the lawns. Taking off my shirt, Mum disappeared inside, returning with sunblock, telling me to scoot down so she could apply it to my back. Applying it to my chest, I suggested she didn’t need to do that. She just met my eyes. “My very handsome son made me feel wonderful the past few hours, so I’m looking after him,” she told me, “Now finish your chores and then we’ll go out for dinner later.”
I’d been mowing the lawns for years as my father had always been hopeless when it came to maintenance. Aside from mowing the front and back lawns, I cleaned up the garden and fixed a few things around the house that needed a little TLC. Mum provided me with drinks and snacks to keep me going as it was a rather warm day, only heading inside at around 4pm.
Stating I’d drive back to my apartment to change, Mum said she’d doll herself up and be ready for me at around 7pm. Before I got in my car, she hugged me ever so tightly, leaning back and the smile on her face was one I hadn’t seen in far too long. It hurt to realise my mother likely hadn’t been happy in a long time. I’d been blind to it myself.
Back at my apartment, it felt… lonely. And far too quiet. Even though they’d only been around for a couple of hours, I’d loved being in the presence of my sisters. But as I looked around my rather bare apartment, just that one night back at the family home had reinvigorated me at the same time. I’d missed my family since moving out and visiting them wasn’t the same as being with them all the time.
Showering and dressing, I made sure I looked and smelled good, almost feeling I was taking my mother out on a date. On the way back home, I stopped at a store and picked up some flowers. I knew what her favourites were. Pulling up outside, I approached the door and knocked, Mum answered the door in a navy-blue dress that looked spectacular, tight to her curves.
“Are those for me?” she asked, another warm smile forming.
“They are, Mum. Can’t arrive empty-handed for my date tonight.”
“Date?” she asked in surprise, before that same smile formed, “Well, considering the handsome gentleman standing in front of me, I’m a very lucky woman to be on his arm this evening.”
Mum was nearly ready to go, just putting in some earrings, needing a little help with her necklace. The pendant was of a love heart. When I asked to see what was inside, I couldn’t help smiling when it was a picture of me to one side and my sisters to the other. The pendant hung down to just above her cleavage. “Just above my heart,” she whispered, resting a hand on my chest, and leaning up to kiss my cheek.
Dinner was at a nearby restaurant. I noticed the looks my mother received as we were escorted to our seats. I was left wondering if they realised that we were mother and son and that my mother wasn’t out on a date with a much younger man. What delighted me more than anything during our three-course meal was how easily the conversation flowed. We reminisced about my time growing up, and then our separate lives once I’d moved out of home.
“I got to my apartment this afternoon and realised I miss being at home,” I admitted, “Going from day to day, focusing on my career, still keeping in contact with you guys, I don’t really have much time to sit back and contemplate. But I got home today, and the place just feels sterile. It’s mostly just a place to lay my head and keep all my stuff in one place.”
“You want to move home, sweetheart?”
“No, it’s just… I guess I felt that same loneliness you might feel, the difference being you’re lonely in a marriage. I’m feeling lonely because, well, I’m single and I enjoyed sleeping with you last night more than I’d care to admit.”
Mum grabbed my hand and squeezed it tightly. When I met her eyes, the tear that slowly slid down her cheek was a surprise. “I loved it far too much too, sweetie,” she whispered, “So much it scares me a little. I felt more love from you in one night than I have from my husband in nearly ten years.”
“Mum…” I whispered.
“And the way you look at me, William. The endless love and affection you quite clearly have for me. I know I angered and disappointed you with what I’ve been doing. But that’s how desperate I am to find someone who will gaze at me like you do, and like your father used to. I want to be in love again, William.”
“Why don’t I take you out on a real date? I mean dinner, drinking, dancing, all the things you’re doing. Why not do them with me?”
“You’d… You’d do that for me?”
“In a heartbeat, Mum.”
I paid for dinner, despite my mother suggesting it was her treat. I told her to put her purse away, earning another one of those smiles I’d grown very fond of in the last few hours. Taking her hand, we strolled around for an hour, stopping to buy us each an ice cream, before we ended up taking a seat on a bench, Mum cuddling into my side.
“Best date I’ve had in over twenty years,” she said softly.
Driving us home, as I had only had a couple of beers in a few hours, I pulled up by the kerb outside the house. Switching off the engine, I undid my seat belt and turned towards my mother. She turned to face me, unable to stop smiling. Leaning closer, she did the same, our lips meeting in what was more than just a peck. It wasn’t quite a full-on snog, but it lasted a few seconds, only pulling back, I think both of us were a little surprised.
“Don’t think either of us can blame alcohol for that,” she whispered.
“Definitely not,” I whispered back.
“Want to come inside? I don’t want to go to bed alone again.”
“Are you sure, Mum?”
Raising a hand to caress my cheek, she smiled before leaning forward to kiss me again. Another lingering kiss that perhaps hinted at other things that could cause problems in the future. Leaning back, she kissed me again, a firmer kiss, one which I made sure I responded to. Her hand ended up on the back of my head, only pulling back to take a breath, resting her forehead against mine.
“You’re my son,” she said softly, “You’re my son…”
Heading inside a couple of minutes later, Mum asked me to put the kettle on while she would get changed. Preparing a cup of tea for each of us, I returned to the living room and sat down, Mum appeared a couple of minutes later, wearing that same silk robe. Her legs were glistening but bare, figuring she’d moisturised, taking in her little feet as she sat next to me, curling her legs underneath her. Handing her a cup, she thanked me and took a sip.
Mum was half asleep, snuggling against me when my sisters arrived home at midnight. They took one look at us, and their faces lit up. “Awww. She looks so happy,” Tara whispered.
“She’s really missed you,” Nicola added, “Particularly as Dad’s never here. He’s such an arsehole.”
Raising my eyebrows, they shared a glance. “Put her to bed and we’ll talk,” Tara suggested.
Lifting Mum wasn’t a problem, easily carrying her to bed. Undoing the robe, my breath caught the sexy lingerie she had been wearing underneath, and I was left thinking she’d been wearing it during our date. Kissing her cheek once I had her covered, I walked back through the living room, finding Tara and Nicola in the former’s bedroom, sitting back against the headboard.
Both had changed into vest tops and were only wearing panties. My sisters were absolutely gorgeous, and they knew. Long blonde hair. Gorgeous blue eyes. C-cup breasts. Lithe, toned bodies and fantastic legs. My eyes drank them in, and I wasn’t shy about it.
“Does our big brother approve?” Tara asked, both of them pushing out their chest.
“Maybe he’d like a taste of the forbidden fruit?” Nicola wondered.
Taking a seat on the edge of the bed, I moved up so I could sit between them, smiling when they both cuddled into me, one to either side. “We’ve missed you so much,” Tara whispered.
“Do you think we’re hot?” Nicola asked.
“Both my sisters are gorgeous young women.” Clearing my throat, I added, “But that’s not why we’re here. What do you know about Dad?”
They moved to sit on their knees next to me, ensuring they were looking at my face. “He’s cheating on Mum,” Tara stated, “We reckon there’s more than one woman.”
“How do you know?”
They shared a guilty look. “We dropped into his office one afternoon when we’d finished studying,” Nicola replied, “We didn’t actually see anything but he and his secretary… There’s a way people act when they’ve been interrupted in the middle of sex… But as we didn’t actually catch them in the act, we didn’t want to start rumours.”
“And whenever he’s home, and that’s a rare event nowadays, he’s so secretive with his phone and laptop,” Tara added.
“When he is home, it’s obvious he gives less than a shit about us and Mum,” Nicole said, clearly unhappy.
“I noticed,” I admitted, “From around the age I was fifteen…”
“William… You’ve been there for us far more than Dad for over a decade, even after you moved out. You’d give up all your time to pop over, help us with homework, give us advice, and so much else,” Tara stated, both leaning forward to hug me, “We love you so much.”
“Can we admit one thing?” Nicola asked, “We both have a little crush on our big brother.”
“But you need to be here for Mum,” Tara suggested, “She’s really been struggling lately.”
“We knew about her night’s out. We weren’t going to step in as it wasn’t our business, and frankly, she deserves to be happy.”
“She’ll be really happy if you’re here all the time.”
“I’ll certainly do what I can to make the three of you happy,” I stated.
Earning a kiss on the cheek from then, they snuggled into me. “Anything else about Dad that would confirm he’s cheating?”
“I think he’s been getting away with it so long, the only way anyone will catch him is if he’s arrogant enough to just stop hiding it. I think Mum’s just given up and wants to do her own thing too.”
“Maybe I’ll have to force his hand somehow. No idea how. I’ll give it some thought.”
Before I left them to do whatever they were going to do, I received a tight hug and a big wet kiss on each cheek. Giggling to themselves, I left them to their gossiping as I returned to the master bedroom, finding Mum fast asleep. Stripping off to my underwear, I slid into bed, spooning her again. She woke up ever so slightly.
“Is that you, baby?” she asked.
“Depends on who your baby is?”
Mum rolled over and cuddled into me. “My baby as in my incredibly handsome son, who took me out on the best date I’d had in far too long,” she murmured, “Just hold me all night, sweetheart.”
Kissing her cheek, I promised to hold her for as long as she needed.
Waking up the next morning, Mum was already awake, making me blush as I knew she’d been watching me sleep. As soon as I was with it, she leaned in and kissed me, making her squeal and giggle when I pulled her closer, enjoying the gasp as she wouldn’t have missed the usual morning erection poking her. Kissing her again, there was still no tongue, but they were no longer kisses of mother and son. They were kisses of perhaps something more. Moving my hand from her back to her arse and gently squeezing made her laugh out loud.
“Naughty,” she breathed.
“A sexy woman in lingerie is currently in bed with me.”
“Are you hungry, sweetie?”
“Hmmm. What’s on offer, Mum?” I asked in a suggestive tone.
Resting a hand on my chest, she couldn’t stop smiling. “I’m thinking a cooked breakfast for my children, but my son should keep his mother company while I’m cooking for him.” What I didn’t expect next was to feel her hand ever so gently caress my erection, feeling my eyes widen in surprise. “And if he wants to poke me with this big thing occasionally…”
“Now who’s being the tease…”
Hugging me tightly, I wrapped her in my arms and felt her sigh. “I’m so happy right now, William. Thank you for being here with me.”
“In a heartbeat, Mum.”
Sliding into her silk robe, I just stayed in my underwear as I followed her to the kitchen. As she moved about, I leaned against the counter and happily watched her, listening to her hum a tune to herself. Once she had everything ready, I stood behind her, wrapping my arms around her, feeling her press herself back against my erection.
Hearing her sigh again, I turned her head with a finger and leaned down to kiss her. When she whimpered, I had to break the kiss as it was a noise I’d heard from previous lovers. “Mum…”
“I’m going to put it bluntly, William. I’m really fucking horny right now.”
“Want to go take care of yourself?” She blushed, remembering what she admitted to me the other night. Leaning down to her ear, I whispered, “I was turned on when you admitted to masturbating, Mum. So hot thinking of you being naughty on the bed.”
“You think so?”
“Absolutely. Picturing you lying back, looking all sexy and dressed up, before you strip yourself until you’re naked, using your fingers first to get yourself all hot and bothered before you get out a nicely sized dildo to pleasure yourself until you enjoy one orgasm after another.”
Mum turned around and hugged me tightly. “I’m going to miss you when you go home during the week,” she said softly.
“Maybe I’ll figure out a way to stay more often?”
“How?”
“Leave it with me, Mum.” Leaning back, I added, “I’m going to take you out on a date during the week, and I think I need to take my sisters out too.”
“And your father?”
“Honestly, from everything I heard from you and my sisters, I might have to take care of business.”
“Lift me up onto the counter.” Doing as she asked, she pulled me closer, and I felt her legs wrap around me. Spreading her robe open, I got another good look at the lingerie she was still wearing. “I wore this for you last night, William,” she added softly, “I had to look hot and sexy for my handsome young man.”
“Yeah! Go Mum!” Tara cheered.
“Damn, Mum, make your intentions obvious, why don’t you,” Nicola added, the pair starting to giggle.
Then there was silence as I glanced at both my sisters’ as they stared at me, looking rather aroused. “Damn, where did you get that body, William?” Tara asked quietly.
“Can we have a hug too?” Nicola asked hopefully.
Mum let me go as I opened my arms wide, my little sisters giggling as they hugged me tightly. Mum hopped off the counter and continued cooking as I appreciated four soft hands running all over my body. “Fuck, you’re so hot, William,” Tara whispered.
“Honestly, my pussy is throbbing right now,” Nicola confessed.
“Nicky!” Tara exclaimed. I’ll admit to surprise as Nicola was the quiet one.
“What? Are you telling me your panties are dry right now?”
Tara snorted. “Please, I could take them off, throw them at the wall, and they’d stick there.”
“I guess you’re still nursing crushes?” Mum asked, hearing the amusement in her tone.
“God no! We totally masturbate, thinking about our big brother finally taking our virginities,” Tara replied.
“Hang on, you’re still both virgins?” Mum asked in surprise.
“Of course, Mum,” Nicola replied, “We want our big brother to take care of us.”
“Hang on! Hang on!” I exclaimed, extricating myself from my sisters, “I mean, I know I’m helping our mother at the moment, but that’s just helping her feel better about the fact our father is more than likely a philandering piece of shit.”
Tara scoffed. Nicola gave me the evil eyes. As for Mum, she returned such a sweet smile… Sitting down for breakfast, everyone was in a great mood. Mum couldn’t stop smiling, my sisters were ever so happy I was sitting down with them for breakfast again, and I felt happy being at home with my family. There was an elephant in the room, but it was surprisingly small, and we could ignore it quite easily.
Heading towards the master bedroom, I needed to get changed, putting on the same clothes as the night before. Neither my sisters nor mother particularly wanted to see me leave, but I needed to shower and get a change of clothes. Walking me out to my car, my sisters hugged me first before Mum practically moulded herself into my body, still wearing that sexy robe of hers.
“You’re still so fucking sexy,” I whispered into her ear.
“You’re making me think some very naughty things, sweetie,” she whispered back, “But right now, I need to hear that at least one man in my life thinks I’m sexy.”
Returning to my place, I again felt that sense of melancholy as the one-bedroom apartment felt completely lifeless. At home, I’d hear Mum pottering about the house, and my sisters laughing away as if they were talking to each other or talking to their friends on the phone. There was just the sense it was a home, and I found I was missing it.
The first thing I needed to sort out was the situation with my father. I believed my mother when she told me about his cheating. And the more I thought about it, the more I didn’t actually blame her for going out and enjoying herself. I would have rather she just divorced, but I knew life wouldn’t be easy for her with her much smaller salary, and though my sisters still lived at home, they were now over eighteen.
I think my father was surprised when I called him on Wednesday at lunchtime. To be honest, I spoke to my mother and sisters at least once every couple of days. My father? Once a month if I was lucky, and he never called me. And whenever I called him, I’ll be honest, he never seemed particularly interested in wanting to talk to his son.
“William.”
Yep, the typical welcome I now expected. No ‘hello’. No ‘how are you?’ “Dad. How’s it going?”
“Busy as always. What’s going on?”
“Wondering if you wanted to pop out for a couple of beers tonight?”
I knew that would throw him for a loop. I’d never just gone down to the pub for a beer with my father. He was barely there when I turned eighteen. Mum and her friends had taken me out for a good time. Two of her friends offered to make it a very special birthday that night. “Any reason why?” he finally asked.
I figured it would make him suspicious. “Just want to catch up with my father. We haven’t seen each other in a while.” It had actually been months. I doubt he even realised or cared.
There was silence before his answer surprised me. “Sure. How about 7pm at the Park Tavern?”
“I’ll be there. See you then.”
“Bye.”
My aim was simple. I didn’t know if my father was much of a drinker or not, but I planned to get him wasted and loosen his tongue. And if he was busy fucking other women, I figured turning the chat sexual would help, my father wanting to prove his sexual prowess, even to his own son.
Letting my mother know what I was up to, she called me immediately. I heard the love in her tone as she knew I was doing it for her, but she warned me to be careful. “He’s an arrogant bastard and will use his power and influence even against his own son,” she warned.
“I’ll be fine, Mum. I just want to see if I can get anything off him.”
“Just be careful. Don’t provoke him. He’s not worth it, sweetheart.”
“Remember I’m taking you out on a date this weekend, Mum.”
She sighed happily. “I remember, sweetie. I doubt your father will be home.” She paused and added quietly, “If he is, I’ll pack a bag and come stay with you.”
“I’d love that, Mum.”
“Fuck it. Take me out on Friday and I’ll stay the weekend until Sunday night.”
“Sounds like a plan, Mum. I expect you to look as sexy as I know you can be when I pick you up on Friday night. Have you told Tara and Nicola?”
“They’re a little jealous. I promised them their big brother would take them out too.”
“I will. I’ll call them and we’ll discuss it.”
Arriving at the Park Tavern ten minutes before the agreed time to meet up, I nursed a drink as I waited for my father to arrive. I wasn’t surprised that he turned up late, still dressed in his suit. He met my eyes and nodded, taking a seat opposite me. I made sure I had my phone recorder activated; my phone fully charged so the battery wouldn’t die. The cheap bastard was expecting me to buy the first round. After exchanging pleasantries, I bought his favourite drink, a scotch and soda, but I made sure it was a double.
We made small talk as he knocked back the first drink, so I quickly purchased a second drink. Then a third and fourth, still nursing only my second. He was busy talking about himself, busy puffing himself up. If he stood up and walked around, he would have been strutting about like a peacock.
By the time he was on his sixth double scotch, he was being a little more amenable, a little looser with his tongue, and that’s when I started to talk about my fake love life. It was all fake, of course, but when I mentioned I was nailing eighteen, nineteen and twenty-year-olds, he was very interested. Two more double scotches, and he started to let slip.
“You should see all the cute girls at our office,” he slurred, “Some of them just out of high school, others are university graduates. All of them are willing to suck and fuck to make it somewhere in the organisation. Willing to spread their legs and take a cock to work their way up the ladder. Some of them are turned into nothing but whores, happy to lie back and have three, four or five guys at a time.”
“Do they have boyfriends?”
“Some. The best times are when they get married but they’ll still suck and fuck at work to keep everyone happy. Then there are those who have personal assistants and secretaries.”
“Damn, can I come work there, Dad?” I joked.
He snorted. “You could only wish. There’s so much pussy sometimes. And don’t get me started on the conferences I attend all the time. So many of the women are willing to spread their legs to make a deal.”
I kept plying him with drinks. Another two double scotches and I doubt he’d be able to walk straight. But he was more talkative than ever. “Come on, Dad. Man to man. Did you get some sweet pussy at work? Maybe more than one woman?”
He looked around before he gestured for me to lean in. “Son, I’ve got a load of sweet young pussy at work. And that’s just for starters. A sweet little girl of just eighteen started three months ago. Six of us are taking turns fucking her during the week, and she’s just one of around a dozen that spend more time on their knees or back than at their desks. Then there’s my PA. She started as a fresh-faced twenty-year-old. I’ve been fucking her for the past ten years. Completely cucked her clueless husband. She goes home dripping with my cum nearly every day.”
“Damn, way to go, old man!” I exclaimed, slapping on the back, when I actually wanted to punch him in the face. “And they’re all willing?”
“Of course. It’s transactional, of course. We fuck them and keep us sweet. We treat them to all sorts of things. Fancy apartments. Clothing. Beautiful jewellery. And they’re on our arms for most of our events.”
My heart broke for my mother as her marriage was a complete and utter lie. “Is that why you’re always away?”
“Oh please, son. Are you stupid? I’m getting serviced by some girls who are barely out of school or university. The only thing we ensure is that they’re on the pill, and if they’re dumb enough to get pregnant…” He gave me a look that made me shudder. “I’m sure your mother wonders where I am all the time. Why go home to her when I can have all the young pussy that I could possibly want…”
I sat in silence for a few seconds, feeling my jaw tightening as I was ready to leap across the table and pummel him into unconsciousness. Instead, I bought us a final drink and slapped him on the back again. “Way to go, old man,” I stated, “So what about Mum?”
He shrugged. “What about her? She’s got no idea what I’m doing most of the time. I don’t intend on divorcing her, at least not until your sisters have moved out of home.” He swayed in his chair as he tried to focus on me. “I mean, I know you’re my children and all, don’t want to see them out on the street, but I’ll be honest with you. I genuinely don’t give a shit.”
“Too much fresh pussy, Dad?”
“There’s always a fresh batch every six months to taste and savour. So many young women out there are willing to suck your cock and swallow your load to get a good job.”
I had to end the conversation before I blew up and started throwing punches. I finished my drink and watched my father slowly finish his last drink. Checking the time, I suggested it was perhaps time to go. Asking where he was going to go, he confessed to owning an apartment in the city, the same apartment block where many of the young women were kept.
When he stood up, he could barely stand straight, and despite the fact I now despised the man, I wasn’t going to let him drive home and potentially kill someone. Asking the man behind the bar to call us each a taxi, I threw my father in the backseat of the first one and told the driver the address of my father’s office. I figured the apartment would be close to it. My taxi arrived a couple of minutes later and took me home to my apartment.
I didn’t like sitting on what I’d learned and didn’t want to upset my mother before our date. I did assure her that it would be unlikely her husband would be home on the weekend, but she was happy to come to my apartment for the weekend.
Mum always finished early on a Friday afternoon, so I picked her up at my old house after I finished work. She had a bag ready, and it was obvious she was eager to go. “Are my sister’s home?”
She smiled knowingly. “Go give them a hug and a kiss. They’ll love to see you.”
Finding Tara in her bedroom, she was up on her feet and hugging me tightly. Nicola appeared and joined the hug. “Look after Mum this weekend,” Tara whispered, “She’s been so excited all week.”
“And if you do make love, that’d be so hot,” Nicola added, “Considering we both want our big brother to look after us in such a manner.”
“I’m just treating our mother to a night out and making sure she has a lovely weekend.”
Both sisters leaned back and glared at me. Tara poked me in the chest. “You have no idea how giddy she’s been all week, William. She’s in love. With you. Her son. And it’s so lovely to see. So you’d better take her to bed and ensure that smile gets even bigger.”
“William,” Nicola added softly, “Being serious. Could you make love to our mother?”
“The fact is I’ve always thought her beautiful. But making the leap from that to taking her to bed? I’m not sure.”
“What about two very horny nineteen-year-old girls?” Tara asked, resting a hand on my chest.
“Who are desperately attracted to their older brother, and dream about him finally being their lover,” Natalia added.
“I’ve known about your crush for longer than you probably realise, but actually becoming lovers…”
“You don’t have to decide now,” Tara assured me, “We’re just finally being blunt about how much we love you.”
“And want to love you,” Nicola added.
“But you must look after our mother first. And she knows how we feel, so there’ll never be any jealousy between any of us. She just wants to feel loved again, and who better than her son?” Tara stated quietly.
“And who better to love us than our big brother?” Nicola added again.
Hugging them tightly, I received a kiss on the cheek from each of them. “Behave this weekend,” I told them.
“We’ll just spend most of the time studying and stuff… And masturbating together,” Tara said.
“It’s totally hot when we orgasm at the same time,” Nicola whispered into my ear, “Can you imagine your two little sisters, naked on their beds, climaxing again and again as they moan and whimper your name?”
“Okay, I’ve got to go,” I said, letting them go, hearing them giggling away as I needed to get out of that bedroom, otherwise I’d have them both naked on the bed within a few seconds.
“Bye, big brother!” I heard them both call out, Mum laughing to herself from her position on the couch as I appeared, taking her hand and leading her outside to my car.
“I’m guessing they’ve been teasing you, sweetheart,” she asked once we were on our way to my apartment.
“I had no idea they loved me so much, Mum,” I admitted.
“William, they’ve been head over heels in love with their brother since they hit their teens.”
“And you… You don’t mind?”
“I should. I know I should. You’re my children.” She leaned against my shoulder as I drove along. “But then I’ve realised in the past few days how much I love my son too.”
“I love you to bits, Mum, but…”
“Don’t think too much about it, baby. Just let it happen naturally if it happens at all.”
“And you’re okay with it?”
“I’ve been thinking all week, William. About what I’ve been doing, and I know I’ve been going about it all wrong. I need to be loved and who better to love me than my own son? I know intimacy is a big thing, me being your mother and all, but I know you’re sexually attracted to me.”
Arriving at my apartment, I led her upstairs. She’d rarely been there, and she spent a couple of minutes walking around, not surprised when she mentioned that the place seemed rather empty and lifeless. Carrying her bag into my bedroom, she followed me and gave me a look when looking at the only bed. Leading her to the bathroom, I grabbed her a towel and told her I’d have one afterwards.
“You could aways join me,” she teased.
“I haven’t seen you naked yet, Mum.”
“Close enough with some of the lingerie you’ve seen me in.” Stepping towards me, she looped her arms around me. “William… This isn’t easy for me either, these new feelings I’ve had since you slept with me that first night. You made me feel so loved and desired.”
“I had no idea what was going on, and all I want to do is make you happy, Mum.”
Leaning up to kiss my cheek, she hugged me tighter. “It’s been a long time since I’ve been this happy, and it’s all thanks to you.”
“That’s all I wanted, Mum,” I said softly, kissing her cheek, “Now get yourself washed, looking all sexy for me, and I’m going to take my favourite girl out.”
“What about your sisters?”
“Equal favourites to my favourite girl.”
Mum had a shower first before I followed her. Changing into my usual attire for taking a woman out, Mum still took another half an hour before she walked out, looking as spectacular as before. Little black dress, thigh-high stocks and heels. Make-up tastefully applied. Hair hung down past her shoulders, thankful she hadn’t cut it yet.
After exchanging compliments, I escorted her downstairs where the taxi was waiting for us. Selecting a restaurant with a more intimate setting, Mum didn’t stop smiling throughout dinner. We enjoyed a starter and a main meal each before we split a dessert, Mum moving her chair around so I could feed her. The light moans she made turned me on quite a bit.
Before leaving, she went to the bathroom, returning with a smirk on her face. Opening her small handbag, she laid her panties on the table next to my hand. "Feel them," she whispered.
They were soaking wet, gazing at my mother in surprise. Then I made sure the smile on her face broadened as I lifted them to my nose and inhaled her scent. “Fuck,” I murmured.
“What, baby?”
“Your scent is divine.”
“All because of you, sweetheart. I’ve been turned on since we arrived at your apartment.”
“Dancing?” I asked.
“God yes. I’m going to mould myself to your body all night.”
It was another taxi ride to the bar where we would be dancing. Finding a table with stools to rest our drinks, Mum dragged me out onto the dancefloor as soon as she could, moulding her body into mine as she was practically dry-humping me within five minutes. My body couldn’t help reacting though I’d been aroused by her since she stepped into the living room.
Mixing drinking with dancing, after a couple of hours, it was obvious we were both aroused to hell and when we finally kissed again, I slid my tongue into her mouth for the first time, Mum kissing me back, whimpering as I felt her fingers dig into my back, practically rubbing herself against my thigh.
“I love you so much, baby,” she whispered into my ear as she hugged me, “Thank you for taking me out.”
“You’re my girl, Mum,” I whispered back.
We lasted until midnight when Mum insisted that we go home. Snuggling up into me during the taxi ride home, I wrapped my arm around her as she sighed, I assumed content with how things were going. Leading her upstairs to my apartment, I offered a nightcap. Stopping me in the living room, she lowered the zipper of her dress, leaving her in just her bra, garter, suspenders, thigh-high stockings and heels.
It was the first time I’d seen her pussy, with just a thin patch of hair visible, otherwise, she was almost smooth.
“Are you going to join me in bed, sweetheart?”
With a coy grin, she turned and swayed her hips seductively as I kicked off my shoes and started undressing, down to my underwear by the time we were in my bedroom. Mum sat on the edge of the bed, taking off her heels, before she shuffled back, getting on the bed and crawling towards me. The hunger in her eyes no doubt matched my own.
Leaning down to kiss her, it took all of five seconds before it turned hot and heavy. I could feel the desire to do so much more than kiss my mother, moving my hands to the front of her bra where the clasp was. When I undid that, Mum had to break the kiss as she couldn’t stop smiling.
“Like them, baby?”
Sitting back slightly, I had to now drink in her near-naked body. My mother was hot as hell, and remembering what my father said, I could only think that he was a damned fool. Mum spread her legs even more, running her hand down to her pussy. “You’re so fucking hot, Mum,” I whispered.
“Can we snuggle, baby?” she asked softly, “I’m horny as hell, but even I’m… I’m scared of the next step.”
Getting under the sheet and blanket after she took off everything else, I stood up and lowered my underwear, my erection swinging as Mum’s eyes lit up. “Bigger than Dad?” I had to ask.
“Much bigger, sweetheart. My god, that’s going to feel wonderful inside me.” Then she giggled, adding, “Just be gentle with your sisters when you make love to them for the first time.”
Joining Mum in bed, we resumed making out, and I guess she couldn’t help herself, as her fingers rather quickly ended up wrapped around my cock. Groaning as it was the first time a woman had touched me in a while, I ran my fingers down to her hip, Mum spreading her legs slightly and I quickly had my fingers, feeling her hot and very wet pussy for the first time. She whimpered almost immediately as her mouth was hungry for mine.
“Do you need relief, Mum?” I asked, gazing into her eyes. When she nodded eagerly, she released my cock and rolled onto her back. I could have spent a long time teasing her, but I knew what she needed, slowly kissing down her body as she spread her legs wider, gazing at her beautiful pussy for a good half a minute before I finally ran my tongue up her slit and tasted her for the first time.
“Oh god,” she whimpered, “My son’s licking my pussy.”
“And he loves the taste of his mother already.”
Lifting her head, her eyes were full of desire. “Lick me, baby. Make me cum!”
And that’s exactly what I did, savouring the taste of her sweet pussy, enjoying the noises my mother made as I pleasured her. Once her clit made its appearance due to her heightened excitement, I slid a pair of fingers inside her and found her special spot at the same time. As turned on as she was, the fact her first orgasm arrived rather quickly didn’t surprise either of us.
“Don’t stop,” she cried, “Please don’t stop, baby.”
I didn’t, doing whatever my mother wanted until she needed to stop. I loved gazing up her body, seeing how her body reacted to everything I was doing. I swallowed down her juices and I knew I’d happily go down on my mother every day from now on. When she started to whimper and almost sob, I knew I needed to get her off once more and then give her a cuddle. After crying out when enjoying another orgasm, I slowly kissed up her body to see her eyes gazing at me with nothing but the unconditional love of a mother for her son.
“I love you so much, baby,” she whispered, turning to cuddle me, though she giggled when feeling my erection, “And does my son need taking care of?”
“I wouldn’t complain if you did.”
“On the edge of the bed, sweetheart. Mummy’s going to get on her knees and worship her son’s cock.”
Doing as she asked, Mum happily moved down onto the floor, gazing up at me as I caressed her cheek, watching her eyes close as I enjoyed the sensation of her soft skin. Opening her eyes, her smile made my heard swell as she leaned up to lick my cock from base to tip. With her eyes still gazing up at me, her lips found themselves wrapped around my cock, groaning loudly as I felt her tongue get to work at the same time.
With her hand also stroking me at the same time, I knew it wasn’t going to be a long blowjob, polite enough to warn my mother. Her eyes reflected her joy at going down on me, and when she swallowed me to the base, feeling the tightness of her throat, my eyes widened as she started to giggle around my cock.
Removing her mouth, she kissed my body while slowly stroking my cock. “I hated going down on your father in the end,” she stated softly, “He never reciprocated.”
“I’ll always go down on you, Mum.”
“I know you will, baby. And I’ll always return the favour, and more importantly, swallow your cum. If it doesn’t end up on my face, tits or in my pussy.” Licking my cock, she added softly, “And my son can have my one remaining virginity. My arse. It’s yours whenever you want, baby.”
“Oh fuck, Mum,” I groaned.
Her eyes never stopped gazing up at me as her head bobbed faster and faster. Warning her I was close, she simply tightened her lips and, if possible, was doing her best to suck the cum out of me as quickly as possible. Running my fingers through her hair, eyes lighting up as she knew it was meant with affection, I groaned again, and it was the sign I was close.
“Oh fuck,” I moaned as the first spurt of cum fired into her mouth. Mum didn’t hesitate in swallowing, and she did the same with every other spurt that erupted from my cock. Sagging as I immediately felt rather tired, Mum eventually released my cock and used her tongue to clean me up before resting her head against my thigh.
“William?” I met her eyes and she grinned at me. “I’m your girl from now on. No other man will ever touch me again.”
“We need to talk in the morning.”
“I know we do, baby. And I know what you’re going to tell me. I will be upset because my marriage has been a lie for so long, but I’m not going to sit here feeling guilty.”
Getting back into bed, Mum snuggled into me, loving the fact she was naked and the feeling of her soft skin against mine. She couldn’t stop gazing lovingly at me, her fingers stroking my cheek. “So handsome,” she whispered, “And the best thing is that you don’t remind of… him…”
“I’m glad I don’t.”
“You’re taller. Broader. Far more handsome. A fantastic body. And a fabulous cock. I can’t wait until we make love, William, as I know you’re going to touch places in me your father never could.”
Mum spooned back against me, ensuring both my hands were tight around her body, making herself chuckle when she made sure one of my hands was caressing her breast. And that’s how we fell asleep and how I woke up the next morning. Unsure if she was awake, I carefully lifted her thigh, so it rested on mine, and I ever so slowly moved my hand down to rest between her legs.
“Morning, baby,” she whispered, “Are you going to fondle Mummy?”
Kissing her cheek, I whispered, “Thought it would be a pleasant way to wake up.”
Shuffling back against my morning wood, she sighed happily. “Play with Mummy’s pussy, baby. I’d love a couple of orgasms before breakfast.”
I did more than just play with her, figuring I’d prove what I said the night before and go down on her. I loved all the moans and whimpers she made as I brought her to a couple of orgasms, just what she wanted before I got out of bed and practically carried her to the bathroom for a shower. I thoroughly enjoyed washing her up and down, Mum returning the favour. After a blowjob, we cooked breakfast together, sitting at the small table I had near the kitchen, nursing a cup of tea each.
Taking her hand, she returned a sad smile as she knew what topic I would be mentioning. “Want to move to the couch?”
“Please,” she replied softly, “I think I’m going to need you for this.”
Snuggling together on the couch, I had my phone resting on my thigh. I explained what I’d done though I told her I wouldn’t add anything else. I did explain my intentions and how I’d approached the meeting with my father. I said I’d recorded our entire conversation and it had gone on for a while. “I don’t mind,” she said, “I just want to hear the truth.”
It was tough hearing it all a second time. Mum was crying after barely as few minutes as it was clear to both of us that he obviously didn’t love her anymore. But once he was quite clearly drunk and being brutally honest about everything he was doing at his job, her anger spilled over as she was calling him every name under the sun.
The anger dissipated quite quickly as she ended up straddling me, sobbing loudly as she finally understood the whole truth about her marriage and what her husband was really like. “I should let you fuck me right now and I’ll send him a video of me taking a lovely big dick,” she stated, resting her head on my shoulder, “How is it that my son loves me with all his heart, and my husband…”
Rubbing her back, I gently shushed her, just wanting her to calm down. “Remember, Mum, you’re my girl now,” I whispered.
Still sniffing, she cuddled into me tighter. “I am your girl,” she said happily, “Are you going to keep the recording?”
“I’m tempted to blackmail the fucker. I know it won’t matter regarding a divorce, but what he’s been doing to you, to us…”
“Forget about him, sweetheart. That’s what I’m going to do. We’re still living in the house, he still pays the bills, and he can do whatever the fuck he wants otherwise.” She leaned back, kissing my cheek. “I want you to move back home, sweetheart. Please come home. I need you. Your sisters need you.”
“Where will I be sleeping?”
“In our bedroom, except when you’re being intimate with your sisters. That’s when I’ll break out the dildo while you sleep with them. You realise it’ll always be both of them.”
“I figured as much. You seriously don’t mind?”
“William, those two girls have been in love with you for so long, I know there’s nothing I can do to stop them eventually convincing you to make love to them.”
“I’ll talk to my landlord about moving out. I’m only on month-to-month at the moment anyway.”
“Want to just snuggle on the couch and watch bad movies all day?”
“As long as we’re naked, but I’ll get us a blanket.”
It was a relaxing day, spending most of the day snoozing, and fondling with movies playing in the background. When it turned to evening, Mum didn’t want to go out, so I ordered in a pizza and some sides. After we filled our stomachs, I turned off the light as she spooned back against me. We barely watched whatever was on television as she rather quickly turned around, making out like a pair of horny, lovestruck teenagers.
“Best day I can remember,” she whispered as I carried her to bed. Snuggling into me again, I had a feeling we both wanted to make love, but realised there was no reason to rush into making love. When she moved up to straddle my lap, I was left wondering if she was just going to impale herself on my cock, but while I could feel the heat of her pussy on my cock, she leaned down to kiss me. “You’re going to make love to me for the first time on the bed I once shared with your father,” she told me, “It will be your way of claiming me, the bed and bedroom, and you will become man of the house.”
“I make enough money already to support us, Mum. Not just you and me, but also my sisters.”
“I’m not going to stop working.”
“Wouldn’t expect you to give up your job, Mum.”
She smiled, leaning down to kiss my cheek. “I love what I do and the people I work with. But… I’m going to be your mother and your wife. I’m going to look after my man in every way possible.”
Mum ended the night by giving me a slow, sloppy but very sensual blowjob. She brought me to the edge of climax more than one, the little minx. But I loved it and so did Mum, giggling to herself whenever I groaned in frustration, but she knew what she was doing. When she finally did grant me release, I probably roared loud enough that I woke up all our neighbours, my mother following through on her promise to swallow my cum, feeling her clean up my cock before she crawled up the bed to snuggle against me.
“That’s for showing me all the love in the world, sweetheart,” she whispered.
Driving her home the next day, we arrived in time for lunch, my sisters rushing out of their room to hug and kiss me upon greeting. As Mum started to prepare dinner, my two sisters barely stopped touching me, hands always on my arm or chest as we sat on the couch together. Mum wandered out with a platter of food rather quickly to find the two of them practically draped over me. She started to laugh as she set the platter down.
“Girls, leave him alone for now,” she told them, both of them pouting as they sat back to eat, “But I do have some good news.” Looking expectantly at their mother, she gazed lovingly at me. “Your brother is moving home!”
Cue excited screams followed by tears as they hugged me tightly. “You’re really coming home?” Tara sobbed, “To stay?”
“We’ve missed you so much, William,” Nicola cried into my neck, “Please don’t leave us again.”
“Where are you sleeping?” Tara wondered, struggling to breath due to her crying.
“With me. He’s going to be sleeping in my bed, girls. Your father is no longer welcome in my bedroom. Frankly, he’s no longer welcome in this house if I can help it.”
Both sisters looked at me with broad grins. “Are you finally being intimate with Mum?” Tara asked, surprised at how pleased they both were, “She needs a wonderful man like you, William.”
“So hot the idea that you’re making love to Mum. I’d love to watch it.”
“Would be so beautiful,” Tara agreed, “And I bet you’ve got a lovely cock, William.”
“And you won’t be left out, girls,” Mum insisted, “You just need to give your brother time to get his head around the idea of being with both his mother and sisters.”
“But you will be with us, won’t you?” Nicola asked ever so sweetly.
“Of course,” I replied, glancing from one sister to the other, “But our mother needs my love and attention first.”
“That’s okay,” Tara whispered into my ear, “We’ll just keep masturbating with each other.”
“Maybe when we finally make love, you’ll enjoy your two sisters having a little fun at the same time,” Nicola added.
“When are you moving home?” Tara asked.
I looked at my mother, who kept her face blank. “Next weekend,” I replied, “I’ll just leave the apartment empty for the next month. I don’t really care about it. I want to be here with you three.”
Surprisingly, after our night of drinking, I didn’t hear much from my father. I thought he would have been concerned about what he might have said, but apart from sending him a message, asking if he was okay, he sent a simple reply, stating he was absolutely fine and not to worry about him. Knowing he was rarely at home nowadays, and Mum was now aware he spent nearly all his time at an apartment in the city, she took anything of his out of the bedroom and dumped it into boxes, heading over to help her move them into the garage. She also went around the house and removed any photo he appeared in, those replaced by family photos of only my mother, my sisters and myself. Even if my father was to return home one night, I doubt he’d notice any changes.
Mum suggested I not spend too much time with the family that week, otherwise, she was worried about giving into temptation, and she did worry about my sisters wearing down my resolve too quickly at the same time. They’d already mentioned ideas about prancing around in only their panties to tempt me.
Spending Friday night with some friends, aware I was moving back home to help my mother, my phone was beeping nearly all night with messages and pictures coming from my mother and sisters. My mother’s were risqué and had me smiling. She knew what I liked on her and was happy to wear it. As for my sisters, well, I made sure no-one could see my screen as they had no problem sending me nudes, every single photo being the pair of them.
Waking up early on Saturday, Mum arrived as I was packing up things with the trio of friends who had offered to help. We’d hired a van to take most of my things, though I’d agreed with the landlord that they could keep whatever I didn’t want. Packing took most of the day, Mum growing ever more excited with each box or piece of furniture placed into the van. We were done by 5pm, driving the van home, unloading it far quicker, before I took the van back to the hire place, I made sure I paid my friends how they wanted. As usual, that meant in cases of beer or bottles of liquor.
“Have a shower and dress yourself sexy, Mum,” I told her at around 6pm., “I’m taking my girlfriend out tonight.”
She rose from the armchair and smiled. “Say that again, sweetheart. One specific word.”
Taking her in my arms, I caressed her cheek. “You’re my girlfriend, Mum.”
“I’ll get changed. What would you like me to wear?”
“Got anything in red?” The smile suggested she already knew what her son liked. “Then get your sexy little butt into the shower and into the sort of little red dress that’ll keep me aroused all night.”
Kissing my cheek, she whispered, “I’ll start the night wearing panties though they’ll end the night in your pocket or on your face in bed later tonight.”
My sisters were busy getting ready for their own night out, coming out to visit while I was waiting in the living room. Both wore a towel around their bodies, and I think were ready to give me a live view of their bodies in addition to the selfies they’d been sending all week, but I think they held back. They did ask their big brother about what they should wear. I said to be as sexy as they wanted though always be careful. I’d already received more than one call to go out and pick them up on a Saturday night, worried that guys were getting a little too creepy with them.
They disappeared first, both dressed in the sort of dresses that would attract men, but they were smart enough to dance in groups, and never accepted drinks from men they didn’t see poured. They heard way too many stories during classes at university of drugs being slipped into drinks.
As for my mother, she walked out to join me half an hour after they left in a stunning red dress, tight to all her womanly curves. Standing to greet her, I inhaled the scent of her perfume before kissing her softly. “You look beautiful, Mum,” I whispered.
“Maybe you shouldn’t call me that when we’re out from now on, William,” she suggested.
“I should call you Rachel?”
“Yes, baby.”
“Okay, no problem. Ready to go?”
“Let’s go, handsome.”
Planning for both of us to be sober when we arrived home later that night, I drove us to another restaurant my mother had mentioned she wanted to visit. Not quite as intimate as others we’d been to, but the food was still sensational. Avoiding visiting too many watering holes, we headed straight to a bar we knew played good music to dance to and the drinks were not ridiculously expensive.
Avoiding most of the fast songs, Mum would offer her hand as soon as any slow songs started, moulding her body into mine as we swayed to the music. I ran my hands all over her body, taking any chance to feel her up. Whenever we were sitting down, sipping at our drinks, I was surprised at the audacity of some men who would approach her and ask to dance. Not only was I present with her, but she was wearing a wedding ring.
“There’s only one man who has earned the right to dance with me,” she told a guy who was asking for the third time, “And it’s the man sitting next to me. So toddle off and find someone else because I’m certainly not available.”
He mumbled something under his breath, Mum gripping my hand tightly to ensure I didn’t get up and start getting physical with him. The next slow song, Mum dragged me up to the dance floor and practically dry-humped herself against me until she near enough orgasmed. Returning to the table, she picked up her handbag and disappeared, returning a couple of minutes later, dropping her panties in front of me.
“Figured I’d save us time for when we go home and make love tonight, sweetheart,” she whispered into my ear, “You are going to make love to your mother, aren’t you?”
“Yes, Rachel. How much longer…”
“Can we go home now, baby? I need you more than anything right now.”
I kissed her softly, gazing into her eyes. I couldn’t remember a single girlfriend who gazed at me with as much love as my mother did at that moment. The only two other people that might look at me anywhere close to the same… I smiled to myself as it was Tara and Nicola. They were in love with me as my mother was. It was a nice feeling to know I was so loved.
Taking my mother by the hand, I led her outside to my car, ensuring she was buckled in before I started the car and drove us home. Leading her towards the front door, she turned towards me, catching me by surprise as I ended up back against the door, her mouth eager for mine. She managed to unlock and open it at the same time, almost tripping over each as I staggered backwards. Mum kicked the door shut as she grabbed my shirt and directed me towards the bedroom.
“No wasting time tonight, baby,” she whispered, “Unzip my dress and I’ll get started on getting you naked.”
Kicking her dress away while my shoes, shirt and trousers joined it on the floor, Mum remembered she wasn’t wearing panties, taking one of my hands and putting it between her legs. She was hot and incredibly wet, and I was wondering if she’d even need me to go down on her first. Undoing her bra to free her breasts, I lowered my underwear before we finally tumbled onto the bed.
“Be gentle, sweetheart,” she whispered, “I haven’t had sex in far too long.”
Mum was aware I loved going down on women, and I definitely loved going down on her, so while she was desperate for one thing, I thought I’d treat her to something else first. She moaned softly as I gave her breasts attention, her nipples so incredibly hard, she could have used them to cut glass. Kissing down her body, just her scent alone was driving me wild, burying my face between her legs, and making my mother squeal as she was ready to orgasm almost immediately.
After she’d enjoyed a couple more, I didn’t want to tire her out completely before making love, leaving a trail of soft kisses back up her body before she opened her eyes and smiled at me. Placing my cock at her pussy, she moved her hips as I slowly slid my cock inside her. She was far tighter than I imagined, groaning softly as her hands moved up my arms to my back.
“Fuck, Mum…”
“Yes, baby, that’s your mother’s pussy. Your pussy from now on.”
Once I’d buried my entire length, I needed to stop, feeling a little embarrassed that I’d cum immediately. Mum understood, giving me time to relax again, kissing my cheek a couple of times. Gently starting to thrust into her, I couldn’t help marvelling at how incredibly wet she was, how tightly her pussy gripped my cock, and just the idea that I was now being intimate with my mother for the first time.
And the fact I was doing it on the marital bed made me smile. I figured that she wasn’t in love with her husband any longer, but I had hate in my heart for my father after that conversation we’d shared. If he wanted to go off and fuck any woman he wanted, he should have done the right thing and offered a divorce. I knew I wasn’t in the right any more than my mother was, but I had a feeling my mother was considering this a sort of revenge on her part.
“That’s it, baby,” Mum moaned, “Fuck your mother. Fill her pussy with all your cum.”
“Can you get pregnant, Mum?”
“Oh baby, that turns me on even more!”
Feeling her legs wrap around me, her fingers stroked my back as I picked up the speed of my thrusts. We were soon moaning together as I could feel my climax approaching, Mum’s pussy almost milking my cock, desperate for me to cum inside her. “I’m close too, baby,” she whimpered, lifting her hips, “Just need to change the… Oooh, that’s it, right there, baby!”
Mum climaxed first, her pussy squeezing my cock, her legs tightening around my hips, and that set off my orgasm, groaning loudly as I flooded my mother’s pussy for the first time. I kept pumping long after my climax ended, Mum cooing as she marvelled at the fact my cock remained hard inside her.
“Your pathetic father would dribble a little cum then his small cock would wither, and he’d just roll over and go to sleep,” she told me, “My son is a stallion in comparison!”
“Helps my mother is an absolute fox and deserves to be loved all night.”
“Can you pull out, baby? Feeling a little tender right now.”
Pulling out, I rolled onto her side and I rested on my back. She snuggled tightly into me, arm looped over my chest. We were both a little damp with sweat, Mum resting her head in that little nook between shoulder and head. Within five minutes, her hand was moving down to my cock, smiling up at me as I was pretty much hard again, though she fondled me until she knew I was ready for another round.
Within a word, she sat up and straddled my lap, my hands moving to her breasts, making her laugh as I gently squeezed them, rubbing her pussy along my cock until she couldn’t hold back and lifted herself up, watching my cock slowly disappear inside her again.
“Oh god yes!” she cried, “My god, how does my son’s cock feel so good?!”
“I’m wondering the same thing about your pussy, Mum.”
Leaning forward to kiss me, I ran my hands down to her arse as she started to move. She sat back up and started to bounce up and down, moving my hands to her hips and then her arse just to help keep her balance. Licking my thumb, I eventually moved one hand to and gently rubbed her clit. Her eyes widened as she gazed down at me.
“Oh god!” she cried, “Keep doing that, baby!”
“Going to make you pass out, Mum.”
“Long as you cum in me again before you’re done.”
After a couple of orgasms, she leaned forward to rest a hand on either side of my body, this time grabbing her arse and pumping up into her. She cried out more than once as she absolutely loved it, kissing me every so often to stop herself crying out even more. Eventually resting her forehead against mine, she was begging for me to cum inside her again.
Finishing inside my mother again earned one of those warm smiles, gyrating on my cock a few times before she relaxed on my chest, making her giggle when I squeezed her nice and tight. “I love you, baby,” she whispered.
“I love you, Mum,” I whispered back.
We needed a shower after some intense lovemaking, marvelling at my mother’s naked body as we washed each other up and down. Snuggling into me back in bed, I rolled onto my side so she could spoon back against me. Holding her nice and tight, she raised her hand, still able to see thanks to the light of the lamp.
“I’m still wearing his rings,” she said, “I really should take them off.” Turning over to face me, she held her hand between us. “Take them off, William, as a symbol that I’m no longer his.”
“And I’ll get you a ring to show that you’re now mine, Mum.”
“Will you wear a ring for me?”
“Absolutely.”
“You’ll need a ring for your sisters too. You realise that once you make love, they’ll never want to be with another man.”
“Are you sure you can share me?”
“I love my daughters as much as I love my son. And I want my children to be as happy as can be.”
Taking off her rings, she simply threw them on the floor before cuddling into me again. Turning off the lamp, we shared how much we loved each other before we were asleep rather quickly. We’d barely moved while we slept, waking up at almost the same time. We made love again, Mum whimpering into my ear that she needed my cum more than anything, heading out to the kitchen once we were done.
Tara and Nicola joined us as Mum was cooking breakfast. “Was it everything you hoped for, Mum?” Nicola asked.
Mum’s face was a picture of happiness. “I wish we’d started a few years ago,” she replied, “I’m so happy right now, girls.”
“Is his cum dripping out of you right now?” Tara wondered.
“Tara!” Nicole exclaimed.
“Oh please, like you don’t want to feel it too, Nicky.”
Nicola met my eyes and blushed. Though twins, Tara was the extrovert of the pair. Nicola has always been a little quieter and shy. “I just want to feel him inside me as we make love,” she said softly.
After breakfast, I whispered to my mother what was on my mind, taking my sisters by the hand and leading them to my old bedroom. Shutting the door, I had them sit on the edge of the bed side by side as I knelt on the floor before them. I explained what was on my mind. I wanted to focus on our mother first, at least for a month or so. Though she was perfectly happy for my relationship with them to start quickly, I wanted to ensure our mother was content.
Thankfully, I received two broad smiles and was hugged tightly, assured they were delighted simply to have me back home with them, and as long as I could guarantee lots of hugs and kisses, and that I would perhaps lie with them until they went to sleep occasionally, that would be perfect for them until the time came for us to start fooling around.
Now that I was over that bump in my mind about making love with my mother, it was obvious to us both that we only fell ever deeper in love with each other. We tried to keep our lovemaking to the bedroom, but on occasion, she loved to ride my cock when sitting on the couch, and sometimes I’d walk out to find her cooking breakfast. She’d glance back and give me the sort of look I loved, bending her over the counter or kitchen table, loving how she cried out and begged for me to fuck her.
We were walked in on more than once by Tara, Nicola or both of them. They were rather shocked the first time, but after walking in, to find my mother slowly riding me as we made out the entire time, they sat to either side of us, Mum breaking the kiss and smiling widely.
“I love his big cock so much girls,” Mum whispered, “But it’s so much more than that.”
“I can’t wait to experience this too!” Tara exclaimed, “You look so happy, Mum.”
Mum left my cock buried as she leaned forward, resting her head against my shoulder, running my hands down to her arse. “I’ve never been happier, girls,” she whispered, “Once upon a time, I loved your father, but being intimate with my son means so much more.”
“Are you going to have another baby, Mum?” Nicola wondered.
“We haven’t really discussed that, girls,” she replied, “I’m still on the pill, and I hope you’re still taking yours.” Both of them nodded. “Good. I know you’d both love babies with your brother, but you need to complete your studies first.”
“Out of both of us, I think Nicola would like the babies, Mum,” Tara suggested, all of us glancing to see Nicola blushing, “She wants to be a mother more than anything, particularly if she’s carrying our brother’s baby.”
“Is that right, sweetie?” Mum wondered. Nicola couldn’t find the words, simply nodding before she leaned against my upper arm. “You’ll finish your studies soon enough, then we can come to an agreement on how it will work.” Sitting back, she cleared her throat. “Want to see your mother orgasm and cum on your brother’s big cock before he fills my pussy with his cum?”
“God yes!” my sisters exclaimed in unison.
Occasionally, we would invite them into our bedroom to watch us make love. They absolutely loved it, my mother gazing into my eyes the entire time as I gently thrust my cock as deep as possible. I loved feeling her arms and legs wrapped around me, feeling her tight pussy gripping my cock, the way her body reacted to what I was doing, and her soft moans and whimpers as I picked up the tempo. We’d figured out an angle when she was on her back that helped her orgasm, but whenever I filled her with cum, her fingers would dig into my back, and we’d always share one hell of a passionate kiss.
“That’s it, baby,” she cooed, “Fill your mummy’s tight pussy.”
By the time we were finished, my sisters were busy fondling themselves at the same time. I was used to seeing them naked nearly every day as they loved parading around the house without clothing. Mum would chuckle but admire their bodies at the same time, admitting that she had looked after herself like they did at the same age.
Everything stayed the same until my father walked through the front door on a Saturday morning. My mother had barely heard from him in at least six weeks. I hadn’t heard anything from him since our night out for drinks. Tara and Nicola, having heard the same recorded conversation, had blocked their father from being able to contact them.
It took him all of two minutes to see his stuff had been moved out of the master bedroom. “Where the fuck are my things?” he shouted.
Mum walked out of the kitchen as I stood up to support her. My father walked back into the living room, rather unhappy. Tara and Nicola were smirking away as they sat together on the couch. “Your clothes are in the guest room,” Mum replied, “You should be glad all your things are not in the garage.”
“Guest room?”
“Don’t play coy with me, Brian. This isn’t what I’d call a marriage. It’s barely a partnership or a relationship. This is the first time I’ve seen you in what is likely at least three months, and I haven’t heard a peep from you in six weeks.”
“Sit down, Dad. I think it’s time you learned a few truths.” When he didn’t move, I stepped forward. I was taller and broader, and I knew I was stronger. He met my eyes and, after a few seconds, wilted. Taking a seat in an armchair, I had Mum sit on the couch between my sisters. “I’ve moved back home, Dad.”
“What? Why?”
“I’ve moved back home to look after my mother and sisters. And they all know the truth.”
“What truth?”
I couldn’t stop the smirk from forming. “Remember that night we met up for a beer? Didn’t you think it was weird that the son you barely gave two shits about suddenly wanted to meet you for a drink?”
He thought for a few seconds before he shouted, “You bastard!”
He tried to stand up, but I easily pushed him back into the armchair. “Sit down and shut up. Mum deserved to know the truth about what a complete sham your marriage is and what an utter fucking scumbag her husband is. The fact you so admitted it to your own son without a shred of guilt told me everything I needed to know about the sort of man you are. You were proud as a peacock that you were fucking all these young women.”
What surprised me is he actually looked smug about it. “I’d rather be fucking them than some hag of an old woman,” he exclaimed.
To my surprise, Mum didn’t react. I did, stepping forward with my fist closed, and that’s when he did move back into the armchair. “You ever, ever, say anything like that about her again, I’ll knock you the fuck out.” He met my eyes and gulped, nodding immediately. “You’re no longer welcome here,” I stated, “Mum will be divorcing you. She will keep the house. You don’t need to give her anything else. I make more than enough now to support my mother and sisters.”
“You can’t kick me out of my own house!”
“Oh, but we can when we accuse you of molestation,” Tara growled, before she started to sob, “Officer, he was always predatory around me and my sister. All those young women he was with at work. He started to come into our rooms when we were younger…” I shuddered at how honest it sounded and what they were both willing to do.
“You wouldn’t…” He glanced around the room before his eyes met mine again. “You’re going to blackmail me?”
“Hell yes. I’ve made copies of your confession and I’m willing to send them to anyone who needs to know. Won’t take too much investigation to find out the names of young women who have been chewed up and spat out by people like you. Quite frankly, what your company is doing to these poor women is disgusting. I’m sure a million and one laws are being broken.”
Mum stood up and walked to stand next to me, taking my hand in hers. Gazing into her eyes, the love she returned probably wasn’t missed by her husband. One day in the distant past, she may have looked at him the same way, but part of me doubted it. Turning her eyes away, she glared at her husband. “Your time here is done, Brian. Pack your things and go. The good thing is that all the time you’ve spent away from home counts to our separation. You’re not staying here tonight. We’re done. This marriage is over.”
“I’m not going anywhere.”
Leaning down and grabbing the front of his shirt, the colour immediately drained from his face. “Brian…” That was the first time I had ever not called him ‘Dad’. “You can either pack your things and leave in peace, or I drag your arse out to your car, ensure you’re unconscious while we pack your things for you, and then I’ll dump you and your car somewhere away from here. Your choice.”
“And trust me on this, we will give him an alibi,” Tara added, “William has practically been our daddy since we were kids. He’s done far more for us than you ever did.”
Letting go of his shirt, I stepped back and waited for him to stand up. Not meeting my eyes, he turned and walked to the guest room, where suitcases were already waiting for him. Watching him pack his things, Mum and my sisters were back in the kitchen, but could probably hear the conversation.
“I can’t believe you’d knife me in the back like that,” he muttered.
I couldn’t help laughing. “Oh please, did you really think I wanted to actually get together and just have a drink with you?”
He gave it a moment of thought. “Genuinely thought you were interested in starting at the company, get all the pussy you could possibly want.”
“If you thought that, why haven’t you got in contact?”
He turned and smirked. “Because I knew you’d eventually blab to your mother. You’ve always been a mummy’s boy.”
“I definitely am,” I replied cryptically, returning a smug look of my own as he had no idea that I was now sharing his wife’s bed.
Watching him roll the pair of suitcases out to his car, he put them both in the boot, before he turned towards me. I was surprised when he happily handed over some keys. “Place is yours, as far as I’m concerned. I won’t be putting any money into the joint account any longer, and I will expect my share from it,” he told me.
“Mum is going to see a lawyer this week about a separation agreement. You’ll get what’s coming to you.” He blanched at that final statement, taking a step back. “Oh, trust me, Brian. There’s a large part of me that wants to beat the shit out of you for how you’ve treated my mother. But you’re not worth the time and effort, nor the charges I’d receive from the police for putting you in hospital. Just think, though. You’re now free and clear to live your own life.”
The bastard actually smirked at me. “Hey, if you want the responsibility, they’re all yours. A woman who does nothing but constantly nag, and two young women who probably won’t amount to much in their lives.”
“Oh, how little you know,” I retorted with a smile, “Goodbye, Brian. I hope we don’t meet again.”
I waited until his car disappeared before I walked back inside. Expecting tears from my mother, I was surprised when she leapt on me, kissing me with all the love she felt for me. “He’s gone, William,” she stated upon breaking the kiss, “I can’t wait until I’m officially free from him.”
“The good thing is that only the people around here have an inkling we’re mother and son. Anywhere else…”
“Same for us!” Tara exclaimed excitedly, “We can go out on dates with our big brother!”
“I think it’s about time he did too,” Mum said, resting a hand on my chest while gazing into my eyes, “I’ve monopolised you for these past few weeks, and I’ve loved every minute of it. Your sisters have been so patient, but now that I know my future is only with you, William, it’s time I also shared you with two young women I love as much as my son.”
It was the turn of my mother to receive a pair of hugs from Tara and Nicola, not surprised the three had a little cry as we were now pretty much free to love each other however we wanted. We spent the rest of the day organising the house exactly how we wanted. Any pictures of my father had long been replaced, and we quickly realised there were far more without him than with, a sign he’d been absent for more of our lives than we’d ever considered.
At around 5pm, I found each of them around the house, asking them to get dressed and join me at around 6pm as, quite frankly, I wanted to celebrate the fact that the man was no longer going to be our problem. Mum and my two sisters walked out to join me at the requested time, and they honestly took my breath away with their shared beauty. But it was the look of love and devotion in their eyes they returned to me that made me feel a little emotional for a moment.
Having booked a table at one of our favourite restaurants, I knew everyone was looking at my mother walking in front of me with a sister on an arm of mine each. Taking our seats, their good mood was positively infectious. The food was excellent as always, with Mum and my sisters sharing more than one bottle of wine as we ate our way through three courses.
Arriving at the bar a little later, more than one pair of eyes rested on us as it was clear I was arriving with three dates. Finding a booth, I bought three cocktails and a bourbon and mixer for myself. Tara allowed me two sips of my drink before dragging me up onto the dancefloor. After two songs, the usually shy Nicola, at least compared to her sister, moulded herself into my body, gazing up at me with such love, that I had to softly caress her cheek before kissing her.
“Hey!” Tara yelled, finding her hugging me, “No kissing without me!”
Thankfully, her words were laced with humour, caressing her cheek before I kissed her properly for the first time. “We love you so much,” Nicola said softly.
Wrapping an arm around each sister, we danced through a couple of songs, glancing at Mum every so often to see her smiling at us. Returning to our table a little later, I finished my drink, and bought another round, before I led our mother to the dancefloor as soon as a slow song started. It took all of thirty seconds before our kissing was hot and heavy.
“Your other girls will join us in bed tonight to watch us make love,” she told me, using language not to give away we were siblings while on the dancefloor, “And next weekend, you’re taking them out on a date and then making love.”
“That’s my love life organised then,” I retorted with a smile.
“They’ve waited long enough, William.”
“Are you sure you can share me with them, Rachel? I don’t want to hurt you.”
“They are the only two women on Earth I could because I love them as much as you.” She paused before adding softly, “Okay, I think the fact I have sex with you means I might just love my son a little bit more. Before you ask, I’m not interested in having sex with them. I’ve never been interested in sex with women.”
“I wasn’t going to ask. I know they might have experimented together though.”
“They have and I don’t mind what they do together.”
I barely had a chance to sit down all evening as they all wanted to dance with me. It was only past midnight that I finally had a chance to sit down for longer than five minutes, my two sisters giggling away as they were on their way to being drunk, while Mum was giving me the eyes that suggested she was horny and wanted to go home.
As soon as we were in the door, my sisters were stripping off, Mum dragging me to our bedroom and immediately getting to work on having me naked as soon as possible. Pushing me back onto the bed, she stripped off her dress and, not surprised her panties had long disappeared, smiling at my sisters as they didn’t hesitate in following their mother’s example.
“Girls,” she started, “I’m going to show you how to blow your brother. Then once he’s cum, I’ll get him nice and hard quickly and you can see how wonderful it is riding him through so many orgasms…”
Three naked women joined me on the bed and I’m sure I was smiling like an idiot. Tara and Nicola were so excited, cuddling and kissing me deeply, as Mum teased me before my sisters were ready to watch and learn. Having been turned on pretty much all night, I knew I wasn’t going to last all that long.
Groaning as Mum swallowed as much of my cock as possible, I had my hand on the back of her head as I refrained from moving too much. Tara and Nicola didn’t know where to look, either Mum sucking my cock or looking at my face, no doubt enjoying the groans I was already making. Mum’s eye contact was always fantastic during a blowjob, and it wasn’t long before I was warning her that I was ready to cum.
After Mum swallowed my load and cleaned up my cock, Mum sat back and smiled. “Now, girls. When you blow your brother, what you should do is one of you take his gift and then share it with your sister. If you can time it right, you might be able to share his cock and cum though what would be even better is for you two to be on your knees before your brother and take his big load on your face.”
“Mum, we’ll do anything he wants,” Nicola stated.
“Though we have watched porn and it has given us some ideas too,” Tara added, “We know it’s not realistic, but we wanted at least a few ideas about how to please our brother.”
Mum smiled as she moved up to straddle my lap, Tara and Nicole changing position to lie to either side of me, Mum rubbing her pussy along my shaft. “Your brother doesn’t take too long to get hard again,” Mum said softly, “Though I think it’s due to his mother’s pussy. And when you’re with him, knowing he’s got his two sexy little sisters, I reckon there’s a good chance he’ll cum in one of you and be ready to go immediately.”
Lifting herself up, Mum and I moaned in unison as she slowly sank down on my cock. Once she was settled and comfortable, leaning forward to leave a soft kiss on my lips, she rested a hand on my chest as she started to ride and grind on my cock. My sisters watched intently as they snuggled into me.
“Watch me, girls,” Mum moaned, “Doesn’t it look like fun?”
“You look so sexy, Mum,” Tara stated.
“How does it feel?” Nicola wondered.
“You’ll find out soon enough, Nicola. There is nothing better than feeling my son’s big cock inside me. And you’ll feel the same way when your brother is inside you.”
When Mum enjoyed her first orgasm with my cock buried inside her, there was no missing the excitement from my two sisters, both whispering into my ear that they wanted to orgasm while we made love. Mum couldn’t stop smiling as she continued riding me through at least another couple of orgasms before I rolled her over, Mum wrapping her legs around me as I fucked her harder.
“Fuck yes!” she cried out, almost biting my shoulder, “Fuck me, baby. Give me that big cock!”
“Going to fill your womb, Mum,” I growled. Feeling her shudder and her eyes light up, I kissed her hard. “Your birth control pills will be useless with all the cum that’s going to flood you in a minute.”
“I can’t wait until I’m carrying our child,” Nicola whispered.
Mum moved one of her hands to take Nicola’s. “Studies first, then have babies,” Mum groaned, “Oh god… William…”
Her orgasm set off mine, burying my cock and groaning loudly as I felt my cock throbbing with each spurt of cum. Wrapping her legs tightly, Mum left a soft kiss on my cheek as she caressed my back. “Fuck,” I grunted.
“That’s it, baby,” she cooed, “Fill me up again. God, I love feeling you cum in me.”
Leaving my cock buried, we shared a series of soft kisses before I sat up, taking cock out of my mother. She sat up on her knees, wanting to keep kissing me, feeling her press her breasts into my chest, before we shared a hug. Tara and Nicola sat up and joined in, Mum shuffling back so I could hug Tara first, no surprise her hand was around my cock within seconds.
“So big,” she whispered, “Will it fit in my tight little virgin pussy, big brother?” she teased.
“I’ll just get you nice and wet, little sister.”
“By licking my pussy?”
“You’re so eager and I love you for it.”
When it was Nicola’s turn, she just hugged me tightly first, resting her head against my chest as I stroked her back. “I’m a little scared,” she admitted, “Because I know, once we make love, that’ll be it. But I don’t want to ruin what we already have.”
Tara hugged her sister from behind. “Nothing will be ruined, Nicky,” she assured her, “You’re going to make love with our big brother, and your twin sister will be by your side the entire way.”
“And I’ll be there for you too,” Nicky replied.
Mum wanted to put on a show after that, turning around while lowering her head down, shaking her arse in my direction. After fucking her for a few minutes, I ended up pretty much mounting and fucking her as hard as possible. She didn’t usually orgasm in that position; she just loved the feeling of her son almost dominating her as I pounded her harder and harder.
“Oh, fuck yeah,” she groaned, “Fuck me, William.”
Grabbing a handful of hair, the girls were really into it, sitting to either side of our mother as they masturbated. That just turned me on even more. “I want you to cum for me,” I told them, “Cum for your big brother.”
Both of them whimpered, their eyes gazing at me, filled with all the lust and desire that they had for me at that moment. Nicola was whimpering in barely a couple of minutes, leaning back to watch her finally orgasm. Her lower lip trembled as her eyes never looked away from me for a moment. Tara started to orgasm at the same time, a loud shriek ensuring I watch her eyes light up as she enjoyed an orgasm. Both girls then sat up and offered their fingers.
“Taste my pussy, big brother,” Tara stated, watching her eyes light up again as I eagerly sucked on her fingers, savouring the taste of my little sister for the first time. I then kissed her while still pounding our mother, who was moaning constantly.
Nicola offered her fingers, gently sucking on one. I’d already figured out what both of them would be like in bed. Tara was going to want to experiment and perhaps want me to really fuck her nice and hard once she was used to me. I had a feeling Nicola was going to be the type of woman who needed it gentle and to be honest, I’d usually worry I’d hurt her.
“Fuck me,” Mum cried out, “Oh god, harder, baby! Harder! I want to be walking funny in the morning.”
Waking up the next morning, two sisters snuggling into me to one side, Nicola against my skin, Tara spooning her from behind, with Mum on her side to my other, I laid back and smiled. Nicola must have been awake as I felt her kiss my cheek. “I love you, William,” she whispered.
Mum staggered to the kitchen when she woke up, glancing at the table where I was sitting with my sisters. She smiled and immediately made her way towards me, leaving one hell of a kiss on my lips. “No sex tonight, sweetie. I don’t think my pussy could handle it,” she told me.
“We’ve been discussing the idea for this week, Mum,” I replied, “I’m taking Tara out on Monday night, Nicola on Tuesday night, you on Wednesday night, Tara on Thursday, Nicola on Friday, then double dating my sisters on Saturday.”
“And will you be sleeping with that same woman each night?” Mum wondered.
“Yes, and the two women I’m not taking out will sleep together though I don’t intend on having sex with either sister too soon. I’d rather they share that experience together.”
“Might have to suck his big cock though,” Tara said, kissing my cheek before licking my earlobe, “Can’t wait to taste his cum and have it sitting in my stomach.”
It was a relaxing day though Mum admitted to feeling a little exhibitionist whenever she was in the mood, and my sisters did enjoy watching Mum enjoying herself on my cock though I think they loved me even more when they saw how much our mother loved it when I went down on her. That night, my sisters were in their own rooms while Mum needed to make slow, gentle love for a couple of hours.
“I’ll miss you when you’re with your sisters,” she whispered once we both needed to rest.
“Are you sure about this, Mum? You know I’d devote myself only to you.”
“I know you would, and that’s why I can happily share you with my daughters. We all love you so much, William. You moving back into our home to be part of the family again means so much to all of us.”
Tara was waiting for me on the couch when I arrived home from work on Monday. Though she was always confident on the outside, a glance into her eyes told me she was nervous. My little sister wanted me desperately, as much as Nicola did. Offering my hand, she took it as I led her towards the bathroom. Her excitement grew as we helped undress each other.
Though I’m sure we were both thinking about doing a lot more fondling than what we did, I did enjoy pressing my little sister up against the side as I kissed her hard. Whimpering into my mouth, her fingers did end up wrapped around my cock, and I could almost taste her desperation.
“I need you inside me, William,” she murmured, gazing up at me, “I’m not sure I can wait.”
“I’ll take care of you tonight, Tara.”
“Do we even need to go out?”
“Yes. I’m taking my little sister out on a date.”
While I was getting changed, I received more than one photo from Tara as she was getting dressed. A full nude, then of her in bra and panties, before I received a final photo of her dressed, though she was holding up the hem to show that her panties were now missing. Meeting me in the living room, she handed me her panties, feeling how damp they were already.
“I was going to masturbate then give them to you, but I doubt I would have ever left my bedroom,” she admitted.
Tara told me she didn’t need nor want to be wined and dined. A good burger and beer, followed by a couple of drinks elsewhere was going to be enough, particularly as it was a Monday night, and many places would be closed. By 10pm, her hands were all over my body and her intentions were obvious, whispering into my ear, pleading with me to take her home.
The house was dark when I arrived home, the three women having agreed to be in their bedrooms rather early to give me privacy with my date. Tara turned down any idea of a nightcap, dragging me towards her bedroom, shutting the door and pushing me backwards towards her bed.
Turning around, she glanced back and smiled. “Undress me, handsome,” she said softly.
Once she was naked, I stood up and we helped me undress until we were both naked. Taking her in my arms, I kissed her softly as I caressed her cheek, still gazing up at me with a mixture of her complete love but unbridled lust for me.
Falling to her knees, I didn’t say a word as her intentions were clear. “I’ve been practising with two of my dildos,” she explained, “Does it shock you to hear your little sister uses sex toys?”
“Not at all, Tara. You’ve been a very sexual young woman for quite a while now.”
“Mum helped me buy them as she was buying some toys too. She knew I was never going to be with any other man, and also knew I wanted to make sure I can swallow your big cock.”
“Need to ride a toy while blowing me?”
“No, because I know my brother will be eating me out after this. I can’t wait to feel your tongue in my pussy, William.”
Groaning as her soft lips wrapped around my shaft, she may have never blown a man before, but her practice with her dildos had certainly helped her out, as she swallowed more of my cock than I would have imagined rather quickly, remembering to fondle my balls at the same time. Given that I’d been turned on for most of the night, as my sister had ensured I was always touching her in return, I was transfixed by the sight of my little sister on her knees, almost inhaling my cock.
“Fuck,” I grunted, not wanting the blowjob to end too soon, “You’re such a good little sister.”
Her eyes lit up at the compliment, knowing she was smiling, as her head bobbed faster, groaning as I felt my cock slide into her throat. She gagged a couple of times, eventually lifting her head completely away. “Practice makes perfect, big brother,” she stated, “Don’t tell me, just cum. I can’t wait to swallow it all.”
When I did cum, my sister moaned loudly, her eyes lighting up again as she tasted my cum for the first time. And she was a little trooper, swallowing every drop I gave her, loving the fact she kept sucking my cock until I was all cleaned up. Sitting back on her knees, she looked up at me with nothing but a smile on her face.
“Want to sit on my face?” I asked.
Getting to her feet, she jumped onto my arms, wrapping her limbs around me as I fell back onto the bed. “God, I want you to fuck me, William,” she whispered.
Lying back on the bed, Tara hovered above my face until I wrapped my hands around her thighs and gently dragged her down to my mouth. She whimpered and pushed firmly downwards, not wasting any time rubbing her pussy on my lips. Leaning back, she was in control but clearly enjoying what my tongue was doing, sliding in and out of her pussy before moving up to her clit.
“Oh fuck yes!” she cried, before rolling off onto her back, “Do it properly, William. I need it…”
Moving quickly, I was between her legs as she spread hers wide. Leaning up to kiss her, she smiled almost shyly at me before I kissed down her body, giving her large breasts plenty of attention as I used my fingers to fondle her pussy. She was quickly writhing and moaning away, fairly sure her twin sister would have heard her.
Kissing downwards, I inhaled her scent loudly, earning a giggle of appreciation, glancing up her body to see her smiling down at me. “I’m going to take it slowly, cutie,” I told her, “But I don’t want you to tell me to stop until you’re ready to pass out. Okay?”
“I love you so much, William,” she whispered, “Enjoy your little sister's pussy. It’s yours forever.”
I did enjoy her pussy as I took my time bringing her to orgasm the first time. When I slid my finger inside her and found that special spot all women have, and I was focusing my attention on her clit at the same time, my little sister went off like a rocket. Begging me not to stop, what she wanted is what she got, rolling through one orgasm after the other.
Finally asking me to stop, I left a trail of soft kisses up her body until our eyes were level again. Her face broke out into a broad grin before we shared a soft kiss. “Can I blow you again?” she asked eagerly.
I’m a man. I’m never going to turn down a blowjob, and my little sister was ever so happy to be between my legs, kneeling on the floor again, swallowing as much of my cock as possible, swallowing every drop again once she brought me to orgasm with her already rather talented mouth and tongue. Back on the bed together a few minutes later, her smaller body snuggling into mine, the look of love in her eyes nearly took my breath away.
“Dream come true,” she whispered, “Though you realise Nicola needs you even more.”
“She does?”
Tara nodded. “I was ready to give up and start dating others. Unhappily, but I thought you would never give us a chance simply because I’m your sister. Nicola never gave up hope. She’s been in love with you since she was a little girl. You were her first crush and her first love. You’re going to be her first everything, William.”
Waking up the next morning, Tara was all smiles over breakfast, but it was the hopeful look in Nicola’s eyes that had me smiling. Making sure I hugged and kissed her before she left for the day, there was a spring in her step as she skipped to the car she shared with her sister.
I was left thinking Nicola had more than one fantasy about what her brother would do with her that night. When I suggested dinner at a nice restaurant and cocktails at a nearby bar, she loved the idea, hoping we might find somewhere that would at least have music playing. She was dressed rather conservatively that night, at least compared to the little black dress Tara wore the previous night, but it was just another example of how they were twins but completely different women.
Dinner was three courses and very intimate, my sister needed to hold my hand whenever our hands were not occupied by cutlery. It was amazing how easily the conversation flowed though I made sure the focus was on her. After paying for dinner, we ended up in a cosy little bar not too far away, ensuring we were sat on a small lounge, Nicola cuddled into me as we sipped at our rather sweet but alcoholic drinks.
“Nicola, I have to ask one question. Is this your first date?”
“Of course,” she replied happily, “I was only ever going to date you, William.”
“But what if…”
“Then I would have remained single. I’m sure our mother would have eventually told me to approach you.”
“What if…”
She hugged me tighter. “No more of that, William. What matters is that I’m here with you now.” Kissing my cheek, she sighed happily. “And I love the fact I’m sharing you with my sister. She’ll never really admit how much she’s in love with you. That’s not like her.”
“But you know?”
“I’m her twin sister. I know more about her than herself. And as for our mother, she’s not been so happy in so long, William. Another reason I couldn’t take you from her for myself.”
Arriving home just before midnight, Nicola led me to her room. As soon as the door was shut, we came together in a slow but passionate kiss, slowly removing her dress as she helped me out of my clothes. Once I had her naked, I ran my hands all over her body, her smile never fading as I eventually laid her back on her bed, changing from hands to mouth as I kissed up and down her body.
“I love my little sister,” I whispered, “I’m going to spend the rest of my life making her deliriously happy.”
Her breasts were crying out for attention as her nipples stood at attention, requiring my tongue to tease them. Nicola moaned softly as I licked, suckled and nibbled at each breast for a couple of minutes before I finally kissed down her body towards her pussy. She was hot and ready, her scent filling my nostrils. I groaned at how wonderful it was.
Softly licking up her slit, I felt her body shudder, releasing a soft moan at the same time. “I’m going to cum so fast,” she whispered.
Nicola knew her body well and her body shuddered again within a couple of minutes, crying out so loud as she climaxed, our sister and mother would have heard her cry of joy. Gazing up her lithe form, her eyes gazing down at me with absolute adoration, I smiled as I got to work on her pussy for real this time. She cried out again as I slid a finger inside her, almost jolting off the bed when I found her spot. Another climax followed, and I noticed her wiping her cheeks.
“I’ve dreamed about this for so long,” she whimpered.
I stopped long enough to lean up and kiss her, her mouth eager for mine as she didn’t seem to care about tasting herself on my lips. Kissing back down her body, I slid another finger inside her while my tongue found her clit, figuring out how she liked it pleasured as I brought her to climax over and over again. I think we both lost count of how many she had before I finally relented, Nicola half-asleep as I moved up to snuggle next to her.
“My god, William,” she whispered, “How will it feel when we make love?”
“Even better,” I whispered back, “I can’t wait to make love with my little sister.”
“Really?”
“I’m going to show you and Tara all the love I have for you when we finally do.”
Waking up in the morning, I felt her soft hand wrapped around my cock. Her eyes were both eager but scared. I knew what she wanted to try, but although I loved a blowjob, it wasn’t something I usually asked for. Whispering that she wanted to try, I pulled back the cover as she giggled, happily kneeling between my legs as she gazed at my cock.
“Sweetheart,” I stated, Nicola glancing up to meet my eyes, “Just take your time. Will you take my load in your mouth?”
“Of course, William. I’m a good little sister.”
“Ever done anything like this?”
Blushing, she nodded. “In the last few weeks, Tara has helped me.”
Tara had definitely helped her as Nicola may not have sucked a real cock before, but she knew what she was doing with mine. When she made me groan a couple of times, I could see how pleased she was in her eyes. She couldn’t quite swallow as much of my length as her twin sister, but it was her sheer enthusiasm and pleasure in doing something for me that was the main turn-on.
Warning her I was close, I felt her lips tighten around my shaft as I groaned just before I blasted off. Nicola did her best to swallow most of my load though some of it did end up dribbling down her chin. Lifting herself away from my cock, she wiped her chin clean before sitting up on my lap and snuggling on my chest, feeling the heat of her pussy.
“Need some attention, Nicola?” I wondered.
“Nope. This morning was just about sucking my big brother’s big cock.”
Sitting down for breakfast, I was quickly cuddled by my sisters, kisses on the cheek, whispered thanks for two wonderful dates. Mum looked at me from across the table and smiled. “All I need is to be fed and fucked tonight, William,” she said to the amusement of her daughters.
She wasn’t lying. Dressed as sexily as ever, she teased me throughout dinner, so by the time we’d finished dessert, I practically dragged her outside to the car. If she thought I was going to take her home, she was wrong. We ended up on a dirt road in a nearby nature reserve, ending up together on the backseat. The car was rocking as I fucked my mother hard and fast, and she loved it, telling me afterwards she’d missed out on backseat shenanigans.
Mum didn’t even bother dressing for the drive home, walking into the house naked, spending the rest of the night fucking each other hard. By the time we’d cried enough, we were in desperate need of a shower, Mum’s pussy dripping cum and I’d pulled out once to cum on her tits, something she offered as she hadn’t done it before.
“How was last night, Mum?” Tara asked as we sat down for breakfast the next morning.
“Wonderful, girls. Your brother fucked me senseless for hours.”
“I know, we heard,” Nicola replied, a knowing smirk on her lips.
“Is his cum still leaking out of you?” Tara wondered.
She glanced at me and smiled. “He left a nice load inside me before we got up. I’ll definitely need my panties today to ensure it doesn’t end up running down my thighs during the day.”
“So hot,” Tara whispered.
“Want to see it?”
“What?”
Mum smiled. “Tara, we’re going to be sharing your brother, and we’re going to be sharing more than that. So if you want to see my pussy leaking his cum…”
“God yes, Mum. I’d love to see it.” Helping Mum up onto the counter, she lifted her skirt and lowered her panties, and Tara was clearly aroused by what she could see. “Mum…”
“You want to lick me, don’t you?” Tara whimpered as I hugged her from behind. Mum sighed, leaning down to kiss her cheek. “I’m aware of how you feel about women, Tara. I’m not blind to the fact you want to fool around with your twin sister.”
“I just want to share the love with my family…”
Nicola stood up and took her sister’s hand. “Once we’ve made love to our brother, when we start having threesomes, you can lick my pussy all you want, Tara. Particularly if his cum is leaking out of me… Though not when we’re trying for a baby!”
Tara turned to hug her sister. “You’ve always known, haven’t you?”
“Of course, Tara. The fact she so eagerly wanted to masturbate with me all the time, and I see it in your eyes. You want to be intimate with both your siblings.”
Mum pulled up her panties before I helped her down from the counter. Hugging both her daughters tightly, she whispered her apologies to Tara that she just couldn’t bring herself to be intimate with any woman, even her own daughter. Tara understood, but enjoyed seeing our mother naked, and added that she loved seeing her beautiful pussy. Mum said she’d do very naughty things for her daughter but wouldn’t be intimate. Tara thought that was a fantastic idea.
My date with Tara that night was over rather quickly as she wanted to be back in her bedroom as quickly as possible as she had an idea on her mind she wanted to try. That idea was for us to try our first sixty-nine. What she learned is that although she loved sucking my cock, I absolutely adored her pussy, and she couldn’t have me licking her out while trying to get me off at the same time. At least at first. After I’d brought her to orgasm a couple of times, I relented on her pussy enough that she could focus on blowing me.
Friday night was Nicola’s second date and I thought I’d do something different, offering to cook her dinner. Realising I hadn’t done that for Tara, I quickly suggested I’d do the same for her next weekend, earning that beautiful smile of hers before she left a scorching kiss on my lips. “Cook me dinner and I’ll suck your cock the rest of the night,” she growled.
Nicola thoroughly loved the dinner I cooked for us, and the wine I bought to accompany it was just perfect. After dinner, we adjourned to the backyard, turned on some music and we danced in the low lights. She laughed away as I shared some bad jokes before she eventually moulded herself into my body, caressing her back as we swayed to the music.
“Take me to bed, William,” she finally whispered.
Lying naked in bed, I did bring my sister to orgasm a couple of times, but it was soon obvious that she was more interested in just cuddling and talking quietly. I loved the feeling of her soft skin at my fingertips, feeling her body pressed into mine. She gazed at me until she simply couldn’t keep her eyes open any longer.
Waking up together the next morning, I kissed down her body and enjoyed giving her a couple more orgasms. Heading out for breakfast, Mum and Tara could read her body language, her twin sister eventually chuckling. “My god, Mum, she’s head over heels in love,” Tara stated.
“You feel the same. It’s just Nicola has always been a little shy in expressing her feelings.”
“We’re totally making love tonight, right?” Tara asked, her eyes staring into mine, almost pleading with me to say yes.
“Of course, Tara. But I’ve got things to do around the house today as I don’t want to be distracted by you two.”
The girls did help me by getting dressed and heading out for some shopping, leaving me alone with Mum as I focused on looking after the lawns and gardens outside before taking care of a couple of jobs that I needed to complete inside. It was mid-afternoon by the time I’d finished everything, stripping naked and taking a dip in the pool. Mum joined me, noticing I was naked and stripping off herself.
“Got enough energy for me to ride you?” she asked.
“I’m always ready and willing for you, Mum.”
Sitting on the edge of the pool, she straddled my lap and lowered herself down on my cock. “Oh fuck, baby!” she cried out, “Mummy’s going to ride you hard and fast. She really needs to feel you cum inside her.”
Mum got what she wanted within ten minutes. To my amusement, she happily stood up off my lap and went about her day. Heading inside when I heard my sisters return home, I found them in Tara’s bedroom, offering me a show of all the clothes and lingerie that they’d bought. Asking if anything they showed would be worn that night, they smiled and said I’d be in for a surprise.
Getting ready to go out, Mum joined me in the shower, soaping me up and washing me down, suggesting I needed to be as clean as possible for my sisters. I was left thinking she wanted me to fuck her again, eventually turning her around and pressing her against the tiled wall, resting my hard cock between her firm arse cheeks. “Oh baby,” she whispered, “You still need to fuck me there too.”
“I’m going to fuck your arse so hard, Mummy,” I growled into her ear. The low groan she released suggested she loved the sound. “Might do the same to your daughters too.”
“Tara… God, she’ll do anything you want her to do.”
I didn’t fuck my mother but teased her relentlessly until we stepped out and I needed to get dried and dressed. Mum was almost squirming as she sat on the edge of the bed. I finally relented and spread her legs, getting down and bringing her off with my tongue. “Thank you, baby,” she whispered once I’d given her a third orgasm, “I just needed my son before he finally makes love to my daughters.”
My sisters knew me well as they walked out together to join me in the living room wearing little red dresses. They were practically the same, lifting the hem to show they were wearing red panties, adding they also had red garter, suspenders and thigh-high stockings. They looked as beautiful as they’d ever done.
All eyes were on them as they were escorted into the restaurant I’d selected. Their love for me was written all over their faces, and their simple joy and enthusiasm was infectious. Conversation flowed easily as I found myself facing quite a few questions about my own past, something I hadn’t shared too often with my family. I had a habit of keeping my private life just that. Private.
“Best sex you’ve had?” Tara asked bluntly.
“Our mother,” I replied quickly, “Hand on heart, she’s fantastic. But it’s the fact it’s our mother that I’m being intimate with that makes it even better.”
“Will it be the same with us?” Nicola asked quietly.
“I can’t wait to make love with my little sisters,” I assured her, taking a hand of theirs in mine, “Girls, I know you’ve been waiting for a long time.”
“Too long,” Tara whispered, “Way too long, William.”
“We should have told you,” Nicola added, “But we were so scared that you’d think we were weird.”
“Girls, I might have been surprised by any confession, but I would have understood as I’m aware that some young women nurse crushes on their fathers or older brothers. The only thing that makes me happier is that you waited until I was single.”
“We love you so much,” the girls stated in unison, “Can we go dancing now?”
Walking into the club with a girl on each arm had both men and women glancing in our direction. After buying us drinks, we quickly finished them before heading out to the floor. Their hands were all over my body, Tara not being shy in caressing my crotch as often as she could. As for Nicola, whenever a slow song came on, she would want nothing more than an arm around her as her head rested against my shoulder.
The girls loved to go out dancing with me, but they were ever eager to get me home so we would make love. Arriving home a little later, we found our mother sitting on the couch, quite obviously waiting for us to return home. She stood up and hugged the three of us. “Have fun, kids,” she stated, “And I want to hear all about it tomorrow morning, girls.”
Mum kissed my cheek before adding she loved us. Hearing our bedroom door close, Tara led me towards her bedroom. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Tara turned on her laptop, aware there were wireless speakers dotted around her room. Selecting a song, I watched as she performed a sexy striptease for me. Nicola sat next to me, snuggling into my side.
“My sister is incredibly sexy,” she whispered.
“William, you’re making love to my sister first,” Tara stated, “I just wanted to turn us both on at the same time. Loving my striptease?”
I could barely reply as Nicola’s hand gently caressed my cock and I couldn’t help marvelling at how my other sister moved her body to the music. She was eventually down to just her thigh-high stockings and heels, straddling my lap as my hands immediately moved to her back. We shared one hell of a kiss and I slowly caressed her back and arse before moving one hand to her pussy.
Turning my head to kiss Nicola, Tara slid off my lap and eagerly helped take off my shoes and socks before getting started on my trousers. “She’s going to blow you, take the edge off,” Nicola explained, “Then I’m hoping you’ll eat us both out before we make love.”
“Going to get naked for me too?”
“Of course, though you can undress me once you’ve cum down Tara’s throat.”
Tara’s enthusiasm was far too much for me, and noticing she was playing with her pussy at the same time, making herself moan again and again, it was far too much for me. Her eyes widened when the first spurt of cum fired into her mouth before she surprised me by taking my cock from her mouth and having me leave the rest of my load on her face.
“Fuck yeah,” she moaned softly, “Big brother cum all over my face!”
Nicola laughed out loud. “You’re incorrigible, Tara!” she exclaimed.
“Haven’t even started, Nicky. Once I’m used to taking that big cock in my pussy, he’s taking my arse all the time too. I’m going to be his little anal queen sister.” My cock lurched at the thought which made Tara giggle. “Like that idea, William?” she asked in that innocent voice I was used to, “Stick your big brother cock deep inside your little sisters’ arse?”
“On the bed,” I growled. She did so immediately, lowering her head to the bed as I stood up behind her, stripping off the rest of my clothes. Then I slapped her arse. She moaned loudly before I slapped her other cheek, earning another moan.
“I’m a naughty little girl, big brother,” she taunted, that same innocent voice, “I do such naughty things for all the boys to watch, but my pussy and arse belong only to my big brother.”
Leaning forward, I grabbed a handful of hair, lowering my mouth to her ear. “Once you’re used to me, Tara, your arse is mine,” I breathed into her ear, feeling her shudder underneath me.
“I love you so much,” she whispered, “I want to do so many things with you, William.”
“Lie back. Time to get your sister naked.”
Nicola was eager for me to get her naked, and as soon as she was lying back next to her sister, I had my head between her legs, eager to get them both off as I knew the three of us were desperate to make love. Nicola loved my tongue between her legs, and I brought her to orgasm by just focusing on her clit. She was incredibly sensitive after that, moving over to Tara, who went off like a rocket once I had two fingers buried in her pussy, making her beg me to use my tongue on her clit to really get her off.
Moving between each sister, I gave them both at least half a dozen climaxes before Tara waved me off, Nicola sitting up to kiss me, asking if I was ready for her. Assuring her that I was, Tara turned onto her side, caressing her sister’s body, as I moved to lie between Nicola’s legs, gently pressing my cock against her.
“Ready?” I asked quietly. She met my eyes and nodded, and I slowly slid inside her for the first time, I didn’t avert my eyes for a second. She was incredibly tight, her hands quickly ending up on my back as she whimpered once the head of my cock slipped inside her, groaning as I savoured her velvety smooth pussy. She was so hot and tight, I was glad Tara blew me first. I’d have cum far too quickly otherwise.
Nicola whimpered again as I slowly buried my cock, her fingers digging into my back as I gently thrust a few times to bury my cock. Only when I was buried did we look down between us together, my cock now entirely buried inside my little sister.
“Best feeling ever,” Nicola whispered, “I’ve waited so long to experience this, William.”
“I love you, Nicola.”
“Make love to your little sister. I need to feel my brother cum inside me.”
While I made love to her, Tara was giving her all sorts of hints and tips. I knew they’d both done their research, but there was still an innocence to Nicola at times, particularly compared to her twin sister. Her eyes dazzled me as I savoured each gentle thrust inside her. I could feel her pussy squeezing me at the same time, eventually moving her legs so they were bent and resting against my torso.
“Fuck, that’s deep,” she moaned softly.
“Okay?” I asked, “Not hurting you?”
“God no. It feels so wonderful,” she replied, before her lower lip trembled, “My brother is making love to me. My big brother…” She paused to take a breath. “God, Tara… You will love this feeling too…”
“You look beautiful together,” Tara stated softly.
Asking if she wanted to change position, Nicola shook her head, stating she just wanted to make love how we were, but that once she was a little more experienced, she’d be open to doing a lot more together. Slowly picking up the tempo of my thrusts, I was never too hard as I didn’t want her feeling too sore after her first time.
“Oh god,” she cried softly, “It feels so good, William.”
“Your pussy is something else, Nicola,” I groaned, “I’m close already.”
“That’s okay… I need my big brother to fill me up!”
She received what she wanted within a couple of minutes, her fingers digging into my back as she felt my cock throbbing as I came as hard as I’d ever done. Kissing her as I climaxed, she moved her legs to wrap around me at the same time, knowing exactly why she’d done that. We remained kissing even after I stopped thrusting until we finally needed to take a breath.
Pulling out of her, she closed her legs immediately and giggled. “Can’t wait to go off the pill, William,” she admitted, “That time when you cum inside me, filling up my womb, and we conceive a child…”
“Just let me know when you’re ready, Nicola.”
“You mean that?” she asked, an absolutely gorgeous smile forming.
“I’ve always wanted children, Nicola. The fact I will have them with my beautiful little sister makes it even better.”
Tara was keen to get started, leaping onto my cock once I was laying down. Mentioning she could taste her sister’s pussy at the same time, Nicola cuddled into my side and suggested that, once we start threesomes, she’d love to feel her sister’s tongue between her legs. And once she was confident enough, Nicola would happily return the favour by pleasuring her sister.
I was hard again rather quickly, Tara positioning herself on my lap. Raising an eyebrow, she smiled before leaning down to kiss me. Rolling her over, she kept kissing me as I gently slid my cock inside her, moaning into my mouth before we broke the kiss.
“Fuck, your cock is bigger than my dildos by far!” she exclaimed, “Oh god, once you’re buried, just fuck me, William. I can handle it.”
“You sure?”
“I want to hear the headboard slamming the wall when you’re fucking me!”
Easing her in, she couldn’t stop smiling once we started to move together. Feeling her hips riding my cock underneath me, it felt fantastic, the smile only widening as I picked up the tempo. Nicola urged me on to fuck her twin sister, Tara moaning even louder as I picked up her legs, her knees at my upper arms, as I really started to fuck her.
“Fuck me!” she cried out, “Fuck me, big brother!”
“Fuck my sister, William,” Nicola cheered on, “Make her cum hard!”
“I’ll cum,” Tara growled, “I’ve been training to cum in any position.”
Pushing her knees back even further, I felt even deeper in her pussy, Tara’s eyes going wider as they lit up with pleasure. I released a growl at the same time as I fucked her harder and harder. When she whimpered, I knew she was loving it, though I was still worried that I would hurt her. One of her hands ended up on the back of my head, leaning up to kiss me.
Then I felt her pussy tighten up around my cock and her head rolled back, releasing an almighty cry of ecstasy. I stopped thrusting as she was almost too tight, waiting until her climax passed. Then she met my eyes, watching her lower lip start to tremble. “I love you so much, William,” she whispered, leaning down to kiss her, feeling her arms wrap around me, “Gentle now, big brother. Nice and slow. I just want to enjoy your big cock inside me until you cum.”
“Want to ride me?”
That excited her so much, I pulled out and laid down, Tara straddling my groin, grasping the base of my cock and easing herself down until I was buried inside her again. “Wow,” Nicola whispered, “You look hot on his cock, Tara.”
“Holy shit, this position with his cock is far better than my dildo!”
“Ride me, Tara,” I said softly, gazing up her body until I met her eyes, “Hands on my chest.” Once they were in place, she figured out the rest herself, resting my hands on her arse, bending my legs to get the right angle. My little sister loved every second of it, and when she enjoyed another orgasm, the floodgates she’d no doubt been holding back finally let go, resting on my chest and sobbing as I held her in my arms.
“Big moment?”
“I’ve wanted to cum on your cock for so long, William,” she whispered, “Though I can’t figure out if an orgasm on your tongue or your cock is better.”
“Go with different, like when I orgasm from a blowjob or inside my mother or sisters.”
“Can you cum in me now?” she asked softly.
Rolling over again, she wrapped her legs around me and was happy to just roll her hips in time with my thrusts until I groaned and emptied myself as deep as possible inside her. Giving myself a couple of minutes, I finally pulled out and laid on my back, a sister to either side snuggling into me.
“Can you go again?” Nicola whispered, “I’d love to ride you like Tara just did.”
“I’ve got perhaps one more in me. If you want more than that, then we’re going to be making love all night.”
“Suck his dick and get him nice and ready, Nicky,” Tara suggested, “You can taste my pussy too.”
Nicola kissed down my body until she was resting between my legs, licking up my cock before gazing up into my eyes. “I like the taste of my sister’s pussy on your cock,” she whispered.
“Want to lick his cum out of my pussy?” Tara offered.
“Not tonight, but one night soon,” she replied.
Nicola enjoyed herself as she got my cock hard yet again, and with some assistance from her sister, slowly eased herself down on my cock. Her face was a picture of delight as my cock was once again snug in the tight pussy of my little sister. Tara gave her twin sister advice as Nicola figured out the best way to ride me. I was surprised she went with bouncing up and down, holding her hips, enjoying how her breasts bounced and swayed.
Licking my thumb, I gently rubbed her little clit, and she absolutely loved it. “Oh fuck yes!” she cried out, “Keep doing it. Keep doing it!”
Feeling her orgasm riding my cock was wonderful. I was actually surprised she didn’t become overly emotional though she did need to dry her cheeks with the back of her hand. Making her lean forward by moving my legs, she placed a hand on either side of my head as I grabbed her arse and started to thrust up into her. “This is yours,” Tara whispered into her sister’s ear, “I got to swallow his cum first.”
“Oooh. Two loads in my pussy. Better make sure I take the pill tomorrow morning,” she teased.
We made love until we enjoyed an almost joint orgasm, hers arriving first which set mine off at the same time, filling her little pussy with another large load. Rolling off me, we laid back and I found myself snuggled to either side by a beautiful young woman. I would have normally suggested a shower after sex, but the three of us were far too tired.
Waking up to a blowjob is always a great way to start the day. Lifting the sheet away to see both my sisters pleasuring me, they gazed up at me and smiled. “Good morning, big brother!” they exclaimed in unison, “You just lie back and let your little sisters pleasure you,” Tara added, “As a thank you for such a wonderful night.”
“Okay, you two enjoy yourselves. Who wants to swallow my cum?”
“I do!” Nicola replied, “Though I’ll share it with my beautiful twin sister.”
Once Nicola swallowed a bit of my cum for the first time, she kept the rest in her mouth and shared it with her sister. Watching my sisters kissing was erotic as hell, made even better knowing they were swapping my cum. Heading to the bathroom, they were all over me again as they giggled away while soaping me up before I had them both against the wall, fingers from each hand buried in their pussies, loving the way they moaned, begged and pleaded for their big brother to make them cum.
Mum was waiting for us in the kitchen having cooked us breakfast. She couldn’t stop smiling as my sisters sat together at the table, remaining silent but the eyes that gazed at me would have told anyone exactly how they were feeling about me. After plates were placed down, Mum leaned down to give me a kiss.
“Thank you for giving them a night to remember,” she said softly.
“It was my pleasure, Mum. And I think we’re going to have a lot of fun in the future.”
Tara had my mother laughing later as Nicola was in her room studying, Mum pottering around the house like she always did. She walked into the living room to find me sitting back on the couch to the right with Tara lying sideways, her knees bent, ankles crossed, as her head bobbed up and down on my cock.
Mum knelt on the floor before me, Tara lifting her mouth from my cock for a second to catch her breath. “His cock is in my throat, Mummy,” she stated, “Want to see him explode?”
“You’re loving this, aren’t you?”
“I think it’s obvious there’s going to be a difference. Nicola will be his wife and provide him with children. She’s the one who wants romance. Me? I’m going to be my big brother’s slut. He can fuck me anytime, anywhere, any hole. I want him to just own me completely. He can chain me to the bed, just using and abusing me if he wants. I’ll be his personal fucktoy. He might need a secretary at work. I’ll spend all day under his deck, sucking his cock and swallowing his cum.”
Mum stroked her hair before kissing her forehead. “You’ve got it bad, Tara.”
“I’d never do it for another man, Mum. For William, I’ll do absolutely anything.”
“Suck his cock, Tara. Make him cum and swallow his gift.”
“Yes, Mummy!”
Now that everything was out in the open, things did change around the house. Tara took to wearing very little clothing, and whenever she had time, she would happily masturbate wherever she found herself in the house, keeping herself turned on to be ready for me whenever I was keen. Nicola preferred our lovemaking to be a little more private, occasionally inviting Tara in to join us, though after that first night where I was with them together, it didn’t happen too often.
As for Mum, nothing changed except she knew I was now sleeping with my sisters, but she found herself enjoying the nights I was with Tara or Nicola, sharing our bed with the other. She found Nicola was affectionate but happy to just snuggle, whereas Tara… Even she would admit that she struggled with her attraction to her own mother. Mum suggested that my sister just masturbate to take the edge off, and admitted that watching her daughter getting herself off was erotic, but still didn’t change her mind about being with a woman.
Somehow, I don’t know how, but the relationship between the four of us worked and I don’t think any of us had ever been happier.
Epilogue
Mum’s divorce from Brian breezed through the courts once she was allowed to apply. Though there was normally a division of assets, Mum kept the house while she signed over a high percentage of the savings account. I was making good money, Mum’s wage was decent enough, and my two sisters were already looking at highly-paid careers once they graduated. As for Brian, we’d already blocked all means of communication after I let him know that, to all of us, he was now considered persona non grata.
My relationship with my mother went from strength to strength. We were deeply in love, and I made sure to spend plenty of time in her company, in and out of the bedroom. We discussed children more than once, finally agreeing that she didn’t feel the urge to have more children as she’d already had three and I had options to have children with other women.
Tara was an incredibly open-minded young woman and hadn’t lied about how she wanted our relationship. She was eager to fuck constantly, and whenever she arrived home from either studying, work or just being out with friends, she’d strip naked and be ready for me at a moment’s notice. She loved it when I fucked her hard and fast, and when I got really rough with her, she’d cum so hard, we learned she squirted. When I took her arse for the first time, she wept with joy that I’d taken her last virginity.
As for Nicola, she was desperate for children, but in agreement with her mother and myself, she would remain in university to earn her degree, and then spend at least a year in employment before we started a family. She wasn’t happy as she wanted to start our family though she joked that we could still have lots of sex as practice for when we started.
The night after Mum’s divorce was granted, I cooked dinner for the family. I was always experimenting in the kitchen, taking the load off Mum, who had always cooked meals for the household. After we’d finished dessert, I escorted the three women in my life to the living room, sitting them on the couch before I disappeared to the bedroom for a couple of minutes.
Returning with three different shaped boxes, they understood what they were and all three hugged and started crying. Kneeling in front of Tara, she leaned forward to kiss me, raising a thumb to dry her cheeks. “I’ve got two things for you, Tara,” I told her, opening the box and hearing her gasp. “I know you’d love to wear a ring for me, but I’ve also got you a collar. We’re not master and slave, nor dom and sub, but it’s fair to say our relationship is different to those I share with Mum and our sister.”
“I’ll wear both for my big brother,” she whispered, holding out her left hand to slide on the ring, before she moved her hair out of the way so I could connect the collar, “I’m yours forever, William.”
After kissing her, I shuffled across to kneel in front of Nicola. After leaning forward to kiss me, I caressed her cheek and simply gazed into her eyes for a few seconds, appreciating her beauty. “We’re going to start a family soon, Nicola, and apart from the woman to either side of you, there’s no one else I’d rather be the mother of my children.”
“And you’ll be a wonderful father, William,” she replied softly.
Sliding the ring onto her finger, I kissed her again. “I have three wives, Nicola. All three of you are equal in my eyes and in my heart.” That made her nearly break down again. “We’re going to spend our lives together, raise our children together, and grow old together.”
“I love you so much,” she whispered before hugging me tightly.
Finally, there was my mother. We shared one hell of a passionate kiss before I leaned back enough to gaze into her eyes. “Brian is a fool, Mum. An absolute fool. I almost have to pinch myself that I’m here with you right now like this with my little sisters. All I can do is thank you for being so open-minded about them, but also for showing me all the love in your heart that you have for me.”
“You’re my husband and my son, and that’s the only thing that matters to me,” Mum said softly, leaving a soft kiss on my lips, “You’ve made my life complete in more ways than one. I can’t wait until you start a family with Nicola, and we can raise your children together.”
After sliding the ring onto her finger, we shared a group hug before I leaned back, gazing over the three women in my life who now held a piece of my heart each. Although we could never officially marry, and our relationships would never be accepted by the world at large, in that house we call home, the only thing that mattered was our love for each other.
The love of family.
Chapter 103: Forever Now [Incest]
Chapter Text
I never knew my mother. The mother who gave birth to me, at least. Despite modern medicine, the low child mortality, the fact pregnancy and birthing procedure was far safer than even fifty years ago, women could still have complications that resulted in the death of one or even both during the birthing process. Unfortunately, my mother was one of the unfortunate few. They could save me, but they couldn’t save my mother. She passed away on the operating table.
The woman I called ‘Mum’ obviously wasn’t my birth mother, knowing from a young age that we looked rather different when I saw photos of the family. My father raised me alone for the first couple of years of my life before he met who I called Mum. But I guess I should explain just a tiny part of our homeland’s history. Looking back at it now, it’s causes many to cringe with embarrassment.
Until 1973, Australia had in law what it called the ‘White Australia Policy’. It was basically an immigration restriction act that gave preference to British people during the first half of the twentieth century. After World War II, immigration was opened up to white, non-British people, mostly Italians and Greeks, with restrictions against most of the globe remaining, though through to the sixties, things did slowly change. It was only with the Whitlam Government in 1973 that race was no longer to be regarded as a component for immigration, and in 1975, the ‘Racial Discrimination Act’ made selection based on racial criteria illegal.
Since that day, Australia has become an incredibly multicultural society, though in those early years, those immigrating from Asia still suffered horrific racism. The first mass immigration of non-white people was from Vietnam, escaping at the conclusion of the Vietnam War, but people were soon arriving from all over Asia and beyond to take the opportunities that were offered as the country finally opened itself up to the world.
And that’s how my father met my mother. She arrived with her family from Japan in the late 1970s, and met my father only a couple of years after I was born in the early 1980s. There was a slight age difference, no more than five years between the pair, but father often told me he was smitten with Mum the first time they laid eyes on each other. My father had been left a single young father after my birth mother died, a difficult proposition in early 1980s Australia, though thankfully he had his parents to help.
I was two when my father and woman I’d later call ‘Mum’ met. Her name was Noriko, and even when I was two or three, I thought she was a very pretty lady, and I liked her immediately, simply because she smiled all the time, she always smelled nice, and she was simply friendly with me. I think she liked me as I immediately liked her in return. My father slowly introduced her into my life, aware that she became a regular fixture in the house. By the time I was at primary school, they had married, she had adopted me as her own child, and we lived as a happy little family in the western suburbs of Sydney.
Mum and Dad had their own child when I was six years old, a daughter they christened Hanako, though everyone eventually just called her Hana. My sister looked like my mother, and as I grew up, she taught my sister about her homeland, and the day I sat down and asked to do the same as my sister, it made Mum cry, and I was soon bilingual like my Mum and sister. It was always amusing, later in life, when I’d break out into fluent Japanese with people… My father tried, but he found it a little more difficult, though Mum loved the fact he simply cared enough to try.
Having a six to seven year gap between children wasn’t too awkward. In fact, I think it made life easier for my parents. Once I was a teenager, they asked if I didn’t mind the occasional babysit of my sister so they could escape for a night. I didn’t mind, as my sister was a gorgeous little kid, well-mannered and polite, and she loved me to bits. I helped her with homework, walked her to and from school every day, and generally made sure she was never bothered by people, particularly narrow minded dickheads who couldn’t accept the subtle changes to society thanks to immigration. Even in my later teen years, when most older brothers might have been annoyed by it, I never let it show if she did get on my nerves slightly. She was always greeted with a smile, and the one real joy in the household was hearing her giggle. Giggling would be mixed with squealing if I caught and tickled her.
“Your sister loves you a lot,” Mum would tell me often.
“I love my sister, Mum. She’s the cutest little thing in the world.”
“But you still want to leave?”
I’d told my parents that, once I’d graduated high school, I was going to go work. And with the resources boom starting to take off in the late 90s into the early 00s, going into the mining sector was almost a guarantee at making plenty of dollars. “I’ve done a lot of research, Mum. I go work hard for a few years, then I can look into something else. And I know going into this sector, while doing further study and certificates in other fields, will really open up further opportunities. Maybe or even hopefully overseas.”
“You are desperate to leave?” Mum asked softly.
She dabbed at her eyes. I hugged her immediately. “Not desperate, Mum, but I have to make my own way in life. You know what I mean?”
“I understand, Mark. We will miss you, your father and I, but your sister…”
“I’m not sure how to explain it to a soon to be twelve-year-old girl who seems to worship her older brother.”
Mum took my hand. “Just spend as much time as you can with her before you leave.”
“I promise, Mum.”
She smiled. “You’re a good boy. I’m proud, and I know your mother would be too.”
“Thanks, Mum.”
Mum always made sure a picture or two of my birth mother was placed around the house. Though my father had re-married and the grief was long in the distant past, Mum made sure she was always remembered in the house. We would celebrate her birthday, remember the day she passed away, and she made sure I would go see her grave at least once every so often. She would go with me every time, and we took my sister once she was old enough to explain who my birth mother was and what happened, at least in gentle terms.
No wonder my father loved her so much, and it’s why I didn’t just love but adored the hell out of her in return. The first time I’d called her Mum, before she’d even adopted me, she’d smiled and cried at the same time, because that was the sign of what I thought of her and what she meant to me. I’d been her son for as long as I could remember.
Graduating high school, I’d made plenty of applications for jobs in the mining sector and was eventually hired by a firm in Western Australia. If you wanted to go mining, that’s where you needed to be. Mum and Dad knew it was coming, so when I sat them down and told them where I was going, when I was starting, and what I’d be doing, Mum hugged me tightly, Dad looked proud and shook my hand, then I had to go tell Hanako.
Her bedroom was what you would expected a young girl at twelve years old, verging on turning thirteen, though you could see the influence of our mother, her heritage and culture. “Hanako-chan?” She looked up from the book she was reading, no doubt busy studying. My sister was almost ridiculously intelligent already. She closed her book as she could read my face easily. “Can we talk?”
She moved to sit on the edge of her bed, sitting down next to her. I was just a smidgen over six foot. My little sister hadn’t even reached five foot yet. And she knew what was coming, she knew what was happening, as she just leaned into me, feeling her arms around my waist as she cried. Damn near broke my heart hearing her cry. Picking her up was easy, feeling her limbs try and surround my broad frame, as I carried her out into the living room where my parents were. Rubbing her back lightly, I just whispered how much I’d miss my adorable little sister, that I’d call, write and email as often as I could, but that her big brother needed to spread his wings and fly.
Eventually settling down, I held her for as long as she wanted, not wanting to show her that I was crying as well. Dad eventually took her from my arms so I could go splash water on my face. That had been far more difficult than I imagined. Walking into my bedroom, everything was packed, ready to leave the next day.
Driving to the domestic terminal the next day, I sat in the back with my sister, who sat in the middle and cuddled me the entire time. I’d miss Mum and Dad, but I knew leaving was going to hurt my little sister most of all. Hell, I spent half the time just staring out the window, feeling my own emotions bubbling up. But I had my own life to lead, and I had my own ambitions. Money didn’t buy happiness, but it would certainly make life easier. I planned on working my arse off for a while before I would then decide on what to do next.
Dad shook my hand one last time, stating he was proud of me, and made me promise to keep in touch with home. I assured him I’d do the best I could. Mum just hugged me tight, amused that I’d started towering over her by fourteen. I spoke in Japanese when I told her how much I loved and adored her. That made her start sobbing, saying she was proud to call me her son.
Then little Hanako. This time, she saw me cry. She kissed my cheek and wrapped her arms around my neck as I got down on a knee to hug her. “I love you,” she whispered.
“I love you too, Hanako-chan. I’ll do my best to come home soon.” I never had a problem telling Dad, Mum or my sister I loved them. Mum made sure I was comfortable with my emotions and, more importantly, expressing them.
“But you will be busy?”
“Very busy.”
“You will call?”
“Of course.”
“Email?”
“Definitely.”
“I’ll miss you.”
That’s when I pulled back and took the wallet from my pocket, showing her the photo I’d carry with me. “So I’ll always remember home,” I said softly.
Mum saw that and burst into tears again, hugging my father. But my little sister’s face lit up with a smile when she saw that, hugging me even tighter if possible. Only reason she let me go was the fact they started calling my flight for boarding. They walked with me to the gate, one last brief hug with everyone, before I boarded and disappeared from their lives.
It was the turn of the millennium when I left home for the first time. For the first five years away, I was working the mines in Western Australia. I made good money from the start. The mine was miles from anywhere, so I barely had anywhere to spend my wage, and I was constantly working extras shifts and overtime, saving as much money as I could. When I wasn’t working, I was getting all the extra training I could, soon filling my CV with numerous certificates, while I started to pursue other avenues outside of mining.
I kept in touch with the family via phone calls and emails, I rarely made it back home to visit as I was intent on working as often as I could. Mining is a 24 hour, 7 days a week operation, not stopping for any reason, and for those willing to work, the benefits in regards to wage was immense. My parents understood what I was doing, particularly once I asked to open a secret account for my sister to help fund her university education. It is technically free at the time, but you pay it back through taxes later. I wanted to ensure she was educated without paying a cent. They loved that idea, and assured me the secret would be safe until I told her. I was soon transferring a fair chunk of change into that every month.
But I was done with mining after five years, looking for a different challenge, and that’s how I ended up on a flight to, of all places, the Middle East as I had transferred my skills into working in the oil industry. After five years of back-breaking work in the mines, I was now in a suit and tie as I worked out of an air-conditioned office. Again, it felt like I was miles from everywhere, but as much as I’d learned a language to honour my Mum and sister, I learned Arabic so I could at least converse with locals. Considering the state of the world after 9/11, and what was going on nearby in Iraq, I figured anyone doing the same certainly helped somewhat integrate themselves.
Life was even more droll than near the mine, though. We did abide by some of the strict local laws and customs. No alcohol. No pork. We lived on a compound for westerners, kept separate from the local population. Whether they viewed us with suspicion or not, I wasn’t sure. More than a few of us were a little concerned about shit kicking off, but I never felt in specific danger the entire time I lived there. But I made friends with plenty of Yanks, while the Saudi’s were also ever present around the compound. I made sure to befriend plenty of people over the years.
I was 28 years old when I received that phone call nearly every child dreads to receive. It was early morning, Middle Eastern time, when my phone started to ring. Picking it up, I mumbled a hello.
“Mark, it’s Mum.”
That had me wide awake in the next second, sitting up in bed. “Mum, what’s wrong?” I asked, immediately speaking Japanese. Didn’t even think about it. But she never called at this time in the morning. I heard a sniffle and asked softly, “Mum, is it Dad?”
“He’s in the hospital, Mark. He’s had a heart attack.”
“Is he okay?”
“He’s alive, but he’s not well. I’m not sure…”
“Fuck.” I took a breath. “Sorry, Mum.”
“Can you come home, Mark? It’s been a long time.”
It had been too long since I’d been home, but I’d been far too wrapped up in my own life. Considering where I was in the world, trips to Europe were far more convenient. Paris. Rome. Berlin. London. Amsterdam. I was a young Australian with money to burn, and being honest, I enjoyed the company of a few young women during my weekend trips away. I was tall, tanned from years in the sun, dark hair, dark eyes, kept myself fit. I didn’t beat them off with a stick, but I was practically celibate while at work, so I let loose while on my occasional trip away.
But I’d been away from home for a decade by now. I had more than enough money, more than enough to live comfortably by doing something less stressful. I had no desire to do the job for the rest of my life. It had been a means to an end.
“I’m coming home, Mum. I’ll book the next flight out to Sydney. I’ll let you know when I get home. How’s Hanako-chan?”
“Beside herself with worry, but she wants to see her big brother too. She definitely needs you, at least in person this time. She figured out everything you’ve done for her since you left though.”
“Always was a smart girl. Okay, let me make some calls, and I’ll let you know.”
First thing that morning, I spoke to my boss about what was going on. He knew, once I’d left, I wouldn’t come back. Thankfully, the company I worked for, while they didn’t have offices in Sydney, they did have subsidiaries that did operate out of the city where I could possibly transfer. But I had a great relationship with my boss, so he told me to go home, take care of my family, and the rest would sort itself over time. Considering I’d barely taken a holiday in ten years, I’d earned plenty of time off since starting in the oil business so I could almost go on indefinite leave.
Flying home business class, simply for comfort as, even though I wasn’t as tall as some people, I still wanted the leg room, I landed in Sydney rather bleary eyed only three days later, having spent two days sorting out my life and the likely transfer of my life finally back to my homeland. After passing through customs and immigration, my passport barely earning a glance compared to certain parts of the world I’d travelled, I grabbed my bags and wandered out into the arrivals hall.
Mum was generally reserved from what I remembered, but seeing me appear led to a call of my name, a fifty-year old Japanese-Australian lady running towards the tall, tanned Australian. I opened my arms, hugging her tightly. “Hello, Mum,” I whispered. She just cried, barely able to get a word out otherwise. Closing my eyes, I just enjoyed feeling her in my arms for the first time in more years than I cared to remember. She still smelled the same too. Kissing her forehead, she leaned back and smiled, still unable to stay anything.
Then she let me go, standing to my side, and I saw Hanako in the flesh for the first time in years. She was… the most gorgeous human being I’d ever seen in my life. I’m fairly sure I stood there, jaw gaping, and I think she did start to blush.
Hanako was now 22 years old. I would turn 29 before her next birthday, so there was around six and a half years between us. She had raven-black, incredibly straight shoulder length hair, gorgeous brown eyes, an almost flawless complexion and an entirely innocent expression on her face and in her eyes, something she’d kept from when she was knee-high to a grasshopper. I took the picture from my wallet, the one I’d carried with me since I left. It had faded, but I held it next to her face. “Someone’s all grown up,” I whispered. That made the smile widen but the tears start to fall. “Still as pretty as I remember, Hanako-chan,” I whispered in fluent Japanese, before I held her in my arms.
“Marko-san,” she whispered. She rarely called me that. I was just ‘Mark’ to the family.
“Are you okay?” I asked.
“I am worried about father, but now that my big brother is home, I suddenly feel all is right in the world.”
She was barely five-five, lifting her chin to greet my eyes. Hers were so expressive, I felt my heart beat slightly faster in my chest. Leaving a soft kiss on her forehead, she sighed, seemingly happy to simply have me home again. Mum appeared at our side, a beaming smile. “She missed you,” she said.
“I know, Mum. I… should have come home sooner. Can we go see Dad?”
“You’re up for it now?” I returned a firm nod. “Okay, the car is parked outside. We’ll head there straight away.” I glanced around to see a few glances at the obvious westerner speaking fluently in another language. Even at that time, few Australians would speak anything other than English. I happily spoke Japanese with Mum and my sister, easily switching between that and English with barely a thought.
I sat in the back as the flight had been long, and even in business class, I found trying to sleep quite difficult. Adding to what was on my mind, and little wonder I didn’t exactly have a lot of shut-eye. Just like the journey to the airport nearly a decade earlier, Hanako sat in the middle of the back seat and cuddled next to me, though she wasn’t the same size, no longer the little girl I remembered fondly, now a woman. Mum would look in the rear-view mirror when stopped and see her cuddling me, meeting my eyes and smiling.
“She really missed her big brother.”
“Are you staying?” she asked softly.
I wrapped my arm around her, giving her a gentle squeeze. “I am this time, Hana. I’ve been away long enough.” Hearing that earned a very wet kiss on the cheek before she snuggled back into me.
Arriving at the hospital, though I was ever so weary, I had to see my father. Mum led me towards his ward, my sister holding and squeezing my hand. I glanced to see her wiping her cheeks more than once. I could only imagine the whirl of emotion she was experiencing. The fear of losing our father but joy in my return.
The last time I’d seen my father, he’d been fit and healthy. The man I saw in the hospital was clearly not in a good way. But he was awake when I walked in, immediately going to his side and taking his hand. The fact I could feel strength in his squeeze told me he wasn’t done just yet. “No crying yet, Mark. The Grim Reaper ain’t got me yet.”
“At least you’re alive, old man.”
He smirked and started to cough. “Don’t make me chuckle.”
Mum wheeled a chair closer so I could sit down, letting go of Dad’s hand so I could hold hers. Hana sat to my other side, taking my other hand. Dad smiled at that. “How’s the old ticker?”
“I’ll need surgery but the white coats are confident I’ll see this off. Get through that, and I won’t give you all another fright for another couple of decades at least.”
“You need anything?”
“Look after them while I’m in here. That’s all I ask, son.”
“I’m back for good, Dad. This was the wake-up…”
“None of that nonsense, Mark. No-one is to blame for me ending up in here. Just one of those things.” He looked me up and down. “Certainly done some growing these past few years. Good tan. Been beating off the women?”
“Dad, I was in Saudi. I was a single man. I spent most of my time either at work or alone in a compound. The fact I was there at all verged on a miracle. They generally prefer family men.”
“Was it worth it, at least?”
“Yeah. Being paid in US dollars for five years came in handy. Made some investments. Saved most of the rest and put that in good accounts with top interest rates. I won’t say I’m rich, but I’m definitely comfortable now that I’ve finally returned home.” I paused and added, “More than enough for you to retire and take it easy, Dad. You’ve worked hard to provide for your family. Maybe it’s time to take a break, or at least scale back?”
“And my business?”
“Plenty of options, Dad. You don’t have decide yet. The most important thing is getting you back on your feet and back home so Mum can inevitably fuss over you.” I glanced to see Mum with a tissue, dabbing at her eyes. “No doubt you’ll be put on a strict diet, careful exercise, and mothered to death.”
It made him chuckle again, this time without the coughing. “I prepared your room,” Mum said, “Soon as you called.”
I thought I’d show off for a second. “So should we speak in English?” Then I asked in the language, “Or should we speak in Japanese?” Then I switched to a third, “Or should we speak in Arabic?”
Mum looked at me, impressed and surprised at once, before a broad grin broke out. My sister giggled next to me. “Was that Arabic?” she wondered.
“Indeed it was,” I replied in the language.
“Are you fluent?”
“I can converse casually if necessary,” I replied again in the language, “But I mostly learned it for business reasons, to converse with colleagues from the region. And it’s a sign of respect for the local customs and culture.”
The fact I’d just said all that in said language earned another look from Mum. I think she was left rather impressed.
“Any other languages you’ve learned?” my sister asked.
I switched to English. “A little French as that’s always handy if I was sent to Africa by the company. And it helps if you’re in Spain or Italy as the language is similar enough you can figure it out.”
“Oooh, what can you say in French?”
I lifted her chin and met her eyes. “Je regarde la plus belle fille du monde.”
“What does that mean?”
I certainly smiled. “That’s for me to know and you to find out.”
We sat chatting with Dad until we’d obviously tired him out. He’d already been in for one surgery, his next was in another couple of days, then he’d need to recover before coming home. Mum was handling all that for now, though she knew I’d now pitch in. Once Dad was comfortable and asleep, we headed outside where, I’ll admit, I sighed with relief. “At least he’s alive,” I said, “He looks older, but considering the circumstances…”
Returning home was enough to raise a smile. The house had been given plenty of TLC since I’d last seen it. Mum’s garden was in full bloom as she loved her flowers. Grabbing my bags from the boot, I followed them inside to find the walls had been given painted, and additional decorations had been added. Carrying my bags through to my room, Mum had made the bed and obviously prepared for my arrival.
“Want some tea?” she asked.
“I’ve been drinking that non-stop for nearly five years, Mum. But I’d love one of your teas.”
Hanako was waiting for me to turn around, following her to her bedroom. She’d remained at home as she was studying to get her Masters then a Doctorate in history, as she wished to teach about the history and culture of her mother. And I assumed she knew who had funded it all for her. Her room had changed from the one of a near-teenage girl, and I could see the influence of both places she would call home.
Sitting on the edge of her bed, she fidgeted slightly so I took her hand in mine, giving it a squeeze. “The last time we sat like this, you said you were leaving,” she whispered.
I turned to look at her. Her large brown eyes looked up at me in return. I could see the hope in them. “This time, I’m sitting here saying I’m back and not leaving again.”
She hugged me tightly for that, kissing me softly on the cheek. She was still hugging me when Mum cleared her throat. She was standing in a traditional floral kimono, one I remembered fondly from the many she’d worn while I grew up. So I knew how she wanted to take tea this time. I’d always kept one with me while travelling, not that I ever wore it. I kept it as a reminder of Mum and my sister, and only ever wore it while with the family, as a sign of my respect of their culture. I still remembered the day I spoke near fluent Japanese with my grandparents. As reserved as they were, I remember the pride on both their faces at their adopted grandson showing his respect, but more importantly love for his adopted family.
Letting them know I’d change, it took a few minutes to remember how to put it on properly, but looking in the mirror once I was done, I walked out to see Mum and my sister waiting for me. My sister was a vision of absolute fucking beauty. Must have shown in my eyes as she started to blush again, while Mum smiled at me.
She had obviously adapted the traditional ceremony, along the lines of a chakai (tea gathering), but even my father had embraced the traditions of his wife. I loved watching Mum prepare the tea, and being the first time in a long time, I found myself getting rather misty eyed as I watched her. Mum was now fifty but she was almost the stereotypical middle-aged Asian woman. Would have assumed she was ten years younger, at least. Barely a wrinkle on her. Hanako spent most of her time watching me instead, I think still in slight disbelief I was there.
“Okay, Mum, your tea is the best,” I said, switching to Japanese. Now that we were in the family home, I’d happily converse in it.
“No-one will believe that my brother is fluent.”
“But you do sound a bit bogan when speaking English, Hana.” There wasn’t a Japanese word for bogan, so that made us both chuckle, “You sound much prettier when speaking our Mum’s native tongue.” That earned one of those giggles I loved hearing from her. Whenever I said ‘our Mum’, she got that smile on her face that lit up the room.
“I was amazed how quickly he picked it up, Hanako, though I think my son did it to impress his Mum.”
I smiled, as she wasn’t wrong. “How are the grandparents?” Dad’s father had passed away when I was ten. The other three were still alive, last I’d heard anyway.
“Still both kicking along. Happily living in their retirement village. Your father’s mother is still fit enough, though she’s suffering the health problems one does expect with elderly people.”
“Good. I’ll make sure I go see them before too long.”
“Want a beer now, Mark?”
“God yes. I’m dying for one, Mum!”
We cleared away everything before gathering back in the living room, now with a beer in hand, Mum in her favourite chair, at least reupholstered, my sister refusing to leave my side. It was late afternoon, so we chatted away for a couple of hours about our lives. My sister was still studying, Mum was a language teacher, so they both had plenty of stories. I could share stories about things I saw at work, the places I’d been, people I’d met, but I’d admit five years in Saudi was long enough for any man. “Nearly five years of no booze and no bacon, Mum. I’ve paid penance for any previous and future crimes.”
“Not a drop of booze?” Mum asked.
“Not outside diplomatic compounds. And, trust me, you don’t mess around with them regarding it. Even a westerner caught with it could be punished severely. So when I did manage to get away for a weekend, it sometimes got a little wild. As for pork, being non-Muslims, we can technically eat it, but it’s honestly not worth the hassle. Most of us just respected the customs and dealt with it. Probably healthier for it. They all smoke like bloody chimney’s though. Half of them will probably get lung cancer in our lifetime.”
Finishing my beer, although Dad was in hospital, I wanted to take the family out for dinner. As soon I suggested that, Mum knew what I wanted to do. Show off in front of them. If you want authentic Japanese cuisine, you either go to Japan, or if you can’t afford that, you try your luck at the restaurants that pop up in the city. A few have been around for decades, while others come and go seemingly every couple of years.
Mum and Hanako didn’t change, but I did throw on a pair of slacks and clean long sleeved shirt. Leather shoes, pair of sunglasses, cuff-links, I liked to dress nice whenever I wasn’t in my work clothes. Joining the pair in the living room, I offered to drive as the city had changed, but not enough that I’d forgotten how to get around. Mum obviously knew the best place to go, directing me to a good parking spot once we were close enough.
She’d obviously booked ahead as we had a table for three waiting for us when we arrived. The young waitress arrived to eventually take our order, and she was probably second or third generation, her accent as thick as my sister’s when it came to speaking English. So I ordered in Japanese, just to see the reaction, as I asked a few questions having eaten the food since I was a little boy, and knew what I liked, and I definitely knew what Mum and my sister enjoyed.
The waitress left impressed for more than one reason, or so I liked to think. “Show off,” my sister said.
“I’ll do it again by taking you somewhere I can speak Arabic.”
The food was excellent, and I did savour an imported though slightly expensive beer, rounding the meal off with dessert and then tea. The waitress popped by more than once to chat with us, explaining I’d just returned home after time away. Hearing me call Mum, well, ‘Mum’, we explained briefly why. Mum just said I was her son, and that’s all that mattered.
It wasn’t too late by the time we arrived home, but I was exhausted. Heading straight for the bathroom, I shaved, enjoyed a long soak under hot water, scrubbing myself down, before heading back to my old bedroom. Mum was readying for bed, hugging her for a few minutes before she closed her door, before going to wish my sister goodnight. Not finding her in her room, I found her in mine, already resting under the blankets.
“Can I stay tonight?” she asked.
“Of course. Just, er… you know, male biology and stuff, particularly in the morning.”
She giggled, obviously understanding what I meant. Shutting the door, I slid under the blankets, checking to see she was at least wearing a nightie. Shuffling back to rest against my chest, I relaxed an arm around her waist, hearing and feeling her sigh. “I’m glad you’re home.”
“I’m glad to be home, Hana.”
“You left when I was a rather awkward young girl.”
“You were never awkward, Hana. I’ve always thought the world of you.”
“Thank you, Mark.”
I knew what she was thanking me for. I pulled her a little closer. “I wanted to do it, Hana. If I couldn’t be here to help, I wanted to do at least… do something meaningful for you. I knew when you were five years old you were going to go far. Considering you’re looking at a PhD, I think I’m right there. I’ll have to call you ‘doctor’ soon enough.”
“Hanako-chan. I’ll always be you Hanako-chan.”
I kissed her cheek. “Goodnight, Hanako-chan,” I whispered.
“I love you,” she whispered back.
“Love you too, sweetheart.”
I crashed within seconds, exhausted as I was. Didn’t open my eyes at all until sometime the next morning, only waking up because I felt soft skin caressing my cheek, opening my eyes to see my sister gazing at me rather lovingly. When my eyes met hers, a glorious smile lit up her face, leaning forward to kiss my cheek, before snuggling against me. Caressing her back, I hadn’t felt that content in years. I didn’t feel any regrets, but being apart for that long, I’d missed them all the entire time.
“I don’t have to go back to class for a couple of days,” she explained, “I obviously told them what happened, so I don’t have to attend class again until Monday.”
“I’m on indefinite leave. All I need do is call a number when I’m ready to go back to work and they’ll sort things out for me.”
“From what you were saying, you don’t have to work.”
“Maybe not, but I can’t sit around and do nothing. Dad’s business is outside my area of expertise, though.”
The only reason I got out of bed that morning is the need to pee and fill my stomach with food. Walking out bare-chested, Mum looked up from the table when walking into the kitchen, and she smiled as I obviously had a good tan. “Someone has looked after himself,” she said, “Need to fight off the ladies, Mark?”
I chuckled as I made myself a brew. “No, Mum. At least, not in Saudi. When in Europe…” I glanced as my sister sat down, looking rather interested in my response. “I didn’t always sleep alone. I’ll leave it at that.”
“Keep in contact with others from home?” Hanako asked.
“Tried to. You were always more important, but there are a couple of old mates I might catch up with for a beer once I’m settled.”
“Can I show off my big brother?”
“How so?” I wondered, figuring out what she meant.
“Well, none of my friends have seen you in a decade. Now you’re back looking… like you do.”
“Tell you what, let me know when, and I’ll join you. If it amuses you, so be it.” I glanced at Mum. “Anything you need from me, Mum?”
“Just your support with your father, Mark.”
“I’m not going anywhere.”
The next week was about Dad, keeping him company before after his thankfully successful surgery. He had a little recovery time after that, but the doctor’s said he was now out of the woods, and that all being well, he’d be home within a matter of days. Marvels of modern medicine, to be honest. Man had had a heart attack and looked on the verge of death, and would now walk out of the hospital within two weeks. Complete recovery would take far longer, the doctor’s sitting down and explaining what we all needed to do to help.
At home, Mum doted on me, enjoying having her son back home. Breakfast, lunch and dinner was always ready before I even mentioned being hungry, as I barely left home, just enjoying her company. Hanako did return to her classes from the following Monday after my return, though she seemed to practically rush home to be with me again, more than once leaping onto the bed to cuddle me as I lay back reading.
“No interest in television?” she wondered.
“No. TV when near the mines was crap, and TV in Saudi was even worse. Plus, I was generally just too busy to sit down and watch hours of telly. So I kept up with news, a bit of online crap, but generally read as a means of escape.”
The second Saturday after my return, Hanako asked if I’d be willing to join her and some of her friends in the city. I did ask what their interest was, thankful they didn’t want to go to some nightclub. Dance music wasn’t my thing, though I knew the sort of clubs I frequented in certain parts of Europe simply didn’t exist in Sydney. They just didn’t appreciate most aspects of metal.
I dressed in the standard trousers, dress shirt, shaved, pampered, prepped, ready to go. Hanako appeared from her bedroom and was a vision of absolutely beauty. Mum practically gushed at seeing her, while I stood in place, flat-footed. The black dress hugged her body in all the right places, a slit up the side showing a little thigh, bare shoulders. Sensible shoes with only a slight heel, her hair styled to open up her face.
She saw the look on my face and smiled. “I am 22 years old now, Mark. No longer that little girl you remember.”
“Yeah, that’s pretty fucking obvious,” I muttered. Mum gently slapped my shoulder, though she couldn’t hide her smile. “Sorry, Mum. Inner bogan looking to escape.”
Pressing herself into my body, I inhaled her scent, a mixture of soap, perfume and… her. Lifting her eyes to mine, I’m sure her grin broadened even further. “You approve then, big brother?”
“I’m going to be fighting the men off tonight.”
The smile flickered for a second, then she said softly, “I don’t think that will be a problem.”
“How are you getting into the city?” Mum asked.
“Taxi, Mum. Ordered already. Should be here soon. Definitely not driving as we’ll be drinking.”
My sister did her usual thing during the drive into the city, sitting to me as close as possible. I’d always enjoyed how affectionate our relationship had been. She’d always come to her brother as often as her mother or father for that reassuring hug, or if she was upset about something. It was a little different now, but I already loved that we were as close as we’d been before I left.
We conversed quietly in Japanese so the driver couldn’t listen in, though saw his curious glance more than once, and I was left wondering if he thought we were a couple rather than siblings. Paying him upon arriving, I rounded the vehicle to open the door, helping my sister out of the taxi, before taking her hand and leading her inside the bar. I’d already told her that the night was on me as I could afford to treat my sister whenever I chose.
Three of her friends were waiting for us. After compliments flowed between the four of them, eyes turned towards me. It was easy to see them look me up and down approvingly. “So this is the long lost brother?” Katie asked, once I’d been introduced.
“He’s come home,” Hanako replied, cuddling into my side, “And he said he’s home for good, this time.”
“Want a drink, girls?” I asked.
They wandered off to find a table while I bought ordered a couple of bottles of wine and a beer for myself, joining the four, no surprise my sister ensured I sat next to her. Once the drinks arrived, they toasted my return home, and also the fact my father was now out of hospital and slowly getting better. The four girls chatted away happily, listening in and answering any questions in my direction. What I did feel after a little while was Hanako’s hand rest on my thigh. Nothing untoward, but when I rested mine on top of hers and squeezed, she glanced and smiled at me.
“I haven’t seen you this happy in years, Hana,” Samantha stated.
“My brother is home. You have no idea how much I’ve missed him.”
“Oh, we know enough, Hana,” Rebecca replied. I glanced around the table. “You were rather jealous about the fact we all admitted he was hot when we were younger.”
“I still remember those times we watched him in your pool,” Katie added.
“Anytime we managed to see him without a shirt, to be honest,” Rebecca said, the two others nodding.
“We were all a younger then,” my sister retorted, “Behave yourselves.”
“We’ll try, but now he’s returned how he looks, Hana, and we’re more than old enough. We might not be able to control ourselves,” Katie said, winking in my direction. I almost snorted as I assumed they were just being playful. I had a feeling my sister would very quickly warn them off.
Thankfully, conversation moved on and they were soon giggling and laughing away as the two bottles of wine were rather quickly drained. That was the sign to move on for food and drinks, having booked a restaurant just for the occasion. It was another Japanese restaurant, and I think there was a collective swoon when I ordered in the lingo and then ended up enjoying a long conversation with a nearby couple on holiday from Osaka. By the time they’d left, having my ears filled with places to visit should I ever visit my sister’s homeland again, and giving them plenty of ideas for their trip around Australia, I glanced around the table and grinned. “What?”
“I think Hana was just keeping him hidden from us for the past ten years,” Katie suggested.
“Mark being fluent shouldn’t be a surprise,” Hanako explained, “We speak it as much as English at home.”
“It would be nice to visit again,” I said, “We’ve only done it once as a family. I know you’ve managed as a trio while I was gone. But do it properly next time, not the whirlwind visit of a couple of weeks. I mean a full six to eight weeks, really take it in.”
“Could you get the time off?”
“All my owed time and other benefits will roll over into my new position, if I choose to take it. Trust me, I’m owed months of time back.”
Her friends enjoyed the meal, filling themselves up, before we headed out into the night and visited another couple of places before they suggested it was time for a dance. Hanako knew I didn’t particularly want to, but when she gave me those big brown puppy dog eyes, my willpower collapsed faster than a house of cards.
I can’t dance to save my life, which was probably a good thing, as her three friends were hit on within a few minutes of joining the dance floor. Aware I wasn’t showing an interest in them except being friendly, it wasn’t long before each had one or more men surrounding them, left rather amused by it all. Hanako remained by my side.
“No interest in joining them?”
“I’m not interested in being a piece of meat at market,” she replied, before cuddling into me, “Plus, I’ve got my date tonight. I can’t leave him alone. Though how did you usually meet women overseas?”
“Well, Saudi, it just doesn’t happen. So when I was in Europe, I’d generally go dressed appropriately and hit up the right sort of club. Jeans, black shirt, band name across the front, tour dates on the back. Instant topic of conversation. Before you ask, I didn’t really have a type. Sure, attractiveness counts but I needed someone I could at least talk to first.”
“Keep in touch with any of them?”
“Tried to but we’d generally only spend a day or two together then part ways. The usual sort of thing that happens when travelling. Still, it leaves some fond memories of the places I’ve visited.”
“Maybe you could treat your sister to a trip away one day?”
“Anywhere in mind?”
“Well, if we do Japan as a family, I want to see Europe with you.”
“Done.”
She glanced up at me. “Really? Just like that?”
“Sure.”
That earned a pair of soft lips being pressed against my cheek. “You interested in being here much longer?”
I glanced back at the dance floor. “I think your friends are occupied. We could probably say goodnight and leave without a problem.”
I was proven right, her three friends enjoying the attention, so I did the right thing and asked them to message Hanako they got home safely, which earned hugs of appreciation from each of them, before I escorted Hanako outside towards the nearby taxi rank. She was asleep halfway home, resting against my shoulder. I cuddled her closer, and after paying, managed to pick her up and carry her inside. Ready to carry her into her bedroom, she whispered, “Your room.”
That didn’t bother me at all by now, so I carried her into mine, taking off her shoes, then unrolled her stockings, feeling the smoothness of her skin as I did, before helping her out of her dress, where I was left stunned by the black lingerie she was wearing. And my body reacted immediately.
Helping her lie back under the blankets, I undressed to my underwear and joined her. She rolled onto her side and opened her eyes, leaning forward to kiss me. And it was no ordinary kiss. I replied in kind immediately, feeling her body press against mine, and there’s no doubt she would have felt my erection. Lifting her leg over mine, I ran my hand down her thigh to her arse, my tongue already in her mouth, pulling her tighter to my body.
Then I remembered who I was kissing, and although I really didn’t want to, I ever so gently pulled back, mostly so I could catch my breath. I caressed her cheek, her eyes watching mine intently, no doubt wondering what I’d do or say next. I think I surprised her when rolling her onto her back, lifting her enough that I could remove her bra one-handed. Her nipples were hard as diamonds, immediately clamping my lips around one. She moaned softly, feeling her fingers gently caress the back of my head. Giving her utterly perfect breasts attention with my mouth, I ran a hand down her smooth body towards her panties, sliding my fingers underneath the sheer fabric. She was trimmed though it still felt thick, which I didn’t mine either way, and I could feel how wet and warm she was, earning another moan.
“Mark,” she moaned.
“How long, Hana?” I whispered.
“Forever,” she whimpered, hearing the choked back sob, “Forever.”
I leaned up and kissed her softly. “The moment I saw you at the airport, I knew…”
“You did?”
“My little sister was all grown up.”
“The most beautiful woman in the world?”
I smiled at her. “Knew you’d figure it out.”
“Mark, I’m not…”
I kissed her softly. “Hana, you’re 22 years old. Despite where I spent time living, I don’t expect nor demand virgins.” She giggled at that. “All that matters is now and forever, if that’s what you want.” She nodded eagerly, using my thumb to clear her cheeks. I kissed her again. “Then I think I should do something I’ve been thinking about since seeing you in that dress.”
“Liked it?”
“Absolute vision of fucking beauty.”
That made her giggle as I kissed back down her body before I grabbed the thin fabric of her panties with my teeth and pulled them off, throwing them somewhere behind me. Seeing her naked before me, I almost felt overcome myself, needing to take a deep breath, before I gently fondled her for a few second, earning another soft moan.
I had to taste her. I needed to taste her. I left soft kisses all across her body between her breasts and pussy, making her giggle but helping her relax, inhaling her intoxicating scent before running my tongue up and down her slit. Another choked sob as I think that’s what she’d been waiting all night for herself. “You taste absolutely fucking divine, Hana,” I whispered.
Grabbing her around each thigh, I got myself comfortable, ready to eat my sister’s pussy for however long she wanted. Not a single part of her pussy remained untouched, using all the experience I’d gained from previous lovers, whether during my travels, or before I’d left home, to good use. She was incredibly sensitive, make delightful little moans and even squeaks, giggling whenever I chuckled at the noises she was making.
“Can you do this every night?” she whispered.
“Absolutely.”
She looked up to watch me, her eyes alight with love, lust, desire, need, want, urgency to make her orgasm. She was utterly turned on, I think probably having spent half the night and longer growing ever more so, little wonder her little clit appeared, ready to be touched, but I ignored it for the moment, waiting until she asked.
Didn’t take long until she was almost desperate for me to help her orgasm. The first light flick of her clit made her jolt, and she left it to me to figure out what she liked. Keeping her legs spread with hands still around her thighs, I focused more attention on her clit, figuring out she liked long, slow licks. It didn’t just work; it drove her fucking wild.
“Oh fuck,” she moaned, “Mark…”
She moaned a couple more things before she needed a proper release, covering her mouth as she almost screamed as she orgasmed, the power in her thighs rather amusing as she tried to squeeze them together, her body pressing down into my mouth as she released. She shuddered a few times, eventually raising her head to see me continue what I was doing. I’d happily bring her to orgasm time to and again. Her face broke out in a grin, amused to see her black hair plastered to her forehead.
“More?” I nodded. “How many more?” I shrugged. “You want to make love?” That made me lift my head and smile. She leaned down grasping my upper arm, ensuring I was resting above her. Removing my underwear, it was the first time she’d seen my cock, meeting my eyes and grinning. “Wow,” she whispered, “You’ve got a big dick.”
“I haven’t heard too many complaints.”
“Be gentle.”
“Always, unless you ask me not to be.”
I enjoyed the grin that formed, as it suggested she liked the idea. Pressing forward, the head of my cock at her entrance, I met her eyes as she smiled, slowly sliding inside her, watching her face change, a gasp escape her, as I gently buried inch after inch of my cock inside her. I took my time, enjoying the feeling of her soft skin slide up and down my arms and back. As soon as I was buried, we got comfortable and slowly started to make love. Each of my thrusts was met by her meeting me with her own pelvic move, desperate to take every inch of my cock each and every time.
The next kiss was deep, passionate, full of all the feelings we had for each other. She’d loved me for years, been in love with me for years. I’d always loved my sister, but the vision that greeted me at the airport, I knew in my heart I’d fallen for her then and there. Feeling her shuffle, she had me move my arms as she lifted her legs so they now rested around mine. I raised my eyebrow at that.
“I want to feel you as deep as possible inside me,” she moaned.
“Fuck, I’m going to cum quickly now,” I retorted softly.
“Good. Then we can make love again for longer.”
That sounded like a good idea, so I upped the tempo of my thrusts. Thankfully, the bed didn’t squeak and there was no headboard to slam the wall. Anyone listening at the door would have known we were making love behind it though. Hanako couldn’t take her eyes off mine, couldn’t stop touching me. Her pussy was tight, it was hot, it was absolutely perfect.
“Hana,” I moaned, resting my head next to hers as I felt the impending orgasm.
“Cum in me, Mark,” she whispered, “I’m safe. Mum made sure a long time ago.”
“My sister has the best pussy.”
I heard the choked sob. “I’ve wanted this… too long…”
I groaned softly as I erupted inside her, spurt after spurt of cum, so much I’m fairly sure my balls just shrivelled up completely. I hadn’t exactly been clearing the pipes often, if you catch my drift, so it was one hell of an orgasm. Once I stopped moving, leaving my cock buried for a few moments, I moved my arms so she could move her legs, no surprise they wrapped around me immediately.
Lifting my head, I kissed her softly, caressing her cheek, her eyes shining in the moonlight that came through the curtains. I’d rarely seen her so happy. Eventually pulling out, I quickly grabbed some tissues to clean us both up before lying next to her, my sister content to lie on her back and contemplate life.
“Will this work?” she asked.
“We’ll make it work.”
Pushed onto my back, she immediately straddled my lap, her breasts sitting pert and proud on her chest, her body absolutely perfect in every regard otherwise. She was absolutely flawless. My eyes just drank in every inch, running my fingers everywhere, feeling goosebumps as her excitement grew, just from my touch. She was soon rubbing herself against my rapidly expanding cock. As soon as I was erect, she lifted it up and slid down it quickly, making herself gasp. “Oops, too eager there, I think,” she said, giggling away.
Watching my little sister bounce on my cock was something I would have to record one day to simply watch back in wonderment. She was always bound to enjoy herself, but the sheer delight on her face, the way her eyes shone with excitement, the way her body moved and shuddered, the feeling of her tight pussy practically moulded to my cock.
She enjoyed more than one orgasm riding me, her pussy even tighter as it squeezed me, my sister almost incapable of holding herself up as it hit her. She tried to be quiet but one hell of a loud moan did escape her. I would have shushed her, but I was far too turned on myself to worry about it. She rode through that one, leaning forward to rest on her hands, moving my hands down to her pert little butt and started to match her movements.
“Fuck yes,” she moaned.
“Your pussy, Hana…”
“Hanako-chan. I will always be your Hanako-chan, Mark.”
I moved a hand to caress her cheek. “I’ll never tire of your pussy, Hanako-chan. Anytime you want my attention, all you need do is ask. Hell, just lie down, point at it and I’ll know what to do.”
We almost came together next time, hers setting off mine, so that by the time we’d both recovered ourselves, she was resting on my chest, my fingers absentmindedly caressing her back, and I was busy trying to put my own thoughts in order. Mostly, I was trying to figure out what we’d do the next morning.
After a night out, and then making love, we needed a shower to clean up, both of us chuckling as we snuck to the bathroom, her hand in mine. We tried to keep the noise down while cleaning up, but as we made out while soaping up and washing down, she couldn’t help giggling. And…. Well, I might have tickled her as well.
Once we’d dried, I simply didn’t care about us being dressed. If we were caught, so be it. Spooning back against me, we expressed our love for each other and fell asleep.
She was awake before me the next morning, soft lips waking me up, kissing her back before I’d opened my eyes. Once I did, the sheer delight and happiness in her gaze had my heart beating faster again. Hanako was utterly besotted and completely in love. I only hoped I returned the same gaze. After a long make-out session, that didn’t lead anywhere else, we agreed to get up and face any possible music. She snuck to her bedroom while I dressed and went to the bathroom, joining Mum in the kitchen as she was preparing Sunday breakfast.
“Good night in the city?” she asked.
“Yes, Mum. Hana had a good time with her friends, and I think they appreciated that their night was covered by me, for most of it anyway.”
“Her friends like you?”
“Well, I did hear the confession that I was fancied by some of them.”
Mum laughed. “There was a reason why her friends would all want to visit for a swim in our pool in the summer.”
Hanako walked in a couple of minutes later, wearing a silk dressing gown and slippers, her scent as delightful as always. She sat down as close to me as always, taking my hand and holding it openly. I think she figured we would have been heard and so there was no point hiding it. Mum placed a plate in front of us, then a pot of tea, before sitting down herself.
“You made love last night,” she stated. Not a hint of anger. Simply a smile on her lips and curiosity in her eyes.
“I love him, Mum. I’ve loved him…”
“Hanako-chan, I’m well aware of how long you’ve been in love with him. Mark, I just wasn’t sure…”
“The airport, Mum. I had to resist kissing her in a very inappropriate way.”
“Why aren’t you angry?” Hanako asked.
“Because I knew I could not stop what happened last night. You have been in love since you were a little girl. I knew Mark loved you as much as any brother would love his little sister, but you were always much younger. I knew time apart would not dim your feelings, Hanako, but I wasn’t sure if he would return married, with partner or single. He was a man while you were still a child, and never saw you as anything but a little sister that he must care for and protect. Now, he is a man, you are a woman. It is fine.”
“Seeing her grow into such a lovely young woman, Mum,” I glanced at my sister, “I was a lost cause from the moment I arrived here.”
“Your father is aware. He also knew. He will not be angry,” Mum explained, “But you know this will be awkward for you.” We both nodded. “You will live together?”
We both chuckled. “We haven’t planned that far ahead, Mum,” I replied.
“You don’t need to leave. I love having my children at home. But I know you will want privacy to live your lives.” Hanako started to weep, rounding the table to hug her. Mum caressed her back. “I am happy for my children. As I said, it is not unexpected. My son is a good man, and my daughter is a wonderful woman. You are a perfect match. You will make it work.”
Once I finished breakfast, I helped Mum clean up then gave her the longest hug in history. Being smaller than me, tall as her daughter, she rested her head against me. “Thanks, Mum,” I said softly.
“I could not stop my children’s happiness, Mark. I don’t care if wrong or illegal. You will make each other happy and that is what matters to me and your father.”
We brought Dad home that week. Mum told us to wait at least a couple of weeks before telling him, so she wasn’t too subtle in suggesting I take my sister out on the town for a couple of nights each week. I didn’t need telling twice, immediately booking a couple of nights at a five-star hotel for a couple of future weekends. Once I told Hanako about that, she barely held herself together again.
But it was nice having the old man around the house. He couldn’t do much just yet, taking painkillers and under strict orders to take it easy. Couldn’t drink either, but we sat outside in the shade while I did enjoy a couple, chatting away about anything that came to mind. I assured him his business was in good hands, and it was no surprise he was already thinking about handing the rein over and retiring. He was closed to sixty than fifty by now, and he could easily take early retirement due to his health concerns.
Before leaving for the city that Friday, Dad did pull me into the kitchen for a last minute talk. “Treat your sister right, Mark.” I met his eyes, and the smile that formed put me at ease. “I’m not oblivious. You can’t hide the fact you’re in love with each other, no matter how hard you’re trying. So don’t bother. Just don’t, you know, start necking each other on the couch in front of your parents.”
“Thanks, Dad.”
“I’ll talk to your sister when you get back, but I don’t want to concern her considering my health. She’ll naturally worry too much.”
I’d bought myself a car during the week, nothing spectacular, just something to get myself around the city. My sister liked it though, placing our bags in the boot, before sliding behind the wheel, putting the car into drive, and heading towards the city. I’d bought an automatic because I couldn’t be bothered with a manual, and I knew my sister would be next to me more often than not, and I wanted to hold her hand when possible.
It was a comfortable drive, the hotel with an underground garage, heading upstairs to reception. The lady behind the counter was as friendly as professional as one could expect, but she smiled when handing over what we needed. “Have a pleasant stay, Mr and Mrs Taylor.”
I felt my sister almost staring at me as I returned. “Thank you. We’ll be back downstairs for dinner at 8.”
Taking Hanako’s hand, I escorted her to the elevators, waiting until we were inside until she turned towards me. “Mr and Mrs?”
“Do you not approve?”
She showed me her absolute approval by grabbing the front of my shirt and kissing me. The only thing that stopped us was the fact the elevator dinged and the door opened. Clearing my throat, we walked past the elderly couple waiting to board it. “Ah, young love,” the lady stated, grinning away.
The room was expensive but worth every penny, a view of the harbour and bridge in the distance. Hanako dropped her bag on the bed and pulled back to the curtains and blinds as the sun was still out. Standing behind her, she leaned back against me, wrapping an arm around her waist. “Will it always be like this?”
“I’ll treat my sister as much as I can. I worked hard for the money I have. I’m now going to reap at least some of the rewards. But I’m not going to stop working. I just need to find a project to get my teeth into.”
“Will we move in together?”
“As soon as you let me know, we’ll start looking.”
“Maybe just a little longer at home.” Turning in my arms, she kissed me again, her tongue slowly sliding into my mouth, playful duels as she led me back towards the bed. Raising my eyebrows as I was curious as to her idea, she had me sit back on the bed before she took off her blouse and skirt, standing before me in her underwear, stockings and heels. I’d discovered my sister enjoyed particular clothing, though already wondered if she’d figured out what I liked seeing her in. I wasn’t complaining, either way.
Dropping to her knees before me, she ran her hands up my thighs to my belt, undoing that, before the button was undone, the zip lowered. I sat up to help her shimmy my trousers down towards my ankles, quickly joined by my underwear. I was as erect as I could remember as I quickly threw off my shirt, feeling her tongue run up my shaft, leaning down to kiss her. She smiled impishly, surprised at how quickly she simply wrapped her lips around my cock. No teasing, she was just ready to go. So was I, to be honest.
“Oh fuck,” I groaned.
As her mouth worked my shaft, her fingers were caressing my balls, and she’d barely been blowing me five minutes before I felt that familiar tingle. Her mouth was hot and wet, her lips moulded to my shaft, her soft fingers felt wonderful caressing my balls or cock. Her eyes gazed up into mine, an almost desperate need in them to make me cum.
“Hanako-chan,” I murmured. Her eyes lit up at the use of the name. “Fuck, I’d ask where you learned…”
“Test dildo and reading,” she said quickly, “I didn’t enjoy it with other men. But I’ll always do it for you, Mark.”
I soon reached the point of no return. I warned her I was close and was left feeling my cum was going one place, and one place only. Her head bobbing up and down. The things her tongue was doing, her lips felt wonderful, soft fingers, sensory overload…
I groaned as I felt that first spurt erupt. She never stopped gazing into my eyes as I filled her mouth, throb after throb, spurt after spurt. It was so fucking good, my eyes started to glisten for a moment. I groaned again as I emptied myself, feeling my sister remove her lips only to use her tongue, licking my cock like a lollipop, up and down my shaft, around the head, before sitting back on her knees, looking rather pleased with herself.
Standing up, I offered my hand. Once she was on her feet, I kissed her deeply, making her whimper as my cock pressed against her, my hands squeezing her perfectly pert butt. Removing her bra first, her panties were removed next, the stockings and heels remained on for now. “What does my big brother want to do with me?” she whispered.
“Fuck his sisters’ brains out.”
She giggled first. “Well, I think you won’t be surprised to hear she loves the sound of that. At least I can make all the noise I want here.”
Picking her up and making her squeal, I got up onto the bed and then placed her down gently… then I tickled her, hands all over her mid-riff. There was a mixture of giggling and squealing, in addition my laughter, as she couldn’t stop my fingers attacking her. But I’d learned since we’d started making love that it also turned her on nowadays. Soon as I slowed down, and her giggling slowly subsided, she spread her legs to show me her excitement, and my mouth was soon busy between those legs.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out, “Oh fuck, lick my pussy, big brother.”
We’d agree to call each other by those terms to heighten the taboo at times. “I love my little sister’s pussy,” I murmured.
“How much do you love it?” she asked, ever so innocently, looking up to see her chewing on a finger.
“Enough that I’m going to try and do this every damned day the rest of our lives. And I do love you trying to act all innocent after sucking my cock and swallowing my cum.”
“My big brother has corrupted his innocent little sister.” I almost snorted at that, but the look on my face earned a giggle. “My pussy is ever so tight, big brother. Can you possibly fit your big thick cock inside me?”
“Dear god, Hanako-chan,” I replied, trying to concentrate on pleasing her but the conversation was turning me on big time.
“I’m always so wet since you got home. I think about you for five minutes and my panties are soaking. I should just stop wearing them.”
“Wear them, give them to me when you get home.”
“You’ll sniff them?”
“I don’t have a panty fetish, but your scent is intoxicating.”
She was too turned on. “Please make me cum,” she whimpered.
My tongue was soon hard at work, sliding a finger inside her as I knew exactly where her spot was, as I’d spent plenty of time experimenting with her, trying to figure out how to make her orgasm harder and harder. I loved leaving her on the bed a raggedy, out of breath, sweaty mess. I’d sit back on my knees and think she was more beautiful than ever.
“Mark,” she whimpered again, the tone telling me she was getting close. My fingers had found her spot. My tongue was now almost entirely focused on her clit, moving in just the way she liked. Her left leg was over my shoulder, my left hand wrapped around her other thigh. Her body gyrated at what I was doing, her back arching every so often as she got closer to orgasm.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” she cried, “Oh fuck…”
When in the bedroom, it was mostly in English, particularly when she felt the urge to curse. She rarely did outside the bedroom. Feeling her squeeze my fingers tightly, she released the sort of moan that came from her core, her back arching further as she shuddered in my hand, her other leg kept in place by my head. Pushing down into my mouth, she couldn’t get enough, pleading with me to keep going.
I kept on going, her next orgasm arriving within a minute, earning a smile as I’d quickly learned my little sister could cum multiple times very quickly. The only downside was that it wore her out. The third, fourth and fifth arrived within a matter of five minutes, and she simply couldn’t handle anything else, left so sensitive, I couldn’t touch her at all, sitting back as she giggled, quivering every few seconds. “Fucking hell, what you do to me, big brother…”
“My role in life right now is to make my little sister happy.”
“You do more than that. Much more than that.”
Taking her hand, I led her into the enormous bathroom, running us a bath so we could enjoy a long soak before dinner. Sitting her on the basin, we made out, my cock already hard again, little wonder she shuffled forward enough I could slide inside her. Neither of us moved much, simply enjoying the feeling of being joined together again. We only stopped making out in time to turn off the water, adding everything we wanted before getting in, Hanako leaning back against me.
“I could get used to this,” she whispered.
We almost fell asleep together, waking up with just a few minutes to spare, simply throwing on the same clothes as before, though I noticed she didn’t put on a bra or panties. As we made our way down to the lobby, I stood behind her, my hand between us as I fondled her from behind, only stopping once the doors opened, sucking my finger dry as we stepped out. There was no missing the colour in her cheeks as the maître d’ greeted us.
Escorted to our table, we were offered menu’s and the wine list, my sister looking around in amazement at the décor, picking up the silverware and almost gazing at her reflection. Others walked in dressed to the nines, no doubt feeling a little underdressed. I glanced at her, told her not to worry, and she could order whatever she wanted.
The waiter arrived and we ordered mostly based on his recommendations. I needed something meaty like a steak, while she chose a fish dish, enjoying an entrée firs and a delicious dessert afterwards, before a coffee and an aperitif afterwards, before adjourning to the hotel bar for a couple of cocktails. Sitting at the bar on stools, her legs on display, I could help running my fingers along them as we quietly chatted about whatever was on our minds. Nowadays, it was usually the future, a million and one ideas and possibilities.
Returning to our bedroom with a bottle of vodka purchased from the bar, we poured a glass each as we stood by the window, now taking in the night view. It was as beautiful as I could remember, my sister cuddling into my side, remaining silent as we sipped our drinks. “I always dreamed of this,” she finally said, “You and I together like this. Even when I was a little girl, I’d have dreams of being a princess, you’d be my prince, and we’d like in a castle together.”
“Not sure I can afford a castle. Might be out of my price range.”
“The most important part was you and I were together, Mark.”
“We are now, Hana. Now and forever.” When she started to shake, I took her glass, placing it down, before I held her. “What’s wrong?” I asked softly.
“I want to marry you, but I know we can’t.”
“Maybe not in the eyes of the law, but I can still give you a ring to wear, and we can be married here,” I placed a hand on her heart, “And here,” resting my hand against her cheek, “Isn’t that what matters in the end?”
Returning a crooked grin, I kissed her softly. “And children?” she asked.
“I don’t see a problem with that.”
“Do you want them?”
“With you? Absolutely. Without a shadow of a doubt. We’re going to be a family. Hana, the moment I saw you in the airport, I knew that was it, my life was going to be with you. I just didn’t know if you felt the same way. I’ll admit, I suspected at times over the years, but I thought being away for ten years might have caused those feelings to fade.”
“They never did. Any boyfriend I did have was jealous of the absent older brother who I never shut up about. Absence makes the heart grow fonder, Mark. I only loved you more. Your calls meant the world to me. Every email was cherished. I still have every single one you sent me.”
We ended up in bed after our clothing was removed, sliding my cock inside her before slowly started to pump her. Fingers digging into my back, I felt her legs move, eventually resting against my torso, feeling even deeper inside her as she made subtle movements that made it feel even better. She cooed about the feeling of my cock inside her. I couldn’t help marvel at how tight her pussy was. Our lips barely parted when not murmuring our thoughts and feelings for each other.
Picking up the tempo, she released her legs, spreading them wide, urging me on to go faster and harder. So I did as she asked, still holding back slightly, but pumping into her like I was, the orgasm was arriving, and it was going to be big.
“My brother fucks me so good,” she moaned.
“Helps my sister is a fucking little hottie,” I retorted.
“Is he going to cum in me? Is he going to fill my pussy until it’s overflowing?”
I kissed her hard, resting my forehead against hers. “Better get ready for it,” I groaned.
“Fill me, Mark. Soon enough, you’ll put a baby in me.”
That thought made me smile before I needed to cum, burying my cock as I felt my eyes almost roll into the back of my head. As soon as it was over, I needed to relax, limbs of my sister wrapped around me as I rested my head next to hers. “Fuck me gently, Hana,” I murmured, chuckling away, “I went without sex for far too long.”
“I wish you were here for my 18th,” she whispered, “The best present would have been you taking my virginity.”
I leaned back and met her eyes. “I’m sorry, Hana.”
She kissed me softly on the lips. “Never apologise for leaving. You had your own life, and I was still a young girl. But I still wish, even all this time later…”
I pulled out and cuddled her into me. “Mind if I ask who?”
“Oh, he was a good friend. A decent enough substitute. At least I liked him and he didn’t just do it once then dump me. But he wasn’t my boyfriend. We lost it together because he worried about losing his like me. He was very sweet, but he wasn’t who I wanted or needed in the end.” She then paused. “How about you?”
“Remember the large group of friends I had? Mix of sexes?”
“I do.”
“I… might have had sex with some of the women by the time I left. Three of them, to be exact. Sophie was my first, then I had fun with Lizzie and Natalie.”
For some reason, that made her giggle. “So you were a bit of stud?”
Relaxing on my back, she cuddled into my side, her fingers caressing my chest. “No, not that. We were just good friends, and I’ve learned that good friends can enjoy sex as much as people who are deeply in love.”
“I remember a few of them when they used to visit. A couple of them were nice and pretty enough.”
“I’m just glad it wasn’t as awkward as I thought. It was actually pretty good. Didn’t finish in five seconds, so that’s always a bonus.” That made her laugh out loud. “Obviously, you want to make the person you’re with cum, but I didn’t have a clue then. Takes time to figure all this out.”
“Before me, have you ever been in love?”
“No. Lust and infatuation? Yeah, sure. But a deep feeling of love? No.”
“Never?”
“Never met the right girl until I stepped through that arrivals gate and saw you.”
After a large dinner and then some good sex, I was knackered, while she was almost falling asleep as it was, so I flicked off the lights, pulled up the blankets, and fell asleep. The next morning, I woke up to a morning blowjob, something I’d learned my sister loved to do for me, though I enjoyed a pre-breakfast of her pussy in return. After an almost mutual orgasm, I ordered us up some room service before deciding what to do for the day.
We did spend the day away from the hotel, wandering the streets aimlessly, before catching the Manly ferry, enjoying a lunch of fish and chips on the beach, enjoying a drink or two in one of the many pubs and bars near the waterfront, before heading back across the harbour as the sun was starting to set. It was absolutely beautiful, the sky a wondrous mix of orange, red, blue, and purple, my sister resting against the side as I held her from behind.
Dinner was in a simple sushi place, nothing fancy, one of those chain places where there is the conveyer belt and you just pick and pay for what you want. But it was amusing that we conversed in the lingo as usual, amused at the glances that the westerner is conversing to what looks like his girlfriend in a language other than English. As I’ve said, there are quite a few bilingual locals but even I remember that Asian languages were not taken on often by students in high school, most still offering and almost forcing languages such as French and Spanish, which didn’t really make sense considering Australia’s changing perspective towards Asia.
Walking into the lobby hand in hand, the two receptionists grinned while greeting us, turning us towards the bar. Finding a comfortable couch, we enjoyed a couple of drinks, sipping at them slowly, simply cuddling up together. To my amusement, she was almost falling asleep after her second drink. It had been a long day, and a late night, so little wonder she was feeling it. Picking her up in my arms, she snuggled against me, amazed at either how strong I was, how light she was, or somewhere in between.
I managed to undress her before doing the same myself, ensuring she was covered up before joining her. “Sex?” she whispered.
“Get some sleep, gorgeous. It’s been a long day.”
“Tomorrow morning before we check out then. Fuck me by the window while we take in the view.”
So that’s exactly what we did, and anyone who could see us would have had quite the view. Hands at her hips, my sister was well and truly fucked, my skin slapping against her arse, her legs quivering and almost losing balance from time to time, leaving plenty of handprints on the glass. It made me chuckle, as whoever cleaned the room would figure out exactly what we’d been doing.
Then I pulled out and came all over those delight butt cheeks of hers, which thankfully made her laugh out loud, before she then dragged me to the shower to clean her off.
“Checking out?” the receptionist asked. I handed over the keycard with a smile. “Was your stay satisfactory?”
“It was excellent,” I replied.
“We had a wonderful time,” my sister replied.
“And I have another couple of more weekends booked over the new few next months, so we’ll be back again soon.”
She went through the bookings and nodded. “Would you like the same room? Or one with a different view?”
I looked at my sister. “I loved the view. It was beautiful,” she replied.
“Same room then. We look forward to seeing you again soon, Mr and Mrs Taylor.”
Taking my sister’s hand, we made our way down to the parking garage, where I packed away our bags, got in, and I drove us all the way home. Walking inside, Mum and Dad were on the lounge, looking up as I closed the door, carrying our bags through to our bedroom, as we now slept together permanently, hearing Mum ask how our weekend was.
“Best weekend ever, Mum,” my sister replied as I sat next to her, immediately holding her hand, “Best brother ever too.”
“How you doing, Dad?” I asked.
“I’m okay, Mark. Feeling a little stronger every day, which is what they want to hear.”
“We’ve actually been talking, Mark. I’m hoping you’ll hear us out.”
“Of course, Mum.”
“Your father is recovering but, although his heart is now okay thanks to the surgery, we’ll obviously want to limit things like stress to hopefully ensure a full, healthy life. I’m still a decade away from retirement, but your father is considering selling his business and retiring. If we do that, we don’t wish to remain living here.”
“But we don’t want to go through the hassle of selling the house,” Dad added, “So we want you and Hanako to have the house.”
“What?” I asked, dead-pan, just through the sheer surprise of the offer.
“If I sell the business, I’ll have more than enough cash to buy your mother and I a small place up the coast. If we live close enough to a large enough city, your mother can continue teaching while I can retire but perhaps do a few projects I’ve always put off doing. And we won’t be too far away to see our kids as often as we’d like.”
“And this is your home as much as ours, and we went to keep it in the family,” Mum added, “It will be yours, and then if you so wish, you can pass it onto your children.”
Hanako and I shared a glance at that. “We know it’s going to happen eventually, Mark,” Dad said, “She is technically your half-sister, but she’s just your sister, and we know the risks, as I’m sure you do too. But I have no doubt that, when you do start a family, everything will be fine.”
I scratched my head, not sure what to say. “I mean, I did have plans to start looking for our own place, but if this is what you want.”
“Hanako still has a few years left studying while you will resume work eventually. But there is no mortgage to pay, just all the other bills and taxes, so that’s one thing. You know the area; you know the city. And your mother and I will happily pass this on to our children and spend our last decades somewhere peaceful, away from the rat race.”
“Is this just an idea for now or…?” I wondered.
“Your mother will finish out the school year while looking for schools up and down the coast that are looking for a teacher with her skills. That will decide where we move. I’m not bothered if we head north or south, just as long as it’s somewhere a lot calmer than here.”
“That gives you at least a few months.”
“You will stay here,” Mum said. It was practically an order. “And you two are in love. Don’t hide it. As you father said, just temper it a little bit while in front of us. But affection you no doubt share is a not a problem.”
“Of course, Mum,” I said.
Mum was a marvel in the kitchen. She could cook Japanese food as well as any chef, but she could also cook something like a roast and it was better than anything any other mother I knew could serve up. The meat was always succulent, the potatoes fluffy inside, golden outside, cooked to perfection, the vegetables always crunchy, tasty and delicious. The reward for Mum’s excellent roast dinner? A great big hug from her son and an enormous kiss on her cheek. Then she’d smack my butt and tell me to scoot.
Dad was in bed early, left feeling tired by the end of the day, Mum remaining up with us for a couple more hours at least before she needed sleep too. Hanako and I followed that example as she had classes on Monday morning, a quick shower together before heading to bed. As soon as we were under the blankets, my sister had me on my back, shaking off the blankets so she could mount me once it took all of three seconds for me to be hard as steel.
“Yes,” she hissed as she slowly lowered herself down.
“Can’t get enough, can you?”
“My mind wanders all day, Mark. You’re quite the distraction. A good one.” She started to slowly ride me, leaning down to my ear. “Definitely going to keep wearing panties so they get all wet for you.”
“Only come inside once they’re off. The thought of you walking around the house without anything on…”
“Might have to buy more dresses and skirts for you. Anything you would like?”
“This might sound weird but…”
“School uniform?” I nodded, feeling a blush form. “White blouse, checkered skirt, knee high white sock and black shoes?” I nodded again. “I’m 22, Mark, and I was still at school when 18, so it’s not a problem, definitely not weird. As I said, I wanted you to take my virginity then just nail me all the time after that. So, yes, I think I can definitely wear that for you.” She smirked. “Pigtails?”
“Ponytail, so I could pull on it while slamming you from behind.”
Her breathing was now growing irregular, slowly turning herself on as she no doubt thought of all the ways she could please me in return. “Fuck me from behind?” she moaned softly.
“God yes, pulling your ponytail, giving that beautiful arse of yours a slap.”
“What about… in my arse?”
I ran my hands around to her cheeks, pulling them gently apart as I just touched her puckered little hole. “You mean there?” I whispered.
Resting a hand on my chest, she was now really driving herself down on my cock. I could feel an orgasm approaching, but I wanted to watch my sister cum, and I knew she was going to cum hard. “I’ve never done that. Never thought about it until you, Mark. As soon as we made love, I thought of all the things we could try together.”
“Need to put a baby in you too.”
She opened her eyes, seeing them shimmer in the light of the lamp nearby. “I want it now… but I can’t stop studying. Not yet.”
“We have all the time in the world, sweetie.”
Her body shuddered more than once, feeling her pussy squeezing my cock, knowing she was close but not wanting to orgasm just yet. Her breathing was now erratic, trying to catch her breath. Her thighs were trying to squeeze my body. She was loving just the light tickling of her arsehole.
We stopped talking for now, my sister leaning forward, adjusting our legs, but it wasn’t really necessary, as the orgasm hit her big time. Our parents would have heard her as I think she forget we were home, thrusting into her for all of thirty seconds more before I filled her pussy yet again. My groan wasn’t particularly quiet either, and once we’d caught our breath and looked at each other, we burst into laughter together. “Oops,” she whispered, resting on my chest.
“They won’t mind. They were young and in love once themselves.”
Caressing her spine, I felt her relax, my cock still resting inside her, before she asked, “So you want to fuck my tight little butt, Mark?”
“Honestly? Yes. Yes, I do.”
“Have you done it before?”
“Well, yeah. There was this one woman I met who only wanted that. She was… different. Rest assured, I’ll be as gentle as I can, and if at any time you don’t enjoy it…”
“Mark, I’m willing to try nearly anything with you. Trust me on that one.”
Well, that was something else for us to think about. Sliding off my lap, we wiped ourselves up as best as we could before snuggling together. Mum couldn’t help smiling at us the next morning as we nibbled at breakfast. I knew why immediately. “Sorry, Mum,” I said, feeling myself blush.
“Hush, you were in your room. It’s fine. Your father actually found it rather amusing.”
“Well, that’s better than the alternative, I guess.”
Hanako noticed the smile as well, put two and two together, and looked very embarrassed next to me, Mum assuring her it was natural and that she shouldn’t be ashamed. Then she said something that made us both laugh. “I’m waiting for your father to get the green light so we can make love again,” she admitted.
I slapped the table, laughing away. “Go get him, Mum!”
“I am fifty, not dead. And, thankfully, nor is he.”
I was now driving my sister to and from university every day as it was something to do, getting me out of the house for at least an hour or so each morning and afternoon. She’d get in the car each afternoon, soon filling me in with what she’d learned during the day, most of it incomprehensible to me, but she loved what she was studying, and her enthusiasm was infectious.
But one afternoon during that next week, she did not get in the car and chew my ear off. She sat next to me silently. Definitely angry. Quite obviously upset. I asked a couple of times what was wrong. She shook her head each time, but wiped her eyes. I almost stopped the car, hating to see my little sister upset. At moments like that, I was her big brother, wanting to see that adorable smile.
It was only when we got home, and she’d disappeared into her room that I finally found out. She’d closed her bedroom door, but I could hear her crying behind it. Opening it, she was trying to study but failing, and as soon as she saw me, she practically fell into my arms. “What’s wrong?”
She told me, word for word what she was called, and my blood absolutely boiled. I told Mum and Dad, and they could see the fury. “Careful, son. It’s not the first time, unfortunately won’t be the last. There are still a lot of narrow-minded fuckwits in this country. You won’t remember the abuse your mother and I copped because I happened to fall in love with a sweet Asian woman.”
“I won’t let this stand, Dad. Not if it causes my little sister to come home in floods of tears, almost fearing returning the next day.”
“What will you do?”
I smiled, and it would not have been pleasant. “Let’s just say that, having lived in a certain part of the world, I made friends in particular places, and leaned how to defend myself if shit hit the fan. I can either handle a couple of weapons, but most of the focus was unhanded. I’ve kept up the practice since I left. Couple of clubs I might be able to join, though I worry about actually hurting people.”
Dad met my eyes and nodded. “You might face arrest, be charged. Sure you want that?”
“I’ll be safe, but look at my sister and tell me it’s not deserved.”
He looked at my sister, sobbing in my arms. I’d rarely seen her this upset, but unfortunately, this wasn’t the first time. There were still some utter pricks in our society. The fact it happened at her university was the surprise. I thought students were meant to be better than that? “Make them apologise, son.”
I drove my sister to university the next day. She was outwardly calm, holding my hand the entire way. Pulling into the student car park, she actually knew the three of them. They were third year students, known for being complete and utter bastards. Unfortunately, nothing could stick against them, so it seemed like they were going to graduate.
Waiting on the path that led towards the entrance of the main building, I stood with my sister near the door until she pointed the three of them out. I smiled to myself as they looked nothing special, standing up in my jeans and black shirt, ensuring it was tight so it showed off the definition I’d managed to keep. Strolling towards them with Hanako by my side, they glanced our way and one of them smirked.
“Which one of you is Matt?” I asked.
“Who the fuck’s asking?” the middle one asked. Probably the ‘alpha’ of the group.
“Are you Matt?” I asked, meeting his eyes. I just kept my eyes on him until I forced him to look away. “Hanako here tells me you’re a racist piece of shit, as are your friends. Is she telling the truth, Matt? Shall I repeat what you called her yesterday?”
He snorted. “She’s a fuckin’ Jap. Who fuckin’ cares…”
He didn’t finish his sentence as the palm of my right hand slammed into his nose. I heard the cracking and breaking of cartilage, barely noticing him stumble onto the ground as I had my elbow up, slamming into the face of the one to my right, who was rearing back to swing, before putting a fist into the one to the left, who had his fist raised, ready to strike in return. A knee in the face followed, before turning and putting my boot into the body of the one I’d elbowed.
Both I knew were no longer a problem, taking Matt by his hair and lifting him up, then grabbing his arm and holding it in a way that I could both dislocate his shoulder and snap his elbow. He roared with pain before I kicked the back of his knee, putting him back on the ground. “Thank you, Saudi Special Forces and the US Army,” I chuckled, “Now, what you are going to do in front of all these people,” glancing around to see a small crowd forming, “Is apologise to Hanako-chan for what you called her and for being a racist piece of shit to no doubt many of the people around us.”
“Fuck you, man. I’m going to press…”
I put further pressure on his arm, causing him to cry out. I figured the pain might end up causing him to pass out. “You won’t be pressing anything. I don’t have time for racists. Heard it too often growing up. The fact you will racially abuse her, though. I think it’s about time someone proved you were nothing but a pathetic little man. So, apologise, or lose full use of your arm for the rest of your life. I have no doubt this is the one you use to stroke your pathetic little dick.”
He took a few deep breaths. “S-s-s-sorry, Hanako.”
“Sorry for what?” I asked, “Word for word, apologise for what you called her and what you said.”
“S-s-sorry for calling you a slanty-eyed Jap whore.” I heard the gasps from around the crowd. Hanako wiped her eyes. I knew hearing it again would hurt. “Sorry for saying you don’t belong in this country, that they should kick all you nips out, following by all the other gooks and wogs.” The small crowd had grown, and could hear every word. Universities were full of good people, willing to learn, generally with liberal, open-minded attitudes. They were going to be persona non grata after this. Once the heads of the university heard, they’d likely be chucked out.
“Anything else? How about apologising to everyone around here for being a racist piece of shit?”
I gripped his hair tighter. “Yes, yes! Sorry for being a racist piece of shit. I should be better than that. We all should be! Can you let go of my arm now?”
Part of me wanted to snap his entire arm into small little pieces, but I’d done what I needed to do. “Do you accept his apology, Hanako-chan?” I asked in Japanese, feeling plenty of eyes stare at me at using the language.
She gazed at me in a slight daze. “I accept the apology, Marko-san,” she replied in the same language.
I leaned down to Matt’s ear. “Rest assured, if I hear of you or anyone else around here abusing Hanako again, I will come back and finish the job. I just finished five years in Saudi on the edge of a fucking warzone. You do not want to fuck with me.” He didn’t need to know I’d worked in the oil industry, let him think I was a fucking nutter from the army or something.
Letting him go, he fell onto his side, walking towards Hanako, taking her in my arms. I felt her arms wrap around me tightly as I glanced around. “Okay, folks. Show’s over. And can someone ensure these three arseholes are dealt with please?”
I escorted Hanako all the way to her lecture hall. Word must have passed quickly as more than a few people stopped and stared as I walked by with her on my arm. Stopping at the door leading inside, she kissed my cheek. “I love you even more now,” she whispered.
“Did I do the right thing?” I wondered.
“Yes. Fuckwits like that deserve it. Thankfully, they are the exception, not the norm. Whatever the case, he would have learned his lesson. Hopefully.”
“I’ll be back to pick you up this afternoon.”
I’d only taken six steps out of the building before being stopped by the police. Thankfully, there was a large group of students still outside, and they practically closed ranks around me once I appeared. I thanked them but assured all of them that the police would treat the incident objectively and me fairly. Asking me to join them in one of their patrol cars, I answered a number of questions and was honest with them about the incident that led to the fracas outside.
Surprisingly, I was let out after answering their questions. The two coppers seemed to be grinning slightly. “From what we’ve already learned, they won’t be willing to press charges. There’s a good chance those young men have not only learned their lesson, but might find their previous attitudes will cost them dearly.”
“I would give my honest opinion, but I’m currently in uniform,” the other copper stated.
“I did the right thing?” I received shrugs but their faces suggested what they really thought.
“Where’d you learn that? From what we were told, you were lightning quick.”
“Saudi Arabia. Worked in the oil industry. Some of us decided to undergo a little training in the event shit hit the fan. A little training turned into all sorts of other things.”
They both nodded, understanding what I meant. “Okay, so this will obviously go in the file, and there is a chance they might change their mind.”
“If they do, so be it.”
They shook my hand, thanked me for my co-operation, and I wandered back to my car. I was stopped more than once by a student or two who actually thanked me for taking care of them. Apparently Hanako wasn’t the first to be abused, but apparently they’d intimidated anyone who wanted to report them.
It was only getting behind the wheel that I noticed my hands were shaking, the comedown after the boost of adrenaline. I noticed my knuckles and palm covered in a bit of blood, so headed back to the building to wash my hands. Only after that did I finally drive home.
I told Dad what happened. To say the old man approved would be an understatement. He demanded we sit there and I drink beer while I went through it, second by second. “So my son can fight?” he wondered.
“That’s the first time I’ve ever raised a fist in anger as an adult, Dad. I was always far too old to go intimidating anyone who bothered Hanako at school.”
“Ah, you’ve forgotten then. I remember when you were seventeen, and she was being teased at school. You went around to one of the parents houses and practically threatened to beat them all up if they didn’t stop. Receiving a call from them in return had me roaring with laughter, and your mother ever so proud of you standing up for your sister.”
“I don’t remember that.”
“You were fairly het up, Mark. Never seen you so angry. You see Hanako cry, oof, I pity the poor bastard responsible. You’ve always looked out for her, protected her. I see nothing has changed there.”
“It was the racism, Dad. That’s what really pissed me off. It’s the twenty-first century. Surely we should be beyond that shit now? I’m no bleeding heart lib, but at the end of the day, we’re all human.”
He sighed. “I know exactly what you mean. Noriko… it was worse when she arrived here with her parents, and as I said, when we married. Trust me, son, things are a hell of a lot better now than they were then.”
Picking Hanako up later that afternoon, there was practically a small crowd around her as she walked towards the car. She looked a little embarrassed as she stopped next to me. “University newspaper. They want to know who you are,” she whispered.
“Mystery stranger?”
“Most don’t actually know who you are.”
“Hmmm. Best I be honest. Could bite our arse otherwise.”
I introduced myself as her brother, explained why I involved myself, how I managed to take the three of them down myself, the name of the position I had Matt in where I could have snapped his arm into two pieces and ruined his shoulder, and what I had been doing for the past few years. I won’t say there was a collective swoon from the women, and even a few of the men, but the fact I said I was her brother certainly inflamed interest.
Getting behind the wheel, my sister was thankfully laughing away by the time we were on the main road home. “They’re going to bother me for your phone number intensely going forward. Millions of questions about my brother.”
“Just say I’m in a relationship with a beautiful young woman.”
She sighed, taking my hand. “This is one of those ‘it sucks we can’t tell anyone’ moments.”
“I’d have loved to tell them just then but we can’t take that chance.”
Mum heard all about it from my Dad, so by the time we got home, Mum told us to get changed as she was treating me to dinner, while Hanako needed cheering up as well. Dad was capable of going out, at least, though I did help him to and from the car, then to and from the restaurant. He was still a little weak but he was still getting better with every week.
Returning home, Mum gave me a very long hug before she went to bed, gazing at me with unabashed pride. She might not approve of violence, but she simply said I’d protected my sister and that’s the only thing that mattered. Dad just shook my hand and said he was proud, no matter what.
My sister was waiting for me in our bedroom, sitting in blue lingerie, stockings and heels. Her face lit up once I closed the door, pushing me back against it before she dropped to her knees. She was eager to get my cock out, my trousers and underwear quickly falling to the floor as her tongue licked up and down my shaft.
“Now you are my prince,” she said, smiling up at me, “My knight in shining armour.”
“I didn’t scare you, did I?” I asked softly.
“No. You heard what they said to me, Mark. I think you were remarkably restrained. I know what you’re like when it comes to me.”
“You’re my little sister, now my lover and girlfriend, and you will soon wear a wedding ring.”
“I can’t wait. Now, you just stand there while I suck this big, fat dick. And every drop of your cum is going down my throat.”
“Where has that little girl gone that I so fondly remember?”
“She’s now a young woman and deeply in love with her brother.”
Ever so slowly, she took more and more of my length in her mouth, her brown eyes always looking up into mine, looking delighted to be pleasing me in such a way. Caressing her face, running my fingers through her jet black hair, her head moved slowly as she was definitely teasing me, drawing out the blowjob, no doubt trying to edge me for as long as possible.
I had to put my head back against the door and groan. One hand gentle caressed and fondled my balls, the other squeezing one of my butt cheeks. I did wonder if she’d even slide a cheeky finger up my butt. Had it happen more than once with a previous lover. Wasn’t too bad. But the hand remained where it was, just gently squeezing, her head moving quicker as she stopped teasing and urged me on.
I tried not to my hips too much, though eventually straightened as I felt my orgasm approaching. She could sense it, no doubt my desire to cum appearing in my eyes. That made her even more determined, feeling her nose bump into my body, and that made her stop. “I did it!” she exclaimed, before immediately resuming her blowjob.
Groaning softly, trying to keep the noise down, that was her only warning before I erupted in her mouth. I heard her gulping each spurt down immediately, refusing to stop sucking my cock until I simply had nothing left to give, her tongue licking me up and down before sitting back on her knees, smiling up at me.
Helping her up, I hugged her, stroking the back of her head. “Well, that was something else, Hana,” I murmured.
She took my hand and led me to the bed, surprised when she positioned herself on her knees, lowering her head to rest on a pillow. Getting up and behind her, she had an absolutely perfect butt, giving each cheek a gentle squeeze, and the hair between her legs was still maintained, but the hair she kept was getting longer. It was something I had seen elsewhere. Fondling her pussy, she was absolutely dripping wet, sliding a couple of fingers inside her, hearing her moan softly.
“Just fuck me,” she whimpered.
While I would have happily eaten her out for hours, she told me what she wanted, so my little sister was going to get it. Sliding my cock inside her, gently as always, she surprised me when holding her hands back, folding her arms so they rested on her back, easily holding them with one hand as I slowly thrust into her. She felt even tighter from this angle.
“Fuck, your pussy is just fantastic, Hana,” I whispered.
“Cock feels enormous, Mark!” she whispered back, “But go faster, Mark. Faster. I want it…”
I moved my hips faster, looking down to see my cock disappear inside her tight pussy. She was so tight, she had what some men called ‘lips that grip’. When I really started to pound her, we both made plenty of noise, moans, groans, whimpers of desire from my sister, letting go of her hands so she could fondle herself to orgasm.
Leaning forward, resting on my forearms to either side of her body, I kissed her cheek and started to really drive into her. Her eyes lit up as she glanced back at me. “Now this is how you fuck your little sister’s tight pussy,” she cried.
My one and only desire in that moment was to fuck her hard then fill her up, hopefully after she’d enjoyed an orgasm of her own. I kissed her cheek again before growling into her ear, hearing her giggle as she knew how turned on I was with that simple noise. I could feel her pussy starting to squeeze me, her shoulder movements vigorous. “Cum for me, little sister,” I ordered. Her eyes again lit up at my tone, watching her mouth open as she didn’t move her eyes from mine. “Cum, little sister. Let me feel your pussy squeeze my cock like a vice. Then I’ll fill you up nicely.”
“Oh my god,” she said quickly a few seconds later, “Keep going, keep going,” she cried though I could feel the orgasm tear through her body. She gripped me so tightly, I did worry about hurting her, but I kept going, just like she wanted. She was still fondling herself, I was still pounding her, quite hard by now, that her second one pretty much followed her first. That’s what did me in, growling as I felt a surge of cum fire from my cock and fill her up. It felt so large, I’m surprised it didn’t just drain out of her face considering the angle she was at.
Kissing her cheek, I sat back and lifted her to sit back against me, now easily able to kiss her properly as I ran my fingers down to her clit. I made her orgasm a third time before she had to cry enough, though she happily sat on my lap, cock still inside her, until we needed to clean up, pee, then go to bed.
Snuggling into me, her hand caressing my chest as always, my arm wrapped around her, trailing up and down her side, her smooth skin still a marvel, I think we both sighed with contentment. The sex was wonderful, but just lying with her like that made me happy. After ten years of sleeping by myself nearly the entire time, it was simply nice to have company, but the fact it was her made it even better.
“Mark, when you were little, were you teased because Mum was… foreign?”
“Yeah, I was.”
She sighed. “Things never change, it seems.”
“One minor difference, I think. Little kids are little kids. They don’t know any better yet, not when they’re that young, so that’s the best time to teach them. But kids don’t come out of the womb hating other people if you’re black, Asian, Jewish, whatever. That shit is learned at home, in society, from what they read or watch, or they want to be ‘cool’ with their friends. Yeah, I copped shit because my mother was Asian, but all it took was one or two smacked lips for kids to know better.”
“I guess being raised in this household helped you.”
“Probably. But I liked telling people that Mum was from elsewhere, talking about where she was from, the different traditions and culture. When I’d whip out the fluent Japanese, my teachers were always impressed. Know that photo I took with me?” She nodded. “Told everyone about my little sister. Everyone thought you were adorable.”
“Were you lonely?” she asked softly.
“At the mine? Nah, not really. Surrounded by blokes nearly the entire time. Made some good friends, kept in touch with a few. In Saudi? Absolutely. I was one of maybe three, four single men there. Couldn’t really leave the compound without bodyguards. Dating is just a no-no unless you meet a single woman who is a foreigner, which is as rare as Hayley’s comet passing by. That’s why I was always desperate to get to Europe. Wasn’t a long flight, took a week every so often, chilled out, drank way too much, ate as much as I could, and found some company. Honestly, I’m glad I came home, Hana. Being here with you right this second? This is priceless.”
I rolled onto my side, Hanako turning so I could cuddle her back against me. “I always wanted this, just to feel your arms hold me as I slept. But then I find myself remembering when you’d read to me in bed when I was a kid, before I’d go to sleep, you’d kiss my forehead and turn out my life, always whispering ‘I love you’ before closing the door, and then I’d feel a little weird for a few seconds, but you were just being the big brother I always loved.”
“I came home to be greeted by a beautiful woman, Hanako-chan. You’re still my little sister, but now you’re the woman I’m hopelessly in love with. I just wonder what would have happened had I stayed.”
“You’d have been fucking me for a lot longer,” she said, giggling away, “Mum always knew how I felt, even when I had boyfriends. Think I mentioned you at least once a day.” I gave her a squeeze. “I missed you so much.”
“Never leaving again,” I whispered into her ear, “Forever, Hanako. Now and forever.”
Epilogue
Early spring slowly bloomed into the warmth one expects and, soon enough, summer arrives and the holiday season. Hanako and I were now inseparable. I put off returning to work until the new year, as I had plenty of time owing, and was even tempted not to bother. I could easily survive off my investments and dividends, and simply focus on something I’d enjoy doing for a living.
My face and car was now well known at her university, and I’m fairly sure plenty of women were friendly with Hanako in the hopes of getting to know me. Apparently telling them I wasn’t available didn’t deter some of them. I’d always greet her with a hug and kiss on the cheek. It was the most I could do as her brother in front of anyone else, always stopping five minutes away so we could at least kiss properly. Most of the time, she’d slide off her panties, which were already wet, giving them to me for my own enjoyment.
As for the three dickheads I dealt with, Matt was thrown out due to being a racist… well, dickhead. That wasn’t the official judgement, but he was told his presence was no longer welcomed. The other two remained but were on thin ice. The slightest indiscretion would see them thrown out as well. Never heard from the police again, so that put my own mind at ease.
Dad was soon fit and healthy, looking forward to moving away from the city to live the rest of his life in relative peace and comfort. Mum was on the verge of finishing for the year, and had found a job up the coast at a small school, teaching languages while also filling in other departments, including maths. Like mother, like daughter when it came to things like that. They travelled north for around a month before finding a place they liked, purchasing it immediately and already with big plans in mind. Dad was in the process of selling his business, looking a high six-figure to low seven-figure sum. In the meantime, the possession of the house was being transferred into the names of my sister and I.
The warmer weather meant more time by the pool outside or at the beach. And that meant my sister in a bikini. There isn’t a finer sight that my little sister, fantastic set of tits, pert little butt, flat stomach, longer legs than you’d think, lying back on a sun-lounge, enjoying the sun as her older brother just ogled her until he needed to take a dip. If we wanted a day at the beach, I’d generally drive us a couple of ours out of the city, looking for somewhere a little private. If we found the right beach, we would certainly partake in a little hanky-panky. Having my sister naked on top of me, riding my cock, for all the world to see was certainly quite the thrill. She loved it too, stating on the way home that she enjoyed a rather powerful orgasm each time we did it.
Aware it was going to be my first Christmas at home in a decade, and the first one with Hanako since declaring our love for each other, I knew there was only one thing I could do. We could never officially marry. I just couldn’t think of a way unless we did something incredibly convoluted, that might just blow up in our faces anyway. We’d discussed it more than once and agreed, albeit with heavy hearts, that it would never have the certificate stating we were legally married.
So I went ring shopping. I’d figured out what she would like as I hadn’t been subtle in asking her. She knew it was coming but perhaps wondered when. Birthday? Valentine’s? Christmas? New Year? My birthday? I did take some enjoyment in keeping her guessing. I took my time buying the perfect ring, finding it only a few days before Christmas. I’d bought her other small presents. I’d bought Dad a ride-on mower for their new house, as the backyard was enormous, while Mum was getting a gorgeous new kimono I’d found online, direct from Japan. It would come with a few other things that would remind her of her homeland.
Christmas Day broke with Hanako and I making love. No doubt our parents knew, so they left us alone until we were ready to join them. I’d never tire of watching my little sister bouncing up and down on my cock, holding both my hands for balance, moaning and whimpering her way through one orgasm after another. The utter joy on her face, the lust in her eyes, the way her body moved… The day I’d stop enjoying that would be the one I dropped dead.
After a quick breakfast, it was time for breakfast. Dad already had his present from me as he’d already mowed the lawn. Mum adored her new kimono and the little surprises I’d put in the box with it, just little things she could put around their new house. Hanako had opened up all her presents from me but I could see a slight look of disappointment on her face. I knew why…
Until I sat on a knee in front of her and took the box from my pocket. I heard Mum choke back a sob behind me as I opened it, showing my sister the ring I’d bought. “I figured doing this in front of our parents would mean something to both of us,” I whispered, “I know how much it hurts that it will never be more than this, but this ring is a symbol of my love for you, Hanako-chan. In our hearts and minds, we’re already wed.”
I took the ring and slid it easily on her finger, before showing that I’d hidden a ring, so she could put one on mine. Kissing her softly, she couldn’t stop the tears that felt down her cheeks, only breaking apart when I heard a cork bottle pop, turning to see my father approaching with champagne flutes and a large bottle. “You knew?” I asked him.
“Please, Mark, we knew the exact day you walked in with that ring because of the bloody smile on your face.”
“We figured it would be a day like this,” Mum added, “Because you can only do it in front of us.” Our parents hugged us both, wishing us a lifetime of happiness, before Mum added, “And I assume there will be children?”
My sister and I shared a glance. “Definitely, Mum,” she replied.
Mum and Dad moved up north in the January the next year, taking most of the furniture with them, so we could purchase our own and help the house feel a little more like our own rather than our parents. Within a few months, we’d painted and decorated, moved into the larger bedroom, buying a new mattress and furniture for our new room, fixed the bathroom and kitchen, and probably added a lot of value to the house.
Once Hanako obtained her doctorate, we were immediately trying to put a bun in her oven. We might not have been married, but luck was on our side. She must have fallen pregnant with a few weeks of going off the pill, though we were at it like rabbits. If we had a spare five minutes, we were fucking. Every night we made love for what felt like hours. Weekends sometimes saw us rarely leaving the bedroom. Once confirmed she was, Mum was almost a near constant visitor, fussing over her daughter, Dad dragged along to provide me a brief escape.
The pregnancy went as smoothly as we could have hoped for. When the time came, we agreed to know the sex of the child, and even if I had to wipe my eyes when learning we’d be having a little girl. Otherwise, Hanako practically glowed the entire time, and her libido went through the roof at times. I’d come in from work, having found a job that interested me, but wasn’t too demanding on my time, to be almost leapt upon by a tiny but very horny and pregnant woman, demanding I fuck her.
Let’s just say every single room in the house was christened more than once after our parents had moved out.
Our little girl was christened Sakiya, which means ‘cherry blossom growing’ in Japanese. Honestly, we’d spent weeks looking into the right name for our child, but as soon as Hanako held our daughter in her arms, she just knew the right name. Mum and Dad were outside, positively bursting to see their grand-daughter. As soon as Mum held her for the first time, that was it. Our daughter had four people who would move heaven and earth for her.
Sakiya was not our first child. We ended up having four children within five years, and that’s when it was decided that I would remain at home to be with my family while Hanako would return to work, as she’d spent years earning her doctorate. We had two other daughters after Sakiya, Yumi which simply means ‘beauty’, and Erity, meaning ‘one who’s special’. We both wanted a son, so tried one last time and I’ll admit we did cross our fingers during the ultrasound that would give us the sex.
Hanako gave birth to our only little boy that we named Ken, which can be both an English and Japanese name, but in the latter, means ‘healthy and strong’. He would grow up to live up to his name.
I thoroughly enjoyed playing the role of house-husband once Hanako returned to work. Once the kids were all old enough for school, I’d spend the day looking after the house, while also playing the stocks, as my investments were paying off, and the wage Hanako was making as a professor of history at university was simply spending money for us in the end. Our lives were incredibly comfortable.
No-one has ever discovered the truth of our relationship. Any neighbours I might have known disappeared by the time I returned, so I was just the man who had moved in with Hanako and her parents, we now owned the house and started our own family. We were Mark and Hanako Taylor whenever we went out, no-one thought we were anything but a married couple with four children. I think her friends might have suspected something going on between us, particularly once the children started to arrive and she was still ‘single’, but I think even if we’d been honest, they’d have been happy for us.
As for Hanako and I, our relationship just got better and better. Mum and Dad would come down often to watch the kids so we had a break. That’s when I’d treat my sister-wife to a couple of nights in a hotel, and I did finally get her across to Europe once the kids were old enough not to run our parents ragged, treating her to a whirlwind trip across a month of all my favourite cities, and the places she was desperate to go. We took the kids to Japan once they were old enough to know about where their grandmother had come from, and Hanako still found it amusing that I surprised people with my near perfect and fluent Japanese.
Clapping my hands, I switched off the television. “Okay, kids, time for bed.” There was a lot of moaning before I just stood in front of them, hands on hips, eyebrow raised. They were good kids, falling silent, all of them wanting a cuddle from their father, wandering into our bedroom where Hanako was happily lying back, reading a book. I heard them all wish her goodnight before they headed to their own rooms. With four kids, we’d spent quite a bit of cash building an extension so there were now five bedrooms. Hearing all their doors close, I wandered back to our own room. Closing the door, Hanako threw back the sheets to reveal her still perfect nude body. Breasts were a little larger after four pregnancies, and there were minor marks, which I found appealing, womanly, but she kept that patch of hair above her pussy that I just adored, the rest of her groin area shaved.
I threw off my clothes and almost jumped on her, a soft kiss on her lips before sliding my cock inside her, loving the smile that appeared on her face. “I do believe I’m inside the pussy of my little sister,” I whispered.
“At least you’re shooting blanks now, big brother.” Obviously, I’d had the old snip-snip after child number four. “So you can cum in me as much as you want.”
She shuffled beneath me to get comfortable, her fingers moving through my still thick but greying hair. As for my sister, you’d think she’d barely aged a day from that young woman I’d seen at the airport. She gasped as I gently picked up the pace of my thrusts. “Someone’s eager,” she said, giggling away.
“We need another weekend away.”
“We’ll send them to our parents once the holidays hit, then we’ll just spend a week fucking each other’s brains out.”
My sister ended up riding me as always. I still wanted to see that sight at least once a day, and despite everything, the only time we didn’t have sex was after she’d given birth. Once she was capable of having sex again, we were at it like rabbits whenever possible. That night, she rode me nice and slow, letting the orgasm slowly but surely build to a crescendo. My hands were everywhere, grabbing her arse, caressing her breasts, face or running my fingers through her jet-black hair. Still natural, no colouring just yet.
“Mark,” she moaned, mesmerised by the sight of my cock disappearing inside her.
“Close?” She made an affirmative noise. “Going to cum because of your brother’s big cock?”
She smiled, eyes still closed. “Well, he definitely still loves his little sister’s incredibly tight pussy.”
“He certainly fucking does, Hanako-chan.”
As soon as her orgasm hit, she leaned forward and begged me to fuck her hard. I lasted two minutes, max, kissing her deeply as my own orgasm hit, groaning as I unloaded inside my sister for the umpteenth time. Then we relaxed, my sister relaxing on my chest as she was clearly tired. Cuddling her with one arm, stroking her back with the other, she lifted her head to kiss me.
“How long?” she asked.
“Now,” I whispered, kissing the tip of her nose. “And forever.”
I kept my promise. I never left her again.
Chapter 104: Little Darling [Incest]
Notes:
Little darling, you’re the only one
My heart is racing like I'm on the run
Yeah, little darling won’t you say you're gonna stay with me
I'm gonna give you everything you need
Just say the word and I'll be on my knees
Oh, little darling won't you say you’re gonna marry me- ‘Little Darling’, Jimmy Barnes
Chapter Text
Being one of the last of the plane never really bothered me on a domestic flight. I wouldn’t have to worry about passport control, only having to collect the two large bags I’d brought with me. Having to pay extra for the second bag would always prove annoying, but again, it was a domestic flight. It wasn’t too expensive.
It hadn’t been a long flight from one side of the country to the other. I hadn’t particularly missed my home city, as I’d enjoyed my years living in Perth, but I was happy to be home again to see my family. I hadn’t been home too many times during the past five years, focusing on my studies and then my masters. My mother had understood and accepted my absence. As for my two sisters, I spoke to them often and I knew they missed me as much as I missed them.
After picking up my bags, I walked out into the arrivals hall to find my mother waiting for me. She was still an attractive woman on the other side of forty-five. There was no sign of my father. No real surprise as I hadn’t spoken to the man since the day he walked out on our family. I still remember the night Mum arrived home in tears, Dad arriving home half an hour later, shouting about how it meant nothing, she was just his secretary…
The divorce was bitter and the man I’d called ‘Dad’ showed his true colours. Made my mother doubt everything about herself, withdrew all love and affection from his daughters, and the day he left, we nearly came to blows. I hadn’t seen him in the flesh since. I knew he’d paid child support to my mother until my younger sister had turned eighteen. That was the extent of his contribution to our lives.
“Andrew!” my mother shouted. I would have groaned, but Mum had always called me Andrew. Everyone else called me Andy, but I couldn’t be mad at my mother for calling me by the name she’d given me at birth.
Dropping my bags, I hugged her tightly. She needed a little cry as I gave her a squeeze, hearing her laugh. “How are you, Mum?”
“I missed my baby boy,” she replied softly, before she leaned back and smiled. Being only five-four to my six-one, she did have to look up. “Well, no matter how tall and wide you get, you’ll always be my baby!”
Kissing her forehead, I hugged her again. I could see a few people smiling at us. It felt good to be hugged my mother again. No matter how old a son gets, a hug from his mother always feels wonderful. Letting her go, I grabbed my two bags as Mum led me out of the airport towards the car park. “Where are the terrors?”
“Angela is at work. Anna wanted to come but knew she’d cause a scene if she was here, so she’s waiting for her big brother at home.”
“Missed her big brother?”
“She’s barely seen you for the past five years. She was a young teenager when you left home. She’s now a nearly nineteen-year-old woman who, well, I think she has this idea of who you are and what you’ll be like now that you’re finally home.”
We didn’t talk too much during the drive home to the western suburbs of the city, spending most of my time gazing out the window, marvelling at how much a place can change in only five years. Though I didn’t want to, there was one subject I thought I should broach while we had privacy. Even after all these years, I noticed Mum’s hands grip the steering wheel a little tighter at the mention of his name.
“Not heard a word from him since your sister turned eighteen. She was so hopeful that he’d do something for her that day. Instead, it was just another in a long line of disappointments. She’s finally understood just what sort of man your father is.”
“No communication at all?”
“None. Angela hasn’t tried talking to him in years. But Anna’s always been hopeful that ‘Daddy’ would finally return the love she had for him. Seeing her heart break was tough, but she now understands. It’s why you now returning home means so much to her.” She paused and glanced my way while stopped at a red light. “Not too awkward coming home to live with your mother?”
“It’s only temporary. Thanks for taking me in.”
“You’re my son and you will always have a home with me, no matter how old you are.”
“Thanks, Mum.”
Pulling up into the driveway, I’d barely got out of the car when a smaller ball of energy practically slammed into my chest, feeling a pair of limbs wrap around my upper body, and two other limbs around my lower body, and I understood rather quickly that the small ball of energy was also crying her eyes out. Hugging her in return, it simply heightened the cries as I kissed the top of her head.
“Miss me, did you?”
I didn’t get a verbal reply, just more crying and her limbs trying to squeeze me tighter. With one arm around her body, I managed to grab a bag and carry both inside, Mum able to pick up my lighter second bag. My sister finally extricated herself from my body once I dumped my bag, placing her feet on the ground as she took a step back, using the back of her hands to dry her cheeks.
“Think someone missed me,” I said.
She returned a dazzling smile, gazing up at me from her height of barely five-one. Her blonde hair was tied up in a ponytail, her light blue eyes sparkling behind the glasses she’d always worn, perched on her cute little nose that had always scrunched up when she was thinking. She wore a loose t-shirt, but I remembered she’d grown a pair of perky breasts, but it was her butt that had always drawn attention from her early years of gymnastics, that had left her rather lithe and flexible.
“Of course, she’s missed her big brother. Just like Angela’s missed her little brother, and I’ve missed my son.”
“It’s nice to be missed.”
“Did you miss me?” my little sister asked softly.
Just glancing into her eyes made her smile and her cheeks start to glow. “Of course, I did. I would have said ‘My, how you’ve grown’, but you’re still… short.”
“I am compared to you!”
“Want a coffee?” Mum asked.
“I’d love one. I’ll dump my things in my room and join you back here.”
Picking up both bags, I walked through the house to my old bedroom. I wasn’t surprised that my mother had been busy while I’d been away. All my old furniture was gone, replaced by a new, larger bed and far better furniture. Mum had started to work full-time once my younger sister was at school, and she’d worked her way up the corporate ladder. The car she now drove, parked in the driveway, was a sign that she was now doing very well for herself.
Hearing a cleared throat, I turned around to see my little sister in the doorway, looking adorably awkward like she’d always been around me. “What’s up, Bella?”
Her name was Annabella. Everyone else called her Anna. I was the only one who called her Bella. It wasn’t something we agreed on, I just called her by that name one day, her face had simply lit up with pleasure, and I’d called her that ever since.
“You’re not going to leave again soon, are you?”
Sitting on the edge of the bed, I patted the space next to me. Bella skipped across the room to sit down, immediately cuddling into my side. Wrapping an arm around her in return, I felt and heard her sigh happily. “I’m not going anywhere just yet. I might have a job lined up, but I’ve lived very much hand to mouth for the past five years. I need time to save up a deposit before I can move.”
“So that means you’ll be staying home for a while?”
“A couple of years to really save up enough money. I don’t want to just buy the first place that takes my eye. And I’ll also want to move somewhere that’s still close to my family. I’ve spent five years living away. It was a little lonely at times.”
“But you had friends, right?”
“I did.”
“And girlfriends?”
“Of course. Never anything serious enough to bring a girl home to meet you though.”
“And you’re single now?”
“Definitely. Most of the girls I dated were local to the area, and I wasn’t interested in a long-distance relationship.”
“Good. That means I get my big brother all to myself for a little while!”
“I won’t complain. I need to spend a lot of time with the three most important women in my life.”
“I love you, Andy,” she whispered, “I missed you so much.”
“I missed you too, Bella. And I love you too.”
Standing up and offering my hand, I led us back to the living room, Mum appearing in moments with a tray filled with mugs of coffee, biscuits and cake. Sitting in the middle, Mum to my left, Bella to my right, we chatted away while nibbling at the food and sipping at our drinks. I’d taken an early flight, so was still operating on Perth time.
Flying always made me feel tired so, within a couple of hours, I suggested I’d start on packing my things away then taking a nap. Mum had taken the day off, suggesting she’d just do a little housework. Bella was also on break from university, as the summer break was now in full swing, Christmas and New Year only a couple of weeks away, so she disappeared into her bedroom. I’d taken a quick peek and wasn’t surprised it had barely changed over the years. She might be nearly nineteen but there was still a sweetness and innocence about her.
Could be entirely wrong about that. Never judge a book by its cover.
I spent an hour or so packing my clothes away, set my laptop up on the desk, and made sure my room would stay neat and tidy. I remembered what I could be like as a teenager, not always particularly neat and tidy. Now that I was in my early twenties, and a little more mature, I wanted a clean room, clean bedsheets, and just a nice place to call my own.
Lying down on top of the bed, I drifted off to sleep rather quickly. I’d set my alarm to wake me up within a couple of hours, but what did wake me up was the feeling of a body pressed against mine. Opening my eyes, I couldn’t help smiling as it was Bella who was fast asleep with her head snuggled against my chest underneath my chin, her arm around me, one of her legs resting on top of mine. Kissing her forehead, she woke up and immediately blushed, glancing away shyly.
Hugging her to my body, she started to cry again. I guess she missed me far more than I realised. It wasn’t full on sobbing like when she’d crashed into me when getting out of the car, and I guess it was nice to be missed so much. Looking back, my little sister had always adored me as much as I’d adored her. Despite the age gap of four or so years, we’d always been close. Probably closer to her than Angela, who was only eighteen or so months older.
“Making yourself comfortable already?”
“Is it wrong that I wanted cuddles with my big brother?”
“Not at all.” I gave her a look she seemed to remember immediately as she giggled as I started to tickle her. “Though you are now in danger…”
“No! Don’t!” she cried out as I found her ticklish spots, making her squeal and laugh out loud as she couldn’t stop my fingers. Mum appeared in the doorway within a couple of minutes, laughing as she watched her youngest daughter at the mercy of her only son, begging and pleading for me to stop tickling her. Once she said she was going to lose control of her bladder if I didn’t stop, I relented and hugged her. She tried tickling me in return but had forgotten I wasn’t particularly ticklish.
“Nice to see nothing has changed,” Mum said, walking over to kiss my cheek, “I’m thinking we go out for dinner. We’ll just wait until Angela gets here.”
“Want a swim?” Bella wondered. The one good thing our father had done was purchase a pool when we were kids. When he’d walked out on us, I’d taken over taking care of it though since I’d been gone, Mum and my sisters had shared the responsibility.
“Sure, I’ll throw on some swim shorts.”
Kissing my cheek, my sister got up and practically pranced out of the room, Mum watching her before turning back to me and laughing. “I’m sure you’ve already realised how much she’s missed you. Only seeing you once every few months wasn’t enough for her.”
“It’s nice to be loved.”
Standing up, Mum needed another hug from her son. I had a feeling I was going to get a lot of hugs from all three women for the next few weeks. I’d never had a problem with showing affection to anyone in my family. “I’ll let you get changed. Towels are still in the closet.”
“Going to join us, Mum?”
She gave it some thought then her face broke out in a smile. “Sure. I’ll go throw on my swimsuit too.”
Getting changed into a pair of shorts, I grabbed some towels from the closet and headed out to the backyard. It was a warm day so the idea of taking a dip in the cool water was appealing. Bella was the first to walk out, wearing a white bikini that left little to the imagination. Her breasts had developed since I’d last seen her in a bikini, and the top she wore covered her nipples and a little more of each breast, but it was something even I wouldn’t have liked her wearing elsewhere. As for her bikini bottoms, I learned that my sister either waxed or shaved, as the bottoms covered her mound. She grabbed the towel I held out for her, walking over to the one of the sunlounges, bending over rather provocatively, the string of her bikini splitting her rather perfect cheeks, before she turned and smiled at me before diving into the pool.
Shaking my head, I quickly dove in to join her. “Do you like my bikini, Andy?” she asked once I surfaced.
“Doesn’t leave much to the imagination.”
“I know. I felt so naughty when I was trying it on the other day. I just had to buy it.” She swam closer to me as she whispered, “I even turned myself on a little when looking in the mirror.”
“First time you’ve worn it?”
“I’m not going to wear it at the beach or anything. Everyone would stare at me. In the safety of my own home, I’ll wear what I want.”
“Well, I think you look absolutely stunning in it though you have to remember I am your brother too.”
She smiled, paddling towards me and giving me a cuddle. “Is there anything wrong with wanting my brother to notice me too?”
“I guess not. Hard not to notice you though.”
Mum walked out a couple of minutes later, wearing a one-piece swimsuit though there were cuts in it that showed off her pale flesh. Bella had a slightly darker tan, while I loved to spend time by the pool or at the beach, so I had the darkest tan of the three. My sister cooed and marvelled at my physique, as though I might have spent a lot of time studying my arse off, I still made time to visit the gym, exercised regularly, and while my diet wasn’t great, being a broke arse student, I ate healthily when possible.
Diving into the pool to join us, Bella pulled away as we bobbed up and down in the water, Mum taking a moment to run her hand up and down on my arms. “Well, you certainly didn’t inherit that physique from your father.”
“It’s not natural. I have worked to keep it.”
“In our earliest days of dating, he kept himself fit, but once he had a ring on my finger, he turned into a slob. I’ve always wondered what his secretary saw in him except the fact he had power at the company and did make money.”
“That’s exactly what she saw in him. I haven’t spoken to him in a long time, but it was obvious she saw dollar signs.”
“Are they still together?”
“She married him,” Bella muttered, “Thankfully, he didn’t have the gall to invite any of his so-called children.”
“Are you dating, Mum?”
“No-one at the moment. I’ll admit that I’m rather selective about who I want to date. I’m single at the moment and I spend a lot of time with friends and my daughters.”
Mum only spent half an hour or so with us before she lifted herself out of the pool, and I did get a good view of her rather pert behind. For a woman past forty-five, even as her son, I could admit her body was still fantastic. She walked over to take in a bit of sun, leaving me with Bella, who couldn’t leave me alone, always wanting to hug or just touch me.
We were still in the pool when Angela arrived home from work. Walking outside to check on us, her face lit up when she saw me. Telling us to wait, she was back in five minutes, rocking a red bikini, not quite as scandalous as her younger sister, but still showing off plenty of her pale skin. Diving into the water, she hugged me immediately, ever so excited that her little brother was home. Feeling her legs wrap around me raised an eyebrow.
“Just a hug, Andy,” she whispered, “I’ve missed you so much.”
I’ll admit those words took me slightly be surprise. I’d always been incredibly close with Bella. My relationship with Angela had been fine, but we’d never been anything more than siblings, a brother and sister that were family, but we were not what I’d call friends. Never argued. Never had any major fallings out. We just didn’t spend much time together.
Hugging her back tightly, the sigh she released suggested she was happy, at least. “How are things with you?” I asked softly, her head resting on my shoulder. She had the same blonde hair as her younger sister though with brown eyes instead of blue.
“Same old, same old.”
“That good, eh?”
Leaning back, she looked a little sad. “You know I’m with Brad, right?”
“Yeah, a couple of years by now. I’m surprised you’re still living at home.”
Releasing her legs from around me, the three of us moved to the shallow end, sitting on the ledge inside the pool. No surprise Bella practically sat on my lap, much to Angela’s amusement. “Part of me loves living at home. I know Mum loves having us around and it means I can save for a deposit and other things. But I was hoping Brad was hoping for the same things, such as looking at buying a house together and proposing. We’ve discussed marriage more than once, but I just don’t know if he’s ever going to do it. And I don’t want to be one of those women waiting years for a proposal that just won’t come.”
“Why don’t you propose to him? Aren’t you a modern woman and all?”
“There are one or two traditions I do prefer, Andy. He knows how much I love him, and he loves me the same way… Or at least I think he does. Sometimes I’m not so sure anymore.” Sighing, she cuddled into my side. "Sorry, I shouldn’t be dumping all this on your first day home but new ears and all.”
“I could offer to have a word with him but I’m guessing that would be embarrassing.”
“Very much so but thank you for caring.”
The three of us remained in the pool until Mum suggested we get ready to go out for dinner. Returning to my bedroom, Angela wandered off to her bedroom, but Bella followed me into mine, closing the door and hugging me tightly again. I loved how affectionate she already was being. We’d spent most of our lives hugging and being affectionate with each other.
“Thank you for coming home, Andy,” she whispered.
“And miss spending time with my favourite little sister…”
She leaned back and tried to look angry. “Your only little sister.”
“You know what I mean.”
Standing up on her tiptoes, she left a big wet kiss on my cheek then ran out of my bedroom, giggling away. I’ll admit, I found her pert little butt mesmerising as she did so, shaking my head and chuckling to myself as I got changed to head out. Wearing a shirt and chinos as it was rather warm, Mum went with a skirt and blouse combination, but my two sisters decided to wear a light sundress each, plunging neckline and high hem to show off a pair of fantastic legs each.
“Where are we going?” I had to ask.
“I was figuring the local RSL for a decent feed,” Mum replied, “I’ll drive so you kids can enjoy a drink together too.”
It was the first time the four of us had been together for months. Mum was proud of the fact I’d graduated with a master’s degree. Angela admitted that she’d missed me because, despite further admitting that we hadn’t always been close, she’d missed just having me close by. As for Bella, the other two women knew how much she’d missed me. She was the one who had called me the most, would text me every day, and we did our best to keep in touch, even when on opposite sides of the country.
Arriving home later that night, Mum happily went off to bed as she had to work the next day, though didn’t leave without a long hug with her son. Angela also had to work, with promises to spend a lot of time together on the weekend in a couple of days’ time. Heading to my bedroom, I stripped off to my underwear and walked to the bathroom for a quick shower.
Lying on my bed, I was browsing through my phone when there was a light knock at the door. Bella appeared through the doorway, closing the door quietly behind her, leaning back against it. She was wearing a tiny pair of pink panties and a pink crop top. She’d taken off all her make-up, her hair in its usual ponytail, glasses still perched on her nose.
“What’s up?” I asked casually. Bella coming into my room wasn’t anything out of the ordinary. She never stayed the night as I didn’t want our mother thinking the wrong thing though it was only ever innocent. We just liked being together. But the age gap alone would have raised eyebrows. Last thing any young man needs to hear is an accusation.
“Can I stay with you tonight?”
Considering her behaviour since I’d arrived, the request wasn’t a surprise. She was nearly nineteen, and I was four years older. I was wearing underwear, so was she. As long as we remained somewhat clothed, it could remain innocent. Right?
“Well, I guess my bed is big enough for two…”
“But I want to snuggle with my big brother!”
I poked my cheek. “The toll must be paid first.”
She giggled, skipping towards me, laying a big kiss on my cheek before she climbed over me. Moulding her body against mine, arm over my chest, leg over mine at the same time, she sighed happily as I put my phone down and wrapped an arm around her in return. “Miss me?” I whispered.
“If I admit how much, I’ll start to cry again. I’m just so glad you’re home, Andy.”
“I’m glad too, Bella. I missed my little sister just as much.”
“You did?”
“Of course. I love Mum and Angela, but we’ve always had this connection.”
“I know,” she whispered so softly, I could barely hear her, “You were always my favourite male. Even more so than Grandpa!”
Kissing my cheek again, she nuzzled into me and, to my surprise, practically passed out. Laughing to myself, I switched off the light as she snuggled into me, hearing her whisper ‘Love you’ before her breathing changed. Waking the next morning, she was spooned against me as we’d moved during the night, her tight little butt against my crotch, and I’d woken with the usual morning wood.
She definitely felt it as I heard her gasp when she woke up. “Wow,” she whispered, “Not a bad way to wake up in the morning.”
“It’s natural.”
Turning her head, she returned a smile. “I know that, Andy. We do get a decent education on sex and the human body in this country, at least. Still… Are you packing down there or something?”
“I’ve not heard any complaints.”
Turning around, she cuddled into me, feeling my cock press into her mound. She gasped and met my eyes before laughing. “Oops,” she whispered, “Um…”
“Not uncomfortable?”
“Definitely not. As you said, it’s completely natural. Though I also think you love having your hot little sister in bed with you.”
Raising my eyebrows made her giggle. “Hot little sister? Think highly of yourself?”
“You don’t think I’m hot?”
I knew this was a dangerous question. Despite the outward confidence, she was a young woman who likely struggled with self-doubt from time to time, and her coming to be for reassurance wasn’t a surprise. “I think my little sister was always incredibly cute and rather adorable. She’s grown to be a beautiful young woman.”
That earned me a very long, tight hug before she released me with a smile. “I’d better go back to my room. I shut the door when leaving so hopefully Mum thinks I didn’t sleep with you last night.”
With another kiss on my cheek, she walked towards the door, her panties having disappeared into the tight crack of her arse. I couldn’t look away, my little sister glancing back and winking at me before disappearing. Not one for lazing about all day, I got up and enjoyed a quick shower, joining my mother and older sister for breakfast after I’d thrown on some clothes.
“What are your plans until you start your new job?” Angela asked as I stuffed my face with one slice of toast after another.
“Got a gig lined up to work a few days a week though with time off for Christmas and New Year. My full-time role doesn’t start until mid-January so I’ll take advantage of at least some down time.”
“Any other plans?” Mum wondered.
“Nah. Just laze about at home, sit by the pool when I’m not actually in it. Do a little Christmas shopping too.”
“Don’t go crazy with presents.”
“What’s this about presents?” Bella asked as she joined us at the table.
“I was just asking what your brother will be up to before he starts full-time work next year,” Mum replied, “But he did mention doing a little Christmas shopping.”
“Going to buy me something nice, big brother?” Bella asked, leaning into me and fluttering her eyes.
“If you behave yourself.”
Playfully slapping my shoulder, she did her best to look mad but failed miserably. “I’m always a good girl.”
Mum and Angela left a few minutes later, both ensuring I gave them a hug and kiss before they were out the door. That left me alone with Bella, who found me on the couch after I’d cleaned up the kitchen, cuddling up next to me. I wasn’t watching anything on the television, so she asked what my plans were for the next couple of days before the weekend. Explaining I just planned on chilling out until the Monday, she asked if I’d like to take her anywhere.
“We don’t have a car,” I explained, “And I can’t afford to buy one yet. Not until I’ve started my new job and I’ve got some cash in the bank.”
“Okay, so we can…”
“How about we laze about the house and just enjoy each other’s company?”
I didn’t expect her to move to straddle my lap. Considering she was so much shorter than me, her head was barely level with mine even in that position. I was thankful she was at least wearing shorts and a tight t-shirt. “If you keep me company, I’ll keep you fed.”
“You got a part-time job too?”
“I will come January. Mum doesn’t expect me to work too much as she knows how much work I’m putting into studying.”
For the next couple of weeks, I spent most of my time hanging with my sister. I’d kept in touch with a few friends from high school and did take an afternoon or two to meet up with them. Some had gone to university in our home city, others had chosen to head straight out to work. Nearly all of them were now in long-term relationships. A couple had started families with the appearance of babies.
My sister would sometimes join me though would usually stay at home as she didn’t share much in common with my friends except me. And I guess it was rather nice when, after only being gone a few hours, I’d find myself hugged tightly by a tiny ball of energy.
As for our sleeping arrangements, she would come to my room nearly every night to snuggle with me. We didn’t chance remaining like that all night too often. I was confident our mother wouldn’t think anything untoward was going on, and while I was left thinking Bella wouldn’t have cared either way, I knew it could blow up in my face should our mother or Angela walk in on me sharing a bed with my younger sister.
That’s not to say I didn’t love it when she did stay the night as I enjoyed her presence and she certainly loved waking up in my arms. Might sound a bit weird, saying that about my sister, but it was just another example of how close we were, though perhaps a sign that I should probably start looking to date in the future. No rush, just something to consider.
I tried to spend some time with Angela and my mother as well. I felt closer to my older sister than I had in years, heading out for lunch occasionally to catch up on events from the past few years. As for Mum, we’d usually enjoy a drink together of an evening, Mum with a glass of wine, me with a beer, talking about any topic that came to mind.
It was around a week before Christmas that Mum and I were sitting at the kitchen table after we’d had a quiet dinner, my sisters having gone out to parties with their friends. Mum was talking about dipping her toes back in the dating pool in the new year and was showing an interest in my love life, or lack thereof.
“I’ll worry about it when I’m living by myself. Bringing a girl home to Mum’s place isn’t really a winning proposition.”
“Hmmm. I see your point there. And I guess just taking a girl to a hotel feels a little sordid?”
“Well, that or the back seat of a car I don’t have yet. I’ll worry about a relationship later. I’m keeping things simple for now.”
“How are you finding being back home?”
“Great. It did feel a little lonely from time to time when I was so busy with studying and away from you three. I guess it’s rather obvious that Bella loves having me home again.”
“For around a month before you got home, she was ever so excited. Your little sister loves you so much, Andrew. I’m sure you’re aware and appreciate the fact, but you’ve always had a special place in her heart.”
“I love her just as much, Mum.”
Mum sipped at her wine and smirked at me. “I know she’s in your room nearly every night, whether only for a couple of hours or for the entire evening.”
Sipping at my beer, I nodded slowly before asking, “Do you have any issues with that, Mum?”
“Of course not, Andrew. Your little sister comes to you for comfort and to feel loved. And you’ve never been shy in showing affection to any of us. If she wants to stay with her big brother, I’m not going to say anything. Angela just thinks it’s rather cute you’ve picked up where you left off before you went to university.”
“Okay, just as long as no-one got the wrong idea.”
“Frankly, my little girl could do far worse than my only son.”
Laughing out loud, Mum joined in with me. “Well, I’m glad you think so highly of me.”
Waking up with Bella in my arms on Christmas morning certainly provoked a smile, looking rather adorable as it was unusual for me to wake up before her. Kissing her cheek woke her up, her eyes slowly opening before a broad grin appeared. Cuddling tighter into me, she asked, “Is this my first present?”
“Think you’re getting presents at your age?”
Pouting, she asked, “Are you not going to treat your little sister to presents?”
“Yes, you have presents under the tree, Bella.” Then I tickled her, making her laugh and squeal. “Better have treated your big brother to something.”
“He got to have my company last night. I think that’s more than enough.”
“Oh really?” I replied, tickling her even more. It was all rather innocent until she pressed into my erection, and it was obvious, even though my underwear, that my little sister was soaking wet. She knew I felt it and I felt my eyes widen in surprise. I stopped tickling her immediately as her cheeks immediately started to glow. “Bella?” I asked quietly.
Her eyes gazed into mine as she pressed herself down into my erection again and released a soft moan, her eyes not averting away from mine for a second. “That feels good,” she whispered, “Put your hand on my butt.”
“Bella,” I whispered back.
“Please,” she whispered, “Call this one of my presents. My handsome big brother being nice to his little sister.”
I started with just caressing her back, which she seemed to love, before I moved my hand down to feel her butt for the first time in what could only be described an intimate gesture. Her face lit up as I gave one cheek a gentle squeeze, though I could only concentrate on the fact she was continuing to rub herself against my tented cock.
“Bella…”
“I love you, Andy… So much…”
“I love you, Bella. You should know that by now.”
“You make me so good all the time, but this is making me feel really good…” My eyes widened as she giggled. “Want to see your little sister orgasm?” she moaned softly.
“Bella…”
Her fingers of her left hand dug into my back as her mouth moved incredibly close to mine, feeling her hot breath on my face. “I bet all the girls you’ve been with have loved your big cock. I bet it would feel so good inside me.”
And that’s when I realised her feelings for me were not entirely that of a sibling. Perhaps I’d just been oblivious or didn’t want to face facts, but while we’d always been close before I’d left for university, I should have realised that perhaps she had some much stronger feelings for me after my absence. Thinking back to conversations with my mother, and even Angela, I was left wondering if they were aware of how she felt and stunned myself by then wondering if they were actually okay with the idea.
My thought process was halted by the sound of my little sister whimpering before she shuddered, clutching her entire body against me and I knew she’d just had an orgasm. It was an absolutely beautiful sight to behold but the turmoil in my mind was immediate. I was her older brother, she was my little sister, and this was something we shouldn’t be doing.
“Holy shit,” she moaned, “Holy shit… Best orgasm ever!” She continued to grind away on my cock as she lifted her head from my chest. “I can only imagine how much I’d cum if you slid your cock inside me, Andy.”
Meeting her eyes, I wasn’t really capable of a response. I might have been the older one, and while that large part of my brain was telling me this was completely inappropriate, there was that small, carnal part of my brain shouting 'Just fuck her. She wants it!’
I knew what I needed to do. I wrapped my arms around her and just hugged her. She immediately stopped moving her body against my tented cock and simply relaxed against me. “I’m glad you had fun,” I whispered into her ear, “But we obviously need to talk, Annabella.”
Feeling her nod, she knew I was serious. I rarely used her full name. She’d only ever been Bella except when I needed to emphasise a point. “You’re not mad?”
“I’m not mad.” I felt the sag of relief. “But we’ve just crossed a line of some sort, and I think there are other lines you are thinking of crossing.”
“I might need to change my panties before we join Mum and Angela. They’re absolutely soaking right now.”
To be honest, I could inhale her scent and it was little wonder I was harder than ever. Thankfully, she slowly extricated herself from me, but my heart fell when I saw the concern, even fear in her eyes. Pulling her towards me again, I kissed her forehead. “I’m not mad, Bella. I can never be mad about the fact my little sister loves me.”
“But does my big brother love me as much?”
“Of course I do, Bella. You’ve always been the most important woman in my life with Mum and Angela.”
Her lower lip started to tremble though she reined in her emotions, managing a single nod before she turned and lowered her feet to the floor. Walking to the door, she stopped and turned back, a smile once again appearing before she blew me a kiss. “Go shower and get changed. We’re opening presents!”
Once she closed the door, I sat up and ran my fingers through my hair. I knew our relationship had just irrevocably changed. We couldn’t share something that intimate, even when partially clothed, for things not to change. The one thing that surprised me is that I felt no guilt about it. It was what Bella wanted and the only thing I didn’t do was try and stop her, and that was only because I didn’t want to. Part of me wanted her to have fun, and there’s that part of me that also wanted her to orgasm.
I didn’t bother with showering, just throwing on some clothes and heading out to the kitchen, finding Mum already at the stove, getting breakfast ready for us. “Is Anna up?”
“Yeah, she’s getting changed. Want me to get Angela?”
“She’s already up, getting changed too. Hungry?”
“Starving.”
“I’m thinking we’ll eat first then we’ll open presents. Your grandparents will be here for lunch, then your two aunts will come around tonight with your cousins.”
“Cool. Cool…”
Mum turned around to look at me. “Something wrong, Andrew?”
“No. All good.”
A look passed her face. I wasn’t lying, but she knew something was on my mind. Knew me well enough that I’d mention it in time, that I sometimes needed to process something before I’d approach the subject. “Andrew…” Meeting her eyes, she smiled at me. “It’s okay. Just let it happen.” I felt my jaw drop though I guess she wasn’t blind to certain things. “I’m not going to be mad about it. Trust me on that.”
“Even though…”
“If it happens, we’ll talk about it afterwards. Just act like you normally do today. Her birthday is in March. Keep that in mind when it comes to making her feel special.”
“You’re seriously okay…”
Mum hugged me tightly for a few seconds. “We’ll talk about it later. Just keep being the loving and affectionate young man and big brother you’ve always been.” She turned back to the stove though I heard the humour when she added, “Angela isn’t blind either. She approves too. Thinks you were made for each other. I guess, in a way, you were. Just one thing, Andrew.”
“Sure, Mum. Anything.”
“Don’t break her heart.”
“I think we need to talk first anyway. But I guess things are starting to make sense.”
Nothing was particularly out of the ordinary as we ate breakfast. Mum was simply happy to have all three of her children with her at the table, while my two sisters were happy to have their brother home permanently. After we all quickly helped clean up, we moved out to the living room and started to hand out presents. As we were all that little bit older, none of us expected an enormous pile of presents, but we’d all been out to buy each other a few things.
From myself, Mum received a large bottle of her favourite perfume. Angela received an electronic device she’d had her eyes on for quite a long time. Could have bought it herself but the smile on her face was reward enough. As for my little sister, she received jewellery upon which was her favourite gemstone. A necklace, bracelet, earring and ring combination. Mum and Angela burst into laughter when Bella practically leapt on me, covering my face in kisses as thanks for such a thoughtful gift. After all those kisses, I dragged to her bedroom to help put on her necklace, returning to the living room, where Mum and Angela dropped plenty of compliments about my taste. Mum gave me a knowing look, but being honest, the jewellery was bought while I was still in Perth.
The rest of the day was rather busy as relatives visited. It was nice to see my maternal and paternal grandparents. The latter had practically disowned my father, sensitive enough to not mention him during any conversations. Angela and Bella didn’t want to hear it. I only asked after him in privacy and never wanted to know great details. They would normally let me know he was alive and that was about it.
Other relatives appeared later during the day, and the day would end with everyone by the pool due to the heat, the younger people frolicking in or by the water, the older people keeping to the shade, usually enjoying alcohol and conversation. Thankfully, Bella behaved herself in the presence of everyone. Still affectionate but never put her hands anywhere awkward, and everyone was used to the pair of us being close and always hugging each other.
It was late in the evening when the last guest made their way home. Angela had already escaped to her bedroom by then. After a last round of hugs and cheerful goodbyes, Mum looked at the kitchen and sighed. “Stuff it. We’ll sort it all out in the morning. I’m going to bed!” With a kiss on a cheek for my sister and I, she staggered to bed.
Heading to my bedroom, Bella kissed my cheek and headed to her own room, shutting the door without a word. Stripping to my underwear as soon as I was in my room, I collapsed onto my bed and waited my sister to arrive. I knew she was going to arrive soon enough.
“Come in,” I called when there was a light knock. Bella appeared through the gap, leaning back against the door for a moment. She wasn’t being subtle as she was wearing a set of lingerie I’d never seen, the red bra and panties looking very sexy on her. Gesturing with my head, she smiled and skipped over towards me, leaping onto the bed and immediately straddling my body.
“Do I look sexy, Andy?” she asked softly.
“Definitely.”
“I bought this just for you.”
“You do realise I’ve been rather oblivious.”
She chuckled, leaning down to leave a very soft kiss on my lips. Barely lasted a couple of seconds but there was a promise of much more. “I guess I’m more subtle than I thought,” she whispered.
“Do we need to talk about things, Bella?”
“Not right now. I know this is weird for both of us, but I’ve obviously had a lot of time to deal with all this. I don’t mean to dump it all on you.”
“But Mum knows?”
“I had to tell her because I did kind of plan to do something like this when you finally came home. I needed you to know how I feel about you. How I’ve always felt about you.”
“As I said, I was a little oblivious. And there’s a large part of my brain telling me that you’re my little sister. It’s my job to protect you, look after you, give any boyfriends the third degree…”
“You can look after me by loving me, Andy.”
“I do love you, but I’m already realising you want me to love you in another way.”
“Is that too much to ask?”
“I need time to think, Bella. It’s a big thing for both of us. It’s something very few people will accept. And there will be consequences should anyone find out who won’t accept it.”
Pulling her down to lay on my chest, I did enjoy the feeling of her soft skin as I ran my fingers up and down her back. And I have no doubt she would have felt my erection as I couldn’t help finding my little sister a sexy little temptress. Running my fingers to eventually cup one of her cheeks, she moaned softly as I gave it a gentle squeeze.
“Do you know what would make the best way to finish Christmas?” she asked quietly.
“What?”
“For my big brother to touch me.” She paused before lifting her head, so her eyes met mine. “I’m a virgin, Andy. I was never going to be with anyone except you.”
I made her squeal when I rolled her over onto her back, so I was now on top. The eagerness and desire in her eyes were plain to see, particularly when I pressed my erection against her mound. Virgin or not, my little sister wasn’t being shy as she pressed down against my cock at the same time. Leaning down, I kissed her properly for the first time. I think I caught her by surprise for the first couple of seconds before one of her hands ended up on the back of my head, my tongue finding its way into her mouth.
When she whimpered, and then pressed down on my cock again, we both smiled though neither of us was eager to break our first too quickly. Her legs wrapped around me, forcing my cock to press even harder against her mound. Finally breaking the kiss to catch our breath, I don’t think anything could have wiped the smile from her face.
“Got you!” she exclaimed, hugging me tightly, “You’re mine now, Andy.”
“I am yours, Bella. In a way, I think I’ve always been yours.”
Lying next to her, she spooned back against me, giggling to herself as my cock pressed into her back while I wrapped my arms around her, giving her a gentle squeeze. Snuggling back against me, I kept one arm still around her while I lightly stroked the rest of her body. She shuddered a couple of times, her excitement off the charts with just the light stroking of her skin.
Reaching over to turn off the light, it was only in the darkness when she started to rub herself against my cock. When she grabbed my wrist, I felt her legs part as she placed my hand above her panties, and I could feel how damp they were. Without any hesitation, I gently rubbed her above her panties, earning a whimper and a choked sob.
“Like that?” I breathed into her ear.
“I know you’re going to take it slow, Andy. And that’s okay. I’d love to feel your skin on mine though.”
Sliding my hand up to her stomach, I then slid my hand underneath her panties, feeling her legs spread even wider. The heat from her pussy was something I’d rarely experienced, and she was absolutely dripping wet. My little sister was so turned on, I almost felt sorry for her. Running my fingertips over her slit for the first time, she whimpered then moaned softly as I was only going to tease her for now.
“What about you?” she asked.
“Bella, I’m going to absolutely love getting to know your body. I’m going to take my time figuring out exactly what you love. I can assure you one thing, though. I’m the sort of man that loves to eat pussy.”
“I’ve daydreamed about you lying between my legs, just using your mouth on me…”
“I promise I’ll do that for you soon.”
“Can I ask one thing?”
“You can ask anything of me, Bella.”
“I want to call you ‘big brother’ when we do things together. I love the fact my lover will be my big brother. And I want you to always refer to me as your ‘sister’ or ‘little sister’, particularly once we start making love.”
“I’m guessing it turns you on even more?”
“God yes,” she moaned as I felt her shudder as my fingers hadn’t stop moving, and I’d already found her clitoris, gently circling a finger around it, “To know that, one day soon, my big brother will slide his big cock inside his little sister’s tight pussy, her pussy just perfect for his big cock…”
I remained silent before I finally whispered, “Damn…”
“I’ve had a lot of time to think about all of this. Every time I masturbate, I think about my big brother.” She shuddered again before she turned her head. Even in the darkness, I could see the whites of her eyes. “Are you going to make me orgasm, Andy?”
“Of course I am. I’ve got to look after my little sister.”
“I love you…”
Kissing her softly, I felt her smile as I made her moan softly again. “I love you, and I’m going to make my little sister pass out from enjoying such a good orgasm…”
She didn’t quite pass out, but she absolutely loved what her big brother did for her. Her clit was incredibly sensitive, but it didn’t take long to figure out how she liked it treated, keeping it in the back of my mind for when I’d eventually go down on her. She covered her mouth to quiet her cries as she came, feeling her body buck wilding against mine before she finally calmed down, lying quietly against me except for her deep breathing.
Falling asleep before me, I did lie in silence for a little while, going over everything that had happened since arriving home, but in particular thinking about the relationship I had with my little sister and how turning our relationship physical was going to change things. I’d heard rumours and stories of other siblings who had apparently hooked up, but I never thought I’d end up with Bella. We’d always been close, and never been shy in showing love and affection for each other, but it had always been that of siblings.
Waking up in the morning, Bella had rolled over during the night, her forehead against my chest, arm around my body, her leg resting on top of mine. Caressing her back, she slowly woke up before her eyes met mine, a glorious smile forming before we shared a soft but passionate kiss. Before I could say a word, she undid the clasp at the front of her bra, giving me a first look at her B-cup breasts, before she rolled onto her back for a few seconds and slid off her panties, rolling back onto her side to show me her naked body for the first time.
“I do like being completely shaved, though if you want…”
“A man can have a preference but it’s your choice, Bella.”
“Shaved means I can wear naughty bikini bottoms that will almost show off my tight, little pussy to my big brother. I’m going to enjoy teasing him.”
Making her giggle as she ended up on her back, she gasped when the tent of my cock within my underwear pressed against her, immediately biting her bottom lip and I could see the nerves in her eyes. But her body couldn’t help itself, pressing down against me, causing her to moan rather loudly.
“I’m not sure how Mum and Angela would react to hearing you screaming out,” I joked. Thankfully, Bella saw the humour before I kissed her, rolling back onto my side and taking her with me, “Though I do enjoy having my naked little sister in bed with me. I think we should make it a near permanent thing.”
“You’d like that?”
“Bella, you are absolutely, stunningly beautiful. Never doubt that for a second.”
“Is it weird though?”
“Honestly, it’s still very new and there’s that logical part of my brain yelling at me. But there’s the other part of my brain that loves you and is willing to see where this goes. Are you sure about this?”
She took my wrist and placed a pair of my fingers between her legs again, ensuring the tips almost slid inside her pussy. Kissing me softly, she moaned into my mouth as I only teased her for a few seconds before I just ran my fingers up and down her labia before I teased her clit once again.
“Inside me?” she asked in a whimper.
“Not yet. Because what I really want to do next is lie my sister down, kissed up and down her body, then use my tongue on her hot little pussy.”
“You mean that?”
“Already told you that I love to eat pussy, Bella.” Removing my fingers from between her legs, her eyes watched me move my fingers into my mouth, sucking them clean. Chuckling as she started to blush, I kissed her forehead. “And I’m going to love going down on my little sister. But we should get dressed and see what the others are doing.”
After we both dressed, we left my bedroom together, finding Angela and Mum already up and about, the former watching the morning news in the living room, Mum pottering about in the kitchen as she was cleaning up. I offered to help her out, Bella taking a seat next to our older sister. Happy that someone was helping her, I finished up washing everything as Mum prepared a quick and simple breakfast for us to enjoy.
Sitting at the table, Bella and I sat side by side, Mum in her usual place to my right, Angela sitting opposite, two empty chairs as always unless we had other company with us. It was only when we’d finished eating that Mum pushed her plate forward, cleared her throat, and folded her arms in front of her. Thankfully, despite what many might think, there was a smile on her face, and she was otherwise relaxed.
“What will your sleeping arrangements be going forward?”
“We haven’t really talked about it yet, Mum,” Bella replied for me, “But I do like sleeping with my big brother already.”
“You really like that fact, don’t you?” Angela wondered, meeting her eyes, thankful she appeared more amused than anything.
“I know what we’ll be doing is illegal everywhere, seen as immoral by many people, and that very few will understand…”
“Why are you two so understanding?” I had to ask.
“Because this young woman has spent the past few years pining for her big brother,” Angela replied, “It’s been obvious to me and our mother that she’s been head over heels in love with you forever.”
“You’re my children and I love you both. Now while I will admit that having two of my children being intimate together is weird, and I won’t sit here and lie, saying it isn’t. But my love for you both, and the fact I know you’re going to be happy together, means I’ll just have to deal with that and more than likely quickly.”
“We don’t have to share a room or anything, but I am going to be sleeping with him every night going forward,” Bella added, “But I think we can compromise that we’ll make sure we keep our displays of affection to a minimum.”
“That’s a mature attitude,” Mum stated, “I don’t mind you being as affectionate as you’ve always been. Since you told me how you feel, I’ve given myself time to get used to the idea of seeing two of my children in love.” Then she looked at me. “Do you love her just as much in return, Andrew?”
“Of course I do, Mum. I was just oblivious. We still need to talk about certain things, but I want to see where this goes. She’s my little sister and deserves everything, including my love for her.”
During those few days between Christmas and New Year, I found little reason to leave the house. Met up with some friends for one afternoon, but I was happy to spend most of my time with my family. Bella disappeared one evening for dinner with some friends, arriving home later enough that I was already in bed. She came straight to my room, stripped naked in front of me, doing so in a manner that was rather erotic, before she pulled back the sheet and straddled my groin.
“Have you been drinking?” I asked. When she nodded, I pulled her close to me, kissing her cheek, “Then you know my rules about that.”
“I’m not drunk, but I’m glad you care, Andy.”
“Hey, my gorgeous little sister is currently naked in bed with me. I can’t really complain.”
“Do you like me naked in bed with you?”
“I love it, Bella.”
“Are you doing anything for NYE?”
“No plans. Most of my friends are doing things with their families. I have been meaning to ask…”
“Kelly is having a party and I was invited a while ago. I know we can’t exactly be public, but I was wondering… Would you like to be my date?”
“Bella, you don’t have to sound so unsure when asking me. I’d love to spend the night with you.”
Rolling off me, lying on her side, I turned onto my side as she spooned back against me, rubbing her arse against my cock, wearing underwear in bed as I always did, at least for the moment. I knew there’d be a time when I’d finally relent and just sleep naked next to her. Pulling her tight, I pressed against her, earning a soft moan as I lifted her leg, running my hand back down her leg towards her pussy.
“Are you going to make you little sister cum?” she moaned softly.
“Would you like that, little sister?”
She giggled for a moment as I was keeping my promise to her. “I’d love my big brother’s fingers to rub my hot little pussy,” she whispered, turning her head to kiss me for a few seconds, “But when is my big brother going to let me pleasure him?”
“Soon enough, Bella. But I love looking after you first, because I want to show how much I love you.”
She was asleep within fifteen minutes after a couple of rather powerful orgasms, her body moulded back against my chest as I held her tightly in my arms. I was woken the next morning by the feeling of something playing with my cock, opening my eyes to see Bella watching my face, an amused smirk on hers. She must have been prepared as I could feel her slick hand must have had either spit or lube on it.
Stopping for a moment, I lowered my underwear and kicked them off, so now we were naked together for the first time. She looked down and blushed, seeing my hard cock for the first time in the faint morning light. “Am I doing it right?” she asked.
“Bella… You’re stroking me off. Anything you do is going to be right.”
“Will you cum?”
“Definitely!”
“On me?”
My little sister would only ask if that’s what she wanted. I remembered the conversations our mother had with all of us when growing up. “I’ll warn you when I’m close so you can aim where you want.”
“I can’t wait until you cum inside me, Andy. And, one day in the future, it’ll be to put a baby in me.”
We hadn’t had that talk yet, about children and that far into the future, but the fact she was already thinking about it didn’t surprise me. I knew she wanted kids. I’d always wanted kids too. But I also knew that a brother and sister having children could be problematic. Definitely needed to talk later.
The excitement was too much, in all honesty. Within a couple of minutes, I felt that familiar pressure of needing to cum, warning Bella that I was close. I kept my eyes on her as she felt my cock start to throb in her hand, and she squealed when the first spurt erupted from my cock, white streak of cum landing over one of her breasts.
“It’s so warm!” she exclaimed as more cum landed on her before she knew I was finished, continuing to milk my cock of every drop before she finally released it. What I didn’t expect was for her to immediately clean her fingers. She didn’t pull a face though I guess the first taste was never going to be entirely pleasant. “I’ve tasted worse things,” she stated with a giggle, “I’ll get used to it eventually, particularly once I start blowing you and swallowing.”
“Seriously?”
“Andy, we’re going to have so much fun together. I promise you that.”
I always kept wet wipes nearby so used a few of those to wipe her down before we got up, dressed, and grabbed breakfast. It was the penultimate day of the year. Mum and Angela had both disappeared already, Mum leaving us a note that breakfast was being kept warm in the oven. After we ate, Bella asked me what I had planned. Tell her I had nothing, she stood up out of her chair, stripped naked, and ‘dragged’ me to the living room.
Helping me get naked, I ended up sitting in the middle of the couch with Bella straddling my lap, making out heavily as she rubbed her pussy against my cock. It got rather close to me sliding inside her more than once. Eventually just picking her up and taking her back to my bedroom, I laid her down as we continued kissing, though I finally moved away from her lips, kissing down her neck towards her breasts.
“Andy,” she moaned softly as I latched onto one of her very pink and hard nipples.
Giving her breasts plenty of attention had her moaning and squirming underneath me. Kissing down her body, I could smell her arousal, which was a completely turn on. I loved my little sister’s scent. Leaving soft little kisses as I made my way down between her legs, she spread her legs wider for me, almost desperate for me to finally lick her pussy.
“You smell divine, little sister,” I whispered, remembering what she wanted to hear.
“Does big brother want to lick his little sister’s pussy?”
I answered by doing just that, running my tongue slowly up her slit, earning a squeal of surprise before she moaned as I ran my tongue up and down a few times. When I heard a choked sob, I stopped and lifted my head to see my little sister smiling at me though her eyes were glistening. Leaning up to kiss her, I whispered how much I loved her.
“I’m going to be your wife, Andy,” she whispered back, “Your wife, mother to our children, and the only woman you’ll need going forward. Now make your little sister cum!”
Moving back between her legs, I savoured her taste as I slowly spread her lips, figuring out how she liked to be licked, how her body reacted. I teased her at the same time, leaving soft kisses up and down her smooth thighs. Once I felt she was ready, I moved my tongue to start gently licking her clit while introducing a finger.
It worked a treat as she squirmed even more, needing to use my other arm to wrap around her thigh to keep her in place, and the moans she released turned me on even further. I had no idea my little sister could make such noises, and her language accompanying her moans was utterly filthy.
“More,” she whimpered, “More on my clit, Andy.”
“Anything for my little sister,” I murmured, figuring out over a couple of minutes exactly how she loved her little clit treated. It worked a treat as her back soon arched in a manner I recognised, that she was ever more turned on and perhaps close to an orgasm.
“Don’t stop!” she cried out.
When a woman yells out those two words, you obey and keep doing exactly what you’re doing. My little sister whimpered and moaned a couple more times before I felt the walls of her pussy start to squeeze around my finger…
What we both learned is that when my little sister has an orgasm of epic proportions, she does release quite a bit of liquid. She cried out and cursed more than once, reaching down to grab a handful of my hair to keep me in place, forcing her pussy into my mouth, my tongue relentless on her clit, my finger curled as I’d found that special spot and worked that too.
“Don’t stop, big brother,” she moaned, giggling away, “I want another one.”
“I’ll eat your little pussy all day, Bella.”
“Oooh, that sounds like a good day.”
Bella only asked me to stop after her fifth or sixth orgasm, her legs left feeling like jelly, needing to help her walk to the kitchen for lunch. After I’d filled her up with food and energy, we returned to my bedroom, where I found myself perched on the edge of the bed, my little sister on her knees, gazing up at me with eyes filled with nothing but love for her big brother.
“I’ve dreamed about doing this for you,” she whispered, “Andy, can we bring in the new year by making love?”
“I thought we were going out…”
“Can I be honest about something?”
“Of course.”
“All my friends know I’m head over heels in love with you. They just don’t know we’re together already.”
“You told them?”
“Andy, they’ve known how I felt about you for years. My devotion to you has always been obvious.”
“Oh…”
“We’ll worry about that later. Right now, I’m sucking my brother’s big cock and swallowing all his delicious cum.”
Watching my little sister wrap her lips around my cock was a far bigger turn on than I imagined. And she was so happy and eager to do it, I couldn’t help smiling down at her when she gazed up at me, happiness in her eyes, as more of my length disappeared. Using one of her hands so stroke the rest of my shaft, it didn’t take her long to have her head bobbing up and down, running my fingers through her hair, her eyes closing for a few seconds.
When a tear slid down her cheek, I had to stop and ask why. “I’m just so happy!” she exclaimed, “My big brother made me cum so much this morning, and now I’m sucking his big cock!”
“Okay, sweetie. Just making sure.”
“Call me that again,” she whispered.
“I love you, sweetie.”
“Okay, call me that or little sister. And think of other cute names for me.”
“Does my little sister want to keep sucking my cock?”
She answered by swallowing as much of my length as possible, her head bobbing up and down, feeling her tongue work my shaft while her fingers stroked my shaft but also moved down to fondle my balls. Her eye contact never wavered, almost desperate to make me cum. I continued to run my fingers through her hair, not moving my hips as I didn’t want her to choke or gag on my cock.
Warning her I was getting close, I felt her lips wrap even tighter around my shaft, her eyes now desperate for me to climax and give her my load. Gripping her hair tighter was the last sign that my climax was imminent. I groaned ever so loudly as the first spurt of hot cum erupted, my little sister ready and waiting for it. She gulped loudly, doing so with every spurt of cum that filled her mouth. When I’d finally stopped erupting, I released her hair as she removed her lips from around my cock, using her tongue to clean my shaft.
“Did you like that, big brother?” she asked in a soft voice.
“Best blowjob ever, made even better because it was my beautiful little sister doing it.”
Those words made her leap up onto my lap, hugging me tightly. She was surprised that I kissed her then seemed to realise that if she could swallow my cum, I could handle tasting it in her mouth. I cuddled her against me, stroking her back, savouring how close we now were.
“I love you so much, Andy,” she whispered, “Thank you for coming home. I was so scared you weren’t going to come back.”
“What would you have done if I hadn’t?”
“Flown west and just told you how I felt, stayed if you accepted it, come home if you didn’t.”
“Well, no-one would have known us west, but we would have been leaving behind everyone else that loves us.”
“Which is why I’m glad you came home to me.”
We remained naked as I suggested we head outside to the pool. Taking a dip certainly helped cool us off before my sister wanted to take in a little sun. She wasn’t particularly tanned, as she did burn rather easily, asking me to apply some cream before she la back on a towel, lying back rather provocatively, legs spread just enough to give me a good view of her pussy.
I was busy eating her pussy again when I heard a cleared throat. We both almost jumped before I turned to see Angela standing in the open doorway. Thankfully, she was smiling at us. “Don’t want to interrupt you two, but Mum will be home shortly.” She then paused before adding, “Nice cock, little brother.”
“Feels good in my mouth too,” Bella added, “And his cum is delicious.”
“Good to know. Have you made our little sister cum, Andy?”
“Of course I have.”
“Well, I think she deserves one more. Make it quick. I’ll run interference until you come inside. And I mean inside the house, not inside your little sister.”
“He’ll be doing that tomorrow night.”
I made my little sister enjoy one hell of an orgasm, probably loud enough to alert some of the neighbours, before we wrapped ourselves in a towel and headed inside, finding Angela and Mum on the couch. Mum took one look at us and started to laugh, asking if we’d been skinny dipping. Confirming we had, she gave me a knowing look.
“Your chin is glistening,” she told me, before she glanced at Bella, “Is he treating you right, Anna?”
Bella cuddled into my side. “My god, Mum, I had no idea it could feel so good. And we haven’t even made love yet!”
“Go wash up before dinner.”
“Shower together?” Bella asked me.
I didn’t chance a glance at the couch, simply taking my little sister by the hand and leading her towards the bathroom, hearing our sister and mother laughing away as it was obvious that we’d be showering together. Though we did manage to wash each other, it involved a lot of fondling, and it was a continuous make-out session. Bella ended up pressed back against the side, my fingers between her legs as I just wanted to give her another orgasm. I’d always been a generous lover, but all I wanted was to hear my little sister orgasm over and over again. The sounds she released were delightful.
When we finally joined our family again, Bella was looking rather flushed while I probably had a dumb grin on my face. To my surprise, I found myself sitting in the middle of the couch, Bella cuddling into one side, but when Angela rested her head on my shoulder, I was left touched but also wondering why. We’d rarely shown any affection for each other.
“I’m jealous,” she immediately admitted, “I’ve never had any feelings like that for you, Andy, but I’m still jealous.”
“Please don’t be,” Bella stated, sitting up to look at our older sister.
“I stayed and watched him pleasure you, Anna.” She paused and smiled. “I’ll put that differently. I stayed and watched my little brother devour the pussy of our little sister. My god, I was so turned on watching it, and your face of absolute pleasure while he was doing it. I’ve had men eat my pussy and none have had me making sounds like that.”
“It means more because he’s my big brother,” Bella stated, “We have that connection…”
“And that’s why I’m jealous, because I don’t have your feelings for him, Anna, but I know I’ll never have that connection with any other man.”
I hugged my older sister tightly as I whispered that I’d always loved her. That made her cry for a few seconds as I think we perhaps both had regrets that we’d never been as close. She quickly assured Bella and I that while she had those feelings, she was happy we were together and would always support our relationship, just like our mother.
After going down on my sister that evening, she was lying back in my arms when she expressed her first concerns. “I hate hearing Angela is jealous,” she whispered, “You don’t think…”
“No, I don’t think she wants what we have, at least in the sense of wanting to involve herself. And I wouldn’t do that to you nor want it anyway. It would be like if Mum suddenly admitted to some unmotherly feelings and wanted to have fun with both of us.”
“Maybe we just need to make her feel loved, invite her out more often. Do things as a family more often too.”
Kissing her forehead, I agreed that was a fantastic idea, and perhaps a good new year resolution. She was asleep rather quickly while I remained awake, hoping that our older sister was only jealous due to our closeness and not due to some unspoken attraction. I wouldn’t approach her about it, that would be something she would need to talk about, and we’d deal with it then.
Woken up by my little sister the next morning with another blowjob, it was a long, slow and sloppy one, but she happily swallowed my load when I finally climaxed. “Yummy,” she said, resting her head on my thigh, “That’s most of the protein I’ll need today.”
“You’re already incorrigible,” I stated through laughter.
Crawling up until she was resting her hot pussy on my cock, she rubbed herself along my shaft with a devious grin on her face. “I learn from the best,” she stated, “And tonight, what I’m sitting on is going to be deep inside my tight little pussy. Can you handle that idea, big brother?”
Grabbing and rolling her over, her eyes lit up as I pressed my shaft against her pussy and her clit. She moaned softly and I knew she was desperate for me to slide my cock inside her, to finally take her virginity, but it wasn’t the moment. But I knew my little sister was desperate for an orgasm, so I didn’t waste time in moving my mouth down to eat her out again.
She enjoyed more than one orgasm before we had a quick shower and joined the family at the breakfast table. Nothing was said for a few minutes apart from the usual morning pleasantries until our mother stated rather bluntly, “I hope you looked after your brother, Anna.”
I almost choked on the toast I was chewing. Angela laughed to herself. I glanced at Bella, who glanced at me and smiled. “I sucked his cock first, Mum,” she retorted just as bluntly.
“And did you swallow like a good girl?”
“Mum!” I exclaimed.
“Every drop, Mum. Just like you told me I should.”
“Hang on… What?”
“And you make sure you tell him how you like your pussy eaten?”
“Of course, Mum. And I’ll tell you something, your son certainly knows how to eat your little girl’s pussy. My god, I had no idea orgasms could be so powerful. I could barely walk out of his bedroom after he’d finished with me yesterday morning.”
“How many times?” Angela wondered.
“I think around six or so.”
I made the shape of a T with my hands. “Hold on a second. How or why are we discussing this so openly?”
Mum looked at me and smiled. “Because despite the good sex education in this country, my daughter still had many questions, and I had no problem answering them for her. When she confessed to her feelings for you, I knew she would need even more advice. I explained what I assumed you would like, but I also wanted to make sure she communicated what she liked at the same time.”
“So you told her to… You know…”
Mum laughed. “Heavens no. Your sister was always going to suck your cock and swallow down your cum. She just had some questions about how to do it. I showed her how I would please a man with my dildo.” I’m fairly sure my jaw dropped as she laughed again. “Oh, don’t act all innocent, Andrew. Nearly every woman has some sort of sex toy to keep her happy.”
Glancing at Angela, she blushed first. “I have three, actually,” she admitted.
Looking at Bella, she smiled widely at me. “I have a little vibrator I love using on my clit.”
“You have three toys, Angela?” I had to ask.
“Two for my pussy, one for my arse, if you need to know.”
“Okay, I don’t really care what anyone thinks, that’s kind of hot,” Bella murmured.
“Do you use…” I paused and shook my head. “No, I don’t need to know.”
“Yes, I do,” Angela whispered, her cheeks glowing even brighter.
“Remember someone called Brad, Angela?” Mum asked.
The scoff Angela released was a surprise. “Please, why do you think I have three toys, Mum?” She jerked her head in my direction. “At least we know my little sister is going to be looked after. I can’t remember the last time he made me cum.”
“Why are you still with him then?” Mum wondered.
Angela slumped in her chair and looked ready to cry. Bella and I shared a glance, and both moved to give her a hug. “I don’t know,” she replied, “I still love him but there’s so much missing nowadays that… I guess I’m just scared of being alone.”
“But you won’t be alone. You’ll have your family. I’m still here as is your brother and sister.”
“We’re not going anywhere yet,” Bella stated, before she leaned in closer, “You can watch us again, if you want.”
Bella met my eyes, a questioning glance, and I nodded my agreement. “I mean, if you really want to…” I added
“I’ll think about it. But thanks for being understanding. There’s a lot going on in my head right now.”
Angela sniffed a few times before wiping her cheeks. “Anyway, back to the original topic…” I stated with humour.
“Mum, you should have seen them outside yesterday,” Angela explained, “They looked so beautiful together. And your son really knows how to eat pussy. Guess he had some practice over west for the past few years.”
“I had no complaints,” I said, resuming my seat, Bella sitting next to me as usual. I looked around the table before I finally admitted, “It’s a little weird, though. I know sex is something that can be talked about freely, but it’s still a little weird how comfortable you are with this.”
Mum took my hand and squeezed it. “Because there is no other man on Earth that I would want my little girl to be with than my son, if that’s what it came to. You’re a good man, Andrew, and I know that you will look after Anna. That’s all any mother wants for her children.” Letting go of my hand, she then asked, “So have you two made love yet?”
“Tonight, Mum,” Bella replied ever so excitedly, “My god, I can’t wait until I have that big cock inside me.”
“Bella!” I exclaimed.
“I’ve seen it, Andy. You’re packing some heat there,” Angela added.
“Probably bigger than his useless father,” Mum added with a smirk, “Is it nice and thick, Angela?”
“He’s much bigger than Brad. Another reason to be jealous.”
“It felt wonderful in my mouth. I can’t wait until he’s buried in my pussy tonight.”
“As long as you’re still on birth control, Anna.”
“Yes, Mum. I won’t stop taking that until I’ve finished my studies. As soon as I have, though, he’s putting a baby in me.”
“Well, at least I’ll get to be the cool aunt!” Angela stated, surprised at that statement. When she noticed my look, she returned a smile, “Andy, despite my own issues, I’m still happy for my little brother and sister.”
“All we want to make sure is that you’re both happy,” Mum added.
Taking Bella’s hand and squeezing it, I looked at her before turning my eyes to Angela first before my mother. “I can assure you that we’re both very happy already, Mum.”
The four of us spent the day relaxing either by the pool outside, Bella and I behaving ourselves, not exactly wanting to put on a show, despite whatever was said earlier. Angela was the first to get ready for the evening and Brad arriving mid-afternoon. Bella disappeared upon his arrival, admitting to me that she didn’t particularly like him, going so far as to say she’d share me with Angela if it meant getting rid of Brad.
“You’re a better man than him,” she whispered, kissing my cheek before walking to her room.
That left me outside with Mum, floating together in the pool as it was still rather warm despite the late afternoon. It was meant to cool down once the sun started to set, but I’d still be wearing shorts and a shirt when we left later that day ourselves. “Your plans, Mum?” I wondered.
“Oh, you know, just an evening with the girls. Food. Wine. Conversation.” She paused and smirked at me. “Sex toys.”
“You’re a tease, Mum.”
“If I can’t tease you now…”
“It’s just weird thinking of my mother as a sexual being. I mean, I know you had to have sex to make children…” Pausing, I swam towards her, making her cry out in surprise when I hugged her tightly. “But I can certainly understand why our father found you hot in your younger days.”
Mum blushed and couldn’t meet my eyes. “Thank you, Andrew,” she whispered, hugging me back, “Do you still think I’m, you know, hot?”
I leaned back and looked at her face before glancing down to her chest and then what was underneath the water. “Any man should thank their lucky stars you were on their arm when entering a room. Or a woman if you’re that way inclined.” Pausing again, I smirked as I asked, “You’re not going to be naughty with your friends tonight, are you, Mum?”
Poking my chest had me laughing. “Don’t be rude about your mother.”
“Well, if you are, just make sure you have fun.”
“I’ll just be enjoying some good food and wine. No doubt some of the girls will want to get naughty. Not with each other, but there’s a wide range of ages and no men will be present.”
“Sounds like a recipe for experimenting and a night of sapphic love.”
Mum laughed out loud. “You’ve watched far too much porn if you think real life is like that, Andrew.”
We got out of the pool together, finding Brad waiting for Angela in the living room. I couldn’t remember ever meeting him so was polite enough to introduce myself. He knew who I was, at least, earning a smile when he told me that Angela talked about me constantly. Mum offered him a drink, giving me a chance to escape, finding Bella in her bedroom. Closing the door behind me, I joined her on her bed, not surprised she just wanted to snuggle for a few minutes.
Angela knocked on the door to wish us goodnight and a happy new year. She hugged Bella tightly before she clutched me like she didn’t actually want to go. Whispering that I loved her earned a choked sob. “Angela,” Bella whispered.
“I’m okay. As I said, just a lot of things going on in my head right now and having Andy back… It’s making me think about a lot of things. Have a good night, you two, and enjoy being together. Okay?” We hugged her together, wished her good night and lots of love, before she walked away.
Mum turned up within a couple of minutes, finding us snuggling on the bed again. “Andrew, I just want to make sure you understand that her feelings are not the same as Anna’s but having you home for the first time in so long, she’s just appreciating having her little brother back, and I think realises how much she actually loved and appreciated you before.”
“What’s going to happen with Brad?”
Bella scoffed as Mum shook her head. “I’ll be surprised if they’re still together into next year. I think she’ll dump him tonight. All I want is my children happy. Two of them are. If I need to work on the third myself, I’ll do it.”
The three of us got ready to go out at the same time. Bella chose a simple yellow sundress to wear, faint make-up, hair up in a ponytail and her compulsory glasses. She looked so adorable. As for Mum, she exited her bedroom wearing a stunning dress that clung to her curves, stockings and heels on her legs and feet, her hair styled and make-up to accentuate how damned beautiful my mother was.
“Damn,” I muttered, “I’m surrounded by gorgeous women!”
“Thank you, Andrew,” Mum replied, kissing my cheek, “When are you leaving?”
“As soon as the taxi gets here.”
“I’m driving so I’ll be leaving in a few. Will you be home tonight?” Glancing at Bella, she shrugged, so I said I wasn’t sure. “Well, I’ll probably be staying over, so just make sure you lock up.”
“Will do.”
Mum hugged us both again before grabbing her purse and disappearing. We walked outside to wave goodbye, my sister giggling away as the car disappeared. “Mum is totally getting drunk and getting her pussy licked by a friend,” she stated, “And might even return the favour.”
“You reckon?”
Feeling her nod, I had to lean back and see her smiling. “She’d rather meet a man but what the sperm donor did to her left its wounds, and I know she’s found comfort from time to time in the arms of a friend.”
“Okay. So, when do you want to go?”
“We’re not going anywhere, Andy.”
“Huh?”
She smiled as she rested a hand on my chest. “You think I want to go anywhere when we have the place to ourselves? Think I want to make love for the first time somewhere else? The only person I want to spend new year’s with is you.”
“Oh… So there’s no taxi coming?”
She held up her right hand, holding her thumb and index finger slightly apart. “A little white lie. Forgive me?” Kissing her softly earned a chuckle. “I thought you’d forgive me quite easily,” she stated.
Heading inside, she told me to sit down and wait. Returning within a few minutes, I laughed as she walked into the living room with a six pack of beer, a bottle of wine, and a few snacks for us to eat. “I didn’t get us too much as I figured we’d be far too busy having sex,” she explained, sitting next to me, “I mean, unless you want to do something else, other than taking your little sister to bed and ravaging her body all night.”
“How horny are you right now, Bella?”
“I’m not wearing panties or a bra, Andy.” And as proof, she stood up and took off her sundress, sitting down next to me in just her sandals. “I’m absolutely dripping fucking wet.” Taking my right hand, she spread her legs and placed it over her pussy. She was warm and wet to the touch, moaning softly before chewing her bottom lip. Kissing her again earned an even longer moan as I started to move my fingers. “Take me to bed, Andy. We’ll worry about all this shit on the table later.”
I quickly flicked on the central air before I practically dragged my sister to my bedroom. Stripping off naked as she took off her sandals, we stopped and just looked at each other in silence for a few seconds, the moment hitting us at the same time. Slowly coming together, bodies pressing into each other, our mouths met in a soft but passionate kiss, slowly growing more intense before she broke the kiss suddenly.
“I’m so ready for this, Andy, but I’m also really nervous that I do something stupid.”
“You’ll never do anything stupid, sweetheart.”
Such a beautiful smile appeared; it nearly stopped my heart for a moment. “I love it when you call me something like that.”
Kissing her softly, I assured her, “We’re going to make love, Bella. All that matters in the moment is that we’re together in the most intimate way possible. There is no right or wrong way. We will figure things out as we get used to each other.”
“But you take the lead the first few times? You’ve had sex before.”
“I don’t mind taking the lead, but I’ll make sure it’s about you and your enjoyment too.”
Lying down on the bed, she gasped as she spread her legs and felt my cock immediately prod her though I wasn’t just going to slide my cock inside her. I spent a good half an hour just teasing her, letting her relax as I simply focused on her. Kisses and soft touches all over her body before I finally focused on her erogenous zones. When I finally moved my mouth to her pussy, I could feel the heat and her scent had my cock as hard as steel.
“Oh god!” she cried out as I happily ate out my little sister again, “Oh god, Andy…”
“I love hearing my little sister squeal,” I murmured, chuckling to myself as her body shuddered, feeling her fingers already grabbing my hair to hold my head in place.
“My big brother is eating my pussy. And I’m so happy,” she squealed, half laughing, half sobbing, “He’ll never stop, will he?”
“God no. I’ll just eat your pussy all the time, if you want.”
She moaned loudly and I knew she was almost ready to climax. “Sounds wonderful but I need my big brother’s big cock inside me.”
I wasn’t just going to help Bella orgasm once while eating her out. I made sure she enjoyed three or four before she was practically begging for my cock which was what I had intended. Let her get over her nerves so that all she wanted was to feel me slide my cock inside her for the first time. Raising my head, kissing up her body, she kissed me hungrily as I placed the head of my cock at her entrance. Her breath caught for a moment as our eyes met. The mixture of love and lust in her eyes was intense, but the sweet smile that formed suggested she was ready and wanted this more than anything.
Ever so slowly, I started to slide my cock inside my little sister. She gasped and I felt her fingers dig into my back. She was so tight, much tighter than any girl I’d been with before. Her pussy was practically milking my cock immediately, and she was so warm, I worried I was going to cum within a couple of minutes. When she whimpered, I thought I was hurting her, immediately stopping, but she assured me it was a whimper of utter delight.
I didn’t attempt to bury my length first time, figuring I’d just let her get used to having a cock inside her, slowly thrusting away, ensuring I was moving in a manner that was pleasurable for both of us. She moved her legs back, bending her knees, resting them against my torso, a move which surprised me. “I’ve read a lot,” she moaned softly, “I want to feel you deep inside me, Andy.”
“Just don’t do too much, too soon.”
It took a few minutes but when I felt my entire length finally slide inside her, I stopped, and we smiled at each other. “I’m inside my little sister,” I whispered, the moment almost getting to me as I would never be closer to her now. Glancing between us, my cock inside her pussy, that was a symbol of our union. We would now never be with anyone else. That symbol alone was significant.
“It broke during gymnastics,” she whispered, “In case you were wondering…”
“I wasn’t. That doesn’t matter.”
“You’re my first and only, Andy. My big brother. My lover.”
And that’s what I did. I made love to my little sister. It didn’t take long until we figured out a rhythm that we both enjoyed. Understandably, she didn’t make a lot of noise or at least talked a lot, but she moaned constantly, and I could hear how her breathing changed. When her fingers would dig into my back, I did worry at first that I was hurting her, but I soon recognised that she would tell me if it hurt, that the fingers meant that she was loving it.
I didn’t last too long that first time, no more than ten minutes, before I needed to warn her that I was close. Knowing she was on birth control meant I could just cum when I wanted, but hearing my little sister teasing me, begging me to cum inside her, to fill her womb, was far too much of a turn on, and when my orgasm hit, I nearly passed out on top of her.
Resting on a forearm, I felt her legs wrap around me, her pussy squeezing my cock. She giggled as I looked at her. “Your cock is still hard, and I want all your cum,” she told me.
“As I’ve said before, you’re incorrigible.”
“I know what I want, Andy. How long until you’re ready to go again?”
“I’m a young man. Give me ten minutes at most. I’ll also last longer next time.”
“Can I ride you next time? I’ve seen it in porn, and it looks like fun. I’ve also read that women can sometimes orgasm easier in that position.”
“As I said, sweetie, we can do anything you want tonight.”
“Anal?” My face must have been a picture as she burst into laughter. “I’m joking, Andy.” She paused before asking, “Have you done it before?”
“Yes.”
“Do you want to do it with me?”
“How about we park that conversation for a little while? Let’s just focus on the simple things to start with.”
“Yes, big brother.” Thrusting into her earned a moan, her legs gripping me a little tighter. “Oh, big brother. Is that because I was being naughty?” I thrust again, not too hard, but it made her smile. “Your little sister is just asking questions, big brother. She’s just loving his big cock inside her right now.”
“I love you, Bella.”
Her fingers caressed my cheek before she leaned up to kiss me. “And I love you, Andy.”
Pulling out of her, I rested on the bed, rolling onto my back as she turned onto her side and snuggled into me, her fingers running up and down my chest. It took all of a couple of minutes for her hand to move down to my cock, hearing her chuckle to herself as my cock had barely softened. The advantage of youth.
Sitting up on my lap, she ran her pussy along my shaft until she felt ready to take it inside her again. Watching her sit up and sink down on my cock, the gorgeous smile forming on her face, was one of the most beautiful acts I’d witnessed in my young life. By the time my entire cock was inside her again, she squeezed it a couple of times before leaning forward, resting her hands on my chest.
“I need help, big brother,” she whispered, “I’ve obviously only ever watched this in porn.”
We figured it out together, my hands running up and down her back before resting on her arse. She slowly but surely figured out the best way to move with my cock touching the right sports inside her, but I suggested the best way to move would be to ensure her clit was stimulated at the same time, but with the right angle, my cock would also rub against her special spot.
Bella loved riding me, but what she discovered was her voice during that second time. Watching her bounce up and down on my cock or grinding herself silly as she figured out what she loved, was a turn on in itself. But when she started to talk dirty, that simply heightened the sensations.
“My big brother has such a big cock, and his naughty little sister is currently bouncing up and down on it!” she exclaimed, her fingers digging into my chest, “It’s so naughty that he’s allowing his little sister to be enjoying such a fabulous cock.”
Bending my legs forced her to lean forward a little more, leaning up to kiss her softly. “Good thing her big brother just loves being deep inside his little sister’s hot little pussy and he’s ready to give her another big load,” I retorted.
She chewed her bottom lip and whimpered, shuddering as I knew she was getting close to orgasm. “Your little sister is going to cum on her big brother’s cock. She loves him so much it scares her sometimes,” she whispered.
“I’m a little scared too,” I admitted, “But I will always love and protect my little sister. Particularly when she’s carrying our child.”
That earned an orgasm, just the thought of impregnating her sent her over the edge. Good girl that she was, she rode herself hard through it, blew her hair out of her eyes, glared into mine and smiled. “You’d better cum inside your little sister, big brother. I want another load of his hot cum inside my womb!”
Holy shit, Bella knew how to push my buttons already. And, I’ll admit, I was getting off on the whole incest thing with her too. We knew we were breaking nearly every rule in the book being together. Our mother and sister might understand, but we knew very few others would ever understand or accept our relationship.
Gripping each arse cheek firmly, I growled, “I won’t cum until my little sister has an epic orgasm. So, I think I’ll do this.” Licking my thumb, she didn’t know what I was going to do until I touched her clit. She was so sensitive; she almost flew off my lap. Leaning up to her ear, she shuddered as my hot breath touched her skin. “Now what you are going to do, little sister, is cum as hard as you’ve ever done for your big brother.” The whimper released told me it was working. “I love my little sister with every inch of my heart. You own me, Bella.”
Wrapping her arms around me, she rode and bounced on my cock with an urgency that suggested she was desperate to cum and cum hard. With my thumb also working her clit, when her next orgasm hit, her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice, she practically screamed out in pleasure, before she practically collapsed against me, and within seconds, she was sobbing harder than ever. Lying back, I held her in my arms as I understood what she was experiencing.
“Wow,” she finally murmured, “That was intense.”
“I’m guessing relationships like this would be. We’re siblings and lovers. We’re joined in more ways than one.”
“And you still need to cum in me again, big brother.”
She got what she wanted within a couple of minutes before agreeing to take a break. With our first time out of the way, I checked the time and laughed that there were still hours until midnight. For the rest of the night, we mixed up relaxing with making love and fooling around. Having her ride me on the couch was a lot of fun. Taking her from behind on her bed for the first time was a learning experience for her, pleased that she enjoyed it. We were back in my bedroom, making love, when the clocks struck midnight, wishing each other a happy new year before we both climaxed a couple of minutes later.
I was busy getting us drinks in the kitchen when I heard the front door open and close. I was stark naked, but considering what I’d been told, they were not going to see anything unexpected. Finding Angela in the living room wasn’t a surprise, to be honest. But when she looked up at me and it was obvious that she’d been crying, I placed the two glasses on the coffee table and offered my hand. Leading her to my bedroom, Bella was up and out of bed immediately.
“Smells like sex in here,” Angela joked.
“What’s wrong?” Bella asked.
“Brad dumped me!” Neither of us said anything before she added, “I know what I said earlier, but still…”
“Did he give a reason?”
“He’s met someone else. Been his side piece for months. He’s moving in with her! Arsehole!”
“Um… Let me go clean and you can…”
“Don’t mind me, Anna. I just…”
“Andy, is Angela going to stay with us tonight?”
“Sure. Just let me put something on and I’ll get another glass. Angela, I’m your brother. I might be younger, but I’m your brother. Bella is your sister. We both love and care for you. Let us get fixed up, then we can sit back, have a drink, and just enjoy each other’s company. Okay?”
She glanced between both of us and smiled. “Okay,” she whispered.
While I was gone, I heard the two whispering and giggling. By the time I returned with a bottle of wine and three glasses, the two were sitting back on my bed. I was hard immediately looking at Bella, her smooth legs leading up to a pair of tiny pink panties, her crop top showing off her firm little body. And I could only imagine my cum still leaking out of her, by now, red and puffy little pussy.
“I’ve been told that you’ve looked after my little sister tonight, Andy.”
Sitting between them on the bed, I didn’t reply until we each had a glass in hand. Taking Bella’s free hand, I finally said something. “We were intimate, Angela. I’m not sure about Bella, but it was the best night of my life, and I can only hope it is the first of many that we share.”
“I feel exactly the same way, Andy.”
Angela sighed and I had a vague idea of how she was feeling. “It’s not too much or weird, is it?”
“I’ve just appreciated you far more being home, Andy. As I said, I don’t have the same feelings for you as Anna does. But it’s hard not to admit that I occasionally find myself sitting back and thinking ‘What if?’ It’s a human reaction to think about the possibilities. Now that I’m single, all I know is that the next man I look for will be someone like my brother. A good man. A decent man. Someone who will love me wholeheartedly. And, most importantly, will make sure I have a fucking good orgasm!”
Angela didn’t spend the night, of course. That would have been weird. But I did walk her to her bedroom, helping her into bed. Hugging her tightly as I sat on the edge of her bed, we must have stayed like that for at least five minutes before she finally released me, kissing my cheek, whispering that she loved me and thanked me for caring about her so much.
“You’re my sister and I love you just as much in return, Angela.” That had her clutching me again, sobbing on my shoulder. “And I have a feeling your emotions are very confused right now.”
“They are but in a good way. I’ve just been dumped, and my brother has just spent part of the night he should be intimate with his little sister making sure his older sister is feeling better about herself.”
She let me go and laid down, returning a smile that made me feel better. Kissing her forehead, I switched off the lamp and closed the door, returning to my bedroom to find Bella lying back, naked and ready for me. We made love one more time before we finally called it a night, hearing her giggling to herself as she spooned back against me that her pussy was feeling a little tender.
“Totally worth it though,” she murmured to herself.
Bella woke me up with a blowjob the next morning and was busy bouncing up and down on my cock when Angela knocked on the door. To my surprise, Bella called her in without stopping, Angela opening the door, startled for a moment before smiling at us. “Am I interrupting?”
“Come watch me ride his big cock, Angela,” Bella moaned.
Angela didn’t hesitate, stepping in and closing the door, getting on the bed next to me and watching intently. My next surprise was Bella sliding off my cock and resting on her knees between my legs, slowly stroking my cock. “Damn,” Angela murmured.
“It feels so good inside me,” Bella explained, “And it’s big, isn’t it?”
“I got a brief look the other day. Seeing it so hard now… Have you cum yet, Anna?”
“Not yet. But we’ve already figured out I cum hard when riding my big brother’s cock.” She straddled my lap and I kept an eye on Angela as she watched our little sister sink down on my cock. “Oh god, that’s so fucking good, Angela. Part of me wants to be a loving sister and…” Bella leaned forward, resting her hands on my chest as she started to ride me harder. “Oh fuck, big brother…”
“Wow…” Angela whispered.
I think Bella got off on putting on a show as she climaxed hard and quickly. “Fuck me,” she moaned, “Fuck me, big brother.”
That meant she wanted to be rolled over onto her back and, for the first time, I really fucked my little sister hard. She winced a couple of times, which made me feel bad immediately, but a quick kiss and reassurance she was perfectly find made me feel better. Spreading her legs wider, she was begging for it more and more. We both glanced at Angela, who seemed mesmerised by the show. Returning my attention to Bella, I enjoyed looking down to see my cock disappearing inside her tight little pussy.
“Fill me, big brother!” she cried out, “Fill your dirty little sister’s pussy!”
Yep, that pretty much did it for me, burying my cock and groaning as I erupted deep inside her, feeling her limbs wrap around me to both hug and keep me in place. It was one hell of an orgasm, as I was rather turned on by the fact our older sister was watching us too. When I finally lifted my head to glance at her again, the smile on her face was wonderful.
“That was beautiful, erotic, arousing and so fucking hot,” she stated, “I was almost ready to start jilling off.”
“You should have done,” Bella stated, “I wouldn’t have been offended if you thought we looked hot together.”
Pulling out a couple of minutes later, Angela gasped as her eyes went to my cock. “You’re still hard?”
Bella’s fingers wrapped around my shaft. “Oh, big brother always stays hard for his little sister. I’ll still suck his cock even after he’s been deep in my pussy to make sure he’s ready to go again though.”
We were still in my bedroom when our mother walked in to find Bella and I naked with Angela dressed. She took one look at us and laughed. “Miss a free show this morning?” she asked, walking over to kiss each of us on the cheek. “I’m guessing being naked isn’t awkward?”
“We’re all adults here,” Bella stated.
“I have a feeling that things are going to be a little different around here,” I admitted.
“Have you had breakfast yet?” Mum wondered.
“Too busy having some hot sex, Mum,” Bella replied, “He left me pussy feeling rather tender last night. And I just had to ride his big cock this morning.”
“Glad to hear your brother is looking after you, sweetheart. Okay, let me go cook a little something. Are you okay, Angela? I got your texts.”
“I’m fine, Mum. I’ve got my family with me. That’s all I need right now.”
Angela kissed us both on the cheek and left the bedroom with Mum, leaving me alone with my little sister. We snuggled together before I had to ask, “You’re not worried or weirded out?”
“Nope. I think this is Angela’s way of being closer with us. We won’t be intimate with her, but I don’t mind sharing like that. But… Would you want to have sex with her?” I remained silent for perhaps longer than she thought. “It’s okay if you said yes. It’s only a hypothetical question, Andy. She’s your sister and you love her. And considering you’re now sleeping with one sister, sleeping with your other sister simply wouldn’t feel like a big deal now.”
“I hate seeing her heartbroken. I really want to go deal with Brad.”
“Focus that energy on making Angela feel better. We’ll take her out for dinner and drinks this week.”
“Bella, just to reiterate, my focus is solely on you regarding an intimate relationship. This has just started between us…”
“And because it’s just started, changing the parameters slightly won’t hurt either of us if I suggested that I wouldn’t mind if you wanted to ‘care’ for your older sister…”
I met her eyes, and I could see the sincerity but also the love she had not only for me but for her older sister. While Angela and I hadn’t always been close, I knew that, despite the age difference, Angela had always adored her little sister, and Bella had always relied on her older sister for advice regarding anything that came to mind. “I’ll think about it, but I’m in love with you, Bella. And although there are all sorts of different relationships nowadays, just us two being together will be difficult enough at times.”
She hugged me tightly. “There you go again,” she whispered, “Being all big brotherly and making sure I’m okay and doing the right thing.”
“But the fact you care about our older sister so much to make that offer shows how wonderful you are, Bella, and another reason why I love you.”
Joining our family for breakfast a few minutes later, the table was full of laughter and conversation, everyone smiling and happy to be together once again. We knew we would face some challenges on the horizon, the relationship between Bella and I would be difficult at times, and the day it came to light could mean so life changing decisions.
But those were concerns for later. As I sat at the table that morning, with my little sister sitting close to me, her body brushing against mine constantly, older sister opposite, smiling at me shyly, while Mum sitting in her usual position, gazing proudly over her three children, I knew I wouldn’t change a single thing.
Chapter 105: My Aunt's Best Friend [Romance]
Chapter Text
I was ten years old when my aunt was awarded custody of me. My mother was very young when she gave birth to me. My father wasn’t much older, and they struggled as teenage parents. Mum didn’t finish high school, my father barely managed to obtain his higher school certificate stating that he graduated, and from then on, things only got worse.
It’s fair to say my parents were junkies. They were simply another statistic of young people in the western suburbs of Sydney, barely making enough to make ends meet, finding solace in alcohol, drugs and other vices. My father was little more than a sperm donor. I barely remember him showing any interest in me while I was growing up. I know my mother loved me, but while she might have tried her best, her addictions were getting the better of her.
When child services became involved, I remember my mother breaking down in tears, admitting she simply couldn’t handle raising me. She said I was a good boy, but she wasn’t cut out to be a mother. Her fun years as a teenager had been cut short thanks to falling pregnant, and she was finally forced to admit that she simply couldn’t care for me any longer.
It was then a case of who would look after me. My grandparents were already well into their fifties by the time I was ten and didn’t think of themselves capable of permanently looking after a ten-year-old boy. And they were also honest in that they’d already raised three children – my uncle, their oldest child, my aunt, the middle child, and then my mother, the youngest child – and didn’t particularly want to help raise another child. My uncle was living his life to the full as a bachelor, and his one-bedroom apartment wasn’t suitable for a child.
Then left my Aunt Cassandra. Child services talked to her about possibly taking me in. She didn’t hesitate in stating she already had a bedroom available and ready to take me whenever they were happy that she was capable of looking after me. There were the usual checks, but it didn’t take all that long for me to find myself living with my Aunt Cassandra full-time. Within a year of moving in with her, she had officially adopted me. I remember the day my mother signed the papers. She wept while hugging me, whispering she was sorry over and over again. But Mum was still struggling with her addictions and knew it wasn’t going to be an easy road going forward for herself. Even my young mind understood that my mother had her demons and needed to focus on herself.
“She’s doing her best,” Cassandra said later that night when tucking me into bed, “Do you still love her?”
“Of course,” I replied, “I’ll never not love her. It’s just… I won’t miss living with her. And I definitely won’t miss Dad.”
She smiled before leaning over to kiss my forehead. “I love you, sweetheart,” she said softly, “I don’t expect you to call me Mum, even after today…”
“What if I want to?” I asked softly.
Aunt Cassandra had to look away for a moment, hearing her clear her throat before she looked back at me, her eyes glistening, a beautiful smile on her face. “If you want to call me some sort of title, John, I won’t tell you not to…”
“Then I’m going to call you Mama from now on. Mum will always be Mum, but I should call you something too.”
I found myself lifted up so she could hug me tightly, feeling her shaking as I looped my short arms around her body. “Thank you, sweetheart. I’ll be the best mother I can be over the next few years.”
I would love living with Cassandra and I knew how happy I made her the next morning when I walked out to the kitchen and asked, “What’s for breakfast, Mama?”
She had to look away for a few seconds and I heard her sniffling. I walked over as she turned to give me a hug, making me smile as she kissed the top of my head. She said that since I was such a good boy I earned a big plate of pancakes.
Living with Cassandra gave me structure and discipline, and I think I surprised her by not going against her authority. She helped me focus on my schoolwork and was always available to help me with homework and assignments, particularly after I’d started high school. She encouraged me to play sports and loved standing on the sideline every Saturday morning in the winter.
By the time I was on the verge of turning eighteen, she’d supported me in getting my driver's licence as soon as I was legally allowed at the age of sixteen. Every weekend after I’d finished my game, she’d take me out driving and would let me drive to school each morning before she’d drive to work. When I suggested I get a part-time job to make a little pocket money, she assured me that my studies were far more important and that she made more than enough to give me a little cash whenever I wanted or needed it.
Mum wasn’t in my life for a couple of years after Cassandra had adopted me. I did miss her, as despite her issues, Mum had never stopped showing love for me when I was growing up. Mum returned to my life when I was around fourteen years old. Cassandra warned Mum that she had to show a year of sobriety before she would allow our relationship to grow. To her credit, Mum showed her worth. She finished her schooling. Worked on gaining certificates, and by the time I was eighteen, she’d been in full-time employment for two years, had her own little apartment, and had long since dumped my father. She was happily single and was working on reconnecting with her family.
“Any ideas for what we should do on your eighteenth?” Cassandra asked one evening over dinner.
“Don’t know. None of my friends are eighteen yet. I’m the oldest by a couple of months.”
“You don’t mention girls very often, John…”
I felt myself blushing as I knew that I was a little awkward around girls. I could never figure out why. I hadn’t reached the much-coveted six-feet tall, but I did think five-ten was not too bad. I was certainly rather broad as I’d been a regular gym attendee since sixteen, focusing on strength and conditioning due to the physical nature of rugby league. And though I did struggle with girls, they seemed to like me as they were always nice and kind. But I didn’t want to take their kindness as something more.
“I have girls as friends, just not a girlfriend,” I said quietly.
“Well, if your friends aren’t old enough, why don’t we go out for dinner then hit a club, and maybe you’d like me to invite some of my friends? You know they all absolutely adore you, John.”
I felt myself blushing again as I crushed on nearly all of Cassandra’s friends. Hell, I crushed on my aunt through puberty as she was beautiful, intelligent and the endless love she showed me since the first night I’d slept in her house was something I could never thank her enough for.
“Can Mum come too?” I wondered.
Cassandra’s smile was instantaneous. “Of course she can, sweetie. I wouldn’t dream of heading out for your eighteenth without your mother. I’m glad you’re as close as you are.”
“You are?”
“She will always be your mother, John. Although I like to think that I do love you just as much.”
“I love you too, Mama,” I replied with a smile. Those words had her up on her feet and around the table to lay a big kiss on my cheek.
“And I love you, John,” she whispered before hugging me as tightly as possible, “You’re a wonderful young man. And I can’t wait to enjoy many more years living together before you do spread your wings and fly.”
Cassandra invited my mother to stay the night before my eighteenth birthday. I was woken up by a soft kiss on each cheek, opening my eyes to see my aunt and my mother smiling down at me, both wishing me a happy birthday before they snuggled into either side of me, making me chuckle as they continued to kiss my cheek and forehead. Cassandra announced she would go and start making some breakfast. As soon as she was gone, Mum needed a little cry, full of apologies for what happened years ago.
Turning to hug her, I’d long learned my mother was a tiny little thing compared to me, easily able to wrap my arms and hold her tight against my body. “It’s okay, Mum,” I assured her, “There’s nothing to forgive. You had your demons and you’ve got over them. And we’re now as close as ever.”
“I’m just glad I’ve been with you for your past few birthdays,” she whispered, feeling her snuggle against me, “I’ve loved seeing you mature.” She paused before adding, “I am sorry about your father.”
“I’m not. After everything you and Cassandra have told me, I’m glad he’s disappeared.”
“You don’t miss having a male role model?”
“I have granddad for that. He’s been a positive influence.”
Cassandra cooked a full English breakfast for my birthday though I couldn’t get out of going to school. I only had a couple of months left before my final exams, and I knew missing classes wouldn’t be a good idea. She told me that she would make sure that she was home early, and Mum would be doing the same.
My friends did ask about my birthday plans. I told them that I’d likely have dinner with my family before heading out with my aunt, my mother and perhaps some of my aunt’s friends. All my friends knew of my very close relationship with Cassandra considering the adoption. Knew the name of endearment I called her. And they’d also seen my aunt and some of her friends around the pool in our backyard during the summer.
Let’s just say that our backyard proved popular from time to time during the summer when a gaggle of thirty- and forty-something women would happily prance around in some revealing bikinis.
I was always home first as school finished at least a couple of hours before Cassandra finished for the day. And given that she’d given me a used car as a present after passing my driving test, getting home was even quicker, even if I stopped to drop off a few of my friends first. I was busy studying when I heard her call out when arriving home, walking out to greet her with the hug and kiss on the cheek I gave her every day. Mum and Cassandra had raised me to never be shy in showing my love and appreciation for them.
“Are you looking forward to tonight, sweetie?” she asked after setting down her bag and following her into the kitchen.
“I’m looking forward to legally buying beer!”
That made her laugh out loud as she pulled a bottle of wine from the fridge. She also grabbed a bottle of beer that had been sitting in the fridge since the weekend when we’d gone shopping together. I couldn’t legally buy them on the day, and she warned me that I would have to wait, but she let me select the four beers I wanted.
“Your mother will be here in around an hour, and we’ll get a taxi together to the restaurant,” she told me, “She’s so excited about tonight.”
“I’m just glad she’s coming with us.”
“She wouldn’t have missed this for the world, John. She loves you so much.”
“I love you both just as much. I’ve always considered myself fortunate to have two mothers.”
Cassandra looked at me and then burst into tears. I knew my turning eighteen was a big moment as I was now an adult, and I knew she worried about our future relationship. Holding her in my arms, I leaned down and whispered into her ear that she would always be ‘Mama’ and that I loved her with all my heart. That just caused her to cry even more, feeling her clutch me tightly.
“Sorry,” she finally whispered after sobbing for a couple of minutes, “It’s just seeing you grow up these past few years…”
“You know how much I love you, Mama. As much as Mum. I love you both equally. I will always be thankful for the fact you adopted me.”
“You’re my son,” she whispered, “I share you with my sister.”
Sitting down on the couch in the living room, she cuddled into me and I couldn’t help smiling. Our relationship had always been close, and I hoped it would continue. We discussed my upcoming exams and my hopes and dreams for afterwards. I knew I wanted to go to university as my ambition was still to be an engineer.
“Who is coming along tonight?” I asked as I knew none of my friends would be coming.
“Well, apart from me and your mother, I’ve invited some of my friends that you know. Is that okay? I know you’re rather shy sometimes.” I felt myself blushing as she leaned back, and I knew my cheeks were a little red. “I know you have a little crush on some of my friends, and that’s okay. But you never mention any girls… You know…”
“I’m hopeless,” I admitted, “I have lots of girls as friends, but I can’t even ask one of them out without being all tongue-tied and nervous. And then… I mean, when your friends are here and parading around the pool…”
“It’s okay, sweetie,” she said softly, “Well, apart from me and your mother, I’m inviting Charlotte, Emma, Wendy, Isla and… Nancy…”
I felt my eyes light up at the mention of the last name and Cassandra would have known why. Out of every woman I knew in my life, I had the biggest crush on Nancy. I’d met her barely days after Cassandra had adopted me. She was a couple of years younger than Mama though they’d worked together for over a decade.
Gorgeous golden blonde hair. A tight, toned body that I couldn’t help but gaze at every single time she wore a bikini by the pool. Long, luscious legs. A pair of breasts that were not large but were just perfect for her frame. Gorgeous blue eyes that were often covered by the lenses of her thin black frames of her glasses whenever she wasn’t by the pool. A cute little nose and a mouth that I’d dreamed about kissing for years.
To be honest, she’d been the cause of more than one wet dream over the years. And Cassandra was definitely more than aware of the serious crush I’d had on Nancy since the first day that I’d met her.
“Okay,” I managed to squeak.
Cassandra chuckled as she leaned into me. “I know how you feel about all of them, sweetie. Nothing wrong with having a crush on an older woman or two.” She paused and kissed my cheek. “And I’ve never been blind to your feelings for Nancy.”
“I’m still awkward around her,” I admitted.
“And she knows exactly why. She’s never thought you were anything but incredibly cute, and when you finally get over that awkwardness, you can talk to her like anyone else. She’s looking forward to tonight, John. She adores you.”
“She does?”
“She’s a single woman who has had more than one terrible relationship. Her focus for years has just been her career. Why do you think she enjoys coming to visit? My friendship, but… To be honest, she’s always loved spending time with you. And not because she thinks of you as a child. She’s always considered you a wonderful young man.”
“I had no idea she cared.”
“All my friends do. They all adore you, John.”
“That’s… That’s nice to know. Thanks, Mama.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie. Now… It’s time to get ready and your mother will be here soon. Head off to the bathroom and get ready. We’ll head out soon.”
I did as she asked. A hot shower. I shaved and put on some deodorant and a little cologne. Selected a nice dress shirt and pair of trousers. Good pair of shoes. Standing in front of the mirror, I thought I looked pretty good. Walking out into the living room, Cassandra wasn’t ready yet which is something I did expect. There was a knock at the door, answering it to see my mother looking as resplendent as I’d ever seen her.
“Happy birthday, baby!” she exclaimed before I opened my arms, Mum giggling as I held her tightly to my chest, “My little boy is now a man.”
“I love you, Mum,” I whispered. That made her cry for a few seconds as it had taken me a long time to tell her that I still loved her even after everything. I’d never blamed her for the issues she faced. I knew signing those papers had broken her heart, but it was the best thing for both of us.
“I love you too, baby,” she whispered back, feeling her fingers caress my back, “I’m so happy now that you’re in my life all the time.”
“I love knowing that you’re now in a good place, Mum. I’ll stay with you next week like I always do.”
“Is it weird that I want to snuggle when we go to sleep?”
“I think it’s just making up for the years we were apart, Mum.”
Cassandra walked out and I couldn’t help whistling as she was looking as sexy as ever. She blushed slightly before I hugged her, feeling her body mould against mine. She then greeted Mum with a hug. and I adored seeing the two sisters were still so close. Cassandra had never been negative towards my mother, explaining over the years her issues. She certainly helped keep the flame of love alive for my mother. Another reason why I loved Cassandra so much.
“What about your friends?” I wondered.
“We’ll be meeting them at the restaurant. We’ll have dinner, wander towards a nearby bar, then we’ll hit up a club for the first time in your life. And if you play your cards right, you’ll have over half a dozen middle-aged women eager to dance with you.”
“Definitely dancing with my handsome young man,” Mum stated, looking at me with the unconditional love that had always been evident in her eyes, even during those dark days.
“There’s going to be a line, that’s for sure,” Cassandra added with a chuckle.
Dinner was at an Italian restaurant. As far as I was concerned, you could never go wrong with Italian food. There would always be something on the menu for everyone. The other women were waiting for us to arrive, all of them looking as beautiful as I could imagine. They all greeted me with a tight hug and kiss on the cheek. By the time Nancy was ready to greet me, I was already hard. When she pressed her body against mine, I just knew she felt it. When she leaned back and met my eyes, a smirk appeared, and I felt myself blushing.
“Just remember that I’m a single woman when we hit the dancefloor tonight, John,” she told me, “And dancing with a woman can be considered foreplay.”
“Behave, Nancy!” Mum exclaimed though she was laughing, “That’s my little boy.”
“He’s far from a little boy now!” Charlotte retorted, “It’s why we’re here, right?”
“He is definitely not the little boy I remember adopting,” Cassandra stated with pride, immediately wrapping an arm around the waist of her little sister, “And he’s fortunate enough that he has two mothers that love him more than anything.”
Dinner was as fantastic as I expected as it was somewhere Cassandra would take me for a treat, particularly if I’d performed well in classes, and more than once she’d taken me after my rugby league team had pulled off a fantastic result. It was also the same restaurant I had dinner with my mother for the first time after my adoption. I had a lot of good memories of the place and was glad Cassandra knew me so well.
Our next stop was a nearby pub, the usual boozer seen around Sydney. Most have been renovated over the past few years, turning them from the dark, dank, smoke-stained pubs into places that are bright, vibrant and places where people would want to stop for a drink. Although it was my birthday, I approached the bar, eager to buy my first drink as an adult. I wasn’t surprised that I was carded, and then offered to buy a drink for all the girls.
“Buy one for your mothers,” Nancy stated, “We’ll get the next few rounds anyway.”
Mum gave me one hell of a kiss when I handed her a soft drink, as she’d been sober and teetotal for a few years. She knew she could have a drink if she wanted, as she could handle it, but didn’t want to on my birthday. Cassandra happily took the glass of wine I’d bought her while I had an alcoholic ginger beer.
There wasn’t any loud music, so it was easy to talk to all the women with me that evening. They were all interested to hear about my studies, my ambitions, my hopes for the future. When asked about any potential love interests, I definitely blushed again before I took a deep breath and admitted quite bluntly that I felt hopeless when it came to girls. I didn’t expect to be hugged tightly by a pack of beautiful mature women.
“Tonight is your lucky night then,” Emma stated, “Every man is going to be jealous when you rock up to the club with all of us in your company.”
“And you haven’t been that tongue-tied with us tonight,” Isla added, “The perfect gentleman, John.”
We enjoyed a couple of drinks, Mum eager to buy me a drink for the first time. I didn’t force her to buy a drink for herself, aware of her struggles. She was happy to sip at a soft drink or a juice though no one missed that she spent most of the time sitting as closely to my right, holding my hand on occasion, as happy as I could remember. Cassandra would give me a hug every so often, making sure I was the centre of attention and conversation most of the time.
Leaving after a couple of drinks, there was only a short line to enter a nearby club. I was carded again before entering. After I was handed another drink, Cassandra told me that everyone would want at least one dance with the birthday boy, Wendy adding that they’d all been to this particular club numerous times as it played good music, the sort where they would generally play a lot of slow songs throughout the night.
Mum was the first one to drag me onto the dancefloor. When a slow song started to play, I wasn’t exactly sure what to do, but when she pulled me closer and she hugged me as we swayed, I wrapped my arms around her, feeling her rest her head against my chest.
“I’m so glad you’re in my life all the time, John,” she whispered.
“I never blamed you, Mum. It’s okay. Cassandra always explained things to ensure that I never blamed you.”
“And your father?”
“Well, considering he hasn’t been in my life for a number of years, I’m sure you can figure out my opinion of him. You never disappeared from me. You’ve done so much to turn your life around so we would still be as close as we could.”
Cassandra was next to dance with me, unable to stop smiling the entire time as I managed to twirl her around the dancefloor a few times. I’d thanked her more than I could remember for giving me a safe and loving home when she adopted me, and I did so again. As soon as the next slow song started, she moulded into my body and I knew she was having a little cry, hearing her whisper how much she loved me, how proud she was… Almost enough to get me going.
Her friends were lining up to dance with me by now. Each of them smiled and laughed as we enjoyed at least two or three songs together. The number of compliments I received had me blushing constantly. I simply wasn’t used to hearing such things. Sure, the girls at my school were all my friends and were always nice to me, but that was different from some very attractive, mature women.
Nancy was the last one to dance with me. I had a feeling she set it up that way as my crush on her had probably been obvious for the last couple of years. We enjoyed a couple of fast songs as we both laughed as were just being silly, but as soon as a slow song started, she looped her arms around the back of my neck and pulled herself as close to my body as possible.
“You can touch me, John,” she said, her eyes gazing up into mine, “If you want to caress my bum, for instance.”
“You serious?”
“John… I’m going to ask you a rather blunt question. Are you a virgin?” I know I blushed, but I still managed to nod that I was. “You know I’ve been single for a while now after everything that happened with Dave. Focused on my career, my friends and my family. And I’ve seen you develop into the wonderful young man who is now touching my butt.”
“You offered…”
“Does it feel good?”
“Yeah.”
“I like what I can feel right now.”
I felt my cheeks grow ever so hot as I’d been getting harder and harder with each friend that I’d been dancing with. By the time Nancy was pressing her body against mine, to say I had a raging erection would be correct. But when I noticed she was smiling at me, and kept her body pressed against me and it, I figured that it wasn’t anything I should be too embarrassed about.
“John, I’m going to be serious for a moment. I know you have a crush on me. I’ll admit to being rather flattered that a young man your age would be that interested in a woman my age and with some of the baggage that I have…”
“You’re not that old, Nancy.”
“I’m closer to forty than thirty, John. I’m double your age and a bit.”
I took a deep breath and said, “And I think you’re beautiful.”
Her face softened immediately, and a beautiful smile formed. I have no idea where I found the courage to say those words, but I was glad that I did. When she leaned up and left a soft kiss on my lips, I think she realised within a couple of seconds that I’d never been kissed before as I had no idea what to really do. She leaned back, that same smile on her face before she told me exactly what to do.
It took a couple of go’s before I figured out what to do, but once I did, Nancy’s hand was soon resting on the back of my head as I felt her tongue slide into my mouth. And I think I nearly creamed my underwear at the same time, I was so bloody excited. When we finally parted, I’m sure that I looked at her in a state of shock while she continued to smile rather happily at me.
“John, I’m not going to stand here right now and state that you will end your birthday no longer a virgin, but if you would like, I can do one or two things for you when you get home. Would you like to come home with me?” I think I nearly fainted as she immediately added, “I’ve already talked to Cassandra and your mother about this. They have no problem with the idea.”
“You have? They don’t?”
“No, they don’t. And Cassandra is my best friend. I’d never do anything like this without her approval. She knows…” Nancy paused and lowered her eyes. “She knows that I’ve been a little lonely. She also knows that you have a wonderful heart, and she thinks that we might even be good for each other.”
I met her eyes, and I leaned down to leave a soft kiss on her lips. “Okay,” I whispered.
Taking my hand, she led me off the dancefloor back to everyone else. I was greeted by a sea of smiles as I’m sure every single one of them didn’t miss the fact that I had my first ever make-out session. The fact it was with Nancy was nothing short of a dream come true.
“Are you coming home with us?” Cassandra asked once I had a new drink in hand.
“Um… No, Mama. Um… I think I’m going…”
Mum started to giggle next to me as Cassandra gave me a hug. “Have fun tonight,” she whispered into my ear, “Just don’t rush things, okay? I love you and I love Nancy. Age gaps mean nothing when I simply know that you’re going to be right for each other. She’ll show you the ropes and I know you’re going to give her the love she needs in return.”
We stayed for another hour and I enjoyed a couple more dances before we agreed to leave as it was getting late. Nancy made sure she was holding my hand as we walked out into the cool night air. After I was hugged and kissed by everyone else, including a very long cuddle with Cassandra and Mum, it left Nancy alone with me as we took one of the last taxis in line.
She didn’t say too much on the way back to her place though her hand never let go of mine, occasionally glancing my way and smiling. I just felt nervous as I was wondering what she planned for me. I went over all the possibilities and knew it could be something simple like just seeing her naked, or I might even get a blowjob, or she’d want me to do something for her.
Leading me inside her house, which I’d visited before with Cassandra quite many times. It was tastefully decorated, and I knew it was a home that she’d bought with her ex-husband several years previously. She’d taken full ownership after their divorce. I still remember what happened and the fallout of his affairs. I remembered Nancy coming to visit Cassandra more than once, spending half the night in floods of tears on the couch.
I also remembered that I would sit next to her and occasionally give her a cuddle, and she would thank me each and every time that it made her feel a little better.
“Would you like a drink, John?”
“Sure, I’d love one.”
“I noticed what you were drinking. Care for something a little different? I’m partial to a little whiskey and mixer.”
“I’ll give anything a try once.”
She smiled and walked towards me, resting her hands on my chest before leaning up to leave a soft kiss on my lips. “Take a seat and I’ll come back with a drink for us,” she said softly.
She was gone for longer than I expected as she returned with a glass in each hand, wearing a silk robe that barely covered her arse and she had definitely tied it up in such a manner that showed off some of her cleavage. Taking the offered drink, I immediately took a sip, not missing the fact my hand was shaking. Nancy didn’t miss that either.
“I know you’re nervous, John,” she said after placing her drink down and taking my hand, “I’ll put it bluntly for you. We’re not having sex tonight.” She paused and leaned over to kiss my cheek. “But we’ll be having sex later.”
“Really?”
“I just want to have some fun with a young man who I know cares for me a great deal. Can you handle the fact I’m in my late thirties though? I’m not a slim, perky young girl, John. I haven’t had kids, but I still, you know…”
“Are you naked under the robe, Nancy?”
“I am, sweetie. Want to see me?” Nodding eagerly made her chuckle as she stood up in front of me. Undoing the tie around her waist, she let the robe fall off her shoulders first, smiling at me as she let it slowly fall down until her breasts were exposed. I knew she was probably worried, but they were perfect in my eyes. Just a slight droop, very pink nipples, no missing her excitement as they looked rather hard. Letting the robe continue to fall down, her tummy wasn’t toned but I thought she had nothing to worry about before she finally let the robe fall to the floor and I saw her pussy for the first time. She had a patch of blonde pubic hair above her pussy.
“What do you think?” she asked softly.
“I nearly came…” I admitted.
That made her chuckle as she lowered herself down to straddle me, resting a knee on either side of my body. Unsure what I should do with my hands, she took the drink from my right one to place that down, sitting down on my rather obvious erection and I couldn’t help the groan. Taking both of my hands, she smiled as she placed them directly onto her breasts.
“Explore my body, John,” she whispered, “I’m going to teach you everything you need to know about pleasuring a woman. Tonight, though… I’m going to give you a blowjob.”
“I’ll probably last a minute.”
“You’ll get more than one.”
I met her eyes and I had to ask, “Why?”
She leaned down to kiss me as I moved my hands from her breasts to wrap my arms around her. I felt her snuggle and felt her sigh. “Because you are a wonderful young man. And Cassandra… She knows you’re terribly shy at times. And she’s never been oblivious to your crush on me. When she told me everything, I knew what I wanted to do.” She paused and leaned back enough to meet my eyes. “And, I’ll admit, there is an element of proving my own self-worth, the fact I have a handsome young man so eager to be with me.”
My hands explored her body for a few minutes. I loved feeling up her breasts. I savoured how soft her skin was. I adored playing with her butt, making her giggle when I gave each cheek a good squeeze. And when she told me to touch her pussy, I met her eyes and she nodded firmly. Running my fingers through the tuft of pubic hair, I ran a finger along her slit and was surprised to feel that she was wet. Sex education was good enough to explain everything that happens to a man and woman when aroused, but theory is one thing, practice is another.
“I’m a little horny,” she whispered, “I’m going to blow you, John, then I’m going to put on a little show and masturbate for you. We’re going to take things nice and slow because I want to make sure that you learn.” She then leaned down to kiss me. “And while I teach you about sex, I want to take you out on dates as well.”
“What if, you know, I wanted to date you for real?”
A beautiful smile formed. “John, we will be dating for real.”
“Oh…”
“It’s just… When you attend university, and you’re surrounded by all these beautiful young girls, will you really want an old woman like me?”
“Um… Nancy… When I watch, you know, porn… I prefer the mature women…”
She gazed at me in silence for a few seconds before she chuckled. “I know about your crush on me. I’m guessing you think all of Cassandra’s other friends are hot too?”
“You were always my favourite, Nancy. But I won’t lie and say that I don’t think they’re all hot.”
Sliding off my lap, I knew I stared at her naked body though Nancy didn’t appear to be self-conscious at all. Offering her hand, she helped me up and started the slow process of helping me undress. First was my dress shirt, not missing how her fingers caressed my naked back and chest. I was no muscle-bound jock, but I kept fit and ate right. Lowering herself to her knees, she slid my shoes and socks off before running her hands up my legs to the belt around my trousers, then undid the button and lowered the zipper.
Standing in front of her in just my boxer briefs, it was obvious how hard I was as her fingers softly ran over the tent. I groaned and nearly came again as she slowly lowered my underwear, so I was left as naked as she was.
“Oooh, that’s a nice one, John,” she whispered, “And it’s so hard for me too. I don’t think my ex-husband was ever this hard for me. Now, I do wonder if I wrap my hand around it that you’re probably going to cum, right?”
“Probably,” I murmured, “Sorry if I cum quickly.”
“I don’t care, sweetie,” she said with a smile, “You’re young, virile, and I bet you’ll probably stay hard all night no matter how many times I help you cum. Why don’t I get your first lot of cum out of the way before I give you a blowjob?”
“How do you mean?”
“I’m going to stroke you off so you cum on my tits. I’ll get a washcloth to clean up, then I’ll give you a blowjob. And I’ll swallow what you give me, John, because that’s what I want to do for you.” She stood up for a moment and kissed me softly. “Want me to be your girlfriend?”
“Seriously?” I asked, unable to hide the excitement in my voice.
“Until you tell me that you’ve met a girl your age, I’ll be your girlfriend. I want to do this for you, but also for me, John.”
What I didn’t expect was for her to spit on her hand before wrapping it around my cock. I groaned straight away as she talked dirty about how big my cock was, how much she wanted to take it in her mouth, how much she wanted to taste my cum, how she knew it was going to feel when I buried it in her hot, tight pussy…
I probably came within sixty seconds, coating her breasts in so much cum, she couldn’t help but giggle as she milked my cock dry before she sat back and smiled up at me.
“Take a photo, John. It’s okay.”
“Really?”
“I want your phone to be full of photos of me. But you cannot, and I repeat cannot, show any of your friends.”
“I’d never…”
“I know you wouldn’t because you’re a sweet young man, but your friends will probably figure out that you’re seeing someone in the end. Keep any naughty photos hidden. I’ll send you some other non-naked selfies though so you can show off your mature girlfriend.”
After allowing me a couple of photos, she disappeared to grab a wet washcloth, handing it to me so I could wipe off the cum all over her breasts. We then shared one hell of a kiss, her body pressing into mine, and I don’t think either of us was particularly surprised that my cock remained rock hard.
“I’ll get on my knees for you again now, baby,” she said softly, “Do you want to stand up or be sitting on the couch?”
“What will be better for you?”
“On the couch so it’s easier for me to gaze into your eyes. And you should use your hands to play with my hair. Tell me what you’re thinking and feeling. Let me know how good it is. Tell me what you’re otherwise imagining.”
Sitting back on the couch, I spread my legs wide enough so Nancy could comfortably sit between them. She leaned up to give me a soft kiss before she kissed down my chest and down towards my cock. I kept my groin neat and tidy, her fingers wrapping around the base as she ran her tongue up the underside of my cock, her eyes never leaving mine as she continued to lick it for a little while.
“Ready, handsome?” she asked.
“Hope I last longer!”
“You will. And you’re going to love it. I promise you.”
Feeling her soft lips wrap around my cock had me groaning and moving my hips almost involuntarily. She ever so slowly lowered her mouth until she had a few inches inside it, not wasting time in slowly bobbing her head up and down. One hand worked the rest of my shaft while her other hand caressed my chest, making her smile when I took her free hand and gave it a kiss before I held onto it.
Watching Nancy with my cock in her mouth was the stuff dreams are made of. Only one of many fantasies I’d had about her. Her eyes continued to gaze lovingly up at me as her head bobbed faster and faster, running my fingers through her hair just as she asked.
“Good boy,” she said with humour, “Just let me know when you’re going to cum so I’m ready for it.”
“Okay,” I murmured.
One hell of a birthday present, having the older woman I’d been crushing on for a couple of years to be sucking my dick. And I knew that I would want to return the favour eventually. I’d always thought about going down on her, tasting her pussy for the first time. And I’d often closed my eyes when jerking off and thought about making love with her in various positions.
It didn’t take too long before I felt those familiar sensations that suggested an orgasm was imminent. What I didn’t expect was to see that Nancy really seemed to be enjoying herself. I’d always been told that most women hated giving blowjobs, but there was a look of near delight in Nancy’s eyes. I told her how beautiful I thought she was. How hot it was what she was doing for me. What I wanted to do to her later. How much I wanted to eat her pussy. How much I wanted to just kiss and lick her body. How much I wanted to lie her down and make love to her.
Then I warned her that I was about to cum, and it was only a few seconds later that I groaned and exploded in her mouth. Nancy hummed happily as I felt her tongue working my shaft and I could hear her swallowing down my cum. Again, I’d been told that most women hated taking cum in their mouth and swallowing, but Nancy seemed to be ever so eager.
“I’ll do that for you because I know you want to eat my pussy,” she stated once my cock was free of her mouth, “You do want to eat my pussy, sweetie?”
“God yes.”
“Maybe you’d like to come stay with me next weekend? I’ll spend all weekend showing you how to really make a woman orgasm and begging you to come back to do it again.”
“I’d love to.”
What I didn’t expect was for Nancy to lift herself and straddle my lap, feeling the heat and wetness of her pussy against my groin as she leaned down to kiss me. She was probably surprised that I did after she’d swallowed my cum, but if she could swallow for me, I would kiss her for it. Then she snuggled against my chest as I caressed her back.
“Fantasy fulfilled?” she whispered.
“One of them, at least,” I replied.
“We’ll finish our drinks and go to bed. I’ll masturbate for you there then we’ll go to sleep.”
Watching her fondle herself was so erotic, I was pleased when she allowed me to take a few photos. She warned me again about showing them off, and I went as far as to show that I immediately moved them to cloud storage and deleted them off my phone. That made her smile, lying down next to her to kiss her as she enjoyed more than one orgasm. What I didn’t expect was for her to offer a pair of glistening fingers once she was done.
“Taste me, sweetie,” she whispered, doing so without hesitation. I’ll admit I fell in love with her taste immediately. “Next weekend, my pussy is all yours. Just your tongue and fingers though. We’re taking this nice and slow.”
“I love you,” I whispered, and I immediately felt like a fool, looking away as I just felt so embarrassed.
She gently grasped my chin and made sure that my eyes were meeting hers. “John, you’re not too young to know what love is. I know you love me, you’re just in love with me. At least not yet. What I can tell you is that I do love you too. You’re such a sweet young man. I’m so happy that I get to do all of this with you and that you will call me your girlfriend. Now, I think it’s time for sleep and I really want to snuggle, and I want to spoon against you. If you get hard, don’t worry about it. I know you’ll be almost achingly hard in the morning. I’ll take care of your morning wood for you.”
Holding Nancy in my arms, I knew I couldn’t stop smiling and I could sense that Nancy was as happy as I was. We eventually drifted off to sleep, waking as the morning light eventually worked its way through the blinds of her bedroom window. It wasn’t too early, Nancy turning over to face me, sharing a long, passionate kiss before she kept her word about taking care of my morning wood.
Had a spring in my step as we showered together, Nancy allowing me full access to her body with a warning not to spend too much time washing her pussy. I would get all the fun I could have with that next weekend.
After she made me breakfast, we spent the rest of the morning together, sitting back on her couch and just talking. Although I felt that I knew her, we discussed a lot of personal topics. I knew she was divorced, and she explained her life up to that point. Married once, a couple of long-term relationships. She took sex seriously did not have one-night stands and abhorred infidelity. Any previous lover was of a similar age. I was the first lover who was so much younger than her.
“I’m nearing forty,” she added, “And there is still a yearning to have children. But I need to find the right man for that.” She rested her hand on my chest. “Please don’t think about it yet, John. You’re still so young and have your whole life ahead of you.”
“Why are you still single though?” I had to ask.
“Most of the single men around my age are that for various reasons. Many are left bitter after a divorce. I have no interest in dating a man that comes with children. I’ve read enough horror stories about being a step-parent. There are plenty of men around who are just old-school misogynists, expecting me to be a housewife in addition to focusing on my career. Plenty would rather I not work and devote myself just to them. Some are looking for me to be their mother and carer. Then there are the men who are devoted to their careers, and I’d just be background noise. I usually figure out what a man wants within a couple of dates and let it go no further.”
“And I’m guessing sex…”
That made her snort. “John, before last night, I hadn’t done anything with a man in over eighteen months. I refuse to share my body with a man unless I trust him. And the one thing I know about you is that I do trust you.”
I didn’t particularly want to go home, but I was realistic about the situation. Nancy was happy to drive me home, stopping out the front of the house. We shared a very long and passionate kiss and embrace before I heard a knock on the window, Nancy pulling back enough that I could turn to see Cassandra looking into the car. I felt myself blushing as Nancy chuckled, resting her head against my shoulder.
“Glad to see you two are getting along,” Cassandra stated.
“I’ll let you go, John,” Nancy said softly, “Hope you send me lots of sweet messages.”
“I’ll probably be distracted at school.”
“Not too distracted. But give me a call in the evening if you’d like.”
Cassandra didn’t ask too many questions over dinner that evening. All she suggested was that she hadn’t seen Nancy smiling like she was in a long time. I admitted to blurting out ‘I love you’. Cassandra told me not to think about it too much as Nancy would have understood why.
The next couple of days at school were a little awkward. I was now eighteen while all my friends were still seventeen. I’d enjoyed a wonderful night with Nancy and wanted to tell absolutely everyone, but I knew doing that would break the trust that she had in me. When any of my friends asked me what I did, I just said I went out for a meal and drinks with a few people, and it was rather quiet. When I was home and studying, I would send Nancy a few messages that she’d immediately reply to and then spend at least an hour talking to her on the phone. She was just so easy to talk to…
Finishing school on Wednesday, although I had a licence, I hadn’t bothered buying a car as Cassandra assured me that I could borrow hers when I really needed it, which was usually on the weekend. I didn’t mind walking to and from school each day as it was only half an hour each way. What I didn’t expect on this day was to see Nancy waiting for me not far from the school gate.
Leaning against the bonnet of her car, she was wearing a plunging v-neck sweater that exposed plenty of cleavage. A short skirt that barely reached mid-thigh. She was definitely wearing thigh-high stockings and had a pair of black heels on her feet. Her eyes were covered by sunglasses though she recognised me immediately, her face lighting up with a smile as I approached her. I could hear the deathly silence from my friends behind me.
“Hey, sweetie,” she said before greeting me with one hell of a kiss. The sort of kiss no mother would give their son, so I think everyone figured out rather quickly that she wasn’t a relative. I made her smile by immediately wrapping my arms around her, pulling her tight to my body.
“What are you doing here?” I asked, “I mean, it’s a wonderful surprise…”
“I’m taking you out on a date, sweetie. My treat. Dinner and drinks. Then I’m taking you back to my place as I haven’t been able to stop thinking about sucking your big dick since you left on Sunday afternoon. Pack a bag when I take you home so you can stay the night with me, and I’ll bring you to school tomorrow.”
“That sounds weird,” I admitted, “My girlfriend bringing me to school.”
“You’re graduating soon, and trust me, every single one of your friends behind you is jealous. Ready to go, sweetie?”
“Nancy…”
She knew what I was going to say, her soft hand caressing my cheek. “John, you have made me so alive these past few days. Experiencing feelings that I haven’t in a long time. Don’t overthink it, sweetie.”
“Okay. Back to mine first then we’ll go to yours?”
“That’s the plan.”
It was a fantastic afternoon and evening as we were fooling around as soon as we arrived back at her place. Nothing too sexual, just a lot of making out and hands exploring. We dressed for dinner, Nancy insisting that she was happy to pay as her salary was fantastic and she wanted to treat her boyfriend. After dinner, we visited a nearby pub for a couple of drinks, still surprised at how easy it was to talk to each other.
Returning to her place at a reasonable time, we were both naked and she was on her knees between my legs within a matter of minutes, making love to my cock with her mouth. After she got me off rather quickly, I asked if she wanted anything from me. Moving up to straddle my lap, she snuggled into me as I stroked her back.
“Friday night to Monday morning, you’re mine,” she whispered, “And as I said, I’m going to show you everything about eating pussy. I just want to make this special for both of us, John.”
“You know that I’m going to be inundated with questions tomorrow.”
She leaned back with a smirk on her face. “I know. And I also know that you’ll be respectful when talking about me.”
“I’ll just tell them that you’re my new, hot, mature girlfriend.”
I was surprised when she started to blush slightly. “I like hearing that you call me your girlfriend, John. It makes me feel young again.”
I was inundated with questions the next couple of days at school though my friends quickly realised that I didn’t want to talk too much about Nancy. I just explained that she was a friend of my auntie and that we’d surprised each other by making a connection and were now interested in seeing where it could go. We were more than aware of the age gap. Hell, reverse the genders and people would no doubt be freaking out. All I knew was that I liked her a lot and that’s what mattered. I was surprised that many girls I was friends with thought it was rather sweet.
Dinner with my mother was interesting on Thursday night. I would usually have dinner with her at least once a week, and she would visit Cassandra for dinner once a week to catch up with both of us. She would pick me up and drive me over to her two-bedroom apartment, the second bedroom mine as I’d been staying with her once every so often.
Mum loved to snuggle with her son on the couch once we’d eaten and cleaned up. She was endlessly affectionate, and I knew a lot of it had to do with guilt. I’d assured her that I’d been told by plenty of people that her addictions were not her fault. My father had introduced her to them and from there, everything just fell apart. I knew she’d done her best to raise me, and I would never hate her for letting Cassandra adopt me as even that showed me that she cared and loved me.
“Baby… One thing about Nancy…” she stated while snuggling against me on the couch.
“Yeah?”
“If she’s your one and only, that’s not a bad thing. You don’t have to ‘play the field’ so to speak. Or go and sow wild oats. It’s not all that it’s cracked up to be anyway.”
I knew what Mum was talking about as I’d been told by herself and a few others what she had done while struggling with her addictions. It had not been pretty, but my mother wasn’t embarrassed. She knew what she’d done and accepted responsibility for that. What made me proud was how she’d turned her life around.
“Ever thought about dating again, Mum?” I wondered.
“No. I have no interest. I’m sure you don’t want to hear about my sex life, but after what I was doing to support my habit, I have no trust in any man except you, my father and my brother. And given that I’m not a lesbian, I’m happy to just live my own life with the company of family and friends.”
“Don’t you get lonely though?”
“Well, I guess snuggling with my son might get awkward when you’re with your girlfriend all the time. No, I don’t really get lonely. I’d rather sleep alone than… Well…”
“As long as you’re happy, Mum.”
She leaned up to kiss my cheek. “I can’t remember being happier, John. The most important person in my life is back in it. I never forgot about you. But when I was struggling, I knew I did the right thing to protect you. And I’ll never be able to thank Cassandra enough…”
“She loves her little sister.”
Nancy didn’t pick me up from school on Friday as I knew she’d taken an early day on Wednesday. I walked home and completed one of my last ever assignments, at least in high school, before I had a shower and packed a bag. Cassandra knew where I would be all weekend, arriving home before I left. She gave me such a tight hug that I couldn’t help chuckling.
“Nancy hasn’t stopped texting me all week,” she told me, “I haven’t seen her this happy in a long time. I wouldn’t have thought my son and nephew would be the one to make her so happy, but I’m glad you are.”
“And the age difference?”
“You’re an adult now, John.” She leaned back with a serious look on her face. “Yes, many will comment and make judgements. It’s something you will have to deal with eventually. But the only thing that really matters is how you both feel.”
Nancy arrived at around 6pm, and Cassandra invited her in for a coffee. I wasn’t embarrassed when Nancy ended up on the couch next to me, snuggling against me as she chatted away with Cassandra for half an hour before she suggested we go back to hers for dinner. Cassandra gave me a tight hug before leaving, whispering into my ear to look after her best friend. I promised that I would.
I enjoyed helping Nancy with dinner as much as I always did with Cassandra and Mum. Both women had insisted I learn my way around the kitchen for when I ended up living alone so I didn’t end up subsisting on frozen dinners and takeaway.
After dinner, we relaxed back on the couch for around an hour, leaving the television off as Nancy had light music playing in the background. What I’d call mood music. I couldn’t help gazing into her eyes constantly as a near-constant smile was on her face. She looked so genuinely happy that I felt myself smiling all the time in return.
Finishing her glass of wine, she leaned into me and left a soft kiss on my lips. “Want to take things into the bedroom, John?” she asked softly.
I gulped but nodded as I felt an onset of nerves. The main reason wasn’t that it would be my first time. I just didn’t want to disappoint her. When I vocalised that thought, her face softened before she kissed me again. “That’s why we’re going to take this nice and slow,” she assured me, “I don’t want to rush this, John. We’ll make love in the end, I promise you that. I want to make love with you too. But you’re still young, and despite being considered an adult now, you do have some maturing to do. So many young people leap into having sex.”
Slowly undressing each other in the bedroom, I probably had a goofy smile on my face again when she was naked before me, running my fingers all over her body, savouring how soft her skin was. Telling me that she’d get me off first, she happily fell to her knees and rather quickly got me off. I was lasting a little longer each time, and I could only hope that when we made love for the first time that I didn’t cum within thirty seconds.
Once she got me off, she took my hand and led me onto the bed, Nancy lying back as we resumed making out. She didn’t give me any guidance to start with, letting me figure things out. While I’d done some reading over the years, it was all theory. No idea what would work in practice. We made out for a little while before I kissed down to her neck. She moaned softly when I kissed her there, aware that for some women it was rather sensitive and even an erogenous zone.
I liked the reaction though I couldn’t just kiss her there the entire time. Moving down over her collarbone to her breasts, I spent a moment just gazing at them. I was surprised that Nancy became a little self-conscious.
“They’re probably not as perky… or as pretty…”
“Nancy, you’re perfect,” I whispered, leaning up to kiss her for a moment before I moved down and spent time pleasuring her breasts, “You have a fantastic body.”
“You really think so?”
I knew enough that what happened with her ex-husband had knocked her self-confidence. I was pleased that I was the one that was going to help her feel so much better about herself. I loved pleasuring her breasts, taking a nipple in my mouth, licking, sucking and even nibbling at each one on offer. She chuckled as I gently squeezed each of them, taking note of the sounds she made so I could figure out what was working.
“I love it,” she moaned softly, “Always loved it when a man gave such attention to my tits.”
“Totally ogled you all the time when you came over and would strut around in a bikini,” I said.
Kissing down further over her body, I could feel the heat of her pussy, and when I arrived at the junction of her legs, I pressed my nose against her and inhaled. I heard her giggle as I had no real idea what pussy would actually smell like. I heard all sorts of stupid shit at school from clueless young guys.
Kissing up and down each smooth thigh, I took a few moments to just look at her pussy. I’d been through sex education so was aware of what I was looking at. This is where Nancy took over for me, sitting up enough and pointing with her finger at where she would like my tongue to work and what she really liked.
“I’m sure you’ve heard about things like eating me out like a peach, just with no teeth, or doing things like the alphabet while licking me out. Figure out what works for you, and you’ll definitely know what works for me as you’ll learn how my body reacts and the noises that I end up making. When I tell you to keep doing something, for the love of God, keep doing it. And when I beg you not to stop, do not stop. And I’m a woman who has no problem telling you what I want, sweetie. Okay?”
“Okay,” I said softly, just hoping that I would make her orgasm at least once.
I learned within seconds that I loved the taste of pussy. Gazing up at Nancy, she’d propped her head up on a couple of pillows to watch me, and I couldn’t help the smile as she looked as happy as ever. I ran my tongue over everywhere and waited for a reaction. Whenever she moaned or closed her eyes and sighed, I made sure to do what I did again. When her hips started to move, or she would shudder, I knew I’d really started to get her motor running.
“That’s it, sweetie,” she cooed, “If you want to slide two fingers inside me, do that and find my special spot. I can orgasm just from that. And my clit… Fingers and clit will make me go off big time.”
I kept on just using my tongue for the time being as I could sense her excitement building, and I simply couldn’t get enough of her taste. When I told her that, she leaned up to give me a quick kiss before she relaxed back and I continued what I was doing.
“Fingers, sweetie,” she moaned, “Fingers inside me. Turn them like you’re beckoning me.” Doing just that made her shudder and moan louder. “That’s it, sweetie… Oh god, that’s it…”
I kept doing what I was doing and then she orgasmed. I knew she was as her pussy squeezed my fingers a few times, her back started to arch slightly and then she cried out and told me that she was having an orgasm. She told me not to stop, and remembering what she said, I kept doing what I was doing.
“Clit, sweetie,” she whimpered, “It’s right there, sweetie. Lick it. Nice and firm. I love it nice and firm.”
Doing just what she wanted with my fingers still inside her had her enjoying an even better orgasm a couple of minutes later. Her hips were soon gyrating and her body almost shuddering constantly as I was now relentless, feeling my confidence growing with each passing minute. She moaned. She groaned. She whimpered. With another orgasm, I think she nearly started to cry.
I’m honestly not sure how many more she had before she quietly asked me to stop. Removing my fingers, I sucked those clean before I carefully lifted myself up to rest next to Nancy. She immediately rolled onto her side and cuddled into my side, leaning up to give me a soft kiss.
“You taste like my pussy,” she said with a giggle.
“And what a pussy it is,” I replied.
“You’ve worn me out, John. I don’t even orgasm that often when I masturbate. I usually just have one or two pleasant climaxes then go to sleep.”
“We can go to sleep if you want. We have all weekend together.”
It was a long weekend of oral sex. What Nancy learned very quickly is that I enjoyed going down on her as much as she enjoyed going down on me. We did go out on both days over the weekend. Dinner and drinks on Saturday night, ending up somewhere that played slow music that we could dance to for a few hours. And lunch on Sunday broke up a day otherwise filled with plenty of fun that kept us naked most of the time.
By the time we were snuggled up in bed on Sunday night, I knew my feelings for her were even deeper. Despite the age gap, we just seemed to suit each other so well. I knew I was young and horny, but to be honest, Nancy was just older and just as horny. She had no problem taking control and just sucking my dick whenever she wanted. And when I had the urge to pleasure her, I’d sit her down on the couch, spread her legs, make her cum then happily go about my day.
I knew she wanted to take things slow. We only met up on Sunday the next weekend as she already had things planned with friends, and it was an opportunity for me to spend time with my own. I was now on the verge of completing school and my exams were coming up. That’s when she visited me during the week and told me that she didn’t want me distracted with the most important couple of weeks on the horizon.
“When you’ve finished your exams, we’ll make love,” she told me, “But I want you to focus on your studies for now.”
“Can you still come over for dinner?”
“I’ll be over a couple of nights a week, sweetie. And I’ll do something for you every so often to help take the edge off. But you understand why I’m doing this?”
“Yeah, I do,” I stated, trying not to sound too sullen about it.
She hugged me tightly, leaning up to kiss me softly. “I love you, sweetie. I’m only doing this because I care. I want you to get the best marks possible and get into the university course you want.” Then she leaned back and took my hands in hers. “And during your time at university, maybe you’d like to spend a lot more time over at my place?”
“Yeah? Really?” I asked, unable to stop the smile.
“I’m not sure about moving in with me full-time just yet but… I’d love you to be with me a lot more.” She paused and added, “I know you’ll have at least a couple of months off between your exams and then starting university. Are you planning on working?”
“Yep. Already have a job organised with a firm that I’m hoping I might get a job with once I graduate.”
“Then you can live with me until you head off to university. I’ll just talk to Cassandra, but you are an adult and everything.”
“I don’t think she’d mind. She’ll miss me terribly though.”
“That’s why we’ll come over for dinner often. And also visit your mother too.”
Although I didn’t see Nancy as often, she messaged me constantly and we still talked every night. But with classes over, I spent each day studying like crazy as I knew I had to get the best marks possible to get into the courses I wanted to complete. It was Nancy who eventually gave in and came to visit me a week before my first exam. Aware that I was probably stressed, she took me out for dinner and drinks before she spent the night with me at home. Cassandra didn’t mind. Nor did I once Nancy spent most of the night getting me off as often as possible.
We also enjoyed our first sixty-nine that night which was a hell of a lot of fun.
Walking out of my final exam a couple of weeks later, I wasn’t surprised to see Nancy waiting for me. Greeting each other with a passionate kiss, she told me that we would head home, I would pack a bag, and I would be staying with her for a few nights.
“First, though, we’re heading out for dinner tonight. Me and you. Mum and Mama. And some of our friends. Just you and a bunch of mature women for the evening,” she told me once we were in the car.
“And tonight?” I wondered.
“Don’t drink too much as I won’t be drinking at all,” she replied, taking my hand in hers, “I’ve missed you these past two weeks, John. And I really need to be… We need to make love.”
It was still late afternoon by the time we arrived back at her place. As soon as we were inside, I dragged her to the bedroom, practically tore off her clothes and devoured her once she was lying back on the bed. I had her practically screaming at one point as my tongue and fingers were relentless. I’d missed her body and her taste, and when she gripped my hair and held me in place, almost forcing her pussy into my mouth, I gazed up into her eyes and smiled as it was just what I wanted.
Then we snuggled as she needed a little nap as I’d worn her out.
I’d been confident walking out of the hall at the end of my final exam. Cassandra and Mum insisted that dinner was a celebration. Perhaps slightly premature, but it was also a celebration of the end of my school career and the next step in my life. Then I turned to Nancy and suggested that she be my date to my end-of-school formal.
She looked thoughtful for a few seconds before smiling. “I’ll be the same age as some of the teachers,” she said, “But I’d love to be your date. It’ll certainly provide plenty of comments.”
“Would you care?”
“Nope.”
“Neither would I. It’ll be a fun night.”
We arrived home in the early evening as Nancy was ever so eager to get home. I think Cassandra, Mum and all their friends figured out rather quickly why we were so eager to leave. Cassandra hugged me tightly and whispered for me to enjoy the moment. Mum then hugged me and told me to show Nancy all the love I clearly had for her.
It was only when we were in her bedroom again and naked that I felt another onset of nerves. Although we’d been having fun for a couple of months by now, making love was something else entirely. Nancy could always sense my nerves and was still delighted that I was sometimes a little awkward. Taking a hand in hers, she held it to her chest.
“You know I love you, John,” she said softly, “The most important question is do you want this?”
“Yes. It’s just… I’m sure every other guy has nerves before the big moment. I just don’t want to disappoint you.”
“Never going to happen, John,” she assured me, “We both want this. And once we’ve made love, that’ll be it for me. I know I’m going to want this to last a lot longer.”
“Really?” I asked softly.
“I know you’re still so much younger than I am, but you have a wise head on young shoulders.”
She happily got me off first, aware that if she didn’t, I would probably cum within a minute when making love for the first time. I was eager to go down on her as always though she only had a couple of orgasms before she was gently pushing my head back away from her pussy. Kissing up her body, we shared a passionate kiss before our eyes met, feeling the head of my cock rub against her wet pussy.
“Are you ready, sweetie?” she asked softly.
“God yes. Been thinking about this for a long time.”
She gasped as the head of my cock slowly slipped inside her, savouring how wet, hot and tight her pussy was as her fingers caressed my back, sharing a light kiss as I slowly sank the rest of my cock inside her. I’d obviously never felt anything like it, unable to stop the groan. Nancy whimpered once I was buried, her face lighting up after we both looked down to see my cock was now buried inside her.
It took me a little time to establish a rhythm that suited us both. Nancy was patient and happy to give advice as always, but once we were moving in unison together, her hips meeting each and every thrust, it didn’t take long until I was feeling waves of pleasure coursing through my body. Nancy was moaning all the time, and it left me feeling that she was enjoying herself just as much.
“Such a lovely cock,” she cooed, “It feels so good inside me.”
“I can’t believe it,” I murmured, “I mean I can…”
Her fingers continued to caress my back as I upped the tempo of my thrusts as I knew I was going to cum soon. She seemed to sense that and moved her hips eagerly, and I knew she was doing that to get as much pressure on her clit and to ensure my cock was touching the right places inside her. But I couldn’t hold back my orgasm forever and she knew that.
“Cum inside me, sweetie,” she whispered, “I want you to cum inside me. It’s your pussy now, sweetie. I’m yours. Totally yours.”
“I love you,” I grunted.
“I know you do, sweetie. I love you too. Now cum in me.”
I buried my cock and simply allowed myself to release, feeling her legs wrap around me to hold me in place as I could feel my cock pulsing with each spurt of cum. I felt her lips on my cheek as I rested my head next to hers on the pillow, her fingers continuing to caress my back at the same time.
“That’s it, sweetie. I love feeling you cum in me already,” she whispered.
“You didn’t cum,” I whispered back.
I heard her chuckle as she tightened her legs around my hips. “I don’t always cum in this position, sweetie. A lot of women don’t. What I do know is that I cum when riding, and when I ride your big cock, I’m going to cum so hard.” My cock throbbed at the thought, making her giggle. “Like that thought, baby, of me riding your big cock and watching me cum ever so hard.”
“You’re so naughty,” I stated, lifting my head to meet her eyes, “I just want to make sure, you know, you enjoy it as much as me.”
“We’re making love, sweetie,” she said softly, “I’ll always enjoy it, no matter what. You show you love me by going down on me. You show you love me by caring about my orgasm. You show you love me by being with me like this.”
She loved riding me a little later, and she did enjoy more than one orgasm while bouncing and grinding on my cock. I got to enjoy another orgasm before she snuggled on top of me, her head resting against my chest, but it wasn’t the end as we eventually rolled over and continued making love until I enjoyed another climax. That was enough for me, at least for the time being.
“Good thing I’m on birth control,” she murmured once snuggled against me.
We made love again in the morning, had a shower together where we fooled around before we enjoyed breakfast together. Sitting together on the couch with a coffee, she turned to me and the conversation turned serious.
“I mentioned birth control because I didn’t want you to wear a condom with me, John,” she explained, “You were a virgin, and although I hadn’t had sex in over eighteen months, I still went and got myself tested, just to make sure, as some things can remain dormant. I wouldn’t have had sex with you if I wasn’t given the all-clear.”
“I know all about disease,” I replied with a smile, “I’m just glad they don’t force the abstinence bollocks they do in other parts of the world. Young people want to have sex, so just educate them on birth control and contraceptives. The only reason I didn’t mention a condom last night is that I saw your birth control pills in the bathroom.”
“And I would have asked you to wear one if I wasn’t. But I am glad you’re educated. The reason I mention birth control is that it isn’t one hundred…”
I took her hand and kissed her cheek. “Nothing is perfect. And if it happens, I’ll never leave you, Nancy.”
She nearly started to cry, and I wasn’t really surprised that she ended up straddling my lap, needing a very long snuggle with me. “I think this is getting serious, John,” she whispered, “You’re not even in your twenties yet, but…”
“Mum said if you were my one and only…”
“You really have no desire to sow some wild oats?”
“You were always my dream girl, Nancy.”
She sighed happily and whispered, “Okay. I think we need to take you home so you can pack some things. I want you to stay with me during the summer. And if we get used to living together, maybe we could see how things would work on a more permanent basis.”
“Can you afford to have me here too?”
That question made her chuckle. “Consider yourself a kept man going forward, John. Yes, I can easily afford you living here. When you start working over the summer, just treat your girlfriend to a date or two every week. I love flowers. I love chocolate.” She leaned back and smiled at me. “And just show how much you love me each and every day.”
I promised that I would probably do that for the rest of my life.
Epilogue
Gazing at my husband, I felt the smile form as his laughter echoed around the backyard of our home. Now in his early thirties, he’d simply developed into the wonderful man I always knew he would be. Handsome. Caring. Loving. Passionate. Intelligent. Driven. From the day he moved in with me over that summer, he never left. We knew within days that we genuinely belonged together, and it didn’t take long for us to fall completely in love with each other.
He was in his first year at university when I fell pregnant. It was a complete accident, but there was never any suggestion that I have an abortion. I wanted to be a mother, and although it was perhaps earlier than imagined, he wanted children too. When we discovered that I would be having twin girls, it was the first time that I ever saw John cry. True tears of joy as he rested his hand on my tummy, knowing his daughters were growing bigger with each passing day.
As he was still studying, and I would only get twelve months of maternity leave, we needed to figure things out rather quickly. And that’s when the family pulled together. His mother moved in with Cassandra, both women taking time off to help care for our daughters once I was back at work. His mother eventually switched to part-time work once our daughters were old enough to be left in her care. I think we both realised that looking after her granddaughters was almost a ‘do over’.
Despite precautions, I fell pregnant again two years after giving birth to our daughters, this time giving birth to our son. Within a month after giving birth, John went and had a vasectomy as we agreed that being in my early forties, it was time to focus on raising our children, focus on his new career, and focus on my continuing career.
I’m now in my early fifties. I never have to wonder about the future. Not after John proposed to me while he was still nineteen, insisting that he wanted to spend his life with me. I explained what our future might be like at certain points, but he insisted he didn’t care. He was in love with me and that’s all that mattered to him.
We married a month after he turned twenty.
His mother is still very much a part of our lives. She’s still single, still living with Cassandra. She dotes on her three grandchildren, and her relationship with John is now as strong as it has ever been. Cassandra is still ‘Mama’, and John still loves her with every fibre of his being. She’s also remained single, the spinster sisters spending all their free time either together as a pair, or with their friends. I’ve always felt the scars they both carried were deep and perhaps incapable of fully healing.
Our children are growing up fast. John loves his family wholeheartedly. There is nothing he wouldn’t do for his wife, his children, his Mum and his Mama. He has friends and outside interests, but I know there is nothing more he loves than arriving home after a long day at work to be greeted by his loving wife and three adorable children.
And I guess I need to mention our sex life. It’s still fantastic. My libido was already high and took off in my early forties. John matched me completely, and for those first ten years of our relationship, the sex was honestly out of this world. Even as I hit fifty, I barely slowed down though the fact menopause is looming quickly does concern me slightly.
Snuggling against my husband in bed that evening, I knew he still found me as sexy today as he did the first time he saw me naked. I still love wearing sexy things for my husband. Pregnancy changed my body, but he still runs his hands mouth and tongue everywhere. We don’t make love every night anymore, but I promised myself to never be a wife who’ll constantly reject my husband. Frankly, I love sex too much for that.
“Mum has offered to take the kids this weekend,” he murmured, “Want to get away for a couple of nights?”
“Where?”
“Somewhere with a beach so I can see my sexy wife in a two-piece. Or a bikini if you’re feeling sexy enough.”
“And what else?”
“Well… With no kids to interrupt us…”
I lifted my head to gaze into his eyes. “I guess it has been quite a while since we had a couple of nights to ourselves. At least there are no more sleepless nights.”
“Though we could have one of those if you really want,” he stated with humour.
“I might take you up on that.”
He fell asleep before me as I knew how hard he worked to support his family. Caressing his chest with my fingers, I whispered how much I loved him before I closed my eyes and snuggled against him tighter. Even as he slept, I felt his arm wrap around me tighter.
What would always make me smile is that I know that I’ll always be his one and only.
Chapter 106: My Baby [Incest]
Notes:
My baby, my baby
She's all that I need
Hanging around
She's all I need
She makes my world feel so good to me‘My Baby’ by Cold Chisel
Chapter Text
“Oh, daddy!”
That brought me to a screeching halt around three steps away from my daughter’s bedroom door. It was the moan of a young woman exploring herself. Or, if I wanted to put it crudely, the noises of a young woman in the throes of masturbation and hoping an orgasm would arrive imminently.
It was 11pm on a weeknight. I always went to bed at the same time on a weeknight. And since she was a little girl, I always checked on my daughter before going to bed. When she was a little girl and her bedtime was earlier, she’d be fast asleep. I’d make sure she was tucked in, kiss her cheek, and leave the door open so a little light shone through. If she had nightmares, she knew exactly where to go, her parents’ bed where daddy would keep her safe from the monsters.
As she got older, I still popped in to say goodnight. By the time she was a teenager, and we had relaxed until the time she had to go to bed, I’d find her awake most of the time, sometimes reading, sometimes on her phone, sometimes already asleep. But her face would always light up with a smile when I knocked and pushed the door wider.
“Daddy!” she’d exclaim happily, even during later teenage years. It was a ritual by this stage, my daughter eager for a hug and kiss from her father. I’d worried for years that eventually she’d close the door and not want that hug and a kiss any longer. But the door was ajar and that was her signal to me that she wanted that last bit of affection before she went to sleep.
My daughter knew I went to bed at the same time every night. It was three weeks since she’d turned eighteen. I wasn’t stupid. I was more than aware she masturbated. All young men and women explored themselves. I didn’t ask but knew there was a chance she was already sexually active. I didn’t ask, she didn’t tell. It was just another sign my little girl was now a young woman.
“Oh, Daddy!” she cried, “Oh, Daddy, please fuck me.”
Leaning against the wall, I had to keep myself under control. Hearing my little girl moaning and crying out in such a manner was causing a reaction in my body I didn’t want. I was getting hard. I should have turned around and just gone to bed, but my feet were stuck in cement, and there was that small part of me that did wonder what exactly she was doing to herself. Just her fingers? Had she bought sex toys? A dildo? A vibrator?
Shaking my head of those thoughts, I took another deep breath and was ready to take another step forward when she cried out again.
“Yes, Daddy!” she cried out, “Oh please cum in me, Daddy. Fill my hot little pussy with all your potent cum!”
Then she cried out and I think I heard my little girl have an orgasm not for the first time. The moan and whimpers coming from her room would have caused even an impotent man to achieve an erection. There was near silence for the next couple of minutes, willing my erection to go down, before I turned around and walked back half a dozen steps. Ensuring I was whistling, I knocked lightly on her door.
“Hey, sweetie,” I said, pushing the open ever so slightly. She was lying back underneath her covers, her cheeks bright red and her forehead looking rather damp with sweat, “You okay, sweetie?”
“Just fine, Daddy. Feeling a little warm tonight.”
I bet, is what I thought, considering the noises I’d just heard, and there was no missing her scent in her room. It was a scent I’d grown used to recently. This was just the first time she’d been so flagrant regarding her masturbation. Walking over to her bed, I sat on the edge as she sat up, her vest top hanging loose. She’d taken to wearing tops around the house that showed off her cleavage, as my daughter had been blessed with a pair of C-cup breasts, verging on D-cup. My wife, Erin, had given her grief for it since she’d started to develop. I also knew that she’d be wearing nothing more than panties, but had a brief thought, wondering if she was naked.
Hugging her tightly as always, she sighed happily as I kissed her cheek. “I love you, sweetheart,” I whispered.
“I love you, Daddy.” She leaned back and smiled. “You’re not going to stop coming to say goodnight, are you?”
“Only if you want me to stop.”
“Never. I love it when you come to say goodnight. You’ve been doing it for so long now, when you’re occasionally away for work, I can’t go to sleep.” She paused, muttering, “Not like Mum would ever do anything for me.”
I wasn’t going to open that can of worms this late at night. I knew my daughter and my wife had been at loggerheads for years by now. What didn’t help is that Erin, my supposedly loving wife, had grown increasingly cold towards me in the past couple of years. Whether it was jealousy of her daughter, or she was just tired or bored of our marriage, I still wasn’t sure. I’d done my best to rekindle the flames of romance, but she just didn’t seem interested.
Hugging her for a couple of minutes, I finally leaned back and kissed her forehead. “Goodnight, sweetheart.”
“Goodnight, Daddy. I love you.”
“I love you, Olivia,” I whispered back.
Before shutting the door, I gazed back at my daughter one last time. She’d already turned onto her side, but she was watching me go. Closing the door, I took a couple of steps before stopping and sighing, running a hand down my face. I was already wondering if we needed to have a conversation. One hell of an awkward conversation, but a conversation nonetheless.
Walking into the master bedroom, Erin was already turned to her side away from me. Whether she was asleep or not, I found myself not caring. She’d shown next to no interest in intimacy for months by now. Part of me thought she was cheating, and another part actually hoped she was. It would make what felt like the inevitable divorce almost easier on my conscience. Some other fool could put up with her shit. At least my daughter was eighteen and couldn’t be taken from me now.
Heading to our ensuite bathroom, I was going to have a pee when I glanced down to see my cock was hard again. Almost laughing to myself, I closed my eyes and tried to picture my wife. I then shook those thoughts away, figuring that would just kill my erection.
“No… Don’t…” I muttered to myself, “That’s a whole can of worms you don’t want to open…”
Willing my erection to go away, I finally managed to pee, washed my hands, and brushed my teeth, before heading to bed. I didn’t even consider spooning with my wife, figuring I’d earn an elbow in the gut or an accusation of trying to start something. God forbid I would want to snuggle with my wife.
I found my dreams were rather vivid that night, and most involved beautiful women, somewhat like my daughter. Her face never appeared, but there was no doubt my imagination was working overtime. I woke up halfway through the night to find myself jerking off in my sleep. That hadn’t occurred in a long time.
“Fuck it,” I muttered to myself, getting out of bed, and heading to the ensuite bathroom again. Standing over the toilet, I jacked off to all the images I could remember and came harder than I had in what felt like years. “Oh fuck,” I groaned, watching as I shot quite the load into the bowl.
Glancing into the mirror, I was surprised I didn’t have a haunted, guilty look on my face. I simply felt lighter on my feet and relief that everything was in working order. I was approaching forty and the supposed drop in libido hadn’t happened. If my wife wasn’t such a cold bitch, I’d still be hoping to fuck her every night of the week.
Sliding back into bed, I dropped off straight away, and woke up feeling rather refreshed when my alarm went off. I showered and shaved first before getting dressed, my wife getting up while I was dressing to start getting ready herself. She would wish me ‘Good morning’ and that was about it.
Heading into the kitchen to ready myself some breakfast, Olivia skipped in looking fresh as a daisy. We were all early risers in the family. Erin and I started early, while Olivia always went with me as I would drop her at the train station. If she didn’t have an early lecture, she’d go to the library to study. I think she just liked to spend as much time with her old man as possible.
“Morning, Daddy,” she stated brightly, giving me a hug and kiss on my cheek, “Oooh, still keeping the stubble. Makes you look even more handsome, Daddy.”
“Morning, sweetheart. Sleep well?”
“Like a rock, Daddy.”
I usually had toast with a coffee for breakfast. My daughter had cereal, yoghurt, fruit and a mug of tea. She always had an appetite, something I loved to see, aware of all the issues young women faced regarding their body image, which made me wonder where she put it all, though I knew she attended the gym, as she’d sometimes go with me, and still played netball during the winter.
Her mother breezed in fifteen minutes later, poured herself a coffee into her travel mug, and barely laid a peck on my cheek before saying ‘Goodbye’, neither of us getting a word in before we heard the front door close.
“What a bitch!” my daughter exclaimed.
Raising my eyes to hers across the table, I remained silent for a few seconds. “She’s your mother, Olivia.”
“How do you put up with her, Daddy?”
“What do you mean?”
“I’m not blind, Daddy. I’m not deaf either. She shows you absolutely no love and affection nowadays. And she’s been jealous of me since I was about fourteen.” I had no retort to her second argument as I’d been of the same opinion. “Do you think she’s cheating on you, Daddy?”
“No idea. I’m sure many would claim that the signs are there, but it could only be happening when she’s at work. She doesn’t come home later, no nights out with the girls, and those other little signs are not present. Honestly, I think she’s just ready to get out and go.”
“Would that upset you, Daddy?”
“Honestly, right now, I’d be glad to see the back of her. I still love her, but she hasn’t made it easy the past eighteen months or more. I’m nearly forty and don’t want to face another forty years with her if this is my future. I’d rather be single and lonely than married and lonely.”
My daughter smiled at me sadly as I think the idea of me feeling lonely would upset her. Taking a sip of my coffee, she then dropped her bombshell. “Did you hear me masturbating last night, Daddy?” I almost choked then spat out the coffee in my mouth, coughing a few times as she giggled. “I planned it for the time you would come to say goodnight to me, Daddy. I was so hot and horny, thinking about you walking in to find me playing with my hot and tight little pussy.” She paused and added softly, “Virgin pussy, just for my daddy.”
“Olivia,” I warned.
This wasn’t the first time she’d teased me, but her mother was usually about, so she couldn’t be as vocal. Now with her mother having disappeared early, she was going at me with both barrels. “Why didn’t you walk in, Daddy? Were you all hard for me?”
Sighing, I laid my mug of coffee back on the table. “Olivia, you’re my daughter. I’m a married man.”
“Unhappily married…”
“I won’t confirm that or not, but I’m still married. And most important, you are my daughter. I’m aware that many daughters do have crushes on their fathers. I’m the only man who has been in your life since the day you were born. I know you love me.”
“More than you could imagine, Daddy,” she whispered.
Reaching across the table to take her hand, she smiled and squeezed back. “Masturbation is healthy, sweetheart. Using your imagination isn’t illegal. But I’m your father. Fantasy is one thing. Reality is something else.”
Finishing my breakfast, I placed my plate and mug into the dishwasher, returning to my bedroom to collect my things. My daughter returned from her bedroom with her bag. I took note of what she was wearing, looking somewhat like a schoolgirl. White blouse. Black skirt. Knee-high socks. Black shoes. All she needed was pigtails and a lollipop…
Escorting her out to the car, I always opened the door for her, earning a soft kiss on my cheek, before I drove her to the nearby train station. “I might study late if you could pick me up on the way home?”
“Just shoot me a message and let me know what you’re doing.”
I found myself distracted during the day with everything going on at work. Working as a manager for one of the largest construction firms in the country, I was one of those who would still get his hands dirty. I hated being stuck in an office all day, and on days we were short-staffed, you’d find me out on the worksite, getting my hands dirty, working up a sweat. When I’d first started dating my wife, it had definitely been the physical attraction from her.
No idea why that attraction had faded. I was still the same tall, broad man I’d always been and kept the usual middle-aged spread at bay. Maybe she truly was bored with me after sixteen years of marriage.
Thinking of my marriage just pissed me off as I felt like I’d done nothing wrong, at least nothing major. I’d managed to keep friends and a social life, but I didn’t go out and get drunk every week. Most of ‘my’ friends turned into ‘our’ friends as she’d been friendly with their wives. I did my fair share around the house. And I’d certainly been attentive regarding her needs and was definitely involved in raising our daughter.
Thinking of my daughter left me nothing but confused as I didn’t feel equipped to deal with what was happening. All I knew was that nothing could ever happen as she was my daughter. But I had a bad feeling she was going to go all out to possibly seduce me. And considering I thought it possible my wife was cheating, I didn’t want to stoop to her level.
Most importantly, she was my daughter and fathers didn’t fuck their daughters. Although…. I guess the internet might tell me otherwise.
My daughter sent a text to me a couple of hours before I finished, asking for me to pick her up from the train station on my way home. Pulling up at the station, she was waiting for me, practically skipping to the car as she slid into the passenger seat, leaning over to kiss my cheek. “Thank you, Daddy,” she stated softly.
“No worries. Dad’s Taxi Service is available whenever you need it.”
“Can we pick up some dinner on the way home?”
I gave it some thought before nodding. “Fuck it, why not? Any ideas?”
“Pizza!”
“Call that place we usually get them from. I don’t mind waiting a few minutes.”
As she put her call through, I thought about calling the wife and letting her know, but I figured she’d just bitch at me. Firstly, because it would give her something to bitch at me about. Secondly, because she’ll know it was Olivia’s idea, and that would just give her more ammunition.
Waiting for the pizzas outside the shop, I was leaning back against the car when Olivia stood in front of me, leaning back against my chest, ensuring my arms were wrapped around her. With my height of six-two, and my little girl barely five-four, she easily fit her head underneath my chin. Feeling her sigh, I leaned down and kissed her cheek. “You alright, sweetheart?”
“Just happy spending time with my daddy,” she replied softly, turning to kiss my cheek in return.
I’d ordered three pizzas, aware the wife was probably at home, and it was unlikely she would have started preparing dinner. I’d tried to share the cooking with her, and when Olivia had been old enough, she’d loved to join me in the kitchen. As for my wife… Well, another example of the poor relationship between mother and daughter.
If it sounds like I’ve let it go, I’ve done my best to intervene. More than one argument with my wife had been about her attitude and treatment of our daughter. She insisted nothing was wrong with their relationship and she didn’t appreciate me suggesting she was a bad parent. After a while, I didn’t ignore it but tried to protect my daughter as best I could.
Arriving home a little later, Erin was sitting on the couch, and didn’t look happy when I walked in with three pizzas. “Why did you buy those?”
“Olivia asked about dinner, and I bought them on the way home.”
I heard her scoff though she followed Olivia and I into the kitchen. “Of course you did. Olivia snaps her fingers, and her daddy will do what she wants. I guess you picked her up from the station too.” She turned to Olivia, who was getting plates from the cupboard. “She’s perfectly capable of getting the bus home.”
“I offered to pick her up, Erin,” I stated, trying to prevent an argument.
Snatching the plate from Olivia, Erin sat at the opposite end of the table to me, with Olivia sitting to my left. “You baby her far too much, Andrew. She’s eighteen years old and should be a fully functioning adult, not having to rely on her father to do everything for her.”
“She’s our daughter, Erin. Our role as parents didn’t end the day that she turned eighteen. I wanted to buy her a car, considering she does have a driver’s licence, but you didn’t want to buy her a used car, forbidding your parents from doing it at the same time…”
Glancing at Olivia, she knew all this, but I recognised when she was hurting. Taking her hand, she returned such a lovely smile, it made my heart swell with my love for her in return. “Your father will always be here for you, Olivia. I promise.” Erin scoffed and that just incensed me further. I slammed my palm on the table, Olivia jumped, and Erin glared at me. “Just what is your fucking problem, Erin?”
Throwing her pizza into the box, she looked at both of us with undisguised disdain. “She’s eighteen and should be out of here already. There is no reason why she should still be living at home, rent-free…”
“She’s studying, Erin. While she’s still studying, she shouldn’t have to pay rent. The minimal part-time work she does pays for her travel, her expenses for university, and maybe the occasional treat for herself.”
She stood up and glared at me. “Our role as parents ended the day that she turned eighteen, Andrew. We’ve raised her. She’s on her own now. It’s sink or swim time. The fact she’s relying on us still proves she needs to be shown the harsh realities of life.”
I stood up and glared back. “Are you fucking serious right now, Erin? Our role as parents doesn’t stop until the day we die. She is our child, and we should always be there for her. That’s the whole point of being a parent. We don’t turn off the taps just because she turned eighteen.”
“She’s an adult and should be treated like one.”
“She will still be our child even when we’re both in our nineties and she’s in her seventies.”
“You’re being ridiculous, Andrew, and your continued coddling of our daughter is pathetic. If she wants to stay in our home, she should be paying rent at the least. Frankly, we should have put her out on her arse the day after her eighteenth.”
Olivia burst into tears and ran out of the kitchen towards her bedroom. Seeing our daughter so upset merely incensed me further. “Are you fucking happy now, you miserable cow?” I roared, “I don’t know what bug crawled up your arse and fucking died recently, but I’m getting really fucking tired of your attitude. Sort it out, Erin. Go to therapy. Talk to your parents. Or better yet, actually talk to your fucking husband instead of walking around with your entitled attitude. But I tell you one thing. You keep going at my daughter and you’re going to find yourself thrown out on your arse. I’m tired of it and I won’t let you hurt her anymore.”
She glared back at me, arms folded across her chest, but she remained silent. I picked up my box and threw it onto the counter. “Lost my fucking appetite,” I muttered, picking up Olivia’s box and carrying it through the house to her room.
Knocking lightly on the door, she would know it was me, finding her face down on her bed, sobbing into her pillow. Placing the pizza box down on the desk, I sat on the edge of her bed and stroked her back. “I hate her, Daddy,” she murmured.
I could have argued, but after that last discussion, I wasn’t in the frame of mind to defend Erin. Olivia sat up and turned to hug me, and I felt her calm down as I continued to stroke her back. “You’ll always love me, Daddy?”
Hearing her sound so unsure broke my heart. “Until the day I die, sweetheart. Hand on heart. You’re my little girl. The apple of my eye. You own my heart, Olivia. You earned it the very first time I held you in my arms.”
“Thank you, Daddy. I love you so much.”
“Love you just as much, sweetie.”
Leaving my daughter to eat her pizza, I walked back out to the living room. No sign of my wife watching television, no sign of her in the kitchen. I found her in the bedroom, lying back on the bed, playing with her phone. I was almost tempted to ask who she was texting, perhaps making an unfounded accusation, but quite frankly, I was just tired of her.
“Are you proud of yourself making her cry?” She returned a withering look before returning her attention to the phone. “Why the hell are you such a cunt nowadays?”
That got her attention as she lowered her phone and glared at me. “What did you call me?”
“Well, I did call you a cunt, but I’ve just realised that, quite frankly, you lack the warmth and depth to have earned the name. What you are is an entitled narcissistic bitch. I’ve been married to you for sixteen years, and I’ll be honest, I don’t particularly want to live through a seventeenth if this is going to be the way you treat family members. I’ve mostly tried to keep the peace until now. No longer. You ever, ever talk to or about our daughter in such a manner again, you’re out. Gone. I don’t fucking care where you go. This is our daughter’s home, and she will be remaining here until the day she’s ready to leave.”
She stood up on the other side of the bed. “You’re choosing your daughter over your wife?”
“Wife? I don’t think you’ve done anything to keep that title for at least eighteen months considering your attitude towards me. You give me nothing, Erin. Absolutely nothing. I would accuse you of cheating, because all the signs are there…”
“I’m not cheating on you,” she stated rather indignantly.
We were both angry, breathing heavily, and I had a feeling if I stayed there, I would end up saying something I couldn’t take back. If I was honest, calling her a cunt was well over the line, but if she thought I’d apologise, she would prove to be very disappointed.
“Honestly, I almost wish you were because it would give me the best reason to kick you out. You’re not the woman I married. You’re not the woman who raised our daughter with me until she was fourteen. You’ve turned into a cold, callous, uncaring, selfish…” I trailed off and sighed. “Look in the mirror, Erin, because I’m a proud father and I love our daughter. How you’ve treated our daughter for the past four years, and how you’ve treated me for at least the past eighteen months, speaks volumes about you, not us.”
Leaving the bedroom, I heard her say absolutely nothing as I returned to the living room, opening a cabinet to retrieve a bottle of liquor and a glass as I needed a drink. Flicking on the television, I restricted myself to only a couple of drinks, thankful the anger slowly started to fade. I didn’t feel any guilt but knew I’d been incredibly harsh with Erin, but it was simply the lid I’d kept in place on many thoughts and feelings. The valve needed to be released.
At 11pm, I wandered up the hallway towards my daughter’s bedroom. There were no noises of her being naughty this time. Knocking and entering her room, she was curled up in a ball on her bed. Tissues were piled up on the bedside table. I felt my heart break again at seeing my little girl so upset.
Joining her on the bed, I laid behind her, feeling her scoot back against me. “Thank you, Daddy,” she whispered.
“You’re my little girl, Olivia. This is your home.”
“Why does she hate me so much, Daddy?”
“I don’t know. I’m almost willing to suggest she’s lost her mind, suffering some sort of mental health crisis.” Cuddling her tighter, I kissed her cheek. “I might have some tough decisions to make in the next few weeks, sweetie. Just keep your head down and ignore her when you can. I’ll fight fire with fire if necessary.”
“Can you stay, Daddy?” she asked quietly.
“Part of me would love to because I know you’re so upset, but that will just give more fuel to your mother. All it takes is one accusation, sweetie…”
I did join my wife in bed later that night. I could only assume she was fast asleep, though if she was lying there awake, I wasn’t going to ask and wasn’t interested in talking to her. I woke up the next morning and it was the usual routine. When she walked out to the kitchen after she was ready, she barely said a word, filling up her travel mug, before she was out the door, ensuring she slammed it.
“Fucking bitch,” Olivia muttered.
The next couple of weeks, it calmed down around the house though relations were cold between mother and daughter, and also husband and wife. Erin barely said half a dozen words to Olivia, and our conversations were only ever about the house and bills. Genuine conversation, perhaps discussing marital issues? I don’t think either of us were willing to make the first step. The best suggestion would have been counselling, but I think our relationship was broken and breaking down so badly, that I sat at work and figured even a marriage counsellor would eventually suggest we just go our separate ways.
After a couple of days, Olivia was back to her normal bubbly self, and she was back to teasing me. More than once, I’d be approaching her bedroom door at the usual time, and I could hear her masturbating. I knew what she was doing, and she wasn’t silly either. She knew I could hear her, but there was a line that I wouldn’t cross. Hearing her was one thing. Even watching her would be a step too far.
But hearing the love and desire as she moaned ‘Daddy’ all the time did make me feel better about myself. I mean, it proved at least one person in the household loved me. I don’t think my wife and I had shared the three words ‘I love you’ in a number of months by now.
Arriving home with her on a Friday night a couple of weeks later, she disappeared to her room as I took a seat outside on the decking by the pool. My wife was in the living room, had glanced my way, and barely said a word before returning her attention to her phone.
“Daddy, do you want to go out tonight?” Olivia asked as she sat down next to me.
“Huh?”
“Let’s go out for dinner and a drink. At least it’ll get us out of this place.”
“Are you sure you want to go out with your old father?”
“Old? You’re thirty-nine, Daddy. And you’re fit! My friends all think you’re wonderful. And totally hot.”
“Where do you want to go?”
“One of the nearby gastropubs. We can get both dinner and drinks there.”
Glancing out over the backyard, knowing I had a few chores to do over the weekend, I finally glanced her way. “Go and get ready. We’ll leave in half an hour.”
“Thank you, Daddy!” she stated, leaning over to kiss my cheek.
After enjoying a thorough scrub in the shower, I slid on a pair of jeans, put on a nice shirt, some nice aftershave, and made sure I looked at least semi-decent while looking in the mirror. Waiting in the living room, sitting away from my wife, she glanced in my direction. “Where are you going?”
“Out with Olivia for dinner and drinks.”
She scoffed. “Of course, you are.”
“Erin, don’t fucking start on me. You’ve shown no interest in me for months now and, frankly, I’m going to spend time with someone who actually wants to be around me.”
To my surprise, she had no retort to that, simply returning her attention to her phone as I waited for Olivia to appear. I’m sure I could have taken her phone when she was asleep and checked it, but as I said, we were at that point where the marriage was almost dead. I doubt Olivia's leaving would resolve any of the major issues.
Olivia walked out and being impartial, looked sexy as hell with her little black dress, strapless, tight to her body, and she was wearing thigh-high stockings and heels. Carrying a small purse, she had earrings that I’d bought her when she was sixteen, and a necklace with a pendant that I knew held two small photos of me.
“When will you be home?” my wife asked.
“No idea,” I replied, “We’re going for dinner and drinks. Depends on where the night takes us.”
“More than enough time to go out and see your boyfriend,” Olivia added, almost smiling at her tone.
“I don’t have a boyfriend,” Erin growled, “I don’t know where you’re getting these stupid ideas…”
“Let me see your phone then,” Olivia demanded, “You spend all your bloody time on it anyway.”
“I’m not showing either of you my phone!” Erin exclaimed, “And you need to start showing me a little more respect, otherwise I will put you out.”
“No, you won’t, Erin,” I warned, “This is her home, and you will not be kicking her out.”
“Always choosing your daughter over me. Typical.”
Sighing, I took Olivia by the hand and led her outside, waiting for the taxi to arrive. She cuddled into me, though I could sense she was smiling. One, because she was heading out with me, but two, I knew she was doing it on purpose, getting on her nerves more and more.
Arriving at the pub a few minutes later, we found a small table, Olivia waiting for me as I bought us some drinks. Glancing over the menu, my daughter couldn’t stop smiling at me. I finally asked why she was so happy.
“I’m finally out on a date with my daddy,” she whispered.
Leaning back, I glanced around for a moment before returning my eyes to her. “Hmmm. I guess you’re right. Dinner and drinks, do you want to go out dancing too?”
“I know of some bars that’ll play the sort of music you’ll also like, Daddy.”
The food was as good and as filling as you’d expect at a gastropub. Olivia enjoyed her meal, at least, but I think she enjoyed the three cocktails I bought her far more than the food. And maybe she liked the company most of all. Moving to the bar area, we had one more drink as she snuggled against me in one of the booths that I managed to get us. Whenever our eyes met, the smile was constant, and I was just glad to make my little girl happy.
There were no bars close by, so it was another journey in a taxi, Olivia providing the name and address of where she wanted to take me. It was a crowded place, but we would just be two more faces in the melting pot. She wanted another cocktail, so I switched to Jack and Coke, finding a high table with a couple of stools, needing to help my daughter up to sit comfortably.
As soon as a slow song started, she was dragging me onto the dancefloor, practically moulding her body into mine as I cuddled her in return. Head resting against my chest, I felt her fingers stroking my back in return. Sighing happily, we swayed through a couple of songs before returning to our table, noticing that she didn’t let go of my hand. And I didn’t mind.
A few men approached her, asking if she wanted to dance. The first couple were polite, taking her ‘No’ on the chin and walking away. The third glanced at me with a sneer. “Why the hell would you be here with this old man?”
“Because this old man has a big cock that rocks my world,” my daughter retorted, “Now toddle off before I tell him that you’re upsetting me. He doesn’t like people who upset me.”
When I stood up and he had to raise my eyes to meet mine, he turned tail and walked away. “Have nights like this when out with friends?” I asked, taking her hand in mine again.
“We’re usually in a group so we can protect each other. Some men just won’t take no for an answer.”
Remaining in the bar until well after midnight, we were both nursing a buzz as we waited outside for a taxi, eventually managed to snag one that would take us home. Almost falling over as I opened the front door, we were both giggling away as we walked to the kitchen. Suggesting that she should have at least one glass of water, she took the offered glass before kissing my cheek. “I’m going to go masturbate now, Daddy,” she said, probably louder than intended.
Following her to her bedroom, she placed the glass down next to her bed before lowering the zip of her dress, leaving her in her lingerie. Turning around to face me, I stood there, not saying a word, as she undid her bra, getting my first look at her breasts. At least the first look which wasn’t by accident.
“Love my breasts, Daddy?” she breathed, holding one in each hand, making herself moan she was squeezing her nipples, “I think I have a great set of tits. All the boys loved it when I wore tight clothing.”
“They’re certainly perky.”
“Because I’m eighteen and have always made sure I wear good bras, Daddy.”
Then she lowered her panties, not surprised my little girl was completely smooth. I’d read enough that many young women seemed to go one of two ways. They are either completely shaved, or they prefer to leave it trimmed. Sitting on the edge of her bed, she kicked off her heels and lifted a leg to unroll one of her thigh-high stockings, getting an even better look at her pussy. The fact it was glistening with her excitement wasn’t a surprise.
“Pick up my panties, Daddy,” she suggested, “You’ll feel how wet they are.”
I wasn’t drunk enough to do anything with her but was drunk enough to think that was an excellent suggestion. Bending over to pick them up, I smiled at how wet they were, holding them to my nose to inhale her sweet scent.
“Oh daddy, what do you think?”
“My little girl has one sweet little pussy.”
Lying back on her bed, with her legs spread obscenely wide, she started to play with herself. “Will you stay and watch me play with myself, Daddy?”
“Part of me would love to, sweetheart. You know that. But the logical part of my brain is saying no.”
Walking towards her, she sat up and hugged me, making sure she turned her head when I leaned in to kiss her cheek, making sure I kissed her on the lips instead. “You make me so horny, Daddy,” she whispered, “When you’re mowing tomorrow, don’t wear a t-shirt and I’ll apply cream all over you.”
“You’re a little tease,” I growled.
“Only when it comes to my handsome daddy.”
Kissing her cheek, I hugged her tightly. “I love you, Olivia.”
“I love you so much, Daddy. I’m going to film and take pictures of me masturbating tonight. You might wake up to a nice surprise.” Leaning back, I was going to suggest she not do that, but the eagerness in her eyes, the desire and almost desperation, made me nod in agreement. “Thank you, Daddy. You’re going to love it.”
Returning to my bedroom, Erin was asleep in bed. As horny as I was, I thought I’d have a little fun. Getting into bed in just my underwear, I had a raging boner as my little girl had turned me on far too much for my own liking. Poking my wife, wrapping my arms around her, she woke up rather quickly.
“The fuck do you think you’re doing?” she almost shouted.
“Trying to fuck my wife,” I retorted, aware I probably slurred a bit.
She rolled over and pushed me away, turning on the lamp next to her side of the bed. “You’re drunk,” she stated.
“Yep. Well, more that I have a good buzz going, and I can still get hard, at least.”
“If you think I’m going to fuck you…”
I managed to smile. “Therefore, tonight is no different to the last eighteen months then. Very well, I’ll just go jerk off.”
“What? You’re going to masturbate?”
“How else do you think I’ve been relieving myself, Erin? I’m not going to walk around with aching balls just because you’ve decided you don’t want to fuck your husband.”
Getting out of bed, I grabbed my phone and staggered to the bathroom. Closing the door, I opened up one of my favourite video-sharing sites. Looking for one of my favourite clips, it was of a gorgeous young woman and an older man. Despite the fact it was porn, it had an emotional and romantic edge to it.
Made me think of Olivia while I stroked myself. I ensured the noise was turned up loud so Erin could hear it at the same time, and I’m sure she had plenty of thoughts when the girl was calling him ‘Daddy’. It wasn’t an incest scene, but I knew the whole ‘Daddy’ kink was popular.
After dumping my load in the bowl, I washed my hands and returned to bed with a grin on my face. “You’re disgusting,” Erin stated.
“Thank you. I’m guessing you must think sex is disgusting though I’m now convinced you’re fucking someone else.”
“I’m not cheating on you!” she screamed.
“Let me look at your phone then.”
“Fuck you, Andrew. Just fuck you.”
And with those words, she got up and left the bedroom with her pillows, slamming the door behind her. I laughed to myself before rolling onto my side and falling asleep almost straight away. Waking up the next morning, I had a bit of a headache but felt fine otherwise, heading out to the kitchen to prepare some breakfast. As I had bacon and eggs sizzling away, I found my daughter on top of her bed stark naked. Shaking her gently, her eyes slowly opened, and I knew she was nursing more of a hangover than myself.
“Morning, Daddy,” she mumbled.
“Got some breakfast cooking. You’ll feel better for it, sweetie.” I found her robe on the back of her door, resting it over her. “Come on, get up and we’ll get some solids and liquids into you.”
There was no sign of the wife, so Olivia and I enjoyed a peaceful breakfast. Once we’d cleaned up, I returned to my bedroom to put on shoes and the shorts I always wore when working outside. As I got started, my daughter wandered out wearing a bikini, carrying her phone and a bottle of sunscreen. After pulling the mower out of the shed, she approached me with the sunscreen. “Good to see you wearing a hat and sunnies, Daddy,” she stated, “Now bend down so I can make sure you don’t burn.”
After she applied cream all over my back, I turned around and let her apply it to my chest as well. I didn’t shave or wax, so I did have some hair, not my daughter seemed to mind. “Maybe you should do it naked, and I can cream up your cock too,” she suggested. I couldn’t help laughing before kissing her cheek.
“You go lie your pretty little butt down and soak in the sun.”
“I’ve got some tanning oil, Daddy. Can you oil me up?”
“Sure.”
She laid down and immediately undid the tie of her bikini top. Pouring some of the cold liquid onto her back earned a giggle before I gently started to rub it in. She gasped more than once. “Ooooh, Daddy, you’ve got some strong hands,” she cooed.
Moving down her body, she reached back to ensure her bikini bottoms were between her cheeks. “These too?” I asked.
“All the way down to my feet, Daddy. Want a nice tan.”
“Not going to go naked?”
She turned back and smiled. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you, Daddy? Your little girl showing off her sweet little pussy while you mowed the lawn.”
Rolling over onto her back, her bikini top almost fell off to reveal her breasts. Kissing her cheek, she wrapped her arms around me. “Love you, sweetie,” I whispered.
“Thank you for being so understanding, Daddy.”
“You’re my little girl. It’s my role in your life to understand and support you, sweetie.”
Mowing the backyard didn’t take too long, then taking out the whipper-snipper and edger. I liked my lawn to look good. Heading out the front, I did the same thing, working up a good sweat. I figured out the wife had gone out as her car had disappeared. Explained the peace and quiet.
Finishing up the mowing, I cleaned out the gardens both front and back, trimmed the hedges, and finally returned to my shed to grab my tools, knowing I had a couple of small jobs to do around the house. By the time I returned to my daughter, it was after midday, and she was half-asleep.
“Hungry, sweetheart?” I asked, crouching down next to her.
“Definitely hungry for something, Daddy,” she replied.
“I mean food. I’m going to take a dip in the pool then prepare some lunch.”
“I’ll watch you. I’m enjoying all this fabulous sun.”
I swam for around ten minutes to cool off before my daughter followed me inside. We didn’t make anything more difficult than a couple of sandwiches, sitting outside on the decking. With no sign of the wife, and all the work I wanted complete, I headed inside to the living room to relax. Olivia joined me within half an hour, cuddling into my side as we watched an afternoon game of footy. She wasn’t a particularly big fan, but she’d always watch with me to simply be around me.
There was still no sign of the wife as I ordered in dinner. As she hadn’t called or messaged to let us know where and what she was doing, I only ordered for my daughter and myself. It was only at around 10pm that she walked in the door. I glanced her way with a smirk and returned my eyes to the television, Olivia still cuddled into me.
“Going to ask where I was all day?” she asked.
“I would suggest you were off fucking your boyfriend, but to be brutally honest, Erin, I don’t really fucking care where you were. What I do know is that today has been incredibly peaceful.”
Sitting on the armchair, she placed her handbag down and looked at us. “You really mean that, don’t you?”
“Yes. Erin, you’ve made your feelings perfectly clear to our daughter and to me. If you want a divorce, just tell me and you can move out.” Looking at her, I added, “That isn’t a threat and it’s not an ultimatum. But you won’t talk to me about what your problem is, and I’m at the end of my tether. You decide what you want to do and just tell me.”
The atmosphere around the house was so frosty the next morning, I had to get out, Olivia followed me as I got in my car and I drove us around for a few hours, eventually stopping for an ice cream. Neither of us said too much as I knew it was now a waiting game. Either my wife would finally open up about whatever her problem was, or she’d just walk away.
Returning home later afternoon, she was curled up on one of the armchairs, nursing a glass of wine, a half-empty bottle next to her. Looking up at us, her eyes were completely devoid of any emotion. She wasn’t drunk, but it didn’t look like she’d sat there angry, upset, or really anything.
“Hungry?” I asked, “I’ll start dinner.”
“Sure,” she replied, looking away back at the television. With a sigh, I walked into the kitchen as my daughter wandered off to her room.
For the next week, my wife and I were similar to ships passing in the night. As for Olivia, she seemed to spend all her free time with me. Sure, she was on the phone constantly with her friends, but she was content snuggling up against me on the couch every night.
“What are you doing this weekend?” I asked Erin over dinner on Friday. I’d bought dinner on the way home.
“Why do you want to know?”
“I’m merely asking a question, Erin. I’m not interrogating you. I’m not going to make assumptions or make any accusations. It was a simple question.”
“I haven’t decided yet.”
“Any chance we could actually sit down and talk about things?” I had no idea why I was offering an olive branch. I could see my daughter looking at me in surprise. In my mind, this was the last time it would be offered.
“There’s nothing to talk about, Andrew. And if there are issues, I don’t want to talk about them.”
Olivia slammed her fist on the table. “Fucking hell, Mum. Daddy is throwing you a bone here, trying to save your dead-on-arrival marriage, and you don’t even want to meet him halfway?”
“Why not?” I asked, unable to hold back my exasperation. It was time to end this charade, once and for all. “I want to ask what I’ve done wrong, but quite frankly, I don’t think I’ve done anything wrong to earn this ire you have against me. I’ve been an attentive and loving husband, and I’ve done a bloody good job raising our daughter, worked hard to provide a house and a home for my family, and this is the thanks I’m getting from you.”
She stood up and walked away from the table without a word. My daughter glared at me for a few seconds before her face softened as I think her young mind understood what I was trying to do and what just happened. “I’m sorry, Daddy,” she whispered, taking my hand in hers.
There was no sign of her that night and I wasn’t going to go looking for her. I did hear my daughter masturbating as usual. This time, I knocked on her door, hearing her giggle as I opened the door. Thankfully, she closed her legs though she was stark naked, sitting on the edge of the bed.
“Having fun, sweetie?”
“Always, Daddy,” she replied, sounding a little out of breath. Leaning down to kiss her, she didn’t turn her cheek, and figuring I wasn’t going to make an issue, I left a soft kiss on her lips. She smiled as I lifted my head and watched her face light up. “Kiss me again, Daddy,” she whispered.
It wasn’t a particularly appropriate kiss, barely lasting a couple of seconds, before I lifted my lips to kiss her forehead. “Enjoy yourself, Olivia,” I whispered, “My little girl is all grown up.”
“Are you sure you don’t want to stay and watch, Daddy?”
“There’s that part of me that thinks… I’d love nothing more than to see my little girl as the beautiful young woman she now is. But I’m still married, and I don’t know if your mother is cheating on me. And the biggest thing is that I am your father.”
“That’s just what makes it so hot, Daddy,” she whispered.
Returning to the master bedroom, I wasn’t that surprised there was no sign of my wife. Tempted to walk to the guest room, I was lying back and eventually sighed, getting out of bed and walking to the bedroom door. Knocking lightly, she opened it and, for the first time I could remember, she looked visibly emotional.
“I’m going to sleep in here tonight,” she said softly.
Sighing, I shook my head, not sure what to say. Even if we slept in the same bed, it wouldn’t change anything. Even though our marriage seemed practically dead, I was still used to her presence in bed with me. “You can change your mind anytime you want, Erin.”
“I’ll be fine in here, Andrew.”
Nodding at her statement, I turned and walked back to the master bedroom, getting into bed and falling asleep rather quickly. The surprise the next morning was waking up and finding Erin already dressed at the kitchen table, nursing a cup of coffee. She raised her eyes to mine as I made a drink of my own.
“Are you going out today?” she asked.
“I don’t have any plans. I’ll see if Olivia wants to do something.”
She sipped at her cup, noticing she was fidgeting far more than usual. “Can you go wake her up and meet me in the living room?”
I already knew what was coming. With nothing but a nod, I wandered down to my daughter’s bedroom. Opening the door, she was covered by a sheet though I knew she was likely naked underneath. Running my fingers through her hair, her eyes slowly opened before her face lit up. “Morning, Daddy,” she whispered.
“Morning, sweetheart. Your mother wants to talk to us. You’d better get up and dressed.”
I waited as she rolled out of bed, Olivia not proving shy at all as she slid into a pair of panties before sliding on a vest top. I didn’t miss the fact her nipples were hard. She knew I’d noticed and smiled at me. Taking her hand, I led her towards the living room, sitting side by side on the couch. I knew it was happening when I heard the rolling of suitcase wheels on the floor, and my wife appeared through the doorway.
The fact she looked quite upset surprised me. I didn’t say anything, Olivia simply gripped my hand tighter and shuffled closer towards me.
“I need to go, Andrew,” Erin said softly, “I need to get out of here. I’ve had enough of all this. I’ve done my job regarding our daughter, and although I love you, Andrew, I can’t stand being in this marriage, in this house, surrounded by all this bullshit any longer. I’m moving in with my sister until I find a place of my own. When the time is right, you can apply for a divorce. I won’t fight you on it nor request anything from you.”
She didn’t say anything as I stared at her in silence for at least half a minute. “Why?” I finally asked.
“I haven’t met anyone, Andrew. I know neither of you believe me, but I’ve been faithful to you since the day we agreed we were exclusive, and I’ve never strayed during our marriage. But I can’t do this anymore. I just need to go.”
“Have you considered going in for therapy? Something isn’t right with you, Erin. I’ve known that for months.”
“I’ll be happier living with my sister for the time being.”
“If you go, Erin, I’m not having you back. You’re walking out on your family here.”
“I understand, Andrew, but I need to do this for my own peace of mind.”
And with those words, she rolled her suitcases towards the front door. I got up and opened it for her, following her out to her car. Helping her place the suitcases into the boot of her car, I wasn’t expecting her to break down crying. I didn’t know whether to hug her or not, but when she turned and I saw the agony on her face, I held her to my chest until she calmed down. There was no apology nor explanation for her tears, but once she’d calmed down, she let me go and got into her car. Watching her reverse and then drive away, I was having trouble finding any sadness about the end of my marriage.
I’ll be honest. It was a relief that it was finally over.
Heading back inside, I picked up my phone and called her sister. She confirmed Erin would be moving in, but when probing her about what was going on, even her sister seemed clueless. Funnily enough, she was friendly to me and didn’t seem to blame me for anything. “Look after her, Claire,” I stated, “She’s clearly suffering from something but won’t talk to me about it.”
“I’ll look after her, Andrew. I wouldn’t expect her back. She was pretty adamant that your marriage was over.”
“That’s fine. She pretty much told me the same thing.” I paused before asking, “Claire, is there someone else?”
“If there is, Andrew, she hasn’t told me. I’ve always liked you, so if I learn anything, I’ll be sure to let you know. You deserve that much.”
“Thanks, Claire.”
Hanging up, I grabbed myself a beer from the fridge, despite the early hour, and parked myself on the couch again, Olivia immediately cuddling into me as I sighed to myself. Neither of us said anything for at least an hour before I sighed, running a hand down my face. Getting to my feet, I knew Olivia was following me as I walked around the house, looking for signs of what Erin had taken with her. All her clothes were gone, as was her jewellery. Surprisingly, she had taken a photo or two with her, one being our wedding photo.
The first thing I did on Monday was visit my lawyer to get a separation agreement sorted. For those who are not aware, it is a legally binding document in New South Wales that describes how assets, property and finances are divided as I prepare to initiate a divorce when the time comes. As Olivia was eighteen, there wouldn’t be any child support or custody arrangement. That would make our inevitable divorce much quicker.
Basically, I wanted our lives separated immediately, my lawyer stated that the paperwork would be sent off to her as soon as it was prepared, and they’d let me know when Erin had signed and returned it. Once she had, we’d have to be separated a year before I could apply for divorce. Thankfully, it could all be done online nowadays. No real need for any lawyers if we came to our own agreement.
I didn’t feel any happier about the fact my marriage was over, but I had been preparing myself for the inevitable. I didn’t think she’d actually just up and walk out on us, I thought we would have discussed a possible separation, maybe actually get her to agree to counselling.
Olivia was a constant presence when I was home, always sitting with me when I was relaxing, and the traditional 11pm goodnight continued as if nothing had changed. She scaled back on being naughty for the first few nights, but I changed things by getting onto the bed and cuddling her, Olivia loved to snuggle into me for a few minutes.
That Friday, I arrived home from work to find my daughter already dressed up. “I got home early because I’m taking you out, Daddy,” she told me, “Go have a shower and get ready. Taxi will be here in half an hour.”
Quickly hugging her, I left a soft kiss on her lips. “Lawyer called me today. Erin actually hand-delivered the separation agreement to the office. Signed it off as she agreed when she left. The only thing she wants to keep is her own bank account and her superannuation. I didn’t want any of her money anyway.”
“Does that mean divorce is inevitable, Daddy?”
“Yes, sweetie. The separation agreement is signed and usually the first legal document on the way to divorce. I warned her I wasn’t going to take her back. I haven’t been happy in over a year. There was no apology when she left.”
Getting showered and changed didn’t take too long, Olivia getting to her feet and cuddling me when I appeared. “Oooh, handsome daddy,” she stated, standing on her tiptoes, feeling her nose at my neck, “And very nice aftershave too.”
“Where are we going?”
“I’m treating my daddy to a nice meal then we’re going for dancing and drinks. And when we get home, I’m going to get naked and sleep in my daddy’s bed for the first time.”
I gave her a look, and as she gazed back at me, I couldn’t stop the smile that formed. “Never going to give up, are you?”
“Not until you finally admit you want to be with me too, Daddy.”
Caressing her cheek, her eyes closed but her face lit up as I leaned down to kiss her forehead. “Well, now that I’m legally separated, and divorce is inevitable, it’s a case of whether I want to move on before it’s official or not.”
“I’m your daughter, Daddy. And as she’s left you and made it perfectly clear that she wants a divorce, then I think it’s perfectly fine for you to move on.”
She’d selected a restaurant nearby that served fantastic steaks. Conversation flowed easily, avoiding the topic of my soon-to-be ex-wife. Heading to a different bar this time, we spent most of our time on the dancefloor, my daughter moulded into my body the entire time. The perfume she wore was of a scent she knew I loved. When one of my hands moved down to cup her arse, she lifted her eyes to mine.
“Naughty, Daddy,” she whispered.
Leaving a soft kiss on her lips had her smiling even more. We only had a couple of drinks as were focused on dancing. By the time it hit midnight, she was ready to go home. Walking in the front door, we did enjoy a nightcap, pouring us each a glass of scotch as she took off her dress, cuddling next to me in just her lingerie.
“Go get your things, sweetie,” I said once our glasses were empty.
“You mean that, Daddy?”
“You’re only sleeping with me, but I’ve spent half of my life with someone in bed next to me. And I want my daughter next to me in bed.” I met her eyes and ensured I looked serious. “Just to sleep, Olivia,” I warned.
“For now, Daddy,” she said, kissing me on the cheek, “Can I sleep naked?”
Sighing, I knew I’d give into the inevitable eventually, and there was a large part of me that did enjoy her teasing and flirting. She was young but so sexually self-confident, and I’d rather she was like that with me than some moronic young man at her university.
“I’d rather you were naked, sweetie.”
“You mean that, Daddy?”
“You’re beautiful, Olivia. And I don’t need to lie to myself any longer. Every time I heard you masturbate and moan ‘Daddy’, you won’t believe how much it turned me on.”
Heading to my bedroom, I stripped down to my underwear and waited on top of the sheets, waiting for Olivia to return. She walked through the doorway wearing just her robe, sliding it off to reveal her lithe naked form. She knew my eyes lit up as she smiled at me, joining me on the bed as I turned onto my side to face her. Resting my hand on her hip, she shivered slightly as I knew, despite the outward confidence, she would also be nervous about making big steps.
Pulling her close, she wrapped her arms around me. “Finally got you, Daddy,” she whispered, “I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay, sweetie. It was never your fault.”
“Can I masturbate before going to sleep, Daddy? I’m really horny.”
“Of course you can, sweetie, and I’m going to watch.”
“Will you join me, Daddy?”
“Not this time. I’m not ready to get naked with you just yet.” Looking her up and down, I added, “New rule of the house is that you can be naked whenever you want.”
“I’m going to take advantage of that rule, Daddy.”
Watching Olivia masturbate was one of the sexiest things I’d ever seen. She moaned ‘Daddy’ every so often, but the moans and whimpers she released while fondling her pussy, clutching and squeezing her breasts and nipples, before she had two fingers buried deep in her pussy, her other hand manipulating her clit. When she enjoyed an orgasm, she cried out loudly.
“Another one, Daddy?” she whimpered.
“Go for as long as you want, sweetie.”
“Hold me,” she whispered, “Just hold me while I’m getting off.”
Shuffling closer, I wrapped an arm around her as she slowed her movements down, turning her head and kissing me softly on the lips. Otherwise, she gazed into my eyes with nothing but love. I was aware that my daughter was in love with me. And part of me knew she was waiting for Erin to walk out on us. I won’t say she was hoping it would happen, but she hadn’t been blind to the deterioration of our relationship.
Kissing me again, I pulled her closer and slipped my tongue into her mouth for the first time. She whimpered and I felt her body shake as she enjoyed another orgasm, continuing our kiss as she stopped masturbating and wrapped her arms around me, resting a leg over mine and pressing her pussy against the tent in my underwear.
“Daddy’s hard,” she whispered upon breaking the kiss, “And you’re a good kisser.”
“How many boys…”
“None, Daddy. Only girls.” Raising my eyebrows, she started to giggle. “We practised a lot.”
Getting into bed, I laid on my back as always, wrapping an arm around Olivia as she snuggled into my side. She ran her fingers up and down my chest before she moved further down, first towards my navel, then further down. I gave her a look as her fingers eventually reached my underwear. She kissed my cheek before returning her hand to my chest, snuggling tighter.
“Goodnight, Daddy,” she whispered.
“Goodnight, sweetheart.”
Waking the next morning, Olivia was spooned against me, one of my hands cupping her breasts, my cock hard and poking her in the back. She was still fast asleep, and I knew I’d wake her if I moved too much, so I cuddled into her a little more.
“Daddy,” she murmured, figuring she might have woken for a moment.
Kissing her cheek, she giggled. “Morning, sweetheart. Are you okay?”
Rolling over to face me, she cuddled into my body, resting her head against my chest. “Best morning ever!”
Chuckling to myself, I kissed the top of her head. “One of your fantasies come true?”
“Daddy, I have so many fantasies about you, it will take months to get through them all.” Lifting her head to kiss me softly on the lips, she whispered, “But all I really want is to make love with you.”
Getting up for the day, we made breakfast together, with plenty of soft touches and kisses being exchanged. It was meant to be a warm day, suggesting we spend the day out by the pool, and if she wanted, she could even invite a couple of friends around. To say she was on the phone immediately isn’t an understatement, begging me to take us shopping so we could collect things we’d need. I knew it also meant booze, and I’d be paying for everything, but I didn’t mind at all. While strolling around, she was constantly holding my hand, or had both her arms wrapped around mine. More than one woman smiled in our direction, hopefully just noticing a young woman very much loving the time spent with her father.
Her three friends arrived early afternoon with the sun still high in the sky and the temperature still slowly rising. It would until mid-afternoon. My daughter wore what I’d call a scandalous bikini, just about covering her nipples and a small portion of her breasts and covering her pussy but that was about it. Her friends made comments, all of them in bikinis but covering private areas a little more.
“Care to apply some cream to me, Daddy?” she teased.
All eyes were on me when I smiled and shrugged, sitting behind my daughter as I started to apply cream to her back, all the way down over her butt to her legs. Once I was done, I had three very eager invites to apply cream to her friends. She glanced at me and smiled, as the las thing I wanted to do was upset her, aware of how strong her love for me was.
The girls had a great afternoon mixing swimming and suntanning. I joined them in the pool, and my daughter wasn’t shy in her affections in front of her friends. Nothing too risqué, but I was left with the feeling her friends were more than aware of her crush and love for me.
Sitting down to eat in the evening, still outside to take advantage of the cooling weather, the girls had started drinking wine earlier in the day, but I’d since started making cocktails, not minding if they got a buzz or quite drunk as I’d already been into the house to make sure the guest room was ready for them. I’d already warned Olivia that she couldn’t sleep with me, so would have to share a bed with a friend.
I learned Olivia must have been quite honest as there were one or two revelations that must have been for my ears only. “I love teasing my daddy,” Amelia stated. She was my daughter’s oldest friend. She only lived a couple of streets away and had gone to pre-school together.
“Think he’s going to give into temptation soon?” Grace asked. She’d been friends with my daughter since their first day at high school.
“I keep flashing him my tits and my pussy. He’s always nursing an erection whenever I’m teasing him. He’s been so sad since he broke up with his last girlfriend. I just want to make him happy,” Amelia stated, sensing that seeing her own father struggling upset her greatly. Hell, I even empathised with her as Olivia was doing the same for me.
“I finally got my uncle to fuck me,” Belinda told the table with a smile, “I was there under the guise of spending time with my nieces and nephews during his week and weekend of having them. As soon as they were all in bed, I made my move on him. He was rather quick to get into bed. I rode him hard and fast all night, letting him know he’d had my virginity.” She paused and wiped her cheeks. “I love him so much. He’s such a good man, and what his ex-wife has made him endure… He deserves my love.”
“Do your parents know?” Olivia wondered.
“I think my father has an inkling something is going on, but as he’s my mother’s brother, I’m not sure he wants to get too involved. But he knows I’m spending a lot of time there, and I got home that same weekend with a smile he’s probably never seen before. I think Mum would be happy that I’m looking after her brother.”
“Have you fucked him since?” Grace asked.
“He’s nervous about any possible relationship though I’ve assured him what we’re doing is entirely legal.” Her face broke into an enormous grin. “I’m going over to his place next weekend as he won’t have the kids. He’s taking me out on a date. I’m so excited!”
All the girls squealed and hugged her. I smiled at her. “You don’t think it’s weird, do you?” Olivia asked me.
“If it’s legal, then no. And if her uncle and Belinda are consenting adults, in addition to the legalities, then who am I to judge? My only concern would be you’re only eighteen…”
“He’s thirty-two,” Belinda explained, “He’s a lot younger than my mother.”
“While true, there is still an age gap, Belinda. The people around this table won’t judge, but society at large? Your uncle will come in for a lot of scrutiny.” Leaning across the table, I offered my hand, which she gratefully accepted. “But if you do truly love him…”
“I do,” she whispered, “He’s such a kind man, full of so much love to give, and I want to love him.”
“Then treasure that love you share. Just prepare yourself for the somewhat inevitable fallout.” Leaning back, I had all four girls smiling at me when I looked at Amelia, “So you’re teasing your father?”
“He’s lonely,” Amelia stated softly, her face reflecting sadness, “Who better to show him love than his only daughter? I’d love to just be in his bed and hold him tightly, assure him he’s not alone, that he is loved.”
“But you want something more?”
Amelia glanced around. I didn’t miss the nod from my daughter. “Yes,” she replied simply.
“What about you, Grace? Any secrets to share?”
She smiled broadly. “My brother and I are in love, Andy,” she replied, “He’s the sweetest guy imaginable. He could seriously have any girl he could possibly want, but he wants no-one else other than his little sister. The first time we made love…”
“You’ve already been intimate?”
“He knew what I wanted for my birthday. For him to be my first.”
“Do your parents know?”
The four girls started to laugh. “God no! They’d disown us in a red-hot minute. We’re very careful around the house. We spend a lot of time elsewhere. Thankfully, he’s working and saving for his own place. Once he’s found one, I’ll move in with him and he’s going to support me while I’m studying.”
Glancing around the table, I finally gazed at my daughter, who wilted slightly, aware I’d figured it all out. “I’m assuming Olivia has been honest with you three?” I finally asked.
“She’s in love with you so much,” Amelia replied.
“She just wants to make you happy,” Belinda added.
“The only question we have is how much do you love her?” Grace asked.
I couldn’t help smiling as the answer was easy. “Girls, Olivia has owned my heart since the day she was born. She knows that. Always had me wrapped around her finger. No request was too much for her daddy.”
“Oh daddy!” she cried as she leapt from her chair into my arms. Wrapping her tightly, I kissed her head as she sobbed against my chest, glancing to see three other young women struggling to keep their emotions in check. “I love you so much it hurts sometimes,” she sobbed, feeling her body shaking as I held her.
Damn near got to me, feeling my eyes misting over, blinking rapidly as I kissed the top of her head again. “Sweetheart, you clearly have no idea how much love I have for you,” I whispered.
I waited until she calmed down before I helped sit her up, feeling her straddle my lap, cheeks a little red as it was obvious that she was a little embarrassed. Leaving a soft kiss on her lips, I stroked her cheek, her eyes closing as I loved the feeling of her soft skin at my fingertips.
“Girls, should we go home now?” Belinda whispered, to the amusement of all of us.
“No need to go home, girls. But… You’ve given me a lot to think about.”
“I think it’s good to share secrets,” Amelia suggested, “It’s easier on the soul. You know mine now, Andy. You know Belinda’s and Grace’s. I’m hoping it’s okay if I one day know yours.”
“Will you sleep with your father?” I had to ask.
“In a heartbeat, Andy. I love my daddy as much as Olivia loves you. He knows how much I want to sleep with him. He just needs to get past that part of his mind that still sees me as his little girl instead of a young woman who wants to enjoy sex with him too.”
“Is this normal?” I wondered, “I mean family relationships?”
“Probably more common than you think,” Belinda replied, “It’s just, well, it’s incest and not something talked about due to it being illegal. But the four of us share everything.”
“Because they know, can I sleep with you tonight, Daddy?” Olivia asked, using that same voice she’d used on me for years whenever she wanted something.
“Girls?” I asked.
“We’ll sleep together in the guest room,” Amelia replied, “Olivia should sleep with the man she’s in love with every night.”
The girls eventually started to yawn as the alcohol took effect, eventually agreeing to tidy up and head to bed. After I’d loaded up the dishwasher, ready to switch on the next morning, her three friends all wanted a hug, thanking me for listening to them and not judging them for the relationships they had. As they disappeared to the other end of the house, Olivia took my hand and led me to my bedroom.
Closing the door, she stripped naked without hesitation before her hands moved to my t-shirt. Once that was off, her hands were immediately caressing my chest. “My daddy is so hot,” she whispered,
Moving down to her knees, she hooked her fingers into my shorts and helped lower those, my semi-hard cock swinging, not missing the fact her eyes lit up. Gazing up at me, she wrapped her hand around the base of my cock, barely able to hold back the groan. “I just wanted to feel it, Daddy,” she whispered.
What she felt in a few short seconds was her father’s cock growing as hard as possible. Meeting her eyes, she blushed slightly as she realised the size of my cock. Whether she watched porn or not, I wasn’t sure, but Erin had loved my size, and I’d received compliments from women I’d slept with before her.
“Up on the bed, sweetheart,” I whispered, “I want to see you too.” She eagerly bounced up on the bed, spreading her legs as I positioned myself between them. “Play with yourself,” I told her, “I want to see my little girl orgasm.”
The fact she didn’t hesitate only turned me on even more. She was turned on herself, her pussy already glistening as her fingers got to work, two fingers inside her as her other hand worked her clit. Leaning down over her, she opened her eyes and immediately leaned up to kiss me, whimpering into my mouth as I felt her shudder.
“Horny?” I asked.
“I would have laid back naked and had you fuck me in front of them if we were already doing it,” she replied, “I’ve been wet all day, Daddy.”
“Sweetheart… Would you like me to go down on you?” She couldn’t answer me verbally, only biting her bottom lip, nodding eagerly and whimpering with delight. “Can you handle it?”
“God yes, please, Daddy!” she cried out.
I could have spent hours just teasing her, but I knew my little girl needed to orgasm. Leaving a soft kiss on her lips, I couldn’t avoid those nipples crying out for attention, giving each of them a nibble and lick, earning loud moans, before kissing quickly down her toned body until I reached her pussy. She removed her fingers, offering those that had been inside her pussy to taste, before I spread her legs wider.
“Wow, sweetheart, you have a beautiful pussy,” I whispered.
“Thank you, Daddy,” she replied softly, “It’s yours for life.”
Moving in closer, I inhaled her scent and couldn’t help groaning as it was nothing short of delightful. Olivia giggled as she knew what I was doing, finally leaving a long, slow lick up her slit. Having never had a man between her legs, she was watching me intently as I finally clasped my mouth and slowly got her off. She was ever so sensitive, pushing her pussy into my mouth, needing more and more of my tongue.
“Oh god, Daddy!” she cried out.
Wrapping a hand around one of her thighs, I took notice of her clit and slid a single finger inside her. She cried out again as I rather quickly found her special spot, and I could sense she was holding back her orgasm. Lifting my head, her eyes were gazing into mine, pleading with me to make her orgasm.
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
“I love you, sweetheart,” I whispered.
And with those last words, I figured out how she loved her clit played with within thirty seconds, and with my finger inside her, manipulating her special spot, she was writhing away, whimpering and begging for her daddy to make her orgasm. I could feel her tensing up, using her limited experience of masturbating to hold back, before she simply couldn’t anymore and released.
Making my daughter orgasm for the first time was one of the greatest experiences of my life. She cried out so loudly that I knew her three friends would have heard. Her entire body tensed as her back arched, feeling her tight little pussy clamp around my finger, wondering how the hell she was going to accept my cock when we finally made love.
Not wanting to give her only one, I kept on going and she absolutely loved it, begging her daddy not to stop until she’d had enough. “Anything for my little girl,” I whispered, noticing her loving gaze down into my eyes, “Just tap my head when you’ve had enough, sweetheart.”
She enjoyed three more before I felt a very soft tap on the top of my head, immediately removing my mouth before slowing withdrawing my fingers. She was breathing deeply with a glazed look in her eyes, that sort of smile that suggested she’d loved every second but now had absolutely no energy for anything. Easily lifting her up, I ensured she was covered by the sheet and blanket before I joined her, cuddling her to my body as I felt her drift off almost immediately.
I woke to the feeling of something warm and wet around my cock the next morning. I knew exactly what was going on and who was doing it, content to lie back with my eyes closed to savour the feeling. She clearly lacked experience and technique, but I finally lifted the sheet away to see her gazing up at me so happily that my heart almost stopped.
“Morning, sweetheart,” I whispered, “Making daddy happy?”
“You have no idea how long I’ve wanted to suck your big cock, Daddy.” Then she paused, looking a little unsure. “Am… Am I doing it right?”
“You’re wonderful, sweetheart. Just keep doing what you’re doing. My advice? Don’t try to swallow too much, always use your tongue, and use your hand for what you can’t get in your mouth. No matter what, seeing my wonderful daughter blowing me is going to make me cum.”
“I’ll do this all the time for you, Daddy, to show how much I love you.”
“And you’ll want me to do what I did last night?”
“All the time, Daddy!” she exclaimed excitedly. I couldn’t help smiling as I knew she’d loved every second. I now realised I’d do nearly anything for my little girl, to earn that smile.
She resumed sucking my cock, groaning as it was far too much. Erin hadn’t sucked my cock in far too long, far longer than the death of our sex life. The fact it was my daughter blowing me simply heightened the experience, unable to tear my eyes from the sight as she was so eager to make her father happy. When I warned her that I was close, she looked up and I knew exactly what she was going to do.
“Are you sure, sweetheart? The taste might…”
“I’m swallowing your cum, Daddy!” she stated in that sort of tone women used that suggested their man just comply, “Now you just lie there and enjoy your little girl bringing you pleasure.”
She swallowed my cum. It was the best orgasm I’d had in years. Honestly, it meant so much more because it was my beautiful daughter who ensured it happened. She used her tongue to ensure all my cum was cleaned up before she left a trail of soft kisses up my body before straddling my lap, feeling the heat of her pussy resting on my groin.
“Morning, Daddy,” she stated brightly.
“Morning, Olivia. Did you enjoy that?”
“My god, Daddy! Why did…” She paused, contemplating her next words before she sighed, “I have no idea why she never wanted sex with you, Daddy. You clearly know how to please a woman, and I have no idea why so many women stop sucking off their man…”
“It’s a question that’s boggled the minds of men for centuries.”
Cuddling her to my chest, she sighed contentedly as I stroked her back, not fazed by the fact we were both naked, and my cock could easily slide inside her with a rather easy movement of bodies. But she seemed happy to snuggle with me, and I wasn’t going to complain. I loved just holding her in my arms. So soft. So gentle. Still my little girl in so many ways, but a woman in her own right at the same time.
“Hungry, Daddy?” she asked, “I would ask if you wanted my pussy again, but I’m hungry for food.”
Putting on some clothes, we wandered out to the kitchen to start on breakfast before she woke up her friends. They all appeared a couple of minutes later. The fact all three of them blushed when glancing at me suggested they’d heard us the night before. Asking them to stand opposite me at the counter, I knew I was smiling.
“Thank you,” I told the three of them sincerely, “Last night was…” I paused and had to think before I looked over the three of them again, “I can think of two or three great days. Last night was probably the best night of my life. I shared something wonderful with Olivia. I’m hoping you share with your father, brother and uncle what I shared with my daughter last night.”
I quickly found myself wrapped in the bodies of four young women, my daughter crying, her three friends happy for her friend and her father. “Take a seat, girls. I’ll make sure you’re all fed before you go home.”
Breakfast was a fun affair, full of laughter, but the one thing I would always remember is the way my daughter smiled and how she looked at me. My wife never looked at me with such love. The only other woman I could ever think of looking at me with such unconditional love would be my own mother. The idea of lying to her about my relationship with my daughter didn’t bear thinking about.
Olivia hugged all three of her friends tightly before three young women gazed at me, their intentions clear on their faces, and I was soon being hugged tightly by the three of them. Watching them drive away, Olivia cuddled into my side, on her tiptoes to kiss my cheek, before making her laugh out loud as I easily picked her up and carried her in my arms inside.
It was a relaxing day, my daughter spent most of her time teasing me relentlessly, which I enjoyed quite a lot, as I teased her in return. By the time it was dark, we were snuggling together watching a movie, my daughter spooning back against me. She was naked, of course. I had an inkling that she was going to be naked quite often around me going forward.
I found the next week quite difficult as I spent most of the day at work waiting for the clock to reach quitting time so I could go home to my daughter. Many of my co-workers made mention of my better mood, not letting them know exactly what was going on in my home life, but they seemed aware something had changed.
“Daddy!” my daughter would cry every time I picked her up from the station as she slid into the passenger seat, laying a big, wet kiss on my cheek, “My panties are soaked, Daddy!”
“I got your pictures, sweetheart,” I replied every day. She’d inundated me with selfies from the moment she had arrived at university, and when she had a break, the photos were incredibly suggestive if not downright pornographic at times.
Driving us home, her hand always rested on my thigh, her panties ending up sitting on the shifter, thankful I drove an automatic, so I didn’t need to constantly change gear. By Friday, she slid off her sandals, her tiny feet on the dash as she played with her pussy. I couldn’t exactly see it, but her scent filled the car, and I loved the noises she made.
Parking up that night, she turned towards me. “Daddy?” she asked quietly.
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“Are we going to make love this weekend?”
Turning towards her, I pulled her closer so I could kiss her. “Making love isn’t something to plan, sweetheart. Just let it happen naturally. Have you enjoyed this week?”
“I’ve loved it. I never thought I’d have so many orgasms in only four days and nights.”
“Then don’t worry about making love, sweetheart. Making love isn’t just about my cock inside your pussy.”
“But I really want to feel you inside me, Daddy,” she whispered.
“I know. I just don’t want to rush this final thing. We’re showing our love for each other intimately already. But making love, intercourse, is the final thing and, once we do that, there’s no going back. I just… I don’t want any regrets.”
She hugged me tightly. “I’ll never regret it, Daddy,” she whispered into my ear.
Waking up early the next morning, I managed to extricate myself from her body, heading to the main bathroom for a quick shower, before I made breakfast for us both. Her face lit up when I walked back into what I now called our bedroom, carrying a tray with breakfast for both of us. Sitting back against the headboard, I took great delight in feeding her breakfast before I suggested she have a shower and dress as I planned on taking her out all day.
I was already dressed by the time she walked out to meet me, looking gorgeous in a yellow sundress, bare legs with a simple pair of sandals on her feet. She kept her hair free and flowing down to her shoulders, with faint make-up. My daughter’s natural beauty truly shone through.
“Do you approve, Daddy?” she asked quietly, aware I was standing still and rather mute because she took my breath away and a part of me wanted to simply cry at how beautiful my daughter was. Holding my arms wide, she smiled and leapt onto me, wrapping her arms and legs around me as I could easily hold her up. “Oooh, my daddy is so strong!”
Taking her out to the city, we spent the entire day either by the harbour, and I made sure we were by a beach so we could eat fish and chips in the warm sunshine. Walking by the water, she dipped her feet in the cool water, carrying her sandals, squealing when a particularly heavy wave crashed on the shore and nearly swept her off her feet.
By the time the sun was setting, we were back in the middle of the city, both of us hungry for food and she wanted to find somewhere to snuggle, maybe dance, but she was also rather amorous, figuring I’d have to take her home earlier rather than later. After a wonderful meal at what appeared to be an ordinary restaurant, we found a lively pub with a mixed crowd and playing good music. We enjoyed a couple of drinks and my daughter moulded herself to my body, doing everything in her repertoire to arouse me.
It worked, of course. My daughter already knew me too well.
Organising an Uber to take us home, Olivia was practically draped over me as we waited for it to arrive. “I’m so wet, Daddy,” she breathed into my ear, “I really need you tonight.”
“When we get home, I expect you naked on the bed within thirty seconds.”
“Anything for you, Daddy.”
As the car pulled up outside our house, Olivia opened the door and practically sprinted to the front door, already lifting the sundress over her head. The driver turned back and grinned at me. I kept quiet as I didn’t know if he realised that she was my daughter, simply returning a smile before thanking him for the trip.
Walking up to the front door, I closed and locked it behind me, taking off my socks and kicking off my shoes while walking towards our bedroom. Walking through the doorway, my daughter was already completely naked, legs spread, slowly fondling herself as she looked at me and smiled. Taking off my trousers and underwear, I joined her on the bed, moving her fingers out of the way and lowering my mouth to her pussy.
“Oooh, Daddy,” she moaned softly, “You love my pussy, don’t you?”
“Sweetest pussy in Sydney, sweetheart.”
“Better than Mum’s?” she asked. She’d teased me more than once about Erin. Considering everything that happened, I felt no real loyalty to the woman any longer.
“You’re better than her in many ways, Olivia. But your pussy? My god, angels will sing about it, the greatest writers will compose poems, and I will love it for the rest of my life.”
After making her orgasm a couple of times, I kissed up her body to be met by her dreamy smile, her eyes alive with a mixture of her love and lust for me at that moment. When she felt my cock gently rub against her pussy, she gasped, her eyes widening in surprise. It was the first time I’d done it.
“Daddy,” she whispered softly.
“Are you ready for this, sweetheart?”
Her fingers moved up my arms to my back and she nodded as eagerly as ever. “Please, Daddy. Make me your woman.”
Smiling at her, I left a soft kiss on her lips. “Olivia, you already are my woman.”
Pushing forward, I felt her fingers dig into my back as the head of my cock ever so slowly slid inside her. She gasped again then released such a whimper, her eyes staring into mine as she bit her bottom lip again. I took it ever so slowly as I knew she’d never used a sex toy so nothing more than a pair of fingers, whether hers or mine, had ever been inside her.
“Daddy,” she whimpered once the head of my cock finally slid inside her, giving her a moment to savour it but also getting used to a much larger object being inside her.
“You’re so tight, sweetie,” I whispered.
“Because I’m a virgin for my daddy,” she whispered before giggling, “I was always going to be a virgin for you, Daddy.”
Leaning down to kiss her, I felt her fingers dig into me again as I slowly slid more of my cock inside her. She was so tight that I worried I was hurting her. As for my experience, her pussy was so hot, it felt like a furnace around my cock. She whimpered more than once with every inch I slid inside her before I lifted myself up so we could glance down together to see father and daughter were now completely joined.
Starting to gently thrust, I can say that my daughter loved it immediately. I remained as gentle as possible, worried it would hurt her, but with the smile on her face, and the love in her eyes, I knew she was enjoying her first coupling. And I was thankful that she must have done her research as she ever so carefully moved her hips in time with my thrusts, and when she lifted her legs up slightly, she moaned rather loudly.
“Are you okay?” I asked, coming to a stop to make sure she was.
“Oh fuck, Daddy!” she cried, “You feel so deep.” Then a smirk formed I knew well. “So deep in the tight little pussy of your hot and sexy daughter.”
Leaning down to her ear, she shuddered when she felt my hot breath against her skin. “And how is daddy’s cock?”
“He’s so big inside me,” she whispered into my ear in return, “It’s the moment I’ve dreamed of for so long. Daddy making love to me, making me his own. And when he cums inside me for the first time, that’s it. We’re together forever.”
I kept the lovemaking simple that first time, letting her just get used to having my cock inside her, savouring our connection, feeling her fingers run over my body as I changed the angle of my thrusts, figuring out what she liked, smiling whenever she released a particular moan that told me she liked what I’d just done.
Suggesting to her what to do with her legs, she listened to my advice, and loved it when I slid even deeper inside her. “Oh fuck!” she cried out, feeling her fingers dig into me, “Fuck me, Daddy!”
“Not too hard, sweetheart,” I told her, “First time and all.” Kissing her cheek, I whispered, “But when you’re ready, Daddy will fuck you.”
I lasted longer than I thought I would, considering how much the moment meant to me too. Warning her when I was getting close, she left one hell of a passionate kiss on my lips before a hand of hers ended up on the back of my head, practically demanding that I fill her pussy. I didn’t want to deny my daughter anything, and her face lit up when I released a groan she already knew well.
The groan her father made when he was climaxing. I pumped again and again as spurt after spurt of my cum filled her. Though I was feeling rather light-headed and incapable of most thought, I was relieved that I already knew she was on the pill. Leaving my cock buried once my climax passed, she wrapped her legs around me, and we shared a series of long, passionate kisses.
“Thank you, Daddy,” she whispered.
“No, Olivia. Thank you for showing me your love too.”
“You deserve all my love, Daddy. You’re the best man I know.”
Pulling out of her, I sat back on my knees and glanced at her slight red pussy. What surprised me is that she sat up in front of me, kissing me softly as she started to stroke my cock. “I need more, Daddy,” she stated, before leaning down and taking my cock in her mouth, “Oooh, my pussy and your cock is delicious!”
She had me rock hard again in five minutes. I almost wondered if it was some sort of personal record as I usually needed quite a bit longer, particularly as I approached forty. Pulling her mouth away, she smiled before turning around, shaking her perfect little arse at me as she rested on her hands. Resting one of my hands on her arse, she shuddered as I ran both of my hands up her back.
Without a word being exchanged, I slid my cock back inside her. We both groaned as she still felt incredibly tight. “Holy shit, sweetheart,” I groaned.
“Daddy,” she whimpered, “Oh my god, Daddy! You feel even bigger!”
“Well, I’ll take that as a compliment.”
Fucking my daughter from behind was fantastic. I still remained gentle with my thrusts, but I was learning that my daughter had obviously done quite a lot of research, as although she was enjoying it completely, she asked me to pull out and lie down. I then had the joy of watching her straddle my lap, lift herself up and, after positioning my cock, slowly sink down on it.
“I’m in control now, Daddy,” she warned, “This cock belongs to me!”
“Oh, someone is getting bossy already,” I retorted, gently pulling her forward with one hand and slapping her butt with the other, “But you’re also right, Olivia.”
She smiled, leaning down to kiss me. “And my pussy is yours, Daddy,” she added softly.
Watching my daughter bouncing up and down on my cock, enjoying every single second, is something that will live in my memory until the day I die. She looked so beautiful, so joyful, and at peace with the decision for us to make this final leap and make love. Her smile was infectious. Her eyes were full of love for her father. And then she enjoyed an orgasm, a powerful orgasm, one that had her pussy clenching my cock as tightly as ever…
She burst into tears, collapsing onto my chest. I understood why. It was one thing making my daughter orgasm with my mouth and fingers. It’s something else entirely for my daughter to orgasm while her father is buried inside her pussy.
“Oh my god,” she whimpered, “Oh my god…”
“Keep going, sweetheart,” I told her, “Keep going. Enjoy yourself. Cum as often as you can. I’m going to last a while.”
Lifting herself up and smiling, she rested her hands on my chest and started to experiment. She used a number of different positions, figuring out which ones would make her orgasm, and then figuring out the best position to really make her orgasm hard. When I was ready, I grabbed her hips and started to move with her, watching her eyes almost roll back in her eyes in pleasure.
Leaning forward even more, I moved my hands down to her arse and started to pump her a little more. She seemed to love that even more. “Cum in me, Daddy,” she chanted, “Cum in me. Fill me with all that thick daddy cum.”
“You’re obsessed,” I grunted.
“Fill my pussy. Fill my womb. I’m going to have your babies, Daddy.”
That did me in almost immediately. The idea of knocking up my daughter was something I hadn’t even considered discussing, but she’d clearly given the idea some thought and wanted it. I knew she was on the pill, but the idea that I’d fill her fertile womb was far too much and I blasted inside her, almost roaring with pleasure as she made sure her pussy was clamped on my cock as much as possible.
“That’s it, Daddy,” she cooed, “Fill me up again. I love feeling your big cock throbbing inside me.”
Relaxing back on the bed, Olivia cuddled into me on my chest, wrapping my arms around her, hearing her giggle as my cock remained hard for quite a few more minutes before it finally softened and fell out of her. I was surprised she started to fall asleep rather quickly, asking if she wanted a quick shower before we went to bed. Grumbling at first, she slid off me and onto her feet, offering her hand to lead me into the bathroom.
“No playing with my pussy, Daddy. I’ve had too many orgasms tonight!” she told me.
She still wanted me to wash her down, giggling when I aimed the shower head at her pussy, letting her know that having my cum leaking out of her all night probably wouldn’t feel all that comfortable at first. But she loved my hands soaping up her entire body otherwise, wanting to return the favour. She laughed when I got hard again, assuring her that it would go away later.
Returning to bed, she snuggled into me immediately, noticing her yawn more than once. Telling her not to try and stay away, she gazed at me, her eyes struggling to remain open before they finally closed, kissing her forehead as I whispered how much I loved her.
As soon as we woke up the next morning, it took all of thirty seconds before my cock was buried inside my daughter once again. I remained gentle, wanting to ease my daughter into being fucked by a much larger man. Taking into account our size difference alone, I knew my cock pounding her little pussy would only cause her pain if I didn’t prepare her for it.
She insisted the morning was just for me to cum inside her before we had breakfast. She had me chuckling due to her getting up and walking to the kitchen with my cum leaking out of her. We spent the day relaxing in and out of the house, sharing the chores that needed to be done. It was mid-afternoon when Olivia approached me, looking a little shy.
“Daddy, can I move my things into your room?”
Standing up, I answered by leading her towards what had been her bedroom, opening her closets and humming to myself for a moment. “I think this will fit where Erin’s stuff once was,” I suggested, “Shouldn’t take us too long to get it all transferred.”
Hugging me tightly, it earned me a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, Daddy.”
“It’s our bedroom now, sweetheart.”
Lying in bed after making love that night, she was snuggled into my side when I lifted my left hand. Her eyes would have been drawn to my ring finger. Without a word, I gently tugged at the ring I had very rarely taken off my finger during all my years of marriage. Placing it down on my bedside table, Olivia moved to straddle my lap.
“Does that mean what I think it means, Daddy?”
“We can’t get married officially, but if my little girl wants Daddy to buy her a ring…”
Her bottom lip trembled before she kissed me hard, wrapping my arms around her, rolling us over so she was on her back, my cock slowly sliding inside her again, moaning softly in unison as her eyes glistened. “I’ll be your wife, Daddy,” she whispered, “Your good wife. I’ll look after you as much as you care for me. And if you want more children…”
“We’ll look into it and make sure it’s safe, sweetheart. What matters is you complete your studies, and find a job, then we’ll talk about it. I know you probably have ideas about being a housewife…”
“Keep me barefoot and pregnant, Daddy. Just knock me up!”
Meeting her eyes, she giggled as I couldn’t stop laughing. She’d already learned that laughing during sex sometimes made it even better. She sounded ever so eager to have children with me, I knew in her heart she was also quite serious. Her fantasy was now reality, and she was going to do everything she could to ensure it would match what she wanted. “Heard from your friends lately?”
“We should invite them over again so we can share our good news.”
“You haven’t told them?”
“No, I wanted to tell them together, Daddy.” She paused and moaned as I was thrusting faster. “Oh god, fill me, Daddy. I’m tired.”
“Sorry, sweetheart.”
“Daddy, never apologise for wanting to be intimate. I’m going to leap on you so often, I plan on wearing you out.”
After I came inside her again, we quickly cleaned up and snuggled together. Gazing into her eyes, I still saw her as my daughter but, more importantly, I now saw her as the young woman who owned my heart, who I was in love with more than anyone, and I knew she felt exactly the same way about me. I had spent so many long unhappy weeks and months in a marriage that I’d genuinely forgotten how it felt to be happy with someone I loved
I had no real idea what the future was going to bring for us. I knew there would be difficulties for us, particularly if our relationship was discovered by people who couldn’t or wouldn’t understand. But with my daughter by my side, I knew we would face the future together.
Epilogue
Within two months of my first night of intimacy with my daughter, Erin’s sister called me and admitted that Erin was now going to therapy. As for any reconciliation, I told her that nothing would change and that, as soon as I could, I would be applying for a divorce. I genuinely wished Erin well and hoped that whatever her issues were would be solved and that she would find happiness. But I couldn’t forgive nor forget her treatment of our daughter or her behaviour towards me for over a year. There’s only so much patience someone can show before washing their hands of someone or a situation.
Olivia and I did confess to her three friends that we had begun an intimate relationship. They were ever so excited, and when Amelia was intimate with her father for the first time, I suggested we invite them over for dinner. It was a little awkward for the two father’s, aware we were doing something completely illegal, and that we were being open about it, but he was actually a good man, doted on his daughter, and the love and affection were obvious.
Belinda was the next to be invited with her uncle, joining Amelia and her father for a barbecue, and we made sure to invite Grace and her brother. The four of us men eventually sat down together over beers and discussed our situations. Grace’s brother was quite obviously head over heels in love with his little sister, and they’d already discussed ideas of moving to the other side of the world if things went drastically wrong. As for Belinda, she’d already told her mother about what she was doing, surprised that her mother was so accepting of their relationship.
It was actually a relief that I could share what I was doing so freely with people who were experiencing the same thing. As for Olivia, she was free and happy, the four girls giggling and laughing away whenever they got together, and whenever they gazed at the four of us men, we would share glances and have that smile men have on their faces when they know they are loved.
As soon as my divorce from Erin was made official, I took Olivia out for dinner, drinks and dancing, and placed a ring on her finger. “This is your engagement ring,” I told her, “You’ll have a wedding ring when you graduate from university, and we’ll ensure we exchange vows in front of our friends.”
She rode me hard and fast for hours that night, leaving me as drained as she ever had.
A week after she graduated from university, we enjoyed a small ceremony in our backyard in front of Amelia and her father, Belinda and her brother, and Grace and her uncle. The vows were as similar to wedding vows as possible, though we added words about the fact I was her father, and she was my daughter.
Taking her away to a Pacific Island for a honeymoon, we arrived at our five-star luxury resort, ensuring we had a private cabin and beach. As soon as we dropped our bags, she leapt on me and whispered into my ear, “I didn’t bring any birth control pills with me, Daddy.”
“I remember our agreement, sweetheart.”
It was a week of sun, sea and sex. Lots and lots of sex. I think she was doing her best to ensure she was pregnant by the time we returned home. It was freeing that we could be public in our displays of affection. There might have been the occasional glance and whispered comments about the obvious age gap between us, but if they saw how her eyes looked at me, they would have been convinced that our love was genuine.
I hated returning to work upon arriving home from our honeymoon. Olivia didn’t have a job lined up as she was being picky. I was aware of what she was doing and part of me actually didn’t mind. I knew what she truly wanted to do, and I wasn’t going to force her into anything she didn’t want to do.
A month after returning home, she was waiting for me on the couch when I walked through the door after finishing work. Looking up at me, her cheeks strained with tears, she stood up and leapt on me, kissing me with all the love and passion she felt for me. I was used to such greetings after our years together, but it still took my breath away from time to time.
“Daddy…”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
She smiled and retrieved the stick from the back pocket of her jeans. Showing it to me, I knew what the symbol meant without her needing to explain anything. “You’re going to be a father again. And I’m going to be a mother.” Taking my hand, she rested it on her stomach. “I’m carrying our baby, Daddy,” she whispered.
I knew, in that moment, our life together was now complete.
Chapter 107: My Brother's Best Friend [Transgender]
Chapter Text
I was eighteen years old the day my little brother sat me down one afternoon when he arrived home from school. Two of his close friends were with him, the two friends he spent nearly all his time with. I was in my final year of high school at the same time, finishing earlier each day than my little brother. At fourteen years of age, he was in the midst of puberty, his body changing with every day that passed. I’d given him as much advice as I could having gone through the same things only recently.
“James, can we talk in the living room?” he asked from his position in the doorway to my bedroom.
“What’s up, Sam?”
“Um… Just need to tell you something. That’s all.”
Standing up, puberty had been relatively kind to me. I’d hit that magical six-foot that so many young men seem to covet. Got an extra inch out of it as well, tall enough that I towered over our mother, and even my father only hit five-ten. It was amusing the day he realised that he had to slightly raise his eyes to meet mine. I’d kept fit and slowly broadened out, years of playing sports certainly has helped my development.
My little brother hadn’t quite had a growth spurt just yet, and I was left wondering if he might end up a few inches shorter than me. I don’t think he would end up as tall as his older brother, but I had a good feeling that he would end up being a rather handsome young man.
Following him out to the living room, his two friends were sitting on the couch. Grabbing a drink from the kitchen before rejoining them, I sat in one of the two armchairs as the three young men sat together on the couch. I took a sip of my drink first before I leaned forward slightly.
“Okay, Sam. What’s up?”
“Um… So… I’ve been thinking about things. And I’m also feeling, you know, things as well. Um…”
“Take your time, Sam.”
“I’m gay,” he blurted out.
“We all are,” Steven added, sitting to his left.
“Yeah. We’ve kind of realised that we like boys, and each other, over the past couple of years,” Tom explained, sitting to Sam’s right.
Sam looked incredibly nervous as he could barely meet my eyes. I stood up and walked over towards him, taking a knee in front of him. To his surprise, I leaned forward and pulled him towards me, giving my little brother a hug. I wasn’t surprised by the fact he needed to cry as I had a feeling that he’d been carrying it around far longer than any of us would know.
“I’m proud that you came to tell me first, Sam,” I said softly as I leaned back to meet his eyes, thankful to see him now smiling, “Thank you for showing me that level of trust.”
“You’re my big brother. I thought… I thought you might understand.”
“You’re still maturing and changing. But when you know, you know. Are you dating anyone yet?”
“Um, not really. It’s just that Steven and Tom have realised their feelings as well. Tom is a lone child and is worried about telling his parents. Steven will tell his mother later this week.”
“Does anyone else at school know?”
“Only a couple of teachers I trust.”
“But no one else?”
“No. Schools are still pretty shit when it comes to protecting gay kids. I’d rather just keep it secret until I get to university.”
“Do whatever you think is best, but I agree that you’ll probably find more freedom to be who you are once you’re at university. They’re usually a little more liberal and open-minded places.”
His friends left soon afterwards while I returned to my bedroom to finish off my studies. I knew my little brother was more than smart enough to do anything he wanted to do at university. While I was smart enough to perhaps make it into your more ordinary studies, I had already decided that my future lay elsewhere.
Mum was the first to realise something was on his mind over the next couple of weeks. Our parents were divorced, but we still maintained a decent relationship with our father. I now just drove over to see him once or twice a week. Sam still went to see him every second weekend as per the custody arrangement, and Dad would pop around once a week to take him out for dinner, an event I would occasionally join in with. Despite the fact they were divorced, our parents managed to retain a decent relationship. The divorce was simply due to realising they were not in love with each other any longer.
Sitting down for dinner with our mother one evening around a fortnight later, we were discussing my options for after I graduated university when Mum glanced at my little brother to her other side. “Samuel, is there anything you need to tell me at the moment?”
When she used his full name, that was our mother being serious. My little brother started to blush a little bit, glancing at me nervously. Returning a smile, I nodded and hoped he understood what I meant by such a simple gesture. I watched him take a deep breath as he held out a hand to our mother.
“What is it, baby?” she asked softly. Mum had called him that nearly his entire life. She doted on my little brother. After giving birth to him, she had been told that she couldn’t have more children. I was aware from conversations growing up that she would have loved a daughter to give us a little sister.
“Mum… I’m gay…”
“Oh baby, I know that already.”
Sam’s eyes widened slightly as he glanced between both of us again. “You do?”
“I know you’re only fourteen, but you have shown absolutely no interest in girls.” She paused and smiled. “And you don’t delete your search history when using the family laptop.”
“Oh…”
“I don’t mind you being curious. Just don’t let it corrupt your mind.” Then Mum glanced my way. “And although I know you’ve had girlfriends, your curiosity was also obvious regarding certain women with a difference.”
“Yeah. I figured you would find it though I knew you wouldn’t freak out about it.”
Mum looked back at Sam. “Anyway, Samuel. I’m glad you told me the truth. Did you tell your brother first?”
“Yeah…”
Mum smiled at me, taking my hand in her free one. “Thank you for being such a good big brother, James.”
“There are a couple of gay guys and gay girls in my year. A lot of kids are still pretty narrow-minded about certain things, but most of our year was pretty good about it when they came out. And guys typically thought the lesbians would start making out in front of them.”
Life carried on as usual after that, and it’s safe to say that my little brother slowly but surely came out of his shell, a little more confident in himself, and I didn’t miss the fact that he was spending far more time in the company of Tom. It was only after I’d graduated, and he’d finished the school year that I asked if they were now dating. He blushed though nodded his head.
The next couple of years passed by rather quickly in the grand scheme of things. I dated around a little bit though wasn’t after anything particularly serious due to what I would be doing. I talked with Mum and agreed not to enlist in the Australian Army until my brother had graduated high school. She wanted me around to help him. Not regarding his studies, as my little brother was far smarter than me, but she wanted me around to help guide him through some of the pitfalls of being a hormonal teenager.
Sam turned eighteen during his last year at high school. I was twenty-two on the day of his birthday. I was still living at home, working full-time, helping Mum pay the bills, and she was happy for me to remain at home until I joined the army. Sam did come to me every so often regarding a personal matter. I had no idea what it must be like for him, growing up as a young gay man. I knew school was always easy from that perspective as he told me by the time that he was sixteen, most of his fellow students had figured it out and most simply didn’t give a shit about it.
Spending one last Christmas and holiday period with the family before I was due to join up, my brother invited Tom over the day after Christmas and it was obvious that they were already quite serious about each other. Thankfully, Mum didn’t bother me too much about my personal life though I knew the pressure was now on my shoulders to give her grandchildren.
As he and all his friends were now eighteen, they all wanted to head out to the city for the New Year celebrations. My friends were planning a big get-together for me at the end of January, so I had no plans, left rather surprised when my brother asked if I wanted to join him and his friends. With nothing else to do, I think I pleased him when I accepted the invitation.
“Um, is it okay if we go to a gay club or two?” he asked the night before we were due to go out.
“I’ve been to one before, Sam,” I replied to his surprise, “A couple of guys I know at school were gay, and we had a gathering a year or so back that led to us going to a club.”
“What was it like?”
“I think you’re going to have the time of your life. Just be careful.”
“Um… James… I’m still a virgin.”
“Even more reason to be careful,” I said, “But you’ve got a good head on your shoulders. I know you’ll be safe enough.”
None of my close friends were interested in joining us so I was the oldest of the group when we found ourselves travelling into the city. The younger men all had ideas of which clubs they wanted to hit up though we would visit a couple of pubs first. To my surprise, there were a couple of women along for the fun. They were not gay, they just wanted to have a night of peace without being hit on by a million and one guys. I assured them that I’d look after them without hitting on them at the same time.
After visiting three pubs and enjoying a few drinks, the young men were all eager to get into one of the clubs nearby. Within a few minutes of walking inside, it was obvious all the young men were in their element. Sam was shorter and slimmer than me, but even I could admit that he was a very cute young man. And his friends were definitely going to draw some attention.
While my little brother and friends wandered off to enjoy themselves on the dance floor, I perched myself at the bar, nursing a drink as I chatted away with anyone who ended up sitting on either side of me. I did keep an eye on the girls who had come with us though after a couple of hours, it seemed many of the men around them were keeping them just as safe.
“How’s your night going, handsome?” a feminine voice asked, turning my head to see a gorgeous brunette take a seat on the stool to my right.
“Can’t complain,” I replied.
“Not interested in joining all the other men on the dancefloor?”
“Ah, well, unlike my little brother and all his friends, I’m not gay.”
My answer made her grin and then chuckle. “I thought that but it’s sometimes better to ask. So, are you only out with your little brother and his friends?”
“Yeah. It’s his first proper night out to a gay club. But he came out to me and then the family years ago.” Turning more to face her, the first thing I took notice of was a pair of rather pretty blue eyes. “What brings you here tonight?”
“I’ll be blunt. I’m here to get laid.”
I’m sure she expected some sort of exclamation. I smiled and asked, “Would you like a drink?”
“I’d love a drink. What’s your name, handsome?”
Offering my hand with a smile, I replied. “I’m James. And you?”
Her handshake was firmer than I would have expected. “I’m April.”
“Nice to meet you. What’s your tipple?”
“Just a glass of wine, please.”
Once our drinks were delivered, I turned my body as April did the same. Immediately on display were a pair of rather lovely long legs, and it was obvious she looked after her body. And the pair of breasts on her chest were more than likely fake though suited her perfectly. As my eyes moved to her very pretty face, she smiled at me before sipping at her drink.
“Do I meet your approval?” she wondered.
“Not often a beautiful woman approaches a man in a bar.”
“As I said, I’m out tonight because I want to get laid. And I had an inkling that you were not gay.”
“Give off that vibe?”
“You look comfortable enough, but nearly all the gay men in this place are avoiding you because their sixth sense tells them that you’re not gay. And while you might be polite about it, gay guys can take a hint, at least.”
“Seen it happen before?”
“Plenty of straight guys come in here with their gay friends. On occasion, I’ve seen men who might have never considered themselves bicurious end up going home with a man. Hell, I’ve walked upstairs to the bathrooms and seen some rather eye-opening things.”
“Can it get rather wild the later the night goes?”
She laughed at my question for a few seconds. “I won’t say it’ll turn into a full-blown gay orgy in here. You’d have to go to a gay sauna for something like that.”
“Maybe my little brother can go there…”
“Not sure you’d want to escort him there. You will see a lot of gay sex in full view rather quickly.”
“And what about you, April?”
Her hand ended up on my forearm. “I’m hoping to end the night in a good way. Bring in the new year with a bang, so to speak.”
“Are you looking for just a little fun or something a little more serious?”
“Tonight, I’m just after some fun.”
“I’m not much of a dancer, but would you like to head up onto the dancefloor?”
April loved the idea, sliding off her stool and almost dragging me up into the middle of the crowd. As soon as her arms looped around the back of my neck and she was meeting my eye level, I quickly glanced down to see that she was wearing flat shoes. Glancing back into her eyes and smiling, she said, “Yes, I’m rather tall.”
The short skirt she was wearing definitely showed off a fantastic pair of legs. And the blouse was low cut, showing off some rather impressive cleavage. She wasn’t slim, but I was left thinking her body would prove to be rather toned as the blouse was tight to her body. We danced our way through a few songs, managing to make some polite conversation despite the fact that the music was quite loud.
When we kissed for the first time, her lips were very soft, and her tongue was very eager. I was left on the back foot as she was very aggressive, very much taking the lead in a simple kiss. Not something I was used to though I found myself liking it quite a bit, particularly as her hands moved down my back to my arse. That was something I would usually end up doing.
“Damn,” I exclaimed when we broke apart, “That’s certainly a way to introduce yourself.”
“I don’t see the point in hesitating. When I want something, I’ll do what I can to get it.” She took a deep breath before kissing me softly again. “Come on, let’s go grab another drink. My round.”
The stools we’d been sitting on were still free, sitting at the bar as April ordered us both a drink. I stuck to liquor with a mixer, she ordered herself a colourful cocktail. Thanking her for the drink, I took a sip as I made sure that my body was turned to face her. I glanced up and down at her again as there was no doubt that she was a brunette bombshell. It was obvious she wasn’t a lesbian. That had me wondering what a woman was doing in such a place.
“James, I need to tell you something…” She met my eyes and there was a hint of nerves. “I look like a woman, right?”
“Are you transgender, April? I figure that you’re not a lesbian, considering that kiss we just shared, and straight women don’t come to gay bars to pick up men, so that leaves the only other realistic option.”
“Does that bother you?”
“Can I be honest myself? I guess being with a woman like you is a fantasy of mine.”
A gorgeous smile formed as she leaned closer. “You can have your fantasy tonight if you want it…”
“You said you’re only here to get laid… April, I’ll be honest with you in return. I’m taking off in a couple of weeks. I’m joining the army.”
“Then I can be your lover until you disappear. I’m only after a little bit of fun.” She sipped at her drink again before asking, “How old are you?”
“Twenty-two.”
“Thought you were younger than me. I’m twenty-nine.”
“How long have you lived as a woman?”
“Only ten years. Explains the height and the fact my shoulders are wide. I’m surprised you didn’t…”
“I just thought you were a woman who looked after herself. Met more than one muscular woman over the years. Plenty of them are in the gym lifting weights nowadays.”
“Want a blowjob before we go dance again?”
“Huh?”
She laughed at my reaction. “Want a blowjob? We can head upstairs to the bathrooms. They’re very nice in here because, well, you’ll probably see when we head inside.”
Sculling my drink had her laughing again. “Fuck it, I’d be stupid to turn that offer down.”
Finishing her cocktail rather quickly, she kissed me again when we stood up, running my hands down her back towards her arse. She smiled as I gave each cheek a gentle squeeze while she did the same thing. Breaking the kiss, she moved her lips down my cheek towards my ear. “I hope I get your lips wrapped around my girlcock when I take you home with me tonight,” she whispered, “I’ve got a nice one for you.”
“Do you like to, um, what’s the phrase? Top someone?”
“I love fucking hot young guys,” she said, leaning back to meet my eyes, “I’m guessing that’s something you’ve never done.”
“No…”
“Even better.”
Walking upstairs was an even more eye-opening experience than anything I’d seen downstairs. Walking into the male bathroom, April stated she didn’t want to take me into the women’s bathroom as they wouldn’t like me being in there, we were greeted by the sight of a young man being bent over one of the sinks, a guy fucking him hard from behind with two guys lining up, waiting for their turn. The young man seemed to be loving it. April led me to one of the bathroom stalls, hearing more moans and grunts from behind two of the closed doors. We took one of the empty cubicles, April having me sit down and that’s when I noticed the holes to either side of me.
“So they’re real,” I stated.
“Hopefully no one else sticks their dick through one of them,” April stated after she locked the door and lowered herself down, “There’s only one dick I’m sucking right now.”
“Um, do you want…”
“When I take you home, handsome. I just really want to do this right now.”
I didn’t feel too self-conscious exposing my cock to her. I was far from a virgin though I would admit I’d only been blown in the bathroom of a nightclub once before. Her eyes lit up upon seeing it, always a positive reaction. I wasn’t immensely hung or anything. Probably average length but I’d been told by more than one girlfriend that it was definitely nice and thick.
“James… I’ll tell you now that I am bigger. Some guys can’t handle that.”
“I love hung girls…”
She ran her tongue up my shaft, her tongue then circled the head of my cock before she asked, “You’ve watched girls like me in movies?”
“Yeah… It was rather thrilling, to be honest, seeing pretty girls with big dicks being fucked.”
“And what about them fucking guys?” she wondered, her tongue continuing to work my shaft.
“There are a few scenes when I simply imagined I was the guy being fucked.”
“Fantasy can definitely come true tonight then.”
Feeling her soft, wet lips wrap around my cock, her eyes gazed up at me as she easily swallowed most of my length, running my fingers through her hair as she didn’t waste time starting to bob up and down on my cock. She had me moaning more than once, and hearing other grunts and moans to either side of me was more erotic than I would have thought, considering I knew what was going on.
My cock slid into her throat and she moaned, noticing her arm moving. I smiled as I knew she was stroking herself at the same time, April lifting her mouth away as she quickly stood up and lowered her panties. I didn’t get sight of her girlcock as she lowered herself down, handing me her panties, feeling how damp they were with her pre-cum.
She resumed blowing me as she continued stroking herself. The grunting and groaning around us simply turned me on even more, April’s head bobbing faster and faster, feeling my orgasm quickly approaching. Running my fingers through her hair again, I could see the desire and excitement in her eyes, her lips sealing tighter as her tongue worked the length of my shaft.
“Fuck,” I grunted, “I’m close already…”
Humming happily, I knew I was going to cum within seconds. I was polite enough to give her a last warning before I released a low groan, feeling that first hot spurt of cum flood her mouth. She moaned and made a sound of enjoyment as I filled her mouth again and again, hearing her gulping down each spurt of cum. At least half a dozen spurts erupted before I had to sit back and relax, April continuing to suck me until my cock softened enough that it popped free of her mouth.
“Yummy,” she stated.
Rising to her feet, she lifted her skirt to show off her girlcock. It was at least two inches longer than mine and a little thicker. I had no hesitation in leaning forward, wrapping my hand around the thick shaft, feeling how hot it was. Licking the tip, I tasted her pre-cum, gazing up into her eyes.
“You want to suck me now, handsome?”
“God yes.”
“Be a good boy and make me cum. And you’ll be an even better boy if you swallow my cum.”
Following what she’d done, I took time to lick up and down her shaft, all the way down to her balls, which I noticed were quite large and absolutely smooth. I made her chuckle when I gave them some attention, her girlcock resting against my cheek as I licked and sucked her balls first. Feeling her fingers run through my hair, I lifted my head and wrapped my lips around the head of her girlcock.
I’d eaten a lot of pussy, and I was surprised at my lack of hesitation in taking April’s girlcock in my mouth. I started with only a couple of inches, making her moan softly as I’d been blown enough to know what would feel good for her in return, my tongue working the sensitive underside and pleasing the head would always feel good.
“That’s it, handsome,” she cooed, “I can’t wait to hear you swallowing my hot cum.”
Taking even more of her cock in my mouth turned me on something fierce. Her girlcock felt warm in my mouth, and I felt it almost throbbing from her excitement in my mouth. There was a faint scent of something in her groin, which was kept completely hairless, wondering if she applied a little perfume or something to make her smell even nicer.
Feeling her fingers running through my hair, I gazed up into her blue eyes to see her gazing almost lovingly down at me. Bobbing faster and faster, I felt this burning desire to make her cum, surprising myself at how much I wanted to make her cum. To taste her cum. To feel her girlcock throbbing in my mouth as she moaned during her orgasm.
“That’s it… I’m so close, handsome… I’m taking you home and I’m going to fuck you the rest of the night…”
I readied myself for her orgasm, feeling her girlcock starting to pulse before that first spurt of cum erupted into my mouth. Her fingers tightened on the back of my head as I took a moment to savour the taste before swallowing it down, just as the next spurt of cum erupted. I swallowed each spurt, finding that I actually enjoyed the taste of her cum. She gave me around five healthy spurts before she had nothing left, taking a few seconds to clean her girlcock with my tongue before I sat back enough, running my tongue up and down her shaft again before she leaned down to kiss me.
“I think you’ve sucked girlcock before…”
“Nope. First time.”
Rising to my feet, we shared another intense kiss, feeling her hard girlcock pressing into me as my cock was hard again, pressing into her in return. The only reason we stopped making out was the sounds of men fucking around us, and the fact we’d been in the bathroom stall for a while. April lowered her dress as I picked up and refastened my pants.
Returning downstairs, April was eager to get out of there. I found my little brother on the dancefloor between two men. Gaining his attention, I gestured to April and told him that I was leaving with her. He smiled and told me to have a good time. I told him to be safe though I noticed a few of his friends hovering nearby. Even if he ended up getting laid, I knew he’d be in good hands with all his friends.
April was eager to get me back to her place, practically dragging me outside and hailing the first taxi that approached. Sitting in the back, I sat to her left, my hand moving up her thigh and under her dress, feeling her girlcock thicken as I fondled her the entire way back to her place.
“I’m going to fuck you so hard,” she growled softly into my ear.
Pulling up outside a new apartment block, similar to hundreds that had popped up around Sydney in the past decade, I was polite enough to pay the driver before we walked together to the door. An elevator carried us to one of the upper floors, April smiled at me before she opened the door to her apartment, following her inside to find a tastefully decorated living room, with a glass sliding door leading out to a small balcony, and a rather modern looking kitchen off the living room.
“Just the one bedroom, handsome. I didn’t want a roommate,” she explained as she pressed her body into mine, “Plus that means I can fuck someone and not worry about keeping my roommate awake all night.”
There was no offer of a drink as I was taken by the hand and immediately led towards her bedroom. As nicely decorated as the rest of the apartment, I barely had time to gain my bearings before her hands were eagerly undoing the buttons of my shirt. Kicking off my shoes and sliding out of my socks, I worked on my trousers as I rather quickly ended up in just my underwear.
She kicked off her shoes and I was amused that she remained at roughly the same height. Her blouse ended up on the floor next to my shirt, feeling my eyes widen at the rather lacey black bra that appeared. Her skirt ended up pooling around her ankles, smiling at the appearance of her girlcock as she’d taken off her panties. Helping off her bra revealed a fantastic pair of tits.
Once I was naked with her, she led me onto the bed, pushing me onto it so I was lying on my stomach, feeling her resting above me, her girlcock nestled between my cheeks as I felt her hot breath by my ear.
“Ever had your arse eaten, handsome?” she breathed.
“No. Most I’ve had is a couple of fingers from a girlfriend who loved fingering me while sucking my dick.”
“Well, my girlcock is going to feel a whole lot better.”
I felt her soft lips kiss down my spine before I left my arse up a bit, making me chuckle as I felt her kiss each cheek.
“Hairless?” she asked.
“I hate body hair,” I admitted, “I wax my chest, back and arse. I started to get really hairy by twenty and just wanted it gone.”
“And you have a fantastic arse, handsome,” she stated, giving each cheek a squeeze, “Shame you’re not gay. Lot of guys would love to fuck an arse like this.”
“Um… Thanks…”
Her hands spread my cheeks and I felt her tongue slid against my rosebud. I couldn’t help the moan though it was a weird feeling at first. I never felt her tongue actually slide inside me, but she certainly seemed to really enjoy using her tongue, and when I whimpered, she playfully slapped my cheek and chuckled at my reaction.
Resting her girlcock between my cheeks again, she leaned over me and opened the only drawer on the nightstand, retrieving what looked like lube. Feeling her apply some of the cool liquid to my arse, I glanced back to see her start to rub a couple of fingers against me as her other hand caressed my back. At least I had experience with fingers inside me, so when she slid one inside me, I didn’t clench immediately, and it felt rather nice straight away.
A second finger joined the first rather quickly as she leaned down to kiss up my back again, slowly finger fucking me as I turned my head enough so I could kiss her.
“Like my fingers, handsome?”
“Can’t wait until your girlcock is inside me,” I admitted.
“Couple of minutes just to get you as ready as I can.”
She leaned back and kept fingering me, enjoying the soft moans that continued to escape me, as I felt a third finger slowly slide inside me to join the other two. That felt even better, a louder moan echoing around the bedroom as I felt her lean down to kiss across my shoulder blades. She fingered me with three for a couple more minutes before she slowly withdrew her fingers, glancing back to see her lubing up her girlcock.
I smiled at her as she rested her girlcock between my cheeks again, rubbing it against me before I felt her pressing against my rosebud. Taking a deep breath, I met her eyes and nodded, a smile appearing on her face as she moved enough to press forward. I felt my arsehole slowly start to spread as her girlcock ever so slowly slid inside me.
“Fuck,” I groaned as the thick head of her girlcock slid inside me far easier than I expected, April stopping to allow me a moment to get used to it.
“That’s it, handsome. Don’t clench too much. First time will hurt a little bit, but I don’t want to hurt you.”
“Thanks,” I grunted, lowering my arse a tiny bit to get comfortable. I took another deep breath before I added, “Okay, keep going.”
She slowly slid the rest of her thick girlcock inside me over the next couple of minutes. I couldn’t stop the moans that escaped me as it felt so much better than I ever would have thought. There was a lingering bit of minor pain as her thick girlcock was spreading me nice and wide, but when she slowly started to thrust into me, I gripped the bedsheets a little tighter as I closed my eyes and simply savoured the first time being fucked by a beautiful woman.
“Such a tight little arse,” April murmured, “Glad I’m your first, James.”
“Should have done this years ago,” I moaned, “Feels so good, April.”
Her hands gripped my hips a little tighter as she started to fuck me a little faster, turning my upper body enough that I could look at her fucking me at the same time. She gave me a gorgeous smile as her tits jiggled slightly with each thrust, my arm long enough that I could reach back and fondle one of them.
“You like my tits, handsome?”
“They’re fantastic.”
“I had a great surgeon. I wanted a fantastic pair of titties that would make young men like you drool.”
“Fuck me, beautiful.”
She gripped my hips tighter as she started to thrust even faster. It still hurt ever so slightly, April stopping to apply a little more lube. She wasn’t drying out, she just wanted to ensure everything was nice and slick. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment, feeling her eventually change her position, kissing across my shoulder blades as a couple of thrusts earned a grunt.
Opening my eyes to see her leaning forward, she started to fuck me harder, and that’s when I started to release some loud groans. Moving my hips at the same time made her smile as I wanted to feel every inch of her girlcock inside me with every thrust, April started to moan louder and louder at the same time.
She was soon fucking me hard, amazed at how easily she could start fucking me considering this was my first time. But I won’t lie. I’d loved her fingers inside me, and now I was really loving her girlcock thrusting faster and faster, and my cock was now rock hard at the same time, aware she was likely touching my prostate at the same time.
“I’m close,” she warned me, “Want me to cum inside you?”
“Your cum is going nowhere except my arse tonight.”
She leaned down and kissed my cheek. “I think I’m going to keep you, James,” she said softly, “But we’re going to have a lot of fun until you join the army.”
Feeling her cum inside me felt wonderful. Yes, a little weird at the same time, but knowing she was climaxing inside me was a wonderful feeling, her moans music to my ears as my arse was tight enough around her girlcock that I could feel it throbbing with every spurt of her cum that filled me. She whimpered a couple of times before she stopped moving, leaving her girlcock buried as I lowered my body to the bed and her body came with me.
Her firm breasts pressed into my back as I felt her still gently thrust into me as her soft lips kissed my cheek before she nuzzled into my neck. “Thank you, handsome,” she whispered, “I knew from the moment I sat down next to you that our night would end like this.”
“You’re a fantasy come true, April.”
She only needed a few minutes before she could go again, rolling over onto my back and spreading my legs as she slid back inside me. I can say that the second time verged on making love, my legs wrapping around her as she sat back enough that she could stroke my cock. She was ever so excited when it only took a couple of minutes to erupt all over my chest, and I’ll admit to feeling a touch emotional as my climax flowed through my body, the first orgasm I’d ever had with a girl inside me.
Leaning down to kiss me, she kept her thrusts slow and gentle, her blue eyes gazing into mine, and although I knew there would never be deep feelings, it felt nice to have made such a quick connection with a beautiful woman. She slowly began to thrust faster and faster over the next few minutes, and we were soon moaning in unison as I moved my hips in time to her thrusts.
“Fuck me,” I moaned, “Fuck me, beautiful.”
“You’re going to be dripping my cum by the time I’m done with you,” she groaned before kissing me hard, “Then I’m going to cook you breakfast in the morning before I fuck you again.”
She finished inside me again before we spent a few minutes making out, enjoying the whimper or two she released before she admitted that she just felt incredibly horny. Pulling out of me, she lubed up again before lying back and I had the pleasure of riding a girlcock for the first time. Being in control was a lot of fun, and April loved the expressions of joy on my face as I bounced up and down, stroking my cock at the same time and eventually erupting all over her chest.
I leaned forward as her hands ended up on my arse as she wanted to fuck me hard. Resting my head next to hers, she stroked my back with her fingers as she pounded my butt for quite a while. It did end up hurting just a little bit, not enough to ask her to stop, but as she fucked me harder and harder, I knew that would take some getting used to if I was to be the bottom in such a relationship in the future.
April eventually came inside me a third time and quickly admitted that was enough as she had cum four times during the night. We had a shower together as it was the summer, quite warm in the apartment, and we’d built up the sweat while fucking and making love. I could only marvel at her body, and I could sense my appreciation of her femininity meant the world to her.
Despite what we’d just done, the fact she’d been the dominant one while making love, she wanted nothing more than to be the little spoon when we were lying in bed later. Feeling her snuggle back against me, she was a little quiet before I heard her sniffle.
“Thank you for such a wonderful night and helping bring in the new year in such a fantastic way,” she finally whispered.
“I’m glad such a beautiful woman chose to sit next to me tonight.”
“I’m glad I did too.”
She kept her word about making breakfast for me the next morning, and then she bent me over the table and fucked me hard. After she finished inside me, we got dressed before we walked together towards the nearest train station as I lived further west in the suburbs. Giving her my phone, she put her number in it and then she messaged herself.
“How long until you depart?” she asked after we shared one hell of a kiss.
“Around three weeks.”
“Then I’ll be your girlfriend for three weeks. If you’d like?”
“I’d really like.”
“Good. Call me soon and we can meet up again.” She kissed me again, her hand caressing my cheek. “I loved what we shared last night. I hope we have a few more nights like that soon.”
We certainly did, and when we did eventually part three weeks later, I would retain some very fond memories of my time with April.
Ten years later…
“Are you sure it’s okay?” I asked my little brother over the phone.
“James, you’re my big brother, and I don’t mind you needing a place to crash for a little while. Tom’s looking forward to you moving in too.”
“Yeah, because he’s had a crush on me for years and still hopes I’ll fuck him one day. He does realise I’m not gay, right?”
“He knows. Doesn’t mean he doesn’t think you can’t be turned. Anyway, the third bedroom is set up and ready for your arrival. We both know you’re going to need time to acclimatise to being out of the forces. At least you have a job lined up so you can help with some of the bills.”
“I’ll earn my keep. As long as I don’t impact your lifestyle or anything.”
“You won’t. You’ll just have to get used to us having some hot guys as company every so often.”
“I’ve probably seen worse with some of my squad, to be honest.”
After ringing off a few minutes later, I smiled to myself as I was looking forward to moving in with my little brother. I’d served ten years in the Australian Army. I was now in my early thirties, and it was time for me to return to the civilian sector. I’d actually made a bit of money as I remained single and lived on base. Earned myself qualifications for my return to civilian life as a mechanic, as once I’d gone through basic training, the army offered all manner of different career paths. I’d spent years as a mechanic, fixing up anything from motorcycles and jeeps all the way up to armoured personnel carriers and tanks.
Though I’d remained single, I hadn’t been celibate and had enjoyed many different flavours as I was sent around the globe. Spent time in the United States, the United Kingdom, New Zealand, Canada, parts of Europe, Asia and the Pacific Islands. The world wasn’t peaceful though Australia didn’t find itself involved in any major conflicts. The only time I found myself shipped off and armed to the teeth was for peacekeeping missions.
Regarding not being celibate, my time with April had been eye-opening, but I hadn’t been with many transwomen since then. I’d learned that women like men in uniform, and I had usually enjoyed the company of a woman or two in most ports I’d visited.
Ten years is a long time, and after eight or so years of service, I was itching to get out. However, when joining up, I’d promised myself to give ten years, so for the last year, I simply grit my teeth and endured though let those who needed to know that I’d be resigning after ten years. They would have liked me to stay, as I’d worked my way up the ranks while also improving my skills as a mechanic, but I knew it was time for me to leave.
Returning to Sydney was bittersweet as I’d rarely been home after I’d left for basic training. I’d been based on the opposite side of the country, and getting home for things like holidays and birthdays simply wasn’t possible all the time.
Walking off the plane with my bag and the few things I’d taken with me after handing in my papers, my little brother was waiting for me in the Arrivals Hall. Given I wasn’t anywhere else in the world, I’d taken a domestic civilian flight from Darwin to Sydney. Strolling out into the hall, I didn’t miss the glances in my way. Ten years of service had given me a toned, firm body and that look of confidence that only comes from the service.
“James!” my brother called out, seeing him walking towards me. No handshake for his big brother, feeling him collide with me as I wrapped my arms around him. I was still six-one though a little broader than I once was. He was barely five-seven, rather slim, and definitely what they called a twink.
“Hey, Samuel,” I replied, hugging him back. He’d insisted on his full name being used since he started his career.
Tom was there with him, shaking his hand after I’d hugged my brother. The two young men lived together but were not technically a couple as they learned rather quickly that they were both bottoms, and though they enjoyed giving and receiving oral sex, they both desired to be fucked. From how my brother explained it, they were in an open relationship in that they had other men fuck them, but they’d bought a house together and were partners in every other way possible.
They’d bought a house together in the western suburbs as both men wanted to remain close to the family. Our mother had sold the old family home once my brother moved out and lived in a lovely little apartment not too far away. Samuel told me that we’d go visit her once I’d dumped my things at home and had a chance to shower and relax.
Given it was a home owned by two gay men, they fit the stereotype as it was lovingly decorated while there were little hints that two gay men lived there. My bedroom had a comfortable bed and some new furniture within, dumping my luggage on the floor and immediately grabbed the towel on the bed.
“Want some company?” Tom teased.
I met his eyes and gave him a look that made him gulp, grinning at me nervously. “Never been with a man, Tom, but you keep this shit up, and you’re going to find yourself fucked.”
Samuel burst into laughter. “You’ll just be giving him what he wants, James,” he exclaimed.
“I bet your big brother looks fantastic naked though,” Tom stated, looking me up and down hungrily, “I’ve had a couple of boys from the army fuck me before.”
“Trust me, some of the shit I’ve seen over the years would have people thinking the entire armed services is gay. Anyway, I’m going for a shower, then we can go see Mum.”
Though I hadn’t seen Mum too often, we talked on the phone at least once a week, and we kept in touch by email at the same time. She cried when opening the door to see me standing before her. I hadn’t seen her in over two years by this point. Mum hugged me tightly, my t-shirt quickly wet with her tears as she sobbed. I returned her hug, savouring the moment of seeing my mother again.
She knew how much I’d missed her, but at least Samuel had always remained close by, so she hadn’t been alone.
We spent the night catching up as Mum cooked one of my favourite dishes. Even though I’d kept her up to date with things, she still wanted to hear some old stories of things I’d been up to for the past ten years. I loved making my mother laugh and made sure she spent most of the night doing just that. There were no tears when saying goodnight later, the smile on her face one of happiness and contentment now that she had both her boys back home.
Settling into living with my brother and also the return to civilian life didn’t take too much adjustment. I kept my life somewhat regimented. I still rose quite early, and made sure my bedroom was ship-shape after I’d showered and dressed for the day. I had a job lined up for when I left the service, finding a job as a mechanic who serviced the ferries that ran across Sydney Harbour.
It was probably a month after I’d moved in with Samuel that we were sitting home on Wednesday night that he looked over at me from his position on the couch as I relaxed on one of the two armchairs.
“We haven’t really been out much since you got back,” he stated, “I know you’ve been catching up with some friends since getting home, but I was wondering if you’d like to go out with me, Tom and some other friends on Saturday night?”
“Sure. We haven’t really done that much over the years, have we?”
“James… Would you like to meet a girl now?”
“Sure. I haven’t been shy in telling you what I’ve been up to for the past ten years anyway.”
“Whatever happened to April?” Tom wondered.
“We kept in touch, and we still talk every so often.”
“Ever wondered if you wanted to get together again?” Samuel asked.
“She’s married now. Found a nice man who was just what she wanted.”
“I know you’ve been having fun, but have you… um… I guess you don’t really talk about your sex life much…”
“I’ll be honest, Samuel. Most of my partners in bed have been of the variety that were born with a pussy. However, I won’t deny that I haven’t also enjoyed the occasional partner that had a girlcock instead.”
Samuel knew all about my night and then subsequent time with April after that first time. He’d arrived home the next day ever so excited at losing his virginity. He’d lost it at the same time, on the same bed as Tom, as they’d been picked up by a couple of guys. They ended up dating them for a few months while they were starting their time at university. Then they realised that their campus was a treasure trove of hot gay guys, and my little brother spent three years being pounded constantly.
He was still living his best life and given what I’d been up to for the past ten years, I certainly wasn’t going to judge. I hadn’t been blind to the men who would arrive home with him after a night out, and walking out into the kitchen to find more than one stranger did prove amusing, particularly when I would then introduce myself as the older brother.
“I have a BFF that I’d really like you to meet, James. You’ve heard me mention Summer before?”
“The woman you co-own your business with. You’ve mentioned her more than a few times, Samuel.”
“And I’ve mentioned you more than once in return. She really wants to finally meet you.”
“Why haven’t I met her before?”
Samuel paused before replying. “She worried about meeting you, instantly falling in love with you, then having to do a long-distance relationship.” He paused and added, “I’ve really talked you up and she’s been eager to meet you for a long time, but she’s understandably nervous about it.”
“Really?”
“She’s seen your photos. As I said, I’ve talked you up quite a bit, and I know you’re going to really like her in return too.”
“She’ll be there on Saturday night?”
“In addition to being business partners, she’s easily one of my best friends. I really love her.”
“Well, if you feel that way about her… Anything you can tell me about her?”
“She’s a couple of years older than you. It’s one of the reasons why we went into business together. She recognised my skills, but I needed someone with experience in the business. We were eager to work together and setting up the business wasn’t too difficult in the end. She had enough contacts to get us started.”
Getting ready on Saturday night, I knew we would be heading to one of their favourite clubs though would be starting the evening at a nearby restaurant and hitting a couple of bars before we finally wandered down the road towards the club. My little brother and his best friend certainly had style for occasions, but seemed to have a certain style for when it came to going out for an evening in the hope or even expectation of picking up a man or two.
“Summer is meeting us for dinner,” Samuel explained during our ride into the city, “As are a couple of other friends.”
“And what happens when we hit the club?”
“We’re all making ourselves scarce so you can spend time with Summer.”
“We know you’re really going to like her,” Tom added.
Getting out of the taxi, there was no missing the statuesque woman waiting near the door to the restaurant. Her face lit up seeing James and Tom, walking over to give each of them a hug and kiss on the cheek before Samuel turned to me.
“And this is my big brother, James. James, this is Summer.”
A couple of words flowed through my mind as I met her eyes. Gorgeous and goddess were the words and I found myself speechless for a few seconds. Long, flowing strawberry blonde hair. Green eyes that positively sparkled. A pair of lips that looked just right for kissing, and the way they glistened suggested the application of pink lip gloss.
She wore a light jacket that barely hid the toned body as she wore a simple crop top underneath that showed off a toned torso, and a jewelled stud in her navel. The crop top was busy keeping what could only be considered a considerable bust within. Long legs that only stopped at the hem of a positively scandalous short skirt, reckoning you’d see most of her thighs once sitting down. And she was tall while wearing flat shoes and her eyes were level with mine.
I was smitten with her without us exchanging a single word. Samuel laughed at my reaction, cleared his throat, and that knocked me out of my reverie. Offering my hand, Summer ignored that and stepped closer, wanting to hug me as she didn’t hesitate to leave a soft kiss on my lips.
“I’ve heard so much about you, James,” she stated softly, her eyes not averting from mine as she leaned back.
“I probably haven’t heard as much about you though I’ve only been back a month.”
“We should head inside and eat,” Samuel stated.
There ended up being ten of us in total. Mostly guys except for Summer and two other girls. Both of them were lesbians though they were not dating each other. Summer sat next to me, to my right, as I sat at the end corner of the table, Samuel at the head of the table to my left with Tom opposite me. It was obvious that Summer spent the entire meal ensuring my attention was on her.
She was thirty-five to my thirty-two. She’d attended university for three years, then completed her masters, before starting her own company. Though successful, she had been impressed by my brother’s work, and the pair agreed to form their own business. Since then, it has proven incredibly successful, and both have become both financially and professionally secure.
The conversation remained light and not too personal during the meal, Samuel taking his chance to talk Summer up whenever the opportunity presented itself. There was no doubt that I had immediately found her immensely attractive, but physical attraction was one thing. I’d left the army intent on settling down. And I also knew that I needed to find the right woman. Someone I wanted to spend every day of my life with.
It was at the first bar we visited a little later that Summer and I had the chance to talk in some privacy, buying us each a cocktail before finding a small table where we could sit opposite each other. She seemed to blush, curling some hair behind her ear, and she smiled shyly at me as I tried not to stare. She’d shaken off her jacket, leaving her long arms completely bare, and the top she wore covered her breasts and that was about it.
“I like to keep fit,” she explained, “I try and eat well. My only two real vices are alcohol and sex.”
“How much of the latter do you get?” I had to ask.
“Not enough though I’m sure plenty of people say that. What about you?”
“To be honest, I haven’t really been in a relationship for the past ten years. Plenty of guys in the service needed a partner and family as some sort of anchor. But I found that I was spending far more time away from base doing other things that I would barely see them for months on end. I went with the plan that I’d focus on finding that someone special once I’d ended my service.”
“But you still enjoyed yourself?”
I smirked before sipping at my drink. “I did enjoy myself from time to time.”
“A girl in every port?”
“Having an accent and wearing a uniform does help gain interest from local women whenever I was sent overseas.”
“Samuel has suggested that you like different types of women.”
Meeting her eyes, she returned another shy smile. I’d had an inkling about her since I’d seen her for the first time though I was polite enough not to ask a particular question too soon. Taking her hand earned another smile, her hands incredibly soft.
“I don’t think we need to exchange numbers of partners or anything. I’ll be honest and admit I don’t really know. Never kept count. What I can tell you is that I’ve enjoyed the company of women over the years. Most of those women were born female. However, from time to time, I have enjoyed the company of women who were AMAB.”
“Samuel mentioned you’ve enjoyed the company of women like me before,” Summer whispered, “But even though I trust Samuel, I still don’t really know you and it’s always a little nerve-wracking admitting the truth to someone new.”
“Summer…” I made sure she met my eyes. “We can take this as fast or as slow as you want. I’ll tell you right now though. I’m interested if you are.”
“I’m very interested,” she replied, squeezing my hand, “I’ve been asking questions about you for years. I’ve been hoping to meet you, but as you just explained, I wouldn’t have liked the long absences.”
“What’s your past like?” I had to ask.
“A few lovers here and there. I’ve fallen in love just once.”
“I’ve loved but never fallen in love. What happened with the one you fell in love with?”
She glanced away, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. “I fell in love with him. He was using me in return. I had no idea until the day his wife turned up on my doorstep. Thankfully, she seemed to realise that I had no idea that he was married. I sat her down in my living room as we had a cup of coffee. Once I’d explained everything, and she realised I was being honest, she video-called her husband to show we were sitting together. I’ve never seen a man’s face lose colour so quickly.”
“Damn… I’m sorry…”
“I was sorry that I’d been such a fool and hurt a genuinely nice woman. Unintentionally, but I still felt guilty about it. However, the best thing that came out of it was that we did become friends. What really helped her understand me was the fact she had become rather involved with LGBT concerns during her time at university. One of her best friends had come out of the closet as a lesbian as a teenager. One of her colleagues at work was a female-to-male transperson.”
“And the husband?”
“She divorced him. None of that ‘taking him the cleaners’ bollocks you read about. Everything was split evenly except she did get primary custody of their two kids. The idiot thought I’d still be interested in him afterwards. I told him to fuck off.”
“Have you dated much since then?”
“Not much, to be honest. I found it difficult to trust men after that.”
“I guess Samuel talking me up…”
“You have an honest face too. Handsome face, but also honest.”
“Well, the word that passed through my mind upon seeing you the first time was gorgeous.”
“I’m glad you approve, James. I wore this wanting to show myself off for only one person. Everyone else with us is gay and wouldn’t be interested in a girl like me anyway.”
“I’m very interested in girls like you, Summer.”
After visiting another couple of bars along the main street, and continuing to chat away with Summer at any opportunity, Samuel suggested towards midnight that we should hit the club as that’s when the place would really be pumping. Summer handed in her jacket after we managed to get inside, loving how much skin was exposed as she walked in front of me. There was no missing that she kept herself incredibly fit. I’d always loved athletic women.
She purchased us each a drink, finding space nearby to stand and drink them. The music was really pumping so enjoying a conversation was nearly impossible. I wasn’t blind to the fact she was standing incredibly close, meeting her eyes as she sipped at her drink. Placing them down, she didn’t hesitate when leaning in and kissing me for the first time, and when she slid her tongue into my mouth as her hands moved down to my arse.
For a first kiss, it was a humdinger, and a real signal of our desire for each other physically. Leaning away once we were satisfied, she took my hand and led me onto the dancefloor. The music played in clubs wasn’t to my taste, but I didn’t have two left feet. Moving together, she enjoyed my hands exploring her body, not surprised her skin ended up a little damp as it was rather warm in the club.
Taking my right hand, she made sure my fingers ran through her strawberry-blonde hair. “From a bottle,” she admitted, before moving my hand down to her breasts, which felt very firm. “These are obviously fake, but I wanted a big pair of tits after I’d gone through some treatments,” she added, before moving my hand down over her toned tummy to go underneath her very short skirt, feeling something very warm and quite large within the thin fabric of her panties. “That is very real, baby,” she whispered, leaning into my ear, “And it’s been a long time since I’ve had anyone else play with it.” When I gave it a gentle squeeze before I slowly stroked it above her panties, she kissed me again.
“You feel like a big girl, Summer. Are you a big girl?”
“Do you like big girls?”
“I’ve grown to understand why some men like them big.”
“What’s the biggest you’ve had?”
Gesturing with my head, we returned to the bar so I could buy more drinks before I found a staircase leading up to another level, armchairs and lounges dotted around the room. The soundproofing must have been excellent as we could only feel the faint bass from downstairs through the floor. Taking a seat on one of the couches, we made sure we were turned to face each other.
“Sure you want to know?” I asked.
“James… I’d love to take you home tonight, but I can’t have sex too quickly. Lesson learned after what happened. But I won’t make you wait too long either. I definitely love hearing stories about men who have enjoyed their time with girls like me.”
“Okay… The first big girl was in the United States. No, she wasn’t a black girl. She was of Mexican heritage. She had a big girlcock and definitely knew how to use it.”
“You like to bottom?” Summer asked, a smile on her face and I could hear the excitement and longing in her tone.
“To be honest, after my first time with April, I found that I thoroughly enjoyed it. And with that Mexican woman, it was a short, very intense affair as I was only in the United States for a few weeks. While I was busy at work, it didn’t stop me from getting fucked whenever the opportunity presented itself. Man, I loved feeling her cum in me every single time.”
Summer shuffled and I knew she was aroused by the idea. “You suck her off all the time too?”
“It was how things would usually start. I’d be on my knees, happily sucking her off, always earning a creamy load, before I’d end up being fucked hard the rest of the night. When I’m with a female, using that term for women with a pussy, I’m usually the one in charge. When I’m with a transwoman, I find that I like leaving her in charge.”
“And the other girl?” Summer asked softly, moving as close to me as possible. Her eyes spoke of her desire to do many naughty things together.
“Brazilian. And man… She was hung to fuck, absolutely gorgeous, and loved to fuck men into submission.”
“How’d you meet her?”
“She was living in the United Kingdom at the time. Online dating. That sort of thing. She liked my profile, and asked to meet up. There was just that spark and she had her girlcock buried in my arse within a couple of hours. I was only in the country for a month, but that didn’t stop me from enjoying her company as often as possible.”
“Keep in touch with either of them?”
“No. We got together in the understanding it would be a brief affair.”
“Any other special women?”
“My first. Her name was April. I was twenty-two when I enjoyed my first transwoman. We were together for a few weeks before I left for the army, and we’ve kept in touch since then. I haven’t seen her since I left the service. Her husband knows about me and would never be jealous as I know how happy she is with him. She will always be special to me though.”
Pressing her body into mine, she leaned in to kiss me, a soft, more sensual kiss this time. When we pulled apart, she met my eyes and smiled. “But you’re ready to settle down now?” she asked softly.
“I’ve enjoyed my life, but yes, I’ve been wanting to meet that special someone that I could spend the rest of my life with.”
“I think you’re going to have to thank your brother, as everything he’s told me about you has proven to be absolutely correct.”
“He assured me that I’d like you just as much in return.”
“I want you to come home with me now, James. Would you like to join me?”
“No sex, right?”
“Not tonight… But I’m a girl who likes to cuddle.”
I looked left and right before I leaned in closer. “Don’t tell anyone, but men generally enjoy cuddling too. Too many of us are starved of simple affection.”
After wishing my brother and everyone else goodnight, Summer grabbed her jacket from the coat room before we walked outside holding hands. She lived within walking distance, strolling along the busy main road for a few minutes before we turned off and made our way through a few side streets before arriving at a terraced house, something seen in numerous inner-west suburbs.
There was no offer of a drink once we were inside, Summer taking me by the hand and leading me towards the master bedroom towards the rear of the house, the lone window overlooking the narrow backyard. I didn’t get much of a chance to check out the view before Summer was eagerly working to take off my shirt, helping her out by sliding out of my shoes and socks before we both worked on getting my pants off.
She stopped me once I was down to my underwear, gently pushing my chest so I fell back onto the bed as she smiled at me. “I’m going to get changed in the bathroom… Part of me really wants to get naked right now, but I want to take this slowly when it comes to intimacy,” she stated.
“I’m going to be happy going to bed with a very pretty girl,” I replied.
She’d taken off her jacket that allowed me a view of her spectacular body, Summer grabbing a couple of things before she walked out the door in the direction of the bathroom. No ensuite in a terraced house that was likely over a hundred years old.
Returning wearing a vest top, no bra as her nipples were visible, and a pair of small girlshorts that did nothing to hide the rather large bulge, proving she was thick even when flaccid. Smiling shyly as I’m sure my eyes lit up, she joined me under the thin sheet and blanket, sliding towards me, neither of us hesitating in sharing a very hot and passionate kiss. Within thirty seconds, I felt her poking me, breaking the kiss and glancing down to see a significant tent in her underwear. It was bigger than the tent in my underwear.
“I’m a big girl,” she whispered, kissing my cheek, “Next time you stay the night, you get to see her.”
We made out for a little while, and when she released a soft whimper, feeling her fingers dig into my back as our excitement continued to grow, she was the first to break the kiss though it was simply so she could snuggle against me.
“It’s been too long since a strong man held me in his arms as I slept,” she said softly, “James… I’m a dominant girl at certain times, but I’m a woman the rest of the time. Know what I mean?”
“You’re a reminder of… Well, my first trans lover to be honest…”
“I remember you talking about her. You really liked her, didn’t you?”
“I have very fond memories because she was my first. If I hadn’t left for the army, maybe we would have stayed together.”
“Have you seen her since you left to join up?”
“Yeah. Nearly every time I’ve been back in Sydney, I’ve met up with her once or twice.”
“Had sex?”
“Only if she was single at the time. She’s been married for around four years now. Happily married. I’ve met her husband, and he’s a great guy. They obviously love each other dearly.”
“That just means I get my chance,” she whispered, “Your brother loves you so much, James, and he knew a girl like me was just what you wanted.”
“And needed, to be honest,” I replied.
Waking in the morning together, she was spooned back against me, one of my hands holding a firm breast, and my cock was poking her. She pressed back against me as she sighed, turning her head so I could kiss her good morning.
“James… I will bottom for the man I love,” she told me, “I don’t do it very often as I much prefer to top. I just thought I should get it out there now.”
“We can figure it all out,” I assured her, “I like the idea of taking things slow. Get to know each other.”
“I feel I know you so well already because of Samuel though I know we still don’t know each other as well as we should.”
“Guess that means I’m taking you out on a few dates and soon then, Summer.”
She rolled over to face me, her fingers caressing my cheek before we shared another soft kiss. “I love the idea of dating you, James. Part of me wishes I’d introduced myself to you a while ago, but I knew I couldn’t handle the long distance. I would have just missed you too much.”
“It’s why I didn’t seriously date anything while I was in the army. I spent a lot of time overseas.”
We agreed to get up and go out for breakfast, Summer suggesting we not shower together just yet as she knew we’d probably both be far too aroused and give into temptation earlier than she wanted. Once we were dressed and ready, we walked towards the main street and found a little café, continuing to chat away as we consumed a hearty breakfast.
The next time we met up was on Tuesday, finishing work by the harbour and making sure I’d brought a change of clothes if I ended up spending the night with her. We met up at a little pub in the CBD, Summer arriving only a few minutes after me, a glass of wine already waiting for her. Greeting me with quite the kiss had me smiling as she ensured to hold my hand as we chatted away.
Dinner was at a nearby restaurant and one thing we did agree on was food. We loved Italian and the variety of Asian cuisine available, while we would also be partial to Lebanese and Turkish cuisine. Being as multicultural as it was, Sydney was definitely a gastronomic delight depending on which suburb you were in.
Walking back to her house after dinner, she held my hand tightly and I could feel some nerves. “You okay?” I finally asked a couple of minutes away from her front door.
“Would you think poorly of me if I wanted to have some fun after only one date?”
“Technically, we could consider this a second date.”
“But would you…”
I stopped and turned to face her. “There are no rules about when two people want to have sex, Summer.”
She kissed me softly, feeling her hands on my back and running down to my butt rather quickly as the kiss turned hot and heavy very quickly. Given the dress she was wearing, the cleavage on display and the high hem, I had my hands on the firm cheeks of her arse just as quickly. That made her smile before she broke the kiss and dragged me towards her place.
Once inside, she asked me to take a seat in the living room as she disappeared to get us drinks. She returned a couple of minutes later carrying two glasses, but what had me smiling was the fact her dress had disappeared, leaving her in a lacey bra that left little to the imagination, and her panties couldn’t contain her girlcock, the thick head and a couple of inches appearing through the thin band.
Taking a seat next to me, I didn’t bother with the drink as I wanted to kiss her again. Her drink was ignored as she kissed me back, making her moan as my right hand caressed one of her breasts, smiling at how firm but soft it felt at the same time. While my hands were busy, hers were working on the belt of my trousers, and lowering the zipper, trying to free my cock at the same time.
As my hand moved down over her toned torso, she broke the kiss as my hand slid into her panties and finally wrapped around her thick girlcock. It was definitely one of the biggest I’d ever seen on a woman, Summer moaning softly as I gently stroked her.
“You like my big girlcock, baby?” she moaned softly.
“I love big girls. They feel wonderful in my mouth and then in my arse.”
She took off her bra to reveal her breasts to me for the first time. Her nipples were rather pink and almost achingly hard, Summer grabbed the back of my head and ensured my lips were wrapped around one as she finally freed my cock and slowly stroked me at the same time. She loved the attention I gave her breasts for a few minutes, earning more than a few moans of appreciation before I finally leaned back, shook off my shirt and stood up to take off everything else.
What made her smile was lowering myself to my knees between her legs, leaning up to kiss her again, before I kissed down her body towards her panties. I avoided her girlcock for the moment as I focused on taking off her panties, sliding them down her long legs, leaving her as naked as I was.
“She’s quite a few inches, isn’t she?” Summer teased, holding it at the base so I got a fantastic view of it, “And she’s lovely and thick. Going to feel wonderful when I slide inside you for the first time, James.”
“I can’t wait, but for the moment, I really want to suck you and make you cum.”
Running my tongue up from her large balls to the tip of her girlcock made her smile, the tip already glistening with pre-cum, licking around the top before I removed her hand and replaced it with my own as I licked her girlcock like a lollipop for a minute or so. Wrapping my lips around the head, I made sure I kept eye contact as I took a couple of inches into my mouth while my tongue worked the underside of her girlcock.
With one hand around the base of her girlcock, my other hand was busy fondling her balls though I moved lower down, making her gasp as my fingers eventually ran over her rosebud.
“I’ll lick your arse when I’m ready to fuck you, baby,” she moaned, “But I love seeing a handsome man on his knees sucking my girlcock.”
I moaned happily as I bobbed slowly up and down, taking a couple of more inches into my mouth, feeling the head hit the back of my throat. I’d been down on enough women to take it into my throat, meeting her eyes and ensuring she saw my delight as I took a deep breath, relaxed my throat, and made her moan louder as she would have felt the tightness of my throat.
“Oh baby… So good, baby…”
When my nose touched her body as her entire length disappeared, I felt her fingers caress the back of my head as I kept her girlcock lodged in my throat until I simply needed to take a breath, pulling back to see strings of my saliva from my mouth to her girlcock.
“Fucking love doing that,” I stated, stroking her with a smile on my face, “Love feeling a girlcock all the way down my throat, and I love feeling every inch when making love.”
“I need to cum, baby. Make me cum. And be a good boy and swallow everything.”
“Of course, Summer. I’ll always swallow yours.”
Bobbing faster and faster on her girlcock, I knew she was getting close by reading her body language. She moaned a few more times, feeling her hips move. If she’d been standing up with me on my knees, I wouldn’t have minded her being rough with me. Done it before, and would happily do it again. Her fingers tightened in my hair, another sign of how close her orgasm was, wanting my head to remain in place.
Feeling her girlcock start to pulse, I readied myself for her to cum. The first spurt had my eyes almost rolling back in my pleasure, savouring the taste for a second before I swallowed as the next spurt arrived in my mouth. I swallowed each spurt until her girlcock kept throbbing but had nothing left to give me. I kept bobbing until it was obvious her climax had passed, removing my mouth though only so I could lick up and down her girlcock.
Summer leaned forward and kissed me hard, ensuring I lifted myself up so I was straddling her lap, her fingers caressing my back as I felt the heat of her girlcock resting underneath me. She smiled as her fingers wrapped around my cock.
“I’d rather cum with you inside me, Summer,” I admitted, “I love climaxing when I’m being fucked.”
“It’s not too fast?”
“No such thing if we’re both eager to make love.”
Sliding off her lap, Summer stood up and I followed her to the bedroom. Getting into position on my knees, I leaned forward as I felt her get on the bed behind me, leaning over to grab something from the nightstand, before I felt her wet tongue at my rosebud.
“I love this,” I admitted softly, “Because I know what’s coming next.”
“You like wearing a plug, baby?” she wondered.
“I’ll wear one for you so I’m always ready to make love.”
She resumed licking my arse, hearing her chuckle as I couldn’t help the moans and soft whimpers that escaped me. It had been quite a while since I’d last had the pleasure. Feeling the application of lube a few minutes later, I easily took her first finger, and she quickly had a second one inside me. She remained gentle as a third one followed after a couple of minutes, making her chuckle as I moved back on her fingers, her other hand caressing my back at the same time.
Removing her fingers, I glanced back to see that she was lubing up her girlcock, getting myself into a more comfortable position, lowering my body closer to the mattress as I felt her press the head of her girlcock against me. Meeting her eyes, I smiled and nodded before I felt the pressure build as my arsehole widened to finally accept the head of her thick girlcock.
“Oh fuck yeah,” I groaned as she stopped to let me get used to the feeling, “Fuck, that feels good, Summer.”
“You’re so tight, baby. Can I give you more?”
“I want every single inch inside before you start to fuck me, sweetie.”
One of her hands moved up to grab my shoulder, her other hand at my hip, as she slowly fed me more of her girlcock. She felt ever so thick, perhaps the thickest girl I’d been with, and she certainly had an inch or two on any other girl I’d been with in the past. I felt her move back and forth a few times as she gave me inch after inch until I felt her body press against mine.
“Fuck yeah,” I groaned.
“So hot and tight, baby,” she whimpered, leaning down to kiss me, feeling her hard nipples and firm breasts press into my back, “I want to fuck you so hard.”
“Give me a few minutes before you start doing that.”
“I’ll be nice and gentle to start, baby. And after I’ve cum in you, you’re on your back next time so we can make love.”
“I really love this position, sweetie. Start moving. I really need you to fuck me.”
Leaning back, her left hand remained on my shoulder, her right hand at her hip, as she started to gently thrust into me. I had my head resting on a pillow, my right hand slowly stroking my cock as I savoured each thrust of her girlcock. It had been months since I’d been fucked. Another reason why I’d been eager to be intimate with Summer. I liked her a lot already, but I also wanted her to fuck me, and I was left thinking she’d wanted to fuck me that first night we’d met.
Summer was moaning as much as I was, and when she gave me a harder thrust, she earned a grunt or a groan, hearing her giggle as she knew it was just what I wanted. Her other hand moved to my shoulders, lifting my upper body as she started to pump me faster. I thought it might start to give me a dull ache, but I was used to such treatment by now.
“Fuck me, sweetie,” I moaned, feeling her lean forward and her soft lips on my cheek, “Fuck me harder.”
And that’s what she did, the sound of her groin slapping against my arse as she started to properly fuck me. Using my left hand to stable myself, I was stroking my cock in time with her thrusts, Summer thrusting faster and faster with each passing minute. I was feeling euphoric as I could feel my climax approaching, wanting to almost beg her to just nail me once I’d cum as I wanted her to really enjoy herself as much as she could when fucking me.
“Fuck,” I grunted, “I’m gonna cum, Summer…”
“Then cum for me, baby. Cum with my big girlcock pounding your tight little arse.”
I probably could have cum without stroking myself, but feeling the climax start to build, I squeezed her girlcock tight as I finally did orgasm, leaving streaks of white cum up her bedsheets as she proved relentless, not stopping her thrusts for a second. In fact, my orgasm urged her to fuck me harder, leaning forward against me to kiss my cheek and nibble at my earlobe.
“Love your tight little arse, baby,” she cooed, “I’m going to love fucking you in the future.”
“Don’t stop,” I moaned, “I want to feel you cum too, sweetie.”
Lowering my upper body down to the mattress, Summer leaned forward over me, a hard to either side, as she started to really drive her girlcock harder and deeper. I loved every second, aware it was probably going to cause me slight issues the next day after being fucked so hard for the first time in a while, but at the moment, I didn’t think about anything except how wonderful it felt having her inside me in such a way.
And Summer proved to have staying power, continuing to fuck me harder for minute after minute, hearing her giggle as I’m sure I had a smile on my face, doing my best to move my hips in time with her thrusts, but as she fucked me harder and faster, it was difficult to keep up.
“I’m close, baby,” she finally groaned, “I’m so close.”
Then I felt her girlcock throbbing and a somewhat familiar feeling of warm liquid in my arse as she started to cum. She whimpered more than once as she climaxed, continuing to thrust even after she had no more cum to give me, eventually stopping with her girlcock still buried. Then I heard a sniffle before she relaxed on my back.
“Thank you, baby,” she whispered, turning my head to see her eyes glistening, “It’s everything I hoped for with you.”
“Pull out and I’ll roll over, sweetie.”
That’s what she did, rolling onto my back so she could lie on top of me, her girlcock still hard as we shared a series of soft kisses. “This just proves we’re perfect for each other, baby,” she said softly, “I just wish I wasn’t so scared to meet you earlier.”
“Some things are worth waiting for.”
She only needed a few minutes before applying more lube and she slid her girlcock back inside me. And this was making love, eventually wrapping my legs around her hips, our lips rarely apart as our bodies moved together. I couldn’t get enough of her, kissing her wherever I could while my hands moved over her body. When they rested on her arse, a signal I wanted more, she smirked as she gave me a single, hard thrust.
“That what you want, baby? Summer’s big girlcock fucking you harder?”
“I want to cum together.”
It took a little longer for her to orgasm having already enjoyed two, but as I slowly stroked my cock at the same time, I was simply waiting for her to let me know when she was close before I’d climax with her. We complimented each other constantly. She marvelled at how tight my arse was. I knew I’d be addicted to her girlcock in the future. When I admitted that I guess I’d always been a bit of a size guy, that had her giggle before she kissed me.
“You’ll get every inch every time, baby,” she told me, “And I can’t wait to see you on your knees while I fuck your throat.”
“Long as you send your cum down it in the end.”
We nearly came at the same time, feeling Summer cum inside me first before my cock deposited another load, this time all over my stomach and chest. Summer kept pumping me after her orgasm, making me smile when she leaned down to lick up my cum and swallow it down.
“I’ll definitely suck your cock a lot in the future too,” she promised me, “But I get the feeling…”
“I’ll go down on you all the time, sweetie.”
Pulling out and lying next to me, we spent a few minutes snuggling and making out before she suggested a shower might be a good idea before we went to sleep. Of course, we were both naked and still horny, and when I ended up pressed against the wall with her girlcock inside me again, her head on my shoulder as she slowly thrust hard, I turned my head to kiss her constantly.
Finishing inside me again did knock the stuffing out of her, admitting she hadn’t cum that much in a single night in far too long. After we washed each other down, we returned to bed, Summer wanting to snuggle back against me. Holding her body against mine, I heard her sniffle again, gently pulling her tighter against me.
“I’m worried that I’m going to wake up in the morning and this was all a dream,” she admitted, “I’ve fantasised about this night for so long. Your brother told me so many times that I should have just swallowed my nerves and met you long ago… But it was definitely worth the wait, James.”
“I really want to see where this goes, Summer. I want to settle down. I want to fall in love. I want to share my future with someone special.”
“Me too,” she whispered.
We met up again on Thursday night for dinner, ending up back at her place where I spent what felt like hours pleasuring her. I went down on her three times and swallowed each time. She returned the favour for the first time, and she proved to have some skills with her mouth and tongue, enjoying the best orgasm from a blowjob that I’d had in years. And when it came to making love, Summer was the top and that’s how we both knew it was usually going to be.
Meeting up with my brother and some friends on Saturday night, Summer looked gorgeous in a simple red dress. A deep cut that showed off more than enough cleavage, and a scandalously high hem. She wasn’t wearing a bra, her nipples hard and nearly poking through the fabric, and I’d asked her not to tuck as I wanted to feel her pressing into me if we ended up dancing.
I was introduced to a couple of Summer’s close friends from before she met my brother. Both of them were women, girls she’d gone to school with and had kept in touch with. It was twenty questions to start with as I could appreciate them showing an interest in me while also protecting their good friend.
“She won’t shut up about you,” Emily finally stated, “I’ve never seen her like this over a guy.”
“It’s because she’s in love,” my brother added, glancing at me with a grin on his face, “She’s finally got the man she’s always desired. And while I don’t ask too many personal questions, the fact she’s turned up to work in the morning with that smile on her face that suggests she’s had some fantastic sex the night before…”
“I also send her off after a blowjob,” I confessed, “Makes her smile when walking out the door.”
It was a fun night out with her friends, and my brother and his friends. I’d been out with him often enough that nothing really shocked me. I’d wander to the bathroom and seeing guys fucking and sucking barely made an impression. I’d receive the occasional invite to join in, turning them down with a smile.
Riding Summer when we were at her home later that night, I was bouncing faster and faster as I stroked my cock. Leaning down with my left hand on the mattress, I felt her hands on my arse as she started to pound me in return.
“Cum on me, baby,” she demanded, “Cum on me. I want to feel all your hot cum over my tits.”
“I’m close… So fucking close, sweetie…”
“Going to roll you over onto your back once you cum and I’m going to fuck you so hard…”
“You know that’s how I love it, Summer.”
Once I came all over her, she kept her word as I rolled off her, Summer moving quickly to get between my legs, lifting them over her shoulders as she didn’t waste time fucking me as hard as she could. Earned more than one grunt as she was putting everything into every thrust of her girlcock, and I knew that I’d probably feel it the next morning, but as my legs moved down so they were eventually hooked around her elbows, I couldn’t help lying there and just marvelling at her.
“You’re so fucking beautiful,” I moaned softly, my cock still achingly hard as her girlcock pushed all the right buttons.
“I want this all the time,” she whimpered, leaning down to kiss me, “I know this is right for both of us, baby. We’re made for each other.”
She was right, filling my arse yet again with another load of hot cum before she released my legs to rest on my chest, cuddling her tight as we made out again. Lying together after we’d showered together, she was facing me, snuggling against my body, as I caressed her back.
“More dates this week?”
“And the week after that. And into next month and next year.”
“I can’t wait. I’ve never felt like this about a man before, James. But I’m not scared of my feelings. And I think you’ve got strong feelings already too.”
“Absolutely. I just don’t want to move too fast.”
“We’ll go as fast or as slow as we want and forget what anyone else thinks.”
Over the next month, Summer had already met my mother before, but now I could introduce her as my partner. Mum already adored Summer though now she was dating her oldest son, Summer found herself adopted as the daughter she never had. I met her parents within the same week, and it’s fair to say that they fell in love with me almost as quickly. What made me smile was how accepting they were of their daughter. No photos of her anywhere before she started to transition, but many photos of her journey since the day she started.
It's fair to say they were incredibly proud of their daughter.
Two months after we started dating, and having spent more nights together than not, we were out today on a Saturday night with a few friends when Summer took me by the hand and whispered a very naughty suggestion in my ear. The sort of suggestion that had us bidding our friends goodnight as we were rather eager to get back to her place.
Lying back naked on her bed a few minutes later, her thick and hard girlcock resting against her belly. My cock was lubed up and harder than ever. Leaning forward, pressing the head of my cock against her, I leaned down to kiss her softly. Pushing forward, she gasped as I felt my cock spreading her arsehole wider. Her hands ran up my arms to my back, enjoying the whimpers that escaped her as she felt incredibly tight. A sign that she was rarely the bottom.
When I was buried completely, I took a moment to savour the moment. Summer blinked rapidly before a wide smile appeared on her face. “I love you, “she whispered, “I fell in love that first night, James.”
“Summer, I love you too. I think it’s been obvious to everyone how we feel about each other.”
“Make love to me, baby…”
It had been months since I’d last made love to a woman, at least in the sense that I was the one inside her instead of the other way around. Summer’s face suggested she was loving every second, but I’ll admit that while I enjoyed it, I think even Summer realised while making love to her what I preferred with her as after I came and we were snuggling afterwards, she whispered, “You much prefer me being inside you, don’t you?”
“You just feel so good, sweetie. You’re a little addictive.”
“We’ve been dating for two months now… And I want you here all the time with me, James. Move in with me. You’re here nearly every night anyway.”
I moved in with Summer within the next two weeks.
Epilogue
I proposed to Summer within three months of moving in with her. What made it special was that I did it in front of all our friends as we were hosting a small gathering at our home. Though we had discussed marriage, and I had asked what sort of ring she would like, I still caught her by surprise when I lowered myself to a knee, told her how much I loved her, wanted to be with her, and that I wanted her to be my wife as much as I wanted to be her husband.
She practically ordered our friends home and dragged me upstairs, pounding me for a couple of hours until she was satisfied. We both went to sleep that evening with grins on our faces. I loved it when my future wife fucked me hard.
Summer had the idea of a dream wedding as she’d never been shy in discussing with me that she’d always dreamed of getting married, wearing a beautiful white dress, exchanging vows in front of close friends and family before we’d enjoy quite a fun night to celebrate our nuptials.
Our wedding ended up being a small, intimate affair. Our parents and our siblings were there. Close friends. Samuel was my best man. Her father walked her down the aisle. And between the wedding ceremony and the reception, Summer made sure there was enough time that she could bend her husband over somewhere and fill his arse with a load of her cum. Rather awkward standing up to make a speech, feeling it leaking out of me. And I know a few people around the room knew exactly how I was feeling.
“James… I have always wanted to be a mother,” she whispered one evening a couple of months after our wedding and honeymoon, “I know I don’t have a womb, but I always…” She stopped and choked back more than one sob as I cuddled her tighter. “I know I’ll be a wonderful mummy,” she whispered.
“There are options. I’ve already started looking into it.”
“You have?”
“I know how much you want kids, but I also know you don’t care if they’re technically ours or not. So, we either go adoption or foster care. The latter would mean kids come and go, but if we go the adoption route, that means they’ll be ours.”
“I want to adopt, James. A couple of kids at least.”
“We’ll probably have to move. This place isn’t really big enough for a couple of kids.”
“We can rent this place out and find a larger house in the suburbs. We can afford it with our wages put together.”
We learned very quickly that the adoption process is lengthy and not particularly easy. We understood that the authorities took the greatest of care when it came to placing children in a new home, and there was always that part of my mind that was left thinking it was increasingly difficult for my wife and me because of the fact she was trans. I knew gay male couples and lesbian couples could adopt, but I’d read more than one story that same-sex couples faced difficulties.
Though it was difficult, and it took us over two years to finally be accepted as adoptive parents, but I can happily sit back ten years after our marriage, our backyard freshly mown, the pool looking clean, and a fence around it to keep the children safe. My wife is happily playing with our two daughters nearby, the oldest is nine years old, and the youngest is five.
Summer was born to be a mother. We haven’t explained to our daughters yet that their mother is a little different to them as we believe they are a little too young, but we’ll explain to them once we think they’re old enough. As for me being a father, I loved every day, and I had no idea I could love someone just as much as my wife, but our two little girls have taken joint ownership of my heart.
To this day, every single time I meet up with my little brother, I thank him for introducing Summer into my life.
Chapter 108: My Mother's Best Friend [Mature]
Chapter Text
Christine
Sitting on the deck with her best friend, she was glad that her green eyes were hidden by her sunglasses as she watched the young man nearby. He was busy tickling one of his little sisters before he easily lifted her up and the next sound was squealing before there was a splash of water. The young woman hit the water with a final squeal before there was only the sound of the young man laughing.
Hearing Katherine next to her laughing to herself was a relief as his other little sister quickly found herself easily picked up, John then leapt into the pool with his little sister still in his arms. The next sound was some very girlish giggles as Christine watched his two little sisters proceed to splash him constantly, hearing them continue to squeal as he gave as good as he got.
“How’s he doing, Kath?” Christine finally asked, her eyes never glancing away from the young man in the pool. It was obvious to her eyes that his two little sisters absolutely worshipped their big brother.
Katherine Sommers was a forty-three-year-old woman. To Christine, Katherine, or Kath as she preferred to be known, was her best friend while also being her boss at work. Christine was only four years younger than Katherine but had been working as Katherine’s personal assistant for well over a decade. What had started as a purely professional relationship had morphed into an incredibly close friendship. Both were the only child of their parents, and there was no doubt that they now thought of each other as friends and as close as sisters can be.
Katherine had given birth to John at the age of eighteen, managing to raise her son and keep a household running while also continuing her studies and eventually starting her career. She married his father when she was twenty-one. She didn’t give birth to her other daughters until she was twenty-seven and then twenty-nine for her third and last. Her two daughters were still only teenagers to John’s age of twenty-five.
“He’s putting a brave face on things,” Katherine finally replied, “Having his two little sisters around all the time at least keeps a smile on his face, even if it sometimes needs to be forced.”
“At least he didn’t marry the bitch,” Christine suggested, “How long was she cheating on him for?”
“He didn’t ask as he didn’t want to know. It was bad enough walking in on her doing it on the bed they shared. Worst nightmare scenario.” Katherine sipped at her wine before adding, “At least he could get away easy considering they only rented the place. He spoke to the landlord, and he agreed to break the contract. Meant they lost the deposit, but he didn’t give a shit about that. He just wanted away from her as quickly as possible.”
“It was her boss?”
Katherine grimaced. “Yeah. John suggested from the brief look he did get at the time that he must have been in his fifties. Big old gut on him. Grunting like he was out of breath. It was obvious his ex-girlfriend wasn’t exactly enjoying herself. He was trying to insult my son, of course.”
“John didn’t touch him, did he?”
“Oh, he was tempted, and I know John would have loved wiping the floor with him. But he doesn’t want anything on his record. No, he just cleared his throat, they stopped fucking… There was the usual bullshit afterwards. John wasn’t going to listen to any of that. He packed his shit and was back home within a couple of days.”
“Guessing his sisters love having him back home?” she asked, hearing another shriek as John tickled his youngest sister again, doing her best to swim away from him, his other sister clinging onto his back, arms looped around his neck. He was far too broad and strong for either of them to get away from him.
“His mother loves having him back home. It’s nice having a man in the house again.”
“When did he last see his father?”
That question made Katherine snort. “It’s been over ten years since they last saw each other, and they haven’t spoken since he was nineteen. Words were exchanged and a couple of things were said that meant the rift couldn’t be healed without an enormous apology. John is like his mother in a way. Stubborn. And the only apology would need to come from his father. As far as John is concerned, he has nothing to apologise for. He simply gave his father some harsh truths.”
They fell silent as John lifted himself out of the pool. Christine was again glad for the sunglasses as she glanced up and down his toned physique. He wasn’t overly muscular though it was obvious he looked after himself at the gym and no doubt had a good diet thanks to his mother. After rubbing his hair dry, he walked over towards his mother, leaning down to kiss her cheek. Christine smiled to herself as John had never been shy in showing his love and affection for his mother and his sisters.
When he stepped over towards her, Christine tried not to blush when he leaned down and kissed her cheek. “Looking mighty fine, Miss Taylor,” he stated, “Rocking that bikini. Not bad for a woman of…”
“Don’t you say it,” she warned though was unable to stop the smile from forming.
“It’s your birthday soon, isn’t it?”
The question made her smile. John was the sort of bloke who always remembered birthdays, anniversaries and other important dates to those important to him. And she was aware enough that she was important to him.
“Next month,” she replied.
“Any plans?” he asked.
“I was going to talk to your mother about it.”
“I’m getting a beer. You girls want anything?” he asked as he stepped back, eyes moving between his mother and herself.
“I’m nursing this glass of wine,” she replied.
“I’d love a top-up, sweetie,” Katherine said, holding out her wine glass.
“You girls want anything?” he asked his sisters.
They were both out of the pool quickly as they joined their brother in walking back into the house. Christine glanced back as they disappeared before she laughed to herself. “Joined at the hip,” she stated.
“Every evening when he arrives home from work, they sprint from the bedrooms to give him a cuddle. Those two girls worship their big brother,” Katherine said. John returned with a glass of wine for his mother before he disappeared inside again. Given it was on the verge of summer, he was probably going to watch some cricket, a sport that bored Christine to tears.
“What was it like turning forty?” she finally had to ask her friend.
“My libido went through the fucking roof,” Katherine replied, laughing to herself, “But given that I’ve been single for years, and I frankly have no time for men anyway, I just wore out the batteries of my vibrator and invested in a number of sex toys to take the edge off.”
“Still not interested in anything with anyone?”
“Nope. There’s my ex-husband, who is a complete wanker, then two ex-boyfriends who, quite frankly, turned me off the male side of the species for good. The only decent men in my life are my son and my father. I only tolerate the men at the office at best, and more than one has made a pass at me in recent months. They quickly found themselves reported to HR. I’m not putting up with sexist, misogynistic dinosaurs. I got to where I am through hard fucking work, not lying back and spreading my legs.”
“Never thought of crossing the border?”
“What, you mean try things with a woman? Hell no. Men can be pieces of shit, but there are far too many women out there who are just batshit crazy and insane. Anyway, what about you, Christy?”
She sighed before sipping at her wine. “I’m nearly forty and I just feel like life is passing me by. Guess I’m like you in one regard. After what happened with Dave, I just can’t put myself out there again.”
“I’ll make sure you enjoy your birthday. You made my fortieth such a wonderful event. I definitely need to pay you back.”
Christine finished her glass before she started to fidget as there was one thing on her mind. “Katherine…”
“Shit. My full name. Going to be serious,” Katherine stated with a hint of humour, “Lay it on me, Christy.”
“I haven’t been on a date in three years… I’m nearly forty and I’m already… You know, I can feel my body changing. My desire increasing. And there is one man who I think is interested in me, but…”
Katherine met her eyes, or that’s what she thought as they looked at each other, Katherine’s blue eyes also hidden by her sunglasses. “Christine, you’re my best friend and I love you to bits. And to be honest, I can’t think of anyone better. I’m just not sure he’s even ready to dip his toe in the water. And considering who you are to me, I’m not sure he’d agree anyway.”
“He’s known me for over a decade, at least,” she said softly, “And I was never blind to the little crush he had on me as a teenager.”
“It’s not something I can talk to my son about, Christy,” Katherine finally said after draining her wine glass, “I’m not going to warn you off either. I trust you more than anyone except my three kids and my parents. I also know that John would do his level best to never break your heart. There isn’t a bad bone in my son’s body.”
“I’m aware of that. He’s such an upstanding young man.” She paused before adding, “Hot too.”
“I know he’s my son, but yes, he’s incredibly handsome. Probably another reason there are two young women in this household who are so devoted to him. The crushes they quite clearly have are just too cute and adorable. I just hope it doesn’t get out of hand.”
“Doubtful. It’s obvious how much he dotes on those two as much as they just love being in his presence again.”
“I love having him home with me again too. He was a mature young man anyway but had to take on a lot of responsibility after I kicked his father out. And he was equally as wary of any boyfriend I had. Thankfully, I didn’t get serious enough with them that I invited them to move in.”
Heading inside as the sun was disappearing over the horizon, the warmth of the day diminishing rather quickly, the pair of women grabbed their towels and wandered inside. John was sitting on the couch, his youngest sister snuggled into his side, almost fast asleep. John put a finger to his lips and smiled. Christine could see how happy she was as his arm was wrapped protectively around her.
“Where’s Anna?” Katherine asked.
“In her bedroom, probably having a little nap like her little sister here with me,” John replied.
“Can Christine use your bedroom to get changed?”
“Of course,” John replied, his blue eyes moving to glance at Christine, and he wasn’t shy in looking her up and down, “Are you staying for dinner?”
“Kath?” she had to ask.
“You know you’re always welcome to stay,” Katherine replied.
Grabbing her bag, she walked through the house to John’s bedroom. It was a place she’d rarely been to visit before. Once or twice at most to say hello to him when arriving to visit Katherine. She had no idea what his bedroom might have looked like when he was a teenager, but it was certainly the bedroom of a mature young man. Neutral-coloured paint on the wall. The queen-sized bed was made. The floor was spotless. There was a desk upon which rested a laptop and very little else. The built-in wardrobe had a mirror so she could stand in front of it when getting changed.
Taking off her bikini, she took a quick look at her naked body. “Not bad for thirty-nine,” she murmured. Katherine had three children and had always complained about not being able to shift some of the weight she’d gained when pregnant. Christine would admit that it had given Katherine a fantastic set of tits, and she had some curves that many women would probably kill for.
Christine had a pair of C-cup breasts that were still rather perky, even when approaching forty at a fast rate of knots. Gym work kept her body somewhat toned though she focused more on a good diet to keep any sort of middle-aged spread at bay. She thought her legs were good for a woman of her height, barely hitting around five-four, Katherine being three inches taller than her.
“I do wonder what John would think if he saw me naked,” she whispered, running her hands over her breasts and down her body towards her pussy. She’d never been one to shave off her pubic hair though generally kept the area around her pussy mostly smooth.
The fact he was nearly fifteen years younger didn’t bother her, and she was left thinking he probably wouldn’t be bothered that she was older. Given what happened with his ex-girlfriend, who was two years younger than he was, she was even hoping that he’d consider dating an older woman next time.
After putting on a bra, panties, then a t-shirt and pair of shorts that finished well above her knees, she slid her feet into her sandals, quickly brushed her hair, and gave herself a once over. Walking out to join Katherine and her family, John rose from his position on the couch and passed by her, whispering he was going to get changed as well.
“You don’t have to put on a t-shirt for me, John,” Christine teased.
Christine loved spending time with Katherine and her family. Although she still wanted children of her own, the two young women in the household treated Christine like a favourite aunt or a much older sister. Anna, the oldest of the two young women, had approached her more than once about certain issues she simply didn’t feel comfortable talking to her mother about. Christine enjoyed being that sort of confidant.
Katherine ordered in some food for the five of them to share. Katherine sat in an armchair, John on the couch with Anna to one side and Christine sat to his other. Alicia was on the floor sitting between the legs of her brother and sister. Conversation flowed easily as always, the girls talking about their life at school, John chatting away about what he was doing at work.
Christine didn’t want to overstay her welcome, even though Katherine was happy for her to spend the night on a weekend. After saying goodbye to her daughters, she hugged Katherine tightly as always, John escorting her outside to her car as it was dark, and it was the gentlemanly thing he’d always done. Turning to face him, she could barely see his eyes in the darkness before she simply took a deep breath and crashed into his chest.
Feeling his arms wrap around her, she sighed happily as she rested her head against him. “John… You’ll come to my birthday?”
“Wouldn’t miss it for the world.”
“Even though I’m turning forty and I’m therefore old to someone your age?”
The question made him snort in humour. “Please. You’re better looking than most of the girls around my age.”
That statement made her pause. “You mean that?” she asked softly.
“Christine… I know shit hasn’t been easy for either of us lately. I know Dave was a colossal prick.”
“Understatement of the year,” she muttered, “I know you’ve been hurt badly as well.”
“Yeah. And considering relationships before her were not all sunshine and roses. I’m definitely considering a change in my dating prospects going forward.”
Leaning back, the streetlight barely provided enough illumination to see more than the outline of his face. “Oh, and what would you think about changing?”
“Hmmm. I’ll probably avoid women younger or the same age as me. Once bitter, twice shy. I think I need a woman with a little more maturity. More settled in their life. Less likely to play bullshit games with me.”
Christine felt her heart beat a little bit faster as she was left wondering if he meant possibly dating herself. Katherine had pretty much given her the green light to date her son, but she didn’t feel confident enough to ask him out first. She wanted him to take the first step. She was at least somewhat traditional when it came to aspects of dating.
“I’d better go,” she finally stated though made no move to actually let him go, sighing again as his fingers were gently caressing her back.
“Don’t have to go on my account,” he said softly, feeling his other arm tighten around her, “I know Mum loves having you around all the time, and the girls adore you.”
“And you, John? What do you think?”
“Well, my mother is a beautiful woman. My little sisters are coming into their own. I dread them turning eighteen, to be honest. But then there is my mother’s best friend… Well, she’s certainly breathtaking in her own right.”
“You just like seeing me in a bikini!”
“I’m a young, red-blooded young man, Christine. I see a gorgeous woman rocking a bikini, I’m going to at least have more than one look.”
“I don’t mind you looking whenever I’m visiting and by the pool.”
Finally extricating herself from his arms, he leaned down and kissed her cheek one final time before he opened the car door for her before she slid behind the wheel. Closing the door, she made sure the window was down before he could lean down, leaning in to kiss her cheek again. Wishing each other goodnight, she pulled away and glanced in the side mirror to see him waving and smiling. She beeped the horn before he disappeared from view after she’d turned the corner.
Arriving home a little later, she had bought herself a small two-bedroom townhouse a few years earlier. She thought it was tastefully decorated, able to afford some nice furniture for the living room, and a modern kitchen. Her bedroom included a very comfortable mattress, making sure the guest bedroom also provided comfort for visitors.
After showering and pottering around the house for a couple of hours, she finally headed to bed, knowing Sunday was going to be a day of housework and chores. Sliding into bed naked after locking up the house, she needed to do something to take the edge off, closing her eyes and finding herself thinking about John. He’d been a masturbation fantasy of hers for a number of years.
Walking into work on Monday morning, she’d spent most of Sunday relaxing around the house, making herself blush at the fact she’d also been naked half the day and even surprised herself by how aroused she’d felt nearly the entire day. The closer she got to forty, the higher her libido seemed to be. Not that she hadn’t enjoyed sex from the moment she’d lost her virginity, but her sexual desire and need to be filled was now on her mind far more often.
“Morning, Kath,” she stated, walking into the office of her boss with a mug of coffee for Katherine, and a mug of tea for herself.
Katherine greeted her with a smile. It might have been Monday morning, and more than a few people would be grumpy. Katherine loved her job and her role, liked most of the people who worked for her, and always greeted people with a smile each and every morning.
“Morning, Christy,” Katherine replied, “Have a good day yesterday?”
“It was rather relaxing.”
“I’m glad you say that because it’s going to be one hell of a week. The head honchos are pushing us to get everything finished before we head into the holiday period.”
“Guess that means the end of November?”
“True. We’ve got around six weeks to either finish off any major projects or at least make sure they’re in the right position for when we restart operations in January.”
“And we have three weeks until your birthday,” Katherine stated, “I know you’re not a big fan of surprises, so I’ll let you know that I’m sorting things out.”
“As long as my close friends and family are around for the night…”
“What would you like as a present?”
“To be honest, I’m not really sure.”
Katherine leaned back in her chair as Christine sat opposite her. It was still early in the morning, the pair always arriving earlier than nearly everyone else. Even those in senior positions to Katherine were rarely in the office before her. Christine sipped at her mug of tea, watching her friend deep in thought. A smile appeared on her face before Katherine leaned forward.
“I think I know the perfect thing.”
John
“How are party plans coming along, Mum?” I asked as we sat down for dinner.
“I’ll do a big shop a night or two before the big day. I’m trusting you know what to buy regarding alcohol,” Mum replied.
“Slab of beer for the old blokes. Wine and liquor for the ladies.” I then glanced at my sisters sitting to either side of me, Mum sitting opposite me at the table. “And virgin cocktails for my little sisters as you’re too young to be drinking yet.”
“And what will you be drinking?” Mum asked.
“Probably get a couple of packs of cider or something. It’s going to be baking hot given it’s near the end of November.”
“You’ll be okay operating the barbecue?”
“It’ll be fine, Mum. The idea is for Christine to have a fantastic time with close friends and family.”
“How many people are coming, Mum?” Anna wondered.
“A few girls from the office. A couple of friends she’s kept in touch with from high school and her personal life. Her parents and a couple of cousins. Your grandparents are coming as she loves my parents as much as she loves her own. You girls can invite two friends each, so you’ve got some company too. Want to invite a friend along, John?”
“Might invite Mark and Mike over though I won’t trust either of them around Christine.” Mum gave me a look as my little sisters giggled. “I just know what they’re like. They’ll get a few drinks down their necks and start hitting all the women including the birthday girl. Badly, I might add.”
“I’m sure Christine will see the humour in it,” Mum assured me.
I was always up later into the evening, Mum was a bit of a night owl herself. My sisters would usually disappear into their bedrooms or would hang out together in the same bedroom, usually on their phones, hearing them giggling away. Mum was nursing a glass of wine as she relaxed back in her armchair.
“Are you giving any thought to getting back into the dating game, John?” she asked me rather suddenly.
I made her laugh as I definitely had a look of surprise on my face when I looked at her. “What on earth made you ask that question, Mum?”
“Well, it’s been a few months now. Just wondering if you’ve joined up on Tinder or something similar.”
“I could ask you the same thing, Mum.”
She laughed at that. “I think you know me well enough by now that I have absolutely no interest in being with a man.”
“But aren’t you… You know…”
“I’m sure you don’t need to know about your mother’s private life.”
“Probably not, but I’m not oblivious to the fact that everyone has needs.”
Mum sipped at her wine before she looked at me. “And that’s what toys are made for, John,” she stated with a smirk, “I know I’m affectionate with my children. I will always show them love. Same with my friends. But I don’t need to go to bed each night and feel the urge to snuggle with someone. Frankly, I love sleeping alone in my own bed. No one else taking up half my space.”
“Guess I’m a little different in that regard,” I admitted.
“John, I never had a problem with you bringing girls home. Most of the time, they were nice girls. Pretty. Polite. Friendly towards me and your sisters.”
“Okay, let’s be honest, what did you really think about Laura?”
“I didn’t think she’d end up cheating on you. That’s being completely honest. I did think she was a bit of a gold digger though. You studied your arse off through high school and university. You now have the career you always desired and you’re being financially rewarded for it. I was a little wary on your behalf, but I didn’t want to involve myself too much.”
“Yet I’m living at home now…”
“I want you living here until you feel like you’re in the right space to find your own place again. But considering how expensive it is living alone anyway, I’d rather you stay here with your family.”
“As long as you don’t mind me hanging around, Mum.”
“You contribute to the household both financially and by helping out around the house. The girls and me look after the inside, you look after the outside.”
“Just as long as I don’t overstay my welcome.”
“That won’t happen though I do hope you meet a nice girl and end up with her in the end.”
The next few weeks passed quickly as always. I swear it seemed life sped up the older you got. I remembered days in class when they just seemed to drag on and on forever. Now the days just flew by. It probably helped that I absolutely loved what I was doing, and I was getting paid a bloody good wage for it.
My sisters loved having me back home. I’d moved out of the house during my third year at university to live with a couple of friends and then moved into an apartment with my best friend upon graduation. I’d lived with my ex-girlfriend for two years. Mum had insisted I move back home after she learned what happened. Granted, she learned within an hour of me discovering the truth as I’d called her while packing my shit. Though she didn’t mind me living at home, I still felt like I needed my own space in the end.
Christine visited every second or third weekend, and Mum would invite her around for dinner at least one night during the week. My sisters adored her, and I’d always nursed a little crush. I still remember the first night Mum had brought her home. I was immediately infatuated, remembering how tongue-tied I’d been when trying to talk to her, and things only improved slowly over time as I learned how to deal with my rather obvious crush. My sisters were oblivious, but my mother loved to tease me. Christine would smile and I have no doubt she understood at the same time.
But as I matured, grew more confident in myself, and enjoyed more experiences with other women, I felt that I did become friends with Christine at the same time. Not as close as my mother was to her, but I’d been to her house plenty of times and I felt like we got to know each other rather well. I certainly knew enough about her to know what to get her for her birthday, for example.
It was a week before the birthday party. I’d bought a couple of things for Christine and also had an idea in mind. I knew Mum probably wouldn’t be too worried about the idea though it might still be awkward.
“Mum… What have you bought Christine for her birthday?” I asked one evening during the week, sharing a drink after my sisters had headed off to bed.
“Nothing big, to be honest. She was honest about just wanting to spend the day with her closest friends and the few family members she has.” Mum paused and a smile formed. “She’s my best friend, John. After everything that happened, so many people didn’t want to involve themselves, even after he raised his hands towards me more than once. I was rather vocal that their silence was almost tacit approval of what he was doing.”
“If I’d been older, Mum…”
“I know, sweetie. I know… I’m just glad your sisters either don’t remember or it’s just something they don’t like to think about. Anyway, Christine is like the little sister I never had in many ways.”
“I know you haven’t got her anything, but I’ve bought one item in particular that… um…”
“John... I’ve never been oblivious to the fact you like Christine. I’m going to put it rather simply for you to understand. You’re now twenty-five years old. You are a grown, mature, adult male who just happens to be my son. You are an incredibly responsible young man at the same time. You have a kind heart and I know you want to find love again. And I know there is a part of you that does want to start dating again, and you will hopefully find the woman you’ve been looking for.”
“Yeah, but Christine is…”
“Christine is a nearly forty-year-old woman who is more than capable of making her own decisions as well. If you were to take Christine out on a date, I would not find that weird. You are both adults. Adults of large age gaps date each other. Older women dating younger men is not taboo.”
Mum stood up and moved across to sit next to me on the couch, taking my hand in hers as she snuggled against me. That had become a more common occurrence since moving back home. Sipping at her wine, she remained silent for a few more seconds as I had a feeling that she was processing her thoughts.
“I’ll be honest, John. I think she needs to be taken out by a handsome young man of an evening. I’m not sure what you’ve got her, but I’m aware that you know her quite well. I know you’ve done some favours for her over the years. You’re quite the handyman around the house, and I know I’ve basically offered your services to more than just Christine.”
“Anyone would suggest that sounds a bit naughty, Mum.”
She laughed out loud, cuddling into me a little tighter. “I think Christine could do a hell of a lot worse than dating my son,” she said lightly.
“Want to know what I got her?”
“No. I’d like to be as surprised as she will be.”
A couple of days before the big event, the four of us headed out to do a big shop. Mum made sure there was enough food to feed an army, my sisters were busy filling up the trolley with as many sweet things as possible, while I stopped at the butcher's and spent way too much money on all various types of meat and chicken. The last stop was the grog shop, where I picked up plenty of bottles of wine, two slabs of beer, a couple of packs of cider for me, and some bottles of liquor.
Waking up early on the morning of the party, I quickly ate breakfast before I went outside to mow the front lawn. After moving the back lawn, I cleaned the pool and set up a couple of umbrellas, chairs and tables for when our guests started to arrive. Mum was watching me, walking outside once I was done and giving me a tight cuddle.
“Go shower and get ready, sweetie,” she said before leaning up to kiss my cheek, “And thank you for getting everything ready. Everything looks fantastic.”
After a cool shower, I dressed in a light-coloured shirt and a pair of shorts, thongs on my feet (thongs to Australians, flip-flops to the rest of the world). Mum was wearing a vest top and a tiny pair of shorts, happy to spend most of her time barefoot whenever she was outside. Asking if she was going to get out her bikini later, she winked at me and smiled without saying a word.
Guests started to arrive early afternoon. The birthday girl was eventually one of the last to arrive. It wasn’t a surprise birthday party, Mum insisted that I greet her at the door. Her face lit up when I opened the door, and I couldn’t help smiling when she immediately gave me a cuddle, her head resting against my chest. She was wearing a bikini top and pair of shorts, sandals on her feet, caressing her skin as I felt her relax against me.
“Happy birthday,” I whispered, “Are you sure you’re forty?”
“I am though I’m not upset about it.”
“Well, I wouldn’t have put you a day over thirty-five.”
“And you’re just a real sweetheart, John,” she said softly, leaning up to kiss my cheek, “Thanks for being here today.”
“Wouldn’t want to be anywhere else. Gentle warning about my friends. They’ll probably try and hit on you and every woman here. Including my mother.”
That made her laugh out loud as I took her hand and led her out to the backyard. I let her hand go as she was greeted by my mother, our families and then all of her friends. I stood back near the grill as I warmed it up, wanting to get cooking as early as possible so I could sit back and relax later.
We had a couple of buckets full of ice for all the beer, cider and wine to keep everything chilled. My sisters were already having a wonderful time with their friends, jumping in and out of the pool, and making more than enough noise for everyone else. Christine’s mother and father were both in their late sixties, and it was obvious that they still doted something fierce on their only child.
The grill was soon firing, and I had steak, chops, ribs, various flavours of sausages, chicken wings and drumsticks all cooking, my two friends ensuring my other hand was never empty of a cider. Mum, Christine and their friends were having a wonderful time nearby, their laughter echoing around the backyard.
“Mate, are you finally going to ask her out?” Mark asked quietly, noticing his eyes glancing in the direction of where Christine was sitting.
“Depends.”
“Depends on what?” Mike wondered, “Mate, you’ve crushed on her for the past ten years. You’re both adults. Age gap means fuck all at our age.”
“And she’s now forty… Trust me on this, women hit that age and boom!” Mark exclaimed, Mike laughing away as Mark’s arms made a rather grand gesture.
“We both know that you’ve only ever been with older women, mate,” I stated.
“I slept with a sixty-two-year-old when I was nineteen,” Mark admitted.
“Fuck off!” Mike exclaimed, “You serious?”
“She was fucking hot,” Mark exclaimed, “And you get a woman of that age, even if she’s been married forty years, there’s experience that can’t be replicated. And given I was nineteen and perpetually horny, and she still loved to fuck, it was almost perfect. She was a real teacher as although I loved to fuck beforehand, I was like most young men. Selfish and clueless.”
I looked at Mike. He shrugged before stating, “Fifty-two. She was my manager at the first full-time job I got. She was divorced, and lonely though wasn’t looking for love. She just wanted to have some fun. Banging her over her desk was a rite of passage it seemed.”
“Okay, I have to ask… I had no idea about this. I know we don’t talk about our sex lives in great detail, but…” I paused to collect my thoughts. “How long were you with them?”
“Six months,” Mark replied, “She eventually told me to go and spread my wings, take what I learned with her and pleasure some other women. Thing is, I remember her fondly and she still gets in touch with me from time to time. We meet up for lunch every so often. She’s met a man far more age-appropriate, and they seem happy together.”
“To be honest, the only reason I stopped seeing Melanie was that I moved on with my career,” Mike admitted, “The sex was fantastic, and we worked well together, but we were honest in that we actually had little in common otherwise. We’d spend all night having sex, but conversation was always a little awkward.”
Everyone filled themselves with food once I was ready to dish up the meat. Mum and my sisters had prepared a couple of salads, a large potato salad, a delicious coleslaw, and a cheese platter to accompany all the meat. No surprise that my sisters preferred the chicken over the red meat, and we had plenty of bread rolls for those who wanted to throw a steak and some onions into a roll with a little tomato sauce.
“Think it’s time for presents!” Mum finally stated once everyone had clearly finished eating, quickly clearing one of the tables of food so the small pile could be placed in front of Christine.
She received the usual gifts one would expect even on a fortieth birthday. Booze. Clothing. And I knew she loved books, so she received quite a few of those. There were birthday cards with gift cards within. Then she came to my gift, watching her eyes move towards me as I’d bought her a birthday card and there was a present for her as well.
Mum was smiling at me as Christine tore off the wrapping paper to reveal an oblong case, Christine gasping as she slowly opened it to reveal the necklace and earrings that I’d bought her.
“John,” she whispered, “These are beautiful.”
“That’s just part one,” I stated.
Mum couldn’t stop smiling as Christine opened the card and read what I’d written, Christine raising her eyes again to see hers were glistening. I hadn’t exactly laid my heart out on the line with what I’d written. She just knew that she was as important to me as my mother, sisters and grandparents.
And then she noticed the small envelope in the larger one. “John… What have you done?” Mum asked, smiling away at me.
Christine opened the small envelope and practically screamed, getting up and rushing around the table to almost leap into my arms. “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you!” Christine practically sobbed into my chest, giving her a cuddle in return.
“What the hell did he get her?” her mother asked.
“Tickets to Miss Saigon at the Sydney Opera House,” Mum replied, “How the hell did you get your hands on these, John? This was sold out within hours of going on sale?”
I gestured with my head towards Mark and Mike. “I had a couple of friends help me out in making sure we didn’t miss out,” I replied, “I knew how much Christine wanted to go see it.”
“Two tickets… Who am I taking?” Christine asked.
Lifting her chin with my fingers, I met her eyes and smiled. “Well… I was hoping that we could have dinner and drinks before attending the performance. I mean, you can take whoever you want but…”
“Are you asking me out on a date, John?”
“Absolutely.”
“It’s about bloody time, mate!” Mark exclaimed, Mike laughing loudly as the smile that formed on Christine’s face made my heart flutter. I’d rarely seen her so happy as she was in that moment.
The rest of the night was spent lazing in and around the pool, continuing to nibble at the sweets that we’d bought. Christine hadn’t wanted a cake though had suggested she wanted ice cream, so Mum made sure we had numerous flavours available. We had music playing in the background, and a few people enjoying a dance. I wasn’t surprised that Christine eventually grabbed me and dragged me over to the lawn, both of us barefoot.
Things only wrapped up around midnight. Christine’s parents and my grandparents had long disappeared. All our friends started heading off around that time as Mum and my sisters started to clear things up. Once the last couple of Christine’s friends said goodnight and disappeared, that left me alone with my mother and Christine as my little sisters disappeared to bed once the clocks approached one o’clock in the morning.
With only the lamp beside my mother’s armchair providing any illumination, she was sitting back with a last glass of wine, Christine snuggled up beside me on the couch.
“Christine, I’m going to ask a blunt question. Are you taking the guest bedroom or are you going to cuddle up with my son?”
“Option B, if John likes the idea.”
“You can come cuddle with me,” I stated.
Mum finished her glass of wine, walking over to kiss my cheek before Christine got up and cuddled her friend, no real surprise that she needed a little cry, the two women having no problem stating how much they loved each other. Getting to my feet, Mum hugged me before she disappeared towards her bedroom, Christine then looked at me and I didn’t miss the colour in her cheeks.
Christine had to grab her bag from the guest bedroom first, taking her hand and leading her towards my bedroom at the far end of the house. Mum had organised that for me when I was a teenager, giving me a little privacy and some quiet away from two little girls. I had my own bathroom next to my bedroom, and Christine headed there to get changed. I undressed to my underwear in my bedroom, slid into bed and waited for Christine to appear.
Appearing through my doorway in a tiny vest top and a pair of panties, what was immediately apparent was the lack of a bra as her nipples were obvious through the thin fabric of her top. Shutting the door behind her, she smiled shyly at me for a few seconds.
“How do I look?” she finally asked.
“I’ve always thought you were beautiful, Christine.”
Sliding into bed with me, we didn’t hesitate to share our first kiss. The attraction had been mutual for years, and I think it was simply time to admit that there was a spark and that it would be worth exploring. Her mouth opened enough to accept my tongue rather quickly, and when she whimpered, I’m fairly sure she felt me poking her a few seconds later as she needed to break the kiss to laugh lightly.
Caressing her cheek, her eyes gazed at me, and I wasn’t oblivious to her feelings for me. I knew I was returning a similar gaze as we shared another soft kiss.
“Thank you for your presents,” she whispered, “I’ll wear the necklace and earrings for our date… I can’t believe you got those tickets.”
“Bought them as I wanted that as our first date,” I confessed, “I mean, with every other first date, it’s nothing more than a coffee to get to know each other. But already know each other well. And I wanted to do something special for your birthday regardless.”
“I already know that I want to see where this goes, John. Your mother supports this. She knows you’ll make me happy.”
“I’m just glad she’s happy for this to happen. I thought it might be awkward for all of us.”
“And you don’t care that I’m now forty?”
“Frankly, in my eyes, it just makes it even better. You are a drop-dead gorgeous forty-year-old woman, Christine. And I think you’re aware of the feelings I’ve had for you that I’ve had for a long time now.”
“I’ll admit that I’ve certainly had a lot of thoughts these past few months too. Very few decent men in my life.”
Snuggling against me, she fell asleep rather quickly as I simply savoured those moments of holding her in my arms. She had a soft and supple body, and I’ll admit I was already thinking of many other things we could do in my bed, or I might just end up spending a lot more time at her place in the future.
Waking together in the morning, I was greeted by a glorious smile before we spent a few minutes making out like a pair of revved-up teenagers who wanted to do a lot more but didn’t want to wake up the parents still asleep down the hall. Finally getting out of bed, she slid into a pair of tiny shorts. I put on a t-shirt and shorts, walking out together to the kitchen to find Mum already up and about. Greeting Christine with another hug, Mum offered to make breakfast as I made us each a hot drink.
My sisters walked out to join us a little later, just in time for breakfast, neither shy in asking about my upcoming date with Christine. After finishing breakfast and Christine had said goodbye to my mother, I walked Christine outside to her car. We shared another kiss and cuddle, fully aware that my mother would be watching. I don’t think Christine cared a jot while we were making out.
“The performance is early next year, after Christmas,” I reminded her, “Maybe we could get together a couple of times before then?”
“Like pre-date dates?”
“Like a first, second and subsequent dates...”
“I don’t need wining and dining, John. For doing something so wonderful for me, come around for dinner one night this week. And bring an overnight bag.” She paused before resting a hand on my chest. “Though you don’t actually have to pack anything for the night if you don’t want.”
“What night?”
“Honestly, you can come over every single night this week.” The smile on her face had my cheeks hurting from smiling at her in return. “John… I’ve been waiting for you to ask me out for the past few years. It was only because you were with…”
She went quiet when I kissed her again, earning a soft moan as she ended up backed up against her car. The only thing that stopped us was the laughter of my mother as she opened the screen door. “Let the poor woman go home, John!” she called out, “But I’m glad you’re finally showing each other how you really feel!”
“Mondays are always hectic, and I’ll probably be home late anyway,” I said, “Why don’t I come over on Tuesday night?”
“And you can stay as long as you want,” Christine whispered, “I’m tired of being alone, John.”
“I might just pack a few days’ worth of clothes.”
Heading back inside after Christine drove off, Mum was waiting for me, giving me one hell of a big hug, not saying a word for a couple of minutes as I hugged her back. She finally leaned back and the smile on her face surprised me. “Thank you for that,” she stated, “To be honest, I was on the verge of asking you if you were ever going to get around to asking her out.”
“The only thing that was going to stop me was the fact she’s your best friend.”
“What changed your mind?”
“Getting those tickets, to be honest. She’s talked about wanting to go see a performance for years. It’s the first time in years that the show’s been out this way. I just knew I had to get tickets somehow, and it would be a perfect birthday present.”
“One thing, John. And please take my advice. Don’t worry about things moving too fast. You already know each other very well. You’ll avoid some of the early pitfalls of dating. And I’ve never been blind to the infatuation you’ve had for each other. Just treat her right. That’s all I ask.”
“I promise, but I’d never hurt her.”
I was lying back in bed later that night, reading a book, a practice I’d returned to after having spent an afternoon with Christine a few months back. While so many people were now reading novels on e-readers and other electronic devices, Christine loved going to little bookshops, and I’d spent an afternoon following her around. I ended up buying a couple of novels I’d been searching for, and since then, I’d been following in her footsteps in buying paperbacks.
My phone beeped on the nightstand beside me, opening it to see a message from Christine. It was a picture message of her lying back in bed, her face on display though her body was hidden.
Thinking of you right now, handsome. I bet you’re wondering if I’m naked under the sheets…
I was immediately typing a message in reply.
Consider me very curious though I’m now feeling a large sense of anticipation about Tuesday night.
It said she was typing within a couple of seconds of reading my message.
What do you prefer, John? Nudity or some sexy lingerie?
I didn’t have to give that question much thought.
While I’m a man who loves a woman in lingerie, I know how I really want to see you when we’re in bed together.
It took a couple of minutes for the next message to arrive.
Is this what you want, honey?
It wasn’t obvious that she was naked under the sheets, but a bra and a pair of panties were now resting on the sheets next to her.
I’d ask you to pull back the sheets. But I think I can wait a couple more days.
Mum was all smiles over dinner the next evening. Even my sisters seemed happier. When I asked about Christine’s mood at work that day, Mum rested her knife and fork against her plate and the smile simply broadened.
“John… I haven’t seen her this happy since the early days of her last relationship.”
“We like Christine,” Anna added, “Better than your ex-girlfriend anyway.”
The girls were in bed rather early as always on a school night, leaving me to share a drink with Mum in the living room. Mum always relaxed with a glass of wine after dinner and the girls had kissed her goodnight. I relaxed on the couch with a bottle of cider, the television off as Mum and I always managed to find something to talk about. Although we still had that overarching parent-child relationship, I liked to think of my mother as a close friend and confidant now that I was an adult. And she treated me in a similar way, opening up about certain things now that I was old enough to understand.
Packing a backpack with some clothes the next morning, I dumped that with my work bag by the front door, joining Mum in the kitchen for my usual morning coffee before I took off.
“Has she told you what she’s cooking?” Mum wondered.
“No. I’m guessing it’ll be a surprise.”
“I’ve had dinner with her numerous times. She’s a dab hand in the kitchen. Her lasagna is fantastic. But as I’m sure you know, she loves spicy food, so she’s very good with Asian dishes.”
“I love spicy foods as well. We’ve enjoyed an Indian on more than one occasion.”
Once I was at work, I spent most of the day watching the clock. Not something I usually did, but the excitement slowly built during the day. By the time it reached quitting time, I would normally stick around, chat with some of the guys, and shoot the shit before I finally got into my car. Not that evening. I was almost burning rubber as I left the car park.
Knocking on Christine’s front door, she opened it to reveal she was wearing a lovely sundress, a little bit of fabric over her shoulders with her arms otherwise bare, the hem barely down to her knees, and she was barefoot as her entire house had floorboards that she mopped and swept religiously. Inviting me in, we were making out as soon as the door was closed and I’d dumped my bags on the floor, pulling her into my body as my hands caressed her back, slowly working their way down to her perfect arse. Perfect in my eyes, and that was the only thing that mattered.
“I have dinner cooking,” she whispered upon pulling back, “But you can join me in the kitchen and definitely keep your hands on me.”
“And after dinner?” I asked quietly before kissing her again, earning a whimper as her body pressed into mine again. I had a feeling we were not going to hold back in our desire for intimacy. We’d been waiting long enough.
“While part of me just wants to drag you to the bedroom and do incredibly naughty things, I was hoping that we might just move to the couch, enjoy a drink and a chat first. I feel like we know each other so well already, John…”
“You know I love talking to you.”
Dinner was a Thai green chicken curry. I knew why she prepared it. Something we’d enjoyed before when I’d joined my mother for dinner at Christine’s. While she was putting together the finishing touches, I poured her a glass of wine as we chatted about our day. Christine loved working for my mother. Though Mum was her boss, I knew how much work Christine did for her at the same time. And I was pleased the two had managed to establish such a close friendship.
“Do any of the guys ever insinuate anything?” I teased.
Christine stopped stirring and glanced at me with a smirk. “Hell, I think we feed into it sometimes. Kath always takes an hour for lunch given the hours she puts in. I’ll join her sometimes and I’ll make sure I walk out of her office looking slightly dishevelled and rosy-cheeked.”
I couldn’t help roaring with laughter as I just knew that would set tongues wagging. “I’m glad Mum plays along.”
“Your mother has had to put up with a lot of shit to get to where she has. Worked her socks off, and there were some real dinosaurs when she started working there. Thankfully, the company has improved over time, and they’ve all been replaced. There are still a few dickheads around, but we can deal with them without any major concerns.”
We continued making chit-chat during dinner, and I made her smile constantly as I couldn’t help savouring every morsel. Christine was a fantastic cook, and even though she’d lived alone for quite a while, I knew she was someone who would happily spend time preparing dinner even if it was only for one person. I hadn’t really cooked all that much before I’d moved out of home and had taken upon the responsibility more often once I was living with my ex-girlfriend. To be honest, she was the type of person who could burn cereal.
“What happened with the ex-girlfriend?” she finally asked once we were snuggled up on the couch together, “I’m just curious. Did you have any idea what she was doing?”
“No idea as there were none of the usual signs once I’d taken time to think and look back at our relationship. I think it was the first time she’d done it at our place. I reckoned they spent time fucking at her office or elsewhere.”
“Did you ever speak to her afterwards?”
“Once I moved out? No. I wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction of giving me the usual bullshit excuses as to her infidelity. She was a willing participant. She made a series of choices that ended up in bed with him.”
“Her loss is someone else’s gain…”
“What about you?” I had to ask, “After everything with Dave…”
“He left his scars. Nothing visible but that is sometimes even worse.” She snuggled into me tighter, resting a hand on my chest. “I’ll be honest about one thing, John. I’ve been aware of your interest in me from almost the first time we met.”
“Yeah, I’ll admit to nursing a teenage crush. But I never thought anything would come of it. There’s the age gap. You’re my mother’s assistant and now best friend. And then we were usually in relationships anyway.”
“Your mother never liked your ex-girlfriend. She had a feeling it wouldn’t last. I won’t say that I was waiting in the wings for my chance though after what happened with Dave, I found myself thinking that I would only date men that I could trust. And given I don’t want to date my father or uncle, that left…”
“Me?”
“Yep.”
“And you’re not worried that I’m the son of your boss and best friend?”
“Your mother will support us completely. And you’ve met my parents, and they absolutely adore you already. They noticed our interactions on my birthday and thought that we were interested in each other.”
“I guess they were not wrong.”
“The one thing I know is that we already know each other so well, John. I’m not going to complain if you take me out for dates, but I’m hoping we can avoid some of the unnecessary bullshit.”
We finished our drinks before Christine stood up and offered her hand. Grabbing my backpack on the way, she led me towards her bedroom. A lamp on either side of the bed was placed on a nightstand to provide some illumination. The bed was neatly made. The room was otherwise tastefully decorated with a couple of pictures on the wall, the dresser nearby with a mirror on top and a couple of pictures to either side. I noticed one was of my mother and Christine at what was likely a work event.
“John, I’m going to be honest. I haven’t had sex in months, but even though we know each other so well, I still don’t want to leap into that too quickly.”
“We can take our time, Christine,” I said, taking both of her hands in mine, “We’ve both been hurt. We’re both carrying wounds from previous relationships. And I’m guessing we both want this to last.”
“I’m forty years old… I know what I want and I’m not going to deny myself any longer.”
As we started to kiss again, she smiled as my hands moved to the back of her sundress, slowly lowering the zipper before I easily slid it off her shoulders and it slipped down her body to pool around her ankles. Leaning back enough to check out her underwear, I did feel my eyebrows raise as it was sexier than I thought she would have worn. Sheer so I could see just about everything. Dark pink nipples that were aching to be pleasured. And there was definitely a dark tuft of pubic hair on display beneath the thin fabric of her panties. I’d seen her in a bikini and two-piece swimsuit more times than I could count, but it was different when being in an intimate setting.
After she’d helped undress me down to my underwear, her hands slowly exploring my body, we moved together onto the bed, getting under the sheets as we continued making out, my hands taking in all the soft skin possible. I have no idea how long we made out, but she felt my erection poking her more than once, and when my hands caressed her arse, she couldn’t help giggling.
“Been far too long since anyone even had their hand there,” she said softly, “Can you handle just cuddling me tonight?”
“And many nights in the future. I don’t want to rush this either.”
Spooning back against me a little later, one of her hands holding mine to her chest, we continued to chat late into the night about anything that came to mind. She was the first to fall asleep, kissing her cheek once I realised. I knew I lay there with a smile on my face for a little longer before I drifted off.
Christine
By the time it reached Friday, Christine couldn’t help feeling giddy about how her life was changing so quickly already. Her first night with John had been everything she’d hoped for. Falling asleep in his arms that first night, she’d woken up in the early morning to find she’d rolled over and was now cuddled into his chest.
Over breakfast in the morning, she asked if he wanted to stay the rest of the week. The question seemed to surprise him before that handsome smile formed and he readily agreed, admitting he had packed enough clothes, admitting to hoping that things would go well the first night and he’d find himself invited back over.
“I’m not sure how I’d feel staying over at your place,” she admitted herself, “I mean, your mother is going to be aware of everything, but I don’t particularly want to walk out into the living room or kitchen of a morning after we’ve, um, been intimate. And your mother is going to know what we’ve been doing, and I will feel awkward.”
“Christine, I can assure you that I’ll be happy to spend as much time here with you as possible.”
She almost blurted out that she’d be happy for him to move in with her within a matter of days.
John had stayed with her on Wednesday and Thursday nights, and Christine was happy to cook dinner each night as it wasn’t a chore in her mind. Having lived alone for so long, she found it relaxing though now that she was cooking for the man that she knew that she was already falling for, she wanted to show off her culinary skills. John showed his appreciation through the noises he made when eating, raining down plenty of compliments, and she couldn’t stop smiling as he always offered to help clean up.
The first couple of nights, all they did afterwards was sit on the couch, share a couple of drinks, and spend a lot of time talking. Although they’d known each other for a decade, and their interactions were well beyond the superficial, it was a time to really talk about important matters. John told her that he did want to get married. He did want children and a family. He took fidelity seriously. He was also a modern man in the sense that he supported his partner working and having her own career, that raising children, emotional labour and running a household was for both people to take on board.
She gave into temptation on Friday night, her underwear ending up on the floor next to her bed alongside his underwear. Her list of lovers wasn’t extensive, both admitting to only being intimate with partners they were in relationships with. And she learned John had taken on lessons as she was certainly the beneficiary.
His attention on her breasts wasn’t a real surprise as he admitted to being a breast man over being an arse man. She’d met most of his girlfriends and remembered most of them had enjoyed some rather nice assets on their chests.
He worshipped her breasts that first evening. Feeling his lips around her nipples, his hands and fingers gently caressing them, his teeth gently nibbling at her nipples as well… She couldn’t remember any previous lover who had shown them as much love as John did that first evening. The shots of pleasure coursing through her body had her moaning softly as she caressed the back of his head.
Feeling him kiss down her body, she raised her head enough to watch his eyes glance up at her as he reached the junction between her legs. She could see the smile in his eyes as he teased her, avoiding her pussy and kissing down each thigh to her knee before she just had to beg him to finally do it.
“Your scent is divine,” he whispered, kissing back up her left thigh, “I’ll admit to a few naughty dreams about doing this after we first met, Christine.”
“Taste me, honey,” she whispered back.
The first use of his tongue made her moan loudly, feeling one of his hands wrap around her thigh as his tongue got to work on her pussy. The waves of pleasure that coursed through her body were immediately overwhelming, feeling her back arch as she felt a finger gently slide inside her.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out.
He was good. Far too good. And she knew once he figured out her body and really knew how to turn her on, she knew it was only going to get better and better. But it was the fact it was John who was now between her legs and pleasuring her that meant the world.
She almost sobbed when her first orgasm tore through her body, two fingers inside her, his tongue working her clit. Realising he’d figured her out, he was relentless as he seemed to derive pleasure simply from ensuring she was having the time of her life. When she was lying back later in his arms, feeling absolutely exhausted after experiencing more orgasms with a man than she could remember, she was doing her best not to blurt out that she already loved him.
And once she was sure her body no longer felt like jelly, she was on her knees on the floor with his cock in her mouth, happily bobbing up and down on it. Giving oral sex wasn’t something she’d derived much pleasure from before. But she was happy gazing up at him, seeing how he gazed at her in return. He was polite enough to warn her when he was about to cum. She didn’t like taking cum in her mouth, removing her mouth and stroking him off onto her tits.
“I’ll do it later. I promise,” she assured him as she snuggled again him, “It’s just… Dave forced me to do it all the time. He’d grab the back of my head and practically ram his cock down my throat.”
Feeling his arms wrap tighter around her, she tried her best to hold back the tears. She knew that she needed to explain even more to him in the future. Dave had been abusive in more than one way, and it had taken all of her strength of will to finally kick him out of her life.
“You don’t have to do anything with me you don’t want to do,” he whispered, kissing her forehead, a gesture she already adored, “All that matters is we’re now intimate, and I can’t wait until we make love.”
John only went home on Sunday night, spending all of Saturday and Sunday with her. They spent the day at a nearby park as they enjoyed a picnic in the sunshine. He escorted her out to dinner on Saturday night before they returned to her place early in the evening. They ended up naked rather quickly, John sat back on the couch with Christine on her knees between his legs, blowing him until he erupted again on her tits.
Picking her up in his arms after he’d helped clean her up, she knew she gazed up at him lovingly as he laid her down and kissed all over her body before he spent what felt like hours eating her out. Kissing back up her body once she’d needed to tap the side of his head for him to stop, she felt the head of his cock against her.
“John…” she whispered.
“Yeah?”
“Once we do this… I can’t do this and then…”
“You realise I love you, right?”
She couldn’t stop the smile from forming straight away. “I love you too. I’ve loved you for a long time.”
“And I’ve felt the same way. Now is the right time for us to finally be together.”
Making love with John was everything she could have hoped for. His cock was just perfect for her. Not too long, not too short. Thick but not enough to hurt her. And when she enjoyed her first orgasm with him inside her in the most intimate way possible, she clutched onto his body and finally released the pent-up emotion, John stopping his movements as he gave her time to recover.
Feeling him cum inside her was another moment for them both, Christine almost giggling as his groans seemed to echo around her entire house, feeling his cock pulsing with each spurt of cum. She almost teased him about not being on birth control. She used morning-after pills as it was something that helped regulate her, but the idea of John knocking her up rather quickly was a turn-on.
They made love into the early hours of the morning. She loved missionary and she quickly learned to love riding John’s cock, touching parts of her that she’d rarely felt before. She ended the night spooned back against him, his cock nestled inside her pussy. Her head was turned so she could kiss him, his hands caressing her body.
“We’re perfect together,” she whispered, “I’m going to want this all the time from now on, John.”
“There’s no reason I can’t stay here as often as possible.”
When he went home on Sunday afternoon, she almost wept into his chest as he cuddled her next to his car. The idea that he wouldn’t be with her that night was far more upsetting than she thought it would be. Every night since Tuesday had been better and better. Making love the night before had been perfect. She’d never felt such a connection to a man before.
Walking into work early on Monday morning, she made herself and Katherine drinks before walking into the office of her boss. Katherine glanced up from her laptop and the exchange of smiles was immediate, Christine feeling her cheeks warm up at the same time.
“Normally, I’d ask you to tell me everything, but given it involves my son…”
“Kath… I love him so much.”
Katherine was on her feet as Christine placed the two mugs on the desk. The women embraced, Katherine squeezing her friend tightly. “And I know he loves you,” Katherine said softly, “You deserve so much happiness, Christine. I’m glad you’re going to find it with my son.”
He called her that afternoon, stating he would spend the night at home as his sisters had missed him during the last week. Christine smiled and her heart melted, aware of the love he had for his little sisters as much as they loved him. When he invited her around, she popped her head through the door, Katherine already aware of the invite and the fact he was going to cook dinner.
She didn’t spend the night at his place, still believing it would be a little awkward, but she had always loved the family dynamic. Katherine a proud mother. John the devoted son and loving older brother. And two growing young women who loved their mother and worshipped their older brother.
“Going to come around the rest of the week again?” she asked when saying goodnight by her car later that evening.
“I might as well just start leaving some things at your place, if you think that’ll be best.”
“I don’t want to move too fast… But I also want you with me as often as possible. Maybe sort of semi-move-in until we decide to make it permanent.”
“Whatever is easiest for you, Christine. I’m happy living at home for the time being.”
With each passing week, she felt herself falling in love with him more deeply. It wasn’t just the feeling of love, it was the feeling of being in love with him. She thought she’d felt love for Dave and a couple of previous boyfriends. Nothing compared to the feelings she was experiencing for John. He might have been fifteen years her junior, but he carried himself with a calmness and confidence that belied his age.
As the year entered December and Christmas approached, she asked him one evening if he’d be her date to the usual company Christmas function. He had more than one suit ready to go, and Christine enjoyed a Saturday out with Katherine to buy dresses, under-garments and definitely a new pair of shoes.
She was busy riding him a couple of nights before the function, hands resting on his chest as she savoured him being inside her yet again. He was every night since they’d started having sex. “You’re going to love what I wear on Saturday night, honey,” she moaned, “You’re going to want to fuck me all night. And every man is going to be jealous because I’m only going to be dancing with you all night.”
“Maybe we could have a little fun while we’re there?”
“You mean my panties end up in your pocket and your cum will be dribbling down my thighs?”
“That’s so fucking hot, particularly if we’re busy talking to all your colleagues.”
That made her laugh out loud. “John, I’ll have that woman been well fucked look when I walk into the office on most mornings. Your mother has grown to know that look far too well.”
“Don’t mention her while I’m inside you!” he exclaimed, Christine stopping and bursting into laughter with him, leaning down to rest on his chest as she couldn’t stop laughing.
“Sorry,” she murmured, “But I know you’re going to love the dress and everything else I bought.
She thought he looked devilishly handsome in his new black suit. His blue eyes sparkled as he looked her up and down, the smile forming as he stepped towards her. The black dress she wore left her shoulders bare, enhanced her cleavage, clung to her curves and stopped at her mid-thigh. Under her dress was a garter, the tops of her black thigh-high stocks, and she wore some designer heels that added a few inches to her height. Light make-up on her face and she’d had her hair styled in preparation for the evening.
Walking into the ballroom on his arm a little later, she felt nearly every eye in the room fall upon them. She was quickly introducing him to plenty of people, almost laughing at how many women, particularly the married women, were immediately showing an interest in him. She could feel jealousy radiating off both the married and single women at the same time.
The food served was excellent. It was an open bar, not surprising that plenty of people were making full use of it. Christine spent most of her time talking to friends or dancing with John on the dancefloor. What did make her smile was when the only other woman he danced with was his mother, watching as Katherine rested her head against his chest and smiled that sort of smile that told everyone that a woman was happy and content in her life.
Making love upon returning home that night, she was gazing into his eyes as she felt him gently thrusting into her, savouring each time he sank his cock inside her.
“John… I know what I want for Christmas,” she finally whispered.
He stopped moving, leaving his cock buried inside her. “What would you like most of all, sweetheart?”
Feeling her lower lip tremble, she took a deep breath. “I want the man I’m in love with to be with me all the time. I don’t want to wait any longer, John. I want you to move in with me. I want you here every night. I want to start our life together as soon as possible.”
“I’ll move in after Christmas, as long as you come to my place as you know Mum will insist you spend the day with us. And bring your parents too.”
“Your mother has already mentioned that…”
“Good.”
She moved her hands down to his arse. “Cum in me, baby. Practice for when we start trying for children.”
She knew that wouldn’t scare him. They’d already discussed the big things. Marriage, which they both wanted. Children, which they both wanted. The only regret that either of them would probably have in the future was that they’d wasted time with other people. John suggested they consider those learning experiences for when they ended up with the right person.
Waking up with John at his house on Christmas Day wasn’t as awkward as she thought, particularly as they’d made love the night before and she’d been far too in the moment to worry about anyone hearing them. Walking out to the living room, his little sisters were already up and excited about Christmas, his mother in the kitchen preparing breakfast, John hugging and kissing all the important women in his life.
Presents were exchanged after they ate. The young girls got plenty of presents to open. John bought his sisters a few things, his mother was handed a present and Christine also received a couple of gifts. Nothing extravagant as Christine insisted that her present was him moving in before the start of the new year. His grandparents and her parents arrived in time for lunch, the typical Australian Christmas Day spent outside in the sunshine.
John moderated his intake of alcohol so he could drive Christine home. Before leaving, Katherine hugged her best friend tightly. “Look after each other,” Katherine whispered, “And when you get married…”
“You’ll definitely be my Maid of Honour, Kath.”
“I love you, Chris.”
For some reason, that really got to her, and before she knew it, she felt the presence of John behind her, hugging them both. “I love you too, Kath. Thank you for everything,” she whispered.
“You’re in love with my son. It’ll be a little weird that you’ll soon be my daughter-in-law, but it’ll be wonderful in the sense that you’ll truly be family from the moment you’re married.”
John moved in three days after Christmas, and it was during the day that she realised that most of his stuff was already at her place considering he was staying with her at least five nights a week. Snuggling with him in bed that night felt different to them both because it was now a permanent arrangement. He now had space in his wardrobes. His things now had their place in the bathroom. Some of his tools were in the garage. And he’d already promised her that he would happily take care of all the outside maintenance of the house and property.
“What’s the new year going to bring?” she asked on the evening of the thirty-first. Choosing to stay at home instead, they’d spent the night in each other’s company and ended up in bed long before midnight, satisfying their love and lust for each other by being intimate as the clocks struck midnight to welcome in another year.
“Well, I’m hoping for a proposal, maybe a wedding, and if we’re really lucky, an announcement of another kind,” she whispered, resting a hand on her belly, “If that’s what you’re hoping for too.”
“I’d consider that all my dreams coming true, John.”
John (Epilogue)
Christine absolutely loved Miss Saigon. But the night wasn’t just about the musical itself at the Opera House. I’d organised a reservation at one of the finest restaurants in the city and two nights at the Four Seasons Hotel, which was only a short walk away from the Opera House near Circular Quay. After our night watching the musical, and I’ll admit that I thoroughly enjoyed it too, we enjoyed a post-musical drink at a pub in the Rocks. The area is considered the oldest part of the city and was only a short walk away from the Four Seasons.
Returning to the hotel a little later, Christine was eager to thank me in a certain way. By the time she was done with me a couple of hours later, I could only lie back with her snuggled against me, hoping that we hadn’t kept the people in the rooms to either side of us awake.
I loved living with Christine. We did our best for life not to just become a routine. Sure, we had work five days a week, but I took her out on a date at least once a week, and she would return the favour one night a week. We spent most of our time together, strengthening our relationship, but never to the detriment of other relationships. Her parents absolutely adored me, and it took all of a month for her father to lead me out to the backyard and ask when I was going to marry his daughter.
I admitted to buying an engagement ring a month after I’d moved in with her. I found that I couldn’t tell my mother, worried that she’d simply give it away. I didn’t want to propose too quickly though I had moved in with her rather quickly when I thought about it.
Three months after I moved in, I prepared dinner for Christine, and I think she had an inkling of what I was planning as she couldn’t stop smiling the entire time. After I served up dessert, a red velvet cake that I had to admit that I didn’t bake, I’d barely knelt down beside her when she leaned in and kissed me, whispering that she had wanted to marry me from the moment I’d moved in. I still asked her the question before I slid the ring onto her finger.
We married around three months after I proposed. Neither of us had ever been married, but her dream wedding had always been of a small, intimate affair. Close friends and family only. She wore a gorgeous white dress that I took delight in taking off her in our hotel room that evening. Mum was her Maid of Honour and looked just as beautiful. What really made me smile was that Christine had my sisters as her bridesmaids, stating they were now family and her sisters too.
After our honeymoon, Christine had already gone off birth control as we were desperate to start a family together. In the space of three years, we had two children, a boy and then a little girl.
Arriving home from work after another long and gruelling day, I was always greeted by my now six-year-old daughter, wanting nothing more than to be picked up in her daddy’s arms, given a big hug and a kiss, before she’d tell me in great detail all about her day. Our eight-year-old son would normally be distracted by something though always walked over to say hello. Christine was always home before me as she was working fewer hours, so dinner was on the way to being ready when I walked in to kiss my wife on the cheek.
“Hey, honey,” she said, turning to hug and kiss me once I’d lowered our daughter to the floor, “Good day at work?”
“Same stuff, different day.”
“You love it though,” she retorted, stirring what was in the wok.
“Much prefer coming home to you though,” I stated, wrapping my arms around her body, and kissing her on the cheek.
“You have something on your mind?”
“Well, I have plans for your fiftieth…”
She didn’t say much about her birthday over dinner, only broaching the subject as we were snuggled in bed later that night. The age gap had never really been a problem during our relationship and marriage, but I’d noticed she had dropped one or two comments in recent months.
“Honey… I’m turning fifty next month…”
“You are. Still as sexy as you were at forty too.”
I felt drops of liquid on my shoulder before she whispered, “You really mean that?”
“Christine, you are simply the love of my life. When I gave you my vows, I meant them.”
“It’s just… You’re still in your thirties with a soon-to-be fifty-year-old wife.”
“That is a fact. And my friends are insanely jealous. They wish they were married to someone as smart, as beautiful, and as loving as my wife.”
“You’re far too sweet to me.”
“You were the one woman I truly always wanted, Christine. I knew from that first day we met when I was fifteen that we would be together one day.”
“And I know I married the most wonderful man in the world.”
“We’ll have lunch with Mum on the weekend. She’ll help you feel better too.”
“And she’ll want to see the grandkids.”
She was silent again for a couple of minutes, left wondering if she’d simply drifted off to sleep, before I felt a hand moving down my body. “Just because I’m turning fifty doesn’t mean I still don’t have a lot of desires for my husband,” she whispered.
“You, my darling wife, are sometimes incorrigible.”
“But are you saying no?”
That question made me snort. “I’ll never say no to you regarding this matter.”
An hour or so later, my wife was snuggled against me, I think feeling a little better about things as I’d spent most of that time focused on her body and her pleasure. I knew that sex wouldn’t be the only thing to help her feel better about her impending birthday, but as long as she never doubted my love for her, I knew things would be okay.
Maybe a second honeymoon away would be a real way of showing how devoted I was to my wife.
Chapter 109: My Sister, My Saviour [Incest]
Chapter Text
My sister left home as soon as she hit the age of eighteen. I didn’t understand why at the time, being I was only thirteen myself and far too self-involved with my impending puberty to worry about too much else. I don’t remember hearing many raised voices or arguments though I do remember lingering silences and the fact my sister was quiet around our parents.
With me, she was always the same bubbly personality. She loved her little brother. In fact, I’d say she doted on me. I knew rather early on that my father barely gave two shits about anyone in the family. He would go to work, stop at the pub on the way home, manage to get home three sheets to the wind, demand dinner, then sit in his armchair and complain about the world until he’d finally just pass out.
As for our mother, she’d done her best for both of us, but by the time I’d hit ten, she was having an affair. I didn’t learn about that until much later, I just knew she was distracted all the time, barely tolerated my father, and was no doubt looking for an escape from the monotony of her life.
The day my sister departed, that was the first time I really heard my father unload on her. The things he said to her were so vile, even to my young ears, I knew it was wrong to be saying such things to your own flesh and blood. As for our mother, I think she was in the bedroom at the time, staying out of the way. I’d never seen my father hit my mother, but he had no problem raising his voice and he could be an intimidating man. I’d long learned to stay out of his way when he’s on one of his tirades.
Sitting on her knees in front of me as I was perched on the edge of the bed, I leaned forward and I felt her arms wrap around me. “I have to go, Peter,” she whispered, “I wish I could take you with me…”
“Where are you going?”
“Somewhere safe. Our father… He’s not a good man, Peter, and Mum… She just doesn’t seem to care anymore.” She cuddled me a little tighter. “They don’t know where I’m moving. I don’t want them to know. I’m not keeping in contact with either of them. But you have my number. Please keep in touch and, if anything happens, you let me know and I’ll help however I can.”
“I love you,” I whispered.
“I love you too.” She leaned back before kissing my forehead. “Remember to call if anything happens. But I need to go.”
I stayed in my room as I heard my father yelling at her again. I shuddered at the things he was saying. Thankfully, my sister didn’t say a word in return, hearing her car start outside as our father slammed the door and swore some more. Then I heard him start yelling at my mother. No surprise she followed my sister out the door within a couple of minutes.
Thankfully, she returned later that night, after my father had passed out in his armchair like usual.
Though we kept in touch by phone, I rarely saw my sister after that for the next three years. She didn’t come home for Christmas or anyone’s birthday. On my birthday, she had Mum drive to a meeting spot, so she could take me out for lunch and give me a present. She looked far happier, smiling more than I could remember, her bubbly personality shining once again.
“Is everything okay at home, Peter?” she asked as we feasted on some juicy burgers and a mountain of cheese and bacon-topped fries.
“No. Of course not,” I muttered, “Dad’s worse than ever. And I think Mum’s having an affair.”
“I know.”
“You do? About Mum, I mean?”
“How do you know?”
“I’ve heard her more than once talking to her lover on the phone. She hasn’t been shy about heading out in the evening, all dressed up, and someone is picking her up and then dropping her off. And she pretty much disappears during a weekend.”
“And Dad doesn’t notice?”
“Probably why he’s drinking even more nowadays. He’s moved on from a case of beer to a bottle of liquor. Thankfully, that just makes him even sleepier.”
“So what are you doing?”
Shrugging, I finally slumped and hung my head. “Existing at most. Mum’s in love and probably thinks I’m old enough to look after myself. I’ll be surprised if Dad even knows I’m still in the house.”
“You’re sixteen now, Peter, and you’re allowed to choose…”
“You. Can I live with you, Jennifer? Please?”
I knew I was begging. She took my hand, watching her eyes start to glisten as she heard her little brother begging for her help. Giving it a squeeze, she managed a thin smile. “I won’t bother talking to Dad, but I will be having a word with our mother when we meet later.”
Feeling a smile form on my face, she kept hold of my hand for a few more seconds before we resumed eating. “How about you, Jenny?”
“The past three years haven’t been easy, Peter. But leaving was the best thing I could have done.”
“Anyone special in your life?”
“Not right now, but my little brother will be with me again sometime soon. I’ve missed him so much.”
“I’ve missed you too. It’s not the same at home. It hasn’t been for a long time.”
After finishing our meals, we walked through the nearby shopping mall, my sister offering to buy me something else for my birthday in addition to the new phone she’d already bought for me. Asking what our parents had got me, I knew our father wouldn’t have been involved, while our mother had bought me some essentials. My sister scoffed at that and insisted I treat myself to something else. After exiting the shop, I stopped and hugged her tightly.
“Thank you,” I whispered.
“As soon as you’re living with me, I’m going to look after my little brother like I should.” Then she leaned back and realised she needed to look up into my eyes. “Well, maybe I should start saying younger brother. Puberty hit big time?”
“I’m shaving and everything now!”
Meeting our mother at the usual place a little later, my sister got out and rather angrily strode towards her. I’d never heard my sister raise her voice in our mother’s direction before. Seeing her glancing in my direction as my sister unloaded on her, I was surprised when Mum finally hung her head and nodded.
“Just fucking leave him, Mum. Go be happy with the bloke you’re now seeing.”
“I still feel responsible for your father, Jennifer. If I leave him, he’ll no doubt kill himself through drink and God knows what else.”
“That’s on him, Mum, He’s a grown-arse man and can sort himself out if that’s what he wants. If he wants to drink himself to death, then that’s his choice too. But you stood by while he fucking abused me…”
“What?” I asked, my voice going up an octave.
Jennifer glanced at me. “Not like that, Peter. He never touched me. He just made me feel completely and utterly worthless. Little wonder I suffered weight problems and dabbled in self-harm at times. It was a wonder I managed to complete high school at all considering he spent nearly the entire time bullying me.” She turned back towards Mum. “And you stood by and just watched.”
“I didn’t just stand by and do nothing, Jennifer.”
“It certainly fucking felt like it at times, Mum. You were too busy going out and getting dick rather than looking after your children.” Mum stiffened at the bluntness of my sister’s remark. “This is what I’m going to go be doing, Mum. Peter is now sixteen years old. There is no law nor minimum age about when a child can move out of home. The law only states that it is a parent’s responsibility to look after their child until they are eighteen.” Jennifer actually stepped closer to Mum. “You and Dad are completely fucking failing in your responsibility.”
“He’s old enough to look after himself,” Mum retorted.
“Not according to the law, he isn’t.”
“So what’s your idea? You clearly have something on your mind, Jennifer.”
“I made a promise to myself that I would never return to that house unless completely necessary. Well, that time has now come. I’ll be driving to the house, Peter will be packing up what he needs, and he will be coming home with me. But don’t think you’re free of your responsibility. You and Dad will be pooling your resources and sending me five hundred bucks a fortnight to cover all his costs while he’s living with me until he’s eighteen.”
“I could take you to court?”
My sister glanced at me and smiled before looking back at Mum. “You won’t do that, Erin,” Jennifer stated, Mum flinching at the use of her name, “Would you really want everyone to know that you would be considered a bad mother? That your only son would rather live with his sister than his parents? Do the right thing, at least support him financially for the next two years, then you can wash your hands of both of us.”
“I don’t want to wash my hands of you. You’re my children.”
“You haven’t acted like a real mother in years,” I stated, “I’ve been left to fend for myself most of the time since I turned fourteen. At least now you can just go be with your new man. He’s clearly more important to you than anyone else.”
Mum looked at me. “Is this what you want, Peter?” Remaining silent, I nodded and stepped next to my sister. That’s when Mum released a few tears, nodding herself. “Can I have a hug, at least?” I had no problem hugging my mother, feeling her arms wrap me tightly. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.
“It’s okay, Mum. But just let this happen. I won’t keep in contact with Dad, but we can keep in contact.”
It didn’t take long for my sister and I to pack up everything in my room, even Mum pitching into help as she wanted us to get it done before our father returned home from wherever he was. Being a Saturday, he’d likely gone to play a round of golf before spending a few hours at the bar, staggering inside once he was full to the brim, ranting and raving about how life sucked as always.
With a suitcase, a couple of bags, and my electronics safely in the boot of my sister’s car, Mum hugged me again, and this time she sobbed on my shoulder. Even my sister softened to join the hug. “Just give it a little time, Mum. But please take my advice about leaving him. Find your own happiness.”
“I’ll give it some thought. I feel guilty enough about the affair… But your father hasn’t shown me any sort of love in years. I can’t remember the last romantic gesture he made.”
Hugging my mother tighter, I kissed her cheek and whispered that, despite the fact I was leaving, I did love her. That just made her sob a little louder, whispering that she loved both her children, but she finally sighed and understood my decision. She didn’t want to let go of my hand even when I got into the passenger seat of my sister’s car, leaning through the open window to kiss my cheek and hug me again.
“I promise I’ll call, Peter.”
“I’ll call too, Mum. Don’t worry about it.”
My sister resided in a townhouse in one of the many new suburbs that had popped up around Sydney while I’d been growing up. There were two large bedrooms upstairs, my sisters at the front of the house, with a large bathroom separating hers from the second bedroom, which would now be mine.
“I’ve been preparing for you to come live with me since I moved in,” she admitted as I took in the fact all the furniture was new, particularly the comfortable-looking bed, the mattress alone in much better condition than the one I’d been sleeping on, “I have all new bedding in the closet. There’s central air that’ll keep your room delightfully cool in the summer, and reasonably warm in the winter,” she added.
“Thank you, Jenny.”
“You’re my little brother and it’s now my role to look after you.” Taking my hand, she led me downstairs towards the living room, sitting side by side on the couch. “There are a couple of things I need you to agree to, Peter.”
“Of course.”
“First is that I really want you to focus on your schooling. I know you haven’t got a job yet. You can get one if you want, but only if it doesn’t affect your studies. Are you thinking of university?”
“I’ve been thinking about a career, and most options require further study.”
“All the more reason to focus on your studies. Second is that I don’t want all your friends here constantly. This is our space, yours and mine, but I like a clean, quiet place.”
“Jenny, you should… I mean, you know…”
“I’m just getting it out now so there’s no surprises late, Peter.”
“Third, I don’t know if you have a girlfriend, but if you do have one, let me know first before inviting her over.”
“I’m single, Jenny. What about you?”
“I’ve spent the last three years struggling to get into this place. I’m now comfortable which is why I wanted you here with me.”
Hugging her tightly, she hugged me back, her head resting against my shoulder. She smelled delightful, a new perfume or deodorant she wore, or perhaps it was a mix of the two. Leaning back, she searched my face before smiling. “I love you, Jennifer. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, Peter. I’m doing the right thing for both of us.”
My sister looked after me immediately. I tried more than once insisting that I’d long been capable of looking after myself, but she wouldn’t hear of it. The only chores I was expected to do were look after the bins and mow the small front and back lawns, in addition to keeping my room neat and tidy. Other than that, she did the bulk of the cooking though I enjoyed helping her out, and while I would be studying on a weekend, she’d happily bounce around on her toes while cleaning and dusting the apartment.
I wasn’t blind to the fact my sister was an attractive young woman. She had shoulder-length brunette hair, and a pair of dazzling blue eyes that were behind thin, black-framed glasses she’d worn since childhood. She had a fit little body on her for someone standing only around five-five. When it was warm, she’d always wear crop tops and a small pair of shorts, showing off her toned and tanned arms and legs. I knew she’d had a couple of boyfriends in the past so was surprised when she told me that she was single.
Getting out of my old home and into my new did me a world of good. My teachers were quick to praise my new attitude. Once they learned of my new living arrangements, they understood, with more than one teacher offering to give me a little tutoring as they sensed I was a capable student, I’d just lacked the environment at home that would help me achieve everything I was capable of.
My sister would help me with my studies whenever I was stuck on something. She was far smarter than ever given credit for and had spent the past three years working during the day and studying at night, burning the candle at both ends, but it had allowed her to move into her current role, making very good money for someone so young. She had to work long hours, and would often be on call during the weekends, but she said it would be worth it in the future.
Mum kept her distance, physically at least, but she called me once a week to check in, and I knew Jennifer was receiving money from her. She gave me pocket money as she preferred me not to work while studying, wanting all my focus on that, hoping I would achieve the highest test scores possible, so I’d make it into the university of my choosing. I would only select those in the city so I could remain living with her.
Sixteen turned into seventeen during my fifth year in high school as I’d always been one of the oldest in my year group. After six months of living with my sister, she had invited our mother over for dinner. On the day of my seventeenth birthday, we invited her around for dinner with a few of my friends. As for my father, we’d long known that she’d left him and moved in with her partner. We hadn’t met him yet. It was a little awkward. I hadn’t seen or heard from my father since the day I moved out. According to my mother, he’d simply fallen further and further into the bottle, and she just reached a point where all she could do was wash her hands of the situation entirely.
“Are you happy living together?” she asked once it was only the three of us remaining later that night.
“I love having him here, Mum,” Jennifer replied, “He’s very helpful but also considerate of my needs, as much as I am of his.
“I dread to think what the old house looks like,” I added, “Where are you living now, Mum?”
“I’m living with Steven closer to the city. He has a lovely apartment that provides a distant view of the harbour.”
“Are you happy, Mum?” Jennifer asked.
“Happier than I have been in a long time.” She then looked away, adding softly, “But I miss my children.”
Mum found herself hugged tightly by both of us. I’d long forgiven my mother as the situation had been untenable for all of us. I’m not sure Jennifer had forgiven her yet, but I was pleased that they were working on rebuilding their relationship. At least she was calling her ‘Mum’ again, and they were meeting for lunch once a month to talk.
Part of my seventeenth year was also during my last at high school so perhaps one of the most important years of my life. My sister was my greatest supporter and cheerleader. When I was struggling to cope, it would be something as simple as a mug of hot chocolate to help me feel better. She was putting in long hours at work in addition to looking after me, so despite studying and putting in extra hours at school with tutoring, I would help out around the house where I could.
Sitting back on the couch one evening, my sister curled up her legs and snuggled into my side. I’d grown even more so was approaching six-foot, and the only ‘vice’, if you could even call it that, was I made full use of the gym at school. Many of my fellow students were already experimenting with smoking and drinking. I had no interest in the former, prepared to wait for the latter, and I didn’t want to disappoint my sister regarding other things.
“You have a girlfriend at school, Peter?”
“Nah. I have many friends who are girls, but no-one I’m interested in romantically.”
“Are you sure there isn’t one pretty young girl that’s taking your fancy?”
“There is more than one pretty young girl in my year group, Jenny.” Wrapping my arm around her, feeling her snuggle into me, I asked, “What about you? I’ve been here well over a year now and you haven’t gone out on a single date yet.”
“I’m far too busy with work, and if I feel lonely, I’ll spend time with my adorable younger brother.” She lifted her head and stroked my cheek. “You’re nearly eighteen years old and you have such a masculine face already.”
“Um… Thanks…”
“It’s a compliment, Peter. In many ways, you’re already a man, and within a couple of months, you’ll legally be seen as one anyway.”
“I’m looking forward to finishing my exams and getting into university. I’ll pick up another part-time job during the summer break though, like last summer.”
“You don’t have to, but any money you make is yours. Okay?”
“Okay.”
I was woken on the day of my eighteenth birthday by my sister jumping in on my bed and cuddling into me, kissing my cheeks before sitting up slightly, and smiling down at me. Telling me to get up, showered and dressed, she was going to make a big breakfast for the birthday boy. Considering it was a Tuesday, I guess she was making a big deal because of my birthday.
“Are you sure you want to wait until Friday to do something?” she wondered.
“A simple dinner with you and Mum will be fine tonight. She’s already said she’s going to pay for it.” Taking her hand, I squeezed it. “Besides, I’m going out with my beautiful sister on Friday night. My friends will have their girlfriends, but I’m going to have the best girl there.”
I think my sister nearly started to cry before I sat up and hugged her tightly. “I love you, Peter,” she whispered, “Having you here for the past two years has been the best thing ever.”
“I’ve loved being here too, Jenny.”
Meeting her downstairs once I was dressed in my uniform, she’d quickly whipped up a full English breakfast for us both, sitting together at the small table. We had enough time that we didn’t have to scarf the food down before leaving for the day, Jennifer driving me to school like she did every day. I had my licence. I just couldn’t afford to buy and run a car of my own.
Dropping me off near the front gate as always, she leaned over to kiss my cheek, leaving her lips on my skin for a little longer than normal. Turning to look at her, blue eyes wide and bright behind her glasses, she smiled at me, simply accentuating how gorgeous she was. “Have a nice day, Peter,” she said softly.
“Everything okay, Jenny?”
She took my hand, interlacing our fingers, and her smile widened. “I’m just so proud of you, Peter,” she replied softly, “You’ve worked so hard to get to where you are. You’ve grown into a handsome young man. And I just love having you with me at home. I love you.”
“I love you, Jenny.”
Leaning forward, I kissed her cheek and felt her sigh, her hand releasing my hand to rest on the back of my neck. “I love it when you hug me, Peter,” she whispered.
So I hugged her. It was a little awkward with the centre console, but I pulled her closer to me, her head resting against my shoulder as I caressed her back. “I love hugging my big sister,” I replied, “She’s done so much for me that I’ll never be able to repay.”
“I’m your sister. You don’t have to pay me back for the simple fact I love you and want to help you.” When I let her go, we looked at each other in silence for a few seconds before she finally cleared her throat, her hand moving to stroke my cheek. “You’ve better go. I’ll see you tonight, okay?”
“Okay.”
Sliding out of the car, I stood still as I watched her turn around and drive away. I needed to stay there because, to be honest, I was harder than I could remember. I have no idea what just happened, but it felt intimate and emotionally charged. And there was a look in her eyes that I couldn’t place. Shame I couldn’t read body language nor understand it that much. She’d always been affectionate, though, and our love for each other and bond had only grown deeper as we lived together.
Thankfully, I wasn’t distracted during the day, my friends making the most of my birthday, surprised to receive a couple of thoughtful gifts from them. Asked what I was doing, I confirmed the plans to meet up on Friday, but that night would just be spent with my mother and sister. They understood why. A mid-week birthday is always awkward, particularly when still at school.
I was studying in my room when I felt two arms around my body and soft lips against my cheek. “Hey, Peter,” my sister whispered.
“Hey, Jenny. Sorry, I lost track of time.”
“It’s okay. We’ve still got time to meet Mum. Did you send her a message about where you want to go?”
“I did. I told her I just wanted a steak, so she selected somewhere convenient for the three of us. She said she’ll pick us up so you can have a drink with me.”
Locking my laptop, I turned around and stood up, my sister gazing up at me with a smile on her face, Hugging her tightly, she hugged me back, resting her head against my chest. She let me go and disappeared, returning with a present for me. Raising my eyebrows, I opened it up and couldn’t stop the smile from forming. It was a photo of us that we’d taken during her last birthday. We’d gone out for dinner with Mum and a couple of Jennifer’s friends. She looked beautiful in her dress while I’d made sure I’d worn a good pair of trousers and a proper shirt.
“We looked good that night,” I said, “I remember it well. You were the most beautiful woman there, Jenny.”
Placing it on the chest of drawers, pride of place in the middle, I wrapped my arm around her waist as she leaned into me. “I thought you’d like it,” she said, “I have two more things for you.”
She disappeared and returned, passing me the first present. I unwrapped it to find a picture of my older sister doing a little modelling. She wore what looked like red lingerie. Bra, panties, garter, suspenders, thigh highs and heels. She was blowing the camera a kiss, like it was aimed at me.
I was hard immediately, and I know I looked at her in surprise. “You like?” she asked.
“I love it, Jenny, but… Is it just for me?”
“The photo shoot was a present for me. I was in therapy, and it was suggested I do something to make myself feel sexy.” She stepped closer, resting a hand on my chest. “But you’ve made me feel so beautiful with all your compliments. Nearly every day, you remind me that I’m a beautiful young woman, Peter.”
“I’m just speaking the truth.” I looked at the photo again. “You’re not just beautiful, Jenny. You’re totally fucking hot in this. Pardon my French.”
“I love hearing that you find me hot, Peter. Thank you.”
I placed that photo next to the other photo, and I also knew, with some of the thoughts already in my mind, that the photo would be the lynchpin of some very unbrotherly thoughts while satisfying myself later that night.
“Want your other present?”
“I am wondering what else you’ve got me.”
She smiled as she handed me the small box. After unwrapping it, I placed the box down and opened it. I stared at my sister as I grabbed what seemed to be the very same things she’d been wearing in the photo. “I’ll wear it all tonight for you, Peter,” she whispered, “Underneath my dress.”
Running my fingers over the lingerie before picking up one of the thigh-highs, I glanced at her again. “You will? For me?”
“Do you want your older sister to look beautiful for you?” I felt myself blush, but I nodded. I loved seeing Jennifer all dressed up. “Then I’m going to dress up for my handsome brother.”
“Guess I’d better start getting ready.”
“Dark pair of trousers and a nice dress shirt, Peter.”
“Of course.”
“I’ll go shower first.” Kissing my cheek, she left the lingerie in my room, though she stopped and looked back, smiling at me, before disappearing. I heard the bathroom door shut and the shower turn on a minute or so later. Picking up the lingerie again, I found her panties and I just had to know, holding them to my nose. I detected a faint whiff of something. Having not smelled pussy before, I couldn’t be sure if it was my sister.
Waiting for my sister to finish showering, I heard the shower turn off and she appeared a couple of minutes later, wrapped in a towel. Picking up the box, she smiled at me again, walking over and kissing my cheek. “Go have a shower, handsome,” she said softly, “I’ve got to get ready to look all hot and beautiful for my brother.”
“Jennifer, is this…”
Caressing my cheek, her smile was so loving, it made my heart beat a little faster. “Don’t think about it, Peter. The only question you need to ask yourself is how much do you love me?”
“More than anything or anyone, Jenny.”
“And I feel the same way about you. You’ve been the only man in my life for so long. The only one who puts a smile on my face every single day. Everything I do, I do it for you, me, and for us.” Standing up, I placed the box on my desk before pulling her tight into my body. She would have felt the erection under my shorts pressing into her. Smiling widely, she leaned up to kiss my cheek. “And I’m definitely feeling that, Peter,” she whispered.
“Is it wrong to feel this way?”
“Not if it’s what we both want in the end. But as I said, don’t think too much. All we’re doing tonight is going out for dinner with our mother, then we’ll come home and go to bed as you have school and I have work tomorrow.” I let her go as she picked up the box and turned back to the door. She stopped again, glancing back with that same smile. “Want to hear something naughty, though?”
“Sure.”
“I’m going to masturbate tonight while wearing all this, knowing my handsome brother thought I was all hot and sexy for him.”
“Fuck,” I muttered.
Undressing for the shower a couple of minutes later, I glanced down to see my cock was as hard as I’d ever seen or felt it. Stepping under the hot water, I closed my eyes, and my mind was flooded with a myriad of images. I’d had those same images for a long time now. There was no denying how I felt about my sister, but I had no idea she returned any sort of similar feelings. I thought about rubbing one out and eventually gave into temptation, picturing my sister in that red lingerie and extras, lying back on my bed, her fingers working her pussy underneath her panties, her other hand beckoning me to join her.
“Come and make love to me,” she’d whispered, “Join your sister and be with her forever.”
I moaned my sister’s name as I climaxed, and I think I did so rather loudly as she knocked on the door within a minute. “Did you need me for something, Peter?”
“No, it’s okay, Jenny.”
“Are you sure? Need me to scrub your back?”
I laughed, hearing her giggle from the other side of the door. “No, I’m okay, Jenny. But thank you.”
“Okay, handsome. I’m still getting ready.”
Drying off later, I exited the bathroom and had a peek into her bathroom, my sister rolling on one of her thigh highs. Not wanting to hang round, I returned to my bedroom to find my sister had already laid out what she wanted me to wear. What lay on top surprised me though. A pair of pink panties, and when I picked them up, I was surprised they were damp.
Holding them to my nose, I knew I was smelling my sister’s pussy for the first time. “Oh my god,” I moaned, my cock rapidly thickening again as I held them to my nose.
“Like your last present?” she asked softly, opening my eyes to see her standing in the doorway, looking rather similar to how she looked in her picture.
“Wow!” I exclaimed, making her smile again. “And… Honestly, yes, Jenny. I love your last present.”
She stepped towards me, leaning up to kiss my cheek. “They’re obviously fresh from earlier,” she whispered, “I was turned on knowing my little brother was all hard and horny.”
I finally asked, “How long have you known?”
“Long enough. Hold them to your nose again.” I did what she wanted and inhaled her scent, groaning again. “Do you like my scent?”
“It’s wonderful, Jenny.”
“Whenever you want to smell me, Peter, just grab a pair of my panties. I get horny throughout the day, thinking about someone special. I even need to jill off at work occasionally. I did in the shower earlier.”
“I jerked off.”
“I know you did, handsome. Jerking off, thinking about your hot and sexy older sister.”
Meeting her eyes, she reflected nothing but love and adoration in return. “Are we really okay with this? Maybe going to do this?”
“We’re not doing anything right now, Peter. I’ve just said you’re allowed to borrow my panties and enjoy the scent of my pussy, while I’m going to wear some sexy things for you tonight. I haven’t said anything about giving you your first blowjob, showing you how to eat pussy for hours on end, and then being your first and I hope only lover…” Resting a hand on my chest, she ran the other down my chest before reaching the towel around my waist, smiling as she felt the tent, carefully running her fingers over it. “Are you hard for me, Peter?”
“Fuck yes, Jenny…”
“Have you kissed a girl before?” Blushing, I shook my head. “You’ll get your first kiss at the end of tonight. And maybe you’d like your hot and sexy older sister to sleep with you? She’d love to feel the strong arms of the man she loves around her.” Resting her other hand on my chest, she added, “One thing, Peter. You’re still young. If anything gets too much…”
“No!”
She smiled but gently shushed me. “Peter, I’m twenty-three and this sort of relationship… I’ve had time to confront how I feel about you and accept this is what I want.”
“I want this too,” I confessed, “Jennifer, you’ve always been my girl.”
The smile was so sweet, I couldn’t help smiling in return. “I love hearing that I’m your girl, Peter. Okay, I’m going to finish getting ready. You should get ready too. Mum will be here soon.” She paused a moment. “She has no idea, of course. We can’t let her know. Not yet.”
“Okay.”
Watching her turn around, I got my first look at the smooth skin of her arse. I groaned again as it was simply another fantastic feature of my sister’s body. Thankfully, she only looked back a moment before returning to her bedroom. I placed her panties on my bed as I quickly doused my body in deodorant, got dressed and slipped on my leather shoes, added a little cologne, combed my hair, before heading downstairs to wait for my sister.
She appeared fifteen minutes later, wearing a gorgeous red dress that made her look like an absolute knock-out. Fairly sure my jaw dropped at the sight of her. Standing up, she walked towards me, hugging her tightly as I felt her arms wrap around me. We were still hugging when the doorbell rang, answering it to find our mother waiting for us.
“Well, don’t you look handsome!” she stated, stepping in to kiss my cheek, “Happy birthday, Peter.”
“Thanks, Mum. Come on in.”
Then she noticed my sister. “Jennifer! My god, you look absolutely gorgeous! Come here, let me take you in!”
My mother gushed about my sister for the next five minutes, but my sister rarely stopped looking at me. I’d never heard my mother compliment my sister as much in my life up until that moment. She finally looked at me and asked, “What do you think, Peter? Isn’t she beautiful?”
“I’ve always thought Jennifer the most beautiful girl in the world, Mum.”
Mum was silent for a few moments before she smiled, glancing between us. “You’ve always put your sister on a pedestal, and I understand why. But yes, I’ll certainly agree, she will be that tonight for sure. Are you ready to go?”
“I am.”
Mum drove, I took shotgun, my sister sitting behind me. Knowing I wanted a steak, Mum selected one of the best places in the area, the three of us no doubt overdressed though we didn’t care. Seated at a four-seater table, Jennifer sat next to me, Mum opposite, unable to stop smiling as we chose our drinks and meals. Ordering my first alcoholic beverage was a rite of passage for any young man, having to hand over my identification as I still looked young enough to be carded.
We made small talk while waiting for our appetisers to arrive, Jennifer taking my hand and placing it on her thigh. Feeling the sheer fabric of her thigh-high, she ensured my hand moved further up her thigh towards the hem of her dress, Mum smiling when Jennifer leaned her head against my shoulder, her hand resting on my inner thigh.
I was rock hard, and I know my sister knew it.
“I love seeing how close you two are,” Mum admitted, “I know I made mistakes, but I’m glad you two always had each other.”
“He’s my little brother, Mum. I know it wasn’t easy but thank you for letting him come live with me. He’s not only my brother, he’s also my best friend.”
“I feel the same way,” I whispered, my sister, moving her head to smile at me for a moment, my hand slowly moving underneath her dress. I only stopped when our appetisers arrived, and I needed both hands.
My sister didn’t but she moved her hands. If our mother noticed anything, her eyes gave nothing away and conversation continued to flow, most of it about my school and exams that were still a couple of months away at best. Our mains arrived and conversation minimised as I focused on the fantastic steak. It was worth every cent my mother was prepared to pay for it.
“Want to split a dessert?” Jennifer asked once we’d finished.
“Sure.”
Feeding my sister in front of my mother didn’t provoke any sort of reaction but I saw in my sister’s eyes how she was looking at me. Mum enjoyed her own dessert, again commenting on how close we were and pleased that we’d managed to keep our relationship close despite living together as we were. After Mum paid the bill, she asked if we wanted to join her at a nearby bar for perhaps a drink or two.
It was a great idea, finding myself between them as we walked a few minutes down the road. It was rather quiet for a Tuesday night, taking a seat at the bar. Music played lightly in the background, and after enjoying one drink, she asked if I wanted to dance with her. Admittedly, I’d gone to one or two school dances, but I had a feeling my sister wanted a different sort of dance.
Moulding her body against mine, I wrapped an arm around her body, keeping my other hand on the small of her back. Resting her head against my chest, I felt her sigh. “Okay?” I whispered.
“I’m happy, Peter. I can’t remember being happier.” Pressing a little firmer, she added, “And you’re hard again.”
“Do you blame me?”
“I’d be disappointed if you weren’t hard considering I’m hot and sexy for you tonight.” Taking a chance, my hand facing away from our mother, I moved it down to her arse. That made her head move back to gaze up at me with a smile. “Little brother, are you feeling up your sister?” she asked in humour.
“I am.”
“Good. Give both of them a gentle squeeze.” Doing as she asked earned a larger smile. “My brother has strong hands.” Pressing into me again, she added, “And I think my brother isn’t so little in a certain department.”
“I wouldn’t know…”
“Well, I can have a look and let you know.”
“You want to see my dick?”
“I want to do more than just see your dick, Peter…”
We danced through a couple of songs before she took my hand, leading me back towards where our mother was waiting for us with new drinks. After finishing those, she suggested that we should go home as it was a school night plus she and my sister had work in the morning. Mum drove us home, walking us to the front door. Mum hugged my sister first before she hugged me for longer.
“My little boy is now a man,” she whispered, before she started to cry, “I feel I’ve missed so much the past two years. I lost nearly everything because…”
Shushing her gently, I gave her a gentle squeeze. “Water under the bridge, Mum. I don’t give a shit about him, and I’m not worried about the past. All I’m worried about now is the future, and you’re going to be a big part of it, Mum.”
“Promise?”
“I promise. I love you, Mum. Never stopped or wavered. We just had some difficult times, but we got through them.”
“Thank you, Peter. I love you too. And I’m one proud mother too.”
“Good!”
Kissing her cheek, I waited until she’d pulled away before I headed inside. The light for the stairs was switched on, assuming Jennifer had already headed upstairs, so I headed up myself, walking into my bedroom to find Jennifer waiting for me in the middle of the room. She smiled at me as I walked towards her.
“Want to help me out of my dress?”
She turned around and I helped lower the zip from the top to just above her arse. She let it go so it slowly slid down her body, pooling around her ankles. She bent over, pressing her arse into my crotch, picking it up and carefully laying it over the back of the chair at my desk. Moving backwards, she took my hands, so my fingers rested on her stomach.
“You’re hard again,” she whispered. I didn’t reply, lifting my hands slowly up her body until they were cupping her breasts. I released a breath as she turned her head and smiled at me. “You’re feeling up your sister,” she teased.
“I know…”
Turning around in my arms, she leaned up and kissed me on the lips for the first time. Every other kiss had always been a cheek or my forehead. Leaning back for a moment, she smiled before leaning in to kiss me again. I was ready this time, ready for my first proper kiss. I had no real idea what I was doing, but figured it out rather quickly, thanks to my sister. She didn’t need to say anything, I just followed her lead.
When her tongue slid into my mouth, I groaned and she needed to laugh for a moment, pulling her tight and earning a moan from her as she would have felt my erection pressing into her.
Kissing her again, I moved us across the room so I was sitting on the edge of the bed, Jennifer positioning a leg to either side of me, pushing me back so I was lying flat so she could keep kissing me. My hands ended up resting on her arse, using one to stroke her back, and I’m fairly sure she was ever so faintly rubbing her pussy against the tent in my trousers.
“Holy shit,” I finally exclaimed, needing to take a deep breath.
“And that’s just the start, Peter,” she replied, kissing the tip of my nose, “Stand up as you need to get as close to naked as possible.”
Sliding off my lap, she helped me to a standing position, her fingers immediately moving to the buttons of my shirt. Helping that off, she placed it over her dress before her fingers were running up and down my arms before she caressed my chest and back. Smiling up at me, she slowly fell to her knees, helping me with my shoes and socks before running her fingers up my legs towards my belt. After undoing that, she unfastened the button, lowered the fly, and lowered my trousers.
“Oooh, it looks like my little brother has a big surprise for his sister,” she stated, running the tips of her fingers over the tent. I groaned as no-one else had ever touched me.
“Fuck… Jenny…”
“I did say I wanted to see it, but not just yet.” Standing up, she took my hand and led me towards her bedroom. “My bed is larger and more comfortable.”
Sitting me down on the end of the bed, she placed one of her feet between my legs, having me slide off the high-heeled shoe before doing the same with the other. Placing her left foot between my crotch again, her foot ever so gently caressed my cock as she undid everything before rolling the thigh-high down her leg, before doing the same with the other. After taking off everything else except her bra and panties, she walked around the bed and pulled back the covers.
“Are you going to join me in bed, Peter?”
“Absolutely.”
Sliding under the covers with her, we moved towards each other, hugging before we kissed with all the love we had for each other, pressing our bodies against each other, almost moaning in unison. Her fingers caressed my chest before they moved south and slid underneath the band of my underwear, feeling her soft hand caressing my shaft.
“Oh fuck… Jenny…” I moaned softly.
“If you cum quickly, that’s okay, Peter.” Blushing just earned another soft kiss. “We’re going to take this nice and slow. But… How would you love not only your first kiss but a birthday blowjob from your older sister?”
“Really?”
Her face lit up at the sound of my excitement. “Really.”
Rolling me over onto my back, Jennifer straddled my lap, feeling her pressing down on my cock again, smiling for a moment before she leaned down and kissed me again. Leaving a trail of kisses down my chest, she ran her mouth and teeth over the tent in my underwear, grabbing the band and helping free my cock for the first time.
“Oh my… You are definitely not my little brother, Peter,” she whispered, smiling up at me, “You’ve got a lovely big cock.”
“Thanks,” I whispered in reply.
She helped me take off my underwear before sitting on her knees before my legs, taking my cock in her right hand and slowly stroking it a few times. I gasped and groaned at the feeling of another hand touching me so intimately for the first time. “I can barely wrap my fingers around it,” she stated, “Fuck, this will feel so good in my pussy soon.” I nearly climaxed at the idea of being inside my sister. She felt my cock throb and laughed. “Love that idea, handsome? Your sister underneath you as you slide your big cock inside her tight little pussy?”
“You’re a tease,” I murmured.
“I know, but I’m going to love teasing you, get you all turned on until you can’t handle it anymore and just explode, hopefully all over me, or inside me.” She ran her tongue up the shaft of my cock, earning another groan. “Don’t tell me when you’re going to cum, Peter. I promise that I’ll usually swallow, but I would love to be on my knees and take your load on my face.”
“I love you, Jenny.”
“I know you do, handsome. I love you too.”
She licked my cock sort of like an ice cream, coating it in spit and drool, before she wrapped a hand around the base and slid her lips around the rest. The tip of my cock eventually hit the back of her throat, her blue eyes gazing up at me as her head slowly started to bob up and down. Not really knowing what to do, she took my right hand and placed it on the back of her head. Running my fingers through her hair earned a smile that appeared in her eyes.
She was still wearing her glasses too. I loved my sister in her glasses, and when bouncing around the house in her tight clothes, ponytail flailing about, my god, it was the stuff dreams are made of.
Groaning again, I firmed my fingers in her hair as she seemed to suck down even more of my cock. “Oh fuck,” I exclaimed.
Removing her mouth, she whispered, “I’m playing with my pussy, little brother, but you’re not going to see it tonight. But you will soon. Do you like bald, trimmed or hairy?”
“Trimmed,” I replied.
“Good answer.”
Wrapping her lips around my cock again, she used her mouth, tongue and hand in unison. Bobbing faster and faster, her tongue working the underside of my shaft, her lips growing tighter and tighter as she knew I was on the brink. Lifting her eyes to mine, she winked as she could feel my cock throbbing as my urge to orgasm would soon overwhelm me.
“Oh god!” I groaned as felt that first eruption from my cock. My sister was ready for it, her eyes lighting up as my cocked throbbed over and over again with each spurt of cum that escaped me. Gripping her hair tightly didn’t seem to bother her either. Only once she realised my balls were empty and I had no more cum to give did she finally release my cock.
“Yummy,” she said, licking her lips rather seductively, “I’ll do that for you again whenever you want, Peter. Though you will have to learn to eat pussy in return.”
“I’d love to go down on you, Jenny.”
“Good answer.”
Crawling up to lie next to me, she snuggled into my side as I wrapped an arm around her, pulling her tighter. Her fingers caressed my chest, and I ran my fingers up and down her side. “I’d love to see you naked, Jenny,” I whispered.
“I know, handsome. You will soon. I promise. But as I said, we’re taking this slow. The only reason I sucked your cock so quickly is that it’s your birthday and I just had to give you something to remember it by.”
Rolling onto my side, she turned around and spooned back against me. Rubbing her arse against me had us both chuckling before she leaned across to turn off the lamp. Lying in the darkness, I placed my hand over her breast again, earning another giggle, before I felt her lift her leg, resting it on top of my legs, and when she gasped, I whispered, “Are you masturbating?”
“I am, handsome,” she whispered, “Want to just listen and feel your sister getting herself off next to you?”
“Definitely,” I whispered back.
I felt her get herself off next to me, listening to her breathing and how it changed, the small moans and groans as she slowly played with herself. What I didn’t expect was for her to stop for a few seconds, and to my surprise, I had her panties in my hand. Holding them to my nose, I groaned as she moaned.
“I’ve got a finger in my hot pussy, Peter,” she whispered, “Finger in my pussy, while also rubbing my clit, will always get me off.” Pulling her tight to my chest had her rub her now bare arse against my cock. “I’m so wet, Peter,” she whimpered, “Soaking wet for my little brother. Sucking his big cock turned me on so much.”
Feeling her gyrating against me, her breathing grew rapid, her moans even louder, she told me as she was crying out in orgasm, her body pressing into mine as she cried out my name more than once. Pulling her tight, she kept jilling herself through her orgasm until I felt her relax and giggle to herself. “Still got my panties?” she asked.
“Yeah.”
I felt her press a pair of wet fingers against my lips. Opening my mouth, she slid them inside as I immediately sucked on them and fell in love with my sister’s taste there and then. “That’s the taste of your sister’s hot little pussy in your mouth,” she whispered, “I love to taste my pussy too.”
“You’re so naughty, Jenny.”
“I will be for you. Within the walls of this house, I am your naughty girl, Peter. We’re going to explore together. I’ll teach you everything I can, and I do like to lead, but I also love a man who likes to be in control.”
“I love the taste of your pussy.”
“Good boy. This weekend, you’re going to be licking it all the time.”
“I can’t wait.”
“I know you can’t. I can feel how hard you are again. But you need to sleep, handsome. You have school in the morning.”
Waking up in my sister’s bed left me momentarily confused when her alarm went off. Not wanting me to see her completely naked, she put on some underwear before sliding out of bed and disappeared to the shower. I was a little disappointed there was no invite to join her, though she had me smiling again when she returned and told me that I’d be joining her quite often after the weekend.
Driving me to school, I had my hand on her thigh the entire time as she lifted her skirt high enough that I could feel the soft skin of her thigh nearly all the way to her panties. Pulling up outside school, we kissed each other on the lips though it had to be chaste. “Have a good day, handsome,” she said.
“I will, beautiful. I love you.”
“I love you.”
For the first time in a while, I was rather distracted at school, at least to start with. My friends were wondering what was making me smile, stating that I’d had a lovely dinner with my mother and sister, and then we’d just enjoyed a couple of drinks at a bar before we returned home. By the middle of the day, I was back in the groove, though my sister messaged me at lunchtime, letting me know that she was thinking about me too.
Jennifer made sure things cooled down that night and into Thursday. I went to sleep in my own bedroom that night. It lasted all of half an hour before Jennifer was pulling me into bed with her, wanting nothing more than to snuggle with me. I already found that I loved sleeping with her and waking up with her in my arms was something I knew I’d want to do for the rest of my life. Thursday, I just went straight to her bed, but there was only fooling around in the sense of we made out like horny teenagers. Well, one of us was still a teenager…
Arriving home from school on Friday, I actually relaxed as I knew we’d be heading out that evening, waiting for my sister to arrive home. She always arrived earlier on a Friday, working longer hours from Monday to Thursday. Bouncing in the doorway not long after 5pm, she noticed me on the couch and immediately straddled my lap, kissing me how she greeted me nowadays.
“Ready for tonight, handsome?”
“Definitely. It should be a lot of fun.”
“Want to go take a shower and see your sister naked for the first time?”
“God yes.”
“Good. Let’s go.”
To my amusement, she undressed on the way upstairs, so we were both down to our underwear by the time we entered the bathroom. Closing the door, she told me to wait as she took off her plain white bra first, freeing her breasts in front of me for the first time. She chuckled at the reaction of my eyes as I took in their absolutely perfect form, her nipples incredibly pink and I could see her excitement in how hard they were. She placed her hands behind her back and thrust her chest out.
“You like them?”
“I want to touch them right now, Jenny.”
“You’ll be touching them plenty when you start washing me down.” Glancing down, she smiled back at me. “I think my little brother likes that thought. Want to see my pussy?”
“More than anything,” I whispered.
Stepping towards me, she asked me to get onto my knees. Turning around, she slowly pulled down her panties, bending forward and giving me a terrific look at her arse, keeping her legs spread just enough that I could see her pussy. Once they were off, she turned around and I could see the trimmed triangle of hair above her slit.
“Here you go,” she said softly, offering me her panties, “Inhale your sister’s scent. She gets wet all day thinking about all the things her little brother will do to her in the future.”
Taking the offered panties, I held them to my nose again and groaned before I glanced up at her and smiled. “I’d love to taste you,” I whispered.
“I know, Peter. You’ll taste me tonight, I promise.”
Standing up, she gestured for me to take off my underwear, quickly pushing them down and freeing my cock. It was my turn to chuckle as her eyes simply lit up as she didn’t hesitate in taking my cock in her hand, earning a groan from her brother as I loved feeling her soft hands anywhere on my body. Wrapping an arm around her body, she moved her head so I could lean down to kiss her properly, her hand gently stroking my cock at the same time.
“Come on, little brother,” she whispered, “You need to wash your dirty older sister. She keeps giving her little brother her soaking wet panties to enjoy.”
After switching on the water and waiting for the water to warm up, she stepped under the water first before I joined her, both of us taking a moment to get nice and wet. Handing me the bottle of scented body wash, I poured a liberal amount on her body before I started to run my hands over her body. I actually focused on soaping her up first before she turned around and that was the sign to start playing with her breasts.
“Squeeze them gently but pinch my nipples,” she moaned, rubbing her arse against my hard cock at the same time. Doing as she asked earned more than one moan, and she turned her head so I could lean down to kiss her. “Want to touch my pussy?”
“God yes.”
Taking my wrist, I felt her spread her legs slightly before she guided my hand down to between her legs. When she gasped and moaned softly, she turned to kiss me again. “Now you’re fondling your sister’s pussy, Peter,” she whispered.
“Fuck… Jenny…”
“I know, baby. I’m really horny too. Want to make me cum?”
“Jenny, I’ve wanted…” She smiled which shut me up for a moment. “Jenny, I’d love to make you cum.”
She gave me a few instructions as I blindly felt up her pussy for the first time, running my fingers gently over her labia before I finally slid my finger inside her pussy for the first time. She whimpered and leaned back against me, needing to kiss me again, before she whispered for me to position my hand enough so I could also give her clit some attention.
“Like that, Peter,” she whimpered, “Just like that…”
“Oh fuck… Jenny…”
“I’ll suck you afterwards, I promise, but I really need my little brother to make me cum and feel soooo good right now.”
She eventually moved to rest back against the wall, turning to face me, taking my hand and showing me the best way to finger her while also ensuring I pleasured her clit at the same time. I had to suck on my fingers every few seconds, just so I could taste her, making out otherwise as I fingered her faster and faster. Her hands ended up on my back, and I felt her fingers digging into me.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out and I smiled to myself as I knew she was enjoying an orgasm, the walls of her pussy squeezing my fingers tightly. She ordered me to stop, her body shaking as the orgasm tore through her body, only asking me to stop though leaving my fingers deep in her pussy so she could catch her breath.
“That was so hot,” I stated.
“Tonight, you’re making me cum with your tongue.”
“I can’t wait.”
Taking my fingers from her pussy, she grabbed my wrist and rather seductively sucked on my fingers. Smiling at me, she proceeded to soap me up before ending up on her knees. Without hesitation, her lips ended up around my cock as her head bobbed up and down. I knew I wasn’t going to last long, my sister staring up at me, looking as happy as I’d ever seen her. Running my fingers through her hair, the same eyes softened as she removed her mouth for a moment.
“I love sucking my brother’s cock,” she stated, “And I hope he loves licking his sister’s pussy just as much.”
Resuming her blowjob, I warned her within a couple of minutes that I was close to orgasm. Her tongue drove me wild, and she just sucked me even faster before I needed to lean against the tiled wall, groaning loudly as I erupted in her mouth. “Holy fuck,” I grunted, “Jesus, Jenny…”
I heard her gulp my cum down before I moved back slightly so she could stand up. Without a word, she resumed washing me up and down before hugging each other tightly. “Now that was fun,” she stated, “But we should probably start… Oh fuck it, we’re going to lie naked on the bed for a while.”
After drying each other off, she checked her phone to see that we had time to snuggle together. Having not had the chance to have her completely naked when in bed, I loved having her naked body next to me, unable to stop looking her up and down. “You’re so beautiful,” I said softly.
Pushing me so I was resting on my back, she straddled my lap and kissed me, rubbing her pussy along the length of my cock, causing us to groan together. “I really want to feel you inside me,” she said, resting her forehead against mine, “To feel you slide inside me for the first time.”
“I feel the same way, Jenny,” I told her, “But I’m willing to wait as long as you want.”
“You don’t feel rushed?”
“Jenny, I can’t tell you how long I’ve had a crush on you.”
“I know you’ve had a crush on me for a long time. I was aware from the day you moved in with me.”
“How could I not crush on my beautiful older sister? The best thing is that we’re now naked together after fooling around in the shower.”
“And we need to start getting ready to go out with our friends.”
“We could stay in…”
“And while that does sound lovely, we have made plans, Peter.” Sliding off my lap, she leaned up to kiss my cheek. “We can fool around all weekend,” she whispered, “Let’s just have some fun with our friends tonight.”
Returning to my bedroom to get dressed, I made my sister smile by choosing the right shirt and trouser combination, while she looked as sexy as ever, this time going with an all-black ensemble of dress, thigh-highs and shoes, whispering into my ear that her lingerie was also black… “And I’m going to turn myself on all night by thinking of you licking my pussy tonight, so they’ll be lovely and wet for you when you take them off tonight,” she added softly.
Meeting her eyes, I kissed her, pulling her into my body. Moaning softly, it took all the self-control I had to finally pull away, smiling as her cheeks were rather bright. Before we could kiss again, she cleared her throat and suggested we head downstairs, and enjoy a quick drink, before our taxi arrived to take us out.
Jennifer enjoyed wine. I wasn’t particularly interested in that. Didn’t really like beer either. Like many young people, I liked my pre-mixed drinks. It’s a booming business in our homeland. We enjoyed a drink together, standing on either side of the kitchen counter. My sister looked absolutely beautiful, and she caught me simply staring at her in silence more than once.
“I love you, Jenny,” I finally whispered.
“I know, Peter.”
“No, I mean…”
She reached forward and gently grasped my hand. “Peter, I know exactly what you mean. And it’s okay because I feel the same way about you.”
I gave that some thought before I had to ask, “So what do we do?”
Walking around the counter, it was amazing how a simple hug from my older sister could make me feel better about life. Returning her hug, she finally replied, “You leave everything to me. All that matters is that we love each other and want to be together. Keeping our love a secret will be difficult for both of us. There are options, some of them more difficult than others.”
“I just want to be together, Jenny. No matter what.”
She leaned back and searched my eyes before another dazzling smile formed. “That’s how I feel too, Peter, but we also have to be careful for now. Most people won’t understand.”
“I know…”
The taxi arrived a few minutes later, and we sat in the backseat as we were driven to the pub where we’d be enjoying drinks and a meal at first before we’d head off to the club. Some of our friends were already there, and after Jennifer bought some drinks, we spent time chatting, the fact we were so close was no surprise to any of our friends. By the time we moved to the table we reserved, no-one paid any attention to the fact Jenny sat next to me, nor the fact she would listen intently to whatever I had to say. I’d always do the same with her, and we were always complimented on how close and affectionate we were with each other.
“Are you giving dating any thought?” one of her friends asked when we were enjoying dessert.
Jennifer almost choked on the ice cream she was eating. “Um, no, not really.”
“Why not?” another friend asked, “Peter is eighteen now and I’m sure is looking…”
“Actually, I’m not going anywhere just yet,” I stated quickly, “I intend on going to university and Jenny has already told me I’m welcome to stay.”
“And I’m far too busy with my career to worry about dating,” Jenny added.
“But don’t you want to get laid?” her first friend asked.
“I don’t want to get crude, Melissa, but I can take care of myself.” Jennifer bumped me gently. “I know that’s a little too much information, Peter…”
“He probably hears you,” a third friend joked, “You probably don’t hear him. Men are known for being rather silent when stroking off.”
“What about you, Peter?” a friend of mine asked, “The last girl you dated was Lucy when you were fifteen. Surely you’re ready to dip your toe back in the water?”
“Not particularly,” I replied, “I want to focus on my exams, and then I’m going to spend most of this summer working before I then re-focus on my studies.”
The conversation carried on like that for a few more questions for both my sister and me until they eventually grew bored and changed subjects. Jennifer gave me a look and smiled, moving her chair a little closer as I wrapped an arm around her. As we’d always had no problem showing affection in front of our friends, no-one paid any attention.
Heading off to the club later that evening, my sister wanted to dance and made sure she spent most of the time dancing with me. We also danced with others, and my friends tried more than once to get me dancing with someone I didn’t know. Slowly but surely, all our friends were getting rather drunk. I’d only enjoyed a couple before switching to soda, while Jennifer had been drinking water since we enjoyed dessert.
We were in the middle of the dancefloor, her arms around the back of my neck, my hands on her lower back, when she leaned up and placed her cheek against mine. “Want to go home, Peter?”
“Whatever for?” I teased.
“Because I need something and only my brother can do it for me.” She leaned back and smiled. “I’ll fake being drunk and you’re just my caring brother.”
I’ll tell you one thing. My sister is a terrific actress when she needs to be. Within seconds, she was acting like she’d enjoyed an entire bottle of vodka, so when I told everyone that I really needed to take her home, I won brownie points from her friends, for being such a caring brother, while my friends also smiled and suggested my sister would owe me something big when she got over her hangover the next day.
She was acting sober by the time the taxi pulled up to escort us home. Snuggling into my side, I noticed the driver glance into the rearview mirror more than once, wondering if he was making assumptions about our relationship or was simply checking out my sister.
Heading inside after paying the driver, Jennifer continued to hold my hand as she led me upstairs towards her bedroom. “We should shower first,” she suggested, “I’m a little bit sweaty and I want to make sure my pussy is nice and fresh for my little brother.”
“You know I’d probably…”
She met my eyes and laughed. “I’m more than aware you won’t care, Peter. For this first time, let’s just do it this way. Most of the time, you’re right, I won’t give a shit. I’ll be more worried about you eating my pussy.”
Stripping off, she led us both naked towards the bathroom. Somehow, we managed to behave ourselves though she did have a good chuckle at the fact I remained rock hard the entire time. She told me that she simply took it as a compliment. Even though I was eighteen and a gust of wind could make me hard, seeing my hot sister naked, and somewhat teasing me when cleaning herself, certainly made me even harder.
Returning to her bedroom, there was no hesitation as we started to make out. She loved it as my hands explored her body, gently caressing her breasts, eventually leaning down to take a nipple in my mouth, loving the soft moans she released. As for my hands, one made its way down her body before I felt her legs open slightly as I felt her wet pussy for the first time.
“Gentle,” she whispered, “Just explore for now, Peter.”
Focusing on her breasts, mixing sucking and licking her breasts and nipples with leaning up to kiss her, as I slowly figured out how she liked me just to play with her pussy. Once my fingers were rather wet, I lifted them to taste her, watching her smile at me as I sucked my fingers clean. Sliding my hand back down, she spread her legs wider as I slid a finger inside her, meeting her eyes as she released a gasp.
“Easy,” she whispered, “Nice and easy, Peter.”
“Just tell me what you like, Jenny,” I replied, “I just want it to feel good for you.”
“It’ll feel even better when you kiss down my body then lick my pussy.”
“I can take a hint, Jenny.”
Kissing down her body, I arrived at her pussy and inhaled her scent, groaning at how delicious it was. I took a few seconds to just look at her, glancing up to see her smiling at me. There was that triangle of hair but otherwise, she kept herself nice and smooth. Running my tongue slowly up her slit earned another gasp of surprise before I just let nature take its course and got to licking my sister.
As I figured out what to do, she gave me some instructions, where to lick her, how hard to press my tongue, whether to be softer or firmer, and when to use my fingers. She even suggested I tickle her rosebud, meeting her eyes as she smiled at me, telling me that she would be teaching her little brother everything over the coming months.
Hand on heart, I loved licking her pussy. I can’t quite describe the taste, but I loved it immediately. I knew I’d happily eat her pussy every day and night for the rest of my life. But I also loved the communication from my sister. Not only did she tell me what she wanted, but I figured out from how her body reacted what to do as well. It was a real learning experience, one I thoroughly enjoyed.
“That’s it, Peter,” she whispered, “Two fingers, curl them, find my special spot.”
“Okay…”
“And see the little nub that’s appeared. That’s my clit. I know you know what it is, but how I like it is just gently run your tongue around and over it. And when I say ‘Don’t stop’, just keep doing whatever you’re doing.”
“I just want to make you cum, Jenny.”
“Peter, I’m going to cum so hard because my little brother is loving me.”
Sliding a pair of fingers inside her and finding that special spot, she begged me to start licking her clit, watching how her back started to arch, her legs shaking, and I could feel her pussy starting to squeeze my fingers. Her breathing grew rapid, she started moaning louder and louder, and I was now beyond turned on myself, thinking of just sliding my cock inside my sister after I’d made her cum.
“Oh god…” she cried out, “Little firmer on my clit, baby…” Remembering what my sister said, I did exactly what she wanted, and it worked like a charm. “Keep doing that, Peter… Oh god, my little brother is going to make me cum!”
She sounded as excited as I felt, her fingers finding their way into my hair, keeping my head in place. And then it happened. I made my sister orgasm. She cried out loudly, her thighs tried to squash my head, her pussy squeezed my fingers even tighter, and I didn’t relent for a second.
“Yes!” she cried, “Don’t stop, baby! Eat my pussy!”
I’ll admit that I nearly came without touching myself at how excited she was. And I learned over the next couple of minutes that my sister could orgasm multiple times in a short space of time. I was relentless once I’d figured out what she liked. She eventually had to cry enough, whispering for me to stop. Removing my fingers, I gave her a few last licks before I sat back on my knees, sucking my fingers clean, as I gazed down at my sister.
She slowly sat up, wrapping a hand around the back of my head, and dragging me down to kiss her. “No-one has ever pleasured me like that before,” she whispered, “But it also meant so much more because it was my brother.” Her other hand wrapped around my cock, slowly stroking me. “And you definitely deserve something in return. I’m going to get on my knees for you, Peter, and I’m going to suck them and swallow every drop of your cum.”
Considering how turned on I was, I wasn’t embarrassed that I barely lasted a couple of minutes before I enjoyed one hell of an orgasm of my own. And she kept her word, not spilling a drop, even opening up her mouth to show me the cum before she closed her mouth and gulped it down. Getting to her feet, I had no problem kissing her considering she would take my load in her mouth then swallow it.
Heading downstairs, we grabbed a drink, mixing sipping at our glasses with kissing and fooling around on the couch. I loved making her laugh, the sound echoing around the otherwise empty house. Finishing our drinks, it had been a long night and I was feeling it, returning to her bedroom and her bed, Jennifer spooned back against me, hearing her giggle as my cock was immediately hard again.
“Not sure about me, but I might wake up and just want to pleasure my sister again,” I whispered into her ear.
“Peter, you have permission to eat your sister out whenever you want from now until we go to bed together on Sunday night.”
“Really?”
“If you eat me out like you did earlier, I’m definitely not going to complain.” She turned around to meet my eyes in the near darkness. “Peter, I’ve never cum that hard with anyone before. Sure, I’ve not had many lovers either, but I know how special it was, and it always will be, because of who I’ll be with going forward.”
My sister learned that I backed up my words. I woke up when it was still dark and had her giggling when I spread her legs and started to lick her out. She was wide awake rather quickly, and I loved making my sister orgasm more than once again. Asking if I wanted the favour returned, I kissed up her body before leaving a soft kiss on her lips, whispering that I was simply following what she’d said earlier. That I would be eating her pussy all weekend.
We didn’t leave the house on Saturday, and after cornering her twice and going down on her, she didn’t bother wearing panties, just wearing a skirt for some modesty. I lost track of how many times I went down on her, happy to just sit her back on the couch, spread her legs, and simply savour her taste. I complimented her all the time on how much I already loved it.
She did return the favour occasionally, and I learned that my sister did enjoy swallowing my cum. She asked if I wanted to give her a facial. Though the idea was erotic, I said I loved knowing that she was so happy swallowing my cum. “Always, little brother,” she said, cuddling into me during one of those moments we were not fooling around.
Heading to bed that night, she only had one orgasm when she cried enough. “My pussy isn’t sore, Peter, but there are only so many orgasms a girl can enjoy before she’s had enough,” she stated, cuddling me tightly, “But thank you for today.”
“My pleasure. And I definitely mean that.”
I didn’t exactly leave my sister alone the next day, and she did come looking for me a couple of times, wanting her little brother to use his rapidly developing expert tongue, but we spent more of the day just spending time with each other, cuddling on the couch as we watched television or movies. She cooked us a roast dinner, which I helped prepare, eating side by side at the table before we showered and enjoyed an early night in bed.
“I don’t want to rush into making love,” she whispered as she cuddled into my side, “I really want to, and I know you want to. And we’ve already crossed so many lines already. Can you wait a little longer?”
“As long as you want, Jenny.”
“Thank you, Peter. I know it won’t be easy because I’m going to be your first, and you’re feeling a lot of nervous excitement but also tremendous love for me. But… I’m also scared.”
“Why?”
“Because I’m your older sister, and there is still that small part of my brain telling me not to do this with you. But I’m choosing to listen to my heart, which is telling me that I’m in love with you and that we’re going to spend our lives together.”
Pulling her close, I replied softly, “I’m in love with you too, Jenny.”
“Good. Now cuddle your older sister like your life depended on it. It’s going to be another long week.”
It was a long week though we still managed to make time for each other every night. What my sister learned, following on from the events of the weekend, is that I lived to give. Even though she was tired, my sister loved it when I happily went down on her, helping her to more than one orgasm nearly every evening.
Receiving a call from our mother on Thursday night wasn’t a surprise. I spoke to her first before Jennifer took my phone and had a word. When she informed me that our mother would be visiting for lunch on Sunday, I had to admit to her a slight onrush of nerves as I had a bad feeling I’d act differently and our mother would notice.
Jennifer hugged me which helped me feel better. “We’ve always been affectionate and loving, Peter,” she assured me, “She won’t notice anything different about our relationship. Unless you get underneath the table and start licking my pussy while she’s here…”
“That’s one way to announce our new relationship to her!”
Arriving home from work on Friday night, I sat my sister down and said I wanted to take her out on a proper date for the first time. Her face absolutely lit up before she practically leapt on me, her lips on mine before I had my face absolutely covered in kisses. When asked why she reacted in such a manner, she told me it had been too long since she’d been out on a date.
Spending most of Saturday studying, as my exams were approaching fast, we started to get ready in the late afternoon. My sister had me laughing when she dropped a pair of obviously wet panties onto my workbook. Kissing my cheek, she whispered, “I’ve been excited about our date all day. I might have snuck into my bedroom to masturbate earlier.”
“You’re a tease,” I whispered back.
“Only for my handsome little brother, who is taking his sister on a date tonight. I’m the luckiest woman in the world right now.”
“Do it because I love you.”
Hugging me tightly, she murmured how much she loved me before adding she was going for a shower, and that I wasn’t invited, otherwise we’d never leave the house. As soon as she left, I picked up her panties and inhaled her scent. She’d already told me more than once that I was allowed to use her panties to jerk off. She loved the idea of me being turned on and then using her panties to get myself off. She’d already shown me new undergarments she’d bought as she wanted to look sexy for me.
To my delight, she was wearing an all-red ensemble once again… except for the panties, lifting her dress to show that she wasn’t wearing any. Noticing my reaction, she smiled and walked towards me, resting her hands on my chest. “My brother should have constant access to my pussy,” she said, leaning up to kiss my cheek.
“You’re going to be the death of me, Jenny.”
Laughing to herself, she hugged me tightly. “I do it only because I love you.”
It was a fantastic night out. I’d reserved a table at one of her favourite places to eat. The food was fantastic, the service excellent but not overwhelming, and Jennifer barely stopped smiling the entire time. Despite living together, conversation flowed easily, and the one topic I loved talking about was the future. We knew we wanted to be together forever, but there were other matters to discuss. Marriage wouldn’t be possible, at least officially, but then there was the fact we wanted a family.
“We’ll need to look into it,” she suggested, “But I have already done my own research.”
“And?”
“There’s a good to firm chance that it will just be like a normal pregnancy. The main problem we’d face is that fact I’d be single and pregnant, and we’d both want nothing more than to announce we were having a child together.” She paused before asking, “You want to be a father, Peter?”
“Not right now but I do want children.”
“Good. I want children too. But I’ll remain on birth control for the time being.”
“You won’t want me to…”
She leaned forward, a smirk on her face. “Oh no,” she said softly, “My little brother is always going to fill his big sister’s pussy with his cum. I’m waiting for that first time I feel you cum in me.”
“Tonight?” I wondered.
“Maybe… I might just want more of that talented tongue of yours before I swallow your cum instead.”
Clearing my throat, I looked around for our waitress so I could pay the bill before we headed off to a nearby bar. Jennifer wrapped her arms around my left as we strolled along, leaning into me as I released her arms and wrapped my arm around her instead. Finding a table at the bar I’d chosen, it was busy, but the service was still quick enough that the wait wasn’t intolerable. A few people did get up to dance, so I was not surprised when Jennifer eventually offered her hand and dragged me up.
She was laughing within a minute as she felt something poking her. After dancing to a couple of songs, we returned to our table, my sister taking my hand and ensuring it slid under her dress. She was almost dripped wet, her inner thighs feeling wet at the same time.
“Take me home, Peter,” she whimpered as soon as my fingers grazed her pussy, “I’m really fucking horny.”
We didn’t make it to the bedroom, stripping the dress off my sister as soon as we were in the house, placing her on the couch, spreading her legs, and I just devoured her pussy. She was so horny, her first orgasm arrived within barely a couple of minutes, and as she didn’t tell me to stop or slow down, I was relentless. Fingers caressing her special spot, my tongue working her clit, I helped my sister get off over and over again until she practically passed out.
Easily able to carry her upstairs, I made sure we had a quick wash before I helped her to bed. “Blowjob morning,” she murmured, snuggling into me.
I was fast asleep when I was woken by my sister ever so slowly giving pleasure to my morning wood. Lifting the blankets, she gazed up at me and smiled before resuming her task. Asking if she wanted to spin around, she shook her head, stopping for long enough to tell me that this was my treat, and I was to simply enjoy it.
I loved my sister.
Still returned the favour after I’d made her cum though. Enjoying a shower together, we spent the morning making sure the house was neat and tidy before our mother arrived. She wouldn’t actually care if the place was a mess, having never been one to need a pristine house, but there was still that part of us that wanted to impress her.
Mum arrived as Jennifer was putting the finishing touches to the lunch she’d prepared. Nothing spectacular, not that our mother would have expected too much, sitting together in the living room as we spent time catching up. What was clear to my sister and me was that our mother was genuinely happy. Once we’d finished eating, she took a deep breath and asked for us to listen.
“I’m sorry,” she said softly, “I should have done something about your father so much sooner, but I felt trapped, as much as you likely felt. I should have done better, but I stayed mostly through fear. I honestly thought he’d take matters into his own hands should I leave and take you with me. There was a time when your father loved you and would have fought heaven and earth to keep you.”
“Not so much anymore now,” I muttered.
“And that’s on him. You’re both adults and you’re not required to keep a relationship with family, particularly those who have treated you so poorly. I’m not an angel myself…”
Jennifer hugged our mother first, and I wasn’t surprised when she burst into tears, hugging Jennifer tightly in return. “I’m going to spend the rest of my life making up for my mistakes,” Mum whispered, “If you’ll let me…”
“It wasn’t your fault, Mum. I know that.” Jennifer took a deep breath before continuing. “In a way, we’re all victims. Dad bullied me. He terrified you. And I know Peter doesn’t exactly have warm feelings for him either.”
“The man’s a complete dick,” I stated with humour, earning chuckles from the two women in my life, “He’s got problems and refused to do anything about it. Easier to just blame the world.”
“Do either of you blame me for… you know, stepping out…”
“Many will likely judge you, Mum,” Jennifer replied, “Morally, it perhaps would have been better to leave before finding someone…”
“He was simply a friend to start with, someone to talk to and lean on as my marriage dissolved into what it turned into. I felt like a slave, barely even a wife. I’m now with a man who treats me as his equal, as his partner, and shows how much he loves me every single day.”
“That’s all we’d want for you, Mum,” I said, “Honestly, part of me doesn’t blame you for wanting to find someone who was going to treat you right. We’ve both seen how Dad talked to and treated you for years. It was nothing short of abuse. It doesn’t always have to be physical for it to be abuse.”
Mum stayed for dinner as the three of us talked about anything and everything from our lives and growing up. I think we both started to understand our mother more during those conversations. She admitted to her own faults, whether while raising us, and particularly for decisions made during her marriage, but it was obvious she hadn’t loved our father for a long time by the time she’d made the choice, feeling trapped as she was.
When she left later that night, the hug she shared with Jennifer led to both of them shedding more than one tear. “I love you, Mum,” Jennifer whispered. Our mother sobbed upon hearing those words. I think it was the first time Jennifer had said them to her in quite a while.
Hugging me next, Mum told me that, even though I was younger, to look after my sister, protect her from men like our father, and to give her all the love I could. Leaning back, I searched her eyes and face, wondering if she already had it figured out. But she gave nothing away, simply kissing my cheek, letting me know she was proud of her son and daughter, and delighted to see we were functioning adults, particularly after the trials and tribulations of our home life growing up.
“How are you feeling?” I asked my sister once she was cuddled up to me again on the couch.
“Cathartic. I think we’ve needed to have that conversation for a long time. Now that I’m a little older and a little more mature myself, I can understand what our mother went through.”
“She had it tougher than I thought. I saw enough to know our father was a prick, but we were only kids and never fully understood how much of a bully he was.”
“Oh, I knew he was a bully…”
“Ah… Shit…”
“It’s okay, Peter. You copped it too. We’re not going to sit here and compare. We all suffered to various degrees. It was the main reason why I wanted you here with me. Get you out of there and part of me thought it would be the kick up the arse Mum needed to leave him.”
We didn’t make love that night. It wasn’t the right time, and my sister was feeling a little fragile, cuddling me tightly in bed and needing her brother to make her feel better as she cried quietly on my shoulder. It was sorrow for our mother and the lost time together. Sorrow for herself and what she’d endured growing up. But there was also relief that she now understood and that things were starting to be better with our mother.
My sister was always happy but for the next week, it appeared a weight was lifted off her shoulders. She arrived home smiling every day, informing me of the messages she’d been swapping with our mother. There were suggestions they’d meet up more often for lunch and dinner. I would be invited, of course. Mum wanted to be close with both her children, and Jennifer suggested we head to each other’s place at least once a week for dinner.
Jennifer being happy was also good for me. She arrived home twice, immediately coming to my bedroom where I was studying, lowering my shorts and underwear to take my cock in her mouth, happily blowing me until I came, watching slack-jawed as she swallowed my cum.
“Yummy,” she’d state before kissing my cheek and returning downstairs to start dinner.
Being in such a good mood, I like to think I helped as my sister was treated to having her pussy eaten for at least an hour each night before we went to sleep. On Friday night, her hand wrapped around my cock as she lay next to me half asleep. “Tomorrow night,” she whispered, “I’m going to make love with my little brother.”
“Are you ready?”
“More than ready, Peter. I’m going to have to control myself tomorrow, otherwise, I’ll end up just riding you on the couch or something.”
“Nothing wrong with that…”
She laughed, snuggling tighter. “I want our first time to be in our bed,” she said, hot breath on my neck, “I’d move your things in here too but for appearance's sake… But this is our bed, Peter. Our bedroom. Our home.”
We enjoyed a sixty-nine when we were both awake the next morning, burying my face in her pussy, savouring her taste as I always did. Feeling her lips wrapped tightly around my cock was a distraction as always, but I think we both enjoyed the fact we orgasmed at almost the same time.
To be honest, we were both absolutely gagging to be intimate with each other. Over breakfast, my sister was almost squirming in her chair, even after the orgasm she’d enjoyed. Whenever our eyes met, there was a hunger and desire I was now used to seeing, almost left chuckling at how she was repressing her urge to want sex with me. I’d been ready since the first time we’d fooled around though I appreciated her making me wait.
Jennifer gave in before lunchtime. I was lounging about in the living room. My sister walked downstairs, standing in front of me stark naked. Gazing up her gorgeous body, I finally met her eyes. She didn’t need to say a word as I stood up and we shared one hell of an intense kiss. Taking my hand, she led me upstairs to our bedroom, helping me strip off rather quickly, before we tumbled into bed together, both of us laughing for a moment as it was obvious how much we wanted this and how relieved it was finally happening.
Aware I was a virgin and would be relying on theory and what I’d seen in porn, she asked if I wanted to go down on her first, as she didn’t want me to worry about making her orgasm with my cock. “It’s never happened before,” she admitted, “And I don’t want you to be disappointed if I don’t cum when we make love.”
My sister didn’t have to ask if I wanted to eat her out. I smiled, spread her legs as I kissed down her body, and spent at least half an hour slowly bringing her to the boil until she practically exploded. “Holy shit!” she cried out as her entire body quivered, “I think they’re better because it’s my brother!”
Reaching down to guide my cock, she leaned up to kiss me as I felt her press the head of my cock against her. Meeting her eyes, she smiled and whispered, “Just push forward, Peter. You’re big but you won’t hurt me.” When I blushed, she knew why. “Yes, you have a lovely big cock, Peter. It’s going to feel really good inside me. And if you need to cum quickly, that’s okay.”
“I’ll try not to.”
“It won’t matter if you do because I’m your sister and I love you. Now give me that big cock of yours, little brother.”
Sliding inside my sister for the first time was life changing. She felt so tight around my cock, so warm, so wet. I was left thinking she squeezed my cock as I slid inside her. I had to stop more than once as I thought I was going to cum almost immediately. My sister ran her fingers up and down my back as I buried my entire length, glancing down to see I was now joined with my sister in the most intimate way possible.
“My brother is in my pussy,” she murmured, “And it’s perfect.”
Meeting her eyes, I took my time figuring out how to thrust properly, so it felt good for both of us. Jennifer would slow me down occasionally and ask me to adjust my position slightly. I knew I wasn’t going to last long, her arms ending up around my neck as she begged me to cum inside her.
“Just cum, Peter,” she moaned, “It’s okay, sweetie. You’re young and you’ll be hard again in no time. I just want to feel my brother cum in for the first time.”
I fucked her hard for a couple of minutes, earning a grateful grin, before I finally warned her that I was close. Wrapping her legs around me, I groaned loudly as I felt my cock erupt deep inside her. “That’s it, handsome,” she moaned, “Fill your sister’s pussy.”
“Fuck, I love you,” I groaned, pumping my hips with every spurt of cum that filled her.
Resting on my elbows, trying to catch my breath, I felt soft lips on my cheek as I lifted my head. My sister smiled at me again. “Now I’m your woman, Peter,” she told me, “And you’re my man.”
Pulling out of her, she smiled as my cock barely went soft. An advantage of still being a teenager. Lying next to her, feeling her hand wrap around my cock, she snuggled as she kept my cock hard until she felt ready to go again. Straddling my lap, I watched as my cock disappeared inside her, leaning forward to rest her hands on my chest.
“I knew I was going to love riding your big cock,” she moaned, feeling her body start to move, “The head is going to rub against my spot, and if I grind, I’ll stimulate my clit.”
“So you’ll orgasm?”
“I’m going to cum so hard this way, Peter. And after you fill me again, you need to fuck me from behind.”
“Like it that way?”
“Only with my brother. I’ll be his submissive little sister in that position.”
Watching my sister bounce up and down on my cock was nothing short of mesmerising. She loved every minute, changing how she was sat, and I felt ever so deep inside her at times. She enjoyed more than one orgasm as she really tested us both out before she leaned forward, resting her arms on either side of me after placing my hands on her arse.
“Time to fuck your sister again, Peter,” she told me, “Just grip hard and fuck me. Need to cum?”
“Yeah.”
“Then cum in your sister again.” Kissing my cheek, she added, “And just consider this practice for when you put a baby in me.”
“That’s so hot, Jenny,” I admitted, “The idea of putting a baby in you.”
“It’s just as hot for me, knowing that one day, you’re going to knock me up.”
I came inside her again within a couple of minutes, my sister happy to rest on my chest as I stroked her rather damp back as she had ridden me for quite a while. But sensing I was still hard and ready for more, she slid off me, lowering her head to the mattress before shaking her perfect little arse in my direction.
It took me a couple of minutes to figure it all out, but once I did, I fucked my sister hard. She loved it, begging me for more and more before I pretty much mounted her and really started to drive my cock deep. “That’s it, brother,” she cried out, “Fuck your sister hard. Holy shit, I can’t believe how great your cock is.”
“So is your pussy, Jenny,” I grunted into her ear, “So hot and tight.”
“Your pussy, Peter. Whenever we’re at home, I’m yours whenever you want.”
“And me for you, Jenny.”
I came inside her a third time and needed to call a break after that. Jenny collapsed onto the bed, laughing to herself as my cum didn’t stop leaking out of her, glancing at the clock to see it was only late afternoon. “Dinner then more sex?” she asked.
“I could do with an infusion of energy to satisfy my insatiable sister.”
Playfully slapping my shoulder, she straddled me again before giving me one hell of a kiss. “Only for my little brother,” she stated, “Who I love more than anyone.”
Caressing her cheek, her eyes closed as the smile broadened. “I feel the same way about you, Jenny. I’ve been in love with you most of my life. First, just because you were my older sister and I thought you were wonderful. But ever since I moved in here… I’ve fallen for you romantically as well.”
Sliding off me, we turned onto our sides to face each other. “I fell in love with you the day Mum brought you home for the first time. I’ve often read about how big brothers feel a surge of love for their little sisters, to nurture, teach and protect them as they grow together. I think big sisters feel exactly the same way about little brothers.”
Enjoying a quick shower together, as we were in desperate need of one, we made dinner together, sitting together on the couch to eat. Watching a little television, we kept sharing glances and smiles, wondering who would give in to temptation first. To my surprise, Jennifer stripped off and straddled my lap long before I was ready to give in, helping lower my shorts enough to free my cock, moaning together as I slid inside her tight, warm pussy once again.
“Oh my god,” she moaned, “This is too addictive already. I’m taking a week off when you’ve finished your exams so we can just spend an entire week fucking each other senseless.”
“I’ll put it in my calendar. ‘One week of fucking my sister senseless’.”
“And I’ll get a double helping of birth control because I think my brother’s cum will be incredibly potent!”
She rode me until she’d enjoyed a couple of orgasms, sliding off me and resting on her elbows and knees on the floor, wiggling her arse, no need to tell me what she wanted. After I came inside her, we headed back upstairs and continued to fool around until we simply needed to sleep as we had work and school in the morning.
The next few weeks were nothing short of a dream. If we had a few spare minutes, we were making love. On the weekend, my sister would sometimes not bother putting on clothes so I could do as she wanted. Simply have her body whenever I chose. I didn’t just use my cock. I still loved going down on her, and she still loved blowing me. But we had a lot of sex. Most mornings and every night during the week, and during the weekend, we would sometimes barely leave the house.
Finishing my end of year, and end of school exams, my sister did exactly what she said she’d do, booked a week off work, and we spent a week wearing each other out. By the middle of the week, my sister was complaining that her pussy was sore though it wasn’t going to stop her being fucked by her brother. I felt the pace as well as my sister rode my cock red raw, not quite literally, but it certainly felt like it at times.
No one seemed to figure out the new relationship between my sister and me. Our friends never seemed to give any hints. We’d always been loving and affectionate, and we made sure to not change our behaviour publicly. The only person who seemed to sense a change in how close we were was our mother, but even she stated that it was lovely to see her two children were so comfortable with each other. Whenever she asked either of us about dating, we deflected, Jennifer explaining how busy she was, while I was focused on starting university the next year.
Christmas was interesting as Jennifer and I bought each other incredibly meaningful presents that did have our mother raising an eyebrow. Deeply personal but could still be fobbed off as gifts between siblings. We spent time with our mother and her partner. It wasn’t the first time we’d met him, but the more often we did meet him, the more we both liked him. He was a good man, quite clearly loved our mother, and our mother was besotted with him in return.
As for our father, we hadn’t heard a word in months. We did drive by the old house a couple of times. There was no sign of him, left wondering if he even still lived there or if the place had been abandoned. We didn’t hang around to find out. Neither of us wanted to see him.
Spending the new year together as a couple at our home was perfect. Though we could have spent time with friends, we rang in the new year in bed together, making love nearly all night and we laughed as we counted down together and I came inside her just after midnight. Though still on birth control, I did mention the idea of conceiving a baby for the new year. My sister remained silent as she cuddled me.
“As soon as you complete your studies, Peter… I don’t want you distracted while you’re at university.”
“Okay.”
“Disappointed?”
“No. I’m still quite young though I know you want to be a mother too.”
“I can wait, Peter. We have all the time in the world.”
Things came to a head around a month before I was due to begin my time at university. Mum was over for her regular weekend lunch, and the three of us discussed any topic that was on our minds. My sister and I shared the occasional brief smile as she wasn’t wearing panties and my cum would definitely be leaking out of her, considering I’d left three loads inside her between waking up, the last load only five minutes before our mother arrived.
It took a lull in the conversation for our mother to clear her throat, meeting our eyes and smiling at us. “Jenny, Peter… You’re my children and I love you. I have just one question I need an honest answer to.”
“Sure, Mum. What’s on your mind?” Jennifer wondered.
“How long have you two been intimate? And I don’t mean the usual affection. Jenny, I’m going to be blunt. You opened the door, and I immediately knew you’d just had sex. There’s a look on a woman’s face after she’d made love, and she’s enjoyed more than one orgasm, and felt a man orgasm inside her, that you simply cannot hide.”
“Mum…”
To my surprise, she took my hand immediately. “I’m not angry, Peter. At either of you. Part of me even understands. But I need your honesty right now.”
“We’ve been sharing a bed for around five months, Mum,” Jennifer replied, “We’re in love, Mum.”
“We are, Mum,” I added, taking Jennifer’s hand, squeezing it for comfort, “I’ve been in love with Jenny… Well, since I can remember.”
“Why aren’t you mad?” Jennifer had to ask.
“Because I can’t be mad that my children have found someone to love. And I already know the trials and tribulations you are going to face wanting to be together. I haven’t shared my thoughts with anyone. This is an intensely private matter.”
“You won’t try and split us up?” I asked, Mum, hearing the concern, squeezing my other hand.
“No, Peter. I’m not going to do anything except support my two children.”
“Guess I’m not as subtle as I thought,” Jennifer muttered.
“Oh, you’ve done very well up to this point, Jenny,” Mum retorted with a laugh, “I had no idea until this morning. As I said, I knew you’d had sex, Jenny, and as there isn’t another man in your life, and I know you don’t enjoy casual sex…” She paused before asking, “Have you discussed certain matters about being together?”
“We know marriage isn’t possible,” I replied.
“But we’ve already looked into having children. We’re both young, fit and healthy, with no indicators that any child conceived will suffer health concerns.”
Mum smiled at both of us again. “You’ve given this a lot of thought?”
Squeezing my sister’s hand, I replied, “Mum, I’m going to buy my sister a ring once I can afford it. We can never marry legally but I can still give her something as a symbol of my commitment to her.” I paused before asking, “Are you sure that you’re okay? You’re almost too calm about this.”
She stood up and wrapped an arm around both of us. “You’re my children and I love you both with all my heart. I’ll need a little time to really come to terms with it, but I’m not going to sit here, ranting and raving. I know I can’t stop this, and part of me doesn’t want to. I see how happy you make each other. That’s all any mother wants for their children. Your relationship just goes against the established norm.”
When she left a couple of hours later, Mum hugged each of us for a couple of minutes, whispering words of reassurance and love. When it was my turn, she eventually leaned back and met my eyes. “Look after your sister, Peter. I know you’re the younger sibling, but she had it rough for a long time. I know why you’re in love with each other, I understand, but please don’t hurt her or break my heart. You’re still both my babies, no matter how old you are.”
“I promise, Mum. We’re together forever.”
“Good boy.”
Only when she’d left did my sister give me one hell of a cuddle, admitting her disbelief that our mother was so accepting of our relationship. Then her fingers worked their way into my shorts as she gazed up into my eyes. “Can I admit something?”
“Of course.”
“Knowing your cum was dribbling out of my pussy while we were eating turned me on. Want to keep practising putting a baby in your big sister?”
“I had no idea my sister had such a way with words.”
“Your sister is going to show her talents regarding other matters in a moment. Follow me.”
I followed her upstairs, the obedient younger brother. We didn’t leave the bedroom until the next morning.
Epilogue
We moved three years after I graduated from university, leaving most of our friends and family behind, as we wanted to be together in public without worry about people that we knew discovering our relationship. Along for the ride was our mother, who had married her partner, and he was aware of our relationship, surprising us by how accepting he was, suggesting he wasn’t one to judge.
Finding a house to buy, both of us ensuring we had jobs lined up, Mum and her new husband eventually moved only a couple of streets away, and for good reason. We announced Jennifer’s pregnancy a couple of weeks before departing. Her friends only knew she was pregnant, not who the father was. My mother was ever so excited, and I knew that was the moment she completely accepted our relationship.
A month after we moved, I got down on one knee and gave my sister two rings, an engagement and a wedding ring. Mum was present as I did it, my sister bursting into tears as I slid both onto her finger. She might never get the wedding she might have dreamed of, but she would have two symbols of how deeply her brother loved her.
Our first child was a daughter, and as soon as she was home from the hospital, she was adamant about trying for a second child very quickly. My mother and I both learned that motherhood came naturally to my sister. She never stopped smiling, and she would thank me at least once a day for giving her the gift of our daughter. I loved being a father at the same time, but the change in my sister was beautiful to see.
I won’t bore you with details of my father. All we know is that, somehow, he’s still alive, though the house we’d grown up in had been sold. Where he’s living, what he’s doing, who he’s with, we don’t really know and none of us really care. We’re making our lives elsewhere now. It’s a shame he’ll never meet his grandchildren, but I was left believing he wouldn’t have accepted our relationship anyway.
It's now ten years later after our move. My sister and I have four kids. Three daughters and a son, who is our youngest. To say our daughters absolutely dote on their younger brother is incredibly cute to watch. We don’t believe it’ll ever end up like our relationship, but we also know that one day when they’re all old enough, we’ll need to tell them the truth.
Our mother loves to babysit, giving Jennifer and me a much-needed break. We’ve established a great group of friends, all of them with children, and we have that sense of community that is often missing nowadays.
We’re both in our thirties and my birthday is today. After going out for dinner, the kids were sent to their grandparents’ place for the evening as I’m sitting back on the bed, waiting for my sister to appear. Seeing her appear in the doorway had me almost drooling and my cock rock hard.
It was another red lingerie ensemble. Bra. Panties. Garter. Suspenders. Thigh-highs. Heels. Her glasses, a newer pair, are perched on her nose. Faint makeup on her face, the colour of her lipstick matching her lingerie. Her hair up in a ponytail.
“Holy shit, you’re fucking hot,” I exclaimed to her amusement, “My sister sure knows how to treat her brother.”
With a sultry smile on her face, remaining silent as she got up onto the bed, my hands ended up on her back as she leaned down to kiss me. “Your big sister needs to treat her little brother to nice things sometimes,” she breathed, “Particularly on his birthday.”
“Can I take pictures of you?”
“What are the rules of our house when we’re alone, Peter?”
“Your body is mine, as much as mine is yours.”
“If you want photos, take them.” Leaning down to kiss me again, she added, “I stopped taking birth control a couple of weeks ago. And I know, if you fill me with a lot of cum, we might conceive tonight.”
“We talked but…”
“Want to put another baby in your sister tonight?”
I grabbed and rolled her over, feeling her legs spread as my tented cock pressed against her covered pussy. “Baby or not, I want my sister tonight.”
Caressing my cheek, she returned a beautiful smile, the sort that I kept in my memory. “Get your underwear off and make love to your sister,” she whispered.
A couple of hours later, Jennifer was snuggled into my side, fast asleep, as I laid back and contemplated our future. Four kids and perhaps a fifth now on the way? I’d been terrified during those early weeks after she’d given birth to our first daughter. Now I loved our children and having another one would be wonderful. If we were lucky, it would have already happened.
Kissing my sister on the forehead, I whispered how much I loved her, hearing her murmur that she loved me in return before I closed my eyes and drifted off myself.
Chapter 110: My Sister's Best Friend [Romance]
Chapter Text
Hannah
Watching her little brother messing around with a couple of his friends by the pool, she glanced to her side to see her three best friends all watching on with interest. Hannah still referred to Chris as her ‘little brother’ though there wasn’t all that much ‘little’ about him anymore. He’d turned twenty a couple of months before and had long towered over the women of the household. He’d done so since around the age of seventeen when he finally had that long-awaited growth spurt.
He was now six-two. Years of playing rugby league had helped give him a defined physique as although only an amateur, he took it seriously and was at the gym five days a week. Broad-shouldered, strong arms, a toned chest though not overly cut. His blue eyes were currently hidden by his sunglasses, he used an electric razor and always kept a day or two of stubble. Thick light brown hair on his head.
Hannah knew she was biased when it came to her little brother, thinking he was incredibly handsome. But it was his sweet nature that made her love him so much. He barely had a bad bone in his body. Even on the rugby field, he would put his body on the line but was never unnecessarily violent in what was already a violent game. She’d never seen or heard of him throwing a punch.
And his friends clearly loved him as well. His three friends with him by or in the pool had been by his side since their earliest days at primary school.
“Is your brother still single?” Melody asked her quietly.
Hannah had to nod as she wasn’t aware of any special woman in his life. “The last girlfriend he had was Jennifer, when he was in high school. I don’t think they ever did all that much together,” she replied.
“You don’t think… You think he might still be a virgin?” Melody asked, Hannah noting the surprise in her friend’s tone.
“Well, I don’t think he ever did anything with Jennifer. They started dating before his growth spurt, and though he’s still rather shy now, he was even worse when he was around fifteen. Could barely say two words to a girl. Jennifer was the one to ask him out. She was a cute little thing. A little nerdish, if I’m honest. She genuinely liked him, but I think she liked him as her boyfriend as it kept every other boy at bay. She was bookish, but I saw her over here a couple of times in a two-piece, and she had considerable assets on her chest.”
“But you don’t think they ever did anything?” Melody asked.
“I don’t ask my brother about his sex life, but I think Mum would have got him to say something about it once it happened. Or he would have let it slip.” She paused and sipped at her drink. “I know he was heartbroken when Jennifer chose to attend university in Melbourne instead of staying in Sydney. But she wanted away from everything here. Shitty homelife, not many friends, and going to Melbourne offered a fresh start.”
“And he’s been single since?” Gina wondered, one of her other two friends showing an interest in their conversation.
“As far as I’m aware. He doesn’t talk much about his private life, but I think that’s because there isn’t much of one. He studies five days a week. Goes to footy training two nights a week during the season. Plays his game on a Saturday afternoon. Sunday is his only real free time of the week.”
Hannah laughed as Chris was wrestling with one of his friends and easily got the upper hand, eventually pushing his friend into the pool. His friend reappeared, thankfully laughing away. “Always forget how fucking strong you are,” Mike exclaimed.
“Don’t think I’m offering a hand to help you out. I know you’ll just try and pull me in.”
Mike lifted himself out and walked to get his towel, noticing that Chris kept a careful eye on his friend. Mike was his best friend, and the pair were always horsing around. Both were mature and responsible young men most of the time, but put them together, and they revert to idiot teenager status.
“Do his friends have girlfriends?” Melody wondered.
“Mike’s been with his girlfriend since they were both sixteen. Seeing them together, you know it’s for life. It’s rather beautiful. Mark plays the field. New girl on his arm every three months or so. Daniel is recently single. His girlfriend was a year younger and wanted to enjoy the full university experience.”
“Why do some young women always think that?” Hailey asked.
“It’s the modern world,” Gina replied, “I never had an interest in heading out each weekend to get fucked by random blokes. I mean, enjoy sex if you want, but I always found the sex was far better with someone who loved you, and took the time to learn your body, how to make the experience so totally enjoyable that you’d never want to let him go.”
“So your brother has spent nearly three years at university single and not getting laid?” Melody finally asked.
“It’s not a bad thing being a virgin, Melody,” Hannah replied.
“I know. I know. But he’s so damned sweet and handsome…”
“You’re single, Mel,” Hailey stated, “Why don’t you date him? Or would that be an issue of concern for you, Hannah?”
Melody immediately glanced at Hannah. Hannah was aware that her three friends all had a crush on her little brother. They all might be twenty-four years old, but the age gap wasn’t that much of a problem. Hannah was currently single, and if it wasn’t for the fact Chris was her brother, she would consider dating such a sweet and handsome young man.
“I know you won’t hurt him, Mel,” Hannah finally replied, “But he is my little brother. I know you wouldn’t break his heart, but I’m left thinking that he’s now been a virgin for so long, aware all of his friends have likely lost theirs long ago, that I reckon he might only want to be with a woman who he’ll want to spend his life with.”
“You mean a one-and-done?” Melody replied, “You really think that?”
“If it wasn’t for the fact Jennifer moved away, I think they would have been intimate eventually and would have remained committed.”
“Maybe you could feel him out for me…” Melody finally suggested, “I mean… If you don’t mind the idea of me dating him?”
Hannah removed her sunglasses and looked at her best friend, Melody removing her sunglasses so they could look at each other in the eyes. “You know I love you, Mel. And most important is that I trust you. I’ll talk to Chris and figure out what he really wants. I know you wouldn’t just spend a night in bed with him and that would be it.”
“I wouldn’t just leap into bed with him anyway,” Melody assured her, “Do you think he’d want to date me?”
That made the other three girls laugh. “Please, he’s always checking us out,” Gina exclaimed, thankful that Chris and his friends were far too engaged in their own conversations to pay any attention to their conversation.
“My little brother is obviously very shy, and when it comes to his sister and her friends, I’m sure you don’t miss how awkward he can still be from time to time,” Hannah said, “And the idea of asking out one of his sisters’ friends… I’m sure he probably thinks about it but would believe that I wouldn’t like it.”
“So maybe I should ask him out then?” Melody wondered.
“Let me talk to him first. If he seems keen, then I’ll give you the green light, Melody.”
“You do realise he’s not the only one to have a little crush,” Hailey said softly.
“I’m aware the three of you all like looking at him, but how well do you really know him at heart?”
“I’d like to get to know,” Gina stated.
“Me too,” Hailey added, “But given that we both have boyfriends, and that Melody is currently single…”
The two groups didn’t particularly mingle for the rest of the afternoon. Chris’s friends were friendly but not all that interested given their relationship status or they were a little wary that it was Hannah and her friends. Hannah and her friends only started to head inside when the sun started to disappear, and the heat of the day started to fade.
Chris was already inside, his friends having gone home for the evening. Melody, Gina and Hailey all disappeared to Hannah’s bedroom to get changed, no plans for the evening as they’d been out together the night before. Hannah still lived at home with her mother and younger brother as finding somewhere to live that was reasonably priced had proven difficult. Melody still lived at home, and Gina and Hailey lived with their boyfriends.
Their mother arrived home after a day out with her friends, carrying some shopping and also a couple of large pizzas. Chris wandered out from his bedroom upon hearing his mother call out, greeting her with the usual kiss on the cheek and a big cuddle. Hannah always smiled at seeing how affectionate the young man was with his mother. And her mother always had this smile on her face that reflected just how much she loved that her grown son never shied away from showing his love and affection.
He'd been a little awkward during puberty. No real surprise considering the changes to his body and hormones raging. Hannah had noticed the distance he kept from her, for example. She was aware of the little crush he’d also nursed on his big sister. Never anything that would get out of hand and very weird, but she was only a few years older than he was, and once the awkwardness passed, their relationship was even better.
After dinner, Chris grabbed a drink from the fridge and returned to his room, Hannah noting it was only a bottle of soda. He never drank at home and rarely had much to drink when he was out and about with his friends. Hannah watched some trash television with her mother, sharing a bottle of wine as her mother shared a couple of stories from the brunch she’d had with her friends.
“Megan is on the verge of finally leaving her husband,” she explained, “I told her she should have done it ten years ago. I’ve never been shy in telling you that the best thing I ever did was kick out your father when I did. Nothing but a mooch and a loser.”
“You did have two kids with him, Mum,” Hannah always liked to tease. At least her mother could joke about it nowadays.
“The only good thing about your father was that he was decent in bed. And he helped me get a wonderful daughter and son. At least my little boy isn’t like his father.”
“He’s very sweet, isn’t he?”
“He is.” She watched her mother sip at her glass of wine before she sighed. “I just wonder about, you know… I know he’s not gay. He’s definitely not gay.”
“How do you know?”
“I’ve seen what he likes to watch. I’ve never caught him, you know, jerking off. I’ve just seen his laptop a couple of times.”
“What was he watching?”
“To my surprise, it was simply a film of a young woman pleasuring herself. I would have thought a young man wanted to watch people have sex. What made me laugh is that he’s never hidden away his phone or closed a window on his laptop. If he’s looking at something, he won’t be embarrassed by it.”
“Mum… What do you think of the idea that one of my friends dates him?”
She noticed the slight look of surprise on her mother’s face before she asked, “Who of your friends wants to date him?”
“Melody. I know Chris has always had a little crush on her. And Melody has admitted that she’s been aware of how he’s grown and matured, particularly since he left high school.”
“Melody is a lovely young woman. My son could do a hell of a lot worse. But she’s your best friend, Hannah. Say they date for a while, even get quite serious, but then it goes wrong. Who would…”
“My brother,” she replied without hesitation, “Unless he does something stupid like cheating on her, I’d always choose my brother. Melody would know that too.”
“Does your brother have any idea?”
That made her laugh. “Mum, I don’t think Chris has a clue when it comes to women and their interest in him. We’ve been to a few of his rugby league matches on a weekend. He’s a big, broad young man, and you can see the eyes of so many pretty girls following him around the field. Even when covered in mud and sweat, he still looks good.”
“Sounds like you have a little crush on him too, Hannah,” her mother teased.
“I just know my little brother is a handsome young man.”
She left the topic alone for a few days, waiting until Thursday night to speak to him. Their mother was always late home on Thursday as it was still the night of the week when the shops were open later, and their mother loved to go shopping. She’d occasionally spoil herself and would usually return home with something for her children, even though they were both now in their twenties.
Finding Chris in his bedroom, sitting at his desk and studying hard, she flopped down onto his bed. Resting her head in her hands, she watched him type away at his laptop for a couple of minutes.
“Something you want, Hannah?” he asked lightly, finally turning back to glance at his sister.
“Just wanted to spend some time with my little brother.”
He pulled a face that made her chuckle. “Uh-huh. You want something from me or…”
“I have a question, Chris. A personal question and I’m going to ask it rather bluntly. I’m hoping you can be honest with me.”
Turning his chair around, his blue eyes met her own. “Okay. Shoot. What’s on your mind?”
“Are you a virgin?”
She thought the question would embarrass him and did feel a little guilty asking it so bluntly. But when the smile formed on his face, she was left wondering what the response would be. “I am, Hannah,” he admitted, “I’m guessing you’re asking for a reason.”
“Why did you never have sex with Jennifer?”
“Honestly?” She nodded and he took a deep breath. “You never figured it out?”
“No. What?”
“She was a lesbian, Hannah. I was her beard during high school. She explained what that term meant.”
“And you did that for her?”
“She was my best friend,” he replied softly, an incredibly sweet smile forming, “We loved each other, but it was the love of friendship, not romantic or intimate.”
“Is it why she left Sydney?”
“Absolutely. Me posing as her boyfriend kept her safe from her lunatic parents and family. They’re all nutjob happy clappers. The idea that their daughter was a rainbow warrior… They tolerated me in the sense that I kept my hands to myself, and it was obvious their daughter remained virginal.”
“Did she date while you posed as her boyfriend?”
“No. She didn’t want to insult me that way. She said that she’d simply finish her studies in Sydney, and once she was in Melbourne, she would live as free as she wanted. We’ve obviously kept in touch over the years. She’s enjoyed herself immensely.”
“But what about you, Chris?” That’s when his cheeks did grow a little brighter, Hannah moved to sit on the edge of the bed, patting the spot next to her. He was up and next to her rather quickly, taking his hand in hers. “Chris, you can tell me anything. You know that.”
“It’s just… Before my growth spurt and everything, I didn’t exactly have a lot of self-confidence. And I still feel so awkward trying to talk to girls, at least when it comes to a romantic setting. When a girl is just a friend, there’s no pressure and it feels normal. But if it’s a girl I like, I just… I just get all tongue-tied and feel stupid, and then… I mean, girls are not shy in coming forward, but I have no idea if they're flirting to just feel good about themselves, or if their interest is genuine, or….” He trailed off and sighed. “I know I’m twenty and supposed to be full of self-confidence bordering on arrogance, but I’ve never been good at any of that stuff. At least when I was with Jennifer, there was none of that pressure. We just faked it to make it.”
“You ever kiss her?” she asked softly.
“I know how to kiss. She was a lesbian, and admitted it to me years ago, but she did like kissing me. She liked the fact I was gentle and, well, once we figured it out, we would enjoy the occasional make-out session. Jennifer needed to feel love as much as I did. But she never let it go further than kissing.”
“Not even a bit of under-the-shirt action? Not feel her up?”
“Nope. I didn’t want to take advantage of her like that. She laid down the rules and I respected them. We could kiss as much as we wanted but nothing else was on offer. Her virginity was only going to a woman, not a man.”
“But she left not long after you graduated from high school. Have you not been with anyone since?”
He sighed. “No,” he finally said quietly, “I’m just… I don’t know…” He trailed off and sighed again.
Cuddling into his side, she smiled when he immediately turned to cuddle her, closing her eyes and enjoying how close they still were. “Chris… Do you still have a little crush on Melody?” The groan that escaped him made her giggle. “I’ll take that as a yes.”
“I doubt she’d ever show an interest in me,” he muttered.
She leaned back enough to kiss his cheek before leaning further back to meet his eyes. “Would you ever consider dating her?”
“But… She’s your best friend… I thought there were rules about things. Like I wouldn’t exactly be thrilled if one of my friends… I can’t stop it, but I don’t exactly have to like it.”
“They are stupid rules, Chris, and they only exist in the minds of some people and from stories you might read elsewhere. The fact is you’re free to date whoever you want, as much as I am. Yet while I think your friends are nice, I’m not interested in them. Now as for Melody, you know she’s twenty-four, so she’s a little older. She had a boyfriend through university though they split up as he left for Western Australia for a job. She’s dated a bit since then but hasn’t had any luck finding the right guy for her.”
“And you think it could be me?”
“You already know each other a little bit.”
He remained silent, Hannah happy to just cuddle against her little brother. She would admit to feeling a little lonely after breaking up with her previous boyfriend, and her little brother was always available to cuddle, making his big sister feel better.
“Would she really be interested in me?” he finally asked.
“Why don’t you talk to her next time she’s here and find out?”
“God… I’ll just get all tongue-tied and awkward around her…”
She leaned back and met his eyes. “Melody thinks you’re an absolute sweetheart, Chris. You are a wonderful young man. I think so. Mum waxes lyrical about you to everyone. Her friends. Her colleagues at work.” She noticed his cheeks glow slightly at her compliments. “Don’t ask her out straight away. Just come over and talk to us next time my friends are here. It’ll help your confidence at the same time.”
“Okay… If you’re sure…”
“Part of me thinks it’s lovely that you’re waiting, Chris. So many people are in a rush to have sex and too many probably regret losing something that is special to someone that means little to them. And if you make love to someone special, and you remain with that person, then that’s your decision too. You don’t have to go out and have sex with anything with a heartbeat and a pussy. There are a lot of men and women out there who consider sex to be something special, to be shared only with someone you love.”
“When will your friends be over next?”
“Not this Saturday. I’ll talk to Mum about maybe the Saturday after? We can have a barbecue. I’ll invite Melody and friends. You invite your friends. Get Mum to invite some of her friends.”
“Okay,” he stated after taking a deep breath, “Let’s see how things go.”
Chris
“Are your friends coming around on the weekend, sweetie?” Mum asked at dinner on Wednesday night.
I’m sure many other men might have cringed at their mother still calling them a pet name like that. I liked it because my relationship with my mother was still as close as ever. She’d been single for a long time as my father had been kicked out before I’d even reached double figures in age. I was aware she might have dated from time to time, but she was happy with her friends, her family, and her career.
“Yeah, the usual three stooges will be coming over. Want me to make sure the barbecue is ready to go?”
“Might need a new gas bottle, but otherwise, just make sure the pool is nice and clean too.”
“Melody, Gina and Hailey are coming too, Mum,” Hannah added. I didn’t miss the glance they shared upon my sister mentioning that before Mum turned her eyes towards me.
“Are your friends bringing some pretty girls with them?” Mum asked.
“Mike will bring his girlfriend. Mark is seeing someone at the moment. Probably not that serious, but I said she can come along. Daniel works quickly, it seems.”
“Already has a new girl?” Hannah wondered.
“Yeah. Barista at a coffee shop he stops at every morning before work. Apparently, she’d been rather interested in him for months but was aware he had a girlfriend. Now that he’s single, as he has mentioned it to her, she immediately asked him out. From what he’s told me, she’s a rather sweet young woman. Only eighteen.”
“Well, if all your friends have girls on their arm, we’ll make sure our handsome man has one on his too,” Mum stated.
I know I started to blush as Mum might have been in her late forties, but she could still rock a bikini. She was a petite little thing, barely five-two, and spent a lot of time keeping fit. I was aware of her bust size, and that of Hannah’s, as I helped out with chores around the house, and I was merely curious. As for Hannah, she was a little taller than Mum though not by much, a couple of inches at most. A larger chest and a little curvier as she would admit to struggles with her weight going through puberty. I always said she looked fantastic, and I made her cry happy tears more than once when I told her when she was struggling with her confidence. She was aware most sibling relationships could be difficult, but ours had always been one of both being siblings but also friends.
I was out with my friends for drinks on Friday night. No girlfriends were present. Mike’s relationship with his girlfriend was tight, and she rarely told him that she’d prefer him to stay home. Mark’s latest squeeze probably had her own thing. Daniel spent half the night talking about his likely new girlfriend.
“Anything going on with you?” Mike finally asked after we’d enjoyed a couple of drinks. I hated beer and didn’t want to drink anything too strong, so I stuck to alcoholic ginger beer.
“Not really though…”
My friends were aware I was still a virgin. I wasn’t embarrassed by it. Mike thought it was a good thing, that I was willing to wait for the right girl. He and his girlfriend, Emma, waited until they were ready as Emma was adamant that she would only make love to the man she was going to marry. I knew Mike was going to propose as soon as we graduated from university.
Mark enjoyed playing the field and had a long list of partners. Never teased me about the fact I’d not done a thing. He said everyone was different, with different ideas about sex. He loved the variety and admitted to not wanting to be tied down in a relationship in his late teens and early twenties. He would settle down when he was good and ready.
Daniel had been head over heels in love with his ex-girlfriend until she pretty much dumped him. I was pleased he was dating again and that, from the sounds of it, his new girlfriend was a real sweetheart.
“What’s on your mind, mate?” Mark asked me.
“Well… Hannah has suggested that maybe one of her friends would be interested in me. As in perhaps wanting to go on a date or something.”
“Which friend?” Mike wondered.
“Um… Melody…” They all shared glances and grins before three sets of eyes fell upon me again. “I mean, you know I’ve always nursed a little crush on her, but to seriously be interested in me like that? Plus, she’s older with more experience, and I’m just…”
Mike rested a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t overthink it, mate. That’s your major problem. You think too much!”
That made me laugh. “Never thought I’d be accused of thinking too much.”
“But that’s your problem. You’re overthinking. Just act natural. And when it comes to Melody, if she’s interested, and I reckon Hannah will probably give her the green light, then she might just make the first move anyway.”
“Modern world and all,” Mark added, “I’ve had plenty of women chat me up when I’m out and about.”
“So maybe I should let her take the lead then?” I wondered.
“Just don’t be too bloody oblivious if she’s clearly showing an interest,” Mike warned me, “She won’t expect you to just leap on her. Just be you, mate. Go with your gut instead of sitting there thinking about all the positives and negatives. You can talk to girls in your classes at university, and we all know what you did for Jennifer all those years. You have no idea how many girls wanted to date you because of that.”
“Everyone knew?” I asked, unaware of that fact.
The three shared glances again before they laughed. “That’s what I mean by oblivious,” Mike replied, “Chris… Mate… Everyone was aware of Jennifer and her interests. She didn’t have to tell anyone, it was obvious. She told her few friends and word just spread. Everyone knew you put your own life on hold for her. Some thought it was due to unrequited love for her…”
“It was never that. I loved Jennifer. I still do. We’ve kept in touch though she’d told me that she’ll never return to Sydney. Impossible after she told her parents she was a rug muncher. Her words, not mine. They flipped the fuck out. Disowned her on the spot. She wished them an unpleasant life and hasn’t spoken to them since.”
“Look, the best thing you can do is just sit back and relax on Saturday. Let nature take its course,” Mark suggested, “And if or when Melody shows an interest, simply return it and I’m sure it’ll work out in the end.”
Arriving home at a reasonable time that night, Mum was still up as she would normally wait up until about midnight before she’d head off to bed. Even though I was twenty, she was still my mother, still a parent, and still worried about her son. Greeting her with a hug and kiss as usual, she headed off to bed almost immediately.
I was lying back on my bed a little later, reading my Kindle, when there was a knock at the door, my sister opened it after I called out. Given it was a warm night, she was wearing only a tiny vest top and a pair of panties. If it had been anyone other than my sister, my eyes would have bugged out and I’d be nursing one hell of an erection.
“What’s up?” I asked as she walked over to lie next to me on the bed.
“Melody is definitely coming tomorrow,” she replied.
“Okay.”
“Nervous?”
“Why would I be nervous? I mean…”
She kissed my cheek and snuggled against me. “She’ll be good for you, Chris. I know that much. She has a lot of love to give. Her last couple of boyfriends were worthless.”
“I’m a pretty broke student who still lives at home with his mother. I’m not exactly…”
“She lives at home too. The only difference is that her parents are still together and she’s an only child.”
“At least she has a job.”
“Chris, I know you have things lined up for when you leave. Stop doubting yourself.” She paused and kissed my cheek again. “Please…”
“Sorry. It’s just… Want to know where I never doubt myself? On the field. It’s the one place I’ve always felt supreme confidence. And once I grew into my body and adapted to my new position, my confidence on the field exploded. I’m confident in class as well…”
“But girls are a different thing altogether?”
“I’ve never felt confident when it comes to the matter of the opposite sex. I guess posing as Jennifer’s boyfriend meant I didn’t have to worry about it for a few years.”
“When you’re outside tomorrow, let her apply some sunscreen to you. And just go from there.”
“I’ll probably be nursing, you know… As soon as she touches me.”
“And she’d be flattered by that, Chris. Women know we make men hard. We take it as a compliment that we can arouse men in such a manner. Just don’t send her dick pics or anything unless she asks for them.”
“I’d never…”
“I know,” she whispered, “But as much as you’re my brother and I love you more than anyone, she’s also my best friend. We’ve known each other for nearly twenty years. I would love to see it work out. As much as I want you to fall in love, I want Melody to be with a man I know she can love too.”
Taking a deep breath, I cuddled her a little tighter. “I’ll do my best, Hannah. I promise.”
“Good boy.” She kissed my cheek before whispering goodnight, watching her walk to the door, turning back to blow me a kiss. “I love you, Chris.”
“Love you too, Hannah.”
That made her smile. “And I love that you always tell me that you love me.”
“Always have, always will.”
Waking in the morning, I didn’t spend too long lazing around in bed, getting up and heading to the kitchen. Mum was already up and about, greeting her with a kiss on the cheek and a cuddle. Mum made me a coffee as I prepared some toast, Hannah joining us within a few minutes as she didn’t sleep in too long when the weather was warm.
No one would be arriving until the early afternoon. That gave me plenty of time to mow the lawns, clean the pool, and complete another couple of odd jobs outside. Mum and Hannah cleaned up indoors though our guests would spend most of the afternoon and evening outdoors.
Mike let me know when he was beginning this drive over, getting the barbecue ready. Mum had all the meat prepared for me to grill, and she had worked with Hannah on preparing some salads, finger food and a couple of other platters. We hadn’t bought too much in the way of alcohol as we kept things sensible by the pool. None of my friends were big drinkers. I drank ginger beer or cider. Mike and Mark preferred liquor, usually bourbon. Daniel was almost teetotal. Mum and her friends would likely share some wine. Hannah and her friends would enjoy some cocktails.
Mike arrived with his girlfriend, greeting him with a handshake, while Emma always liked to be hugged. She was a hugger. Mark was next to arrive with his latest flavour of the month. She was short, busty, and very bubbly. I could see why Mark liked her. He might have had a bit of a reputation with others, but the girls he dated were always very nice. Daniel arrived with his latest squeeze on his arm. To say she was adorable… I think even my mother wanted to adopt her after talking to her for five minutes.
I was busy preparing the barbecue when Hannah walked up to my side. “Melody will be here in a minute,” she whispered, “You should greet her at the door.”
“Okay,” I whispered back.
We could hear the doorbell from the backyard as it echoed around the house, and we didn’t have music playing yet. When I heard it, Mum didn’t make a move, assuming Hannah told her what was going on. Leaving Mike with the tongs, I walked through the house to the front door, opening that then the screen door to reveal Melody wearing a pair of very short shorts, a top that showed off her cleavage, and sandals on her feet. Her eyes were covered by her sunglasses, wearing a wide-brim hat.
“Hey,” I stated softly, already feeling my cheeks growing warm.
“Hey yourself, handsome,” she replied, immediately making my cheeks grow even warmer. Stepping towards me, she lifted herself up onto tiptoes and kissed my cheek. She was around five-six, with long mahogany hair down to her upper back, and a pair of green eyes that sparkled like emeralds. Her face was perfect, and she had a few delicious curves that I’d never failed to notice on her body.
“Um, Hannah is out in the backyard. I think Gina and Hailey are still on their way.”
“Are your friends here?”
“Yeah, they always get here early so they can stake their claim in the pool.”
Resting her hand on my chest, I shuddered at her touch even though I was wearing a thin white t-shirt. “Well, maybe you could spend a little time with me in the pool then,” she said softly, “Maybe we could spend some time just chatting away.”
“I’d… I’d like that, Melody.”
“Good.” Running her hand down my arm to my hand, she took hold of it and smiled. “Lead the way, handsome. I’ve been promised some good food and drink, and the company is meant to be exquisite too.”
Still holding my hand when I walked outside, Hannah walked up to greet her friend, as did my mother and my friends. Introductions were made to the women with my friends before I offered Melody a drink. We had an ice bucket full of bottles and cans, not surprised she wanted something with vodka in it. Taking the tongs back from Mike, she leaned over to kiss my cheek again, suggesting she’d spend time with Hannah but that I should expect more of her company later.
“She’s not being shy,” Mike murmured next to me, sipping at his drink.
“She’s always friendly with me.”
“Mate, there’s friendly and there is how she’s acting today. She’s letting you know straight away that she’s interested in you.”
Glancing at the table where Melody was sitting next to Hannah, Mum and a couple of her friends already enjoying a bottle of wine, Melody glanced my way and grinned at me. “I’m not counting my chickens,” I stated once I returned my attention to the grill.
While I was cooking, the pool was eventually used once Gail and Hailey arrived, my sister and three friends stripping down to their bikinis. Melody had a gorgeous red with a white polka dot top and bottoms. She glanced my way more than once while she was undressing, and I was glad to be wearing sunglasses, so she didn’t notice my eyes lighting up.
“Fuck,” I murmured, turning my attention back to the grill again, only turning around after I’d heard four splashes to see the four women were now in the pool.
Mum and her friends eventually joined my sister and her friends in the pool, Mike and Mark keeping me company as I finished cooking all the meat. Everyone got out of the pool once I’d placed everything on a large dish, gathering around the picnic table together, not missing the fact Melody was sitting to my right and Hannah to my left.
Melody moaned more than once when chewing on something I’d been cooking. It was the sort of noise that immediately had blood flowing to a certain part of my body, leaning closer to me and whispering how much she was enjoying what I’d cooked.
“He’s actually pretty good in the kitchen,” Mum stated, “I made sure my son wasn’t completely hopeless when it came to household tasks. But he enjoys spending time in the kitchen.”
“You do?” Melody asked, hearing delight in her tone, “Maybe you could cook me dinner sometime, handsome?”
“Um… I mean, yeah… If you’d like…”
Melody shuffled closer to me. “I’ll kick my parents out for the evening so it’s just the two of us. I like to cook as well so maybe we could do it together,” she whispered, feeling her hand rest on my thigh. It took all my self-control not to leap off the bench. She noticed my reaction, feeling her squeeze my thigh gently. “I won’t bite you,” she added softly.
“Sorry, it’s just…”
“When we’re finished eating, will you join me in the pool?”
“Um… Sure, I’d like that.”
I could see Mum watching the conversation with interest, a slight smile on her face. Hannah practically beamed at me when I glanced her way. We finished eating, Mum telling me that I’d helped cook everything so she and Hannah would happily clear everything away. Waiting a few minutes for the food to settle, I eventually stood up with Melody as my friends had already disappeared to the pool. Taking off my t-shirt, I had a slight tan though I didn’t go around shirtless outside too often.
“Need some sunscreen applied first,” Melody told me, “I’ve got some in my handbag. Take a seat on the edge of the pool and I’ll help do your back.”
Taking a seat where she asked, I felt her get behind me, her legs ending up on either side of my body, I shuddered as she poured some of the cold cream onto my back. Her hands were soft, running them over my shoulders and down my upper arms before moving slowly down my back. She seemed to be enjoying herself, her hands moving down as far as the band of my swim shorts.
“Want me to do your chest?” she whispered into my ear.
“I mean… If you want to…”
She moved quickly, getting into the pool. I was sitting by the shallow end so she could easily stand up and still apply the cream. Her eyes were still hidden by her sunglasses, unable to stop glancing at her cleavage from time to time. Her fingers were gliding over my skin, and when she touched my sides, she learned I was a little ticklish at the same time.
“Want to do me next?” she asked, “I could do with a top-up as well.”
Shuffling back as she lifted herself up onto the edge, positioning herself between my legs, she would have rather quickly felt my erection pressing into her lower back. She glanced back and smiled at me, leaning back against my chest. “Sorry,” I said, feeling my cheeks growing warm again.
“I’m not,” she replied, “Handsome young man seems to enjoy my company.” She handed me the bottle. “Now cream me up, big boy.”
Applying it to her back, my hands were shaking like crazy when I started to rub the cream into her shoulders and upper back. When it came to the string of her bikini, I left it alone and ran my hands underneath it. When she moaned softly, I felt my cock throbbing with excitement, running my hands lower and lower down her back before she glanced back again, asking me to do her front.
I felt every pair of eyes was on me as I remained where I was, putting some cream in my hands and placing my hands on her toned tummy. My hands were still shaking as I slowly raised my hands slowly in the direction of her breasts. Avoiding them, I placed my hands just under her neck and carefully ran my hand in the direction of her cleavage, Melody turned her head and kissed me softly on the cheek.
“Thank you, honey,” she whispered.
“Honey?” I asked.
“You are so incredibly sweet, Chris. Can you just hug me like this for a few minutes?”
“Um… Sure…”
Wrapping my arms lightly around her body, she leaned back against my chest, feeling her shuffle and getting comfortable. When she sighed and the smile on her face remained, I shared a glance with Mike. He gave me a subtle thumbs-up. Mark couldn’t stop smiling at me. Daniel gave me that nod of the head that suggested he approved.
When I started to gently stroke her tummy again, she almost purred with satisfaction as she snuggled back against me even more. No one came up to talk to us. Hannah seemed to be purposely keeping Gina and Hailey occupied. Melody eventually lifted her sunglasses before turning her head towards mine.
“You nervous?” she asked lightly.
“Terrified if I’m completely honest.”
“Why are you terrified?” she asked, nothing but curiosity in her tone. I glanced away as I knew being honest would just embarrass me and she’d just think I was a loser. When she kissed my cheek, her soft fingers ending up on my other one, returning my eyes to hers, she had such a lovely smile. “Nothing scary about this, is there? We’re just sitting here and cuddling.”
“This isn’t scary. It’s… Melody… I’ve got no experience with all of this.”
“I know, honey.” I smiled when she called me that again. “Chris… I want to take you out on a date. Next weekend. Next Saturday. Would you like to go out with me?”
I felt my jaw drop as nearly everyone around the pool fell silent. “I… um…”
She giggled and it was a sound that I immediately fell in love with. “I know I’ve just surprised you, Chris. But I’ve wanted to ask you out on a date for a long time now. I know you’re nervous…”
“I’d love to out with you, Melody,” I whispered.
She was up and turning around, cuddling me tightly as I ended up on my back with her body pressed into mine, and when I felt her resting on my cock, her green eyes lit up and she would have felt the obvious erection in my shorts. Kissing me softly on the lips, I’m not ashamed that I nearly climaxed just from her kiss. It barely lasted a few seconds, but it was something I’d fantasised about for years.
Managing to sit up, Melody positioned herself as she could sit on my lap, her legs wrapped around me. My hands rested on her back to help her remain balanced as she kissed me again, making sure I kissed her back this time.
“About fucking time!” Mike exclaimed to the laughter of a few others.
I felt myself blush as Melody leaned back only enough to remove my sunglasses so we could finally look each other in the eyes. “He’s right,” Melody stated, “It’s about time I asked you out, handsome.”
“I never thought… I mean…”
She shut me up by kissing me again, and this time it slowly increased in passion until I felt her tongue slide in my mouth. I nearly came again as I felt her press down onto my erection, moaning softly into my mouth as I felt her fingers caress my back at the same time. Breaking the kiss after a couple of minutes, I think we were both blushing.
“Hannah said it was okay for me to ask you out,” she whispered, “Your big sister loves you so much, but I wanted to make sure that she was okay with one of her best friends asking out her little brother.” Her hands moved to my arms briefly before she added, “Though I think calling you little is a misnomer.”
She gave me time to calm down as we slid into the cool water, Melody barely leaving my side the entire time. When I headed over to speak to my friends, she stayed attached to my side, Emma and Jessica, Daniel’s new girlfriend, immediately introduced themselves.
We only started to get out of the pool once the sun had set and the weather did turn slightly cool. Drying off near each other, Melody didn’t stop smiling as I led her inside, picking up her handbag and clothes on the way. She followed me towards my bedroom, stopping at the threshold. “I have underwear in my bag to get changed into,” she said.
“I’ll give you some privacy then.”
“Chris… Have you ever seen a naked woman before?”
“Not in the past… Well, it’s probably been a long time. When we were kids, Mum would bathe me and Hannah together.”
“Could you handle seeing me naked right now?”
I shut the door rather quickly, Melody chuckling again as she stepped into the middle of my bedroom, turning around to face me. Reaching behind her, she undid the string tying her bikini top in place, moving her hands back to the cups as she met my eyes, continuing to smile before she slowly lowered her bikini top to reveal her breasts.
“Wow,” I whispered. They were so perky. Her nipples seemed to be hard enough to cut glass. From the way she was breathing, I was left wondering if she was as excited as I was.
Dropping her bikini top, she undid the strings of her bikini bottoms, falling quickly to the floor to reveal her pussy to me for the first time. She kept her pubic hair trimmed and in the shape of a strip. Without a word, she stepped towards me, pressing her body against mine. That next kiss was something else…
And then I came in my shorts.
She realised straight away from the groan I made. I was left feeling completely and utterly embarrassed, breaking the kiss and needing to get away. She held me in place, wrapping her arms tightly around me.
“It’s okay, honey,” she assured me, “It’s okay. Please don’t be upset.”
“But…”
She kissed me again, ensuring her body was moulded against mine. I finally relaxed after a few seconds, Melody only breaking the kiss when she was sure I wouldn’t let her go.
“I’m flattered, Chris,” she said softly, “Trust me, I’m flattered that you find me so exciting. That I could make you cum like that.”
I felt a smile form though I had to ask, “You really mean that?”
“Ever cum with a girl in your arms before?” I felt myself blushing when I shook my head. “Chris… Are you a virgin?”
“Yes,” I whispered.
“I’d love to be your first everything, Chris.” She placed a hand on my bare chest. “And I mean that wholeheartedly. I want to be your first…”
“I don’t want to rush anything,” I admitted, “I’ve waited a few years already. I want this to be right, Melody.”
She hugged me ever so tightly that I was left thinking I’d just said the right thing. Our hug was only broken when there was a knock, Hannah asking if we were okay. Melody replied that we were just cuddling and that we’d be out shortly. As Melody got dressed, I needed to go clean myself up, returning to my bedroom in new underwear to find Melody had dressed.
Hugging me again, she whispered, “Never be embarrassed if you cum quickly with me, okay? I know this will be all new and exciting, and sometimes you won’t be able to control it. Trust me on this. I won’t be put off by it. You’ll learn how to control yourself over time once you gain some experience with me.”
“Melody… I know once we… um… make love…”
She placed a finger on my lips. “If I’m your one and only then I know I’m going to be with a man who has a kind and generous heart, and who will no doubt fall in love with me and I’m confident will never hurt me. And after my last couple of relationships, I really need to feel something like that too.”
Walking her out to the living room, we shared a last hug and kiss before Hannah walked her out to her car, all her friends had stopped drinking long ago, so they were okay to drive. Hannah hugged Melody tightly before they both squealed happily. I have no idea what they said to each other, but I think Melody was crying when she got behind the wheel of her car.
Hannah returned to the house with a smile on her face. “She’s so happy, Chris,” she told me once sat down next to me on the couch, “I haven’t seen her this giddy since her first boyfriend asked her out in high school. I had no idea that she genuinely liked you so much. If I’d known, I would have told her to do this far earlier.”
“I had no idea either,” I admitted.
“She said that she got naked for you.”
“Yeah…”
Hannah took my hand and squeezed it. “I know guys like to ask questions about a woman’s past. All you need to know is that she’s not a virgin. But she’s never been one to sleep around. The fact she has experience is a good thing for you. She’ll be confident enough to tell you what she wants, what she likes, and she’ll mould you into being the almost perfect lover for her.” Hannah moved to snuggle into my side. “Please love her for me, Chris,” she added softly, “Her last couple of boyfriends were complete arseholes. She’s so sweet and lovely. Honestly, we’re all hoping it works between you two.”
“I hope so too,” Mum stated, “I’d love to have Melody as a daughter-in-law.”
“Oh… um…”
Hannah and Mum both laughed before my sister kissed my cheek. “Don’t overthink it too much. We’re just so happy that you’ve got a date, and we’re happy for my bestie as well.”
Wandering to bed a little later, I was still surprised that I received a lovely message from Melody as I was lying back in bed, reading my Kindle. We ended up messaging each other for an hour or so as she asked where I’d like to go on Saturday. It had been years since I’d been on a ‘date’ with Jennifer, so I figured something like a meal out, so we could chat away, but then maybe a movie or something.
I know your game, Chris. Get me in the darkness then hope to feel me up.
Before I could even reply, she sent another message.
I won’t be complaining if your hands end up exploring my body in the darkness.
I found a little confidence before asking the next question.
When would you like to stay for the night?
That’s when she called me.
“I’d love to stay with you on Saturday night, Chris,” she said softly, “But I don’t want to rush into anything physical too. I’ll have a backpack with me with some clothes to wear in bed. I’d just love to spend the night cuddling, if that’s okay.”
“I’d just like to have you in bed with me,” I admitted.
“Then I’m definitely staying the night with you.”
Being early November, I was still attending classes at university as they would only finish at the end of the month. I was busy completing assignments and essays, confident my marks would be good, but I'd already lined up a job even before graduating. I was on campus five days a week with Mike. Mark and Daniel had both graduated high school and decided to avoid tertiary education and start their careers.
“Know what you’re doing on Saturday?” Mike asked me at lunch on Wednesday.
“Melody told me that we’re just going out for dinner together before we go watch a movie.”
“Guess you haven’t been on a date since Jennifer, right?”
“And hard to call those dates. We were friends posing as a couple.”
Knowing I had a date on Saturday, I spent Friday night at home, chilling out in my bedroom most of the time. I could hear Mum pottering around the house. Hannah seemed to be content to stay at home, spending a little time in my bedroom to keep me company. She didn’t ask too many questions about my date the next day, only stating that Melody was ever so excited though also a little nervous. Asking what she had to be nervous about, Hannah took my hand and smiled at me.
“I know you’ve been messaging, but I talk to her all the time. She really wants this to work, Chris,” Hannah told me, “I genuinely had no idea that she liked you so much. She’s kept her feelings hidden because she just wasn’t sure how I would react to the idea of my best friend dating my little brother.”
“Sure you’re okay with it?”
“I love you, and I trust her.” She paused and chuckled to herself. “Well, I love her too, just not the same as my little brother.”
I spent most of Saturday relaxing and tried not to feel too nervous as the hour approached for when Melody would arrive to pick me up. I had my driver’s licence though I couldn’t afford a car. It was also easier for me to take public transport to and from campus each day given it was in the city, and parking was pretty much non-existent.
Being November, even the nights were quite warm though I wasn’t dumb enough to think I could wear just a t-shirt and shorts on a first date. I picked out a light-coloured, short-sleeved shirt and a similar coloured pair of slacks. Comfortable shoes finished off the ensemble.
Opening the door after hearing the doorbell ring, Meldoy greeted me with a gorgeous smile, wearing a simple blue and white sundress. Her legs were smooth, feet in a pair of sandals. By her feet was a small backpack. She removed her sunglasses to show off her gorgeous green eyes.
“Hello, handsome,” she stated, immediately stepping in and lifting her face up to mine to kiss my cheek.
“Hey, Melody,” I replied softly, wrapping my arms around her, feeling her head rest against my chest after she’d kissed my cheek. She hugged me tightly in return.
“Can I leave my backpack here?”
Picking it up, I took her hand with my free one as I led her inside. Hannah and Mum were both waiting to say hello, leaving Melody with them as I placed the backpack in my bedroom. Returning to the living room, Hannah and Mum didn’t stop smiling as Melody took my hand as she wished my sister and mother goodbye. Hannah kissed my cheek and whispered ‘Good luck’ into my ear.
We didn’t head all the way into the city as Melody suggested that having dinner and then going to see a movie meant stopping in the second CBD of Sydney would be better than travelling all the way into the city itself. I was happy to do whatever she suggested, Melody holding my hand whenever driving along. Stopping at each red light led to her leaning over to snuggle against me, a kiss on my cheek, and turning my head to kiss her properly more than once.
“Hmmm. I want many more of those kisses in the future,” she said softly.
There were numerous restaurants along the main street, no longer filled with cars and otherwise silent as the tram tracks had long been laid down but no sign of any trams just yet. The restaurant we agreed to offered a small but varied menu, and a small table meaning it was easy to hold hands after we’d ordered drinks and meals.
Despite my nerves, I surprised even myself by conversing with Melody without tripping over my own tongue constantly. The fact we already knew each other rather well certainly helped regarding any initial awkwardness. When I managed to make her laugh a couple of times with some silly jokes, and I earned that smile I saw quite often when she would visit my sister.
Dinner was a success. The food was fantastic, but after my initial nerves, the conversation flowed freely. And given that we already knew each other quite well, at least on a surface level of interests, we found ourselves discussing some rather important topics rather quickly. We both wanted to get married. We both wanted kids. We both wanted a career though when it came to family, Melody admitted to wanting to stay at home with any children until they were at school. When it came to politics, we were typical Australians. It was all bullshit and politicians were self-interested arseholes. We were not religious at all. We loved our country though were honest about the problems facing it at the same time.
Walking over to the cinema after dinner, I didn’t really care what we wanted to watch. Melody continued to hold my hand as we walked into the cinema, sitting up the back in the corner. Before the previews even started, we were making out like a pair of horny teenagers. I’m fairly sure the movie started though we barely paid attention to it.
“Chris… You can feel me up,” Melody whispered.
She obviously sensed my hesitation, eventually lightly chuckling to herself before she grabbed my wrist and placed my hand on her breast. When I gently squeezed it and earned a moan, I broke the kiss and met her eyes in the near darkness.
“You can move your hand down, Chris,” she suggested.
“Um… I want to but…”
“Not here? You want to go back to your place?”
“It’s not like we’re watching the movie.”
Melody was rather eager to get me home. Mum and Hannah were both home and I was left thinking they were waiting for us. Barely mumbling a word in their direction, Melody was giggling as I led her towards my bedroom, making sure the door was locked before I was leapt upon by a rather amorous young woman.
Tumbling back onto my bed, I felt her press down on my erection and I had to break the kiss to take a deep breath. She smiled as she would have known it probably would not take me long to get over-excited. Sitting up on my lap, she easily lifted her sundress up and over her body, leaving her in just a rather lovely bra and panties combination. I’m fairly sure my eyes bugged out as I’d seen her in a bikini around the pool, but this was a different scenario.
Unbuttoning my shirt, her fingers caressed my chest as she shuffled down my body, helping me take off my shoes and socks before helping undo my belt. Pulling down my trousers, leaving me in only my underwear once she had those off, I’m fairly sure her eyes lit up at the rather large tent I was making my underwear.
“I want to touch it, but I think you might get a little excited,” she whispered, “Can I pull your underwear down?” Managing to nod, I felt her fingers loop into the band of my boxer briefs, slowly lowering those down, feeling myself blushing slightly when my cock was exposed to a woman for the first time. Once I was naked, my underwear joining the rest of my clothes on the floor, I noticed she was smiling at me. “Very nice, Chris,” she whispered, “I’d like to touch you but… Are you feeling quite excited?”
“Yeah… Don’t want to embarrass myself here.”
Shuffling up to carefully straddle my lap, I groaned when I knew I was feeling the heat of her pussy through the thin fabric of her panties, leaning down to kiss me again. Placing my hands on her back, I made her smile as I started to caress it with my fingers. Moving my hands to the clasp of her bra, I rather clumsily tried to undo it though I think we were both pleased that it didn’t take me that long to figure it out.
Seeing a pair of breasts for the first time once she sat up and shook off her bra had me grinning like an idiot. “You like, honey?” Nodding eagerly, she leaned down to kiss me again, feeling her lips move from my mouth down to my chest. “Chris… I want to do something for you. If you cum really fast, that’s okay. You’ll last longer as you gain more experience.”
“Um…”
“It’s okay, honey. I want to do this for you now.”
Feeling her kiss down my chest and over my belly, I had to take a deep breath to control my excitement. Just feeling her hot breath on my cock was almost too much, not looking down as I focused on the other sensations. When her tongue ran up my shaft, I was rather surprised I didn’t cum immediately.
“Glad you keep everything trimmed down here,” she whispered, feeling her soft hand wrap around my cock, “You’ll see I keep myself lovely and groomed when I take off my panties next time.”
Feeling her lips wrap around the head of my cock made me groan loudly. I needed to take a deep breath to control myself, finally opening my eyes and glancing down to see her looking back at me, a smile in her eyes. The sensations flowing through my body almost made me shudder constantly, and when I felt her tongue working my shaft while swallowing more of my cock, the next groan that escaped me was likely heard by my mother and sister.
“Cum for me, honey,” Melody stated softly, running her tongue up and down my shaft again, “Cum in my mouth for me.”
When I ran my fingers through her hair, her eyes lit up with another smile as I groaned again. When I felt even more of my cock in her mouth, I had to warn her that I was about to cum. I felt her lips wrap tighter before I felt my cock erupt.
“Oh fuck,” I groaned as I felt my cock throbbing with each spurt of cum that filled her mouth, hearing her swallow it down.
After my orgasm passed, I felt her tongue running up and down my shaft. I was too busy sucking in some deep breaths as it was the best orgasm I could remember. Opening my eyes to see her smiling up at me, she shuffled and seemed hesitant to kiss me. Leaning up to kiss her made her smile as she admitted her previous lovers never wanted to kiss her after a blowjob.
Moving off my lap to snuggle against me, I rolled onto my side to face her. “What about you?” I had to ask.
“That was for you tonight, Chris,” she replied, her fingers moving to caress my cheek, “I know I wanted to take this slow. And I still do. But would you like to take off my panties?”
“Yes!” I replied eagerly, making her chuckle as I moved to sit on my knees between her legs, my hands shaking slightly as I ever so slowly pulled her panties down to reveal her pussy. It glistened with excitement, there was a thin strip of pubic hair just above her pussy, which was otherwise kept nice and smooth.
Running my fingers up her thighs, she gasped as they moved closer to her pussy, earning another gasp when I lightly ran my fingers up her slit, feeling a pussy for the first time in my life. She moaned softly before sitting up to kiss me, her tongue in my mouth as I slowly stroked her slit.
“Lie down next to me, honey,” she whispered, doing just that with me on my side and Melody on her back, “Just explore my body, Chris. I know you’ve never had a naked girl in your bed before.”
“I want to pleasure you too, Melody,” I said softly.
That earned another soft kiss. “And running your hands all over my body will do just that, honey,” she assured me.
Her skin was ever so soft, and playing with her breasts was a lot of fun, amazed by how hard her nipples felt as my fingers brushed over them, making me smile when she gasped and released a soft moan when I gently squeezed one of them. I don’t think I surprised her when I leaned over to take one of them in my mouth, feeling her hand rest on the back of my head. My other hand caressed her toned tummy and moved down towards her pussy.
Remembering what I’d sensed earlier, I felt her legs spread as I ran my fingers up and down each thigh as I continued to lick and suck at her nipples, earning more soft moans as my fingers finally moved back to her pussy.
“Yes, honey… Feel me up… Make me cum…”
“How?” I asked, as I knew the theory, but I had no problem asking. If I didn’t ask, I’d never know.
The fact I asked made her smile, earning a kiss as I lifted my head from her breast. “You want to lick my pussy, honey?”
“I’d love to. I’ve always wanted to do it.”
“Thinking like that will make you very popular.” She kissed me again before adding, “But you are mine, young man.”
Moving to kneel between her legs, I lowered my mouth and inhaled her scent. That just made my cock hard again. Knowing the theory was one thing. Putting it into practice was another. Lowering my mouth and using my tongue, I fell in love with her taste within a few seconds. But it was when she moaned softly and moaned my name in a particular manner that told me that I was doing something right.
“Oh honey,” she moaned, “I’ve daydreamed about you doing this…”
I’d had a crush on Melody for years. I was beginning to understand that perhaps that crush had been returned for just as long. I was pleased that she was making such noises as I licked her, and when she suggested I start to give her clit some attention, I knew enough to recognise it. She moaned louder as I ran my tongue gently over it.
“That’s it, honey,” she whispered, “And if you want, slide a finger inside and make a ‘come hither’ motion. I’ll let you know…” She trailed off as my finger slid inside her and did just that. “Oh honey, that’s perfect. You’re going to make me cum!”
Making a woman orgasm for the first time in my life was one of the greatest thrills I would probably remember. Her pussy squeezed my fingers as her back arched, Melody crying out as she cursed rather loudly. Then she begged me not to stop, sealing my lips around her clit and slowly figuring out just how she liked that pleased while a second finger of mine slid inside her pussy.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out, “That’s it, Chris. Eat out your girlfriend.” Lifting my eyes towards hers, she smiled back at me. “Definitely your girlfriend after this,” she moaned, “Keep eating me, honey. Make me cum again.”
The good thing for Melody is that I knew I’d love eating her pussy for the rest of my life if she were to give me the chance. When she enjoyed another orgasm, I gave myself a little fist pump. The fact she was enjoying it as much as I was enjoying doing it was simply a bonus. When she begged me not to stop, I did just that, slowly learning her body language, how it reacted to what I was doing, the moans she made and the little whimpers of desire that escaped her. And when she told me not to stop doing something, I made sure to keep doing it exactly as I was doing it.
“That’s enough, honey,” she finally stated, gently pushing my head away, “I can’t handle any more right now.”
She did let me kiss up her body until our eyes were level, the smile on her face made my heart start beating faster. “I’ll do that for you whenever you want,” I promised her.
Spooning back against me a couple of minutes later, my hands continued to caress her body as I felt her shuffle back tighter against my chest. Taking one of my hands in hers, linking our fingers, she held it to her chest. “I’ll visit during the week,” she said softly, “And next weekend… I want to make love so much, Chris. I don’t want to wait too long.”
“Neither do I, being completely honest.”
“We’ll go out for dinner on Friday night after I’ve finished work. Then we can spend all weekend together if you’d like?”
“I’d love you to be here with me every night, Melody.”
She was silent for a few seconds before I heard her sniffle. “We should have started this earlier,” she whispered, rolling over and cuddling me tightly, “I’m sorry I hesitated, but you’re my best friend’s little brother…”
“I don’t mind the wait. I’ve got the girl I’ve always wanted.”
That made her lean back, the smile on her face lighting up the room. “You mean that?”
“Melody… I’ve had a crush on you for so long. I thought it was obvious.”
“I knew about your crush. I just… You only want me?”
“If you’ll have me in return?”
“Absolutely.”
Waking up in the morning, she was already awake, watching me sleep. Snuggling together, sharing some soft kisses, her hand ended up on my cock, and I think we both smiled at the fact I didn’t cum straight away. After giving me pleasure that did result in an orgasm, I had to return the favour, Melody needing to grab one of my pillows to muffle her moans.
Walking out to the kitchen afterwards, my mother and sister were sitting at the table. Melody sat next to my sister as Mum kissed my cheek and offered to make us some breakfast. Sitting down with a plate of bacon, eggs and toast in front of me a few minutes later, I could see my sister was bursting to ask questions.
“Melody…” She looked at me and I smiled. “I would rather you not get overly personal, but I can see Hannah really wants to ask you some questions.”
“Is my brother still a virgin?” Hannah asked.
“Technically… But I’m going to be here far more often, if that’s okay.”
“Melody, you should know by now that you’re always welcome, but if you’re dating my son from now on, you will always have a place at our table.”
Melody smiled across the table at me. “I think I might become a regular visitor in the future.”
Melody spent most of the day with me and I ended up feeling a little guilty about the fact Hannah’s best friend spent all her time with me. When Melody ended up going home, I mentioned that to Hannah. All she did was hug me, kiss my cheek, and state she was happy that I finally had a girlfriend.
The next week was busy as always with studying. Melody visited nearly every night, and if I was busy with assignments, at least my sister was around to keep her company. But Melody would still wander into my bedroom, giving me a kiss and a cuddle while I was typing away. It was a pleasant distraction, Melody whispering into my ear that I needed to take a short break.
Staying with me each night meant more exploration of her body. But the first night she stayed with me that we just snuggled together was a suggestion that our relationship was already more than just physical. I was amazed at how easy conversations were with her. We could discuss serious topics with ease and also spend hours in fits of laughter as she appreciated my somewhat dry sense of humour.
After dinner out together on Friday night, we did go to a bar, but I’d already told Melody that I wasn’t much of a drinker. Yes, I did enjoy the occasional tipple, but I’d been drunk a couple of times and didn’t like the feeling. We had arrived at the restaurant by taxi, so at least she could enjoy a drink or two, but we arrived back at my place in the early evening. Hannah was out with her other friends, Mum left a note, letting me know that she’d gone out with her friends.
“Looks like we have the place to ourselves,” Melody stated, looping her arms around the back of my neck, “I think it’s time, Chris.”
We were both naked in my bedroom within a couple of minutes, Meldoy smiling up at me as she lowered herself to her knees, explaining she was going to get me off so I’d hopefully last longer for our first time making love. I loved seeing Melody in such a position and watching her bobbing up and down on my cock would always be a thrill. After filling her mouth, which she happily swallowed again, I lifted her up and laid her down on the bed.
“I love going down on you, Melody,” I whispered before doing just that.
“You are what women call a keeper,” she whispered before releasing a soft moan, “And you’re getting better each time. Learning my body.”
“Have to learn the body of my girlfriend. I love getting you off,” I replied with a chuckle, “I wouldn’t be a good boyfriend if I didn’t.”
Melody enjoyed a couple of climaxes before she asked me to stop. Not because she’d had too much, but because she wanted something else from me. That’s when the nerves hit as, like eating pussy, I knew the theory but putting it all into practice was something else entirely.
Getting into position between her legs, she leaned up to kiss me softly on the lips before I felt her hand gently grasp my cock and press it against her. I might have been a virgin and only knew the theory, but even virgins knew what to do in that scenario. I watched the smile form on her face as I gently slid my cock inside her, unable to stop smiling myself as I felt entirely new sensations. She felt rather tight around my cock. She felt incredibly warm and wet. And hearing her moan as I slid more inside her made me smile even more.
“You’re thick, honey,” she moaned softly.
“I am?”
“Bury it, honey. Then I can talk. Feels good.”
I took my time as even after the blowjob she’d given me, I was worried about erupting inside her within a matter of seconds. I think most young men worry about either climaxing too quickly or not climaxing at all. I’d heard and read plenty of sob stories about both scenarios. Once I was buried completely, I had to take a deep breath as a wave of excitement coursed through my body, feeling Melody shuffle underneath me.
“You feel perfect, honey,” Melody whispered, her fingers caressing my cheek, “I love you.”
“You… You love me?”
“I have for a while. Do you love me?”
I felt myself blushing, but I had to nod. “I knew my crush was always something a little more…”
“Being like this now just confirmed my feelings, Chris. Now let’s make love and really confirm that we’re meant to be together.”
As I started to move, my cock slowly thrusting in and out of her pussy, marvelling at how hot and tight it remained around my cock, I groaned more than once, something Melody seemed to appreciate, stating she wanted to hear me enjoying it. She didn’t want me to remain silent. When I started to tell her how wonderful she felt, her eyes started to glisten before she leaned up and kissed me hard.
“Always tell me what you’re feeling, honey,” she murmured, “You feel so fucking good inside me. I can’t wait to feel you cum inside me for the first time.”
“Should I have worn…”
“Never…” She kissed me again. “Only you. No other man ever, you know… You were always going to make love to me like this. I need to feel you cum in me, Chris. I wanted you to feel me in return.”
“So fucking hot, Melody.”
“Keep going, honey. And if you need to cum, just cum in me.”
I probably didn’t last all that long in comparison to whoever else she might have been with before, but when I felt her legs wrap around me as I started to thrust faster and faster, Melody no doubt sensing my climax was approaching, urged me to keep going. I felt her fingers start to dig into my back, lowering my head as I grunted, feeling her hot breath against my neck as my head rested on the pillow.
“That’s it, honey,” she moaned, “Keep going until you cum in your girlfriend.”
“This is the best feeling ever.” I groaned as I felt myself on the cusp of orgasm. “I fucking love you, Melody,” I whispered into her ear.
I heard her choke back a sob. “I’ve got the man I wanted,” she whispered, “I’ll be yours forever if you’ll have me, Chris.”
Burying my cock and finally erupting inside her, I felt her legs tighten around me even more as her fingers stroked my back, almost cooing with happiness as she told me to empty everything inside her. I couldn’t help chuckling once my orgasm passed, lifting my head enough to gaze into her eyes, seeing nothing but happiness and love reflected back at me.
Pulling out and lying next to her, I wasn’t surprised that my cock remained pretty hard. The joy of youth, plus I could masturbate, cum, and still remain quite hard afterwards. Melody didn’t waste time straddling my lap, rubbing her pussy along my shaft before lifting herself up and lowering herself down on my cock, moaning softly as she rested her hands on my chest.
“Your cock is just perfect for me to cum like this,” she murmured, “When I masturbate with a dildo, I always cum like this.”
“Totally have to send me a video of you doing that.”
As she started to ride me, a grin appeared on her face. “You like the idea of me masturbating, honey?”
“Um… That was usually the only porn I’d watch.”
She leaned down to kiss me softly. “You like watching pretty girls get themselves off?”
“Just thought most porn would end up warping my mind.”
She stopped riding me, the smile on her face expanding. “So that’s all you watched?”
“Well… That plus amateur girl stuff. Like girls pleasing girls. I, um, thought that would help me learn how to eat pussy properly.”
That earned another soft kiss. “You are such a sweetheart, Chris. You just lie there for now and let Melody take care of you. Rest your hands on my hips though if you want to feel up my tits and arse, I won’t say no.”
Watching Melody riding my cock was one of the most erotic moments of my life to that time, seeing the joy and pleasure etched on her face the entire time. My hands explored her body, and her nipples seemed extra sensitive when I played with them, earning more than one loud moan of pleasure, before I moved a hand down towards her pussy and gently started to fiddle with her clit.
“Yes, honey,” she cried, “I’m close already…”
“Cum for me, Melody,” I said softly, “Cum for your boyfriend.”
She whimpered as her eyes gazed down into mine, biting her bottom lip as I knew she was getting close. Fondling her clit a little faster, she moaned louder and I felt her pussy start to clench around my cock.
“Yes, honey!” she cried out… And then she had an orgasm. And it must have been a good one as she kept riding me until she stopped and lowered herself down to rest on my chest, and before I realised what was happening, I felt her shaking and I was aware she was crying. I might not have had a lot of experience with girls, but I knew they were happy tears. Wrapping my arms around her, I felt her snuggle tighter against me.
“Good moment?” I whispered as I stroked her back.
“Waited so long to feel this good with someone else.”
Realising I hadn’t cum again, she eventually rolled us so that she was on her back again, asking me to fuck her a little harder this time. I knew I wasn’t going to hurt her, but it was still a thrill when her legs ended up over my shoulders as I had her moaning and whimpering with every thrust of my cock. Given my excitement, it didn’t last all that long before I needed to cum again. Melody moved her legs so that were wider, begging me to keep going until I just came inside her.
That did me in once I’d emptied myself again, pulling out and collapsing onto the bed next to her. What made both of us smile was that she was immediately on her side to snuggle against me, my arms around her as we kissed a few times.
“So we’ve made love and finally admitted our feelings,” she said softly.
“I… I wasn’t sure how early to say those words.”
“No such thing as too early, particularly as it’s obvious we’ve really liked each other. And these are just feelings of love. We’re going to fall in love very quickly I reckon, Chris.”
“You reckon?” I teased.
“I’ve never felt like this about anyone before.” She paused and snuggled closer. “You haven’t asked about previous boyfriends…”
“It’s none of my business. You’re obviously my first. You’re four years older than I am, and I know you’ve had boyfriends.”
“I’ve been with four others, Chris. My first was my high school boyfriend. He was nice, at least. I dated two guys while at university. I learned with the second guy that young men can be very selfish and not just in bed. Then there was Dave…”
“Hannah told me a few things about him.”
“It’s why I’ve been single for a while… And Hannah was aware of my feelings for you. When she finally suggested I just do something about it, I’ll admit that it was a bit of a surprise, but once she said it was okay, I wasn’t going to hesitate any longer. The only thing I didn’t know about was your agreement with Jennifer. I thought… Well, you were together for a while. I just naturally assumed you would have done things together.”
“Do you think I did a good thing though?”
“It was a wonderful thing you did to help a young woman. And I’m glad you’re still friends with her.”
“I do miss her… She’ll always be a good friend. And since she’s a lesbian, my girlfriend wouldn’t have to be jealous.”
I slept like a log and woke to the feeling of something warm and wet around my cock, lifting the sheet away to see Melody was busy with her mouth though she quickly released my cock, moving up to sink her pussy down onto my cock. She rode me until we both had an orgasm, Melody snuggling on my chest again before our stomachs seemed to growl at the same time.
Walking out to the kitchen, my mother was up though there was no sign of Hannah, Mum explaining my sister spent the night elsewhere while Mum didn’t arrive home until the late hours of the evening, Melody sat next to me as we ate breakfast, Mum giving me a curious look before she cleared her throat.
“Melody… Chris graduates at the end of his current semester… I know living together won’t be easy as buying a house in the current climate is expensive, so you’re welcome to move in here, and you both save money to afford a deposit.”
“Mum, it’s only…”
“Chris, you’re both young and, trust me on this, I can see how much you already love each other.” I definitely blushed, glancing to see Melody was doing the same thing. “You don’t have to decide right now, Melody. I’m aware it’s all very new, but I just wanted you to know that you had the option to be together without a problem. And it’ll probably be less awkward if you come over here to stay than Chris going there.”
“That’s true, to be honest,” Melody admitted, “I might be in my mid-twenties, but my parents were still awkward about me bringing my boyfriend over to stay the night.”
Hannah arrived home by midday. Melody kissed my cheek as we were lying back on my bed, letting me know that she’d go catch up with her best friend. Half an hour later, Hannah walked into my room and cuddled me as tightly as I could remember.
“I’m going to be her Maid of Honour when you marry her,” she said.
I’m sure most guys would have freaked out at the thought. As Hannah cuddled against my chest, Melody was standing in the doorway, gazing at me with a smile on her face and I knew there would be a day when I stood at the end of an aisle, and I would watch her walk towards me in a white dress.
Whatever the future would bring, I had a feeling Melody was going to be at the centre of it. She was my sister’s best friend, but she was now my girlfriend. And I was confident that she would one day be my fiancée and then later my wife and mother to our children.
But I was already of the mind that she would always be my one and only.
Chapter 111: My Two Mothers [Incest]
Chapter Text
I was fourteen years old the day my father walked in the front door of our home, sat my mother down at the dining table and announced that he was leaving her. My mother was a proud, confident woman, but hearing that her husband was leaving her immediately led to questions and accusations and eventually one hell of a shouting match as he almost happily admitted to his long-term infidelity.
My respect for the man plummeted after I walked into the dining room, unaware of the conversation as I’d been rather distracted in my bedroom with homework and then gaming, normally until Mum would lightly tap on my door when dinner was ready. Aware of the time and it was later than usual, I walked out to see my mother at the table, head in her hands and obviously upset, while I heard my father in the bedroom.
“Mum?” I asked softly. Seeing her lift her head and gaze at me, eyes wet with tears, I was immediately at her side to cuddle her as I felt her shake in my arms, “What’s wrong, Mum?”
She didn’t sob as I knew she was doing her best to rein in her emotions. “Ask your father,” she finally replied, “Let him tell you what he just told me.”
Leaning back, her green eyes were still wet behind the thin frames as she’d worn glasses nearly her entire life. Clearing some of her black hair away from her face made her smile. I’d always thought my mother was a beautiful woman. Her lower lip started to tremble as I left a kiss on her cheek. I’d never been embarrassed by showing my mother any sort of affection. I always hugged her before either of us left in the morning and always hugged her when she knocked on my door, ensuring I opened it up and I was greeted by a smile and then a hug that we both cherished.
Walking towards my parents’ bedroom, it was a sanctuary I rarely entered. I never entered without knocking or asking permission as much as they returned that level of respect regarding my bedroom. Noticing my father had a suitcase on the bed and was busy packing, I cleared my throat as he came to a stop.
“Ah, Mark… Yes… Well…”
“What’s going on, Dad?” I asked.
He cleared his throat, looking awkward as I still didn’t know what was going on. He finally straightened up. “I guess you’re old enough to understand. I’m leaving your mother, Mark. I’m tired of living a lie.”
“What sort of lie?” I was fourteen but I wasn’t stupid. I knew married people had affairs all the time. I also knew men and women lived in the closet. Or maybe he was just tired of being married.
I also knew it was an awkward question, wondering if I’d get a lie or the truth. “I’ve been intimate with my personal assistant at work for the past five years. I plan on being with her from now on.”
“Oh…” My fourteen-year-old mind could comprehend what he’d just told me, but what else could I ask except, “What about Mum? What about me?”
“You’re still important to me, Mark. I won’t forego my responsibility to my son. I’m still your father and I still love you. As for your mother, she’s more than capable of raising you while I’m not here and I will happily leave her this house and contents.”
“Where will you go?”
“I already have an apartment sorted out where I will be living from now on.”
“Oh… So, um, you had this planned?”
“I’ve been planning this for a while.” He walked over and rested a hand on my shoulder. “I’m sorry to spring this on you like this, son. What I don’t want you to do is blame yourself for this. And your mother isn’t to blame either. We haven’t been terribly close in a long time, and I’ve found someone else to love.”
I knew bullshit when I heard it, but I wasn’t going to get into an argument with him then and there. Nodding my head, I let him continue packing as I returned to the dining room. Mum had been preparing dinner as things were still on the stove. I tried to help her wherever possible when it came to dinner, and I was good when it came to chores. Turning everything back on, Mum lifted herself from her chair, grabbing a couple of tissues. Even at fourteen, I was nearly taller than her, and I knew she needed another hug.
“I love you, Mum,” I whispered.
“Thank you, baby. I love you too.”
“Dad told me. I kind of hate him right now. It’s not right.”
“It’s not… But he’s your father. That’s all I’ll say for now.”
My father didn’t reappear until he’d obviously grabbed everything he wanted and taken it out to his car. To my surprise, he placed keys on the table along with a piece of paper.
“We obviously can’t divorce for a year from now. Australian laws and all that,” he stated, “These are the only keys I have to the property. If you want the locks changed, I’ll pay for it.”
“Why?” Mum asked, “Why bother?”
“Look, I know what I’ve done, Madeline. I simply want to make all of this as painless as possible.”
“Painless for you… Fuck you, Brian. Fuck you and that slut who works for you.”
Dad simply nodded his head. “I deserve that. All I ask is that you allow me to visit Mark from time to time. I won’t be forgetting about my son in all this.”
Mum met my eyes. I didn’t make a single gesture as I was still processing what was going on. “You realise you’ll be on the hook for child support until he’s eighteen,” she finally said.
“Which I’ll pay willingly as I’m his father and still want to spend as much time with my son as possible. But given we both earn roughly the same…”
Mum snorted derisively. “Of course, you’re worried about that, aren’t you? You cheat on me, fuck around for God knows how long, and you’re worried about having to pay me a little money, aren’t you?”
Dad sighed. “Look, I’m going to go. On this piece of paper are the details of my lawyer. There is also the address of my apartment. Yes, I’ve been setting this up for some time as I didn’t want this dragging out. Fact is we haven’t been happy for a long time, Madeline.” Mum surprisingly didn’t have a retort to that. Maybe she felt the same but stayed married for whatever reason. “Yes, I know I’ve been cheating, but part of the reason was that I didn’t want to break up the family home. Mark is now fourteen years old, and I think can understand that marriages do come to an end.”
Mum visibly deflated. “Just go, Brian,” she finally muttered, “Just go.”
Dad nodded, glancing my way. I glanced at Mum and returned my eyes to his, shaking my head. I couldn’t follow him out and leave Mum alone. I think he sensed my thoughts, earning a nod of what I liked to think was respect. What he didn’t realise is that I had none for him then and there. He’s just torn out his wife’s heart, the same heart which loved her son completely, and she already looked a shadow of the vibrant woman I was so used to seeing each and every day.
To my surprise, Mum didn’t hit the bottle that night or on subsequent nights. I heard her crying that night in bed, unable to sleep until I knocked on her door, Mum opened her arms as I slid onto the bed, feeling her shake and sob as I tried my best to make her feel better.
“I’ll always love you, Mum,” I promised.
After that night, Mum threw herself into three things. Her work, her few friends, and raising me. She’d always shown an interest in my life, but as much as she showed interest in me, as soon as she knocked on my door, I’d join her in the living room, asking about her day, almost being her sounding board as she’d slide out of her heels and massage her pretty little feet. Sometimes wearing stockings, sometimes not…
We ate dinner together nearly every night, not missing the fact we usually headed out at least once or twice a week. Mum would dress up occasionally and ask me to wear something nice, and as I turned fifteen and the divorce loomed, I knew Mum had been relying on me for emotional support. Though I had plenty of good friends, they were aware of what was going on and I never liked being far away from her. My friends liked coming to my place, and more than once, Mum thanked me for ensuring the house wasn’t too gloomy and quiet all the time.
As for my father, he had bought himself one hell of a nice apartment closer to the city. What I found hilarious is that within three months of moving out, the relationship with his personal assistant had fizzled out. Apparently, she had loved being his piece on the side, receiving all the gifts a mistress does, and all the attention that came with in, but when it came to a permanent relationship, she wasn’t interested at all. And from the little I did learn, my father hadn’t been clued in at all.
I did visit him every so often as although I hated what he did to my mother, he was still my father and I still loved him. I just found it difficult to truly forgive him. It was around six months after he moved out when I was having dinner at his place one night when I had to ask him a question.
“So what will you do now?”
He chewed on his rather nicely cooked steak as he nodded. “I’m not going back to your mother.”
“Dad, she wouldn’t take you back anyway.”
“Touche,” he stated, managing a rueful chuckle, “Mark… I’m serious when I say neither of us was happy for a long time. It’s why we never gave you a sibling. Sure, me having an affair wasn’t the right way to go about things, I knew it then and know it now. And I guess I’ve had my comeuppance. So what will happen is that the divorce will go through and I’ll meet someone else.”
The thing is, I was confident his prediction would come true. My father was still a somewhat handsome man, successful in his professional life, and had a lot to offer a prospective partner. Frankly, the fact his personal assistant hadn’t been interested in being with him long term had surprised me though I guess it was self-preservation. Willing to cheat on his wife, would he cheat on her too?
Mum encouraged me to learn how to drive when I turned sixteen and we enjoyed going out together, another reason for our bond to grow even closer. Granted, it wasn’t always easy as, being a teenager, I thought I knew everything already, and Mum couldn’t help occasionally being frustrated by my sometimes inability not to listen and take instructions.
Working the hours that she did, most of my learning was done on my own at school and through studying though she’d occasionally walk in the front door and into the kitchen to find me at the dining room table, books spread everywhere as I was doing my best to soak everything in. When I was really stuck, I’d poke her brain, to see if she could help me. More often than not, she’d at least guide me in the right direction.
Obtaining my licence just after I turned seventeen led to Mum surprising me with my own car. It was second-hand, but it would be reliable, cheap to run and the only driving I’d really do would be to and from school, and also to and from the part-time job I’d picked up when turning sixteen.
“You’re such a responsible young man now,” Mum stated over dinner one evening. I felt myself blush as she added, “I love how much you’ve contributed to the house since your father left.”
“Are you interested in dating again now?” I wondered, “I mean, the divorce was a while ago now…”
Mum smiled at me. “No, I’m not interested, Mark. The only man in my life at the moment is my son. Once you’re eighteen, I might give it some thought, but to be honest, I don’t think I’m missing much anyway. When I want love and affection, I know you’re always available for hugs and kisses. I’m glad you’re still not embarrassed showing how much you love your mother.”
“I made you a promise, Mum.”
“I remember, baby,” she whispered, “That meant so much to me that night.”
During that year, Dad met another woman. He’d had a couple of temporary relationships over the years, but when he met Candice, he seemed to genuinely fall in love with her and it was only a couple of months after they met that I was introduced to her. She was at least ten years younger than my father, and he was over five years older than my mother. I didn’t miss the fact she was definitely closer to me in age than either of my parents.
She was absolutely gorgeous and, to my impressionable young mind, far too good for my father. After meeting her a couple of times, Mum couldn’t resist asking a few questions. When I described her physically and added that she was a genuinely nice person, Mum couldn’t help but grumble.
“I mean, I have a feeling she doesn’t know the whole story about the divorce,” I suggested, “If she were to learn that Dad was cheating on you for years…”
Mum smirked but shook her head. “No, baby,” she finally insisted, “We won’t get involved like that.”
“Even though she would deserve to know the truth. Considering Dad lied to you for years…”
“You too, baby. He lied to you too. He lied to us. He blew off more than a few things that he should have been at so he could be with his mistress. I know you haven’t forgotten nor totally forgiven…”
“Hard to completely trust the man after what he did, but he’s my father, and I won’t fault him for the fact he’s still trying, that he still wants a relationship with me.”
“You’re our only child and you’re his son. In a way, you’re his legacy. I know you’re going to do good things in your life, and your father will definitely want to crow about that in the future.”
“So Candice…”
“If she’s as sweet as you say, just be her friend, and maybe even be there for her when your father inevitably breaks her heart too.”
By the time I was seventeen, there was no real custody arrangement, agreeing with my father that I’d drive over to see him at least once a week. Candice wasn’t living with him that early in the relationship, so it was generally just time for us to catch up. Weekends were not really possible once I started part-time work and I was still playing sports on a Saturday morning.
I turned eighteen during my final year in high school and was the oldest of my small friend group of four of us by at least six months. None of them would be eighteen until after the holiday period and into their first year at university, if they chose to attend. That meant I had no one to really celebrate my eighteenth birthday with.
Except my mother, who insisted that she would treat me to a night out. I guess my hesitation was expected as Mum woke me up early on my birthday with a kiss on the cheek, sitting on the edge of my bed. By this time, I towered over her in a way and my body had slowly developed. Mum fed me well and I kept fit thanks to sport and working manual labour for my part-time job.
“When you finish school on Friday, come home and I’ll try and get out of work as early as possible. I’ve booked reservations at one of our favourite places to eat then I’m taking you to a pub so you can order your first drinks legally then I’m thinking you can take your mother to a club. Would you like that, baby?”
“You’re serious? You want to go to a club?”
“I think we’ll have a great time together, baby.”
I couldn’t help smiling as I knew it wasn’t the sort of place that she would want to visit usually. Even on the rare nights out she spent with her friends, it was usually at someone’s house where they could simply drink wine and gossip. From what I knew, all of her friends were also divorced at least once.
“Okay, Mum. I’d love to go out with you.”
That earned one hell of a cuddle. “Thank you, baby. You know how to make your mother a very happy woman.”
“Well, if I’m your man, then you’re my girl, right?”
She leaned back and dazzled me with a gorgeous smile. “I guess I have been your girl for the past few years. I can’t remember being happier.”
“Good thing I don’t plan on moving out while I’m at university too.”
“You don’t have to move out even after graduating from there, baby. This is our home.” Kissing my cheek, she quickly added, “Now time to get up, showered, dressed and ready for school. And I now have something to look forward to on Friday.”
Mum practically floated around the house the next couple of days and nights, humming to herself with a near-constant smile on her face. It was positively infectious as she had long loved snuggling up to me when we watched television together in the evening. Each night ended with a kiss on the cheek and a long cuddle, ensuring that affection never wavered.
My father got a handshake when we met up and parted later. He’d never been the most openly affectionate or emotional of people anyway.
Arriving home from school on Friday afternoon, I laughed to myself as Mum had departed for work after I left and had already organised what I should wear. There was a note for me on top.
I want my date to look as handsome as possible for me tonight.
Love Madeline xxx
Signing her name instead of ‘Mum’ or ‘Mother’ was a surprise but hearing that she considered it a date wasn’t any real surprise. She hadn’t been on one since her husband walked out on her, and I hadn’t had any long-term girlfriends throughout high school. Not to say I hadn’t dated, but I didn’t see the point of being with one girl for most of my time at high school. I didn’t buy into high school sweethearts and only being with one person for life. How could you possibly know at sixteen that this was the same person you’d want to be with when you turned forty?
I heard Mum announce her arrival home as I was in the shower. Hearing her knock on the bathroom door, she told me that she’d shower in her ensuite and get ready in her bedroom, meeting me in the living room when she was ready.
After dousing my body in deodorant, I got dressed in the clothes she picked out, including a pair of polished shoes. Mum had bought me a great watch for my birthday, and I also dabbed a little cologne in certain parts. Grabbing my wallet, keys and phone, I waited in the living room for my mother to appear.
She appeared half an hour later and took my breath away in an instant. The red dress was moulded to her womanly curves, her shoulders bare, and her breasts must have been held up by the tightness of her dress or the sort of bra that was also without shoulder straps. The hem of her dress ended just above her knees, left thinking she was wearing thigh-high stockings and the heels helped her height by around three inches as well.
“Holy shit!” I finally exclaimed.
“Language, young man,” Mum stated with a chuckle as I met her green eyes. She never took off her glasses except for sleeping and I assumed showering, but her lips were almost the same colour as her cheek, feeling the scent of her perfume and shampoo when she kissed my cheek, “But I’m glad you approve.”
“Mum… Jesus… You’re gorgeous…”
“Thank you, baby. Had to look hot for my date tonight. How do I look for a woman nearing forty?”
“Mum, every single man wherever we go tonight is going to be jealous because you’re on my arm.”
She immediately started to blink rapidly, worried that I’d said the wrong thing. Then she moulded her body against mine, feeling her D-cup breasts (I did laundry and was curious about her size) press into me. “I love you so much, baby. Thank you for being with me all the time,” she whispered, hearing her breath shudder.
“Thanks for taking me out tonight.”
“My pleasure. Now, are you ready to escort your date outside as the taxi should arrive soon? I’m not driving as I want to enjoy a drink or two in the company of my young date for the evening.”
The restaurant Mum selected was somewhere we’d only been a couple of times. We both enjoyed a steak with all the trimmings, but it was also the sort of place not exactly designed for families with young children, so the ambience was just perfect for us to enjoy dinner and light conversation without too much noise in the background.
Dinner was fantastic, Mum taking my hand as she led me to a pub a few streets away. I was carded as expected when ordering a glass of wine for her. She wasn’t stupid and knew I’d dabbled with alcohol before legally allowed. Didn’t like the taste of beer, told by more than one person that it was a taste acquired with age, but I did thoroughly enjoy the taste of apple cider.
As we found a high table with a couple of stools, I couldn’t help glancing around. “Mum, I think everyone is looking at you,” I whispered.
“Let them look because I’m only here for you, baby,” she whispered back.
I couldn’t help smiling. “Thanks, Mum.”
Enjoying a couple of drinks was a real rite of passage, amazed that I was enjoying it far more in the company of my mother, who provided animated conversation and, being completely honest, was a smoking hot fox in comparison to my three idiot friends. After finishing her third glass of wine, she asked if I was ready for the club.
Even though I was the arm of an obviously older woman, the bouncer still viewed my obviously real driver’s licence with what I thought was suspicion before allowing me in. Mum purchased the first drink this time before we left them at the bar as Mum immediately wanted to dance. Now I can admit I had two left feet, but all Mum did once we were on the dancefloor was loop her arms around the back of my neck and press her body against mine.
“Just sway, baby,” she whispered, “And move your hands to just above my arse.”
“Like that?” I asked, making her immediately smile.
“And if you want to move further down, I won’t slap your hand away.”
“Now you’re being naughty… Or weird…”
“Just want you to have a good night, baby. And as I’m your date for the night, you should at least get a good feel of something. My arse is safe.”
“What about the two mounds pressing into my chest?”
That earned a giggle. “I haven’t missed you glancing at my cleavage, baby. You think I have nice tits?”
“God yes,” I admitted immediately, “Mum, I’ve always thought you were beautiful, but tonight you’re something else entirely.”
“Good. I wanted you to have a hot date tonight. I love you so much and wanted it to be special.”
Moving my right hand down to cup her arse made her smile. “Well, if you’re my date…”
We swayed to a couple of songs before returning to the bar. She sipped at her wine as I sank half the bottle of cider rather quickly as my heart was beating rapidly and I was scared of how aroused I now was. I think she realised immediately, resting a hand on my forearm. “It’s okay, baby,” she assured me, “Don’t worry about it.”
“I was hard,” I stated softly, “Sorry…”
“Think I’m worried that my handsome date was aroused because he thinks I’m hot?” Placing a hand on my cheek, she made sure I was meeting her eyes. “It’s natural, baby. It’s okay. Don’t think too much about it. Just go with the flow and enjoy yourself. I signed that note as Madeline.”
“You’re not… Um… I mean, are you suggesting something…”
“Not tonight, baby. Not tonight.” Sculling her wine, she moved her hand to mine. “Come on, I want to keep dancing with my handsome date. Good thing tomorrow is Saturday and you’re now in the off-season.”
She didn’t hesitate in moulding her body against me again, her head against my shoulder, as I immediately moved a hand down to her arse. And I just knew she would have felt my almost raging erection pressing into her in return. I’d been aroused from the moment she appeared in the living room. Let’s be honest. I knew we were close, but I’d been crushing on my mother hard for a while by now. Maybe she was aware, maybe she wasn’t. Maybe this was just one night where we could pretend.
Lifting her head up slightly, I gazed into her green eyes behind the lenses of her glasses, watching her lick her lips before lifting herself up to give me a soft kiss on the lips. It wasn’t something we did too often. It was brief but I didn’t miss the feelings behind such a simple kiss. Squeezing her arse provoked quite the giggle as I then did the same thing with my other hand.
“You like my arse, baby?” she breathed into my ear.
“I like more than just your arse… Madeline…”
“Naughty, baby… But acceptable while we’re on this dancefloor. I’ll be ‘Mum’ again when we get home.”
“Maybe we could do this again, Madeline?”
The smile she beamed at me made my heart flutter again. “You mean that, baby? You’d go on another date with me?”
“Absolutely.”
She melted into me, hugging me ever so tightly as I moved my hands up to her back, stroking her softly like I always did. “How are you only eighteen? You sometimes have the maturity of someone ten years older. You’ve been such a support to me, baby. I can’t express how much you’ve meant to me these past four years. It was never fair on you, I know that.”
“Don’t care, Mum. I’ve always been here because I love you so much as well.”
That made her cry for a few seconds. I felt guilty for making her cry until she lifted her lips to my cheek again. “Thank you, baby. I think we need to go. Madeline wants another glass of wine but should call it a night before either of us gets drunk.”
Walking out of the club a little later, she’d organised a taxi to pick us up and drive us home. Paying the driver when arriving, I took her hand and led her inside, Mum asking if I wanted a nightcap. I didn’t particularly want another drink, pulling her into me as we swayed around the living room. The only light was provided through the open curtains and faint moonlight. I didn’t miss how she was gazing up at me.
“Baby… Would you like to sleep with me tonight?”
“Sleep?”
“Just sleeping, baby. I want to end our date with you in my bed. I want to be held by you tonight. Can you do that for Mum?”
“Mum… I’d love to do that for you.”
She kissed me softly on the lips and it lasted a few seconds before she slowly leaned back and caressed my cheek. “Can you handle seeing me nearly naked?”
“I think I’ll be just fine, Mum.”
Leading me into her bedroom, she turned around and asked me to unzip her. Doing that slowly, the clasp of her bra came into view as I lowered it to where it ended just above her arse. Mum let it slowly fall down her body where the back of her panties and then the tops of her thigh-high stockings came into view. Leaning over to pick up her dress, she draped it over a chair as she turned around to face me. I was achingly hard by now as the colour of her lingerie matched the dress. She was a walking wet dream.
Looping her arms around the back of my neck again, I felt her press her body into mine and I couldn’t help the groan as she felt my erection press into her. Leaning up to kiss me softly on the lips, her eyes positively sparkled behind the lenses of her glasses.
Her nimble fingers made short work of my shirt as she helped that off, placing it over the back of the same chair, her fingers then caressing my chest for a few seconds, before they moved down to the belt buckle, then button and zipper of my trousers, kicking off my shoes and socks at the same time. My trousers hit the floor, Mum slowly moving down and I didn’t miss her stopping at the rather large bulge in my underwear.
“Is that because of me, baby?” she teased.
“You know it is, Mum.”
Sitting on the side of the bed, I kneeled before her as I helped take off her heels, gazing up into her eyes the entire time. Biting her bottom lip, I could see her chest rising and falling, and I had a feeling she was as aroused as I was. Running my fingers up from her foot, up her calves and to her thighs, Mum couldn’t stop the moan as I ever so slowly rolled each thigh-high stocking off her legs before I caressed her bare flesh.
“Baby…” she whispered. Leaning up, she leaned forward as we shared a soft kiss.
“Thank you for tonight, Mum,” I whispered back.
“You enjoyed your date tonight?”
“I definitely want to do this again.”
Getting into bed, Mum spooned back against me, and feeling her press against my erection made me groan lightly again. “Baby… Would you have masturbated tonight if you were in your own bed?”
That made me laugh. “Mum… I would have beat my dick until it was red raw tonight.”
Mum chuckled as she snuggled further against me. “And would you have only thought about me?”
“Can I be honest, Mum?”
“I’d like to think you don’t lie to me, baby.”
“I think about you all the time.”
She remained silent before I heard her sniffle. “Thank you, baby,” she whispered, “I know I probably shouldn’t thank you, being your mother, but I’ve never been blind to how close we are, and now that you’re eighteen…”
“Mum… If I wasn’t here, would you be masturbating too?”
“I masturbate every night, baby.”
I didn’t know what to say until I finally whispered, “That’s so hot, Mum.”
“I can still feel how hard you are, baby. If I took off my panties and threw them at the wall right now, they’d stick there. The only reason I haven’t taken off my bra and panties is that, if I do, I might not be able to control the situation.”
“You sleep naked?”
“Of course, baby. I love being naked in bed.”
Somehow, we both managed to fall asleep a little later though I woke up the next morning with one of my hands cupping a breast as my hard-on was almost nestling between her legs. What I didn’t miss was that Mum’s hand rested over my hand cupping her breast and I could feel how hard her nipple was underneath the thin fabric.
“You awake, baby?” she whispered.
“Just woke up. Want me to move my hand?”
“Absolutely not. I shouldn’t be enjoying how hard you feel against me, but after what you told me last night…”
We remained snuggled until my stomach grumbled, Mum rolling over to face me. Leaning in to give me a kiss, I moved my hand down to her arse, feeling how soft and smooth her skin was, but the surprise was when she lifted a leg up onto mine and my cock almost brushed against her covered pussy. It was the same kiss as before, something more than just a chaste kiss but not quite the long, passionate kiss I had experienced with one or two girlfriends.
I was left thinking Mum wanted more. I certainly wouldn’t complain if the kiss lasted longer and led to something else.
Getting out of bed, I watched as Mum grabbed another bra, turning her back as she took off one bra and slowly slid on the other. I had no problem expressing disappointment at missing the show, Mum glanced back and smiled as she grabbed some underwear, dropped her panties and putting on a clean pair. Picking them up, she smiled at me again.
“They’re still so wet, baby,” she told me, “And part of me wants to fling them on your face.”
“And you know exactly what I’d want to do, Mum.”
She looked down at them again. “Mark… Does it scare you? Your feelings?”
“I’m trying to sound confident, but I’m fucking terrified at the same time, Mum.”
“I’m your mother and I know I have to be the responsible one…” She finally met my eyes. “I’d love to go on another date with you, Mark. Anytime you want. But anything else… Teasing is fun. I love knowing and feeling I arouse you like I do.” She looked away and almost choked back a sob. “I was so aroused last night, I wanted to give into temptation too.”
Getting out of bed, Mum hugged me immediately as I closed my eyes and savoured the feeling of her near-naked body against mine. “I’m scared too, Mum,” I admitted.
“Are you a virgin, baby?”
“No, Mum. I’m not.”
“Who?”
“Remember Jessica?” Feeling her nod, I continued. “We agreed that we liked each other far too much to not give each other our virginities. Since then, I’ve had a little fun with a couple of other girls.”
“I haven’t had sex since your father walked out, baby.”
“Oh…”
“It’s why I masturbate every night.” Letting me go, she kneeled down and opened the bottom drawer of the nightstand to her side of the bed. I didn’t miss the small variety of sex toys. “Does this shock you, baby?”
“No. I know there is a large market of sex toys out there for women.”
“A dildo is no replacement for feeling a man inside me,” she whispered, “But it’s not just the sex. It’s everything that happens before sex.”
“Romance before heading to bed and foreplay?”
She nodded before adding, “But I always loved being held by the man I loved after we’d both cum, basking in the afterglow of lovemaking. And being rather blunt, a dildo doesn’t cum.”
“Oh…”
She stood up, closing the drawer with one of her little feet, before turning towards me. “Come on, baby. Let’s get some breakfast into you. Will you mow the lawns today?”
“Yeah, they do need looking after, particularly as we head into summer.”
Although it had been a night and morning of revelations, the fact we seemed to both want more than a mother and son relationship, things didn’t change between us for the next few weeks. It didn’t stop the affection between us. It only increased, spending nearly all our time together when we were at home, Mum almost kicking me out of the house every so often to ensure I didn’t neglect my friends. She would still disappear for a night to meet her friends, usually driving over to pick her up as she enjoyed the wine and gossip.
I didn’t miss the fact that she did occasionally invite me to sleep with her. She never slept naked when I was in bed with her and I always wore underwear when I was with her. But when we were in bed, we always cuddled close together. Our kissing hadn’t changed either, and I was aware she was holding herself back, not giving in to sharing the sort of kiss that would increase the passion of the moment.
Surprisingly, I didn’t feel any frustration by it. I knew the decision wasn’t really mine. I flirted with her constantly nowadays and always earned smiles and giggles. I walked around the house in just a pair of shorts. I wasn’t some muscular hunk, but I did look after myself and did have some slight definition. When I looked in the mirror, I still saw elements of youth despite having shaved since I was fifteen. As for my mother, she seemed to get even younger, constantly smiling, and having a genuine air of happiness about her. Even during the divorce, she’d kept on motoring as I hadn’t been blind to her relying on me at times. I didn’t mind as I knew she needed my support. She was my mother and I loved her.
The next time we headed out on a date, she wore a little black dress with accompanying lingerie, only finding out when we got home, with thigh-high stockings, garter and suspenders plus black heels. I swear she seemed to know what I loved. She asked if she should wear contacts and I surprised her by shouting out that she definitely should not.
“You look totally sexy with your glasses on, Mum,” I insisted, “When you’re dressed in the morning for work, looking all professional and powerful, even then I get all these urges and funny feelings…”
She stepped towards me, running her fingers up my chest. “You might have to come visit your mother in the office one evening when she’s working later,” she whispered, “I’ve never been fucked over my desk at the office.”
Yes, Mum was now giving as good as she got as the flirting had turned into incredibly honest sexual thoughts and feelings. That’s still as far as it went though, letting each other know exactly how we thought about each other, but neither of us was willing to make the next step. I could understand Mum not making it, but I’ll admit to being far too nervous about doing it myself, worried that crossing the line would ruin our relationship.
We enjoyed three dates over the next three months. Each one ended in a bar or club where we could dance together. I didn’t hide the fact she made me incredibly hard. I didn’t feel her up too much though I recognised when she was practically rubbing herself on my thigh. The night always ended in her bedroom where I would slowly undress her, and each time I rolled off her stockings, my fingers would get ever so close to her pussy… And I could always feel hot to trot she was.
But we still didn’t cross a particular line.
While this was going on with my mother, I was still visiting my father. I hadn’t forgotten what he’d done, but my mother actually asked me to forgive him, not wanting me to spend the rest of my life without my father in my life, thinking I might end up regretting it in the future. I still didn’t like the fact he’d hurt my mother in such a manner, but he’d been surprisingly contrite about it, and I didn’t miss him doing his best to ensure our relationship remained strong.
His relationship with Candice grew closer over time and by the time I was well past my eighteenth birthday, she had moved into his apartment. As I’d told my mother, she was ever so sweet, such a lovely young woman, that I simply couldn’t help liking her immensely, and though she never tried to be my mother, I knew she would like to be my friend.
Occasionally I’d drop by to see my father for him to still be at work with only Candice at home. More than once, I’d leave her blushing slightly as she’d answer the door in little more than a silk dressing gown, her flowing brunette hair over her shoulders, and her gorgeous blue eyes behind the lenses of her glasses trying their best not to look too embarrassed. She was a slim woman, but I didn’t miss the bust on her chest.
“Come on in,” she told me that evening, “Your father won’t be home until much later. I was making some dinner if you’d like to join me?”
“I’d love to, Candice. Thank you.”
That earned another sweet smile, feeling her cuddle into my side. “Thanks, Mark. Sometimes gets a little lonely here.”
“Is Dad working late a lot?”
“He has been lately. I understand he’s had a promotion and it would mean longer hours for the better salary, but it means I spend a lot of time home alone.”
I immediately worried that he was having another affair. The personal assistant he’d been having one with had long been shown the door, and I knew he’d hired a new personal assistant, and having met her, he had a flavour when it came to those working for him. Busty blonde bombshells who may not have been shy in coming forward about what they’d be willing to do for him. I wasn’t blind nor stupid to what can happen in office environments.
Mum knew I spent time with Candice and encouraged me to do it. Though she’d told me not to interfere regarding letting her know what my father did, I still felt guilty about the fact I was already thinking my father was doing it again and Candice was stuck in an apartment alone. At least Mum had me when it was going on.
Helping her finish preparing dinner earned more than one smile and a hug. Leaning up to kiss my cheek when we were finished cleaning up was a surprise. “Want a cider?” she asked. Dad knew I didn’t really drink beer so always had cider for his son, “I’m having a glass of wine.”
“Sure.”
Sitting together on the couch, curling her legs underneath her, the bottom of her silk robe spread enough that I almost got a good look at something I probably shouldn’t see. I glanced more than once as the top of her robe wasn’t exactly hiding too much either.
“How do you think you’ll do in your exams?” she wondered.
“I’m studying my arse off so I can only hope I get the results required to make it into the course I want to do at university.”
“Still want to get into engineering?”
“Yeah. I could possibly do it without the university degree, but I’d rather have three years of study and preparation. I do intend on working while studying during the breaks between semesters.”
She fell silent for a couple of minutes, sipping at her wine, and shuffling a little closer until her head was resting against my upper arm. “Mark… Why did your parents divorce?”
I couldn’t help the sigh and eventually muttered, “Shit.”
“Your father suggested that he and your mother simply fell out of love and went their separate ways… But I’ve got this feeling it was more than that.”
“It was,” I stated simply before sighing again, “I promised Mum I wouldn’t get involved.”
“You speak about her a lot, even in front of your father. You love her a lot, don’t you?”
“I promised I wouldn’t be moving out anytime soon. I don’t want to leave her alone.” Wrapping an arm around her, I added softly, “But I don’t like knowing he’s leaving you alone too.”
“Did he cheat on your mother?” she asked bluntly. My silence answered her question, feeling her wrap an arm across my chest. “I know you promised her, so I won’t press you too hard.”
“Mum was left hurt, and I don’t want you to be hurt either.”
“I won’t be as I’ll make sure I talk to your father and hope he’s honest.”
“Hate to see you split up as I know you’re happy with him otherwise.”
“I am happy, but I don’t like the idea of him lying to me. And if he’s done it before…”
I didn’t add anything as I knew what we were both thinking. I stayed late enough that Dad was walking in the door when I was leaving. We shook hands, genuinely happy to see me as always, and he then joked about me looking after his fiancée because he couldn’t come home. I knew they were engaged though hadn’t set a date for the wedding just yet. Now I wondered if it would happen…
Explaining to Mum over breakfast the next morning, as I’d arrived home late enough that she’d already gone to bed, she assured me that I’d kept my promise and that by not answering her questions, I’d actually answered without needing to say a word.
“Mark, do me a favour, please… Continue to be her friend while she’s with your father. I think she’s going to need you going forward too.”
“But if he’s cheating again…”
“Hopefully he isn’t. I’ve not met this woman, but I’m certainly not going to sit here and hope she’s hurt too.”
“Yeah… Maybe he is just working late, but I just don’t know…”
With what might happen with my mother and then worrying about Candice and my father, I found solace in focusing on my studies as exam time was looming and I was spending more and more time in my bedroom with my nose buried in my notes and textbooks as I continued preparations. There were still the occasional few hours I’d spend with my friends, and I made sure I spent plenty of time with my mother, but in those last couple of weeks before my exams, even she seemed to back off enough so I wasn’t overly distracted.
Finishing my last exam a couple of weeks later left me with an overwhelming sense of relief and satisfaction as I was confident I’d done well. Walking out of the hall where the exam had taken place, I checked my phone to see a message from my mother.
Date night tonight, baby, as we need to celebrate the end of your exams.
Love you so much. xxx
I don’t think I stopped smiling as I drove home and then spent the afternoon lazing about, the sense of relief that I could put studying to the side until I started university in February was almost overwhelming. Six years of hard work had been worth it as I knew I was going to get the results required to enter university.
Mum breezed in the door in the late afternoon, greeting me with the usual smile and soft kiss on the lips. Letting me know she was going to get ready straight away, I joked about joining her in the shower, something I often did nowadays. She stopped and glanced back at me. “Maybe one day soon, baby,” she said softly, “It’s been a long time since I enjoyed showering with a man.”
“You know I’d join you in a heartbeat, Mum.”
“Go and get ready, baby. I’m going to be your hot date again tonight.”
She wore that little red dress again that she knew I absolutely adored on her, leaning up to my ear and asking, “Do you think I’m wearing any panties tonight, baby?”
“You’re such a tease, Mum.”
“I love teasing you, baby. I know it might be too much sometimes…”
“I tease you enough in return.”
Dinner was at a restaurant we’d enjoyed plenty of times before we visited a couple of pubs, enjoying a single drink before Mum practically dragged me to another new club that we were trying out for the first time. It was rather busy as expected as Mum bought the first round for us, sipping at our drinks until our glasses were empty and we headed out onto the dancefloor.
Within one song, my hands were cupping her arse and she moaned softly as there was no missing how hard I was. “So hard for me, baby,” she whispered, “I’m sorry…”
“I don’t mind, Madeline. It’s just a reminder to you that I find you so fucking sexy.”
Leaning up to kiss me on the cheek, she rested her head against my shoulder as we swayed to the music. Then I felt her hand gently caress the obvious bulge and I shuddered. “My god… It feels big, baby. I mean nice and thick too…”
Taking a chance, I kissed her again and she quickly opened her mouth enough that I could slide my tongue into her mouth. I think it was a case of finally giving in at least a little bit as I felt her arms wrap tightly around me neither of us was ready to break the kiss too quickly. When she moaned softly again, I pulled her even tighter to my body, feeling her almost rubbing herself against my erection. We only broke apart to catch our breath.
Resting her forehead against my chest, I stroked her back as I felt her take a couple of deep breaths. She eventually turned her head to rest against me again, swaying to the music as I felt her sigh. We stayed late into the night, enjoying a couple more drinks, but there wasn’t another kiss like that we’d shared. I knew it was Mum holding back again, and even my still somewhat immature mind understood why.
Walking in the front door of our home later, there was no hesitation in following her into her bedroom. Helping her out of her dress as usual, she helped me undress down to my underwear, her hand grazing over the tent in my underwear more than once.
“You’re so hard, baby,” she whispered, “And it turns me on so much that I know you’re so hard because of me.”
“I think about you every single time I jerk off, Mum,” I confessed, “I barely watch porn anymore because why would I need to when I just close my eyes and think about everything that I want to do with you?”
Standing up, she leaned up to kiss me before she reached behind her back and, before I knew it, her bra was falling down her chest to expose her breasts to me for the first time. I know my jaw dropped as they were a thing of beauty. Despite being closer to forty than thirty-five, there was surprisingly little sag, still sitting high on her chest, but it was her nipples that made my mouth water as I just wanted to suckle on them immediately.
Sitting on the edge of the bed as she always did, I slowly took off her heels, noticing her excitement in how she was breathing, as I slowly rolled off each thigh-high stocking. With her legs bare, I ran my fingers up and down each leg until I just barely grazed the obviously wet fabric of her panties. Just that earned a whimper as I finally took a chance and reached up to put fingers in the band of her panties.
Lifting herself up enough that I could drag them down, I did it ever so slowly as Mum bit her bottom lip, eventually taking them off completely and I held them to my nose without giving it a second thought. I groaned as I inhaled her scent for the first time before I spread her legs enough that I could see her pussy for the first time. There was a trimmed triangle of hair above her otherwise well-groomed slit, and it glistened with her excitement.
“How you look at me, baby,” she whispered.
“I love you, Mum… I love you so much.”
“Come to bed, baby. Take off your underwear before you do.”
Standing up and lowering my underwear, I loved how her eyes lit up and she licked her lips before I slid under the sheets to join her in bed. I wasn’t sure how much further she would want to go. I knew we both desired each other, and we’d already crossed more than one line.
“I can’t go further, baby,” she finally said, gazing into my eyes, “But would you like to masturbate with me?”
“I’d love to, Mum. Can I watch you first?”
“We’ll do it together, baby. But yes, I want you to watch me. I think about you all the time when I do it too.”
It was the most erotic thing I’d watched in my life, Mum caressing her entire body before she finally focused on pleasing her pussy. I thought she might have used a dildo, and I wouldn’t have been offended if she did, but she only used her fingers while I stroked my cock. I didn’t last that long, and when it came time for me to cum, she said it was okay to cum on her. I left quite a few streaks of cum on her stomach as she enjoyed her own orgasm within a couple of minutes.
Waking in the morning with her in my arms, she rolled over and blushed immediately. “I wasn’t that drunk last night, baby. We needed to do something to relieve the tension between us.” When her eyes started to glisten, I pulled her close. “I want to do so much more, baby, but I’m your mother and we shouldn’t be doing anything like this. I want to have sex with you…”
“As much as I want to make love to you, Mum,” I whispered.
That made her cry even harder, feeling her clutching at my body. “I’m sorry, baby… I know this is difficult for you too. If you want to stop and…”
“No!” I exclaimed, pulling her tighter to me, “Mum… It’s more than okay. I love just being naked in bed with you, able to feel your body against mine, your soft skin on my fingers. Honestly, you’re so fucking beautiful, I can just spend hours looking at you…”
“You love me so much, baby. Just know I love you equally if not more. You’re my only child, the only man in my life that I love.”
Getting up for breakfast, I loved seeing her naked body after she opened the curtains, the morning sunlight giving her a glow that made her look even more beautiful. Throwing on a tiny robe, I slid out of bed, Mum’s eyes gazing down my body and stopping at my obvious erection. Pressing herself into my body again, she left a kiss on my cheek.
“Put some shorts on before joining me in the kitchen,” she said softly.
The rest of the weekend passed by with the pair of us flirting incessantly. I didn’t miss the fact Mum wore a skirt that Saturday and a dress on Sunday that flashed me her pussy as she refused to wear panties the entire time. She invited me to her bedroom on Saturday night where we masturbated together again, heading to bed early so we could do it more than once. The third time she did, I simply sat between her legs and watched her use a dildo on herself, but the entire time, she moaned my name until she climaxed ever so strongly, I held her in my arms for a few minutes as she continued to shake and shudder.
With a couple of months off through the holiday period and into the new year while I waited to start university, I turned my part-time job into a full-time gig as I didn’t want to be stuck at home bored, plus Mum knew I’d offer to pay rent when I worked full-time. She didn’t need any money from me as her salary was fantastic, and the house was paid off, but I could still help with bills.
I’d usually pop in to visit my Dad after work at least once a week, and occasionally on a weekend. I would always find Candice at home in the apartment and only on the odd occasion would my father be present. Candice would enjoy it when I offered to help with dinner, and conversation always flowed easily when we ate at the table before sitting together on the couch. They were still engaged and were discussing marriage plans. She had confronted my father about what happened with my mother. To his credit, he told her the truth, stating it was simply embarrassment as to why he didn’t go into detail.
Though Candice believed him, they had attended pre-marital counselling as although Candice wanted to trust him, and she still genuinely loved him, she wanted to be sure about the relationship before allowing him to slide another ring on her finger.
“Mark, I have to admit one thing. I simply love how you come over at least once a week, knowing your father probably won’t be here, and yet you’ll spend the time with me. I know I’ll never be any sort of mother figure to you given that you’re closer to nineteen than eighteen now anyway, but when I do marry your father, I do hope that we’ll be good friends.”
“Absolutely,” I assured her, pulling her closer to me, “I enjoy spending time with you. Given that you’re not even thirty anyway…”
“That’d doesn’t bother you, does it? The fact I’m over twenty years younger than your father.”
“That’s entirely your decision and I’m not going to judge. If you love my father, and you’re happy, that’s all that matters.”
“And he has a young man as a son that I know I’m going to love too.”
“You do?”
“How could I not when your affection for me is obvious?”
Meeting her blue eyes, she wasn’t lying. It was hard not to feel love for her as a friend considering how accepting of me that she was from the first time we met. And with all the time we spent in each other’s company, it wasn’t a real surprise that there was a close relationship. I knew many other young men and women at school had divorced parents and new adults introduced to their lives. It wasn’t always smooth sailing.
Mum told me that she would be having friends over on Saturday night. With no other plans as my friends were still not old enough to go to pubs, and with nothing else to really interest me, I suggested that I’d just barricade myself in my bedroom, maybe do a little gaming, while she enjoyed a night with her friends.
But I’ll admit to a little curiosity when it came to the gossip, and I definitely want to hear my mother discuss sex if that’s what they talked about. Most of her friends were the same age as my mother. Most had children of their own too. My mother was the last to have her marriage end in divorce as the other three had already joined the ‘Ex-Wives’ club.
Waiting until they’d enjoyed dinner and were gathered in the living room, they were sitting back sharing more than one bottle of wine, plenty of laughter mixed in with all the conversation. I stuck to the shadows as I waited for the conversation to take a turn.
“How are things here, Madeline?” Gemma asked.
“Wonderful, to be honest. Mark is such a wonderful young man. I’m proud to call him my son.”
I felt myself smiling as her three friends collectively swooned. “Have you gone any further with him yet?” Emily wondered.
“No further than some mutual masturbation,” Mum admitted to my surprise. She discussed what we were doing?
“When will you finally make love?” Rebecca asked, “Trust me on this one, Madeline. When you finally make love, it’ll be the best thing ever. I thought my husband loved me. Nothing compared to the love of a son for his mother, and that first time I made love with Daniel, that was it. I knew nothing would ever compare to that.”
“I still can’t believe you admitted it!” Mum exclaimed.
“You know she’s not the only one,” Gemma said softly before sipping at her wine, “I did my best not to give into temptation regarding my two sons. I couldn’t help being seduced by my oldest. I was lonely and needed to be loved. I’m not bitter it didn’t last as he’s now happy with his fiancée. But my youngest is ever so sweet that I knew I needed to almost teach him. After we made love a few times, I knew I was teaching him for my own benefit.”
Everyone then looked at Emily. “Oh please, you know the present I had for Adam on his eighteenth birthday was my pussy. He loves his mummy.”
“I know you three share that with your boys, and I know I love Mark the same… But there’s still that voice in the back of my head…”
Rebecca took my mother’s hand, squeezing it affectionately. “We all have doubts from time to time, Madeline. What you have to do is ensure that it’s your son who takes the lead most of the time. But if it’s that obvious what they want and it’s simply nerves about making that step then there is nothing wrong with you as his mother to take the lead and finally take him to bed.”
“Do you want to have sex with Mark?” Gemma asked bluntly.
Mum nearly started to cry as she nodded her head. “I want to make love more than anything,” she nearly sobbed, “My heart hurts so much because I know it’s what he wants too. But he’s still eighteen and has his life ahead of him. I’m thirty-eight and I know I’m only going to get older…”
“He’s your son and he’ll love you all his life,” Emily assured my mother.
“When does he turn nineteen?”
“April time,” Mum replied, sniffing a few times, “His birthday is a month after mine.”
Rebecca squeezed her hand again. “The three of us share something wonderful with our boys, Madeline. I wouldn’t change a thing. Every night I go to bed with a young man who loves me unconditionally. Emily and Gemma have that same pleasure. There is no greater love than a mother for his son and vice versa. Frankly, there’s a reason why they joke about young men replacing their fathers because, let’s be honest, our sons will definitely fuck us better than their fathers but, more importantly, love us wholeheartedly, doing everything to make us as happy as they can.”
“I’m totally in love with my son,” Gemma admitted, “I can’t bear the thought of him wanting to end things.”
“Adam never will with me because he’s devoted to me totally,” Emily stated.
“Do you think Mark feels the same way for you?” Rebecca asked.
“Yes,” Mum said softly, “He hasn’t told me about a single woman he’s been interested in since the first date night we had. I think the only woman that could possibly come close would be…” She stopped and laughed to herself. “Well, it would actually be Candice.”
“Hang on, is that your ex-husband’s new fiancée?” Gemma wondered.
“Yeah. I’ve never met her, but Mark adores her. She’s apparently a real sweetheart. He’s shown me a few pictures they’ve taken of the pair of them. I don’t think either of them would actually do anything as they’re obviously just close friends… But considering she’s only ten years older than him…”
“He’s in love with you, Madeline,” Emily assured her, “I think you need to take the lead. Take him into your bedroom, get as naked as you’ve been before, then guide his cock inside you and the moment he cums inside you the first time...”
Rebecca moaned softly. “Mmm. I still remember the first time Daniel slid inside me. Immediately, I knew it was the right thing. Then when he came inside me, albeit a little quickly, that sealed it for us.”
“Adam is insatiable and matches my libido perfectly,” Emily added, “He’s just like your son. Young, constantly horny and willing to satisfy his mother. And he didn’t hesitate when I showed him my naked body on his eighteenth. Any plans we had ended as we spent all night in bed. Honestly, every mother should be like this with her son. The one man who will always be devoted to you.”
“I remember the first time James went down on me,” Gemma practically moaned, “He now loves licking my pussy. Does it every single day.”
“Got to teach them young that eating pussy is a must,” Rebecca exclaimed, the four women chuckling away, “Though once Daniel learned what got me off, my god, he just owns me completely some evenings. He’ll have dinner cooked for me, then he’ll take me to the shower and almost make me cry when washing me before he takes me to bed and spends what feels like hours using his fingers and tongue before we finally make love.”
“Do you think it happens a lot?” Mum wondered, “Mothers and sons…”
“Of course,” Emily replied adamantly, “But because it’s illegal, no one talks about it. Take a room of one hundred mothers and sons, and those that aren’t fucking probably wonder what it would be like if they did.”
“Trust us,” Rebecca added, “This is definitely what Mark wants. He obviously wants to be with you, Madeline. We see how he looks at you. He’s in love. And you’re in love with him.”
“I am,” Mum said softly with a smile on her face, “I’ve been in love since I first held him in my arms, but now I’m in love like how a woman desires a man.”
“And he will still love you like a mother, but he will now love you like his lover.”
The conversation moved on to other topics, still about sex but avoiding the topic of their sons. I returned to my bedroom, shut the door and took a couple of deep breaths. I knew how we felt about each other, but had no idea that Mum was that conflicted but also adamant about wanting to be with me. I had no idea her friends were also involved with their sons. I didn’t particularly know them that well, usually meeting when there was a gathering of some sort.
I heard Mum wishing them goodbye later that night and I knew she’d come say goodnight. Stripping naked, I pulled back the sheets, lubed up my cock and started stroking myself, closing my eyes as I heard the light tap at the door.
“Fuck… Yes, Mum,” I moaned softly, “Your pussy is so tight and warm…”
I didn’t miss the door opening and the slight gasp as Mum definitely watched me masturbating.
“Oh god, Mum,” I moaned, “That’s it… I love it, Mum. Being inside you like this. Where I belong…”
Feeling Mum sit on the edge of my bed, I opened my eyes and saw her smiling at me before she leaned down to kiss me. “Are you going to cum because of Mummy?” she asked softly.
“Every orgasm I have nowadays is due to you, Mum,” I replied.
“Want to come to bed with me tonight, baby? Want to see Mummy masturbate while you stroke your big cock too?”
“I’d love to, Mum.”
Getting to my feet, she surprised me by wrapping a soft hand around my cock, glancing back and smiling, as she led me towards her bedroom. As I was already naked, I helped off the silk robe she’d changed into to expose her naked body. That first kiss was something else, the passion and love we felt for each other quite obviously being expressed.
Moving into bed together, neither of us refusing to break the kiss, I felt her hand around my cock again and I knew my mother was taking the advice she’d been given. If she thought I was going to hesitate, I could only think that she’d be pleased that I’d follow her lead to where it took us.
“You’re so hard, baby. So big. So thick.”
“Am I…”
My unfinished question made her smirk. “You definitely are, baby. I don’t think your father was ever this hard for me. My god, you feel like titanium. Does it ever go down?”
“It might after I cum inside you for the first time, Mum.”
“You want that, baby? To cum inside my pussy?”
“More than anything, Mum.”
“Before you do that, baby, I want to take this slow. Is there any rush into making love?”
“No, Mum.”
“You love my body, baby?”
“So much hotter than those girls I was with. You’re a woman, Mum.”
“Want to suck my nipples, baby? My breasts are always sensitive when I’m aroused.”
We kissed again as her hand continued to stroke my cock before I finally moved down, making her moan as I kissed around her neck before moving down to her breasts. The girls I’d been with hadn’t been as busty as my mother, and when I finally got my mouth around a nipple, gently flicking and nibbling it, I felt her fingers running over my head as she moaned softly. She was very encouraging as I gave both of her breasts plenty of attention, murmuring that it was possible she could enjoy a small orgasm just from breast play.
I stored that in my mind for later as I kissed down her body. Mum was a woman in her latter thirties. One child. Sedentary job. Ate well. Exercised. No, she didn’t have a perfectly toned body. She was a maturing woman with the curves one would expect. And I absolutely loved her body, leaving a trail of soft kisses over her lower body until I reached where she kept the hair trimmed above her pussy. Her scent was already driving me wild, earning a groan as I turned to kiss down each of her thighs, feeling her shudder as I knew that area of her body would be sensitive.
“You’re a tease,” she murmured, “But I love it.”
“Always loved your legs, Mum,” I said softly, “Even your feet are cute. And before you ask, no, not a fetish. I just appreciate every part of your body.”
Spreading her legs a little wider, I took a moment to just gaze at her pussy and she giggled as I probably looked at it with a sense of wonder. I wasn’t stupid, I knew we’d crossed every line in the book so far, but going down on her was the penultimate line. Once I tasted her, I knew I’d want it all the time, and after that, I knew I’d want to make love with her constantly.
“You like the look, baby?” she asked, hearing a touch of nerves in her tone.
“I love your pussy already, Mum. Trust me, I’m going to love doing this all the time.”
“Your father… He stopped going it… It’s been nearly a decade…”
“What?” I exclaimed, meeting her eyes, “Mum, you haven’t had your pussy eaten in ten years?”
“He was very selfish in the end when he did actually show interest.”
“Right, that means I’m now making sure we make up for ten years of not having this pussy eaten.”
“You’re such a good boy.”
Running my tongue along her slit earned a loud moan of appreciation, Mum ensured her head was perched on a couple of pillows so she could watch everything I was doing. I fell in love with her taste immediately as I put albeit limited experience I had to use. Mum wasn’t a quiet lover and had no problem telling me what she liked, and what she wanted, and I knew when she told me not to stop doing something, I wasn’t to stop doing just that!
Feeling her body move as I really started to get to work made me happy as I’m sure every man would prefer to feel their lover moving their body in unison with whatever you were doing. Mum loved pressing down onto my tongue, and though I was aware I could use fingers, I wanted to make her orgasm with just my mouth.
“That’s it, baby,” she moaned softly, “You’re doing such a good job for your mother.”
“I want to make you cum… I loved hearing you orgasm, but I want to be the cause…”
“Baby, you’ve been the reason for me to cum for a long time now…”
I’m not sure it was what I was doing rather than the fact my mother was just incredibly excited and turned on, but the fact she had an orgasm within only a few minutes certainly had both of us smiling, and she learned I knew not to stop as I wanted her to cum over and over again. Wrapping a hand around one thigh, the lust in her eyes as she realised that I wasn’t going to stop made her moan even louder, continuing to encourage me, Mum enjoying another orgasm rather quickly.
Then it was time to slide a couple of fingers inside her as I knew every woman had that special spot that really made them cum.
“Oh god, baby!” she cried out once I found it, “Focus on my clit now, baby. I’m going to cry after this one…”
“And I’ll hold you, Mum. I just want to make you cum as hard as I know I will…”
She moaned and whimpered as I sensed she was holding it back for as long as she could. Flicking her clit with my tongue, figuring out exactly how she liked it to be touched. When she finally had enough and needed to orgasm, it was an absolute thing of beauty, her entire body seeming to shake, the orgasm no doubt flowing from her core to the tips of her fingers and toes. Her pussy squeezed my fingers incredibly tightly at the same time, so I stopped moving those and just kept licking her clit.
“Oh fuck, baby!” she cried out.
Then she slumped and seemed to almost pass out. Quickly withdrawing my fingers, I lifted myself up as she immediately turned to cuddle into me, and her words about needing to cry came to fruition as she practically sobbed into my chest, murmuring over and over again how much she loved me. I assured her my feelings were exactly the same, that I’d just lived out one of the fantasies I had when it came to being intimate with my mother.
Mum fell asleep in my arms as I lightly caressed her back. I was achingly hard, but I wasn’t going to complain. Mum would learn rather quickly that I would do anything for her without wanting anything in return. I was her son, but I knew I was now going to be her lover, her boyfriend, perhaps even her husband at heart. I knew I was young and didn’t have her life experience, a relationship based on incest fraught with danger, but I knew what I wanted.
I woke in the morning to see my mother’s pretty face gazing at me, her soft fingers caressed my cheek as she left a kiss on my lips. “That was wonderful last night, baby,” she said softly, “But I didn’t… I mean, were you okay?”
“Mum, I was absolutely fine.”
“But you didn’t cum.”
“Don’t care. I made the woman I love cum more than once. I went to sleep smiling as I held you in my arms.”
Her face lit up with a smile as she snuggled into me. “Want a blowjob? As your father stopped pleasing me, I returned the favour.”
“Did your sex life fall off a cliff or something?”
“Once I realised how selfish he was, I spent more time getting myself off. I still wanted sex… Perhaps that explains why he had the affair, but when I realised that he stopped caring about my pleasure…”
“That’s no excuse to cheat, Mum.”
“Baby, I want to give you a blowjob. I know you won’t be selfish like your father, and to be honest, as happy as you will be to go down on me all the time, the idea of being on my knees for my son, his big cock in my mouth, down my throat, feeling it pulse as you cum…”
“Fantasies too, Mum?”
Snuggling tighter to me, I felt her sigh. “Too many, baby,” she whispered as I resumed stroking her back, “But I can’t remember feeling this happy.”
A few minutes later, I was standing up as Mum was on her knees before me, earning more than one groan as she ran her tongue up and down my shaft, her eyes sparkling behind the lenses of her glasses as I asked her to put them on. She just looked so damned sexy with them on…
Running my fingers through her black hair as I watched my cock disappear into her mouth, I warned her I probably wouldn’t last long. I honestly don’t think she would have cared if I lasted two or twenty minutes, her eyes alive with desire as her head started to bob up and down faster, and I had to warn her I was ready quickly.
“Cum for Mummy, baby,” she said, running her tongue from the base to the tip, “And Mummy will always swallow your cum. Or you can cum on my face. Or my tits. Wherever you want, baby. Mummy will do it for her son.”
“Swallow,” I moaned softly, “Just this first time, Mum.”
“Anything for you, baby.”
Grunting as I came, Mum kept her word as I heard her swallowing every spurt of cum that filled her mouth. When she could sense I had nothing left after what felt like a few heavy spurts, she used her tongue to clean up my cock before I sagged back to sit on the edge of the bed, Mum rested her head on my thigh, continuing to gaze up at me.
When my stomach rumbled, she started to giggle, getting to her feet and kissing my cheek before putting on her robe. Sliding into a pair of shorts, aware Mum liked me walking around the house without a shirt, I helped her make breakfast before eating at the table. After we cleared up, we sat on the couch together and I had to turn to her.
“Mum, I need to tell you something…”
The smile was immediate. “You heard the conversation last night. I know, baby.”
“You do?”
“Trust me, I can sense your presence. I knew you were listening in. It’s why I came to your door last night. I just needed that last little nudge from my friends…”
“They’re really all sleeping with their sons?”
“They are.” Clearing her throat, she took both of my hands in hers. “I don’t think it happens very often. We’ve been friends for a long time, and we just happen to have a son who shared the love in a similar way. Do I think there are many others like us? It’s possible, I guess. Who knows what goes on behind closed doors?”
“I’m guessing you’ll tell them when we make love?”
“We do love to gossip, but the four of us confide in each other about our feelings. We know our relationships are unusual.”
“And illegal, Mum.”
“It is, baby. We’re committing incest.”
“And it’s so hot doing it.”
Mum smiled before giggling. “It does feel so naughty being with you, baby. But more importantly, being intimate is just another way of expressing our love. We will always have that bond, as a mother to my son, and as a son to his mother. But now we have another bond as lovers.” Squeezing my hands, she continued to smile. “Would you like to move into my bedroom, baby?”
“Really?”
“I don’t want to sleep alone anymore, baby. I want my son in my bed, holding me in his arms, particularly after we’ve made love. I want to make love tonight. It will put such a smile on my face when I get to work in the morning. All the girls in the office will be wondering what has me smiling in such a manner.”
“Moving everything or…”
“There’s plenty of space for your clothes. Keep your bedroom for other things, but it will be our bedroom from now on, baby.”
Moving some of my things didn’t take too long, Mum making sure I had enough closet space, while the nightstand was quickly filled with my underwear and socks. I was sitting back on the couch a little later, watching some football, when Mum wandered out of the kitchen completely naked. Muting the television, she happily straddled my lap and kissed me hard.
“I’m horny, baby,” she whispered, “Want to join me in the bedroom?”
“And what does Mummy want?”
“She wants her man to pleasure her again. And…” When she paused and blushed, I wondered what she was going to say. “Well, this is going to sound weird considering my age, but I’ve never actually had a sixty-nine before.”
“Really?”
“Your father wasn’t my first, not at all. But even when I was your age, so many guys would refuse to go down on a woman yet expect me to suck their dick. Your father would at least go down on me, but never seemed interested in doing it at the same time. Have you done it before?”
“Yeah, I have.”
“And is it fun?”
“Great fun, though having my cock sucked can be distracting when trying to eat pussy at the same time.”
“I’m sure you’ll survive, baby. I just want to try, and if it’s a lot of fun, it’s something I’d like to do again. I want to try so many things with you, baby.” Moving my hands down to her arse made her smile. “I’ve never done that,” she whispered immediately, “Your father never even touched me there. No man has.”
“I’ve not done it either. It’s not something we need to do, but if you’re willing to try anything…”
“Would you like to try?”
“Later. I want to make love to you first, Mum. I really need to be inside you soon.”
“I know, baby. My heart is beating like crazy just thinking about it.”
Mum loved having my cock in her mouth once we were on our bed with my face buried between her legs. I loved feeling her moaning around my cock as I devoured her pussy, and when I moved my tongue up, spreading her cheeks and giving her rosebud some attention, she squealed and lifted her head.
“That’s so naughty, baby!” she exclaimed happily.
“But do you like it?”
“It feels nice… Definitely do that later. I need to cum again, baby.”
“Yes, Mum.”
“Such a good boy, looking after your mother like this.”
Our first sixty-nine was a complete success as she enjoyed more than one orgasm while I left another large load in her mouth that she happily swallowed again. Spinning around to straddle my lap, feeling her warm pussy resting on my still relatively hard cock, it wouldn’t have taken all that much movement for us to finally be joined in the most intimate manner possible.
We both managed to resist again as she slid off me, rolling over and spooning back against me. Wrapping my arms around her, she sighed happily as she shuffled a few times to get comfortable. We eventually fell asleep and enjoyed a nap, waking up early afternoon, and getting dressed as Mum insisted that we head out for the rest of the afternoon.
Staying out long enough that we enjoyed dinner at a nearby RSL, we returned home in the middle of the evening, Mum as happy and as smitten as I’d ever seen her considering she was wearing a new necklace that I’d bought for her. She knew I was working hard and had spent the years I’d been working saving every dollar I could. I now had a good excuse to start spending some of that money.
As Mum would be up early for work, we headed straight to the bedroom, Mum turning to me before pressing her body into mine, ensuring we shared one hell of a kiss as there was no point exchanging words. We knew what was going to happen now.
I’d learned to love undressing my mother, particularly after those date nights when I’d slowly take off each article of clothing. I did the same that night, Mum returning the favour until we were both naked, watching as she slowly lowered herself to her knees.
“I’m going to make you cum first, baby,” she explained, “So you last longer during our first time.”
I couldn’t help but chuckle. “I probably wouldn’t last two minutes otherwise.”
“That would turn me on, knowing how turned on you were by me. But you know I already love having my son’s big cock in my mouth.”
I didn’t last too long as Mum had been teasing and arousing me all afternoon. She’d never been one for wearing pants or trousers, but I hadn’t missed that she always wore short skirts or dresses that highlighted her curves and showed off her legs. But it was the way she would look at me, the way her eyes sparkled behind the lenses of her glasses, the almost knowing smirk that she knew I was turned on like hell by her…
Mum swallowed every drop of cum again before I made her squeal out as I easily picked her up and placed her on the bed.
“I’m going to make you pass out now, Mum,” I growled.
I ate her pussy like a starving man enjoying his first meal in a month. My fingers got to work at the same time, caressing her body, reaching up to play with her breasts, moving down and teasing her rosebud caressing her entire body as my mouth and tongue got my mother off again and again. To my own pleasure, she never asked me to stop, her entire body shaking through one orgasm after the other. At one stage, she started to sob and babble almost incoherently, but her fingers held my hair and head in place, the signal for me not to stop just yet.
I only stopped because she did practically pass out after a quite powerful orgasm as I felt her slump and her body only quivered occasionally. Leaving soft kisses up her body, I waited until her eyes fluttered open and a loving smile appeared on her face.
“Your chin is glistening,” she said, chuckling to herself, “You really love doing that, don’t you?”
“For you, Mum,” I replied softly.
She needed time to recover as I rested next to her, Mum turning her head so she could at least kiss me, my fingers running up and down her body. Turning towards me, her hand ended up stroking my cock again. I was hard but I knew she loved playing with me in return.
Rolling onto her back a few minutes later, I went with her as she spread her legs wider as I pressed the head of my cock against her. “This is it, baby,” she whispered.
“I love you, Mum,” I whispered.
“I love you too, son,” she whispered back, “Make love to your mother.”
Sliding inside her for the first time was everything I’d hoped it was. I couldn’t hold back the groan as I immediately felt her hands on my back, fingers lightly digging into my skin as she couldn’t hold back her light moan. Taking my time burying my cock, I could actually feel her pussy slowly accepting my thick cock, and when I was completely buried, I felt her shuffle underneath me.
As I started to slowly move, the sensations flowing up my cock and then throughout my body had me almost shaking from the pleasure. Her pussy seemed to clench around my cock each time I gently thrust into her, almost like it didn’t want me to pull out, that her body knew who I was and didn’t want me to leave it again.
Watching my mother’s face, her eyes never wavered from mine unless she looked down to watch my cock disappear. She’d look back up and smile and moan, feeling her shudder occasionally.
“You’re inside me, baby,” she whispered, “You’re inside your mother.”
“Best feeling ever,” I admitted, “I can’t believe how wonderful it is.”
“So big, baby. Such a big cock for Mummy.”
“Mummy’s cock now.”
What made me happiest was that my mother enjoyed an orgasm while we made love. I’d done plenty of reading and knew a lot of women couldn’t orgasm in such a manner, but when I felt her pussy grip my cock even tighter, her legs wrap around me and she cried out, I knew she’d cum with my cock inside her. I kept thrusting, hearing her cry out for me to not stop until I came.
It was so exciting that I knew I wasn’t going to last too long, warning her that I was going to cum in a couple of minutes. She kissed me softly, leaning up to my ear. “Cum for Mummy, baby,” she whispered, “Fill my pussy, baby. Fill up Mummy with all that lovely cum.”
Mum got what she wanted within a couple of minutes, pumping her faster and faster as she cried out, begging for me to cum, before I grunted and then moaned even louder as I felt my cock just erupt inside her.
“Yes, baby!” she cried out, “Cum inside Mummy. Good boy. Such a good boy to cum in Mummy like this.”
I could barely say a word. Barely had a coherent thought as it felt like my soul left my body as it was an epic orgasm, the best I could remember in my life. Feeling her limbs wrap around me, she whispered for me not to pull out, that she wanted me to stay inside her for as long as possible. To her delight, my cock barely softened, and when I started to gently thrust again, the smile on her face had me smiling back in return.
Switching positions so she could ride me, her hands rested on my chest as she figured out rather quickly how riding me would make it feel even better for her. And when she enjoyed her first orgasm, she slowly stopped to lean down and kiss me.
“I love cumming on my son’s big cock,” she stated, “So good, baby.”
“I love watching my mother enjoying herself.”
“Just a few more…”
Once she enjoyed another powerful one that resulted in her almost collapsing onto my chest, I rolled us over so she was on her back again, ankles by my head as I started to really pound her as I wanted to cum again. Soon begging me to just fuck her, I really started to give it to her as her legs moved from my shoulders to around my arms as I fucked her harder and harder.
“That’s it, baby,” she practically growled, “Fuck your mother. Pound my pussy. It’s your pussy, baby. Mummy’s pussy is your pussy.”
Then I came and practically collapsed on top of her, feeling soft kisses on my cheek as her fingers caressed my back. “Holy shit,” I finally murmured.
“Good boy,” she whispered after another soft kiss, her legs wrapping around me again, “I promise we’ll be making love all the time, baby. I’m always horny, baby, and seeing how hard you always are, it’s going to be wonderful…”
Showering with my mother was incredibly romantic as we took our time soaping each other up and then washing each other down before we cuddled under the hot water. We only got out when it started to cool down, enjoying being down on my knees as I helped dry every inch of her skin. Sitting back naked on the bed, I moisturised wherever she wanted it applied before we ended up back on the bed, making out like a pair of horny teenagers… Well, one of us was anyway.
That night cemented our new relationship. The weeks and months of flirting and teasing, of the obvious love we had for each other, was finally consummated in the most perfect way possible. I knew Mum could talk to her friends about it. The problem I had was keeping the relationship a secret. I’d never been happier in my life. I knew I was smiling all the time. Being in love was a feeling that I was still getting used to and I just wanted to stand on a rooftop and tell everyone.
An air of domestic bliss was quickly apparent. We’d made a great team since my father walked out, but with the added air of complete love that existed, we seemed to know what each other was thinking and going to do before doing it. Something as simple as dinner was almost a dance. Most nights were spent together, always ending in bed where we made love, we fucked, we pleasured each other, enjoying more than a couple of orgasms each before she snuggled in my arms.
Date nights continued but were now at least once a week. Mum loved dressing up sexy for me, and I loved having her on my arm when we entered a bar or club. She loved to tease and arouse me, and if she was wearing panties, they always ended up in my pocket as she’d disappear to take them off for me.
While the relationship with my mother continued, I still continued to visit my father. The love I’d once had for him had diminished because of what he’d done to my mother, and though I’d found it in myself to forgive him, there was now that smug part of me that thought he was a fool for letting such a woman go. She was beautiful, intelligent, an absolute dynamo in bed, willing to please, and all she wanted in return was to be loved and cherished like she did to you.
The thing is, I rarely saw my father. Trying to organise an evening with him was nearly impossible, and I ended up spending more and more time with Candice. I was left wondering what their relationship was like as they were engaged but whenever I visited, they were rarely together. One evening a couple of weeks after the sexual relationship with my mother started, I popped around for dinner, calling Candice as I didn’t see the point in calling my father.
Walking through their apartment door, Candice greeted me with a soft kiss on the cheek and a cuddle. She knew I loved showing affection in such a manner and seemed to take delight in the fact I’d show her affection in return.
“You seem even happier than normal,” Candice stated as we sat on the couch after dinner, nursing a bottle of cider while she sipped at some wine, “Things are going good in your life?”
“Things are great, to be honest.”
“Ah… You’ve met someone?”
“You can say that.”
“Is it serious?”
“Very. It’s still quite new, but you just know when you’re in love, right?”
“Hmmm…”
That had me turning towards her. “Something wrong?” I had to ask.
“Things are fine with your father. I just think it’s sad that you spend more time with me than you do with him. I know you’re busy yourself, and you have your own life…”
“I don’t mind spending time with you. Considering you’re organising a wedding… How is that going anyway?”
“Your father wants to marry, but he doesn’t particularly want to be involved with organising the wedding. My Maid of Honour and sister are a godsend though. Has he spoken to you about it?”
“Not really. To be honest, we don’t really speak all that often.”
That made her sigh. “Fine, I’ll ask you. Will you be one of his groomsmen? He’s not sure about being his best man, given what happened and the fact… You know, with your mother…”
“You mean the fact I’ve been honest more than once over the years about what he did to her and how it also made me feel at the time…”
“Yeah…” Then she smiled. “I can hear how much you love her. Any mother would be lucky to have a son like you, Mark.”
“If I said she was my world…”
“Given you’re an only child, and it’s only been you two for a few years now, I can certainly understand that. Would you be a groomsman for your father?”
“Sure. I’m guessing one of his friends will be best man?”
“More than likely.”
Returning home later, Mum stayed up in bed so we could at least snuggle. Mentioning the conversation I’d had with Candice, her sigh caught me by surprise. “I don’t know her, and I’ll admit I feel a little sorry for her. They’re not even married, and he already sounds disinterested. Why does he want to marry her?”
“She seems to genuinely love him in return though I think the comfortable lifestyle he provides helps.”
“Does she want kids?”
“Not really been mentioned. Why?”
“I wanted to give you a sibling, baby. I wanted a little girl. Your father didn’t want any more after you.”
Turning her around, I had to ask, “Mum, do you want another child?” That made her eyes glisten as I held her tightly. “Be honest, Mum. I can handle it.”
“We can’t, baby. I’m nearly forty and there’s too much risk with having a child the product of incest. I’d love nothing more than to carry a child that was a result of the love between me and my son. But I’ve done a lot of research because I knew it would be a question to be asked. Yes, I’d love a child, but I just don’t want to take the risk.”
“That’s okay, Mum. You would be the one going through it all.”
“Did you want a family, baby?”
“To be honest, I’ve never given it much thought because I had no idea what my future was. I mean, I knew I wanted you, but I always thought that was just fantasy. I figured I’d eventually meet a girl and the topic of starting a family would eventually come up.”
It was weird whenever I talked to my mother about Candice because although they’d never met, she actually admitted that she wanted to meet her one day simply due to how I described her, suggesting that if I liked her as much as I clearly did she must be someone special indeed. Admittedly, I thought introducing my father’s fiancée to his ex-wife would be weird, so I didn’t suggest the idea to Candice, but Mum didn’t mind me talking about her whenever I returned home after visiting her.
What amazed me was how normal the relationship with my mother immediately felt. Yes, she was still my mother and would always command that respect as my parent, but given I was now nineteen and she was close to thirty-nine, I was also an adult and it’s fair to say that my mother had stopped treating me as a ‘kid’ not long after her husband walked out as I assumed some of the responsibilities of the household even at fourteen.
Around three months after our relationship started, Mum told me that her three friends would be coming around the following Saturday night and their sons would be joining them. I still didn’t particularly know them well, considering them acquaintances though I had their phone numbers and we did keep in contact with each other, they were not as close as other friends.
“They don’t know about our relationship,” she informed me, “I’m going to tell my friends on Saturday about everything. From what Rebecca told me, the three other sons are aware of what they are doing. Given you really want to tell someone what we share, maybe this is a way the four of you could also be good friends.”
“Or they’ll just deny everything, and they’ll think I’m a weirdo?”
“If that’s the case, Rebecca said the four of us would just join you guys and started sucking each of our sons off so they can’t deny it.”
“Why not do it this way? We stay in the living room with you and we share a kiss, hold hands, admit we’re in love and we’re intimate.”
That made her smile at me. “You’d do that for me?”
“Mum, I love you. I want to share what we do with everyone, but I know that isn’t possible. You have three friends going through the same experience. I think this will bring everyone closer together, to know four couples are sharing something so special, so intimate…”
Taking a deep breath, she eventually nodded after giving it a few seconds of thought. “I’ll mention the idea to the girls and see what they say.”
Mum thought the best idea was for us to make love all afternoon that Saturday before her friends arrived. By the time we were dressed and ready for them to start arriving, I’d cum inside her three times, and I just knew it would be leaking out of her pussy. The idea was so arousing, Mum knew I was hard and raring to go again.
“Down boy,” she stated with a giggle, “But I love how horny I make you.”
“I’m like a dog in heat whenever I’m around you, Mum.”
“Trust me, baby, I’m aware of that considering I’m left staggering into work occasionally and the girls are wondering why I look like I’m feeling a little tender.”
Rebecca was the first to arrive with Daniel, and it was immediately in my eyes that the young man had great difficulty hiding his love and devotion to his mother. I’m sure I looked the same, Mum playing the hostess while I would be playing bartender, Rebecca taking a glass of wine, Daniel a beer. Emily arrived with Adam within a couple of minutes, and he was even worse. Mum suggested I watch the body language and their behaviour, as she knew we were just the same.
Gemma was the last to arrive with James, and once everyone was settled, I didn’t miss the fact that each son made no movement to sit alongside another man. Each of us was sat as close as possible to our mothers. It was actually rather amusing but also very sweet in a way, the fact it was obvious the four males loved our mothers so much that we just wanted to be near them.
Conversation flowed easily as the mothers all asked questions of us as we were all around the same age, all of us continuing our studies. After the mothers enjoyed a couple of drinks and the pizzas arrived, the topic turned rather risqué as there was no missing the fact each mother was dressed up to look sexy and I could see the three other males were aroused. The delicate little touches, the soft kisses, the whispered words, no doubt incredibly rude suggestions…
Adam was the youngest of us and clearly struggling to rein in his feelings as he gazed at his mother with such unadulterated love and lust at times, I was left thinking he was just going to undress and have her ride him there and then. Emily wasn’t blind and continued to tease him.
“I bet you’d love to see me on my knees right now, baby,” Mum whispered into my ear, turning my head to see her emerald green eyes sparkling behind the lenses of her glasses, “And then I bet you’d love to strip me naked and have me ride your big cock.”
Leaning towards her ear, I whispered, “You know I own your pussy, mother.” I felt her shudder as I left a soft kiss on her cheek, “Though maybe I’d show these other four how a son eats his mother’s pussy.”
“You two certainly seem a lot closer than usual,” Rebecca finally stated.
“Well, you know how close we’ve become after his father walked out, but ever since he was eighteen, he’s really become the man of the house.”
“In more ways than one?” Gemma wondered, and it was like a light went on in the minds of three young men as they all turned to look at me. I’m not sure I kept my face blank.
Mum took my hand in hers, interlacing our fingers. “What do you think, baby? Are you the man of the house in every single way now?”
“I don’t know, Mum. How do you think Gemma means?”
Gemma stroked her son’s thigh and shuffled closer to him. “I mean do you look after your mother, Mark?”
“Do you keep her happy?” Rebecca asked, not missing how her left hand was caressing her chest as she snuggled against him.
“Do you do whatever is necessary to please her as much as she pleases you?” Emily wondered, and Adam was now on the verge of erupting in his trousers from how turned on he was.
“What do you think, Mum?” I asked, turning to look at her again, “Do I keep you happy? Look after you?”
Mum leaned in and kissed me, and it was no ordinary kiss between mother and son. It was an intimate, passionate kiss of two people obviously in love with each other. It took all of thirty seconds for her to be straddling my lap as we basically forgot we had company for a couple of minutes.
“It’s about time, Madeline!” Rebecca cheered.
“Mummy,” Adam whimpered.
“Kiss Mummy, honey,” Emily stated, glancing to see her lift herself up onto his lap, “I’m sorry for teasing. We’ll make love when we get home so you can fill Mummy’s pussy all night.”
The living room was soon filled with the sounds of eight people moaning softly as four couples were making out though it went no further than that. But the wave of arousal was palpable, Mum grinding against the tent in my trousers before she came up for air and slid off my lap. Glancing around at the other three young men, I knew we were all grinning like fools.
“Best thing ever, right?” Daniel asked, leaning across so we could clink our bottles together, “Welcome to the group, Mark.”
“I was always called a mummy’s boy by my father and nearly everyone at school,” Adam stated, “They were right in a way but also more fool them as they don’t get to experience what I do every single day.”
“How long?” Emily wondered, the question aimed at my mother.
“A couple of months now.”
“And you didn’t tell us!?” Rebecca exclaimed, feigning anger.
“It’s still so new and exciting, and although I trust everyone in this room implicitly, I’m still worried about being found out.”
“I’m just glad I have these two,” James stated, “As not being able to talk about it with anyone would kill me because I fail to see why this sort of relationship is wrong. My father never loved my mother as much nor like I do. The only people on this planet who would love our mothers as much are our maternal grandfathers.”
“Yeah, it is like that,” Daniel added, “Mothers are always closer to their sons, and fathers to their daughters. But while I think our relationship could be accepted by some, the other? Not so much. I think it’s the power dynamic or something.”
“Well, I’m glad I’ll have a couple of people to talk to now as I was going nuts,” I admitted.
The rest of the night passed with four couples having no problem showing affection in front of everyone else. No, it didn’t turn into everyone having sex. It was never going to be that sort of friendship, and I don’t think the other three couples wanted to go that far either. It was a wonderful evening though, and I definitely ended the night with three new friends. I didn’t want to hear details of their sex life, but it was a relief that I now had three people who would go through the same experiences.
“Just so you know, I’ve sat here all night with three of his loads inside me,” she told Rebecca when she and Daniel were leaving.
Rebecca snorted. “Please, did you not smell his cum on my breath? I blew him on the drive over here and made sure he came just before he parked up.” I glanced at Daniel and he managed to blush and look smug at the same time.
Mum laughed out loud. “It’s so much fun, isn’t it?”
“We’re the right age of woman to match their libido, and I’m going to make use of it,” she replied, “I walk around our house in a robe, and whenever I take it off, Daniel is hard and ready to go almost immediately. But you know your son will do anything to please you. It’s the best thing about being with our sons. That sense that they will spend their lives trying to make us as happy as we make them.”
Wrapping an arm around my mother’s waist, I smiled at Rebecca when stating, “I intend to make my mother very happy indeed.”
Our relationship was our new normal and life continued on. We loved to experiment in the bedroom, my mother actually proving to be a little submissive at times. She wanted to be blindfolded and eventually asked if I’d restrain her. We eventually tried anal sex and I was surprised by how much she enjoyed it, making sure we’d done our research, so it didn’t hurt her. And the exhibitionist streak she had, which I savoured, ended with us starting to have sex in somewhat public places. We didn’t want to be caught, we just liked being very naughty together.
Fucking in the backseat of her car was a rite of passage. She eventually got her fantasy of me arriving at her office of a lunchtime, closing and locking her office door, and then spending an hour fucking her over her desk, ensuring I filled her up nicely before taking her panties with me when I left. I knew she had a meeting afterwards and would walk into the meeting room smelling of sex and leaking my cum.
The idea so aroused her that she dragged me to the bedroom as soon as she arrived home that night and we completely forgot about dinner.
When we walked around doing the weekly shopping, or we’d head out together for a day, I did wonder how people viewed us. We couldn’t hide the fact we were deeply in love. Even how we held hands told anyone who took notice of our relationship. And while we did display affection publicly, we were still careful about being noticed by people who knew us, though in a city of over five million people, we would have been incredibly unlucky.
We agreed that we were committed to each other. We couldn’t marry. There’d be no children as Mum was simply too worried about complications either with falling pregnant, the pregnancy itself or issues when the child was born. But there was no problem with us living together as a couple and that’s what we agreed to do.
Until everything changed and it was my mother that was the catalyst, showing how wonderful a human being she is at heart.
Three years later…
“You should just invite her around, baby,” Mum suggested, “I’ve met her a couple of times and we are nice to each other. I genuinely like her.”
“I think she would find it weird, Mum,” I replied, glancing at my watch, “And I know Candice likes the one night a week she gets with me anyway.”
“You know, if it was any other woman, I’d be a little jealous.”
“But not Candice?”
“She loves you, baby. You’ve been her shoulder to rely on before she even married your father. I still think that’s a mistake, by the way.”
“It’s been two years, Mum. But… Yeah, the less said, the better…”
“I’ll be waiting in bed for when you get home, baby. Mummy will make sure she’s nice and wet so that all her son has to do is get naked and slide his big cock inside me.”
“I might want to taste my mother first…”
I heard her moan softly as just the idea was enough. “When can you visit my office again, baby? I’d love to just sit back on my desk with your face between my thighs…”
“I’ll organise something again soon, Mum. I’m about to clock off here myself and I promised Candice I wouldn’t be too late.”
“Give her a hug from me, baby. Yes, I know that sounds weird, but you know my thoughts about him anyway.”
After exchanging words of love, I disconnected the call and sat back in my chair. My life was going well. My mother and I practically lived as husband and wife now. We had a small circle of friends that shared the same lifestyle. I’d had to distance myself from other friends as it was too difficult lying to their faces, particularly when they would be trying to set me up with girls. I’d graduated from university and had landed in a fantastic job that paid well and with plenty of job opportunities in the future.
Candice and my father had married two years ago. It had been a lovely day. Candice had been stunningly beautiful in her dress. My father looked smart in his suit. It was a civil ceremony. The ring he placed on her finger wasn’t cheap. But there were already signs that though they loved each other, something in their relationship was missing. Even the first dance seemed to lack that love and passion… I found myself thinking of when I’d dance with my mother…
My father spent most of the night with his friends. I eventually ended up dancing more than once with Candice and she was ever so thankful for that. They disappeared for their honeymoon a couple of days after their wedding day for two weeks, both returning home with healthy tans and smiles, but while my father looked content, I knew Candice enough by then, particularly having spent so much time in her company with just the two of us, to know something wasn’t right. But although I’d long been a shoulder to lean on, an ear to chew off, I also knew I wasn’t the one to go asking personal questions.
Mum encouraged my relationship with Candice as she seemed to realise how close we had become. I visited her at least once a week, usually a Wednesday or Thursday, and we started heading out for dinner as my father was more often than not missing in action. Most weekends were still spent in the company of my mother, but on the rare occasion she did plan something, I would often find myself heading over to see Candice if she wasn’t doing anything.
It was six months after they married that Mum insisted that I invited her over. To my surprise, Candice accepted the invite without any hesitation, driving over after I finished my studies one afternoon to pick her up. She was a little nervous about meeting my mother, as I talked about her all the time and she knew how close we were, but despite the difference in their ages, it was nice to see the two were immediately friendly. Candice hadn’t broken up their marriage, while Mum seemed to genuinely like her in return.
After driving Candice home, earning a soft kiss on the cheek and one hell of a cuddle, Mum was waiting for me when I returned home, lying back naked in bed. We made love as usual, our bodies moulding together as I buried my cock where it belonged, before we snuggled back in bed.
“She’s lonely,” Mum whispered, “I know that look. It’s the same look I faced in the mirror when your father was cheating…”
“You don’t think, do you?”
“I hope not, for her sake… But your father has a track record. I wonder if he cheated on girlfriends before I came on the scene. Seems the old ‘once a cheater, always a cheater’ rings true in some circumstances.”
“But they just got married?”
“The age gap, baby. She’s arm candy for him at his company events and on an evening out. How many nights is he home with her during the week?” My silence gave her the answer she was seeking. “I hope he isn’t, baby. And I mean that because she is a very sweet woman, and I have no doubt she absolutely loves his son too.”
“Yeah, I love her too, Mum. I know she’s not that much older than me, but it’s like having a second mother.”
“Or an older sister?”
“Yeah, I guess you can look it at that way too.”
But it was this night, three years later, that would be the catalyst for the lives of four people changing. Parking up on the street as I always did, Candice buzzed me up when I rang the bell. What I didn’t expect was her to answer the door in an absolute flood of tears, colliding with my chest as she clutched me tightly, her sobs ringing around the empty hallway.
Being the tiny thing she was, I easily picked her up and headed inside, kicking the door shut behind me as I carried her into the living room, sitting us together on the couch, Candice refused to let me go for a few minutes as I held her tightly in return.
“I don’t think I even need to ask,” I sighed.
Waiting until she calmed down, there was a tissue box nearby, passing her a couple so she could dry her eyes and cheeks. “Sorry,” she stated quietly, “Just seeing you standing there, the one man I’ve relied on for what feels so long… I just needed to be held.”
“Candice…” Her blue eyes looked up into mine. She looked different without her glasses, seeing her struggle to focus. Resting on the coffee table, I passed them over so she could slide them on her cute little nose. “There we are. Now…”
“Wait here. It’s only one piece of evidence, but it’s enough for me right now.”
She disappeared into what I assumed was either their bedroom or bathroom, not missing that she was wearing quite a short silk robe that showed off her lovely legs. Sliding back onto the couch next to me, she handed me a small box. I felt my eyebrows raise as it was Viagra.
“Your father started having difficulties getting it up not long after we married. I get it, he’s a lot older than I am, and men start having problems. The Viagra isn’t the problem.” She opened the box. “He got a big box. Sixty-four tablets. He’s used forty-one of them. I know he hasn’t used a single one with me because we haven’t had sex in six months, and he only bought the Viagra five months ago. Before those six months, he could barely get it up and he refuses to do much else for me.”
“Shit,” I muttered.
“I don’t know who he’s fucking. I don’t care. But he’s either cheating on me or using the Viagra to jerk off. And I don’t buy the second option.”
“I’m sorry, Candice,” I said, wrapping my arm around her, feeling her mould into my side.
“I don’t know what to do, Mark. We’ve only been married a couple of years. I don’t really have anywhere else to go. My parents live in a retirement village. My brother and sister both have families and can’t put me up. I won’t ask that of my friends.”
“Can you get more evidence? Really put the screws in. In my eyes, this is enough, but one thing I’ve learned is that my father seems to be an accomplished liar.” I sighed as I held her tighter. “I don’t know how you’re feeling, but it took a long time to forgive my father and learn to love him again after what he did to Mum. I won’t forgive him again for hurting someone else I love.”
“Thank you for saying you love me,” she whispered.
“I’m going to call Mum for advice.”
Her advice was simple for the moment. For Candice to get dressed and come to our home for dinner. She accepted immediately, disappearing to get dressed, wipe her face and make herself feel at least a little presentable. Holding her hand as we walked up to our front door, Mum was waiting for us, greeting her with a long hug as Candice had another little sob, Mum giving me the sort of look that suggested she wanted to kill her ex-husband.
After eating, I cleared up as Mum grabbed a bottle of wine from the fridge and led Candice into the living room. I stayed away though listened in as Candice got plenty off her chest, and it was obvious that she was deeply regretting the marriage.
“He hurt me, but he also hurt my son,” my mother finally stated, “I never went looking for revenge at the time. I just had to pick up the pieces of my life and get on with it, mostly because I still had my son, and he was such a beacon of strength during those times. He has no idea how much just his hugs got me through some days.”
“He really loves you,” Candice said softly.
“More than you probably realise. Any man I now meet is compared to my son. No one comes close at all. And your husband? He’s a fucking snake. I know exactly how he would have seduced you, got what he wanted, and now that he has you…”
“We were meant to start trying for a baby,” Candice exclaimed, bursting into tears again.
I heard my mother sigh, glancing through the doorway to see her holding Candice. When she looked my way, I saw the anger and fury as tears ran down her cheeks. I knew this was bringing a lot of her own memories and emotions to the fore. The pair held each other in silence for a couple of minutes before Candice calmed down.
“That surprises me,” Mum explained, “Because after we had Mark, he made it pretty clear that he didn’t want children. But he never got the snip or anything saying birth control was my responsibility. I was tempted to fall pregnant again just to spite the prick, but I wasn’t going to bring a child into the world in that sort of environment.”
“Who did I marry, Madeline?”
“Putting it bluntly, you married a piece of shit in human form.” Mum then took both of her hands. “Candice, I want you to do something for me. I’m going to help you. I never wanted revenge, but knowing he’s done this again to someone as sweet as you…” Candice couldn’t help blushing at the compliment. “Then that shows the sort of man he is. And I want to put the hurt on him for the both of us. We can’t destroy his life, but I’d love to knock him down a peg or two at least.”
“What are you thinking?”
“Leave it with me for now, sweetie. I’ve had more than one idea over the years of how I’d like to get back at the bastard for what he did to me, but it has to be done right, and if you want it to hurt, it had to be something that will destroy him in return.”
“I just keep asking why, Madeline. What did I do wrong?”
“Absolutely nothing, sweetie. You’re a beautiful young woman with obviously so much to offer. I know for a fact my son loves the time he spends in your company because you are so sweet and kind.”
“I love it when he visits,” Candice whispered, “He shows me more love and affection than my own husband.” She sighed and shook her head. “I sometimes wonder if I married the wrong man in the family.”
Mum glanced at me standing in the doorway. To my surprise, she smiled as I was honestly a little shocked at what Candice just admitted. I knew we were close, but did she actually fantasise about something else entirely? Had I missed any sort of affection shown that suggested something else? I was so in love with my mother that I would have missed the signs of any woman showing an interest unless she was naked, lying back on a bed, and had written about her pussy that I was to put my cock inside her.
Driving Candice home after they talked for a little longer, comparing stories of their married lives, I walked Candice up to her apartment to find my father had arrived home. Candice proved to be a rather good actress as she greeted him with a kiss and a smile. I found it a little more difficult as, to be honest, I wanted to knock his block off. I now understood the sort of man my father was. Once all this was sorted, I would find it difficult to restore any sort of relationship with him again.
Returning home, Mum snuggled into me once I joined her in bed. “I feel awful, Mum,” I confessed, “Not only because of Candice but because I kept in touch with him after what he did to you.”
“Never feel guilty for that, baby. What happened was mostly between me and him. I didn’t want you to lose your father, no matter what. And in a way, it’s good you didn’t because now we’re both here for Candice.”
“I can’t believe it, Mum. What sort of man… I’m just glad I’m not like him.”
“Not at all, baby. You have a good heart. And I’m glad you’re there for her. I can see how much she appreciates you. She loves you, baby.”
“I love her too, Mum. How could I not?”
“I don’t want you worrying about it for now, baby. Leave it with me. I was willing to let it all go after the divorce as doing anything simply wasn’t worth it. No longer. I won’t let him get away with it again.”
“What are you thinking?”
“I’m not sure just yet. I’ll think of something. The bastard deserves to pay for this. The one thing I want you to do is keep visiting Candice. Keep her company. Be there for her.”
“I will, Mum.”
“Good boy. Now, after all this, I really need my son right now. Can you do that for me, baby?”
“Think I’ll say no to you, Mum.”
Sliding inside her, I felt her legs wrap around me as we moved together. The gasps and moans she made were music to my ears. The way her pussy clutched my cock with each thrust sent shivers up my spine. We rarely started making love without foreplay, but sometimes, we just needed to be joined together in such a manner. I lasted quite a while, long enough for Mum to enjoy a couple of orgasms, before I finally groaned and came inside her. Feeling her caress my back and a kiss on my cheek, I remained inside her long enough that we resumed making love a little later.
“I love how hard you remain,” she moaned as her hands rested on my shoulders, “Always hard for Mummy.”
“The day I don’t get hard for you, Mum, is the day rigour mortis has ended.”
For the next couple of months, Candice played the role of dutiful wife, continuing her own career, while she was busy putting together any evidence she could of his infidelity. In addition to my visits, I knew Mum was speaking to her every so often, and it was nice that the pair were almost becoming friends. Not the nicest way to establish a friendship, but Candice was aware of what loomed on the horizon and the advice my mother offered was heartfelt. She was also a visitor to our home every so often, the pair sharing a bottle or two of wine and usually ending up crying together as I know my mother was exorcising her own demons at the same time.
Arriving home from work on a Tuesday evening, I was greeted at the front door by my mother wearing one of her favourite black silk robes that clung to her curves and showed off her legs. “Evening, baby,” she stated, greeting me with one hell of a kiss, “Have a good day?”
“The fact I’m now getting home after you… Yeah, welcome to the world of employment.”
“But you’re enjoying it?”
“I love it.” Running my hands down her back, I had to ask, “What’s the occasion? You know I love the robe but love what’s underneath even better.”
“You’re a naughty boy, wanting your mother in such a manner. If you must know, Candice is popping around for dinner tonight.”
“Cool. I’ll just get changed first. When’s she getting here?”
“In a few minutes. She’s gone home first.”
I’d changed by the time Candice knocked on the door, surprised she had a small bag with her. Larger than a handbag, more like an overnight bag. Greeting her with a kiss, Mum did the same thing, before she asked if she could use the bathroom. Having been a frequent visitor, she knew where everything was. Mum finished serving up dinner as Candice walked out of the bathroom, wearing the same sort of black silk robe my mother had.
“Wow,” I whispered as Candice simply smiled before sitting to my right as I was at the head of the table, “I didn’t know you had one like that.”
“I bought it a few days ago,” she replied.
Mum placed a plate in front of me before leaning down to kiss me. And it was no ordinary kiss, the sort we’d only share in private or in front of very close friends, the sort who shared the same sort of relationship. When she pulled away, there was that smile of unconditional love I’d always seen with that added lust and desire since we’d started our intimate relationship. Clearing my throat, I then looked at Candice.
“I understand you and your mother are very close,” she stated.
“Um… Yeah…” I replied with caution, Mum sitting down opposite Candice and to my left, glancing between the pair of them. “What’s going on?”
“Eat your dinner, baby. I’ve got to make sure I look after my man,” Mum replied.
“Thank you for the invite, Madeline. I’ve been feeling a little lonely lately.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie. And I know how much you love spending time with Mark.”
“He’s the one man putting a smile on my face right now.”
I felt myself blush though understood her thoughts. Her parents lived in a retirement village a few hours up the coast. She only had a sister as a sibling, and they were not particularly close. I knew she’d been feeling rather isolated, so while I might not visit constantly, I certainly kept in touch through phone calls and messaging. And I had a feeling my mother and stepmother, always weird thinking of Candice with that title though it was factually correct, I had a feeling they were now rather good friends.
When I started smiling, Mum asked, “What?”
“I’m glad you two are friends.”
“Not for the best of reasons considering we’ve had the same husband who is a philandering piece of shit, but we also share in common a love for a special young man,” Candice explained.
Finishing dinner, Mum asked if I’d clean up and she needed to have a chat with Candice. I didn’t miss the fact she grabbed a bottle of wine and two glasses, both women leaving a kiss on my cheek as I cleaned up as quickly as possible before grabbing a drink of my own, walking into the living room to find the two most important women in my life sitting side by side, legs curled underneath them, quietly discussing something that halted as soon as I appeared.
“Come sit between us, baby,” Mum offered, “I think we need to talk about a few things.”
Taking a seat between them, Mum’s hand was immediately stroking my chest. Taking a sip of my drink, Mum wasn’t shy as her hand moved down my body to my groin, and her touch still got me hard within a matter of a few seconds. Considering the shorts that I was wearing were not baggy, the erection that formed would have been obvious, making me gasp when she didn’t hesitate to give it a gentle squeeze.
“Mum… What’s going on?” I had to ask, “I’m not stupid, I’ve got an idea that you two are concocting some sort of plan…”
Mum giggled as she stood up and undid the tie of her robe, exposing her naked body. I couldn’t stop the smile that formed. I smiled every single time I saw her naked. It would never not be a thrill. She’d barely put on any weight into her early forties. The one change is that she’d allowed the hair above her pussy to get slightly longer. I loved it.
Helping off my t-shirt, she straddled my lap and moaned softly as she rested on my erection. “Candice knows, baby,” she whispered, “I had to tell her because I didn’t want secrets between the three of us.”
“And you didn’t freak out?” I had to ask Candice.
“I thought it was weird at first. Very weird. I mean, how many young men would actually be intimate with their mother?” she asked in return, “But once your mother sat me down a couple of times and explained everything that went on, and how close you’ve always been… I started to understand and hear how your mother talks about you, and I’ve heard how you talk about her for years by now…”
Mum kissed me softly before she continued. “I know how much you love me, baby. I know how committed you are to me too. Which is why this request is going to be difficult. But can you be honest with me about one thing? How much do you love Candice?”
Glancing at her had her blushing as I think she already knew. “Mum, I love her more than my father does, I know that much,” I replied softly, earning a soft kiss on the cheek from my stepmother, “I hate that he’s hurt the two most important women in my life.
“Your father has hurt us both tremendously, baby,” Mum added, “I never thought about revenge when he hurt me so badly. I just wanted the marriage over and to move on with my life. But the fact he’s now doing it again to a young woman again… Something must be done about it. He can’t get away with it again. And that’s where you come in.”
I felt Candice shuffle closer and another soft kiss on my cheek. “Do you find me attractive?” she asked softly.
“You know I think you’re beautiful,” I replied, “Never been shy about looking you up and down every single time I visit and I’ve taken note of the fact you dress up more, a little make-up, more flirting… Those touches a woman places on a man that shows her interest.”
Mum slid off my lap and put her fingers in the top of my shorts. Lifting myself up, she pulled them down slowly to expose my cock. Candice gasped as she’d never seen me naked before, Mum’s eyes lighting up as they always did as she saw me naked. Once I was as naked as she was, her fingers gently grasped my cock as she slowly started to stroke me.
“Impressive, isn’t it, Candice?”
“So much bigger than his father… How does it feel, Madeline?”
“When he slides inside me, I can’t help but feel overwhelmed by the love we share.” Her eyes gazed up into mine again. “Mark, what you need to do for us is a favour for me and something I know Candice needs, and it will be a way for both of us to get back at your father.”
“You want me to be intimate with Candice, Mum. I’m not stupid,” I said with humour.
“Can you do that for me, baby?”
“Are you sure it won’t affect our relationship, Mum?”
“It won’t, because there are details to this. We can never get married, baby. And though I would have loved a child with you, I just couldn’t take that risk. With Candice… I can possibly see my son being married to a woman he loves. And if I can’t be a mother again, I can at least have the chance at being a grandmother.”
That had my eyes widening in surprise as Candice stood up and lowered her robe, exposing her naked body to me for the first time. I think I nearly drooled as her C-cup breasts were perfect, her body lovely and toned, and the fact she was smooth between her legs wasn’t a real surprise. Lowering herself to her knees next to my mother, both smiled lovingly up at me.
“I want a baby, Mark,” Candice said softly, “But I will not have a baby with your father. I do want a baby with you. Your mother has made an incredible offer to me and for you. Hand on heart, do you want to be a father?”
I glanced at my mother, her smile not wavering. “It’s okay, baby. Be honest.”
“Yes, I’d love to be a father. I know I’m still a little young…”
“I was twenty when I had you, baby. You’re more than old enough to start a family.”
“Do you love me enough to marry me after I divorce your father?” Candice asked, not missing the hopeful tone.
That had me glancing at my mother again. “You own my heart, baby. I’m your wife at heart. But it can never be legal. With Candice, I get to see my son marry a beautiful woman that I know he loves nearly as much as his mother. And once you are intimate with Candice and start a family, you will have at least three people in your life you love. Your mother, your wife and your child.”
“You want to marry me?” I asked Candice.
“I remember I said that I married the wrong man, that his son is a better man.” She took a deep breath. “And I’ve fallen in love with you over these past few months,” she whispered, “I feel awful about it…”
Mum kissed her cheek. “Never feel ashamed for falling in love with my son.”
“What do you want me to do?” I had to ask.
“Right now, you’re going to make love to both of us, baby.” That made my cock lurch which made them giggle. “Candice wants your first time being intimate with me present because this will be our future. Candice is not on birth control so she will hopefully fall pregnant quickly. She will announce her pregnancy, and it will be interesting to see if your father puts together the fact they haven’t had sex in months. She will give birth and then have a DNA test to prove he actually isn’t the father.”
“I’ve asked at least once a week about a baby,” Candice stated, “There is no missing the excitement he feels about having a child. That can’t be faked. To take that away from him would be my revenge on him.”
“Part of me is also thinking of the future, baby,” Mum added, “I’m twenty years older than you. I’m possibly less than a decade from menopause, and I’ve read how that can affect my body. I want you to have a family. I want you to get married. And I want the three of us to live together in the future as I would love Candice to join us, and for our home to once again be filled with the presence of children.”
“You’ve both given this a lot of thought.”
“We’ve talked about this for months, baby. I didn’t want to give you too long to think about this because this is what we both truly want. I’ve always been in love with you. Candice cannot deny her feelings for you any longer. And I now also consider Candice a very close friend, I can’t not share you with her.”
“Do you want to be intimate with me, Mark?” Candice asked, barely above a whisper, as I knew she was nervous.
Offering my hand, she lifted herself up onto my lap and we shared our first proper kiss. When she whimpered as I stroked her back, and I felt the warmth of her pussy against my cock, it took all my self-control not to just slide it inside her.
“She’s gone months without sex, baby,” Mum added, feeling her hand around my cock again, “She needs the works this first time.”
“Your mother has waxed lyrical about how you lick her pussy,” Candice added as she gazed at me.
“Candice… I’ve thought about doing it so often when I visited…”
“Baby, let’s go to the bedroom as you two need to admit how you feel and make love. Then after you’ve joined together, she’s going to watch mother and son make love too. That will seal the agreement, and soon enough, she will join us permanently with your child.”
Led to the bedroom by my mother with her hand around my cock, I felt even harder as the pair of them were up on the bed side by side, their legs spread. Mum didn’t hesitate in starting to masturbate as Candice spread her legs as I gazed up and down her body.
“Fuck, you’re beautiful,” I whispered.
“Your father never looks at me like you do,” she replied, “I should never have married him. Or on our wedding day, I should have stopped it and replaced him with you.”
Giving her entire body attention was something I’d imagined doing for a long time now. Whether there’d always been attraction between us in both ways was something I probably couldn’t answer, but I hadn’t been oblivious to how close we’d grown not long after she’d married my father. I could understand her regret as I knew of her misgivings even before getting married. Perhaps she’d hoped things would get better.
“Don’t feel guilty about this,” Mum told both of us, “Everything that is going to happen, your father deserves. People will judge. Let them.”
After showering her breasts with attention, Candice moaned softly as she seemed to enjoy it quite a lot, I had to kiss down her body and finally taste her for the first time. She spread her legs wider as I savoured the scent of her pussy before tasting her. I groaned with delight as she released a whimper. What I didn’t expect to see as I looked up was my mother leaving a soft kiss on her lips.
“Enjoy my son, sweetie,” Mum said softly, “I want you two to be as happy together as I am with him.”
“Thank you, Madeline.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie. But I’m going to thank you when I’m at the hospital when you give my son his first child and me my first grandchild.” Candice moaned loudly, hearing Mum chuckle as the body of my stepmother started to grind against my tongue. “Good, isn’t he?” Mum asked with humour.
“Brian barely ever licked my pussy…” Candice groaned, “And when he did, it was never this good.”
“Eat her pussy,” Mum told me, “Make her cum. Make your stepmother cum.”
“So naughty when calling me that when he’s licking me,” Candice giggled.
“Wait until you see us being intimate,” Mum replied.
“I can’t wait. I know it’s going to be beautiful.”
Candice couldn’t stop herself from sobbing when the first orgasm tore through her body, Mum cuddling closer, holding her in her arms as both of them told me not to stop. “I love your son,” she cried softly, “I love him so much, Madeline.”
Mum kissed her forehead, being rather motherly in a way, as she watched her son and I think one of her new best friends be intimate. Relying solely on my tongue to pleasure Candice, I used my right hand to feel up my mother, making her moan softly as she was dropping wet, and when I slid a pair of fingers inside her, she couldn’t help moaning.
“Baby…”
Candice enjoyed another orgasm before she asked me to stop as she wanted to make love. Kissing up her body, I leaned over to kiss my mother at the same time, both women gazing up at me with so much love that I couldn’t stop myself from smiling. “Yes, it’s a fantasy, but I love you both so much,” I stated.
“Prove it by making love to Candice, baby.”
Sliding inside her for the first time, I groaned loudly as she felt so tight, that it was almost unbelievable. I felt her fingers dig into my back almost immediately, her legs bent back and resting against my torso as we shared an incredible kiss. Once I was buried inside her, she couldn’t hold back another whimper as I started to move and she wasn’t shy in meeting my thrusts.
“How does he feel?” Mum asked.
“So good, Madeline,” Candice replied, her eyes only for me, “My god, I’m going to love this going forward.”
“I’m almost ready to tell you to leave him now and move in.”
“Not yet. I want to be pregnant and have him think it’s his.” That earned me a kiss as she grabbed the back of my head. “Fuck me, handsome. Put a baby in me. Our baby.”
“Do it, baby,” Mum practically cheered on, “Fill her pussy. Fill her womb. Create the life the three of us want. I want her to be a mummy. I want you to be a daddy.”
Moving in unison, I was amazed at how making love with Candice felt completely natural. We moulded together perfectly, and having my mother there simply increased the feeling that this was how things should be. As for Candice, from the look in her eyes, there was absolutely no regret, only her love for me, and when I felt her legs wrap around my hips, I knew what she wanted me to do.
Having not had sex in months, I didn’t want to hurt her, not that I thought I would, but as I felt my orgasm approaching, I really started to pump her harder and harder. All she did was urge me on to really fuck her, my mother doing the same thing, until I buried my cock and felt spurt after spurt of cum fill my stepmother. With my head next to hers on the pillow, feeling her fingers caress my back, I wasn’t surprised when I heard her start to cry.
“I love you,” she whispered, “I love you, Mark.”
“I love you too, Candice.”
“And I love you both,” Mum added, “I love you, Candice, because you’re going to be my daughter-in-law and the mother to my grandchildren.”
“Would you ever… You know…”
That had me lift my head up as I knew what Candice was insinuating. My mother was blushing slightly though shook her head. “If there was any woman that I wanted to do that with… I experimented like a lot of young women do when I was younger, but I’ll have to decline, sweetie. From this moment, we both belong to my son.”
“I definitely want to see you two make love now.”
Mum had me lie back and I was surprised she took my cock in her mouth considering it had just been inside Candice. Mum spun her lower body around so I could pleasure her at the same time, and she was so wet, that watching us make love must have been even more arousing than perhaps even she thought. Enjoying an orgasm within barely a couple of minutes, Mum quickly spun around and sank herself down on my cock, smiling together as she slowly started to rock her body.
“Oh god, baby. Such a big cock for Mummy to enjoy,” she moaned softly, leaning down to kiss me, “You like Mummy’s pussy?”
“Always love my mother’s pussy. You like your son’s cock?”
“Best in the world, baby. All Mummys should be enjoying their sons like this.”
Mum fell silent as she enjoyed herself like she did nearly every night. Our love life had not diminished at all since it started. We made love nearly every single night, but more importantly, we kept the romance going. It was never just going to be a sexual relationship, but we had truly lived as husband and wife for years by now. Mum loved making out while we made love, resting her forehead against mine as I bent my legs as I felt my cock slide all the way inside her each time she lowered herself.
“This is so beautiful,” Candice whispered, “I understand now, Madeline.”
Mum sometimes couldn’t contain her emotions when we made love. She’d never been shy in showing me exactly what she was feeling. And hearing that from Candice had tears rolling down her cheeks. “I’ll invite my friends over soon, sweetie. You need to meet them too.”
Enjoying another orgasm, Mum was never satisfied with just one when my cock was inside her. What surprised me was when she slid off me and positioned herself over Candice. I knew what she wanted, getting behind her as I slid my cock nice and deep again, Mum groaning as I started to pump her immediately.
“You are a beautiful young woman, Candice…”
“I’ve experimented with women too,” she admitted.
Mum chuckled as I’ll admit the idea of the two getting intimate was arousing. “I think he loves the idea of us two perhaps fooling around.” Mum glanced back and smiled. “Fuck me, baby. Fuck Mummy nice and hard. I need to feel you cum deep inside me.”
Leaning forward and almost mounting her, I really started to drive my cock harder into her, earning more than one groan of satisfaction. She eventually leaned her head down to rest next to Candice, the pair eventually turning their heads and sharing another soft kiss. “I’m going to give your son babies, Madeline,” Candice whispered, “I would love to be part of your family.”
“You’ll wear his ring as his wife.”
“And you’ll wear his ring because his heart also belongs to you.”
Groaning as I came inside my mother, I pulled out and she relaxed on her side next to Candice, making me chuckle as I slid back inside her. “Can’t get enough of my pussy, handsome?” she asked.
“I’m going to last longer now than I just came inside my mother…”
Candice shuddered underneath me. “Fuck, that shouldn’t sound so hot…”
Smirking, I leaned down closer to her ear. “What? You love the thought that I just came really hard inside Mummy…”
That made her whimper, glancing at Mum who had a smile on her face. “I think Candice found it more of a turn-on than she thought,” she added.
Candice wrapped her legs around my hips again. “I want to be part of your lives,” she moaned softly, “I can’t wait until I can live with you both.”
“Me too, sweetie,” Mum stated, “I want us to be happy together. I promise you two and also myself that we will make this work.”
Falling asleep later with my mother to one side and stepmother to the other, I knew my life had changed that night. The relationship with my mother would always be the constant, but with Candice and I now confessing our love for each other, and sealing that love by being intimate, I knew that as soon as she divorced my father, I would propose, and we’d marry as I was hopeful that she would either be pregnant with our child or already given birth.
I felt no guilt about doing this to him. I’d never felt the same sort of love for him after what he admitted to doing to my mother, and though I had found it in my heart to forgive him, I’d never forgotten. But the fact Candice had further evidence that he was now doing the same to her, I had no problem taking his wife from him. I knew many would consider me no better than him considering I was now being intimate with his wife, but looking back, I should have prevented the marriage from ever happening. Candice had expressed doubts and reservations numerous times. I’d simply considered myself too young to be giving that sort of advice.
Waking up the next morning, I was greeted by the sight of a woman to either side of me running their tongues and mouths up and down my shaft before they took turns pleasuring me. When I was ready to cum, Mum made sure it was Candice who received my cum, but what made my cock lurch was the fact the pair shared one hell of a kiss and it was obvious they were sharing it.
“Want to pleasure us at once, baby?” Mum wondered. The snort I released made them both laugh as they knew it was an ultimate fantasy for a lot of men. “Candice, you get on his cock. We need to have him cum in you all the time, particularly when you’re fertile so you’re with child as quickly as possible. I’m going to enjoy his tongue.”
Groaning as I felt the tight warmth of Candice’s pussy once again, Mum happily lowered her pussy onto my face, wrapping a hand around each thigh, as I devoured her as I always did. Candice thoroughly enjoyed herself at the same time, her pussy gripping me ever so tightly as I knew she was ever so aroused. As for Mum, I made her cum rather quickly, and left thinking she’d woken up hornier than usual. Mum enjoyed a couple of orgasms before sliding off my face, lying next to us as Candice leaned forward to kiss me as I started to move with her body, pumping up into her.
“Fill my pussy,” she whimpered, “I want our baby, honey.”
“I can’t wait to have a child with you, Candice. If I can’t have one with my mother…”
“I should have been with you. We could have been together, married, had a baby already…”
“Better late than never, sweetheart,” Mum stated, “And now that my son is a little older, a little more mature, I’m confident he can handle this arrangement too.”
After filling Candice again, Mum surprised me by happily cleaning me up before announcing we should probably shower and get ready for the day. Showering with the pair of them had my cock remaining hard as both took great delight in washing me, particularly my cock. When I returned the favour, Candice and I lovingly washed my mother, but when it came to Mum and I washing Candice, I didn’t miss my mother gently stroking her pussy when cleaning her. Candice gasped as I knew my mother was thinking about something.
“Mum, if you want to, I’ll never be jealous…”
“It’s difficult, baby. I want you to be with her… But there’s part of me that is attracted. It’s something we’ve talked about in passing, enjoying another woman, but I thought it would only ever be fantasy… Now that Candice is here…”
“I’ll only do it with your son present, Madeline.”
“Agreed,” Mum stated immediately, “We will be a true threesome. Mother, son and stepmother, soon to be his wife.” Candice burst into tears, Mum turning her to ensure I hugged her. “Those are happy tears, baby,” Mum assured me, “She wants to be your wife so badly.”
“You do?” I asked.
“I love you so much,” she admitted, “I have no love for your father any longer.”
Arriving home from work that night, I hadn’t gone to visit Candice as she was having dinner with us again. And Mum must have been thinking about it all day as I sat at the dinner table with Mum and Candice to either side of me.
“She’s leaving your father as soon as she’s pregnant,” Mum told me, “She’s moving in with us. She’s going to suggest he’s the father, gauge his reaction, then confront him with all the evidence and move out. She’s going to start moving out her things over the next few weeks until confirming she’s pregnant.”
“When’s your most fertile period?” I had to ask.
“Next week,” she replied, “Your mother has ensured I will be here each day so we can have as much sex as possible. I really want our baby.”
“Part of me can’t believe we’re doing this,” I said softly.
Mum took my hand. “It’s understandable to be nervous considering this isn’t particularly ordinary, but it will work, baby. I promise you.”
“When I know I’m ready, we’ll make love every morning and evening,” Candice explained, “The more sex we have, the better chance I have of falling pregnant. Just fill me with as much of your cum as possible.”
“And Dad has no idea any of this is going on?” I asked.
Candice snorted with derision. “Please, he has no fucking idea what’s going on as he’s too busy with his affair partners.”
Partners. Plural. Candice had ensured she had all her ducks in a row. Dad was busy fucking a few women from his office with promises of raises and promotions. She’d done some digging and dear old Daddy had been purchasing Viagra by the truckload. She was of the opinion that he almost wanted to be caught. I was left wondering why he even bothered marrying Candice. He’d shown next to no interest in her for months, if not over a year. I was left wondering if he’d realised that they’d gone so long without having sex. If he was smart, he’d easily figure out she was having fun of her own.
I looked forward to seeing his face when he realised that it was his own son who had knocked up his wife. And given what he’d done to my mother and now to my stepmother, I would feel not an ounce of guilt. I had no love for the man any longer and would not be sad to see our relationship over. He’d barely been a father for years anyway.
Candice practically moved in the very next week, and I had two women doing their best to wear me out. I’d wake up and I’d make love to Candice before pleasuring my mother. Mum never got out of bed before enjoying at least one orgasm. We’d showered and got ready for the day, enjoying breakfast before heading out the door. My phone would beep constantly with messages and selfies from them. Arriving home, I’d be greeted by two beautiful, smiling women, the three of us completing the daily chores quickly, and eating dinner together before relaxing for the evening.
Mum practically ordered me to cum inside Candice at least twice each night. But she wasn’t ignored as I’d pleasure them both with my mouth first before making love to Candice. I was grateful for still being young, horny and constantly hard as I always had enough energy left to ensure I made love to my mother before the three of us snuggled together.
“I wonder if he even realises that you’re not there,” I had to ask at the end of that week together.
“The fact he’s barely called or messaged tells me he’s not even making it home.”
“How long’s that been happening?”
“More frequent over the past few months, but you know he’s always away for conferences and business meetings. It’s obvious he’s taking off to go fuck one of his mistresses.”
I don’t think me or my mother liked the idea of Candice going home to the empty apartment, but she insisted that it was best to keep up appearances until she was pregnant. I knew even Mum was missing her presence occasionally when we’d make love in bed. We were making love one evening a few days later, having just cum inside her and my cock remaining buried as always, sharing a number of soft kisses when she sighed.
“I wish Candice was here with us, baby… Do you miss her?”
“Yeah, I do.”
“So do I. I love having her here. I love watching you make love. She’s so in love with you, baby. I can’t wait until she’s pregnant with your child.”
“That idea really arouses you, doesn’t it?”
“God yes. I know you’re going to have more than one child. A virile young man like yourself, and she’s told me that she’d gone to the doctor to make sure everything is okay. You’re definitely going to impregnate her, baby.” I started moving as she chuckled. “Does that idea turn you on, baby? Knocking up your stepmother?”
“I’d love to knock you up too, Mum,” I growled.
“I know, baby. I would have loved a baby with my son. But you’re going to give me such a precious gift by giving me a grandchild. And my son will always be in my bed regardless…”
“And Candice?”
“Baby, as soon as she moves in, you have two wives. Candice will be your legal wife, and I will be your mother-wife.”
“I’ll buy you both a ring. The day I propose to Candice is the day I do the same for you.”
That made her eyes glisten as we shared a passionate kiss. “Candice promised me that I’d be her Maid of Honour,” she whispered, “I’ll be by her side when you exchange vows. I’ll be mouthing them at the same time.”
The next time Candice visited for a week as we continued trying for a child, Mum had already had enough by then and asked Candice if she was ready to move in pretty much permanently. That led to lots of crying from the pair of them, Candice hugging my mother tightly, thanking her profusely for loving her so much in return.
Helping Candice pack up most of her things, we left just enough at the apartment to suggest she hadn’t just walked out on my father. I wouldn’t have cared either way, it would make starting the divorce process easier as we started changing all her documentation to stating her residence was with us.
And then I needed to have some fun of my own. Calling my father one evening, he seemed genuinely pleased to hear from me. Before all this started, I might have felt some guilt. Now I could only sit feeling rather smug as Candice and Mum snuggled into either side of me. I asked if he would be willing to meet for a drink on the weekend. He accepted the offer, suggesting a pub that was close to his apartment.
Sitting down with him at a table on Saturday, I couldn’t help wondering what the women he was sleeping with did see in him. He was starting to show his age. Thinning hair. A definite gut on him after he’d once been so fit. He was looking rather pale and, putting it bluntly, older than he was. And given that I had two women admitting that he wasn’t endowed, had trouble getting it up, and was a selfish lover, it must only be other things he could offer that led to women sleeping with him.
“So how are things at home?” I finally asked after we made the usual small talk.
“Oh, you know how it is. I know I’m busy, but Candice tells me she keeps herself busy.”
“She told me you’re trying for a family?”
The man tried and failed not to look smug. “There’s life in these old bones. I know I’m a little old to be having a baby, but it’s what Candice wants.”
“She tells me you are quite busy.”
“I know she’s home alone quite a bit, but she knew that when marrying me. I’ve been promoted again, and she enjoys the benefits of my salary. She could stop working if she wanted, but I know she enjoys her job. When she has our child, I’m hoping she’ll be a stay-at-home mother.”
Ah, so that was his plan. Have his child, keep her isolated, and control the finances. He’d hold the power. I managed to keep my face blank as I felt nothing but a wave of disgust at the man that I called my father. Part of me felt like suggesting I knew he was playing away from home, but I honestly didn’t feel like wasting my breath. Instead, I felt my own wave of smugness as a simple phrase floated through my mind.
I’d made my father a cuckold. And he completely deserved it.
Arriving home later that afternoon, I explained the conversation to Candice and what I thought was his idea for her once she had their child. The idea pissed her off enough that I was dragged to the bedroom, stripped naked and laid back as she mounted me and fucked herself silly on my cock.
“I can’t wait to throw a DNA test in his face to show he’s not the father,” she growled, slamming her pussy down over and over again, “His own son has knocked up his wife. Then you’re going to marry his wife.”
Candice rarely returned to the apartment after that, only doing so on a weekend or when she knew he’d be coming home. She let me know that my father made no attempt to sleep with her, and she would have turned him down. My father seemed to have enough sex on the side that he was confused about sleeping with his wife as he messaged her every so often, wondering if she had any news.
Four months after we started trying, I returned home from work to a tight hug from my mother as she cried. I immediately thought it was bad news as she sobbed against my chest, holding her tightly and unable to find words. She finally leaned back and left one hell of a kiss on my lips before leading me into the living room where I found Candice waiting for me. She was crying too as she ran towards me, sharing a passionate kiss with her before she handed me something.
I wasn’t stupid as I knew exactly what it was within a couple of seconds. “You’re going to be a daddy,” she whispered, “I took a test a few days ago and immediately went to the doctor. She confirmed it. I’m around nine weeks along.”
“When will you tell Dad?”
“In a few weeks. I’ll send him a few messages about the great nights we’ve had. His head is in the clouds when it comes to us. He has no idea we haven’t had sex in a year. I think he’s having so much sex with his mistresses he literally gets us all confused.”
“I can’t believe he has more than a couple of women who want to fuck him…”
“I don’t know what I ever… No, I know it wasn’t the physical, or at least it isn’t now. He’s really let himself go since we got married. At the time, he charmed my pants off and, I’ll admit, turned my head by what he could offer me.”
The three of us celebrated the wonderful news by heading to bed early that night, Candice wanting to watch my mother and I make love most of the time, making us laugh as she suggested that she was already knocked up and that her pussy could do with a break considering we’d been fucking like rabbits for months by now. Making love with my mother in front of Candice always involved her in some way nowadays, whether I’d kiss her, Mum would kiss her, or Candice would run her fingers over her body.
We still hadn’t had the sort of threesome where they pleasured each other, but they had no problem kissing each other, and I knew they’d give into temptation eventually. The moment they did would completely seal the arrangement. I figured it would have to be Candice to give my mother that little push.
Candice did return to the apartment though only when my father called when arriving home, asking where she was. She didn’t have sex with him though did have to share the same bed. Asking how she got away without having sex but making him think they did, she told me that she’d wake up in the morning and claim her pussy was sore after he woke up and fucked her in the night. She went so far as to make it look like she had been well fucked though that was after using her dildo and applying stuff that looked like cum to her pussy and thighs.
My father bought it, hook, line and sinker. And from what she’d told me, it was something she’d been doing for months.
She also met Mum’s friends and they accepted her immediately. I loved sitting in and listening to the discussions as I know I couldn’t help looking smug, and the adoration the other three sons gazed at their mothers with, I knew all four of us were living the dream. The four of us had started meeting up, and although we didn’t talk in depth about our sex lives, we couldn’t help talking about certain things as it was obvious how much the four of us were in love.
“Lucky bastard you’ve got your stepmother too,” Daniel joked, “I have a stepmother. She’s a fifty-year-old woman, fifty kilos overweight and a face only my father could love.”
“My stepmother is so devoted to my father, I don’t think she knows I exist,” Adam added, “Not that I’d do anything with her anyway.”
“Adam, I didn’t think you realise other women exist,” Daniel retorted.
“In my eyes, they don’t. I mean, I know your mothers are women, but why would I even look elsewhere when I have Mum?”
All eyes glanced at James. “My mother would kill me if I would suggest anything with my stepmother,” he stated, “And if I suggested another woman, she’d probably cut my balls off then fuck the other woman while I couldn’t touch her. Teach me some sort of lesson.”
“That mother knows best,” I stated, “Trust me, I know I’m a very lucky man, and it was my mother who suggested this arrangement. She wants to see me get married. She wants to ensure I can be a father.”
“I know your mother was worried, but Mum is suggesting we start trying,” Daniel stated, that smile on his face that suggested he loved the idea, “We’ve done a lot of research. Probably seen the same things your mother did, Mark. But Mum is willing to take the risk.”
“Hope it goes well, mate.”
“I’m not sure I could handle being a father,” Adam admitted, “Mum and I are happy together. That’s the most important thing.”
“And your father? Does he have a clue?” Daniel wondered.
“The man is clueless. Candice is playing a great deceptive game. She’s going to tell him soon about the pregnancy, make sure he can’t line up the dates. She’s going to wait until she’s six months in before giving him both barrels. The news that she knows all about his affairs. My father will think he’s going to be on the hook for eighteen years of child support. We’ll have a paternity test done at the hospital which will show I’m the father.”
“Damn, you hate your father now?” James asked.
“I don’t hate him, I just feel no love for him any longer. What he’s done to those two women… I thought after what happened with Mum that he would have changed. He’s only gotten worse.”
I received a tearful phone call the day Candice told my father she was leaving him. I was waiting nearby, not that I thought my father would get violent, but I’d promised to help her ‘move out’. My father would surely notice she was barely taking anything. Walking into their apartment, my father actually looked crestfallen, taking notice of my arrival but barely saying a word as I helped carry a few things down to my ute.
“You’re a bastard, Brian, and you’ll get yours soon enough,” Candice warned. I almost smirked as he had no real idea what she meant. We lived in a no-fault country. Taking revenge during a divorce just didn’t happen.
I escorted Candice out of the apartment without a word, taking her hand once we were outside, and we shared one hell of a passionate kiss once we were in my ute, my hand resting on her swelling belly. “Your daughter is ever so eager to meet you,” she whispered.
Yes, we were having a little girl. When we found out, I happily admitted to ugly crying as the idea of having a daughter thrilled me. Mum was the same when we walked out of the examination room and told her, thrilled by the idea of being able to dote on a granddaughter. She’d admitted more than once that she’d have loved to give me a sister as a sibling.
With Candice now with us permanently, my father not really showing any interest as to where she was moving to, I now had two very horny women to deal with. Mum’s libido was off the scale by now, while Candice went through bouts of not wanting me to touch her, and in the next moment she’d be sucking my cock like it was going out of fashion before needing me to spend hours just pounding her into the mattress.
But she was absolutely radiant at the same time. There are just some women who are radiant when pregnant and Candice was one of them. What helped is that my mother had been through it all before, and the pair made a real team when it came to preparing for the arrival of our daughter.
I cut contact with my father once Candice was living with us full-time. He probably didn’t realise, and Candice ensured he was blocked from communicating with her directly, instructing him that any and all communication was to go through her lawyer. The same lawyer my mother used during their divorce. They were not always necessary in a divorce, but given the bombshell we were going to drop, she thought it best to protect herself.
Candice was in hospital just before her due date as we wanted to make sure everything was okay. My father was there, still believing he was the father. What amused me was that before she went into labour, she called in a nurse and indicated that she wanted a DNA test completed after giving birth. That was the first time my father had an inkling something was awry.
What had my father really confused was the fact my mother was at the hospital. Me being there wasn’t a problem as he knew how close I was with Candice. He would soon realise how close but seeing my mother had him figuratively scratching his head. When Candice requested that it was my mother to be in the delivery room with her, my father had more than one question for me. I just shrugged and suggested they’d become friendly.
Once the baby was born, my father was escorted to a room to take a sample for a DNA test. While he was away, another nurse approached with a smile on her face. “Come this way, Daddy,” she said softly, “Candice explained everything. We see all sorts of strange things here. I’ll just need a couple of things and we can get this all sorted out rather quickly.”
“How long will it take for the results to come back?”
“For something like this? We make sure it’s completed within two days. We’ll hold off having the father’s name placed on the birth certificate until paternity is established.”
“And you know I’m the father because…?”
“Candice has been very honest about the situation. Can’t say I completely agree with how you’ve gone about this, but if she isn’t lying about what he’s been doing…”
“My father is a cheating bastard. He did the same thing to my mother.”
“Well, knowing his daughter isn’t actually his is a way to bring a man down.” She paused and looked at me. “Your own father?”
“I can forgive it once. Mum’s never forgiven him. I won’t forgive him again for hurting another woman I love.”
To my surprise, my father visited the hospital each day, arriving when my mother and I were there during visiting hours. I’ll admit Candice was probably a little bit cruel when allowing him to hold her, but to say her heart was filled with hate when it came to the man isn’t underselling it. My mother hated him just as much as she was seeing another woman going through what she’d endured.
The hospital called me at work to notify me when the paternity results were returned. Heading there after work, we were gathered together with Candice as she was still recovering from giving birth, my mother and I to one side, and my father sat down in a chair to the other. He suddenly looked a lot older as he knew something was off.
The doctor cleared her throat before announcing the paternity of little Charlotte Louise Marsh. My father was not the father. The doctor then looked at me and tried her best not to smile when announcing I was the father of our daughter.
My father gazed at me, jaw dropped and looking absolutely crestfallen. He somehow managed to lift himself up out of his chair, turning his eyes to Candice. “My son?” he whispered, “You’ve been sleeping with my son?”
“I should have never married you, Brian. I married the wrong Marsh man. When our divorce is complete, I will be marrying the father of my daughter.”
“But you… You…”
“You’ve cheated on me nearly our entire relationship. Want me to name every single woman I know you’ve been fucking?”
The doctor cleared her throat, handed me the test results, and told Candice she would be back later with the paperwork so I could sign the birth certificate. As soon as she left, Candice unloaded on my father. To say he suddenly seemed very small and old… Without a word of retort, he turned and staggered out of the room. I didn’t see him again until the day in court when the divorce was finalised.
“Now it’s time, honey,” Candice stated. I’d refrained from holding her until my fatherhood was confirmed. Taking her in my arms for the first time, my mother had her camera out as I couldn’t hold back the tears. She was so beautiful. I fell in love immediately. I now had three women in my life that I loved with all my heart. “That’s your daughter, honey,” Candice added softly, “And I promise you that she won’t be our only child together.”
“She definitely needs a little brother or sister.”
“Once I’m capable, we’ll start trying straight away. But remember you can’t forget your mother too. She’ll definitely be taking up my part while I’m busy recovering from giving birth.”
“I’m sure I can handle it, sweetheart,” Mum assured us both.
Taking her home did lead to changes in our lives. Of course it did. But I threw myself into it with gusto. Nighttime feeds? Did it. Changing nappies? Did it. Getting up just to cuddle her as she cried? I loved every moment. Just keeping my precious little gift alive and breathing? I loved just watching her blue eyes gazing up at me, wondering who the big ugly man was.
Candice was a natural mother, that maternal instinct so many women seemed to have. My mother loved having another baby in the house, and she loved being the doting grandmother. She insisted that I start taking Candice out for dates once she had recovered as she wanted time to bond with her granddaughter once the time was right.
We were all there at the time she took her first steps. We were all there as we heard her first word. She added such joy to our lives that Candice and I didn’t hesitate to try for another child as soon as we thought it was a good idea. Mum was supportive and wanted us to have at least two or three more. And she was there every single time Candice and I made love.
The divorce went through easily. I was there by her side as the magistrate made the divorce official. Candice was already wearing my engagement ring on the day. So was my mother. Gathering outside, my father approached us cautiously. Holding Candice by the hand, Mum holding her other one, my father only had eyes for me.
“Why?” he finally asked.
“I should never have forgiven you for what you did to Mum, Brian.” The fact I used his name instead of ‘Dad’ was on purpose. “It was Mum who insisted I have a relationship with you. I would have gladly washed my hands after you broke her heart. But what you did to Candice was worse. Were you ever faithful to her?”
“It was all my idea,” Mum added, much to the surprise of my father, “You’re a bastard, Brian Marsh. You broke my heart, ruined our marriage, and then you turned your sights on Candice and tried doing the same to her. I loved the idea of our own son making you his unknowing cuckold. Thing is, he’s now got what you wanted. The beautiful fiancée who will soon be his wife. A beautiful daughter and hopefully another child on the way soon enough. There’ll be a wedding in a couple of months. I’ll watch my son married to his love, and we’ll become a family.”
“You might have kept the material things today, Brian,” I added, “But you’ve lost what’s really important. Outsmarted by your ex-wives and own son.”
Turning away, we walked out of the courthouse without looking back. That was the last time I saw my father alive.
Epilogue (Candice)
Gazing at my husband as he’s surrounded by our three beautiful daughters, I can see how in love they are with him. I don’t blame them as he is the centre of their universe. He’s a magnificent father, husband, son… A wonderful man.
Charlotte is now eighteen and a beauty in her own right. Although our firstborn, my husband has never had favourites, or done his best not to show it, but there has always been that special bond the pair have shared ever since he held her for the first time in his arms. Watching her grow up from the precocious little girl into the young woman she is now fills the three of us with pride.
We were married before the arrival of our second daughter. It was a beautiful day. A simple ceremony. Madeline was my Maid of Honour. My parents did fly down from further up the coast, and I had to explain the whole story. They were surprised, but once they met with Mark a few times, they adopted him almost like their own son. My relationship with my sister is better nowadays and she was a bridesmaid as well and has since become a wonderful auntie to our three children.
Madeline’s friends and sons were all invited too. It was amusing to watch the mother and son dance and not miss the arousal on Madeline’s face. When they were about to disappear, I walked over towards her, whispered for her to have fun, and they were gone for at least half an hour. When the pair returned, she handed me her incredibly damp panties and told me her son’s cum was currently dribbling down her thighs.
I promised to clean her up later. Yes, we’d started having sex by this stage, finally giving into temptation, but we never had sex without Mark. He was our centre, but he loved watching two of the women he loved most enjoying each other while his cock was buried in one of us. I particularly loved hearing Madeline moan when he was fucking her arse. I’d always been unsure about anal, but seeing his big cock disappear into her tight little arsehole intrigued me.
I gave birth to our second daughter six months after we married, christening her Christine Candice Marsh. Mark has joked more than once about the fact our daughters share the same first letter. I didn’t even realise we were doing it until he pointed it out.
Our youngest daughter was born merely eighteen months later, christening her Chloe Madeline Marsh. When we told his mother that our youngest would carry her name, she openly wept, clutching her son tightly, and I knew that she took him home and rode him ragged that night while I nursed our child in the hospital. I certainly didn’t mind as I understood Madeline needed her son to herself at times.
While motherhood came naturally to me, and I loved being a stay-at-home mother until our children were all in school, Mark was such a natural as a father, particularly doting on three little girls, I often found myself sitting or standing nearby with tear-streaked cheeks. There is a wall in the hallway of our home covered in photos of him and his daughters. Nothing was too much for him when it came to making them happy.
I still remember the day of Chloe’s first day at primary school. Mark took the day off we could take her and pick her up. I still remember how he cried as she walked off into school, this tiny little thing with a big backpack, immediately making friends. Mark was in pieces, and I still have a photo of him being comforted by all the other mothers around him. Since becoming a father, he has become more open with his emotions, and many of the mothers adored him as friends of our daughters became fixtures at our home, and he always treated friends of our daughters like one of his own.
Madeline is now approaching sixty and the sexual relationship between the three of us has slowed down from her side. We still share a bed most nights. My husband is still hot to trot, and my libido is insane at times. Madeline is always willing to have fun even though she has slowed down, but she gets real enjoyment out of watching her son with his wife.
But watching Mark with our daughters, particularly our oldest now that she was of age, did leave me wondering. “Madeline, I have a question,” I asked as she sat opposite me at the dinner table, Mark practically holding court with our daughters. Charlotte and Chloe were snuggled to either side of him. Christine was such a tiny thing she was snuggled on his lap.
“What is it, sweetie?”
“We haven’t told the girls the truth yet until they’re all eighteen. They’re not blind, but we’ve always been careful.” That had Madeline looking at me in curiosity. “You don’t think it’s generational, do you?”
Madeline understood the reference immediately, glancing at her son and granddaughters, the smile on her face forming immediately. “No, sweetheart. My son is their whole world, that’s for certain. Any man they meet is going to be compared to him, and no man will be good enough for him when it comes to his daughters. I wouldn’t worry about anything else.”
“You think?”
“A mother always knows, sweetheart. And I’m not sure he would ever look at them that way. He’s in love with you and me in an intimate, physical way. He’s in love with his daughters in that he would give his life for them.”
“I dread the day Chloe leaves home. I’m not sure what he’ll do.”
Madeline fixed me with a smile. “I’m sure you’ll figure out how to keep him occupied.”
I knew our relationship was unusual and that the day we would sit our children down and explain everything could lead to recriminations, accusations and other ramifications. But as I sipped at my coffee and watched my husband and daughters interacting, I couldn’t help wondering if it would lead to something else. Something I knew I might just have to accept considering what Mark and his mother shared.
I guess it was just a case of waiting for what happened and dealing with it at the time. Mark glanced my way and smiled. I returned the smile before Charlotte whispered something that made the three girls start to giggle. No doubt it was about his undoubted love for his wife and mother.
Maybe the conversation in the future won’t be as bad as I feared.
Chapter 112: My Uncle's Best Friend [Romance]
Chapter Text
I always thought that I was the luckiest man in the world the day I married my wife, Julia. She looked so beautiful walking down the aisle towards me. Even my best friend, who was also my Best Man at my wedding, leaned in and whispered that I was one hell of a lucky bastard that the love of my life was going to exchange vows with me and agree to become my wife.
We married at a young age. Both of us were only twenty-two. Barely out of university and starting our careers. But we’d met during our first year at university and it was almost love at first sight for the both of us. We were both nineteen. Attended different high schools though learned quickly that we only lived half an hour away from each other in the city of Sydney. We’d had partners before and were not virgins on the first day that we met, but once that spark was lit between us, neither of us stood a chance to stop what was going to happen.
I knew she was the one rather quickly. She was sharp as a tack. A wonderful sense of humour. Absolutely gorgeous. A heart of gold. We didn’t agree on all the small things, but when it came to the big matters of life, we were in agreement, and it didn’t take long before we fell head over heels in love. We waited at least a little while before we were intimate, as we knew there was going to be no rush. We knew we were in it for the long haul. Intimacy was simply the final piece of the jigsaw that was our relationship.
For six years, I enjoyed wedded bliss. Julia gave birth to our daughter within eighteen months of our wedding. We were eager to start our family, not wanting to be in our late forties and into our fifties with either small children or teenagers under our feet. Get our family started then enjoy our later years as empty nesters before retirement.
Everything changed when I was in the office at work, busy typing away at my laptop when I received a call. It was from my personal assistant. Yes, even though I hadn’t reached the age of thirty years old, I had worked my way up in the organisation which meant I had my own little office and a personal assistant who had already proven to be a godsend.
“Mike, I’ve got one of the security guards from downstairs. There are a couple of police officers who wish to speak to you.”
“Do they want me downstairs or…”
“No, they’re asking to come up and see you.”
“Have them come up immediately.”
I was greeted by two uniformed coppers, and I could tell from their faces that it was going to be bad news. I just had no idea how bad until they closed the door for privacy and then told me what happened. I had no idea what real heartbreak was until they told me just what I’d lost. What caused even further grief was that the results of the autopsy informed me that Julia had been pregnant. Whether she knew at the time or not, I would never know.
My parents and hers came together to help me through the dark days that followed. Having to organise a funeral for my wife and my little girl… I could barely do it. Her father and mine were made of strong stuff, and they took charge of nearly everything. As for my mother and hers, they would not allow me to wallow in grief and self-pity. Work gave me time off to process everything, but I was not allowed to remain alone at any time. If it wasn’t the parents, my older sister, Gloria, and younger sister, Kyla, were constant visitors, and my wife’s older brother turned up nearly every evening with a slab of beer, sitting together in near silence, never saying a word whenever I dissolved into tears.
“I know how much you loved her, mate,” he told me a couple of days before the funeral, “Trust me on this one, she loved you just as much. I never saw my sister as happy and as in love as when she was with you. I’m just sorry… You know…”
To my relief, the day of the funeral was bright and sunny. At least the weather didn’t match the gloomy mood of those attending. Somehow, I managed to make it through both eulogies for my wife and child. The one thing that I had insisted is that the wake would be a joyous occasion, a celebration of two lives that were simply taken far too early. The hallway in our house was full of photos of my wife and daughter, and there were many family snapshots, whether it was just the three of us or photos including her family or mine.
I knew many of her close friends had been struggling with her loss, many of them visiting me during the time between the day I received the news and the funeral. So many were worried about me that it did raise the occasional smile. As for my friends, it was the usual things that a bloke would do. A rather stoic outlook and we resorted to things we knew, such as drinking and talking shit.
Returning home to an empty house that evening was deflating, my parents following only to make sure I was okay. My sisters had asked if I needed some company for a few more nights, assuring them I would be fine. I was going to resort to dark humour though resisted the urge. It wasn’t the time, but I did smile as I knew my wife would have appreciated the comment. Her humour has been incredibly dry and occasionally dark. Always made me laugh though.
“Will you be okay, sweetie?” Mum asked as my parents had followed me home.
“I’ll be fine, Mum. Don’t worry,” I assured her though I knew it was going to take more than just a few words for that.
“If you need anything, son,” my father stated. Despite his stoic attitude, my wife has been another daughter for him. And his granddaughter… I think out of everyone apart from me, it was the two grandfathers who were shattered the most at the loss of my daughter. Those two older men had lived for their first granddaughter.
“I’m going back to work in a couple of days. It’ll do me good to get back into some sort of routine. I’ll eventually get around to, you know, her bedroom and then start to sort out my own as well. But there’s no rush. I’m not going to come home and just brood all the time.”
“You’re allowed your grief though, Mike,” Mum replied, giving me a hug, “Just make sure you keep in contact with everyone. Okay? Particularly her parents. They’re definitely going to need you as much as you need everyone else.”
“I will, Mum. Don’t worry about it.”
The silence was deafening once they departed, needing to fill it by putting on the television to provide some background noise. I hadn’t eaten all that much during the wake so started preparing myself some dinner, needing to remind myself that I only needed enough for one person.
Going back to work was a good thing for me as at least it kept me busy, and I don’t think many missed the fact that I was one of the first in the office of a morning and one of the last to leave of an evening. At least when I was at work, I was distracted and had people around me. I learned rather quickly that I hated being at home by myself. Friends did keep me company to begin with, but they had their own lives to get on with. Same with family. Ever so supportive, but they couldn’t babysit me constantly.
I knew it was too soon to move on. I’d read stories about men and women who would leap into a new relationship quickly. Sometimes it worked, but a lot of the time, it was obviously a rebound and the relationship would soon fizzle out. I didn’t want to do that. And in my eyes, my wife was irreplaceable anyway. I worried that any future partner would be compared to my wife, and I knew that most women would come up short. In my eyes at least.
It was perhaps three months after the funeral that I was on my first night out with some friends since my loss. They were doing their best to keep me smiling and laughing, and I didn’t miss the fact that I never had an empty schooner glass. And any time I tried to put my hand in my pocket to get my wallet out, they’d tell me that my money was worthless.
I had good friends.
The conversation meandered like it normally did though the topic of moving on did eventually come up. “I don’t know,” I finally said, “It’s too early right now. The wounds are still too raw. I’ve never really thought about therapy before, but given what I’ve been through, I’ve been going to talk to someone once a week through an initiative at work regarding mental health. She’s been rather helpful.”
“No one is suggesting you should start dating or anything,” James stated, “We’re just wondering how you’re coping with living alone.”
“It’s a little too quiet for my tastes. I have taken care of certain things though. All of my wife’s things have been packed up. Haven’t really been able to deal with my daughter’s room though. Spending time in her room makes me smile. Swear I can still hear her giggles when I walk in.”
“You’ll be okay, mate,” Mark suggested, “Just don’t rush into anything. That’s the only advice any of us could probably give.”
“Expect all of us to continually take you out too,” Greg added, “Might do you some good to start at least talking to women in the future.”
“Feels like forever since I had to approach a woman,” I said, chuckling to myself, “Has dating changed that much in the past ten years?”
“Dating apps,” James said, “Though it’s dependent on the app. Some are just for hooking up. Others are genuine dating apps.”
“Just do your best to avoid the crazy ones,” Greg chuckled, “Though most of them don’t let you know too quickly.”
They knew I wasn’t ready to start dating though I knew they also wouldn’t push me. No one was asking me about when I would start looking to date again. I knew that I would eventually. I wasn’t going to remain single for the rest of my life. But for the time being, I was happy to just keep to myself, work on my own state of mind, and then I would start to consider finding another woman to love. If I was lucky, I would be one of those fortunate people to find a second love of my life.
One year later…
I sighed upon opening the front door to my house again, almost shaking my head in disbelief. Warning words were still ringing in my ears about taking a woman out for dinner on a first date, but part of me genuinely thought it was just an overreaction. But I learned very quickly that she was there for a free meal. She showed next to no interest in me. Spent most of the date on her phone. The fact there was no spark wasn’t a real surprise as it was obvious within ten minutes of sitting down that she was only after one thing.
So when I made sure I split the bill, the look on her face was priceless. And I pulled absolutely no punches when telling her exactly why I did that. She was probably used to using her looks to get what she wanted. I was ready to tell her my wife had been just as attractive as her but had a pure heart, something she quite obviously lacked. Instead, I paid my portion of the bill, stood up and walked away with a muttered farewell.
I wasn’t stupid. I knew she’d likely have another lined up the next night, or at least far quicker than I would. Men can be rather stupid when it comes to the affections of a beautiful woman.
Mum called me as soon as I sat on the couch with a beer, kicking off my shoes and relaxing back after switching on the television. She sounded rather hopeful that this date was a success though didn’t sound terribly surprised when I explained what happened. Mum must have messaged my sisters as they were the next to call, trying to give me advice.
“Honestly, I’m already tempted to just give up and, I don’t know, go see an escort or something,” I joked with my older sister.
I was told not to give up, and that I’d find someone eventually, but things were not always that easy.
My family kept my spirits up as they were always popping over for a quick visit while Mum insisted that I visit my parents at least once a week for dinner. My sisters would ask me to join them on the occasional night out, nothing more than to get me out of the house for an evening. I knew a couple of women were interested in me at work, but I always thought that was a bad idea. There was none of that ‘morals clause’ bollocks. It was just thinking logically. Getting involved with co-workers is a risk not worth taking.
I also kept in touch with extended families. Both sets of grandparents were still alive and kicking into their late sixties and early seventies. My mother had an older brother that I saw every so often. And my father had a younger sister and a very much younger brother. And when I say much younger, I mean my uncle was less than ten years older than I was. I’d never call my uncle an accident, but given that he was only a child when I was born, and my grandmother still only in her mid-forties, it was weird having an uncle who was still in school when I was.
It wasn’t quite like having an older brother, our relationship was never really like that, but it was more like an older cousin rather than having an uncle. We were somewhat close growing up as he was a frequent visitor to our home. My father always found it amusing that his little brother was so much younger than he was.
I was home alone one evening when he called me. “How are things going?” he asked after I greeted him.
“Same old, same old, Doug,” I replied, “You?”
“You know me. I always say it could be worse. Rebecca is continuing to drop hints about getting married. She just doesn’t know I’ve already got the ring.”
“When are you planning on popping the question?”
”That’s why I’m calling. I plan on proposing the weekend after next. She’s always told me how she wants her proposal, and she wants close friends and family present. She doesn’t want it out in public but would like it to happen during some sort of party.”
“Are you inviting me around?”
“Of course, mate. Can’t go proposing without my nephew there. Can you make it?”
“Wouldn’t miss it, Doug. Send me the details and I’ll make sure that I don’t arrive empty-handed.”
“Good man. One other thing too. Wanda is really interested in seeing you again. Remember her?”
How could I forget Wanda? She’d been my uncle’s best friend since their first days in high school. I was always amazed that Rebecca didn’t seem to show any jealousy in how close the pair were, but Wanda had always been blunt that she loved Doug though only as a friend. She had absolutely no attraction to him romantically at all and Doug had never shown any real interest in Wanda except as a friend and confidant.
Before I met my wife, I’d always nursed a little crush on Wanda at the same time. She was a petite little thing, no more than around five-two. Gorgeous brunette hair she let grow down to her upper back. A pair of gorgeous blue eyes that were always behind the frames of some fashionable glasses. Pert little butt that I didn’t fail to notice whenever she wore tight pants.
I never lied to my wife and admitted my previous crush when she met Wanda for the first time though I assured her the crush disappeared once I fell in love with my wife. It was to my relief that the pair actually became rather friendly. Not close, but my wife was never insecure whenever we were in Wanda’s presence.
I did wonder if Doug was going to suggest something to me about Wanda. We did keep in touch occasionally. She knew about my loss and had been at the funeral as a guest. She had been in a relationship though from what I had learned, it had ended recently due to simply fizzling out.
Driving over to Doug’s place just after lunchtime on the day that I’d been invited, I parked up on the road outside, noticing a few cars that I recognised. Heading up to the side gate, it was unlocked with a note stating that guests should just head on to the backyard. As soon as I appeared, a group of people walked towards me. Mum and Dad. My sisters. Doug and Rebecca. There were handshakes and hugs. A long hug with Mum. I hadn’t missed her increasing affection since what happened. I appreciated and loved it.
Doug handed me a can of CC and Dry, patting my shoulder and gesturing with his head to where Wanda was chatting away with a couple of other guests. I chuckled and shook my head.
“Focus on you and worry about being a matchmaker another time,” I suggested.
“I don’t want to say that I know she’s interested in you, Mike. But I know you’re out there looking. Why look any further?”
Sipping at my drink, my sisters were the first to grab my attention. If my mother was affectionate and loving, my sisters had been two people who made sure they went out of their way to ensure I didn’t fall into a depression, left feeling rather bitter about everything. They would text and call me constantly, were always knocking on my door with food in hand, and just generally did all they could to keep my spirits up.
Wanda eventually glanced my way, and the rather shy smile did surprise me, but when I smiled back at her, she immediately said something to the people she was talking to and began walking towards me.
“Good luck,” Gloria whispered.
Taking a sip of my can, Wanda smiled shyly again as she diverted towards the nearby esky, picking up a couple of cans before she resumed walking in my direction. Handing me a drink, it was a CC and Dry while I noticed she was enjoying a gin and tonic. What surprised me next was the fact she stepped closer and gave me a brief hug.
“How are you doing, Mike?”
“Not too bad. You?”
“Plodding on like always. I’m guessing Doug explained what’s going on today.”
“He did. Makes me wonder if Rebecca has any idea what’s going on.”
“I don’t think so though having all the family here might have one or two minor alarms in her head ringing.”
“That’s exactly why I kept proposing to Julia nice and simple.”
She smiled at the mention of my wife. “I’m glad you can mention her so easily, Mike. Doing your best to move on?”
“Honestly, dating sucks.”
Wanda giggled to herself, an absolutely delightful sound. “That it does. Being single in your thirties isn’t easy. Been on any dates of late?”
“My last one was a couple of weeks ago. She was quite obviously out with me just for the free meal. Not the first woman to do it to me, but she would be the last. I’m just going to invite a woman out for coffee next time and see how things go. And if she spends most of her time on her phone, I’m just going to get up and walk out.” Taking a sip of my drink, I asked, “What about you?”
“My last date was a few months back. I haven’t given up, but I needed to take a break. Any guy I date with kids, he’s just looking for a babysitter for his kids in the future. Then there are guys who are just looking for a mother-type figure. And then there are those looking for a bang maid?”
“Bang maid?”
“You know, a woman to cook, clean, do everything according to previous gender roles while also servicing his needs in the bedroom.”
I couldn’t help chuckling. “Never heard of that term before.”
“I know there are plenty of decent guys out there…” She paused and smiled shyly again. “Sounds like we’re both having trouble finding the right person.” She paused again and gently grasped my forearm. “I know you did though, Mike. I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay, Wanda. I did what most people don’t when they lose something precious. I had grief counselling. It’s why I was able to eventually move on. Think I’ll always carry a scar on my heart because of what happened, but I moved on from the bitterness and self-pity. I allowed myself time to grieve and realised I had to move on. Julia would have wanted that for me.”
“Are you still living at your old address?”
“Yeah. I wasn’t going to move out because of what happened. I left it six months before I dealt with my daughter’s room.” Wanda’s hand moved down from my forearm to my hand, feeling her give it a gentle squeeze. “To be honest, it was cathartic. My counsellor understood what I was doing, but suggested keeping her bedroom as some sort of memorial wouldn’t help me in the long run. I sold off the furniture but kept a box of mementoes in the garage. I did the same thing with some of Julia’s things. I gave her parents some of her things as well. I know they appreciated it.”
“Still see them?”
“Once a month, either for lunch or dinner. Haven’t got into a relationship long enough to explain why I do that. Anyone I do end up with long-term would have to understand. By now, it’s not for me. It’s for them. They’re good people and I love them like another set of parents. Most of the time, we just catch up and don’t spend too much time reminiscing anyway.” Clearing my throat, I quickly asked, “Anyway, what about you? Everything good?”
“My career is going great guns, at least,” she replied, laughing to herself, “Unfortunately my job doesn’t exactly keep me warm at night. I’m living alone again as my last roommate moved out a couple of months ago.”
“Still renting?”
“I wish I could afford a mortgage within a reasonable distance of the CBD. Any that I could afford would mean moving out to the western suburbs. No thanks. The commute into the city would be a bitch.”
“One of the main reasons I could remain where I am is, you know, life insurance…”
She stepped closed and squeezed my hand again. “Mike… Would you like to meet up for coffee one day?”
I couldn’t stop the smile forming as I gazed down at her. “Wanda, be honest. You were aware when we were younger, right?”
“I was never blind, but you were Doug’s younger nephew. By the time we were both old enough, I was already with someone. Then you met Julia… I hate that you lost her. My heart broke for you.”
“Thanks for coming to the funeral though.”
“I know we don’t see each other often, but I’ve always thought of you as a friend.”
I released her hand and wrapped my arms around her, feeling her head rest against my chest. “I’d love to grab coffee one day.”
“Soon?” she asked eagerly.
“How soon?”
“Well, today is Saturday. Why not tomorrow?”
Leaning back, I met her eyes and the smile was no longer shy. There was real interest in her eyes. Also nerves, perhaps worrying about my response. There was only ever going to be one. “I’d love to. Coffee and cake?”
“And maybe we can just walk around, talk to each other. I think we know each other beyond the surface level, but you know… I’ve always been close to Doug. Always thought his nephew, his rather close-in-age nephew, was rather cute. Now he’s handsome.”
We kept chatting away for at least another hour before Doug proposed to Rebecca. She cried some rather happy tears that her now fiancé had listened to her and proposed just how she wanted. Doug had picked out a lovely ring. The smile never left Rebecca’s face as we lined up to congratulate the happy pair. Doug couldn’t stop beaming as I knew how much he loved Rebecca. They were going to make a very happy couple.
I didn’t miss the fact that Wanda spent most of the night in my company, and whenever she held my hand, I found myself smiling. It was a simple gesture, but considering I’d gone without anything close to intimacy in over a year, it was nice just to feel her soft skin in my palm. The party started to wind down once the sky started to darken. After offering another congratulations to Doug and Rebecca, Wanda followed me outside to where I’d parked my car, her car on the other side of the road.
“What time should we meet tomorrow?” I asked.
“Why don’t we meet around midday?”
“Parramatta?” I suggested, “I know there are a couple of rather lovely places to sit along the main drag now that they’ve put the tram lines in. Nice and quiet.”
“Meet by the station?”
“Perfect.”
I took her in my arms again and closed my eyes as she felt rather nice to hug. I could smell the faint whiff of shampoo and perfume. Feeling her hugging me back tighter was even better. We must have hugged quietly for a few minutes before we both ended up clearing our throats, and I had a feeling we were both a little embarrassed.
After wishing each other goodnight, I drove home feeling rather good about life.
We both lived only a few stops away from Parramatta by train. I was waiting for her when she appeared through the barriers, greeting her with another hug though I added a kiss on the cheek this time. I also received another whiff of some rather delightful perfume.
Taking her hand, she gripped it tightly, interlacing our fingers, as we wandered down to George Street. It had been redeveloped over the past few years as the area was turned into a pedestrianised zone, the street now lined with restaurants, bars and other establishments catering to those who wanted to sit back, relax and watch the world go by.
Finding a shop with a free table and a couple of seats, the front of it had the windows wide open to allow in the breeze. After ordering our drinks and a snack, we made small talk, mostly continuing the conversations that we’d been having the previous night. I knew the topic of my loss always loomed in the background though we never really broached it. We focused more on our careers and interests, and also our joint viewpoint regarding the perils of dating in the modern world.
We’d enjoyed each other’s company so much that we eventually strolled hand in hand along the river, ending up on the other side and walking back down a parallel street until we ended back near the station. I knew there were a couple of places nearby, eventually walking up to the Commercial Hotel where we enjoyed a beer for me and a glass of wine for Wanda.
Enjoying our second drink as we were thoroughly enjoying each other’s company, Wanda eventually cleared her throat, reaching across the table to take my hand in hers. “Mike, I’m taking the bull by the horns. Would you like to come over to mine for dinner this week?”
“Sure. When?”
“Wednesday. I’m usually run off my feet at work on Mondays and Tuesdays. Wednesday is when things ease off and I can get home at a reasonable time. Remember where I live?”
“Best send me the address, just in case.”
Walking back to the station after finishing our drinks, we enjoyed another hug though this time she leaned up and left a soft kiss on my cheek. When she leaned back enough that I could meet her eyes, the smile on her face caused my heart to start beating a little faster. The last time a woman had looked at me in such a manner…
Monday and Tuesday passed by quickly enough. We didn’t exchange many messages during the day as we were both busy though that didn’t stop us from messaging constantly once we were both home. When I suggested that I wasn’t too bad in the kitchen myself, Wanda did suggest that she would like to try my cooking one day soon. I figured that I could invite her over during dinner at her place.
I arrived by car at her house on early Wednesday evening, Wanda greeting me at the door with the sort of cuddle I was already getting used to and another kiss on the cheek. Leading me inside by hand, I’d only ever been to her place a couple of times previously as we usually saw each other elsewhere. After a quick tour of her home, I stood opposite her at the kitchen counter while I nursed a beer, Wanda busy putting the finishing touches to the meal she’d prepared.
Sitting at the nearby table, we sat near each other while we were eating, managing to carry on the conversation while stuffing our faces. It was one hell of a meal and I must have complimented her a dozen times while eating. It was enough that she was blushing rather brightly by the time we’d cleared our plates.
After I helped clean up, we relaxed back on the couch in her living room, Wanda turned on the television to a music station so there was a little background music. She changed into some comfortable clothes, curling her legs underneath her as we sat rather close to each other.
“So you knew about my crush?” I finally asked, earning a delightful little giggle.
“You were not obvious. Doug eventually told me one day that it was obvious to him that you liked me. I know you’re not that much younger than me, but at the time, it wouldn’t have been right. Once you were old enough, the only time I was actually single was after you met Julia. And I was definitely not going to ruin that relationship.”
“And now?” I asked, meeting her eyes.
“I’ve always liked you, Mike. And being honest, if you’re willing, I’d love to see where this might go. I’m tired of being single. I’m tired of dating an endless line of shitty men. I know you’ve dealt with a lot of your own shit in the past eighteen months. What I’d like to do most is just make you smile all the time again.”
“I think you could manage that. I’ve been smiling a lot the past couple of days. People are work were wondering why as I guess it’s something I haven’t been doing a lot lately.”
That made her smile. “I’m glad that I was able to leave you feeling good about yourself, Mike.”
I stayed until late in the evening, nursing only a couple of beers as the conversation rarely faltered. I wasn’t surprised that the conversation did turn serious once we admitted that we did like each other and wanted to see where the relationship would go. I think we were realistic. Although we did like each other, it didn’t mean that it would actually work out.
Walking out to my car alongside me, it was that awkward moment when parting how we say farewell. She gazed up at me with a smile, her blue eyes sparkling behind the thin lenses of her glasses, before I figured that I might as well just go for it and leaned down to kiss her. She kissed me back immediately, gently pulling her into my body, and though it wasn’t an immediate hot and heavy passionate kiss, it was certainly a promise of something more to come.
“I’d better let you go,” she whispered, “Otherwise I’m going to drag you back inside so we can keep doing that all night.”
“Good first kiss?”
“I’m hoping for many more of them going forward.” She cuddled into me, her head resting against my chest. “I like you, Mike. Always have. And you were wonderful company tonight.”
“Would you like to come over on Saturday night? I can cook a few dishes.”
“Like what?”
“Well, I have a penchant for something spicy. Usually a curry of some sort or Mexican.”
“I’ll be honest, I love a good curry. Don’t care about the origin. I don’t like it scorching hot, just enough that I know it’s spicy and a subtle heat.”
“Think I know just what to cook. Want to come around mid-afternoon?”
The smile on her face had me immediately smiling at her in return. “I’d love to. And I won’t come empty-handed.”
We shared another kiss and I don’t think either of us wanted to break apart. We eventually pulled back at the same time before I let her go, getting into my car and lowering the window as she leaned forward to cross her forearms on the door. I started the car and turned to face her. Her fingers caressed my cheek before we kissed again.
“Mike… I don’t exactly want to part on this note, but can we take it nice and slow when it comes to being together?”
“I’m not in a rush either, Wanda,” I admitted, “I know it’s been a while for me, but I promised myself that I didn’t need to go and sow wild oats or anything. I loved being married, and so I told myself that I would find a woman that I wanted to be in a relationship with first.”
“Good. I like that thought.” She paused and kissed my cheek. “I don’t want to wait too long though,” she whispered, “I’m feeling good about this already.”
“Bring a bag if you want to stay on Saturday night. If you don’t want to stay in my bedroom, I have a spare bed at least.”
“Hmmm. Snuggling sounds nice.”
Everyone at work was now left wondering who the lucky lady was as I knew that I didn’t stop smiling all through Thursday and Friday. I hadn’t been walking around in a bad mood the past few months, but everyone knew about my loss, and I think they were just happy to see me smiling once again. I caught up with my friends on Friday night and they all seemed to be in the know about what was going on. They’d all known me long enough to be aware of my crush on Wanda when I was younger.
I woke up nice and early on Saturday morning as I wanted to get all my chores completed, and the house looking nice and tidy for when Wanda arrived. Grocery shopping didn’t take too long as I knew what I wanted, and as I hated doing a ‘big shop’, I had most of what I needed in the house already. By the time Wanda knocked on my front door, I felt prepared for her arrival. Greeting her with a hug and kiss on the cheek, I didn’t miss the backpack over her shoulder.
“You have a lovely home,” she stated as I showed her around, not surprised she stopped at the photo I kept on the mantlepiece. She glanced my way and smiled. “I’m glad you left this out, Mike.”
“I’m not going to hide from anyone that I’m a widower though I knew you’d understand,” I replied.
Escorting her to the backyard, we’d never gotten around to having a pool installed though I had installed some decking, so I had outside furniture at least. A small garden and I kept the lawn neatly mowed. I found mowing therapeutic and lawn care was something I took seriously.
I had the meal cooking slowly as we returned inside, pouring Wanda a glass of wine and we moved back to the living room. I had soft music playing in the background as we continued to talk. If I was reading her body language correctly, she wasn’t there just to eat.
After we finished eating, Wanda being very complimentary regarding my cooking, we ended up on the couch again and we were making out within a matter of minutes. I kept my hands on her back or her arse most of the time as her hand ended up underneath my t-shirt and her fingers ran through my chest hair. She almost growled as I had a feeling that we were both incredibly aroused.
“Mike, I’m sleeping in your room tonight. Just so you know,” she whispered.
“You’ll be the first woman to keep me company.”
“And maybe the last?”
I leaned back enough to meet her eyes and smiled. “Feeling good about this already?”
“Everyone at work has been wondering what the hell has had me smiling all week.”
I couldn’t help laughing as I admitted the same thing. She eventually snuggled with me as we calmed down and watched a movie together, a new release that was a mixture of action, comedy and a little romance. When the movie finished, we resumed our make-out session, Wanda eventually straddled my lap and I’m sure she would have felt my erection as she was only wearing a skirt and I knew her panties were rubbing against my shorts.
Easily picking her up had her giggling as her legs wrapped around me, carrying her through to my bedroom. It was only when I placed her down on my bed that she softly asked me to stop.
“I know,” I assured her, “We’re taking things nice and slow.”
“I’ll get changed for bed,” she said, “I’m hoping for a lot more kissing and cuddling.”
Okay, she was just far too adorable. Older than me though many probably wouldn’t have guessed it. While she was changing in the bathroom, I stripped off down to my underwear and slid into bed. Wanda appeared in the doorway a couple of minutes later wearing a slinky vest top and only a pair of panties. I was expecting pyjamas and not that much skin. She blushed as I couldn’t help drinking in her petite form.
Cuddling into my side once she was under the sheets, we shared a series of kisses before we fell silent and simply cuddled into each other. I think she’d already realised that she was nothing like my wife which could only be a good thing. My wife had been rather voluptuous and rather tall for a woman. A rather large chest, lovely curves, and the sort of arse I always wanted to pinch. Wanda was nothing like her and I think that would have been a relief to her most of all. I wasn’t looking for a replacement. I was looking for something new.
Waking up together the next morning, Wanda was spooned against me and I knew she would have felt something poking her immediately. She was already awake and seemed to sense that I’d woken up as she immediately moved back against my chest while wiggling her bum against me.
“Someone’s happy to wake up next to me in the morning,” she whispered.
“Well, I guess it is part of the fantasy,” I replied.
She rolled over to face me, snuggling into my chest as I wrapped my arms around her. Hearing her sigh contentedly had me smiling as it already felt right in my mind. We stayed like that for quite a while before we both felt the urge to get up and start our morning. She wasn’t after anything too extravagant for breakfast, taking time to slowly wake up and begin our day.
Agreeing to spend the day together, we headed out late in the morning, ending up on the train and travelling all the way into the city. We enjoyed a light lunch by the harbour before strolling around, always holding hands. We stayed out long enough to stop at a couple of bars and enjoy a drink before finally hopping on a train heading home.
Snuggling into my side during the ride, she whispered, “We should do this every weekend.”
“Head into the city?”
“No. Well, maybe that. I mean spend all weekend together.” She glanced up at me and smiled. “I mean, if you’d like to do that.”
“Can’t think of many other people I’d like to spend that much time with.”
“Then it’s sorted. I’ll finish work on Friday afternoon and come straight to yours. And, if you like the idea, I can stay until Monday morning.”
“What about during the week?”
“You’re more than welcome to come visit and stay with me. And I’ll happily cook my man dinner.”
“I’m your man, am I?”
She leaned up and kissed my cheek. “I think you’re very close to being my boyfriend already. Just one more thing we need to do together before we can confirm that.”
I knew what she meant. She grabbed her bag from inside once we were back at my place, walking outside to her car. We shared one hell of a kiss before she got behind the wheel and I wasn’t surprised that she invited me over for dinner on Tuesday, adding that perhaps I should bring a bag this time.
We eventually had dinner at her place twice during the week. I stayed each night in her bed, and it resulted in a lot of making out and cuddling, but I could sense we were both hesitant about making love. I knew why I was. I’d been in love and committed to my wife, and I was already thinking of a future with Wanda. I wanted to make sure we had some sort of commitment before we made that final step.
When I finally told her my thoughts a couple of weeks later, she nearly started to cry. She assured me they were happy tears because she took my hands, met my eyes, and admitted that she was already falling in love with me. That led to one hell of a passionate kiss before I admitted my own feelings of growing love for her in return.
“I love you,” she whispered on Saturday night when we were in bed. She was down to just her panties, her small B-cup breasts pressed into my chest.
“Wanda, I don’t think you realise how much I love you already,” I replied, earning such a smile before she kissed me, feeling her pressing herself into my groin. I was almost perpetually hard while we were in bed together. She had joked more than once about leaving me with blue balls and being sorry about that.
I knew we were on the verge of giving in to temptation, but it had been a long time for both of us. She’d been waiting longer than me, and I knew she was carrying her own scars as a couple of previous boyfriends had broken her heart. Neither of us was going to force the issue, it was going to happen naturally, and I knew she was hesitant about going full-court press on me because she knew I was being patient for both of us.
“Mike… Do you… um… jerk off a lot?” she asked after breakfast the next morning. I looked at her and started to chuckle. “I know people don’t usually talk about their habits, but I feel you hard against me, and I love the feeling, so I’m just wondering…”
“What about you?”
“Mike, when I get home after visiting you, I usually have to take off my panties and wring them dry. And I definitely have to take the edge off most nights nowadays.”
The blush immediately came to my face. I knew I aroused her, but hearing her put it like that was a real turn-on. “To answer your original question, I guess I have taken matters into my own hands more often lately,” I replied.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered.
Taking her hands in mine, I gave her a soft kiss. “Don’t be sorry. We agreed to…”
“Mike, take me to bed now,” she whispered, “Please…”
I did as she asked, and given neither of us was wearing much, it didn’t take long for us to get naked. I’d already seen her breasts often enough. Lowering her panties, she kept her pubic hair trimmed and her pussy otherwise neat. Her scent was intoxicating, and in the light provided through the window, her arousal was obvious. When she helped lower my underwear, her eyes lit up at seeing my cock for the first time. Hearing a compliment about your junk always raises your ego.
Moving onto the bed, Wanda learned that I loved to give. Her body was a playground and I was going to enjoy it. Her breasts were incredibly sensitive, her nipples rather pink and I had her moaning whenever I gave them attention. Her skin was soft and I enjoyed leaving kisses everywhere. Arriving at the junction between her legs, she wasn’t shy in spreading them wide, and when I gave her an orgasm for the first time, I met her eyes and noticed her lower lip trembling.
“I love you so much already,” she moaned softly, “Once we make love, Mike, that’ll be it. Everything will be perfect.”
It was perfect. My cock isn’t anything particularly special, but when I finally slid inside Wanda, I couldn’t believe how tight she was. I knew she was already hot to trot, but the noise she made as I slowly sank inside her was something else entirely. Her pussy was almost sucking my cock deeper and deeper, an urge to ensure we were fully joined as quickly as possible.
Moving in unison, it didn’t take long before we were smiling at each other as I knew this was it. I’d found the one I wanted to be with, and the look in her eyes suggested she was feeling it too. The way her fingers would dig into my back as her arousal increased, feeling her legs move to ensure that I wouldn’t pull out when I needed to cum.
Admittedly, I didn’t last all that long the first time. I was far too excited and she felt far too good. Warning her that I was close, she kissed me softly and told me to finish.
“I’m on birth control for now,” she whispered, “Though I’m hoping in the future, I can stop taking it.”
“Yeah?” I replied rather dumbly as I met her eyes.
“We’re perfect together, Mike. This is it. You’re mine forever now.”
“I think I can live with that.”
We made love for what felt like hours. I would orgasm and Wanda would do her level best to get me nice and hard again as quickly as possible. When she went down on me, I couldn’t help smiling as she insisted that she would always return the favour as I’d already proved that I loved giving oral myself. Watching her ride me was a vision, my petite goddess loving it as she enjoyed a series of orgasms before I needed to climax again.
By the time we fell asleep in each other’s arms, I think we both knew that our future would be together.
I was busy at work on Wednesday when Doug called me. I’d heard from him every so often while dating Wanda though he never usually called me during the day. He sounded ever so excited when I picked up my phone.
“Mate, I don’t know what you’ve done but I’ve never heard Wanda sound as happy as she sounds,” he told me, “I guess things are getting pretty serious?”
“Serious enough that I’m tempted to invite her to move in sooner rather than later,” I told him, “Don’t mention it to her, but it would be the next natural move regarding our relationship.”
“Given where she lives and the fact that she’s stuck in rental hell…”
“How are things with you and Rebecca?”
“Still in the planning stages. I’m guessing the invitation I send out for you and for Wanda might have to go to a single address now.”
“I’m sure Wanda will keep you informed. Sorry if I’ve been taking all her attention lately.”
“Mike, you are honestly the best thing to happen to her in a long time. Everyone is happy for her and for both of you. Trust me when I say that she’s never been as happy as she is now.”
It didn’t take long until our relationship was at the point that Wanda and I were together every night, and I wasn’t oblivious to the fact that Wanda enjoyed spending more of her time at my place than hers. Before I asked her to move in, there was one request I had to make of her that had me unsure as to how she would react. I knew it was going to sound weird though when I mentioned it to my parents and sisters, they thought it was a rather sweet gesture.
Wanda was around on Thursday night. We’d cooked dinner together and were relaxing in the living room when I gave her a gentle squeeze. “Sweetheart, there’s something I want to ask you but I’m not sure how you’re going to react,” I stated.
“I’m guessing it’s not about moving in or marriage if that’s how you put it!” she retorted humorously.
I took a deep breath. “I was wondering what you would think if I introduced you to Julia’s parents.”
Wanda immediately turned to face me. What I didn’t expect was the smile on her face. “I think that’s a lovely idea, honey,” she replied, leaning up to kiss my cheek, “I know they’re still important people in your life. And I’d love to meet them.”
“You would?”
“I met Julia more than once, Mike. I remember how much she loved you. And if she loved you that much, I can only imagine how much her parents must adore you as well.”
I sighed with relief, much to her amusement. I called Julia’s mother the next day and asked if she and her husband wanted to come visit for lunch as I wanted to introduce Wanda to them. She was delighted to hear about the invitation, and although I had mentioned a relationship, I’d kept my cards close to my chest.
Wanda was understandably nervous on Sunday in the minutes before they were due to arrive. I assured her that they were going to fall in love with her immediately, and if I loved her, that’s what mattered. I answered the door upon hearing the knock, greeting my father-in-law with the standard handshake and then my mother-in-law with a kiss on the cheek and a cuddle.
When it came to introducing Wanda, John, my father-in-law, practically adopted her immediately. Mary, my mother-in-law, gave me a look of approval within two minutes. As for Wanda, she had another set of parents and I could see she absolutely adored them in return. Lunch was a success and it was Wanda who insisted that we catch up as often as possible, and there was the idea of introducing Wanda’s parents too.
The next weekend, I asked Wanda to move in with me. She cried, hugged me as tightly as ever before we shared such a kiss, we ended up in the bedroom and it was only a couple of hours later that we turned to each other and I joked, “What did I ask again?”
“I’m guessing you’ve already taken note of the things I’ve been leaving here.”
“You can move some of your things into the garage. I’m guessing you’ll either put the rest in storage or sell?”
“I plan on moving in and never leaving, so I think I’ll just have a garage sale.” I met her eyes and couldn’t stop the stupid grin. “I said this was going to be forever, Mike.”
We were eager to live together. The very next weekend, I organised a van to help bring over some of the bits and pieces she wanted to bring, but we spent most of the time cleaning the place and organising a garage sale for the next weekend. Wanda admitted that she wasn’t particularly sad to be moving out given it was a rental. She was only worried about getting her bond back so we spent Saturday and Sunday of the weekend after scrubbing the place from top to bottom.
Two months later, Wanda and I attended the wedding of Doug and Rebecca. Our relationship wasn’t a secret to anyone, and I could only hope that we were not the centre of attention on their big day. Doug couldn’t have looked happier while Rebecca was a gorgeous bride. During the reception, Wanda dragged me up to the dancefloor to dance, moulding her body against mine with her head resting against my chest.
“Think someone might be next on the chopping block,” Doug stated from nearby.
“Leave him alone,” Rebecca admonished him, “But you do look rather adorable together, Mike. And your dress is wonderful, Wanda. Thank you both for being here today.”
“And at least we only had to send out the one invitation,” Doug added.
“Hmmm. Maybe Doug was right. I hope we get an invite,” Rebecca said with a grin.
To be honest, I’d already been thinking about proposing. The moment I realised that I was in love with her was the moment that I knew I would end up proposing. Wanda would never pressure me to do so though we had discussed marriage, children and a life together. We knew discussing such things was sensible so we were on the same page or at least could come to some agreement. We agreed that getting married would be the final step in our own relationship, but given that she was approaching forty, she was eager to start at least trying for children.
Unlike the proposal of Rebecca, Wanda seemed to have an inkling that I was thinking about proposing. She didn’t make any outrageous requests though when we went ring shopping, she did give me suggestions as to what she might like. But when it came to the proposal itself, she insisted on it being a private moment between only the two of us.
Keeping that in mind, I tried to think of a place that was sentimental to us both. And I remembered a picnic we’d shared not long after we’d started dating. It was a beautiful afternoon, and I’d driven us from the western suburbs all the way into the city to the eastern suburbs. There are parks just west of what is known as ‘The Heads’ (otherwise known as Sydney Heads, the entrance to Sydney Harbour) where we’d enjoyed more than one picnic over the months.
I bought the ring that I could only hope she loved and suggested another picnic by the harbour on Sunday. Wanda loved the idea as the weather was meant to be perfect and she loved a picnic. The pair of us sitting back on a blanket, picking at some nibbles, sipping at our drinks, either chatting away about any topic that came to mind or Wanda would cuddle into me and we’d lie back in contented silence.
She knew, of course. Wanda had me figured out rather quickly. It didn’t stop her from crying when I proposed, her hand shaking as I slid the ring onto her finger. I didn’t need to make any sort of grandiose speech. Wanda knew how much I loved her, and when she clutched at me tightly and whispered how much she loved me, I knew she was right about one thing.
We would be forever.
As soon as we let the families know, including Julia’s, everyone wanted to celebrate with an engagement party. Wanda was happy to have one as the proposal was at least private, so a month later, we gathered with all our friends and family to celebrate our impending nuptials. My parents were delighted that I was getting married again. Wanda’s parents adored me already and wanting to marry their daughter only improved our relationship.
“When do you want to start trying?” she asked me that night.
“Want to possibly be pregnant when we get married, or wait until we’re married?”
“Hmmm. I’ve waited this long. I guess waiting a couple more months won’t be too bad. I think I’ll stop taking my birth control soon though.”
“Doctor has given me the all clear. What about you?”
“I’m fertile as hell, Mike,” she replied, causing us both to chuckle before she snuggled tighter into me, “I can’t wait to start our family.”
I enjoyed organising our wedding with Wanda. I’d done the same with Julia, wanting to know as much as I could, remembering how much Julia appreciated my interest. Our wedding day was as much about me as was about her, the joining of two lives, the expression of our love and commitment to each other. Like the proposal, Wanda didn’t want an enormous, grandiose wedding. We would invite our family and close friends. Maybe a couple of close colleagues from work. The wedding itself would be held outside on a warm spring day, keeping our fingers crossed the sun would be out.
Wanda has no interest in a hen’s night, having read too many horror stories about what could go wrong. I trusted her anyway, and she knew that she’d never do anything that would fail the ‘future husband test’, but all she ended up doing was going out for a few drinks after work one evening. I did the same thing with my friends, nothing more than a few beers at a local pub, chewing the fat and enjoying a good laugh.
“Nervous?” Mark asked, my best man again. He’d been by my side during those dark days after the loss.
“No, mate. Can’t wait to see her,” I replied somewhat excitedly, hearing him, James and Greg chuckling. My fourth groomsman was Doug as I had to include him considering his own relationship with Wanda. And my last groomsman was Julia’s brother. We’d always been friendly, and our friendship had become closer after our joint loss. He absolutely adored Wanda and had approved of her immediately. He told me that, as far as he was concerned, he now had another sister, feeling the same way about my two sisters.
Wanda looked stunning in her white dress as she was escorted by her father. Complimenting her when taking my hand, I could feel hers shaking slightly, lifting away the veil and kissing her cheek. I heard Mark mutter something about being a lucky son of a bitch which had both of us laughing. The ceremony was rather simple without any religious overtones. An exchanging of vows and rings. Promises of love and fidelity. And an ending kiss that we kept somewhat chaste.
After a series of photos taken nearby, we were escorted to the hotel where our reception was being held. Walking into the ballroom to be greeted by everyone had us both smiling before I escorted Wanda over to a little something I’d organised. It was a photo wall of all our friends and family over the years, but I knew she would appreciate a little something.
Taking pride of place were a series of photos. In the middle was a photo of my new wife and I, taken not long after our relationship was official. It was taken at a party with Wanda cuddled into my side, gazing up at me as I returned her gaze. The love was evident. But alongside our photo was one of me, Julia and our daughter, and another of Wanda and Julia’s parents that I’d taken during one our of meetings. Julia’s parents were in attendance, and I had someone bring them over to look at the photo wall. Mary couldn’t contain her tears, hugging me tightly, Wanda hugged me and her at the same time.
“I’m thinking our children are going to have three sets of grandparents,” Wanda stated, “I promise that you will always be a part of our lives. We’ve already agreed that we’d love you to be godparents.”
“Good thing you married her, Mike!” John stated, “A woman like this wouldn’t remain unmarried too much longer.”
It was a fantastic evening. Everyone had a great time. Sure, a few people had too much to drink, but thankfully there were no arguments or fights. I loved our first dance, Wanda moulding against me and whispering incredibly dirty suggestions into my ear. When I met her eyes, she smiled as I knew how I was looking at her.
“I’m thinking we conceive tonight if we’re lucky enough,” she whispered, “Want to give it a go?”
“You realise if I drag you out of here now, everyone will know why.”
“And?”
“You are a naughty little minx, o’ wife of mine.”
“And you just remember that. I might just wait at home all naked for you once we’re home from our honeymoon. Or let you know I’m home naked and see how quickly you can get home.”
“You totally want to get pregnant, don’t you?”
“God yes. I want our family to start straight away.”
We didn’t leave our own reception too early as we were enjoying time spent with family and friends. Everyone had their chance to spend a little time with the bride and groom. All her friends loved me. All my friends loved her. The families were already close and friendly, and Julia’s family was very much a part of their lives. My parents had kept their own close relationship with them.
Making love that night as husband and wife was wonderful. Wanda barely stopped smiling and appreciated it when her new husband made sure she enjoyed herself. When it came to making love, she whispered into my ear how fertile she was, how eager she was for me to knock her up, how much sex she was going to ensure we had in the future as she was getting close to forty and knew she was going to be horny all the time. Meeting her eyes, she smirked before I climaxed, and I growled that my wife was going to be a kept woman from now on.
Taking a two-week honeymoon was a great way to start our marriage, boarding a cruise ship at Circular Quay as it would take us around the Pacific Islands. We paid for a lovely cabin that came with a balcony. And given that they knew we were on honeymoon, the crew of the ship went out of their way to ensure our journey was memorable.
When Wanda told me that she was pregnant a couple of months later, I think we both started to laugh as it was obvious where we’d conceived. What made me chuckle even more was the fact that she dragged me to our bedroom and demanded I fuck her. Just to be completely sure, she suggested.
She went into labour a couple of weeks early while we were home asleep. Having been through it once before, I even surprised myself by how calm I was. We’d been through all the classes together, Wanda not overly concerned as I walked her to my car and then quickly drove her to the hospital. Her labour was lengthy, wanting me in the delivery room with her the entire time. I’d called the families while she had been briefly taken away.
By the time she’d delivered our baby girl, nearly everyone was present to hear the happy news.
Epilogue
I placed the flowers down on the first grave while my two girls placed flowers down on the smaller grave next to it. Standing back, I felt Wanda take my hand in hers, her head resting against my upper arm. Our two girls stepped back and cuddled into my side.
“You think she’s watching us from heaven, Daddy?” Belinda asked in that cute little voice of hers.
Although Wanda and I were not particularly religious, our girls learned certain things at school. And even non-religious people can be left hoping there is a heaven. The thought certainly gave me comfort during those dark days after I’d lost them.
“I can only hope she is, sweetie,” I replied.
Wanda gave birth to our two daughters within a couple of years of each other. And then we agreed that two was enough. I didn’t feel it necessary to keep trying for a son. It would have been nice, but by the time she’d given birth to our youngest, a sweet little girl we christened Cindy, she was forty and I knew any subsequent pregnancy would be difficult.
I once again had that sense that my life was idyllic. I won’t say our marriage was perfect. No marriage is. But like my marriage with Julia, any arguments or disagreements we had were relatively minor in the grand scheme of things, and the only things that genuinely mattered were our love for each other, our friends and our families.
We made a real team raising our two girls. They adored their mother, and they were daddy’s little girls. There was nothing better than arriving home after a day at work to be greeted by the three women I loved most of all.
Wanda had long accepted that I visited their graves every year on their birthdays, and she had been accompanying me for years by now. This was the first year that we had taken our girls. They were aware that their father had been married before and had a child. I had shown them photos of them both, explaining they had an older sister that they would unfortunately never meet. They were now old enough to understand and were understandably sad.
Arriving home a little later, Wanda always gave me a little space, giving me time to just think. I’d long gotten past the grief, but she understood that it was always a difficult day. My thoughts were eventually broken when I felt two little girls hugging me to either side, Wanda walking around to cuddle me, her head resting against my chest.
“You okay, honey?” she asked softly.
“Yeah. It gets easier with every passing year. As I’ve always said, the one thing I know is that she would have definitely approved of my darling wife. And she’d be delighted to know that we have two wonderful little girls of our own.”
“Will we go again next year, Daddy?” Cindy asked, “Can we pick out the flowers next time?”
“Yes, we’ll go. And you can pick out the flowers, sweetie.”
Leaning down to give each of them a kiss, they giggled before hurrying away inside to go and play, leaving me alone with Wanda, who snuggled into me again.
“I’m glad they understand,” she said.
“Me too. I was worried they might be a little too young, but they’re smart girls. God help us when they’re older. They’re going to be breaking hearts and solving all the world’s problems at the same time. Taking after their mother in one way, at least.”
“Once the girls are in bed, want to cuddle with your wife?”
“Always. Certainly made plenty of wonderful memories with you.” I paused and leaned down to kiss her cheek. “Thank you for today. Having you there has always made it a little easier.”
“I can only imagine how it must have felt. But I love you and will always stand by your side.”
Hugging her a little tighter, I felt her shuffle to get comfortable. I felt a smile start to form as I now consider myself an incredibly lucky man. Some people don’t even get one great love of their life. I’d been fortunate enough to have two.
Chapter 113: My Wife's Best Friend [Romance]
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Daddy!” I heard two cute little voices call as I closed the front door behind me. I heard footsteps on the hardwood floor before the two little terrors appeared through the doorway. I smiled as I lowered myself to a knee and my girls giggled before I hugged them tightly.
It was always the best moment of my day, to be welcomed home by two little girls who seemed to worship the ground I walked on. Still dressed in their school uniform, my mother appeared in the doorway wearing an apron as I know she would have started preparing dinner for them. After hugging my girls, I gave my mother a quick hug before I placed my workbag down in its usual place.
“Good day, Chris?” Mum asked as the girls returned to the kitchen table where my mother could keep an eye on them.
“Same old, same old. How were these two when you picked them up?”
“They’re good girls, Chris. Aren’t you, girls?”
“Yes, Grandma,” my two girls replied in near unison.
“Are you staying for dinner or are you going home?” I wondered.
“Your father will be playing darts tonight, so I’ve already eaten. I’ll just head on home once Erica gets here.”
“She’s been doing longer hours lately. Barely getting home to see the girls to sleep,” I muttered.
Mum shuffled closer. “Everything okay?” she asked quietly, ensuring the girls couldn’t hear us.
“I don’t know. I won’t say things have been tense lately. It’s more that she’s been distracted. At least she is during the week. Once she’s home by Friday night, she’s her old self.”
“Isn’t she in line for some sort of promotion?”
“Yeah, that’s what she’s told me. She’s currently the personal assistant for someone and a new position has opened up for one of the bigwigs. She’s put her name forward and I know she’s been waiting to hear about it. Maybe it’s just the added stress. Anyway, how are you finding your days now the girls are at school full-time?”
“I keep myself busy enough. To be honest, I’m glad I gave up part-time work. I like volunteering for a few hours a day before I need to pick the girls up. Your father makes more than enough money that what I was making was either spending money or going into savings.”
“How is the old man?”
Mum gave me a cheeky grin. “Still miffed that he’s at least ten years from retirement. But I make sure I look after him when he’s home. And at least he keeps himself busy. Darts tonight. He’ll probably play golf Sunday morning. And I don’t mind his occasional visit to the pub to visit with his friends.”
Erica breezed in over an hour later. Mum had already disappeared off home. The girls had eaten dinner and been bathed by then, both of them already in bed though I was reading them a story when she appeared in the doorway to the bedroom the two girls shared. Being twins, they were incredibly close, and I knew they’d likely share a room for many years to come.
I watched my wife kiss and cuddle our daughters. I knew our girls were sad that their mother disappeared before I did in the morning and arrived home so much later than them. It came with her working in the CBD of Sydney. Driving in and out every morning wasn’t fun, and with the lack of public transport options, there was no choice for my wife but to drive every day. It was a bitch of a commute.
She grabbed the dish that I kept heated in the oven and poured herself a glass of wine before she joined me on the couch. What did make me smile is that she immediately cuddled into me while she was eating, keeping the television volume low so we could chat about our day. I noticed she practically inhaled her meal, so I asked if she had eaten lunch. She smiled and kissed my cheek after wiping her lips clean with a napkin.
“I always eat, honey, but I’m just so busy. I know everyone is watching me regarding the promotion available.”
“When will you hear about it?”
“I’ve been told the end of next month, so around six weeks.”
“I’m just worried about, you know, these really long hours you’re putting in.”
She turned my head so she could kiss my lips before cuddling me tightly. “Once I have the promotion confirmed, I’ll know what my hours will be. They know I’m married and have young children. Trust me, I missed our girls and I miss you with the hours I’m pulling. It’ll be worth it in the end.”
“Want to have a barbecue in the next couple of weeks? Feels like it’s been ages since we’ve had all our friends around. Weather might just be warm enough to get the pool ready.”
She leaned back and grinned. “That sounds wonderful. Group of friends. Get them to bring the kids along. We’ll invite some family too?”
“Yeah, make it a big shindig. Haven’t done that since before winter hit.”
“Send out a group message tomorrow for the Saturday after next. I’ll make sure I finish early later in the week so we can go shopping for supplies. We’ll ask everyone to bring a little something too.”
“I’ll send out a group message tomorrow and see who will want to come.”
Despite any minor niggles I had about our marriage, Erica did her best to douse them that night as we made love for a couple of hours. Our sex life was still as strong as it ever was, to be honest, so I wasn’t worried about her doing untoward. It was just that she seemed to be gone more often than not. The only time we really got to spend any time with her as a family was on the weekend. Early mornings and late nights meant she missed a lot of time with our girls. I know they missed their mother.
I wasn’t surprised that nearly all our friends and family were eager to come around for a barbecue. I let Erica know when she arrived home from work on Friday night and she was delighted, sitting down with me to start planning what we would need. I’d operate the grill as I always did. She would look after salads and platters. We’d have plenty of beer, cider and wine for the adults, soft drinks and juice for the kids.
The next couple of weeks passed quickly enough. The girls and I were used to their mother doing long hours, so although they did miss her, they were well-behaved when their grandmother looked after them in the afternoon, and despite the excitement rising when I walked in the door at the end of the working day, they would happily eat dinner, have a bath and then calm down by the time they were to be in bed. Erica always managed to get in the door before the girls were asleep, and I knew the girls loved to give their mother a hug and kiss before they went to sleep.
I could sense Erica was getting tired with each passing week from the long hours and the pressure on her shoulders. I did what I could and offered to help. I’d receive a sweet smile, my wife just needed some love and affection most of the time. A kiss and a cuddle, and when the mood took her, a further expression of love in the bedroom.
A couple of days before the gathering on the weekend, Erica let me know that she would cut out early from work on Thursday so we could go shopping and get everything organised. My mother was happy to babysit them for longer at home, Erica and I strolling around the supermarket hand in hand. It was one of those times when we didn’t need to say a word. All she would have to do is look at me and smile to know how she felt.
“It’s going to be fun,” she said while we were at the checkout counter, “It’ll be nice to see our friends. It feels like I haven’t seen any of the girls in months.”
The next week was much the same that I was getting used to. I honestly didn’t mind all that much in the sense that it gave me some alone time with our girls. Mum loved looking after them in the afternoon, and being her only son, I know how much she loved seeing me every afternoon. My sisters were both younger than I was, still single and focusing on their careers. I heard from them often by messages or when they called me though we didn’t catch up too much in person. They were coming on the weekend though.
The morning of the gathering, I woke up to find Erica snuggled into me, slowly opening her eyes and smiling at me. Any chance of some morning nookie ended as our girls had been taught to knock and wait before we called out for them to enter. They were giggling as they opened the door and managed to clamber up onto the bed. Erica kept them occupied as I slipped out of bed and had a quick shower, taking the girls into the kitchen once I was done to get them some breakfast so my wife could shower next.
We spent the morning getting everything organised outside. The girls were ever so excited as although they didn’t have any cousins yet, a couple of my friends already had a couple of kids around the same age, and one of Erica’s friends was a single mother with two kids of her own.
I was busy at the grill getting it ready when friends and family started to arrive. I got along famously with her parents, practically adopting me as their son as they gave birth to Erica and her younger sister before my mother-in-law was told she couldn’t have more kids. She loved looking after our two girls. The only reason she didn’t help my mother is that my mother-in-law still worked full-time. Didn’t stop them babysitting at other times though.
While I had some close friends that I’d known since high school, and a couple of them would be coming this afternoon, Erica had three best friends that she’d kept in touch with. One she’d known since primary school. One since high school. And then one from her time at university.
Her first friend to arrive was Angela. Erica met her on the first day at high school and they’d been best friends ever since. She walked in with her two little girls trailing behind her, the pair smiling shyly at me before they scampered off to greet my daughters. Angela greeted me with a kiss on the cheek before I hugged her.
“Everything okay?” I had to ask. I knew Angela struggled at times as her ex-husband, father to the two girls, was a complete deadbeat. Never been physical with her, he was just a complete waste of space. Could barely hold down a job, barely paid child support, and was the sort of bloke who thought the world was against him.
“Could be better, but could be a hell of a lot worse, Chris,” she replied before taking a sip of wine, “How are things here?”
“Crazy as always.”
“Girls running you ragged?”
“Nah. They’re good girls. They behave for Mum. Makes every day worthwhile when I come home.”
“Erica still working long hours?”
“Yeah. That promotion is still being dangled in front of her. Hopefully, it’ll all be put to bed soon and we’ll know what her future will hold. Anything new on the job front with you?”
“Apart from half the guys in the office continuing to sniff around, hoping I’ll put out… Swear to God, Chris, I might just become a lesbian. But then I remember that most women are totally fucking nuts as well. Might just give up entirely and become a nun.” I laughed at the idea of her being a nun as, being completely honest, she was honest after a few drinks about how much she loved sex. She just occasionally picked the worst guys possible. Her ex-husband is the best example. “My focus is mostly on my girls, but if I can make some moves regarding the career, that’ll make things a little easier.”
“If you ever need help, you know who to call. And I don’t just mean Erica.”
That earned a brief hug before she disappeared to go off and mingle. Erica always enjoyed playing hostess, a sign on our front door telling everyone to just head to the side gate and let themselves in. Claire was the next to arrive, her best friend since primary school. They had sat at the same table in Year Two and had been two peas in a pod since those days. They’d attended the same high school and then university together.
Claire was single without any kids. She’d never been married though she’s been engaged once. That ended when she discovered he was cheating on her. And not just with one woman. He practically had a harem of girlfriends. While a couple of them seemed happy with the arrangement, Claire and two other women told him to fuck off. I approved of that message.
Approaching me with a gin and tonic in hand, I gave her a tight hug as I considered her a good friend as well, as much as I did Angela. “Don’t suppose I could ask a favour?” she asked after greeting me.
“Shoot.”
“I know you’re pretty good with cars. Before I take it in to be serviced, could you come over one weekend and have a look? Let me know if it does need any work.”
“Sure. Is there anything wrong with it?”
“No. It’s only a few years old. But being a single woman, and knowing nothing about cars, I just read horror stories about being ripped off.”
“When’s it due its pink slip?”
“Next month.”
“No worries. Plenty of time for me to pop around of an afternoon and have a look. Given its age, it really shouldn’t need anything except an oil change and a top-up here and there. As long as your brakes and tyres are good, that’s what I’d be worried about.”
“Thanks, Chris. I’ll let Erica know. She’ll probably come out and give you one of those kisses that makes all the other women jealous.”
I chuckled as she was probably right, giving her another hug before she wandered over to where Angela was chatting away. I was busy getting ready all the steaks, sausages, pork and lamb chops, pork ribs, chicken breasts and wings, everything someone could possibly want to eat at a barbecue when a familiar face appeared next to me.
Josephine, although she hated to be called that. The day I was introduced to her, she insisted her name was Josie. “The only person who calls me my full name is my mother, and she only does that because she knows it annoys me,” I was told.
She was a petite, diminutive woman, particularly compared to me. I was around six feet even. She was barely five-two. Sandy blonde hair that was always changing style. Blue eyes that were always behind thin-framed glasses that she would change every year. Cute little nose and her lips were always covered in gloss or lipstick. She was rather pale, admitting that she didn’t like the sun all that much as she simply burned.
“Hey, Josie,” I said, placing the tongs down next to the barbecue and turning to cuddle her.
“Hey, yourself,” she replied as she cuddled me back.
I had a lot of time for Josie. She was the most intelligent woman I knew. I didn’t tell my wife that, of course. She was adorable at the same time. Same age as my wife and her other two friends, a couple of years younger than me, but she still looked as youthful as ever. She was almost too sweet for her own good at times.
She was also a statistic when it came to certain matters in our country. The day she called Erica in tears was the day I drove over and then walked into her house to take care of business. I spent a night in a police cell at the end of it. My wife never blamed me. Josie must have spent the next year thanking me for doing it. While I might have spent a night in a cell, her ex-partner would eventually face a magistrate for what he did to her. He was told to stay away. Permanently.
“Keeping busy?” I had to ask once I had tongs back in hand, Josie nursing a glass of wine.
“Mostly just working, to be honest. Keeps the brain active. If I’m not there, I’m at home just relaxing.”
“No plans on heading back into the dating world?”
“I’ve had one or two over the past couple of months but none of them went anywhere. Way too many men out there are intimidated by a woman with intelligence and a wonderful career.” She took a sip of her wine, “Probably intimidated by the fact the tiny woman loves to fuck too.”
I almost spat my beer everywhere, needing to cough a couple of times as she patted my back. “Bit of warning next time, Josie,” I stated as she giggled.
“Trust me, those men were sent home without getting just that. You know how selective I am, Chris.”
“You ever run into any trouble again, you know who to call.”
“I’m still thankful for that night.”
“He should consider himself lucky that I didn’t kill him.”
It was a fun afternoon and evening. Most of the food was eaten. Plenty of alcohol was consumed. The pool was eventually used as it did get rather warm and quite humid in the afternoon. Even after two kids, my wife looked sexy as hell in a two-piece swimsuit. Angela wasn’t quite as comfortable with her body though she still looked fantastic in her one-piece swimsuit. Josie made me chuckle as she whispered that perhaps it wasn’t quite bikini weather and wasn’t sure how all the men would react.
She was probably right.
The girls were put to bed only an hour or so later than normal with the other children snoozing in the lounge room. We didn’t have a late night ourselves as our gathering started not long after midday. It had been a fun afternoon catching up with all our friends and family. I glanced at Erica every so often and knew it was just what she needed.
I was counting down the weeks alongside Erica to news of her possible promotion. She seemed to grow ever more pensive with each passing week, and being the ever-loving husband, I did what I could to ease her tension when she was home. I knew she appreciated it as her affection was endless when she was home. I knew she was distracted from time to time, and I understood why. I was fortunate that I could leave my work behind me as soon as I left. While Erica never brought work home with her in the form of paperwork and a laptop, I knew it still rested in the back of her mind.
It was Tuesday evening when the somewhat idyllic life I was living slowly started to change. Erica had called to inform me that she was going to be coming home rather late. She’d missed putting the girls to be a couple of times recently. I tried not to let it get to the girls. Even I tried to be understanding, but she was becoming an increasingly absent mother. I was sitting back on the couch when my phone rang, seeing it was Josie.
“Hey, Josie. What’s up?”
“Hey, Chris. I’m well. You?”
“Same old, same old. Erica isn’t home, but I’m guessing as you’ve called me directly…”
“I’m going to get straight to it, Chris. Has she mentioned anything about her new role recently?”
“No. I know she’s pretty much the shoo-in for the promotion from what she’s told me. Bump in pay. More responsibility. She’ll be working for one of the head honchos. Might end up doing similar hours and some travel. I guess we’ll just have to adapt to it.”
She was silent for a few seconds. “Chris, I’m going to pop around tomorrow once I’ve finished work as we need to have a chat. Angela and Claire will be joining me.”
I suddenly had a cold feeling travel through my body as I immediately wondered why my wife’s three best friends wanted to come see me. I had to ask, “Is she cheating on me, Josie?”
“No, Chris. But we do need to discuss something in person that I don’t think we can handle over a phone call.”
“You know I won’t sleep tonight now, right?”
“I’m sorry, Chris. For the moment, it’s just something I’ve been made aware of, and I think you need to know too. What time will you be home tomorrow?”
“Around five-thirty.”
“I’ll come around six with the other girls.”
“I’ll make sure I have something ready to eat then. The girls will enjoy seeing you too.”
“Chris… Whatever we have to tell you, just know that the three of us absolutely adore you. Okay?”
I took a deep breath as I had a really bad feeling now. Josie, Angela and Claire were her best friends, but out of the three of them, I’d always been close and had a soft spot for Josie. As much as she was a close friend to Erica, I know we considered each other very good friends too. She wasn’t just another friend of my wife.
“I’ll try and act normal when Erica gets home. But I’ve got a feeling I’m going to be getting some bad news.”
“It might not be easy to hear. Just trust us that… Well, we’ll definitely explain it tomorrow.”
For some reason, I didn’t mention the fact that her three friends would be visiting the next day when Erica arrived home, and I wasn’t particularly surprised when she told me that she would be working late again. Alarms were now blaring in my head that she was definitely doing something behind my back. There was no suggestion that she was actually cheating. I’d done my research about the usual signs. She was still as affectionate and loving as ever. Practically never rejected me when I wanted to have some fun with her.
I asked Mum if she could mind the girls that evening when I called her after Erica left for work. Mum didn’t ask too many questions as I just explained that I would be busy. The girls were excited about the idea of spending a school night at their grandparents’ place, helping pack a bag for them each as Mum drove over to pick them up to take them to school. My face obviously reflected something as Mum gave me a tight hug before she left with the girls.
Distracted as I was at work, my boss eventually appeared in the doorway to my office and sat down across from me. We were dealing with around a dozen projects, half of them for the state government. We sat back and chewed the fat for around half an hour.
“Okay, level with me, Chris. I’ve never seen you this distracted. Something going on?”
“I’ll find out this evening.”
He glanced away before meeting my eyes again. “Problems at home?”
“I don’t know. That’s what has me distracted.”
“Doing the dirty on you?”
“I don’t think so, but isn’t the husband always the last to know?”
“Damned shame. I like your wife. Always looks gorgeous on your arm at our functions.”
“Hopefully I’m worrying about nothing, but it’s the fact I don’t know. I’m having dinner with a couple of people tonight. I’m preparing myself for the worst, to be honest.”
“And if she is?”
I released a deep breath. “I honestly haven’t thought that far ahead. Our girls are only five years old. I don’t want to give them a broken home at such a young age. At least men are being given custody more often nowadays, so I know there’s a good chance that I won’t be a weekend father.” I took another deep breath. “We gave vows and have discussed fidelity, but when it hits you in the face, I’ve always wondered how I would deal with it. One-time indiscretion, is that forgivable? I don’t know. A lapse in judgement. Maybe a drunken fumble. Perhaps you can get over it. Would probably take some intense counselling, and I’d wonder about trust. But an actual affair? Shit, I don’t know how I would react. Would I just blow up angrily? Break down into tears? Deny it even if there’s evidence? Everyone reacts differently.”
“I hope it’s much ado about nothing, Chris. Unfortunately, being a cheating bitch or bastard is running rife in this country. Just look at the divorce statistics. I hope you don’t become another one of them, not when it comes to those little girls of yours.”
“Thanks, Dave.”
“You’re welcome, mate. If you need to shoot off early, just do it. We know you’re good for time.”
I did knock off an hour early as I wanted to get home and just have a little time to myself. Sitting alone in a quiet house perhaps wasn’t the best thing, eventually having a shower, turning on some music and preparing dinner in time for the arrival of Josie and the others. They arrived together at around 6pm, and from the looks on their faces as I hugged and kissed each of them on the cheek, I felt that cold shiver travelling up my spine again.
Pouring them a glass of wine before serving up dinner, we sat at the table and made small talk for a couple of minutes. I was sipping at a beer when Josie finally cleared her throat. I didn’t miss the fact that Claire immediately took my hand in hers and squeezed it.
“Chris, what has Erica told you about her new job?” Josie asked.
“She’s given me a brief overview of what her role and responsibilities will be. PA to the CEO. She’ll get a considerable increase in pay. Her hours will likely be similar to what she’s doing now, depending on work volume. No doubt some travelling as he travels nationally and internationally. I guess more of the parenting and emotional labour is going to fall more on my shoulders, and I guess I’m going to need the help of our parents a lot more too.”
“That’s not the only thing,” Angela stated, and when I glanced at her, she did not look happy at all.
“Chris, I’m going to put this bluntly as it’s going to be a shock,” Josie added, “Erica has been talking and messaging us for the last few weeks, particularly since that party you guys had. She’s not having an affair. But that doesn’t make what I’m about to tell you any easier. She’s accepted the new role. It’ll become official at the end of the month. She’s going to ask you to have an open marriage. She’s going to approach it as being called ethical non-monogamy.”
I felt my jaw drop as that was something Erica had never mentioned. We’d never discussed inviting another person into our bedroom. Never had an interest in it. Nor anything else that involved other couples or people.
“Why?” I finally asked, “Why would she ask me that?”
“Because she knows that she’s going to end up fucking her boss, because her boss has pretty much told her that’ll be expected of her.”
“And from what we’ve been told, Erica accepted the job knowing this and figured that she would be able to convince you,” Claire added, “She figured accepting the role would be a case of either you accept it or don’t. Her opinion is that it’s her career on the line and she’s willing to do anything to make sure it continues.”
I sat back and blew out some air, feeling Claire squeeze my hand again. “I’m guessing she’s talked to you about it to get your thoughts?” I finally asked.
“It’s safe to say that the three of us called her an idiot, that there’s a good chance that she’s going to throw away a wonderful marriage and husband,” Josie replied, “But she’s of the opinion that ‘He’ll be a typical man and think an open marriage is wonderful because he’ll think about all the other sex he’ll be getting’.” Josie paused and shook her head. “She’s counting on you looking after the girls constantly that she’ll be out getting hers while you’re at home all the time looking after the kids.”
“And she believes you won’t divorce her because of the girls,” Angela added.
I glanced around the table. “Sounds pretty fucking cold-hearted,” I muttered, “Does she actually want to have sex with this guy? I mean, I remember him as I met him a couple of times when I joined her at company functions. He wasn’t all that. At least twenty years older to start with.”
Josie sighed. “From how Erica explained it, his wife is fine with it because she has the same deal. She’s a CEO at another company and apparently enjoys sleeping with both men and women.”
“Fucking hell,” I murmured, “So I’m guessing letting her know that her husband is a piece of shit won’t work?”
“Unfortunately, she’ll show not an ounce of care what effect it has on your marriage. Erica has apparently spoken to her more than once and his wife is all for the arrangement.”
We finished dinner before I packed the dishwasher and moved out into the living room, a new bottle of wine for the women and I had another beer. Josie sat with me on the couch with Angela and Claire taking an armchair.
“Chris, Angela and I don’t agree with this at all,” Claire stated, “We’ve let Erica know our thoughts, but there is nothing we can do to stop her. All we can do is offer you support where possible.”
“I love Erica, but I don’t have the same sense of loyalty to her,” Josie added softly, squeezing my hand, “I will be your chief supporter, Chris. I don’t know what you’ll do when she confronts you with this, but I want you to know that when you’re ready to move on, there’s a woman who would never put her career ahead of her marriage and family.”
Turning to face her, she gazed at me with such intensity that I swallowed hard. “Are you… um… You telling me something here, Josie?”
“Just that if your wife is going to throw you away, there’s going to be more than one woman who would love to pick you up, dust you off, and show you all the love you deserve.”
“Yeah, and we know Josie will be at the front of the line and beating everyone else away,” Angela stated with a chuckle.
“Look, Erica is our best friend, and it’ll be hard throwing away decades of friendship, but that doesn’t mean we can’t show you friendship too,” Claire added.
“When can I expect a confrontation?”
“Sunday night. She won’t be stupid enough to do it before a weekend and make things awkward. Late Sunday night, probably anticipating an angry reaction. She’ll drop the bomb then leave you to deal with it. Expect late hours all week. I don’t think she’ll start fucking him immediately…” Angela trailed off.
“Maybe you’d like to just agree to it,” Josie whispered, glancing in her direction to see a sweet smile, “We don’t have to have sex, Chris. But I’ll willingly come and keep you and the girls’ company all the time.”
Angela snorted. “I’ll take the sex, just not everything else,” she stated to the amusement of the rest of us.
We continued to discuss everything for another hour so, not really coming into any decision except that I would sit down and listen to Erica on the night and just go from there. Angela and Claire left first, not missing the fact they hugged me a little longer and tighter than usual. Josie stayed around for another couple of minutes, walking outside to her car.
“She’s an idiot,” Josie stated once we were next to her car, “But she thinks that you love her so much that you will tolerate this. Maybe you will, but if you do agree to it, remember that you’re quite the catch, Chris. And the most important thing is that she can’t just go and forego her parental responsibilities. My advice is to document everything from here on out. Once you can prove that you provide the majority of caregiving, the chance of getting custody is higher. The days of women just automatically getting custody is in the past.”
“Hopefully she pulls her head in before Sunday.”
Josie sighed before she cuddled into me, and I couldn’t help cuddling her back. I knew how much she cared about me. That night I’d turned up on her doorstep… I knew she’d nursed a little crush on me since then. “She won’t, Chris. She thinks you’ll back down and agree because of how much you love her,” she replied, “My best idea is to agree but start getting ready for the inevitable. And there are a lot of women who will be happy to keep you company.”
“Including you?”
She leaned back and smiled. “If she asks on Sunday, let me know and we’ll go out for dinner on Friday night. Put a marker down that what’s good for her is good for you. I won’t let her know it’s me. I’ll leave that up to you.”
“Do you, um… You know…”
“I’m going to lay it out later, Chris. Right now, focus on your marriage. See if you can make her see sense. If not, then give me a call. I’m just being honest in that she’s going to throw you away. I want to be the one there to catch you when you fall.”
I couldn’t help smiling. “Thanks, Josie.”
“You’re a good man, Chris. A wonderful husband and father. I don’t think she realises what she’s going to throw away. She’s in the fog. The excitement of something new and illicit. I have no doubt he’s been in her ear about this arrangement for months.”
“Explains why she’s been so tense lately.”
“Oh, she’s admitted to worrying about this new arrangement, but she’s thinking selfishly about it.”
I was in bed by the time Erica arrived home. I feigned being asleep as I didn’t particularly want to talk to her. She slid into bed and didn’t try to wake me up, probably not realising I was wide awake as my mind was in turmoil. The rest of the week, I tried to act as normally as possible, most of my focus on the girls. I must have been a pretty good actor as while Erica remained tense, I was my usual laidback self whenever she was home, but I was looking at her with new eyes.
But she still hadn’t said anything. I still loved her. Until she dropped the bomb, my opinion of her as a wife and mother wouldn’t change. I was probably living in false hope that Josie, Claire and Angela were wrong. But they were also not three women to meddle in other marriages. I knew they were telling me the truth. That’s what hurt, Erica talking to her friends first about it rather than her husband. I guess I could understand as Erica understood the consequences, but the fact they came to me first…
D-Day was Sunday night. Dinner was the usual easy and simple meal as no one really wanted to cook on a Sunday. The girls were well-behaved and were in bed early, their parents happily reading them more than one story before we each kissed and hugged them goodnight. It broke my heart that they had no idea that their lives were probably going to change immensely in the coming months.
Grabbing a beer from the fridge, Erica was already at the table with a bottle of wine, her glass already filled. “Chris, we need to talk,” she stated.
I managed a smirk. “Ah, the four words that put the fear into any man,” I deadpanned. In my pocket was my phone that I made sure was recording. I was prepared for this.
Taking a seat opposite my wife, I waited until she cleared her throat. And then she dropped the bomb. I knew immediately that there was no talking her out of the idea. She had the role and was going to do anything required to keep it. From the off, it was apparent to me that her career was now more important than her husband and family. There was absolutely no concern as to my thoughts and feelings on the matter.
“Of course, it’s a two-way street,” she stated, but the smirk raised my ire.
“Yeah, I’m home looking after the house and the kids while you’re busy sucking and fucking. Really fair arrangement, Erica,” I retorted.
“Simple fact is that this is something I want. I won’t say my career depends on it, but the idea of having fun while I’m away appeals to me. If you really need your mind eased, we can discuss it with him and his wife.”
That had me scoffing. “Please, you really think I want to talk to the cunt that wants to fuck my wife and his whore of a wife. Give me some credit, Erica. I see the guy, I’ll knock his block off then make sure he ends up like Jimmy Hoffa.” She returned a blank look as to who that might have been. “It seems to me that you’ve made your mind up and fuck what I think. Well, I’ll put it like this, Erica. You do this, and there will be consequences. You’re already an absent mother. You will now be an absent wife. Think about that.”
“Our girls still love me.”
“Yeah, but they’re young and impressionable. Their mother is never here now. And it seems like she’ll never be here in the future. How do you think courts will look at that when it comes to custody arrangements?”
Her eyes widened as I knew immediately that she never contemplated it. “You’re serious? You’ll divorce me over this?”
“Not immediately. Part of me doesn’t want our girls to grow up in a broken home. But the days of fathers being expected to leave the family home, who are given limited access to their child, being expected to pay child support and spousal maintenance, of the women obviously coming out on top, those days are in the past. We may be no-fault in this country, but things are finally starting to even up for some men, at least. And you can bet your arse that I will fight you to the death for custody of our girls.”
She gulped down a mouthful of wine and knew I was serious. As far as I was concerned, our marriage was already on life support. I’d just prepared myself for it. I wasn’t going to break down and cry over it. I was angry. The rage inside had been building since her friends told me and I was doing my level best to keep it contained. Frankly, the only reason I wasn’t slapping the shit out of her is that I didn’t hit women. My parents raised me right, and I still remember that night at Josie’s…
“I’ll give you some time to think about it, Chris,” Erica finally stated, “But there is nothing you can really do to stop it. This is going to happen. I want it to happen. I will still be the loving wife you’ve always known. I’ll never do anything to embarrass you.”
I just made a sound of disgust before standing up and walking out to the backyard. I don’t know what Erica did after that. Once I was in privacy, I sent a message to the three women, attaching the recording.
J: Call me tomorrow, Chris. We’ll figure things out going forward.
A: She’s such an idiot.
C: We’ll let you know if she gets in touch with us, Chris. But given that we were forthright in our opinion, I think she’ll keep this to herself.
J: Will you let anyone else know?
I told them that, for the moment, I would deal with this myself. I would eventually have to tell my mother considering she looked after our girls. Whether I’d go and tell Erica’s parents, I knew doing that would probably end the marriage. But given I was struggling to think that it was worth saving, I figured even some sort of intervention didn’t really seem worth it. I knew Erica well enough. She wanted this and damn the consequences.
I slept in the guest bedroom that night. Erica didn’t mention it the next morning though she probably noticed the silent treatment I gave her. When she came to kiss me goodbye, I turned my cheek and leaned back.
“Fine. Be that way,” she stated in a huff.
“Try not to suck a few dicks on the way to work,” I stated. She turned and glared at me. “What? It’s obvious you want to be a whore for the company. Try not to be one for at least a little longer.”
Her lower lips started to tremble before she opened the front door and slammed it behind. I chuckled to myself before I woke up the girls to get them ready for school. Once I was behind my desk at work, I called Dave in and told him what was going on. I told him that, for the time being, nothing would be changing but I knew that a split was likely inevitable.
Calling Angela first, I asked about the lawyer that she used for a divorce. I didn’t want to divorce Erica just yet. What I wanted to make sure was that I was protected financially and regarding other matters. She gave me her number and I called her immediately to set up an appointment for that afternoon.
Calling Claire next, she was upset for me and thought Erica was a complete idiot. There was little that she could do otherwise though promised me her support in the coming days.
As for Josie, I asked her out for Friday night. “Just dinner,” I assured her, “But I’m going to make a statement of my own. I won’t tell her it’s you, and it’s just dinner…”
“That’s fine, Chris. As I said, now that she’s dropped the bomb, I know a lot of women are going to be there for support.”
“I’ve asked Angela about her lawyer. I’ve set up an appointment already.”
“Are you going to discuss a divorce immediately or…”
“I want to protect the girls. As far as I’m concerned, our marriage is pretty much done. What I’m going to see is if I can get some kind of post-nup or financial agreement set up. The one thing that does concern me is her falling pregnant. I won’t be having sex with her any longer so if it happens, it won’t be mine, and I won’t be on the hook for raising it.”
We talked for another couple of minutes before I hung up and focused on my job. Now that Erica had finally confronted me, I felt a sense of relief. No more secrets. No more lies. Whether she’d been fucking the guy or not already didn’t matter though given the tension, she’d either been doing something with him or he’d simply been working on her for weeks until she finally agreed.
My appointment with the lawyer was somewhat predictable. She laid out the requirements for divorce in Australia which most adults knew, simply because the divorce rate verged on the ridiculous. Little wonder so many young people avoided getting married in the first place. When it came to a post-nup or Binding Financial Agreement, I discussed with her the reasons for it, and she assured me it wouldn’t take more than a day to put something together. Whether Erica would sign it or not wouldn’t really matter in the end. When she asked about the dissolution of our marriage, I told her that I would go for full custody and listed the reasons why.
“Document everything,” she practically ordered me to do, “Mothers don’t automatically get full custody any longer. If you can prove she’s an absent mother, and that you are the main caregiver, courts will look very favourably on giving you full custody at a push, but joint custody is the preference nowadays. Things are better for fathers than they were twenty or thirty years ago, at least.”
Arriving home at the usual time, Mum kissed my cheek after I’d dumped my things, my two girls requiring my immediate attention as I sat with them at the table. They happily ate their dinner before Mum disappeared, taking the girls for a bath and getting them into their pyjamas. I read them a book before I gave each of them a kiss and a cuddle. Asking after their mother, I explained as simply as possible that she was working hard. The fact they were already beginning to understand she was never home…
Erica realised that I wasn’t going to sleep with her when she arrived home to find me in the guest bedroom. I’d already moved some of my things into it. There were no locks on the door, so she just opened it and stared at me as I relaxed back on the bed with a book.
“What are you doing in here?” she asked.
“If you think I’m going to remain sleeping next to you after what you asked last night, you’re stupider than I thought. The only way I’m returning to the master bedroom is that you drop this idea entirely and we go to marriage counselling. In fact, I’ll go further and pretty much demand you find another job because I certainly won’t trust you working there any longer.”
She made to step in, and I glared at her. She stepped back into the doorway. “Chris, why can’t you see the benefits of this?”
“I see absolutely no benefit in my wife being a whore. But you do you, Erica. You’ve made it perfectly obvious that my opinion means precisely fuck all to you. You’ve made a unilateral decision that will completely change this marriage and family, and it’s obvious you give less than a fuck. I have no doubt the worthless cunt you work with has been in your ear for months now. It would explain your behaviour.”
“But my behaviour hasn’t changed. I’ll never deny you anything as your wife.”
“You will be intimate with another man. You will be having sex with another man, and I have no doubt whatsoever you’ll end up fucking others. The fact you just think I’d willingly accept this when you should know me better than anyone speaks volumes. I’m going to put this simply, Erica. Fuck off and leave me alone.”
I heard her choke back a sob, so I stood up and she looked hopeful that I’d give her a hug. I grabbed the doorknob and quietly closed the door in her face.
I gave her the silent treatment on Tuesday though she was home a little earlier this time, at least in time to see our girls before they were to sleep. I otherwise ignored her, watching some television before heading to bed at my usual time. She knocked on the door though didn’t open it as I just told her to go away.
She arrived home on Wednesday evening to find me waiting at the kitchen table. Without a word, she grabbed a drink from the fridge and sat opposite me.
“I’ve given my opinion about this and it’s obvious you don’t really care what I think,” I told her, “That being the case,” I slid the paperwork towards here, “This isn’t the United States so I can’t immediately serve you with divorce papers.” She gasped at the use of that word. “Instead, this is a Binding Financial Agreement. A post-nup, if you will. It will explain how things are going to work. A couple of other things to note. One. If you invite any of your lovers to our home, I will not be held responsible for what greeting they will receive. Two. Our sex life is over. I have no interest in being intimate with you any longer. If you can prove you haven’t slept with another man and undergo an STD test, we will attend counselling and our sex life might resume in the future. Three. If you fall pregnant, it won’t be mine and you will be on your own. If you fall pregnant, you can go live with your parents as I will not be helping raise your bastard.”
Her lower lip trembled as I think she was finally seeing the gravity of the situation. “You’ve obviously noticed that I’ve moved into the guest bedroom. I’m now calling that my bedroom. I have notified my lawyer of the date on which I moved into that room. As far as I’m concerned, we now co-parent our children and contribute equally to the running of this household. Other than that, well… I’m willing to discuss your stupid idea, but the moment you fuck another man, and trust me on this, I’m going to know, that’ll put the final nail into the coffin that is this marriage.”
She sipped at her drink, and I knew she was gathering her thoughts. She lowered the glass and there was renewed steel in her gaze. It was at that moment that I knew it was over. “This is going to happen, Chris,” she stated bluntly, “I’ve worked too damned hard to give up now.”
“Well, if you want to be a whore, go and be one. But I certainly want nothing to do with you going forward. We’re done here, and quite frankly, we’re done as a couple. We’ll figure things out in twelve months’ time.”
“You’re serious, aren’t you? You just won’t accept this for me?”
“Because a marriage is about you and me, not just you, Erica. You didn’t ask about this, you just told me it was going to happen. Well, fuck you very much.” I stood up and glared at her. “I’ll keep my wedding ring on my finger until I receive the Divorce Order. Whether I end up fucking another woman, well, I guess it’s just a case of wait and see. Thing is, I still take the vows I stated seriously that I probably will wait until the divorce is finalised. Even then, I’ll be polite enough not to bring them home. My warning to you remains. I see a strange man in this house at any time going forward, I will drag them out of here only after I’ve beat the shit out of them first. Don’t care how big, mean and ugly they might be, I’m a very angry man right now.”
“I love you, Chris,” she whispered, not missing the tears slowly sliding down her cheeks.
“Funny fucking way of showing you love me,” I retorted.
I was busy getting ready on Friday night when I heard her arrive home at a somewhat reasonable hour. I heard her call out for me and the girls. I walked out of my bedroom and saw her in the kitchen looking in the fridge. Turning to look at me, she briefly smiled before she likely realised that I was dressed up to go out and she had no idea as to why.
“Where are the girls?”
“With my parents.”
“And why are you dressed up?”
“I’m going out tonight.”
I won’t lie. I enjoyed seeing her face fall as she immediately understood that I was going out, dressed to impress, and she wasn’t invited. “Where are you going?”
“I’m going out for dinner. Then I might go enjoy a drink or two. You’re free to do whatever you want.”
“I was hoping…” She paused as she met my eyes. She was no doubt getting used to me already looking at her in a certain way. “Never mind,” she whispered.
Dinner was with Josie. Nothing untoward happened that would have resulted in me not passing the ‘wife test’. We did talk about what I’d been confronted with on Sunday, Josie giving her forthright opinion about matters more than once. She was saddened to hear that I was already contemplating divorce. I told her that I still had hope that she wouldn’t do anything, but the moment she told me that she’d fucked him, that would be it. Our marriage would be over.
“Do you think she’s already done it?” Josie asked me later when sharing a drink at a nearby pub.
“I honestly don’t know. Part of me thinks not because I genuinely think she’d tell me about it. Not to rub it in or anything. There’d be no real point in lying now because I’ve already put my line in the sand. I’ve already taken steps towards divorce. I’m literally just counting down each day going forward until the day I can have her served.”
“No way back?”
I sipped at my beer and gave the very simple question some thought. I eventually shook my head. “To be honest, I think her job is now more important than our marriage. I can’t pinpoint where things changed, but it’s going to take a lot of work on her behalf to have me even contemplating changing my mind.”
I spent the weekend focusing on the girls. I made sure I didn’t ignore Erica, and she was as involved with them as she always was during the weekend, but when it came to our personal relationship, I just ignored her. Didn’t hug her. Didn’t kiss her. Didn’t hold her hand. I was polite enough regarding certain things, but the love I felt for her was slowly fading. I did still love her and would until the moment she did end up fucking the other guy, but I didn’t live in hope.
Amusingly, she did knock on my door on Sunday night after we’d put the girls to bed. She undid the tie doing up her robe to expose her naked body. She was still as sexy as ever in my eyes.
“Are you sure you don’t want to fuck your wife?” she asked rather bluntly.
“Have you fucked him yet?” I asked.
“Not yet.”
I’m only a man. I did believe her in the moment, and I figured fucking her was better than using my hand. So… I fucked her. There was no love involved, at least from my side. She moaned that she loved me while I was pounding her. I ignored the statement. I was polite enough to make her cum, at least. I was an equal opportunities lover.
It was the last time we would be intimate as husband and wife.
She’d let me know that her new hours would be longer, and it was up to me to explain it to the girls. To my slight surprise, they were already used to not seeing their mother, so they were not particularly upset. Now that I knew the score, my focus returned at work, I was happy to come home to my girls each evening and my mother was happy to help out with starting dinner for me, allowing me to take over so she could head off home. I wasn’t a complete arse in that I made sure I kept something for Erica.
She came in rather late on Thursday evening. The girls had been in bed for a couple of hours. I was sitting back just watching some television when she walked in the front door. Dumping her handbag on one of the armchairs, she sat down in the other. Clearing her throat, I muted the television and glanced her way.
“I fucked him after work,” she stated rather simply, “It was our first time.”
“Fair enough. Congratulations,” I replied and returned my attention to the television, unmuting it and ignoring her.
“Is that all you have to say?” she asked.
“I told you the score, Erica. You’ve now gone and done what you said. I will now do what I need to do. Just so you’re aware, our marriage is now over. I said I won’t tolerate your infidelity. But I won’t be leaving this house. I won’t be leaving the kids. If you want to live that life, you can fuck off and deal with the consequences.”
I heard her sigh before she walked into the kitchen. The microwave switched on and I heard it ding a few minutes later. She must have eaten at the table before she walked back in, standing a couple of paces away.
“You’re not thinking of the positives to this arrangement, Chris,” she said, “And I still love you. I’ll never stop.”
“There are no positives. You’re my wife. You don’t go out and fuck other men. You gave vows in front of friends and family regarding that matter. We have discussed fidelity before. I’m honestly sick of talking about it now. You’ve now admitted to fucking another man. So that’s it. Done. Over. You can’t unring a bell.” I lifted my head to meet her eyes. “Go to bed or something. I honestly don’t want to look at you and certainly don’t want to spend any private time I might have with you.”
I heard her start to cry as she walked away to the master bedroom.
Six months later…
Pulling into the driveway, I was a little surprised that my mother’s car wasn’t parked on the road or in the other spot on the driveway. Getting out of my car, I walked to the screen door and opened that to reveal a note had been posted on the front door. It was in the writing of my mother, letting me know that she’d taken the girls to her place for the night and that I should look around the house when I headed inside.
“Why didn’t she just call me?” I asked myself as I opened the front door and walked inside.
Dumping my bag on the couch, I glanced around and didn’t really see anything. It was only when walking into the kitchen that I noticed the small envelope on the table with my name on it. Resting on the envelope were two rings that I recognised immediately. I almost smirked as I was wondering when she was just going to up and leave.
I pocketed the rings and sat down with the letter in hand. Part of me didn’t really want to bother reading it. It was probably just going to be a long justification of everything she’d been doing yet claiming that she still loved me. I’ll be honest, I’d long fallen out of love with her. The only times we interacted were in front of the girls, and given she was home late nearly every night and had started disappearing on trips, I felt more and more like a single father.
Taking a deep breath, I figured I might as well read it. Our marriage had been dead for six months anyway. This would probably be our first step towards closure.
Dear Chris,
The past six months have been the worst of my life. The man I love, my husband, I have watched him fall out of love with me. Even six months later and looking back, I still believe I’ve done the right thing for myself and my marriage, but I am upset that what happened has led to this position.
Safe to say, I feel that I can no longer remain in the house. Even though we are now living separate lives, I feel that continuing is untenable. Therefore, I have taken the decision to remove myself from the house. It will be the best thing for you and the girls considering that you have been providing more of the caregiving and emotional labour when it comes to our children.
Enclosed in the envelope is a card where I will now be living. It is an apartment only a short walk from the office. No, I am not living with my boss or any other man. However, as I’m writing this note, I am now resigned to the fact that our marriage is over, and I guess I will now just continue what I’ve been doing but no longer concern myself with what you might think about it.
Despite saying that, I do still love you. I have since almost the first day we met, and I’ll continue to love you for a long while yet. Part of me does understand your reaction to everything, and knowing you no longer love me in return does break my heart. To be honest, I thought you would have accepted this for me, that your love for me would have overcome anything. I have been proven wrong.
I will come back to the house on the weekend and talk to the girls. I have removed most items that I want to take, and as the apartment is furnished, I don’t need any of the big items. I have taken some pictures with me that I want to hang up on the wall. I found the picture from our wedding that you took down. That will take pride of place on my wall.
Given that it’s now been about seven months since you moved out of our bedroom and started the timer, I will wait another five months before I receive paperwork regarding our divorce. I’m sorry it’s come to that. I don’t want to divorce you, but I know there is now likely to be nothing I can do. I know counselling won’t change anything now. You were adamant in your position and have followed through with it.
I’ll miss the girls and I’m going to miss you. I’ve missed you in bed with me for the last half a year. I’ve definitely missed the intimacy. I just wish you could have seen my viewpoint. I just wish you could have seen the advantages of what I proposed.
I will miss you fiercely, Chris, and no matter what you might think about me, I’m still in love with you. I will call the girls tomorrow night and will come to see them this weekend to explain why I’ve felt the need to move.
Your darling wife,
Erica
I sighed as I placed the letter down, shaking my head at the fact that she still refused to take any real responsibility for what happened. She was still living in la-la land about the whole arrangement. Granted, while I might not have slept with anyone else as I still took my vows seriously, I had been on several dates. Josie kept me company at least once a week. I never brought her back to the house, just in case Erica turned up and started asking questions. Angela bluntly told me that the day after my divorce was confirmed that she wanted me to fuck her. And at least half a dozen girls in the office had figured out that my marriage was over and were now showing plenty of interest.
After I called Mum to speak to the girls, I talked with her briefly about the note. She was aware of everything that had been happening. I was no longer upset or even angry about the situation. I knew how it was going to end, I was just being patient.
The next call I made was to Josie. Letting her know that Erica had left, Josie told me that she’d be at the house as soon as possible. Within half an hour, she was knocking at my front door, opening it to see her standing there looking adorably awkward as always. I gently pulled her inside, shut the door, and then gave her a hug.
“I’m sorry, Chris,” she whispered, “She’s just a damned idiot.”
“I’m not sorry she’s moved out. At least some of the awkwardness will now be gone.”
After pouring her a glass of wine and grabbing a beer for myself, we sat together on the couch as I gave her the letter to read. She read it through at least twice before placing it down on the coffee table, shaking her head in disbelief.
“Safe to say that she’s delusional. She has been since she first mentioned it to me,” Josie said, “Do you know that we haven’t heard from her in a couple of months now?”
“Angela also mentioned that all has gone quiet. To be honest, though, we distanced ourselves from the night you told us that she arrived home to tell you that she’d slept with him. Claire has pretty much cut her out of her life anyway. She was cheated on and knows how you’re feeling. She’s upset that such a long friendship might be over, but she’s finding it pretty hard to forgive breaking your heart.”
Taking Josie by the hand earned a smile. “What are you thinking?”
“That I’d like to see more of you, Chris. You’re a good actor. I know you’re hurting.”
“I am, but the fact you three let me know did help me prepare for the eventuality. I thought my ultimatum would have forced her to pull her head in. I failed. Once she told me that night, I knew that was it. It was a flagrant decision to the detriment of our vows and the idea of marriage we once both held.” I sighed and felt her hand squeeze mine. “You eaten? I’m starving as I wasn’t expecting to come home to that.”
As I prepared something simple to eat, Josie checked out the master bedroom to see what I’d seen. The bed was still made, and the furniture was still there, but all her clothes and jewellery were gone, and the ensuite bathroom was practically empty as I’d moved all my things to the main bathroom. I explained to Josie once we were eating that I’d just move back to the main bedroom as I knew Erica had never brought anyone back. I was home every single night, and she wouldn’t have had enough time to bring someone back during the day. If she was fucking her boss or anyone else, they were doing it elsewhere.
Sitting back on the couch later, I smiled when she snuggled into my side, wrapping my arm around her. It was something we would do at her place when I visited her though only that much as I would follow my vows until the day I was divorced, Josie bluntly informed me that she would do nothing with me until I was divorced. I respected that decision and, to be honest, it made me like her even more.
Walking her out to her car later that night, she turned to face me just before opening the door to her car. “I’d love to stay the night, Chris, but I’m not sure I could handle that,” she admitted, “The day you receive the Divorce Order, I’m knocking on your front door with an overnight bag in hand.”
“Staking your claim early?”
“Chris, I know you’re not oblivious. You know how much I like you. I warned Erica that, should she go through with what she’s done, someone was going to snap you up quickly.” She paused and added quietly, “I never actually wanted you to divorce, but now that you’re separated and will be single soon enough…”
Taking her in my arms, we must have stood there and cuddled for at least fifteen minutes, my hand caressing her back as she would occasionally shuffle her head against my chest. When she eventually leaned back, I leaned down and kissed her cheek. I wanted to do far more than that, but I knew she wanted to wait. I did too, but it was difficult.
The hardest part of Erica leaving was having to sit down with the girls the next evening. Mum stayed with us as I explained it as simply as possible, the girls were now six years old and growing up way too fast for my liking. They were understandably upset that their mother had left. Thankfully, Erica did call a little later after the girls had bathed. The girls cried again as they missed their mother, and I heard Erica crying on the other end of the line. She promised them that she would be at the house on Saturday so they could talk. When she was done talking, I took the phone and walked out to the backyard as Mum watched the girls.
“Just so you know, I’m going for full custody, Erica,” I told her, “You’ve left the home and left me to take care of them full-time. Everything has been documented. Not even the most man-hating judge in the land will give you custody now.”
“I want you to have custody, Chris,” she told me, and I wasn’t particularly surprised, “I know I haven’t been around all that much for at least the past year. I see how they interact with you compared to me.”
“And all of this could have been avoided…” I trailed off and shut up. There was no point going on about it anymore.
“Just give them a kiss from me every night, Chris. Can you do that for me?”
“I can. Just come and see them as often as you can. And call them each night if you’re not too busy.”
Mum didn’t leave until after the girls had fallen asleep. To say she was disgusted by everything would be true. As soon as I explained the situation seven months earlier, she bluntly asked if I was going to put up that bullshit and if I’d divorce her. I made her smile when I assured her that was exactly what would happen.
Erica was true to her word, though. She visited on the weekend, and I gave her time alone with the girls. When I arrived home just as she was leaving, it was obvious that Erica had been crying. She looked at me briefly, hoping for comfort. Realising it wasn’t coming, she quietly wished me goodbye and walked towards her car.
She didn’t manage to call every night over the next few weeks, but I was happy for the girls that she managed to call more often than not. She visited once every couple of weekends, usually coming on a Saturday and spending the day with the girls. There was no more playing happy families though. She could take the girls out alone or she could stay in the house and I’d make myself scarce. The girls were smart though. They knew that the days of Daddy, Mummy and the pair of them doing things together were now behind them. Just another statistic. Another broken home…
While Erica was with the girls, I would go and spend time with Josie. It’s safe to say that we were practically dating except we did nothing physical with each other except holding hands when we were walking around. The affection was evident though. I loved making her smile, and her laugh was music to her ears. I didn’t miss that she always made herself as pretty as a picture whenever we would meet. She had this graceful beauty that didn’t require all that much.
I slowly started to introduce her presence in the house at the same time. The girls loved ‘Auntie Josie’ and I think they quickly figured out that their father had a new girlfriend. It was perhaps a couple of months before I could apply for divorce that the four of us were sitting down for dinner when Annabelle asked in that cute little voice of hers, “Daddy, is Auntie Josie your girlfriend?”
Amelia giggled next to her as I felt myself blush for a moment though I wasn’t surprised that even at six years old, the girls had it all figured out. “What do you think, Auntie Josie? Are you my girlfriend?”
“I want to be,” she replied softly, taking my hand and kissing my cheek. That earned more giggles from the girls. “Is it okay if I’m your daddy’s girlfriend?” she asked the girls.
“You make Daddy smile,” Amelia replied.
“And you make him happy,” Annabelle added.
“Mummy didn’t make him happy for a long time,” Amelia said softly.
Kids just know things. I had to blink back a tear or two at the fact that they had noticed the collapse of our relationship and marriage. I’d done my best to protect them from the worst of it, but given that their mother had now left the family home and was now only seeing her once every couple of weeks…
Because of the custody issue, I had my lawyer deal with my divorce on the date that I could finally apply for it. Without children, a divorce in Australia isn’t particularly difficult, at least if it’s an amicable one. Agree on how everything would be split and you don’t even really need to be in court on the day. With children and custody, it does take a little more sorting out.
On the day of the custody hearing, Erica turned up with a lawyer and she was as beautiful as I remembered. My lawyer looked professional as always. And Josie was with me for support. Erica didn’t miss that and walked over. When she started to smirk, it wasn’t anything mean. I think some words of warning from Josie were being remembered.
“Do you hate me?” she asked both of us.
“No, Erica. I just don’t love you anymore,” I replied.
“I’m just disappointed,” Josie told her, “I know Claire won’t speak to you anymore. I think Angela has forgiven you though.”
Erica managed a rueful chuckle. “Messaged this morning to tell me that she was going to fuck my soon-to-be ex-husband.” She glanced at me. “You’re not going to fuck her though, are you?”
“No. Angela talks about it, but she knows that it’s not realistic.”
Heading into the courtroom, everything else regarding our divorce had been taken care of. I had the house. There would be no support from either of us. Erica was allowed to take what she wanted out of the house within reason. Finances had been split evenly. Superannuation and other retirement funds were left alone. It was as amicable as any divorce could be.
When it came to our children, I’d applied for sole custody though with liberal visitation for Erica. She could have them during the weekend and at least one night during the week. The one caveat I stated is that our children could not be introduced to named parties that included her boss, his wife, and at least three other men I knew she was now fucking.
The magistrate was clearly surprised when Erica’s lawyer did not argue the custody requests put forward. She actually spent at least fifteen minutes grilling Erica as to why she wouldn’t want full custody that it was bad enough that even my lawyer was ready to get up and suggest this was completely out of order. But when Erica bluntly stated that I’d proven to be the major caregiver for over two years and that the children were better off with me, she was left with little choice but to agree to what was put forward.
Mum was waiting with the girls when we walked out of the courtroom. The pair immediately ran to me, kneeling down to give them a cuddle.
“Go give Mummy a hug and kiss too,” I whispered, “You know she’ll always love you, right?”
“Yes, Daddy,” they whispered back.
“Good girls. Go tell Mummy how much you love her.”
Erica spent at least ten minutes simply cuddling her daughters. It was a scene to melt even the hardest of hearts, hearing my mother sniffle next to me while Josie held my hand. Despite everything that happened, I knew how much Erica loved our girls. I knew she missed them terribly. Every time she’d call my phone to talk to them, I knew she was crying once the girls handed the phone back to me. It was only in those moments that I was kind to Erica, letting her know the girls would always be there to talk to and visit.
After she let the girls go, Erica walked over to me. “I promise that I’ll be there to pick the girls up when agreed,” she told me, “Thank you for not preventing access to them.”
“You’re their mother, Erica. Our marriage might be over, but you’ll always be their mother. I wasn’t going to let what happened between us affect your relationship with them.” I paused and added. “One thing though. That list of names. I mean it. Don’t…”
“I won’t. When the girls are with me, they’ll only be with me. Everyone knows what happened. Let’s be honest, anyone I’m with isn’t particularly interested in our children.”
“Are you going to remain at the apartment?”
“For the time being. There’s a second bedroom that the girls can sleep in. I’ve already decorated the room in preparation for them coming to stay. I might look at something else in the future. To be honest, I don’t really see myself dating. If my husband…” She paused and sighed. “I don’t think there are many men who would tolerate what I’m doing so I think it’s best I just stay single.”
Josie surprised me by stepping forward to hug her friend. Erica hugged her back, and I was left wondering what their friendship would be like in the future. Although Josie and I had feelings for each other, I was technically on the rebound now. Leaping into a new relationship might not be the best idea. And I didn’t want Josie to think that I was just looking for a replacement wife and another mother to my children.
Taking the girls home with Josie and my mother, I walked into the house and immediately felt a weight off my shoulders. It was finally over, and I could finally move on with my life. Mum kissed and hugged the girls, and gave Josie a hug, before she asked me to walk her to her car.
“You realise that young woman in there is in love with you, Chris,” she told me, “The only suggestion I can make is to take it slow. Your divorce is now confirmed but give yourself a little time. Josie isn’t going anywhere.”
“I think Josie is aware that I’m going to need a little time. She’s been a wonderful friend through all of this.”
“At least the girls already love her so at least that won’t be too awkward.”
“Disappointed?” I had to ask.
“In you? Never. You did what you needed to do, Chris. In Erica?” She shook her head. “I’ll never really understand why she did what she did. But what’s done is done. All you can do is move on with your life now.”
Walking back into the house, the girls were already in their room playing, keeping Josie’s attention as she sat on the edge of the bed. Every few minutes, I heard one of my girls wanting her attention, eventually returning to the doorway to see Josie now on the floor with my two girls. She glanced up and smiled at me. Asking if they wanted a drink, Josie and the two girls followed me out to the kitchen. The girls knew about the no food and drinks in their bedroom.
I was rather surprised that the girls were calm that night when I put them to bed as I explained it as simply as possible that the life they were living now was permanent. They would live with Daddy nearly all the time and they would see Mummy on the weekends and maybe once a week. I knew Erica probably couldn’t have them overnight during the week and already offered her the chance to come over for dinner.
Once they were asleep, I joined Josie in the living room with a glass of wine for her and a drink for me. I’d barely sat down when she grabbed my chin and turned my face to her, leaning into me and giving me a soft kiss on the lips.
“Don’t get your hopes up too quickly,” she told me, “You might be single now, but we’re not rushing anything. You need time to properly heal. The only thing is that I’m still going to be here for you. Like you were for me after everything. It’s one thing I’ll always be thankful to Erica for. You turned up that night, took care of business, then looked after me afterwards. Nothing was ever too much for you.”
“While you were important to Erica, I always felt that you were a close friend to me too.”
She snuggled into my side, resting a hand on my chest. “I put my overnight bag in the bedroom,” she whispered, “I wasn’t sure about sleeping in the same bed as you or if I should sleep in the guest bedroom.”
“It’s your choice, Josie. I won’t force you to do anything. The girls would love to see you in the morning though.”
It had been a long and emotionally exhausting day. Heading to bed later that night, Josie grabbed her bag and I was left thinking she would go sleep in the spare bedroom. I was a little disappointed as I was hoping to at least have a warm body next to me for the first time in a year. But I didn’t want to push things.
I was lying back in bed when there was a tap at the door. She opened it to stand in the doorway in some very nice pyjamas. Short-sleeved top and shorts that were tight to her body. Without a word, I pulled back the sheets and she slid under them without hesitation. Once she was snuggled against me, she asked if I wore anything to bed.
“I was wondering if you’d join me, so I am wearing a pair of shorts. I can’t wear anything else. I get too warm.”
“I usually just wear a t-shirt and panties,” she whispered, “Though if I’m cuddled up against a handsome man, the t-shirt will usually disappear rather quickly. But I bought these pyjamas and a couple of other sets as I wanted to stay with you more often from now on. And I definitely didn’t want to sleep in the other room.”
I woke up in the morning with Josie spooned back against me. She must have already been awake as she started to giggle once I shuffled as I knew I was poking her and one of my hands was holding her breast. She grabbed my wrist and whispered that it was okay, that we’d both moved while we were sleeping. The fact we’d naturally gravitated towards each other was a good thing in her mind.
The girls were ever so excited to see Josie that early in the morning even though it was a school day. I’d kept them out of school the day before because I wanted them to see their mother after everything was handled regarding their custody. We ate breakfast together after we were all dressed and ready, walking out to the two cars together. The girls giggled when Josie and I shared a soft kiss.
“Want to come stay this weekend?” I asked.
“I’ll pack a few things and come over after I finish work on Friday. Want me to stay until Monday morning?”
“If you’d like. Erica won’t have the girls this weekend so I’m thinking that I do something and, well…”
“Do you want me to stay, Chris?”
I felt myself smiling. “I’d love you to stay with us. With me.”
“Good. Then I’ll call you tonight, and I’ll be here waiting for you after you finish work.”
I wasn’t surprised that Dave was in my office within barely an hour of me sitting down in my office. The fact he was grinning had me laughing before he asked how the previous day went. Letting him know the divorce was done and custody arrangements sorted out seemed to please him, and now that I had fewer distractions, I was hopeful that my life would calm down. He then joked about the fact I was now an eligible bachelor, some of the women in the office probably wouldn’t be shy in coming forward.
“Ah, well, I might already be with someone,” I told him.
“This Josie that you’ve mentioned before?”
“Yeah. I don’t want to rush headlong into a new relationship straight away, but she’s been by my side nearly the entire time. Feelings have been developing slowly over time. We’re not officially dating just yet, but she’s already spent the night.” He gave me a look and I laughed. “No, not like that. We’re not rushing into that either.”
“What about the ex-wife?”
“She’s got her apartment in the city, her career, and she’ll see the kids as often as she can. Officially, she gets them every second weekend and once a week, but she’s already told me that the night during the week won’t really be possible. She’ll do her best to come for dinner from time to time. But she told me that as we’re now divorced, she will take on more work tips and whatnot.”
“I always thought the ‘whore for the company’ thing was a rumour.”
“To be honest, I genuinely don’t believe she’s fucking anyone else except him. But I was never going to put up with that from the start. The day she sat down and said she fucked him was the day our marriage ended. I’ve just been treading water for the past year.”
“You miss her?”
I glanced away and gave it some thought. “I miss the wife I remember. Erica isn’t that woman any longer. She was changing long before that night she sat down and told me what she was going to do.”
Word did spread rather quickly that my divorce was official, but I think an additional word was sent that I was already interested in someone else. Didn’t stop girls in the office flirting with me constantly, and I had to get used to one or two being rather blunt in that they didn’t even want anything except a night or two where we could fuck. I found myself blinking at them in silence as I wasn’t sure how to respond to such an offer.
Arriving home on Friday night, Mum’s car was on the driveway, and Josie’s car was parked on the road. Walking inside, I was greeted by my girls immediately getting up from the floor to give me a big hug and a kiss, Mum and Josie sitting together on the couch, giving Mum a kiss on the cheek and Josie a proper kiss as a way of greeting them.
Mum barely hung around for another ten minutes before she hugged the girls goodbye and disappeared out the door. Josie looked at me and we had a chuckle before I moved over to sit next to her, sharing another kiss before she cuddled into me. I heard the girls giggling, looking at them and smiling. Within seconds, they were up and cuddling with me and Josie.
“Want takeaway tonight?” I asked them.
I figured like most kids, something like McDonald’s would be popular, but my girls also loved the food at the nearby fish and chip shop. They made great burgers, the fish was always good, the chips golden and crispy, and though it wasn’t cheap, it was worth the price. Josie had never had anything from the place, so I probably talked it up and hoped she wasn’t disappointed.
The menu did have items specifically for children, Josie happy to watch the girls while I drove down the road to pick up the food. Returning with two large burgers for Josie and me, two small burgers for the girls, a big bag of hot chips and a few drinks certainly had tummies rumbling as we gathered at the table.
“Daddy, is Auntie Josie going to be staying all the time now?” Amelia asked.
“She might stay from time to time, sweetheart. Daddy and Mummy have only just divorced, and it’s probably good that your daddy doesn’t rush into anything. Would you like Auntie Josie to stay more often?”
Both girls blushed and giggled but the eager nods were not a surprise. I glanced to see Josie almost tearing up, gently taking her hand and kissing the back of it. “Do you miss Mummy?” she asked the girls.
“We do,” Annabelle replied, “Daddy explained that we will see her every two weeks.”
“Daddy says she still loves us,” Amelia added.
“Do you believe Daddy?” I asked. Both of them nodded firmly which did ease any concerns I might have had. “I’ll call Mummy later so you can talk to her before you go to sleep. Did you like talking to her last night?”
“She told us that she misses us and loves us,” Amelia replied, “We love and miss her too.”
Josie sniffled as even I needed to glance away for a few seconds. They were good girls and handled the separation and divorce so well. That’s not to say there had not been a hell of a lot of tears, and there were times when they blamed me for everything. I couldn’t explain to them all the reasons why their parents had split up. They were too young. Thankfully, Erica also sat them down and gently explained why we had divorced.
I allowed the girls to stay up a little later on Friday and Saturday nights, and as a movie kept them entertained until early evening, Josie was content to sit next to me and keep them company. When it came to putting them to bed that evening, I read them a story as always, Josie standing in the doorway and watching us. I knew these were precious moments and I wasn’t going to waste them. There was going to be a day in the future when my girls wouldn’t want me to read them a story. I hoped they would always want a kiss and a cuddle before bed though.
Leaving the hallway light on like always, I pulled the door mostly shut and joined Josie in the living room after I’d grabbed a drink for each of us from the kitchen. I turned on a music station on the television, lowering the volume, as Josie and I sat back and talked about anything on our minds. Surprisingly, the divorce and Erica were never mentioned.
We didn’t stay up too much later, and Josie didn’t hesitate in following me to the bedroom, grabbing her bag and disappearing into the ensuite. She returned in another pair of pyjamas, these ones all black with gold trim and silky smooth. Sliding into bed next to me, we turned to face each other and shared our first proper kiss, feeling her body mould against mine and she giggled at feeling my immediate excitement.
“Slow,” she whispered, a sentiment I agreed to, “I know we’ve been practically dating for months now. You’re no longer wearing your ring. You are free and single. But I just want to know that you’re sure about this, Chris. I can’t go rushing into intimacy only for you to…”
“I’d never…”
She put a finger to my lips. “I know that’s what you think and feel. I need to be completely sure too. I know how I feel in my heart, but while I can kiss and snuggle with you, being intimate is a big thing for me.”
“Has there been anyone since him?” I wondered.
“You know I don’t date all that much, and I take sex seriously. I’ve never been interested in anything casual. Any man I’ve been with, I’ve made them wait until I’m comfortable with the idea. The only reason I can be with you like this now is because we already have a good relationship. I trust you completely.”
“You remember how I told you about some of the girls at work? I’ve warned them off.”
“Good.” She paused and kissed me softly again. “Angela isn’t upset, by the way. She’s happy for me and knows that you’ll be good for me too.”
We kept the girls occupied all weekend, but that didn’t stop Josie and me from focusing on each other at the same time. The girls already adored Josie and were constantly trying to gain her attention. Josie gave it willingly, and what I knew about Josie at heart is that she wanted to be a mother herself. I’d heard her talking about it with her friends more than once, including Erica, and I knew it was something that we might discuss should our relationship develop.
By the time I put the girls to bed on Sunday night, they were worn out and I couldn’t help chuckling to myself. But what caught my breath was when they demanded Josie come in and give them a hug and a kiss too. Once we were back in the living room, Josie cuddled into me and I think had a little cry.
“Those girls are too much,” she whispered.
“I’m just relieved that they do like you as much as they do,” I admitted, “I know introducing a new woman into their lives could be difficult. I guess the fact you’ve been present their entire lives would make things easier.”
Snuggling in bed together later that night, the make-out session was the most passionate so far. When I started to poke her again, she had to break the kiss as she needed to giggle again. We resumed making out as one of my hands worked its way down to her pert little arse, giving it a squeeze. Earned a soft moan into my mouth, I slipped my hand underneath her shorts to feel soft skin and no panties. That had me leaning back slightly to meet her eyes, earning a smile in return.
“I’m wearing pyjamas. I don’t need underwear,” she whispered.
“Would you like to come and stay during the week?”
“Maybe one night or two, but I’d love to come and stay every weekend.”
“I would love that. So would the girls if we’re being honest.”
Josie did stay on Tuesday and Thursday night as I let her know on Monday that Erica was coming for dinner on Wednesday. Though who I dated wasn’t really any of her business, as much as who she dated wasn’t mine, unless it was who she was involved with at work, I knew that Josie would find it awkward. We were dating though hadn’t really talked in grand terms about the future. I knew we were exclusive without discussing it though. I knew she wouldn’t be thinking of another man. And although I hadn’t had sex in over a year, I was willing to wait for as long as she needed.
At least the girls were happy to see their mother on Wednesday night, and when she did leave after she’d read them a story, there were no tears upon her leaving. I won’t say it wasn’t awkward as although any anger and bitterness had faded, I knew that establishing any sort of relationship beyond co-parenting was going to be difficult from my side. I still considered what she did a betrayal, and despite moving on, the wounds were healing but still deep.
I drove over to Josie’s place after finishing work on Friday, so she didn’t need to park her car at mine. The girls were ever so excited to see her as usual. Even Mum seemed happy to see her, greeting her with a warm hug, the sort that was once reserved for Erica. We had something delivered again for a Friday night, this time pizza, a food my girls had loved from an early age. I had Josie laughing when I was easily able to polish off a large one by myself, left wondering where it all went.
After the girls were in bed, we sat outside on the decking by the pool as the weather was growing warmer. The nights were still rather cool but comfortable enough to sit outside without needing a thick jumper.
“How was Wednesday?” she finally asked.
“It wasn’t too bad. The girls were happy to see Erica, and I knew spending time with them meant the world to her. I didn’t really say all that much to her. The only thing she mentioned was a work trip that would mean she wouldn’t see the girls the week after next though she’ll be back in time for her weekend.”
“Does she know that we’re dating?”
“I haven’t explicitly told her. I wasn’t sure if you would tell her or not. Again, it’s not really her business now that we’re divorced though I’m sure she wasn’t blind to the fact that we were spending a lot of time together. Do you hear from her much anymore?”
“We still text each other. What I can tell you is that she’s happy in her career but she’s otherwise miserable.”
“I find it hard to sympathise with her. She had options available that wouldn’t have led to us splitting up. Every choice she made had options. She chose the wrong one each time.”
“I might give it another couple of months and then just leave a subtle suggestion that we’re seeing each other. Hopefully, she doesn’t react too negatively. I think she knows that the friendships with the three of us have changed. She hasn’t heard from Claire in months. Angela keeps in touch with her too.”
“Claire can’t forgive her?”
“Not after what happened with her ex-fiancé. She despises cheaters and considers what she did with you categorical cheating. Apparently, she let rip over a phone call one evening and then cut contact.”
“I warned her that there would be consequences. It’s a shame such a long friendship has ended. Have you stayed in touch with Claire?”
“Not really as we haven’t been as friends as long though she will shoot me the occasional text. I know she’s still friendly with Angela.”
It was another fun weekend with the girls, taking them into the city as there were a million and one things to do that would keep them occupied. We ended up eating ice cream by the harbour in the afternoon, both girls wanting to ride on Daddy’s shoulders after quite a bit of walking. I promised the girls that we would definitely head to the beach later in the spring and early summer as they loved digging in the sand and dipping their little feet into the water.
Weeks pass quickly as a single father with a couple of little girls. The days at work fly by most of the time as I was extremely busy, only distracted by my phone chirping with messages usually coming in from Josie. Mum would also let me know when she’d collected the girls from school and when she was home with them. Erica did her best to visit one night during the week. I told her that I didn’t mind which except for Friday nights as I suggested that I would have company. Erica knew what I meant and told me that was fine.
It was perhaps two months later that things started to slowly change regarding Josie and me. The girls had their usual Friday treat and were happy to watch a movie before putting them to bed. After we’d both kissed and hugged them goodnight, I returned to the bedroom as Josie disappeared to what I was already calling our bedroom.
I was watching something on television when she moved to stand in front of me, the sheer black teddy not hiding a thing on her body. She stood there somewhat awkwardly though she was a mix of adorable and drop-dead sexy. There was no missing that she was aroused considering her nipples looked hard, and I did like to see that she had a little pubic hair. Shaved or furry, I wasn’t all that fussed.
The invitation was obvious as I stood up and kissed her. It was intense and passionate from the off, slowly working our way to the bedroom where Josie slowly helped me out of my clothes until I was naked and though I loved the black teddy, I wanted what was underneath.
Josie learned over the next couple of hours that I loved pleasuring a woman. My lips, tongue and fingers ended up everywhere on her body. She loved the attention I gave to her breasts as her pink nipples were crying for attention. I kissed all over her tight toned tummy, making her giggle more than once as she proved to be rather ticklish. Kissed all the way up and down her smooth legs to her delicate little feet. I didn’t have a fetish, but she did have cute little toes.
And then nirvana. Her pussy. I savoured her taste. Used all the tricks I had at my disposal to slowly bring her to orgasm. And when it finally hit her, she needed to grab a pillow to quieten her screams as her back arched and her thighs did their best to squeeze my head. I got her off over and over again, two fingers sliding inside her and finding her special spot before she had to beg me to stop.
She eagerly returned the favour once she’d calmed down. I hadn’t had a blowjob in far too long so I wasn’t embarrassed when I was warning her rather quickly that I was going to cum. Erica stopped swallowing for me long before we even married. Josie did so and then told me that as my girlfriend and perhaps taking other titles later, she would always do that for me.
Snuggling in bed later to calm down as I knew we probably wouldn’t make love that night, she was gazing into my eyes when her hand moved up to my cheek.
“I love you, Chris,” she whispered, “I’m totally sure of that now. I’ve never felt like this with any man before. Not that there are many on the list.”
“I love you, Josie. I can’t thank you enough for everything you’ve done for me.”
“Oh hush, I just consider us even after what you did for me. Not just that night but how you helped me afterwards.”
“I did it because I genuinely cared about you already.”
“I know you did. Hard having a little crush on you when you were happily married. I would have never done anything about it if you had remained married.”
We made love on Saturday night, and it simply confirmed that we were good together. We’d both gone well over a year without having sex, but we took our time when it came to coupling, enjoying oral sex again before we finally joined in the most intimate way possible. Once I was buried inside her, I kissed her as her lower lip trembled, moving in unison together I couldn’t believe how good she felt. When I came inside her, she wrapped her limbs around me and I knew she was having a moment.
Then she needed to ride me, enjoyed more than one orgasm, and we spent the rest of the night fooling around, finally falling asleep quite a bit later with smiles on our faces.
My girls were too young to know about sex, but they seemed to know something was different on Sunday morning as I’m sure Josie and I couldn’t stop smiling at each other. When they started to giggle, I had to ask what amused them.
“You look so happy, Daddy,” Amelia replied.
“And Auntie Josie looks so happy too,” Annabelle added.
Josie took my hand as I leaned over to give her a kiss. “I think it’s safe to say that we’re very happy with each other,” I told them.
Now that we knew we were compatible in the bedroom as we were everywhere else, Josie was eager to spend as much time as possible at my place. I also knew that she loved spending as much time with the girls as possible, and I watched them as I knew they were slowly starting to love Josie just as much. Not as much as their mother and father, but being a constant presence in their lives, I knew that feelings of love and adoration might have eventually formed.
On the weekends that Erica would have the girls, usually picking them up on Friday night and returning them on Sunday, it gave Josie and me plenty of time to focus on our relationship. That’s when we well and truly dated, spending every moment possible together. We didn’t always have to go out and do things. Josie was perfectly happy to snuggle on the couch in the living room or laze about by the pool outside to soak up some sun. We did like going out for dinner and trying new restaurants or returning to old favourites. We caught up with friends and family, and after six months of officially dating, I was introduced to her parents.
They liked me immediately, her mother cornering me in the kitchen and asking when I was going to propose. I felt myself blushing before she hugged me tightly. “I’ve never seen her like this before,” she whispered, “Our little girl is head over heels in love, Chris. She’s told us what happened. I promise you that marrying her won’t be too quick. You waited over a year to be together.”
I didn’t want to rush into proposing though nor did I want to rush into marriage. Getting married so quickly after divorce did worry me. Josie wasn’t a rebound. I knew how I felt about her. I knew she was good for me. The girls loved her. My parents adored her. My friends thought she was fantastic.
It was Thursday night perhaps eight months after my divorce when we were sitting on the couch together, the girls in bed, comfortable silence otherwise as we sometimes would just sit together, enjoying the presence of the other though we didn’t need to fill the air with meaningless drivel. I’d been thinking about it for at least a month when I cleared my throat.
“How does moving in with me sound?” I finally asked.
She turned to face me, shock on her face for a few seconds before that beautiful smile formed which I loved to see on her face. She kissed me fiercely before hugging me tightly. “I’ll take that as a yes,” I whispered, “We’ll tell the girls in the morning.”
“I’d love to live here. Are you sure the girls won’t mind?”
“Josie, they’re going to love the idea of Auntie Josie being here all the time.” I paused before adding, “I think this is when we will have to tell Erica. I can’t move someone in without letting their mother know.”
I think Josie was delighted I asked as she wore me out that night, sending me to sleep with a satisfied smile on my face as I heard her giggling against me. “Hmmm. I could handle more of that on most nights of the week once I’m moved in,” she murmured with her head resting on my shoulder, “Might have to soundproof the room though.”
That made me snort before we were both laughing out loud.
Telling the girls about the news the next morning that Josie would be moving in created a lot of excitement and quite a few tears as even I was taken aback at how happy they were about the idea. To be honest, I’d been terrified that they would think that I was replacing their mother, so I had spent time explaining to them as simply as I could the situation. They must have understood considering the positive reaction, and even Josie was overcome when she ended up on her knees in the living room with both girls cuddling her tightly.
Informing Erica was another matter entirely and it wasn’t something I wanted to do over text or a phone call. She let me know that she would be coming around on the Wednesday. When I told her that Josie would be with me, I think I almost heard her smiling when she said that she wasn’t all that surprised.
It was still weird that Erica knocked on the front door when arriving. I greeted her politely as always, her eyes immediately falling upon Josie once she stepped into the living room. I was expecting a rather cool greeting, unable to stop the smile from forming when Erica walked over and hugged her friend. Josie glanced at me briefly in surprise before she closed her eyes and returned the hug.
The girls were always excited to see their mother, dragging her into their bedroom while I finished preparing dinner, Josie keeping me company. I could sense she was nervous though the friendly greeting had helped calm her down a little bit. Sitting down at the table half an hour later, we made a little small talk, only broaching the subject when we’d finished eating.
“Erica, I’ve asked Josie to move in with me and the girls. She’s accepted and will move in with us in a couple of weeks’ time, probably the next time that you have the girls on a weekend,” I explained, “I thought that I should let you know just so there are no surprises. I didn’t want any secrets, and certainly didn’t want you learning it from the girls.”
I didn’t expect the smile. “I’ve been aware that you’re dating, Chris. And dating would eventually lead to moving in with each other,” she replied, “The girls also love her. They mention her quite a bit when they’re with me for the weekend.”
“This won’t… I know things are different now,” Josie stated.
“As far as I’m concerned, you’re still my friend, Josie,” Erica assured her. She paused for a moment to take a sip of wine. “I’ve been in therapy for the past few months.”
“You have?” I asked in surprise.
“I’ve made a mess of things and needed to understand why I did it. My therapist is kind but brutally honest though I recognise the pattern of behaviours she has mentioned and certain traits that led to where I am now. Remember that letter I wrote you when I left?”
“I still have it, Erica.”
“I didn’t know if you would have burned it or not. I wasn’t even sure that you’d read it. What I’ve always known but refused to admit was responsibility for what happened. I still don’t like admitting it and find it difficult to do so. What I am responsible for is breaking your heart and splitting up the family.” She glanced at our daughters who probably didn’t really understand all that much. “I’m sorry, Chris. I was wrong.”
It was after Erica had put the girls to bed that she joined us in the living room. She nursed a glass of wine and seemed content. The first time she looked genuinely at peace with herself in a long time.
“How’s work?” I wondered.
“I’ve asked for a transfer. He mind fucked me, Chris. Completely and utterly mind fucked me. He and his wife.” She laughed somewhat bitterly. “He’s not exactly what they’d call a cuckold, but I learned that she was the one who wanted the open marriage years ago. He thought he was going to lose everything, and back when he might have divorced her because of it, he was probably right. No chance he would have got the kids and would have been kicked out of the house. So he agreed to it, she had her fun while he bided his time. I wasn’t his first target. There have been a couple of girls before me. The reason his wife tried to convince me is, well, you were right. She’s a whore. I’ve had more than one heart-to-heart with him regarding their agreement. He hated it then. Still hates it now. But it’s like the cycle of abuse. The one abused can usually go on to become the abuser.”
“Even after all this time, I still want to kick his head in.”
“It wasn’t worth it really,” she admitted, “Sure, the work itself was great. And I’ve been taken around the world for work and seen places I would likely have never seen. Having the position is going to look fantastic should I choose to move on. But the sex?” She shook her head. “He promised so much when it came to that. I guess it was just the idea of something new, different and a little illicit. But within weeks, I learned he was selfish. Very selfish. And you were right about one thing. He wanted me to go off and fuck other men on these work trips.”
“Did you?”
“Absolutely not. I remember when you called me a whore. That hurt me so much, Chris. Broke me completely. But I remembered. The first time he suggested the idea, I threw the drink I had in my hand in his face. Told him I was not his whore. He had this look that suggested he was going to argue before I stood up and returned to my hotel room.”
“What are you going to do?” I had to ask.
“I’m not sure. He knows I’m not happy. The physical part of our relationship has pretty much ended once he realised that I wasn’t going to do everything he wanted. I never agreed to it and wasn’t going to be bullied.”
“Why not go after him for sexual harassment?”
She snorted at that. “Please. You should know well enough that human resources departments exist to protect the company, not the employee. They’d just do their level best to sweep it under the carpet and ensure it quietly goes away. There’d be more than one person who would state that I willingly fucked him anyway. I happily took all the little gifts he gave me. I had no problem openly flirting with him. No, it wouldn’t really go anywhere so I’ll just play the waiting game. I know other positions are available in the company. Given that I won’t do everything he wants, I think he’ll be happy for me to move elsewhere.”
It just seemed like such a waste, and I knew Erica was nursing plenty of regret. In bed later that night with Josie, she was cuddled into my side after we’d made love. I tried not to think about it too much, but I did end up thinking about ‘What if?’ But I assured Josie that there was absolutely no chance of a reunion with Erica.
A whole bunch of us pitched in on the weekend that Josie moved in with me. As she lived in a rental, she’d given notice and, as eager as she was to move, she would leave the place pretty much empty for the last two weeks before the lease ran out. We returned on Sunday to give the place a thorough clean so the estate agency couldn’t bitch and complain about it being dirty.
My daughters were ever so excited to see Josie with me on Sunday night when they walked in the front door. And it didn’t take all that long for it to feel incredibly normal for Josie to be part of our lives.
One thing that I had assured Josie is that I didn’t expect her to be a replacement parent or mother figure. All I did was encourage my girls to treat Josie with respect, but any major parenting decisions would fall on my shoulders. The girls adored Josie so much that I didn’t really have to concern myself too much. They were well-behaved anyway and always respectful of Josie.
She’d been living with us for around three months when I was asked the question that I’d been expecting, Annabelle wrapping her little arms around my neck when I kissed her goodnight. “Daddy, is Josie going to be another mummy for us?”
“Would you like her to be another mummy for you?” Her nod was so eager, I couldn’t help chuckling. “What about you, Amelia? Would you like Auntie Josie to be another mummy for you too?”
“Yes, Daddy. I love Josie so much.”
Josie almost fell apart standing in the doorway, eventually walking over and giving Amelia a tight cuddle before doing the same with Annabelle.
If anything lit a fire under my arse to propose, it was that. I’d read so many horror stories about step-parents and their struggles that I’d been worried about the relationship between my girls and Josie. While things might be difficult in the future once teenage hormones took hold, I knew we had at minimum five years before that might start to happen.
Josie and I had already discussed all the major things. I did want to get married again and I knew Josie wanted to marry me. She’d never been shy about that as soon as she moved in. When we discussed children, I knew she wanted to have at least one of her own, and considering we had the space in the house, and that we could easily afford to have a child, we agreed that we would have at least one if and when we were married.
I kept proposing a secret from everyone as it was something I wanted to do myself. I checked through her jewellery to see what things she liked before I started looking for a ring. She mentioned that she wanted something simple but elegant as an engagement ring. Nothing gaudy or ostentatious. She didn’t want me breaking the bank. She didn’t want a stupidly expensive wedding. She wanted a symbol of my love and affection on her finger, and then a day when we would express our love for each other when becoming husband and wife.
In the end, even the proposal was something simple. The kids were with Erica as we caught the train into the city. We were on the harbour by the bridge when I lowered myself to a knee and showed her the ring, asking her to marry me. She managed a nod and a quiet yes before I slid the ring onto her finger, standing up and taking her in my arms.
“Been waiting for this since the day I moved in,” she confessed in a quiet voice, her head resting against my chest.
The girls were ever so excited when we picked them up the next morning, sitting them down to explain that Daddy and Josie would be getting married. When we explained that it would make Josie their stepmother, Annabella gasped and then smiled. Amelia immediately hugged Josie, Annabelle quickly joining her sister, both of them excitedly exclaiming how much they loved her.
Josie couldn’t contain her emotions before replying that she loved the girls just as much.
We let all of our friends and the rest of the family know the exciting news. Josie’s parents were delighted that she’d met the man of her dreams and was now getting married. They were not shy in asking me about having children. They already adored Annabelle and Amelia but did wonder if I would agree to children with Josie. I assured them that we had discussed it and already agreed that we wanted children together.
When it came to telling Erica, I think that was the first time that Josie mentioned her being upset with our relationship. Not angry at us, it was just concrete proof that our relationship was permanent and forever. I didn’t give it any thought, but Josie did suggest that Erica probably always held out hope, however faint it might have been, that I would eventually forgive her and reconcile.
Organising the wedding was a lot of fun as I wanted to be involved, and I was pleased that Josie kept to her word about keeping it small and intimate. Most of the families would be involved. Close friends. We kept the bridal party small. There would be no bucks or hens’ night as we didn’t need to ‘celebrate’ our last days being single before marriage. And we’d read enough horror stories to know it was a bad idea.
Two weeks before the ceremony, Erica knocked on our front door. I opened it and was surprised to see she was already upset. Although I still hadn’t really forgiven her, I don’t think I would ever be able to fully forgive her for the flagrant betrayal. But she was doing her best to be a good mother to our girls, and I would never do anything to harm her relationship with them.
“Can I come and talk to all of you?” she asked.
“Sure. Let me get the girls. They’ll be delighted to see you.”
I was proven right as whatever they were doing was quickly forgotten as they hurried out of their bedroom to greet their mother. Despite everything, seeing Erica with our girls would always make me smile, watching here give each of our daughters a tight hug, kissing them all over their faces, and expressing her love for them in both actions and words.
Josie offered her a drink, and a few minutes later, we were gathered around the table near the kitchen as Erica explained she had something to tell us. Taking a letter from her handbag, I didn’t miss the fact her hands were shaking as she looked at me from across the table.
“I told you about my therapy, Chris. You remember the letter I wrote?”
“Yeah. As I said, I’ve still got it. For some reason, I’ve never thrown it away.”
“I’ve written you a new one. A new one that includes our daughters. By extension, it should probably include you, Josie. Everything I did has resulted in where we are today.”
“Would you like me to keep this new letter instead?” She nodded with a slight smile on her face. “Okay, read us the letter, Erica. I think we’d like to hear what you have to say.”
She cleared her throat and wiped her eyes. I had a feeling this was going to be cathartic, perhaps for both of us. Perhaps this would also bring closure.
“Dear Chris, Amelia and Annabelle… I’m sorry…”
Then she started to cry. Josie took her hand as my girls were up and out of their seats quickly to hug their mother. No child wants to see their parent crying. Erica took a couple of deep breaths before managing to continue, our daughters hugging her from either side.
“Chris, I’m sorry for ruining our marriage. I’m sorry for showing you such disrespect that evening when we sat at this very table, and I told you what was going to happen. My actions were driven by my own selfish desires. I should have known that few men would ever accept what I told you. I should have understood the immediate consequences of what I told you and understood your reaction. My belief that your love for me would make you accept it was delusional and wrong. I’m sorry for putting my career above our marriage and our children. I’m sorry for missing out on so many things since the day our marriage effectively ended. I now understand that everything that happened is my fault. It was my choices that led us to this moment. What I’m not sorry for is the fact you are now with Josie. It hurts to know that you will be getting married, but I am not saying that I will not congratulate you and will not hope that you have a bright future together. I can only hope that Josie proves to be a better wife and partner than I was.”
“Thank you, Erica,” Josie said softly.
“Amelia and Annabelle, I’m sorry for not being here like I should be. I’m so sorry for leaving the way I did. I knew I would be hurting you, breaking your little hearts. But your mother made a series of bad choices. I was hurting. I was embarrassed. I was starting to realise the pain that I’d caused your father. I never stopped loving you. I missed you terribly every time I was home late while I was still living here, and I miss you every day now that I don’t see you. What I can promise you is that I will never stop loving you, never stop trying to be a good mother, and will always be available whenever you want. It’s time I put my girls first again and everything else in my life can now come a distant second.”
Erica broke down again as she placed the letter down to hug our daughters. They were old enough to understand a little bit of what their mother was saying. Josie needed to wipe her eyes. I wasn’t being stoic. No tears from me but I could understand this wasn’t easy for Erica. And I appreciated the honesty and the accepting of responsibility for her actions. It’s taken her a while to get to this point. A lot of men and women would never make this step, and would always blame others for what happened.
“Chris, the only promise I can make you going forward is that I will work with you as a cooperative co-parent. Everything I do now will be for the benefit of our daughters. I promise you that I will not fight for more custody. I believe in my heart that they belong in this house and this home with you. I know Josie is going to make for a wonderful stepmother, and I’m aware that my girls already love and adore her too. Apart from our girls, the only other focus is self-improvement, and the last hope I have is that maybe one day in the future, I will hear a few words from you that I really need to hear.
That you forgive me.”
She paused and glanced at Josie and then our girls before she looked over the table at me.
“I still love you and never stopped. But I know your heart now belongs to another. That’s okay. And I say that because I know it was my fault. My choices led to your love being given to someone else. It’s not a good feeling, but it’s also something that will help me grow.
I’ll finish this by stating that I wish you, the girls and now Josie all the best in the future. You have my full support, and I can only hope you all have a happy life together.
Erica.”
She placed the letter down and slid it across the table in my direction. Josie stood up as Erica did, the two women sharing a hug. I stood up and disappeared into the bedroom, returning with the letter that Erica had left on the table on the day she’d walked out. I threw that letter in the bin and told Erica that her new letter would be the one I would now keep. She whispered her thanks to me.
Two weeks later, Josie and I were married in a rather simple ceremony at a nearby park surrounded by our family and friends. Josie wanted to invite Erica as she believed it would help her move on. I didn’t agree straight away, and I eventually asked our daughters what they thought. They wanted their mother there, so I sent a quick invite to Erica. She accepted without hesitation.
“Chris, you know how I’m on the pill,” Josie whispered during our first dance as husband and wife.
“I’m aware as your pills are quite visible, and I know you take one every morning.”
“I want to stop taking them during our honeymoon.”
“Want to get started straight away?”
“I don’t want to wait too long before we start extending our family.”
“I like how you said extending and not starting.”
“I have stepdaughters now, Chris,” she said with a smile, “You know I’ve treated them like my own since I moved in.”
“As far as they’re concerned, they already have two mothers. I think they might think of something to call you soon enough.”
“I’d love it if they did,” she said softly.
We consummated our marriage that night as we agreed that getting drunk and stupid during the reception would be a stupid idea. Our sex life had been fantastic since our first time being intimate, and making love as a newly married couple was the perfect way to end a wonderful day and start our marriage.
Erica arrived two mornings later to look after our daughters. She would stay in the guest bedroom for the week while Josie and I spent a week on a Pacific Island. Nothing but sun, sea, sand and hopefully a lot of sex. Josie made me laugh when she showed me the pill packet and threw it in the bin while putting everything else she needed in her suitcase.
We returned home a week later looking a little more tanned than usual, with constant smiles on her faces, and if it was possible to fall even more in love with each other, we’d done just that. I had been relaxing, a lot of fun, and just what we needed. A week spent focusing on each other, and it was the right way to start our marriage.
I arrived home two months later to the news that Josie was pregnant with our first child. The first people we told were our daughters. They were over the moon to know that they would soon have a sibling.
Epilogue
I think it’s fair to say that I find my wife as sexy now after two kids and ten years of marriage as I did the first day I met her. I still think of ourselves as young though we’ve matured during the past decade. She’s aged gracefully, like a fine wine. I’ve done everything I can to keep the aging at bay. When I started to thin up top, Josie suggested I just get a razor and go smooth. She now loved my bald head, always kissing in. Even Erica thinks it suits me particularly as I usually have a cropped beard or goatee.
Our marriage has been rather smooth sailing. Sure, we have arguments from time to time, but even when we agree to disagree, we always end the discussion with a hug and kiss, and never go to bed angry without expressing our love for each other. Sure, we don’t make love every night like we used to, but we are far away from a dead bedroom. Josie still has quite the libido, and I still can’t get enough of my wife.
Amelia and Annabelle are in the last couple of years of high school and looking forward to graduating and heading to university. I’ve told them that they’re welcome to remain living at home as long as they need.
Josie and I eventually had two children together. She gave birth to a son first, who we christened Mark, and then there is our little girl, whom we christened Michaela. My son is a real ‘mini me’ and he loves spending time with his father doing blokey things. He’s already talking about either being a professional rugby league player or a race car driver. But he’s also smart and I reckon there’s a chance he’ll end up doing what his father does for a living. As for Michaela, to say that everyone dotes on her wouldn’t be wrong. Gorgeous, precocious, and just the cutest giggle in the world whenever we make her laugh. Annabelle and Amelia adore her, even Mark tolerates his little sister, and the rest of the family has simply fallen in love with her.
And then there is Erica. Her relationship with our daughters is as strong as ever. She’s known as Auntie Erica to the two children I have with Josie. Her friendship with Josie has recovered and they’re now close friends. Even Claire resumed contact with her after a couple of years, and after some very tearful conversations, they’re now the best of friends again.
It took some time, and I even attended therapy alone before going to a couple of sessions with Erica, but I eventually found it in my heart to finally forgive her. I hadn’t hated her in a very long time, but holding onto the pain of the betrayal was almost a way of me not completely moving on. I forgave her because it was the right thing to do, and after the letter she wrote, she was worthy of being forgiven. I won’t say that we’re friends, but I can spend time in her company and enjoy it. We’ll never be anywhere nearly as close as we used to be, but when she comes to visit the girls or Josie, she will always be warmly welcomed, and hugging her isn’t uncomfortable.
Josie knows I still have the occasional ‘What if?’ when it comes to my life. It was that night Erica sat me down and told me what she wanted that led to where I am now in life. I have no real regrets because being married to Josie is the best thing in the world. She loves me unconditionally as much as I return that love. We have a wonderful family, some fantastic friends, and beautiful children.
I wouldn’t trade any of this for the world.
Notes:
So I did a bit of Googling regarding matters of custody in Australia and, to be honest, there are different figures on numerous websites when it comes to custody arrangements. It’s fair to say that mothers are still being awarded sole custody of children more often than not, mothers are usually awarded around two-thirds to three-quarters of the time with their children, the father given the rest.
A whopping 35-40% of children either never see their father, only see their father during daytime hours, or will only see their father for perhaps one weekend a fortnight or even a weekend in a month. The ‘one weekend a fortnight’ father was very much the common theme when I was growing up, and statistics showed this is still the majority though probably not as high as it used to be.
Equal or joint custody is around 9-10% of the time. To be honest, even this paltry figure is better than it used to be. My parents divorced at the end of the 1980s and joint custody was practically unheard of at the time, and fathers pretty much never got any sort of custody except being a ‘weekend dad’. Although it is a slow process, the courts are trying to be more favourable in giving equal treatment to parents. But when a relationship ends, the parent that moves out (and let’s be honest, it’s usually the father) has to find a place to live and it’s not always possible to remain close to the family home.
When it comes to fathers having more custody than the mother, figures stand at around 8-10%. Again, this figure has improved in recent decades. Unlike fathers, it is highly unusual for children not to have any access to their mothers.
I’m aware of more than one couple who has gone through a divorce with children. One father gets one weekend a fortnight and one night during each week. Another father had to fight tooth and nail just to get access to his kids, eventually the court forcing the mother to allow him to see his girls. The mother is still throwing up the occasional roadblock but at least he gets to see his kids every second weekend.
Chapter 114: Pocket Rocket [Romance]
Chapter Text
“How’s the dating scene out there, Chris?” Mike asked, glancing around the table to see my four friends already looking at me rather expectantly.
I finished sipping at my pint before managing a rueful grin, and shaking my head. “Be glad you four are not having to put yourselves out there again. It’s a minefield.”
“Any dates lately?” John wondered.
“A few. Some get to a second or third, but I just haven’t met anyone where I feel that instant spark. One woman has actually turned into a friend, and while we didn’t have that spark, she’s already suggesting that she’ll introduce me to some of her single friends.”
“Online dating?” Greg suggested.
“Already doing it and it’s fucking awful. Too many women expect us to be performing monkeys just to get a few seconds of their attention. Already deleted the apps and I’ll do things the old-fashioned way. You know, actually just approach a woman who might look interested. If I strike out, I’ll just try again with someone else. Plenty of men have been rejected over and over again until meeting someone they feel they can establish that connection with.”
All the questions were due to the fact I was a recently divorced thirty-something man. Thankfully, I’d come out of the divorce with the townhouse, as it was only my name on the deed, I’d paid the deposit and could prove I paid the majority of the bills towards its upkeep, and I was relieved that we hadn’t started a family when she decided that she needed to go ‘find herself’.
That meant she wanted to go out and fuck other guys while keeping me as her back-up plan. I told her to get fucked, kicked her out, and divorced her as soon as I was legally allowed.
She was still messaging me at least a couple of times a week, pleading with me to take her back. The only reason I didn’t block her is that the whole situation was laughable. I knew she was regretting what she had said, but I wasn’t stupid. I knew she’d been out ‘finding herself’ ever since I kicked her out. A few of her friends liked me as a friend and kept me up to date with the situation. All of them told me to not take her back.
I ended up staying until nearly midnight with my friends as we sank a couple more pints, watched both games of footy and enjoyed a meal as well. As we all lived in the suburbs, the only way to get home after sinking a few drinks was by walking or some sort of taxi. I preferred to walk, enjoying the night-time spring air, sharing handshakes and well wishes before I began the short walk home.
Arriving home to an empty house was something that took a little getting used to once my ex-wife had left the marital home. I had considered getting a pet, but the backyard wasn’t really large enough for a dog, and I was wary of getting a cat. The walls had been empty of anything for a long time after she’d left, as I had endeavoured to erase any sign of her presence in the house, but I found enjoyment in buying a few art pieces and also had other photos and things that interested me dotted around the house.
It was lunchtime on Tuesday when I received a call from Charlotte. She was the woman I’d had a date with, where there’d been no spark, but we’d still enjoyed a wonderful conversation, and she was the one to ask if I was interested in just being friends. I thought you could never have enough friends, and I also thought having a few friends of the feminine persuasion couldn’t be a bad thing.
“I’m hosting a barbecue next Saturday and wondered if you’d like to come along?” she asked.
I couldn’t hold back the groan, which made her laugh on the other end of the line. “You’re going to try and set me up with one of your friends, aren’t you?”
“Not specifically. But there will be quite a few single women there.”
“And how many single men?” The silence was my answer. “I’ll be the only one, won’t I?”
“I may have let slip to a few of them that I met a wonderful man a couple of months ago, and while we didn’t have that spark, he’s a good man and I probably have talked you up quite a bit since then.”
“No pressure. Thanks!”
“I’m sure you’ll be just fine, Chris.” She paused before adding, “There is one woman that I’d really like you to meet, Chris. She’s such a sweetheart but doesn’t have much luck in the dating world.”
“Okay, I’m not doing anything next Saturday, so I’ll come along.”
“Thanks, Chris.”
“You having any luck out there?”
“Not really. Definitely given up on the online dating thing for the time being. Might end up taking your approach. Hope to meet a good man somewhere.”
“Shame none of my friends are single…”
“I’ll find the right man eventually. But if I can help you find the right woman at the same time…”
“And you think one of your friends is the right woman?”
Silence again before she said softly, “I think you’re going to absolutely adore Hailey, Chris. She’s so damned cute and adorable, and I reckon she’s going to take one look at you and introduce herself.”
“Here’s hoping then.”
Spending Friday night alone wasn’t something that bothered me as it was a good excuse to simply relax and unwind after another long week of work. I’d usually purchase a six-pack of beer or cider, usually avoiding the generic lagers, preferring something with a bit of taste, and then order in either a pizza or maybe some Chinese food or something, before sitting back on the couch to watch the two games of footy on offer.
As I had a free Saturday, my mother had quickly organised for my two sisters and me to go and visit for the afternoon and evening. Mum now lived by herself in the old family home. I was the first to arrive, walking in the front door and surprising my mother as she was still pottering around the kitchen. Exclaiming my name, I was then greeted by a very warm hug. I saw my mother at least once a fortnight, but we’d always had a close bond.
Particularly after the family learned one evening when I was fourteen that my father had been having a long-standing affair with one of her friends, that he was walking out on his family so he could go and marry her. Having gone through my own divorce, I certainly had a better understanding of what my mother had gone through. I still hadn’t talked to my father since I was sixteen.
I had a younger sister by three years, Jennifer, and an older sister by two years, Jane. The three of us were incredibly close. Jane had been happily married for a decade, arriving after me with her husband and three kids in tow. She always greeted me with a long hug as she absolutely loved her little brother. I liked her husband quite a lot as we shared some common interests.
Jennifer was still happily single, and as soon as she’d greeted everyone else, she plopped herself onto the couch next to me and immediately snuggled into my side. When I turned my head to meet her eyes, I was greeted by a dazzling smile. “What has you in a good mood?” I wondered.
“I don’t get to see my big brother much anymore, so when I do get to see him, I’m going to absolutely smother him!”
I loved my family. I called my mother at least once every couple of days, but I knew she kept herself busy with her job and a great circle of friends. She had attempted dating a few times but hadn’t managed to meet a man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with, at least not yet. As for Jennifer, she had admitted at the age of sixteen to liking both girls and boys. I knew she was currently single but had no problem telling me about all the attractive girls she could potentially date.
Jane and her family stayed long enough to eat and enjoy conversation before they had to go home, the two younger children obviously growing bored and restless. That left me with my mother and Jennifer, sitting out on the back deck, the two women sharing a bottle of wine while I sipped at another bottle of beer.
“Any luck out there?” my younger sister finally asked.
“Still trying,” I replied, “But it isn’t easy.”
“Think of how long I’ve been single. I haven’t exactly given up but having gone this long without a man in my life, I don’t really need one any longer,” Mum admitted, “I don’t even really miss having someone next to me in bed.”
“I think Charlotte is setting me up with at least one of her friends next weekend.”
“Isn’t she someone you dated?” Jennifer wondered.
“Yeah. We might not have had a romantic interest, but it was nice that we could end up as friends.”
“What’s her name?”
“Her name is Hailey, Mum. Other than that, I have no idea what she’s like. Charlotte just said I’d find her rather cute. She might give me more details during the week or it’s just going to be a surprise.”
I hadn’t been drinking much while my sister had helped polish off a couple of bottles of wine. Thankfully, she hadn’t driven so I offered her a lift home when it was time to give our mother some peace and quiet. Jennifer had always been affectionate with me. I knew she still nursed the same little crush she’d always had. It was never weird between us as I could almost understand her feelings.
Walking her to the front door of the apartment block she called home, I held her close as I felt her arms wrap around me in return, hearing her sigh softly as she got comfortable. “Want to know the reason why I’ve given up on men?” she finally asked.
“Sure.”
“Because no-one can measure up to you.” She paused before adding, “And I guess I’ve grown to prefer women too.”
“Still waiting for that someone special?”
“I’ve got a couple of friends with benefits, but I’m not sure I’m willing to upgrade them to girlfriend. I like playing the field and simply enjoying life.” She leaned back and met my eyes. “You won’t judge me for being a little carefree about it, will you?”
“I reckon lesbians have the best chance of playing the field and not having to worry about VD!”
Jennifer giggled, playfully slapping my chest. “So many women who only like women still freak out if I tell them I’ve also been with men. Even in today’s world, people don’t understand what it’s like to feel like I do. I feel I could fall in love with anyone, Chris.”
“I hope you have better luck when you eventually get married than I did.”
“Heart still hurting?”
“No, I’m past that. Sometimes, when I’m by myself, it’s more a case of thinking ‘What if?’ What if she hadn’t asked me what she did? Would we still be married? Would we have started a family by now? But asking those questions doesn’t mean I regret the decisions I’ve taken. And given that even her own friends supported my decision tells me I made the right one.”
“Well, here’s hoping that next weekend, you’ll find Miss Right this time.”
“And you?”
“I’m just going to keep having fun, Chris. I’m not even thirty yet so I have plenty of time to settle down. Mum can be happy that Jane has popped out a few grandchildren for her to dote over.” That made her pause again. “I’m guessing you still want a family?”
“Maybe. First priority is finding someone to be with. I’m comfortable being single, but I’ll admit it can be a lonely existence sometimes.”
“You could always invite your adorable little sister around and she’d happily snuggle up with her big brother.”
Giving her a squeeze earned a giggle. “Love you, Jenny…”
“Love you too, Chris. I’d better get upstairs before I really embarrass myself.”
“Jenny, it’s never been a problem. I love how close we are. And if you did happen to be around my place one evening and fell asleep, I’d probably take you up on your offer if I was still single in the future.”
“You know I love a good cuddle!”
With a last kiss on the cheek, she let me go and headed inside. I messaged her early the next morning, not surprised she told me about nursing a bit of a hangover and wondering if she’d embarrassed herself the previous night. I just told her about the offer to come snuggle. She sent back a smiley face and told me that she would still offer that sober.
It was another long week at work. I kept up to date with my friends through our group chat, mostly talking about the previous weekend’s footy, and the coming weekend’s footy, while sharing plenty of inappropriate jokes and memes. Mum received her every second-night phone call. Even if nothing was really going on, I knew she appreciated the time I took to keep in touch. Jane was usually busy with her family and work to really have much time to talk, while Jennifer was happy to tell me about the two dates she had planned for the weekend.
As for Charlotte and the barbecue on the coming weekend, she spent the entire week teasing me about all the single women who would apparently be present but was near enough insisting that it would be Hailey who I really should spend time getting to know. “Trust me, Chris. You’re going to find her attractive, but you’re going to enjoy just talking to her.”
I was going to ask why she was so sure about that, but I figured I’d trust her instinct.
I spent Saturday morning completing all the chores I’d normally leave for the next day with the assumption I might be a little tired or hungover the next day. Before getting ready, I did shoot Charlotte a message, asking that it was a barbecue but was there a certain attire. She gave me a quick call, assuring me a nice shirt and jeans would be suitable enough.
Not wanting to drive as I knew there would be at least a little drinking involved, I made sure we stopped off at a bottle shop as I didn’t want to go empty-handed, placing three bottles of wine to chill again the tray of meat I was also taking. Never go empty-handed when invited to a barbecue.
Charlotte answered the door and greeted me with a warm smile before leaving a soft kiss on my cheek. “Thank you for coming, Chris. Come on in.”
“I brought a few things.”
“If there’s wine in that cool bag, you’re going to be even more popular with the girls.”
“I’m not just going to be surrounded by single women, am I?” I asked as I followed her to the kitchen.
“No, Chris. There will be a few couples here. But don’t you worry about them.”
“Need any help with the grill or anything?”
She offered me a beer, another warm smile on her face as her hand ended up on mine. “You’re here as my guest, Chris. The only thing you’ll be doing is meeting some very pretty women, and then there’s also Hailey. She’s excited but also very nervous about meeting you.”
“Talked me up?”
“It’s not that. She’s not had a lot of luck when it comes to men. I’ve known you long enough to trust you, and I think you’re going to be pleasantly surprised.” She stepped a little closer. “You’re already a good friend, Chris. Please don’t hurt her. We all love her.”
“I’ll be good.”
“Come on, I’ll introduce you.”
I didn’t miss the silence that descended when I walked out alongside Charlotte. Now I didn’t think I was anything particularly special regarding looks. I was distinctly average, just another face in the crowd. I wasn’t particularly tall. Yes, I had reached that magical ‘six foot’ that so many women seem to covet, but barely had another inch in height after that. I did keep myself fit but I wasn’t jacked or incredibly muscular. I just kept the weight off. I still had all my hair, and I did like to keep my stubble. Had blue eyes which some women seemed to like.
Charlotte led me around, ensuring I was introduced to the couples first. Hit it off with a couple of the guys immediately as they noticed the stubby holder in which my beer was sitting. Taken by the hand, Charlotte then introduced me to some of her single friends. Everyone was very polite and friendly, but I had a feeling they’d already been told I was there to meet someone else.
“And this is Hailey,” Charlotte stated a few minutes later.
I’ll put this simply. Hailey was tiny. I mean really short. My ex-wife had been only five-two and it was clear to me that Hailey was at least a couple of inches shorter than her. But there was no doubt that she was attractive. In fact, the word ‘gorgeous’ came to mind immediately. Strawberry blonde hair that looked completely natural. Green eyes that seemed ever so expressive within seconds of meeting mine. She was definitely drinking me in as I did the same.
“This is Hailey. Hailey, I’d like you to meet Chris,” Charlotte stated by way of introduction.
“Giving me your cast-offs now, Charlotte?” Hailey retorted, flashing me what I thought was a cheeky grin. Offering my hand, she immediately made me laugh by pointing at her cheek. “A man greets a woman with a kiss on the cheek.”
“How European,” I said with humour as I leaned down to kiss her cheek. I then kissed her other cheek, earning a giggle as I added, “Might as well go full European then.”
“Would you like another drink, Hailey?”
Hailey looked at Charlotte before returning her eyes to me. “Charlotte will now make herself scarce so we can get to know each other. I’m assuming you’ve been informed?”
“Yeah…”
“Charlotte, I’d love another glass of wine.” Taking my hand, Hailey then added, “And you can come with me so we can sit down and relax.”
There was some furniture dotted around the backyard, a couple of wicker couches with comfortable-looking cushions with umbrellas provided so there was shade. Taking a seat on one of them, I made sure I was turned towards Hailey as she brushed a few strands of hair away from her eyes. She smiled at me as I’m sure I was slightly staring at her.
“Is it because I’m tiny? It does freak a lot of guys out.”
“How tall are you?”
“I’m four-nine. Technically, some people would consider me a ‘little person’. I just say I never had a real growth spurt through puberty. The thing is, I bet I’m older than you.”
“Thirty-two.”
“Thirty-five. Do I look thirty-five?”
“Definitely not.”
“I’ll be honest from the start, Chris. I don’t get to date very often because of it. Most guys freak out dating someone so short. Anyone who does date me treats me almost like a porcelain doll, thinking they’ll break me if they just hug me.” Taking a chance, I wrapped my arms around her, feeling her hug me in return. “Charlotte said you weren’t oblivious to things,” she added softly, “She’s really talked you up, Chris. But I know to be realistic about things.”
“We can get to know each other and see where things go, Hailey. Want to know the first word that went through my mind when I saw you?”
“Sure.”
“Gorgeous.”
“Thank you,” she whispered before letting me go and leaning back, “Want to know why Charlotte recommended us to each other?”
“That has intrigued me since she mentioned you.”
“Who do you support?”
If you live in Sydney, you know how to answer that question as it’ll be about who you support in the footy. And not the kind that’s popular south of the border. “North Sydney Bears. I don’t support anyone in the NRL because of that.”
The smile was instantaneous. “A man who appreciates proper footy. I’m a Newtown Jets girl. Nothing better than suburban footy at 3pm on a Saturday afternoon.”
“Been to Henson Park a couple of times to watch them play the Bears. Why the Jets?”
“Dad is a fan. Grandad was a fan. Family has supported them since foundation, or that’s the story anyway. Family used to live around Marrickville. I was a season ticket holder through my twenties, and saw them playing in the various Sydney competitions. I’ll watch the NRL, but screw going to places like Commbank or the Allianz. Over-priced, mid-strength beer and garbage, way too expensive food.”
“Maybe we can catch a few games next season then?”
“Never been to North Sydney Oval. I might have a reason to go now. Another interest we share is the fact I go to Melbourne every second year for the Grand Prix.”
“Petrol head?”
“Again, it comes from my father. I have two older brothers, but my father always made sure he involved his only daughter. Doesn’t stop me from being the little girl my mother always wanted at the same time, but I found watching sport with Dad was a way of us bonding.”
“Tea parties and dolls?”
That made her laugh. “Yes, there a photos of my father and me from when I was a little girl.”
“I have two sisters, one older, one younger. I found myself dragged into all sorts of things when I was growing up.” Charlotte returned with a glass of wine for Hailey, smiling at us both before giving us some privacy. “How much did she actually tell you about me?”
Resting a hand on my thigh, she ensured her eyes met mine. “She told me you’d been hurt recently.”
“Divorced. It’s been a while now. Why I’ve been out dating. No matter what people say, the scars do remain. I’m just glad I find myself able to trust people again.”
“Do you mind if I ask what happened?”
“The simplest explanation is that she wanted to go and be with other guys while keeping me as a back-up. I denied that request and we divorced. From what some of her friends tell me, she now deeply regrets it.”
“More fool her then. I don’t have anything like that happening to me. I’ve never been married or even engaged. I don’t have an extensive relationship list. Plenty of guys would treat me like some of fetish. Oooh, I’ll have sex with the tiny woman.”
“Well, you are tiny compared to me!”
She gave me a sideways glance. “Maybe you’re just a giant,” she said, the smirk suggesting she was joking, adding a cute little laugh at the end.
The conversation continued to flow as we got to know each other, sticking mostly to basic topics such as family, friends, what we did for a living, and other interests and hobbies that interested us. We avoided anything that could lead to disagreement, at least in this first meeting, and I was having such a great time talking to her that Charlotte eventually had to wander over to let us know that the food was ready.
Getting to my feet and offering my hand to Hailey earned an incredibly sweet smile. Hers felt small in mine as she walked closer to me, bumping into me occasionally, it was a suggestion that we were both feeling that connection already. Surface level to start with, but I was already thinking of asking for her number and asking for a date in the future.
As night descended, outside in the backyard under the clear night sky did turn rather cool. Even in the middle of spring, the evenings could be quite chilly. Some other couples had started to depart so Charlotte suggested those of us remaining head inside. I didn’t miss the fact that by the time I walked in with Hailey there was only an armchair available, sitting down with Hailey not hesitating in sitting on my lap. Wrapping an arm around her waist, her head rested against my shoulder.
“Well, isn’t that cute,” Charlotte stated.
We must have spent a couple of hours sitting like that, taking part in the conversation. Plenty of laughter as no-one was getting too drunk. I sipped at a couple of bottles of beer, Hailey enjoying one or two more glasses of wine.
“How are you getting home?” I asked Hailey when it was time to call it a night.
“Was going to call a taxi. You?”
“If you live near where I do, we could at least split one?”
“Or I could go home with you?” I felt my jaw drop slightly and I definitely blinked in surprise. “I’m only partly joking, Chris. While I’ve had a lovely night, and I feel I could trust you already…”
“Want to do something during the week?”
“You asking me out on a date, Chris?”
“Absolutely.”
“Good, because I was just going to ask for your number if you didn’t ask for mine.”
We swapped numbers before organising a taxi to take us home. We both lived in the western suburbs, pleased that she only lived a few suburbs away from me. Would still mean driving to visit each other, but at least we were not at opposite sides or ends of the city.
Pulling up outside her house, it was like many that had popped up in the numerous new suburbs on the outskirts of the city. She confirmed that she lived alone and was only renting. Asking how I was able to afford a house, I admitted that I’d saved from around the age of fifteen and simply lucked into getting in when house prices were still somewhat reasonable.
“So will you just text and message or will you call me?” she asked when standing at the doorstep.
“Would you like me to call?”
“Every night, Chris. I hope that’s not too demanding.”
“And you’d like to meet up during the week?”
“How about Wednesday? Then you can take me out on a date on Saturday too? You organise Wednesday night. For Saturday, I’ll make up a picnic basket. There are a few parks around where we could sit down, enjoy the sun… Fool around a little bit.”
When I leaned down to kiss her, she was ready for me. It wasn’t a full-on make-out session for a first kiss, but she kissed me back immediately. Wrapping an arm around her, I pulled her tight which earned another chuckle when she leaned back. “I’m not going to break if you want to give me a big old bear hug, Chris,” she said softly, “Charlotte was right about one thing though. She knew I was going to like you.”
“The difference doesn’t bother you?”
“Does it bother you?”
“Nope. I’m just going to call you my pocket rocket from now on.”
She ran a hand up my shirt before grabbing a handful. “I might not quite fit in your pocket, Chris, but sometime soon, I’ll certainly hope to help out with the rocket thing.”
“I like how confident you are.”
“I’m not usually. I’ve had more than one bad experience. Want to know why I feel I can trust you?”
“Sure.”
“You have kind eyes. And I think we’ve both been hurt so we’ll both be careful. Most importantly, I trust Charlotte, and that means I can find it in myself to trust you too.”
“Want me to call you when I get home? Wish you goodnight?”
“I might even send you a selfie of me in bed, Chris.”
For the first time in a while, I felt myself smiling as the taxi dropped me off at home a few minutes later. Thankfully, it was late enough that my mother and sisters couldn’t message or call, asking for details of the evening though I knew that would come the next morning. As I was getting ready for bed, my phone beeped, another smile as it was a message from Hailey.
Mum called first thing the next morning, early enough that she woke me up. After giving her some vague details, I was eating breakfast when Jennifer was the next to call me. Asking me a million and one questions about Hailey, I then asked her about her weekend as I knew she’d had a date each night.
“Friday night was a bit of a strikeout. She was a little too crazy for my tastes. Last night, though. My God, Chris. Not only was she hot, but she was clearly interested in me and very interested in getting me into bed.”
“Do I really need to know, Jenny?”
“Don’t want to hear how your little sister definitely got laid last night?”
“I’m glad you got laid, I just don’t need the details. Think it’ll lead somewhere?”
“Definitely friends with benefits for now, but she might be someone who could end up being a relationship. We just had that connection straight away… Was it like that with Hailey?”
“I don’t know. It certainly felt like it. And when we kissed, I think we both felt that spark.”
“I hope it works out for you, Chris. You deserve to be happy.”
My friends were aware and did show some interest, but being honest, we didn’t really discuss our private lives in any great detail. Two of my friends were happily married with kids, another was engaged to be married, still in the process of planning their wedding, while the fourth had been with his girlfriend for nearly ten years, neither particularly feeling the need to get married, but they’d bought a house and had two kids. My friends had been a collective shoulder to lean on while going through a divorce, and their four partners had cut ties with my ex-wife. I knew everyone would be happy should I find love again.
I called Hailey that night, and also in the evenings of Monday and Tuesday, amazed about the fact that we ended up spending a couple of hours each night just chatting about anything that came to mind. When it came to discussing relationships, I’d been with my ex-wife for a few years, and before her, I’d dated a bit after leaving high school having gone straight out into the workforce, avoiding university as what I wanted to do didn’t require tertiary education.
“I know some men want to know about previous partners, and others don’t care. I can be honest about my number, Chris. I’ve only had five boyfriends and I don’t sleep with a man before we’ve at least known each other a while and I feel safe. What I’m saying is that I don’t do one-night stands nor any sort of casual thing.”
“Hailey, I’m willing to take my time. What I’ve always known about myself is that I enjoy sharing my life with someone in a relationship, and I definitely loved being married to someone that I had once loved and adored.”
“I can’t rush into anything, but what I already know is that I want to see where this goes, Chris. I’m saying that without even having been on a date with you yet…”
“Don’t worry about it. I guess when you feel something, you immediately start thinking.”
That made her laugh. “Chris, I haven’t stopped thinking since that kiss we shared on Saturday night. I’m just glad you did kiss me because that was the perfect way to end a first time of meeting.”
“So what would you like to eat tomorrow night?”
“Don’t care, Chris. What you’ll learn is that you don’t need to wine and dine me to impress me. I’m a simple woman with simple tastes. You don’t need to flash the cash to win me. I think we both have expectations when it comes to a relationship and partner. I hope we keep things realistic. But if you’re asking what my favourite is, then I won’t make it any easier by suggesting I’ll eat anything. Given where we live, if we got to an RSL or a bowlo, we’ll definitely get a good feed, at least.”
Agreeing to pick her up and drive the next night, I stuck with the shirt and jeans ensemble as I figured visiting an RSL located between our two homes would be the easiest and best option. Knocking on her door, she answered it rather quickly, showing off the gorgeous red and white dress she’d selected, amused that she was wearing heels that gave her a couple more inches of height. Faint make-up but the lipstick was a red that matched her dress. Leaning in to kiss her, it was immediately different to the kiss we’d shared at the end of Saturday night.
“Well, hello there,” she whispered upon pulling back.
“You’re looking both gorgeous and sexy tonight,” I whispered back, “Ready to go?”
“I’ll just grab my handbag.”
Taking her hand as I walked her to my ute, she knew what I did for a living so wasn’t surprised by it. She held my hand the entire drive, continuing to hold my hand as I led her into the RSL, signing us both in, before we made our way to the bistro area to find a table and look over the menu. Purchasing a glass of wine for her and something non-alcoholic for me, she certainly made me grin when lowering the menu with a smile.
“Steak, please,” she stated simply, “You won’t see me ordering a stupid salad when we go out to eat. I might not be a big girl, but I do have a big appetite.”
“So where do you put it all?”
“I exercise and I find a healthy sex life keeps me fit. Shame I’m single far too often.”
Meeting her eyes, I couldn’t help smirking when I asked, “Take matters into your own hands then?”
“Let’s just say I’m a modern woman in some ways and there are things that can be purchased that can really help me take the edge off most nights, Chris.” That raised my eyebrows as she sipped at her wine, amusement in her green eyes. “Don’t check the bottom drawer of my nightstand when you eventually stay the night unless you want to know.”
“Maybe I do want to know?”
“Later. This is our first date. I don’t want to go scaring you off just yet.”
After ordering our meals, including some garlic bread with cheese to start, agreeing that we’d go without dessert for now, I made sure I was sitting alongside instead of opposite her, holding her hand the entire time as we waited for our food to be ready. I wasn’t surprised that sex was mentioned quite early. I’d listened into the conversations on Saturday night, and though it didn’t get too personal, it did seem to be a favourite topic of conversation for all the women.
“Chris… When did you last have sex?”
“That would have been with my ex-wife. You mentioned not enjoying one-night stands. I’m the same. I’ve had a couple of dates where the woman was keen to have me take them home that night for sex. There was a part of me that did consider it, just to get that release, the rush of endorphins you get when enjoying yourself. But I knew it wouldn’t go anywhere otherwise.”
“So when we finally make love, we’ll both be snapping a dry spell?” Squeezing my hand as I met her eyes, she returned a beautiful smile. “Not tonight as I can’t rush into something like that.”
“Maybe you’d like to stay with me on Saturday night though? Just to cuddle.”
“You like to cuddle?”
“Tell me of a man who doesn’t like to cuddle. All men love a cuddle. We just don’t admit it very often. Men crave intimacy and affection as much as women do.”
Leaning over to kiss my cheek, she whispered, “I’ll pack a small bag so I can stay on Saturday then.”
All our food was ready at the same time, and the conversation didn’t flow as easily while we were eating. I was amused that Hailey loved her meal and cleared her plate. We’d both ordered a steak with all the trimmings, watching her lean back once she’d finished, patting her flat stomach. The question of where she put it all still remained.
Adjourning to the bar area to free up the table, I ordered her another glass of wine and an alcoholic ginger beer for me. It wasn’t high in alcohol content so I could have one and still drive without a problem. Finding a spare table, the conversation continued to flow, not surprised that we were now really feeling each other out regarding particular topics. Neither of us was religious at all. We both voted for the ALP (Australian Labor Party) at both state and federal levels. Though we did care about many social issues, like most people, we were more worried about our day-to-day lives than saving the world. I had a mortgage and bills to pay first above everything.
“Guess I do support some causes because of my sister,” I explained, “She likes both men and women but has spent more time with women in the recent past. I’ve always been of the opinion that people are more accepting of same-sex female relationships though I’m probably wrong about that.”
“I spend a lot of time around Newtown so it’s very much in my eyes every time I’m there. And being honest, gay clubs are great for a single woman as we can enjoy ourselves in there without being hit on the entire night and made to feel uncomfortable. The men ignore us, and women are more likely to accept a ‘no’ with a smile and kind words.”
“Never been to one of those sorts of clubs before,” I admitted.
“It would be eye-opening to someone not familiar with the lifestyle. I haven’t been to one in quite a while though. Focusing more on my career and spending time with my close friends.”
We couldn’t stay out all night as we both had work in the morning, eventually driving Hailey home at a reasonable time. Walking to her front door again, we barely swapped words before we were sharing one hell of a kiss. Even with her heels, the height difference did make things slightly awkward, but when I had her backed up against the door and she whimpered, we both smiled as it was a sound of complete pleasure.
“Kiss me like that on Saturday night and I might not be able to say no,” she whispered.
“I’ll behave. I’ll even wear something to bed.”
“Ah, sleep in the buff?”
“Of course.”
“So do I.” Raising my eyebrows, she ran a hand up my arm to my shoulder. “Maybe you’ll get a little treat tonight…”
“I was distracted by something tonight.”
She pressed her breasts together with her upper arms as I lowered my eyes for a moment. “You were subtle enough, but I saw you glancing a few times. They’re big for a girl my size. Pretty much the only things that did grow during puberty.” Leaning up to kiss me again, she moaned softly when my tongue slid into her mouth, pressing her body into mine as one of my hands ended up cupping her rather pert little butt. That earned another smile as her fingers ended up running through my hair. “I should go inside now,” she stated when leaning back again, “Otherwise I’m going to invite you in. And I really want to invite you in to do more than just this.”
“Goodnight, Hailey. Thanks for tonight.”
“I can’t wait for Saturday, Chris. I’m going to tell Charlotte everything. She’s actually really glad that all her dating has ended with her making at least one good friend. I’m definitely going to thank her for inviting you over and introducing you to me.”
Getting ready for bed when getting home, I’d just slid under the sheets when my phone beeped, receiving a slightly risqué photo of Hailey lying back in bed. The next photo was of her holding up her bra, followed by another of her holding up her panties. The next message told me everything I needed to know.
I’m not going to be alone in bed this Saturday… xxx
Catching up with my friends on Friday night, I was interrogated nearly the entire time as they could see the change in my demeanour almost immediately. While I didn’t give too many details, I did admit that I had hit it off with Hailey the previous Saturday, we’d caught up during the week, and that we’d be heading out on another date the next day.
“And that’s why I won’t be drinking enough to be hungover tomorrow,” I stated.
I didn’t stay out too late and made sure I kept the drinking in moderation. It was nice that my friends were happy for me though, and from what I’d told them about Hailey, they thought I was onto a winner. She had messaged me occasionally. I let her know when I was home. She immediately called me as I got into bed, letting me know that she missed me already but was looking forward to our picnic the next day.
It was a lovely warm spring day when I pulled up outside Hailey’s place. When she opened the door, I was greeted by a gorgeous little woman wearing a sundress that still showed off her legs, but it was her bright smile that had me smiling back at her immediately. With barely a word exchanged, I leaned down to kiss her, running my hands down her back so I could cup her pert little arse.
“You can touch my butt whenever you want, but no touching the front parts just yet,” she said softly, “And I think you’re already excited.” I knew that as, well, it was difficult not to be excited just seeing her as she was so damned pretty. I felt my cheeks get a little warmer as I remained silent, earning a giggle. “And I’m definitely taking it as a compliment, Chris.”
“What’s your idea about this picnic?”
“I’m thinking of a drive towards the city and somewhere near the harbour. Think you can find us parking?”
“I’ll do my best to get as close as possible.”
Arriving around lunchtime, Hailey made sure we had a thick blanket to lay down on the grass, carrying the picnic basket and smaller cool bag as we eventually settled down. The sun was shining with barely a cloud in the sky, thankfully the temperature was not ridiculously high, ensuring we were near a large tree so we could take shelter in the shade.
“Need some sunscreen?” Hailey asked once we were settled, “Want to help me?”
I gave her a look as only her arms and legs were available though she quickly kicked off her sandals to expose her dainty little feet. Moving to sit on my knees in front of her, I applied cream from her hands all the way up her arms, ensuring I was kissing her at the same time, before I did the same with her legs, starting at her feet before slowly running my hands all the way up her legs. When I ran my hands underneath her dress, she bit her bottom lip as I grazed the fabric of her panties with each leg. Ending up on her back as I continued to kiss her, we eventually needed to stop as I was getting far too aroused, and it had been so long since I’d had sex, I was actually worried about finishing in my shorts.
“We should eat,” I finally said after a couple of deep breaths.
“Chris… I’m definitely going home with you tonight. All I’ll need to do is drop all this stuff at home and grab the bag I’ve already packed.”
We spent a few hours relaxing, nibbling at food and sharing the bottle of wine that we’d brought along. I was amazed at how easy the conversation flowed, touching on topics we’d already discussed, but neither of us scared to broach particular subjects that might usually be left for later, such as the idea of marriage and starting a family. Hailey was aware of my past and failed marriage, but I was adamant that I wanted to find love again and find my genuine life partner. When it came to children, I knew I wanted a family. Only one or two kids at most as large families were expensive.
Hailey was cuddling into my side as we were lying on the blanket when she said, “I’ve never really dreamed of the ridiculously large wedding. Yes, I’d love to wear a lovely dress. Yes, I’d love a nice party to celebrate getting married. But what I really want is a life together with the man I love.”
“I’ve done the large wedding. It’s not all it’s cracked up to be. Half the guests I didn’t even know. I barely had time to sit down and relax. And my new wife spent half the day in the company of other people.”
“Consummate the wedding that night?”
My snort made her giggle. “She got so drunk that she spent the night and half the next day with her head near the toilet bowl. Should have seen the signs there.”
Feeling a soft pair of lips on my cheek, she whispered, “Well, I’ll definitely be making sure to consummate my marriage on our wedding night. In fact, I’d happily send all the guests home so he can spend the night pleasing me.”
Turning my head to meet her eyes, I asked, “And what about pleasing him?”
The smirk made me laugh out loud. “Oh, wouldn’t you like to know what I’d do for him, Chris.”
We stayed all afternoon into the early evening. Having stuffed ourselves, I offered the chance to pick up at least a little something on the way home that we could eat at my place, stopping at Hailey’s to drop off everything before picking up her backpack. Arriving home with some burgers and chips from the nearby shop, we sat out on the back decking as we sated our appetites.
Heading inside once it was dark and cooling down, I had a rather large couch where I could lay down with Hailey happy to lie back against me as we watched a movie, Hailey moulded her body back against mine. The movie was the typical one you’d find on a streaming service nowadays, keeping our interest but not particularly memorable. It was late enough by the time the movie finished that I suggested we head to bed.
“Can I use your bathroom to get changed?”
“Of course.”
I’d already shown her where everything was, leaving her to get changed as I found a pair of shorts to wear to bed. Lying back under the sheets, she walked through the door wearing a sheer nightdress that excited me immediately. Smiling shyly at me, curling some hair behind her ear, she crawled up onto the bed and kissed me hard, running my hands down her back as I quickly lifted the sheets so she could join me underneath.
“I know what I said but I wanted to see how you’d react to something like this…” she admitted.
“I thought you just wanted to cuddle?”
“I do… But I also wanted to look sexy for my new man…”
“Definitely looking sexy.”
That earned another scorching kiss before she laid down next to me, cuddling into my side as I wrapped an arm around her, feeling the soft skin of her leg resting on one of mine. Her fingers were quickly running through the thin dark on my chest as I turned to kiss her again.
“Chris… I need to tell you something about a couple of previous lovers. They made me feel weird because of my size.”
“How do you mean?”
“Women are usually smaller than their partners, right? I know I’m a tiny thing. My father isn’t particularly tall, you’re definitely bigger than him, and Mum is tiny too. Barely five foot herself. Anyway, because of my size and I definitely didn’t look my age when I was in my twenties, they made it really weird. Can you understand what I’m insinuating?”
“I think I do.”
“The moment they did that, I ended everything with them. I’m not satisfying someone’s sick, deviant desires. It simply made my skin crawl. And it was those two boyfriends from over a decade ago that made me so careful with any potential partners. Most importantly, I just want to feel safe with someone. I’m small, I’m not strong physically…”
“Hailey…” I whispered.
I felt her squeeze me tighter. “I feel safe with you already,” she whispered, “There are no rules to feeling things for someone, but I feel safe, and I feel like I can trust you already. That’s a big thing for me, Chris. I don’t want to be hurt again, so I’ve been careful for so long. This is the first time in a long time that I’m allowing my heart and mind to be free because I just know you’re the right one for me.”
Rolling onto my side to face her, we shared another long kiss as her hand continued to caress my chest as I ran my hand down to her arse, pulling her closer and closer so she could definitely feel my erection pressing into her. Lifting her leg so it rested on mine, she took my wrist and guided it to the front where I could feel the fabric of her panties, smiling to myself as they were already feeling rather soaked.
“I haven’t had someone else get me off in far too long,” she whispered, “I can’t have sex tonight, Chris. That’s a big step for me… But I’d love to fool around. Do you like going down on a girl?”
“I love it, Hailey.”
“I can return the favour…”
“You don’t have to. But if you’re offering the chance…”
Sliding my fingers underneath the thin fabric of her panties, I felt trimmed hair at her groin, making me smile as she blushed. “I used to keep it nice and smooth until they made it weird. Now I make sure I kept it trimmed.”
“Prefer it that way,” I told her.
Running my fingers along her slit earned a moan of approval as I could only marvel at how excited she quite obviously was. Kissing me hard as she whimpered, loving the idea of just teasing her forever, she finally broke the kiss and gazed into my eyes. The surprise was when she sat up and removed her nightdress, revealing her bare chest and I knew I was staring at her incredibly perky breasts, their size still surprising on her small stature.
“Take my panties off,” she whispered, “Please take them off for me, Chris.”
“Horny little thing, aren’t you?”
“I want to wait to make love… At least, I want to try and wait.”
“Are you sure you want…”
She kissed me again, moulding her body into mine with my hand trapped between us, still between her legs. “I’m going to call Charlotte in the morning and thank her for this,” she said.
Rolling her over onto her back, she giggled as I practically ripped her panties off before she spread her legs for me, giving me the perfect view of her naked body for the first time. Her chest was rising and falling with her excitement, and I met her eyes before slowly moving mine down. Her breasts were absolutely perfect, not missing her nipples were hard enough to cut glass. Her body was otherwise fit and toned, the hair above her pussy in a large triangle, well-groomed and trimmed.
Kissing all over her body earned moans and a couple of giggles as I learned where she might be ticklish. Her skin was so soft and smooth, I simply had to run my fingers over it. I knew they would feel rough in comparison, but I made sure my touch was gentle, and when she complimented me more than once, it certainly was a boost to my ego.
I teased her before I finally lowered my mouth and tasted her. When I heard her almost choke back a sob, I had to lift my head and lean up to kiss her. “You feeling it too?” I asked.
“It’s just been far too long,” she replied softly, “I haven’t felt this comfortable with a man in years.”
“You’re my first since… You know…”
“Your first and now last?”
“There’s a large part of me that certainly hopes so.”
She tasted exquisite and loved learning what she loved, how she liked to be pleased, and once I had it all figured out, Hailey was not shy in letting me know what was working for her when I finally brought her to orgasm for the first time, I couldn’t stop smiling and Hailey admitted to shedding a couple of tears as I kept going as she begged me not to stop until I got her off at least a couple more time.
When she did finally ask me to stop, I left a trail of soft kisses up her body before meeting her eyes, the next kiss was a real signal of our feelings for each other. When her hand ended up between us, caressing my cock, I couldn’t help smiling. “One good turn deserves another,” she said, “I haven’t done this in a while though. It’s… It’s never been something I particularly enjoy as nearly every guy I’ve been with was too rough with me.”
“You don’t have to, sweetie…”
Her face lit up. “Sweetie?”
“Hailey, you’re a real sweetheart.”
My underwear ended up on the ground next to hers as she happily returned the favour. Running my fingers through her hair as she pleased me had her smiling, releasing my cock from her mouth as she surprised me by looking ever so happy.
“This is going to look huge when you slide it inside me later,” she suggested.
I knew my cock was nothing special. I was perhaps slightly longer than average and had a generous enough girth. My ex-wife had certainly never complained about our sex life. Warning Hailey when I was getting close to orgasm, she didn’t tell me what she was going to do, polite enough to warn her when I was about to cum. I’ll admit to being left rather speechless when she chose to take my load in her mouth. My ex-wife had done that a handful of times during our entire relationship.
Spooning against her afterwards, she giggled as my cock was still poking her, admitting that I simply found her far too exciting and arousing. Whispered conversation continued for at least the next hour as I savoured just holding her in my arms. She eventually turned around to face me, wanting to cuddle me even tighter.
Waking the next morning, we continued to kiss and cuddle before our stomachs both rumbled. Offering to take her out for breakfast, we enjoyed a shower together. How we didn’t end up in bed making love afterwards, I’m not sure. My arousal was obvious, and I was almost achingly hard. She realised that and teased me with her soft hands until I came on her. Wanting to return the favour, I backed her up against the tiled wall and only used my fingers.
We walked out of the bathroom smiling like fools.
After breakfast, we headed towards one of the nearby large malls. Hailey asked if I minded following her around. Considering I just wanted to bask in her company for as long as possible, I held her hand and willingly followed her from one shop to the next. Of course, she spent a lot of time browsing, and tried on quite a few items, but ended up buying nothing.
I didn’t mind, and in thanks for my patience, she bought us some lunch before it was time to take her home. Inviting me inside, I was given the whistlestop tour, Hailey taking delight in showing me her bedroom, patting one side of the bed. “I’m hoping this side might be occasionally filled on the nights my man is here,” she stated, “Though I’m thinking I’d like to spend far more time at his place.”
“Maybe you’d like to move in with him one day?”
Watching her eyes light up had me smiling as she immediately cuddled me. “That’s a big step,” she admitted, “I’ve only ever lived with one man before. It only lasted a year before… You know… That feeling of safety disappeared in an instant. He wasn’t as large as you, but a man is usually bigger and stronger…”
“I’m thinking of just being your big teddy bear. The thought of someone hurting you…”
“Definitely calling Charlotte once you go home.” Lifting her eyes, she quickly added, “If we lived together, you wouldn’t have to go home.”
“I’m thinking we just spend as much time together as possible.”
I didn’t want to leave, and that last kiss before I did, suggested Hailey was desperate for me to stay. But we had work in the morning, but we agreed to talk every day, and neither of us had any other commitments that would stop us from seeing each other every day if possible.
The next month of my life was wonderful. I knew I was falling in love with her already though I wasn’t going to go and express those feelings too quickly and scare her off. We spent nearly every night together during the week if possible. Not always an overnight stay, but we’d meet up for dinner either out for the evening, Hailey inviting me around once or twice a week to taste her cooking, and I returned the favour and did my best to cook something edible.
“You’re good,” she assured me, “I don’t care if some of it is out of a packet, Chris. The fact you’re willing to cook something for me is what means the world.”
Each weekend, we’d spend Friday night to Sunday afternoon with each other. We spent a lot of time fooling around, but I knew making love was a big step for her, as much as it was for me. I’d never been interested in sowing any wild oats or playing the field after my divorce. I wanted to find someone to love and share my life with again. It had taken a while to happen, but with Hailey, I had that feeling my wait was over.
We were walking hand in hand as Hailey wanted to do some shopping around six weeks after our first date when she was perusing some bras, telling me my opinion definitely mattered as I would get the chance to see every single bra she would purchase.
“You know it will end up on the floor too,” I suggested.
“I should hope so, next to some very damp panties because my boyfriend turns me on so much,” she retorted, before she smiled at me, “I love you, Chris.”
My heart nearly exploded with happiness as I grabbed the bra and threw that somewhere as I pulled her in for a kiss. Made her giggle as she knew how much those words meant to me. “I love you too,” I replied softly upon breaking the kiss, “I knew by the end of that first date, Hailey.”
She snorted, making me laugh. “Please, I was already falling for you that first night. When I sat on your lap and you held me close, I just knew at that moment you were the one…”
“So when are we meeting the families?”
Laughing out loud earned some smiles from the shop assistants. “I’d love to meet yours. Maybe we should do a joint meeting, like a barbecue at the park or something? Don’t need some sort of formal dinner to introduce everyone to each other.”
“Works for me.”
She ended up buying some very sexy bra and panty combinations, standing on tiptoes to kiss my cheek. “I’m wearing something sexy for my man tonight as I’m taking him out for dinner. Then he’s taking me home and I’m going to finally end his wait.”
“Hailey… I’ve never minded…”
“I know, honey.” That was her name for me that started immediately after I started calling her sweetheart. “I’ve been sure, but you know I’ve been nervous about that final leap. I’ve wanted to the past fortnight…”
“I’ve had a wonderful time with you regardless. I love spending time with you.”
“Still remember you talking about sharing your home with someone you love.”
“I have a large house that’s rather empty of people.”
“Maybe some little people in the future?”
“That was always the intention when buying the place. Unfortunately, the plans I had hit a speed bump along the way.”
Hailey dropped me at home to get ready, a kiss on the cheek and a promise that she’d be ready in a couple of hours. I was ready rather quickly after getting showered and dressed, Hailey keeping me updated as to her progress, including more than one provocative picture, teasing me about keeping me nicely aroused until we finally went to bed that night.
Knocking on my door a little later, she was wearing a gorgeous navy-blue dress that accentuated her bust and curves, and she must have had heels as she stood taller than normal. Handing me a bag, I placed that on the couch as I knew it would have clothing for the next day.
Dinner was at an Italian restaurant we’d visited before and fallen in love with. The food was exemplary, the service was outstanding, and it had the ambience that allowed the romance to build between us. I couldn’t help gazing at her whenever we were out. Her eyes were mesmerising. The colour of her hair was gorgeous. And when she smiled at me, I felt that surge of emotion every man must feel every time the woman he loves looks at him in that manner.
“Want to do anything else?” I asked after we’d finished dinner and had taken a seat at the adjoining bar to enjoy a drink.
“Nope. We’re going back to your place and we’re going to figure out a way to work off some of the food we’ve just eaten.”
As soon as we were in the front door of my house, Hailey wasn’t shy in letting me know exactly what she wanted to do regarding working off our meals as I found myself pulled by the hand towards the bedroom. Eager to get each other naked as quickly as possible, I was surprised I didn’t end up tearing her dress off. As soon as we were naked, I easily picked her up, earning a squeal as we ended up on the bed, Hailey laying back with her legs spread wide, her desire evident in her eyes and throughout her body. Her scent was already driving me wild, and I licked my lips in anticipation.
“Pleasure me first, then we’ll make love…”
“You know I’d just do the first thing all night, sweetheart.”
“I know, honey, but I think I’ve made you wait long enough. It’s just… Because I’m tiny, it might be a little awkward.”
“Got a suggestion?”
“We’ll try the regular way first, but if it’s too awkward, I’m definitely going to hop on and go for a ride. Can you orgasm with a girl on top?”
“Sweetheart, I’m going to last a couple of minutes our first time.”
I loved making Hailey moan. Making her groan. Making her squeal. Making her beg me to get her off and orgasm more than once. Hailey learned very quickly that I was a man of my word. Most nights we were together, I spent half of it with my head between her legs. Probably a good reason why she kept me around in the end.
“I need you, honey,” she finally whispered, “It’s time… I need to feel you too.”
The groan I released as I gently slid inside her for the first time echoed around the neighbourhood. Her pussy was like a vice, so tight and hot, I knew my warning about not lasting long was going to come to fruition. She rested her hands on the back of my neck as I leaned down to kiss her. I remembered her words about not being a porcelain doll, but I still worried about hurting her, glancing down to see my cock had disappeared inside her.
“Fuck,” she whimpered, “You’re big…”
“Thanks…”
“Gently does it to start… And when you cum in me and are ready to go again, I want you to fuck me, honey. I can handle it.”
“I know what you said… Still worry…”
“Because you love me, and it’s another reason to love you. Now fill up your girlfriend.”
It was the best sex of my life, and from the look on her face, I think she found it pretty bloody enjoyable too. I didn’t last a couple of minutes, I think it was perhaps between five and ten at most. I had to slowly thrust in and out as I simply couldn’t handle going too fast, otherwise I’d have finished even quicker. When I did orgasm, I felt her legs try and wrap around my hips to keep me inside, her mouth eager for mine as I moaned into her mouth, her fingers running up and down my back.
“Consider that practice for later,” she whispered as she cuddled me afterwards.
“I think I know what you’re insinuating already.”
“Not scaring you off?”
“Definitely not.”
I needed a few minutes to recover, Hailey loved it when I rolled onto my side and held her tight to my body, caressing her soft skin as we shared a series of soft kisses. The way her green eyes seemed to sparkle as she gazed at me. I’d loved my ex-wife wholeheartedly and felt love for a couple of other girlfriends. But what I was feeling for Hailey already almost scared me. The one relief is that I knew it wasn’t a rebound sort of thing. We’d made a genuine connection.
After doing what she wanted, in that I fucked her hard and she absolutely loved it, she had me lie back as I watched her slowly slide down my cock, rest her hands on my chest, and then ride herself ragged. And we learned that she could orgasm easily while bouncing on me, and they were powerful. Enough that the first orgasm caused her to start crying, eventually moving backwards enough that I was sitting up so I could cuddle her while I felt her keep moving.
“I’m scared, honey,” she whispered while continuing to move, “Because I know it’s already the rest of my life sort of love.”
“So this was the last thing to show that we’re meant for each other?”
“No man has made me feel this good before.”
Falling asleep later with her spooned against me, I held her hands as I felt her shuffle to get comfortable. She was so tiny against me, but I wasn’t worried about that any longer. To be honest, I’d never really worried about it all. We did receive curious looks while we were out, but whenever they noticed how Hailey would look at me, there would be smiles as they could see we were happy together.
We spent most of the next day in bed. The honeymoon phase of any new relationship is always a wonderful time, particularly once after you’re intimate for the first time, and you just desire it over and over again. Hailey was on all fours as she glanced back at me, wiggling her cute little arse in my direction. I joked that I nearly came just looking at her.
“Good. Now get up here and fuck me,” she growled, “Claim what is yours, handsome.”
After that night, we were rarely apart and within another month, she was spending most of her time at my house. I hadn’t missed the fact more and more of her clothes were ending up in my wardrobe and my bathroom had feminine products in it that I hadn’t seen since I was married. We loved spending time together, whether enjoying a quiet night at home, sharing dinner once we arrived home from work or watching some television before bed. We’d occasionally head out for the evening, usually for a meal, sometimes to a bar for a few drinks. To my surprise, I learned she wasn’t particularly interested in going dancing, stating that’s something she would do when single. She preferred doing other activities… Not always in the bedroom, mind you.
“Ready for today?” she asked as I packed the cool bag with all the meat I’d bought for the barbecue.
“Hailey, my mother and sisters are so eager to meet you, it’s not funny.”
“You’ll get the third degree from my brothers, of course. Dad will just want to know you’re the right man to look after his little girl.” She paused and smiled at me. “Mum is just flat out going to love you immediately. Like mother, like daughter.”
We were the first to arrive, telling the two families to meet us at a particular time in the early afternoon. The picnic table was soon covered with plates and platters of food, with an esky full of ice and drinks at either end. I focused on getting the barbecue started up so that things were already cooking by the time the families started to arrive.
My mother was the first to arrive, greeting me with a hug as always, and it’s safe to say that she fell in love with Hailey in about thirty seconds, and within five minutes, she considered her a third daughter. Next to arrive were her parents. They greeted us both with smiles, shaking her father’s hand while her mother wasn’t shy in giving me a hug.
“Oooh, I love a big, strong man,” she whispered, glancing away before she added, “If you hug me too often, my husband will get jealous.”
My sisters and her brothers arrived at practically the same time, with plenty of laughter as introductions were made, drinks were handed out, and I think Jane was a real hit as I could introduce my nephew and two nieces to everyone. Her brothers were both married with a couple of kids and in addition to the conversation between adults, Hailey and I were introduced to a bunch of inquisitive kids who immediately inundated us both with plenty of questions.
Her brothers were subtle in their interrogation of me, but I think I won them over in the space of a couple of hours as they could hear how genuinely in love I was with her, in addition to the fact I kept her safe. I’d had the same conversation with Jane’s husband. I might have been the younger brother, but Jane knew I’d knock his block off if he turned into an arsehole.
It’s fair to say the afternoon was a complete success. Hailey was adopted by my two sisters, and I groaned as I knew they were going to be a real thorn. Hailey giggled away as I warned both sisters to behave. Jennifer gave me an innocent look that I knew very well. As for her brothers, there was an invite to join them when the next footy season kicked off as they still visited Henson Park every time Newtown played at home. Hailey had stopped going all the time, and she insisted that I accept any invite as she wanted me to get to know them, adding I’d end up making a couple of friends in the future.
We were both exhausted by the time we got home, had cleaned up and packed everything away, and barely with the energy to shower before agreeing to an early night in bed. Still found the energy to make love, but it was rather quick by the time Hailey snuggled into me.
“I love your family,” she said softly.
“Love yours too.”
“Thanks for the heads up about the father situation. Stopped any awkward questions as to why he wasn’t around.”
“No problem. Mum’s fine about it now, but I know it’s still a wound deep down.”
“Jennifer… You know, I had a long chat with her and it’s obvious that she’ll never find a man.”
“What do you mean?”
“Any man she meets is going to be compared to you, Chris. Her love for you isn’t the weird kind… I mean, wanting to actually be with you. But it’s obvious to my ears that you’re her hero. She told me what you used to do for her at school.”
“She was bullied. I handled it. Got in trouble for it more than once. Mum would pat me on the back. All I want is for her to be happy. And I think she is.”
“Yes, she did go into some detail about her love and sex life.”
“She tries to tell me. I just stick my fingers in my ears and hum. Kind of like my mother wanting to share details. Look, I know they both have sex, but I don’t need to know about it. It’s easy to figure out Jane as she has three kids. At least she doesn’t try and tell me what her love life is like.”
She remained silent for a few minutes before she whispered, “We should do that again. And at least during the wedding, we know everyone would get along well.”
“You want to marry me?”
“Doesn’t scare you, does it?”
“Why would marrying the woman I love scare me?” Leaning back as she lifted her eyes, I added, “I know it’s only been a couple of months, but if you want to move in…”
“Six months,” she stated immediately, “It’s been a couple of months already. I’ve had in my mind to give this six months, then if you were to offer, I’d move in straight away.” She then smiled before adding, “And when you propose, I don’t need all the bells and whistles. I just want something genuine, okay?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“I just know what I want, Chris. What I want most of all is you and the future I know you already have in mind. Trust me on this, I think I share a vision of that same future.”
Four months later…
“Please tell me that’s the last box,” Wayne muttered as he helped carry one more inside my house. He was her oldest brother.
“You should know what she’s like,” Tim stated with a rueful chuckle, “How someone this tiny has so much stuff…”
“Just put it in the bedroom next to ours,” I told Wayne, “We’ll figure it all out over the next few weeks.”
Both families were there to pitch in, the grandparents keeping the children amused as the men focused on moving things about while the women were busy organising. Thankfully, they didn’t consider my place a bachelor pad, her mother was rather complimentary about everything though still suggested the place needed a woman’s touch. Hailey insisted she didn’t want to change anything, but I assured her it would now be our home, not my home.
Once we had the last box out of the van, we gathered in the kitchen where I had drinks in the fridge for everyone. Hailey cuddled into my side, and I didn’t think anything could wipe the grin off her face. Granted, she’d practically been living me with for the past three months, keeping her own rental property just in case. I wasn’t offended by that as I understood the reasoning.
“So when’s the wedding?” Wayne joked.
“He needs to propose first,” Hailey replied, “But we’re not in any rush. Are we, honey?”
“I don’t know. When do you want to start trying for children?”
That brought stunned silence as Hailey turned to gaze up at me. “You’re serious, aren’t you?”
“You’ve moved in. We’re going to get married eventually. We don’t have to wait for that to start a family.”
She turned to the assembled audience. “Everyone leave now,” she joked though I think my sisters thought she wasn’t considering the look they gave me.
The families stayed into the night as we enjoyed another barbecue. We would have invited friends, but we figured we’d do that a little later once Hailey was well and truly settled into our new home. I thanked everyone by offering them slabs of beer for the blokes and bottles of wine or spirit for the women. Mum hugged me ever so tightly before leaving, whispering her love for me and hoping that I’d have a better future than before. As for her parents, it was obvious how much they loved their little girl, but her father adored me already, and her mother?
I had another mother.
As we’d practically already been living together, nothing really changed for either of us except more of her things were now dotted around the place and there was a new wardrobe in the bedroom that was full of her clothes and shoes. I hate to say we fell into a routine, as that sounds boring or mundane, but we loved waking together in the morning, always sharing a kiss and a cuddle, making love on a weekend as we had time, before we’d shower and be ready for the day. Whoever arrived home first would start preparing dinner, and we made a good team as we spent the evening together. At least once a week, we’d head out for an evening, and on a weekend, we’d either laze about at home, in a new honeymoon phase where we wanted to be naked with each other constantly, or we’d head out to do something or spend time with family or friends.
The first party we hosted for our friends was a great night. We’d gotten to know each other’s friend groups during the previous six months, but this was the first time that everyone came together. Charlotte had met a man by now who met the approval of all her friends, but for some reason, she wanted to make sure I liked him too. Hailey suggested it was because she genuinely valued our friendship. To be honest, apart from one or two of my friends, we did spend a lot of time with Charlotte, and Hailey was never concerned when I’d spend time talking to Charlotte on the phone.
I think it was to her relief that I approved of Charlotte’s new boyfriend.
I’d already been contemplating proposing before Hailey moved in. I wasn’t subtle in asking questions about what sort of ring she would like and the type of proposal as I wanted to make sure it was right and what she wanted. Snuggling against me in bed one evening, she was almost reassuring me when she stated.
“Chris, I’ve told you that I don’t need a stupidly big wedding. The day is about us, no one else. I’ve already warned the family that it will be close relatives and friends only. I’m not inviting second cousins and other people I see once every five years. And when it comes to a ring and proposing, all I want is a nice ring I can show off to people, and when you propose, I just want to hear a few simple words. ‘Hailey, will you marry me?’ That’s it. You already have my heart, Chris. Everything else is just fancy dressing.”
Christmas and the new year had already passed us by. I wasn’t going to propose on either of those days. Valentine’s Day was a nice and simple day for us. We enjoyed dinner together, I bought her a couple of things I knew she’d love, and then she rode me hard and fast in bed that night until I was completely drained, hearing her giggle as she relaxed on my chest.
“Doing this each Valentine’s Day going forward?” I wondered.
She scoffed and chuckled against my chest. “Honey, I don’t need an excuse to get on this and ride myself silly.”
“Hmmm. Good point.”
“Got any energy left?”
“Enough. Why?”
“Because I’m going to be head down, arse up in a few minutes, and I want my boyfriend to nail me into the mattress. I want to be walking funny tomorrow and feel the need for a cushion to sit on when I’m at work. Can you handle that for me?”
“And that cute little butt of yours?”
“You may slap until your heart's content. Considering I have a rather pale bottom, the redder, the better.”
“You are a naughty little woman, aren’t you?”
Lifting her head, even in the darkness, I could see her green eyes and the mischief in them. “Don’t let my size fool you. Just think of where your cock must go when you slide it inside me. How does it all fit inside little old me?”
Leaning up towards her ear, I growled, “Imagine what you’ll look like when I finally knock you up.”
Sitting up, she immediately wrapped her limbs around me as I knew she found the idea of getting her pregnant totally arousing, not surprised when she immediately started to ride my cock again. “Just tell me when you want me off birth control,” she whimpered, “Totally want our babies, honey.”
She got what she wanted a little later as I fucked her into the mattress and then some. Snuggling against me later, she started to laugh, suggesting she was going to need more than a cushion the next day at work, and she was no doubt going to get plenty of funny looks staggering into the office.
During the next couple of weeks, I arrived home a little later than normal as I was out searching for a ring. I was also online, looking for the right one. It took a little time, discussing options with jewellers who I figured knew what they were talking about. I knew she didn’t want me breaking the bank or anything too ostentatious. It didn’t have to be gold though that was preferable. She wasn’t fussed about diamonds, and I was aware of both her birthstone and her favourite jewel.
Finding the right ring in the end, it was then a case of deciding when to propose. Remembering her words about not wanting it a big event, I knew it came from the feeling of embarrassment if it was a public spectacle. I had considered doing it at the footy one afternoon, but I knew even a crowd there would lead to an acceptance but still that feeling of embarrassment.
I kept it simple. One Wednesday evening, Hailey arrived home to find me already cooking dinner. It was more elaborate than normal, but my culinary skills had been improving as I’d been cooking dinner for her at least once or twice a week since we started dating. Ensuring she sat down and relaxed with a glass of wine, it was the usual conversation about our days and anything else on our minds.
“My favourite,” she stated with a smile once I had a plate in front of her.
“One of your favourites. I remember what you said about having a healthy appetite. Still wonder how you stay so trim.”
“All the fantastic hot sex I’ve been enjoying the past few months helps. Do you even need to go to the gym nowadays? I mean, lifting me up when you’re nailing me is like lifting weights.”
I almost choked down my food before fixing her with a look. “Well, standing-up sex with you is possible due to your weight and size, at least.”
“And bouncing up and down on your dick in that position is a workout for both of us.” She met my eyes and smirked. “You totally want to bend me over this table right now and fuck me, don’t you?”
“Finish your dinner, sweetheart.”
“So dessert will be my pussy?” I groaned, earning a soft kiss on the cheek. “I love teasing you, honey. You’re so much fun!”
“I love you,” I whispered. She took my hand before ensuring I was looking at her before she left a soft kiss on my lips. “Can’t remember being this happy, to be honest.”
“Totally going to bed early tonight,” she whispered back.
Finishing the main meal, I surprised her by grabbing dessert from the fridge. I knew she loved red velvet cake, and though I would have loved to try and make one of my own, I found a bakery that made cakes on order, and I made sure it was ready for the day in question. Placing the plate in front of her, with a big slice of it on it, I then bent down on one knee next to her.
I think she nearly burst into tears as I took the box from my pocket and opened it for her. “I remember what you said about proposing. Something simple but honest and only a few words. I’m going to add just a few though. I wasn’t lying when I said I can’t remember being this happy in my life. My first marriage was a test for what was meant to be my real marriage. I want a life with you, Hailey. We already live together. We’re going to start a family, and I definitely want to see you walking down the aisle towards me wearing a gorgeous white dress. Hailey, will you marry me?”
I think for the first time in our relationship, I’d left her speechless, managing to croak out a quiet ‘Yes’ before I carefully slid the ring onto her finger. “Oh my god, yes,” she finally added, “And it’s absolutely perfect. This was perfect. Just how I wanted.”
“I was going to do it at Henson on Saturday…”
She shook her head. “I would have appreciated the gesture and said yes, but this right here, Chris. Just you and me… Let me eat this cake then you’re making love to your fiancée.” That made her cry, holding her against me as she sobbed. “I’ve never been happier too,” she said after a few minutes, “My gentle giant.”
We definitely consummated our engagement that night, and she called into work the next morning feigning sickness, told me that I was ‘sick’ as well, and we spent the entire day fooling around in bed, leaving each other well and truly exhausted and with barely enough energy to get up for work the next day.
Word quickly spread about the engagement. The parents were around on Friday night to congratulate us, quickly joined by our siblings. Friends were bombarding us with congratulations before asking when the wedding would be taking place, assuming that it wouldn’t take us too long to organise it all as Hailey was firm about her idea regarding a small wedding.
Arriving at Henson Park on Saturday afternoon, we sat on the bench seats near the tuckshop as we cheered on the team in blue as it was their first game of the season. The team had been successful in recent years and there was hope they would make the finals series again. I did have one small surprise in that our engagement was announced at half-time, Hailey had retained her club membership so she did receive some flowers from a club official. I was worried about her reaction until she kissed my cheek and whispered that I’d be getting something special that night.
“We’re not religious so we don’t need a church wedding,” she stated the next week over dinner as she was gazing at her ring, “I want something scenic for both when we exchange vows and definitely for the pictures.”
“Why not the park here we enjoyed that first picnic? Harbour in the background, hopefully a sunny, warm day.”
“And the reception?”
“That I don’t know. There are plenty of options.”
“Why don’t we just do something at our house? The backyard is big enough. We can get catering in for the food. Just a few cases of beer, a lot of wine, and some spirits. Music can be handled by us, just build a list on Spotify. We can pick up furniture at Bunnings.”
“So we do everything ourselves?”
“I’m not going to say it’ll be fun, and we can always ask friends and family to help out.”
The park was a public place, so we didn’t even need a permit to host the ceremony. We did need to organise the celebrant who would conduct it. Catering wasn’t particularly cheap though it was worth it as we wanted to make sure the food served was a good standard. And we agreed that the cake would be our favourite. We cared little about traditional aspects. There’d be no sit-down meal and grandiose speeches. At most, we’d thank everyone together and then just enjoy the party.
Hailey wanted one thing above all and that was a beautiful dress that she would look spectacular in while provoking a reaction from me. When she offered my two sisters the chance to be her bridesmaids, I returned the offer to her brothers to be groomsmen. I made sure to buy myself a new suit. There was no bachelor or bachelorette party as we were not interested in the idea, hearing one too many horror stories. Not that we didn’t trust each other, but I wasn’t missing anything anyway.
“Nervous?” Mike asked as we were waiting for Hailey to arrive. He was my best mate and therefore my best man.
“Nope. Done this once already. This time, I know it’ll last forever.”
“Any idea how she’s feeling?”
Wayne snorted next to him. “Please, she’s so excited, she probably barely slept last night and wants to get this over and done with so she can call herself his wife.”
We had organised a beautiful old Holden to bring her to the park. In addition to our love for motorsports, we both loved classic cars. We’d visited a couple of motor shows and one photo now hanging on a wall in our house was of Hailey draped over the hood of one. Getting out with her mother and her best friend, Charlotte, I couldn’t stop smiling as she walked towards me through the small gathering of people who joined us.
The ceremony went off without a hitch, ensuring it was kept nice and simple as neither of us wanted anything grandiose. What we wanted was to swap vows, sign the certificate, and confirm that we would now be recognised as husband and wife, Hailey surprised me somewhat by being adamant in taking my surname, aware many women now kept their own or would prefer it hyphenated.
We knew the photos were going to be spectacular as there was barely a cloud in the sky as we posed with the harbour and bridge in the background. The photographer asking us to kiss nearly got out of hand more than once. The dress was beautiful, but she continually teased me about not wearing any underwear, she had found white thigh-high stockings that finally fit her shorter legs.
All our guests were at our home when we arrived after taking a little time to relax, sitting in the back of the car and sharing a drink before Hailey cuddled into me.
“It’s already perfect,” she whispered, “Can’t wait to take off for an entire week to ourselves. You realise your new wife is going to leave you completely drained the entire time, right? I mean, be glad we’ve booked a resort because you’re going to need that time to re-energise.”
“Good thing my new wife is insatiable.”
“Not just that, my husband just makes me really fucking horny all the time. The only reason I’m not riding your dick right now is trying to do that in this dress won’t be easy.”
“I love how honest you are.”
“I just like letting you know what I really think and feel. I’ve never played games with you, husband. I’ve worn my heart on my sleeve since day one.”
“Another reason to love you.”
We were greeted with large cheers as we made the rounds, greeting family and friends, thanking them for joining us and for any gifts they might have brought though we hadn’t actually asked for anything major. In preparation for the future, we’d actually asked for things that we might need when it comes to starting our family and raising kids.
I paused the music for a few minutes once everyone had enjoyed a couple of drinks to make a little speech, just thanking everyone for joining us to make our day special in addition to paying tribute to my wife. I probably gushed about her quite a bit. All it did was earn one hell of a kiss in return before she turned to face everyone.
“I have just one thing to add. Chris had done everything in his power to make my life better and our partnership as magical as possible. He’s gone out of his way to make our dating life, his proposal and now this day absolutely perfect. We now own a house together, we’re husband and wife, and for some of you, you’ve probably heard we’ve already tried starting for a family. Charlotte, can you pass me my bag, please?”
“Sure thing.”
Charlotte handed it over before Hailey turned towards me. “Know how I went off birth control a little while back?”
“Yeah, I know we agreed to that.”
Opening her purse, she retrieved a small envelope and handed it to me before handing her bag to Charlotte. Holding it to her chest, she gazed up into my eyes. “Honey… Chris… All I wanted since I was a little girl was to meet a man to fall in love with, marry him, and then start a family. I wanted the family life. I wanted a baby or babies to raise alongside him.” She handed me the envelope. “Take a look inside.”
There was nothing on the envelope, opening it to reveal a couple of photos. It took me a couple of seconds to understand what I was holding, feeling a smile form on my face as I met her green eyes again. The fact they were glistening told me everything I wanted to know. “How far along?” I had to ask.
“I went for my first scan at three months. You’ve got some strong swimmers, honey. The doctor figured I fell pregnant within a fortnight of going off the pill. But take a closer look.” I did and I couldn’t quite figure out what she meant so I had to look back at her. “I’m not just having our baby, honey. I’m having our babies.”
“You’re having twins?” I exclaimed excitedly.
She could barely get a reply out before I pulled her into my arms and easily picked her up and swung her around, hearing her giggling away as I couldn’t stop laughing before I held her to my body ever so tight, she actually had to ask me to release her slightly.
It was the perfect way to cap what had been the best day of my life.
Epilogue
My husband had a constant ‘best day of his life’ the day after he met me. I never lied about falling for him that first night. I couldn’t quite figure out exactly why it was so quick, but what I knew was that he thoroughly liked me by the end of that first night. When he held me in his arms as we sat on the armchair, I immediately felt safe. I’d never felt that before with any other man. Sometimes, you just feel this connection with another human you can’t explain. It just is, and you know it’s right.
Our relationship wasn’t perfect. He didn’t mention the arguments we had though they only really started after I moved in. I’d call them more passionate discussions than anything else. He knew that despite my size, I was no pushover. But despite the arguments, it was never too heated, and it always ended with some sort of agreement. We would generally only argue over the important things, and it never got bitter or personal. Never raised our voices, and I knew he was also careful to never be imposing on me.
He wasn’t perfect. No-one is. I’m not perfect. I have my faults. But damn if he didn’t try and be the perfect husband. He never stopped dating me. Never stopped romancing me. Never forgot what was important to me. It’s impossible to make each day special, not with all the commitments we both had, but he went out of his way to do something for me at least a couple of times a week. And that was returned as I ensured I kept my husband just as happy.
He was absolutely fantastic during my pregnancy. I had to stop working earlier than normal as I was a tiny thing carrying two babies, and when we learned I was carrying twin girls, it was the first time I truly saw my husband nearly fall apart with the emotions he was feeling. He was by my side through all the classes, and the doctors’ appointments, and would nearly wait on me hand and foot during the later months when I was the size of a house and desperate to get them out of me.
“Honey, they’re coming,” I said, shaking my husband awake in the middle of the night. I saw the fear in his eyes almost immediately as they were not due for another month, “It’s fine. Everything will be fine.”
He got me to the hospital quickly as we’d been preparing since I announced my pregnancy. The family arrived over the next few hours and Chris barely left my side the entire time. We were assured there were no complications, our girls were just eager to meet us. Going through the birthing process sucked, I’m not going to lie. I’m sure I crushed my husband’s hand as I pushed each baby out, hearing them both crying when they were finally out was almost too much for my heart, falling apart as I felt his soft touch on my face, letting me know how much he loved me.
I loved being a mother, but to say Chris was born to be a father isn’t an understatement. I’m watching him right now playing with our two precocious little girls in the backyard. He’s constantly smiling and the love he feels for the three girls in his life must be overwhelming for him at times. Even after a shit day at work, he walks through our front door with a smile on his face, greeted by two little girls who run towards him screaming ‘Daddy!’
Watching him pick them up in an arm each, kissing them each all over their faces, making them giggle… Then he’ll greet me, and I won’t accept just a peck on the cheek or lips. My husband receives a scorching kiss every single time to show how much I still love him. And when the girls are in bed, we prove our love for each other nearly every night.
Unfortunately, I can’t have any further children. There were no complications with the pregnancy or birth itself, but it was suggested we prevent any further pregnancies. Chris said it was entirely my decision, but that he now had the children he always wanted in addition to the love of his life. That made the choice easy, and it meant I didn’t have to worry about birth control.
Even though I’ve hit my forties, and our lives are manic as hell with a household to run and two little girls who try to run us ragged, I’m still his little pocket rocket. Not quite small enough to fit in his pocket, but I still make sure my husband regularly goes off like a rocket.
Chapter 115: Raise Me Up [Incest]
Chapter Text
My mother was a massive slut. I still don’t know who my father is as, well, as I said, she was a massive slut and, from what I learned, fucked anywhere up to a dozen guys in the time I was more than likely conceived. I still have visions of her going on one of those American talk shows in an effort to find my father. What made it even worse is that she didn’t even know the name of half of them. I heard stories that she would sometimes sleep with two or three different men a night…
Don’t get me wrong, although I call her a slut, it was her life, and she was free to do what she wanted. But even though I called her ‘Mum’, she was a horrible mother, and I wouldn’t have wished her on my worst enemy. Within a year of me being born, I was being dumped on my grandparents more often than not so she could head out to drink, dance, get high, and fuck anything with a heartbeat and a hard cock.
The apartment we lived in was a pigsty most of the time. Somehow, she did manage to keep a job. No idea how she did, nor what she did, considering she spent half her time hungover or recovering from whatever drugs she was taking. More than once a week, I went to bed hungry as there wasn’t enough food in the house. My grandparents were a godsend, doing what they could to help me when Mum would disappear for a day or two. By the time I was a teenager, she could and usually would disappear for a week or more.
More than one man would become a temporary resident of our apartment. Mum had no plans on making any of them any sort of father figure. They were simply flavour of the month before they were shown the door, or they tired of her shit and left her. Thankfully, most of them ignored me. One or two proved to be rather kind, and I was sadder to see them go than still have my mother in my life.
Life wasn’t great. School was a means of escape. My grandparents funded after school activities, so I had a reason not to go home. On a weekend, I’d spend time with friends, or head to my grandparents on a Friday night and not return home until Sunday night. Most of the time, my mother didn’t even notice I was gone. I walked into the apartment more than once on a Sunday to find her completely fucked up out of her mind, yet somehow, she’d manage to get up for work on a Monday morning.
Then she made the situation even worse when I was sixteen by getting pregnant again. When she told me, I honestly thought she was going to have an abortion. She’d barely raised me. The idea of another unfortunate child ending up in our situation? I already felt sorry for my future brother or sister.
“Who’s the father?” I wondered. All she did was smirk and shrug. “So another innocent child is going to be given the treatment I was.” I clapped sarcastically. “Ever heard of birth control? Or how about just shutting your fucking legs for a change?”
She stood up and tried to intimidate me. “I’m your mother. I will not be spoken to that way.”
I stood up and towered over her before looking around. “Mother? I fail to see one here. All I see is… you. Honestly, why didn’t you just dump me with my grandparents and allow me to stay there instead of having me endure all your bullshit?”
“You’re my son. And you’re mine.”
“I’m not a possession or a toy. And while I might be considered your son in the eyes of the law, you’re hardly what I’d call a fit mother. Fuck, I would have been better off being an abortion than having to endure this shit for the past sixteen years.”
She’d actually been pregnant longer than she realised, so by the time she gave birth to my sister, I was still sixteen. When she brought my little sister home for the first time, I felt that overwhelming desire to protect her, most importantly from the mother we now shared. As soon as she was a couple of months old, Mum was back to her old habits, and I was left looking after my sister. My grandparents were aware and did what they could to assist.
I asked them about calling child services or something. They both admitted to thinking about it more than once, but worried they wouldn’t get custody of me, and then custody of my sister, believing we would end up going through the system. I could understand their worry about losing contact with us, so I simply resolved myself to make the best of the situation. It wasn’t easy, considering I was both going to school and working…
Two months after I turned seventeen, I arrived home from school and immediately I felt something wasn’t right. Firstly, my little sister was crying her eyes out in her crib. I could smell her soiled nappy as soon as I entered the bedroom, so made sure I washed and then changed her. Once she was settled down after enjoying a bottle, I wandered around the house, and nothing looked untoward until I entered our mother’s bedroom.
All her clothes and possessions were gone.
“Oh shit!” I stated, phone immediately in my hand as I called my grandparents. They arrived quickly to find me looking after my little sister. Taking a look around the apartment themselves, they were not particularly surprised to find our mother had just packed up and practically fled from her responsibilities. There was no message left on any of our phones, no note explaining where she’d gone, nor why she’d chosen to abandon us.
Sitting down for dinner with them, it was a case of deciding what to do. The immediate offer was for both of us to move in with our grandparents, but part of me didn’t want to be a burden on them. They’d already raised children of their own. Realising I didn’t want to move out and noticing that I was already doting on my little sister, I didn’t miss the glance and smile they shared.
“How about this, Mark?” my grandfather offered, “You stay here, stay in school until you graduate, keep doing your part-time work, and then you can decide if you want to keep studying or go out to work. While you’re doing that, we will support you financially, while your grandmother will help babysit while you’re at school and work.”
“This place could do with a clean from top to bottom,” my grandmother added, “We’ll do that this weekend, Mark. The entire place. We’ll look into replacing a few things too.”
“I’ll contact the landlord about changing the locks,” I suggested, “I’ve dealt with him more than once as Mum was practically incapable of doing anything.”
“Can’t even call her,” my grandfather muttered, shaking his head in disgust. She’d left behind her phone and any other means of being able to contact her. We had no idea if she’d left alone or with someone else, “How does that sound, Mark?”
“You’re a responsible young man, Mark,” my grandmother said with a smile, “But are you sure you want to raise your sister alone?”
I looked at her and felt the smile form but also my eyes get wet. “She’s all I have, except for you two,” I whispered, “The day Mum brought her home, I felt this surge of love that I know I’ll probably never experience again until I have children of my own.”
She was only six months old at the time, but I already felt more like her father than her brother, particularly compared to her mother, who had done practically nothing in regard to raising her once she’d brought her home. My grandparents stayed for dinner, and after I’d put my sister down for the night, we put our heads together and put together a few plans.
I knew I wasn’t going to continue my studies once I finished high school. My grandparents were supportive, aware I wanted to go out and start making a wage. Thankfully, my grandfather had many friends around the city, getting me a great gig at a mechanic’s workshop nearby. Though I would start as an apprentice, he made sure I had plenty of secondary work that would be cash in hand to supplement my meagre wage at first.
The small apartment I called home was freshened up within the first fortnight after my mother’s departure, my grandparents spending a bit of money to make everything nicer. And I made sure I was present for all my little sister’s big moments. I saw her take her first step. I was present for her first word. I loved making her laugh and giggle once those noises started.
Trying not to rely on my grandparents too much, once I was working, I managed to settle into a routine. I didn’t want my grandmother to look after her every day, so we organised a babysitter to help out. We couldn’t afford a nanny, even when pooling resources, but managed to find someone willing to keep my little sister occupied.
Until she started going to school, I would watch her grow up slowly with each passing month. She was a precocious little thing by the time she was three and four. Blonde hair up in pigtails more often than not. Big and expressive blue eyes. She was very inquisitive, always asking questions, and there was no doubt I was her hero.
The awkward point was not long after she started primary school and she asked about her mother. Then she asked about her father. I’d been her father figure nearly her entire life, but she’d never called me by anything but my name. I hadn’t explained the situation to her because I simply thought she was too young to understand.
“Are you my daddy, Mark?” she asked in that cute little voice of hers.
I knew if I said no, I’d break her little heart. Picking her up, I sat her on my lap and asked, “Would you like me to be your daddy?”
“You’ve always been my daddy.” I had to look away and blink away tears that started to form as she did her best to wrap her little arms around me. “I love you, Daddy,” she said softly.
That did me in. I cried quietly as I hugged her back, remaining silent for a couple of minutes. “I love you too, sweetheart,” I finally whispered.
“What about mummy?”
“I’m not sure you’re old enough to understand, but I’ll try. Mum… She left, sweetheart. She wasn’t well, and she thought it best if I raised you instead.”
I had no photos of our mother in the house. As far as I was concerned, she no longer existed. We’d heard nothing from her since the day she’d walked out. The only way I checked to see if she was still alive was by checking the obituaries in the newspaper and keeping an eye on the news. I had no idea if she was still a drunk and more than likely dabbling in drugs.
“So is it just you and me, Daddy?”
“You and me against the world, sweetie. But grandma and grandpop will be here to help us too.”
Unfortunately, they both passed away by the time my little sister was ten, and that left me and my sister very much alone in the world. Having no idea who our fathers were, we couldn’t rely on any sort of paternal relationship with grandparents from that side, and our mother had been an only child. The only godsend was the fact I still had some close friends who I relied on more for the mental rather than physical support.
Our grandparents left their home to the two of us, so it allowed us to move out of the apartment and into a home we could call our own. They also left us a fund with enough money that we’d be comfortable though not enough that I could ever really stop working, and I made sure most of the money was left to the side for my little sister.
“Have you ever heard from our mother?” she asked one evening over dinner just after she’d entered her teenage years.
“Not a word, sweetheart. Why do you ask?”
“I can’t help thinking about her, that’s all. All my friends have mothers and fathers. I’ve put enough together over the years to know things were not great…”
“I’m still not sure you’re ready for the whole truth, sweetheart.”
“You’ll tell me one day, won’t you, Daddy?”
She knew by now I wasn’t her father. Technically, I was old enough to be her father, but I’d shown her the birth certificate, listing our mother with no name for the father. That didn’t stop her calling me ‘Daddy’ though. She did amuse me from time to time, asking why I didn’t date all that much. I did occasionally date before she was ten and we lost our grandparents, but ever since then, I simply didn’t have the time to worry about that.
Though I did my best to raise and protect her, and she was always respectful to me, I also knew she was a young woman coming into her own by the time she entered her teenage years. I gave her advice when it was needed, but I remembered my time as a teenager. I made plenty of faux pas, always learned from them, and my grandparents had always been full of advice.
One of the surprising joys about my little sister growing up was teaching her to drive. The day after she turned sixteen, I took her to the nearest state government offices so she could complete the test before she was handed her learners permit, logbook and the plates she’d have to put on my car. For the next year, at least three times a week, we’d go out together so she could get her hours up. Only in the last couple of months did I organise her to spend time with an official instructor.
She passed first time the day after her seventeenth birthday. She was so excited exiting the office, she jumped and wrapped her limbs around me, laughing and crying at the same time as I returned a gentle squeeze. “I’m proud of you, sweetheart.”
I bought her a used car so she could have independence, but despite working part-time to make her own money, my little sister was content to spend much of her time with me during the week and weekends. I had no doubt our lives had forced us closer together. Our bond felt almost unbreakable. The love we shared was incredibly deep as we both knew we only had each other. I dreaded the very idea she wouldn’t be in my life constantly, though I knew she would one day meet a man and start a family of her own.
“Daddy…”
Looking up from my plate to my sister smiling, I asked, “Yeah, Steph?”
Not sure I’ve mentioned her name yet. She’d been christened Stephanie, but I’d called her Steph from a young age. Well, to be honest, she’d always been a version of sweetheart or sweetie. “I’ve been thinking and… I’d like to go to university.”
I was surprised she was so nervous mentioning it. I knew how smart my sister was. Far smarter than me, for starters. Her grades were fantastic, and her exam results put her as the cream of the crop. Laying down my knife and fork, I couldn’t help smiling, and when her face lit up, she knew I had good news. “First of all, you should know that you go to university without paying until afterwards, but that being the case, our grandparents ensured we would both be okay financially. I’ve made sure enough money has been saved so you won’t have to pay back money for years.”
“Oh…”
“There’s also money for you to start you own life eventually. Not enough for a down payment on a house or anything, but enough for you to perhaps enjoy yourself.”
“What about you, Daddy? You’ve put your life on hold for me for nearly eighteen years.”
Smiling, I reached over to take one of her soft hands in mine. Her blonde hair now hung down past her shoulders, though she usually wore it in a ponytail. Her blue eyes were now covered by thin framed glasses as we’d learned early on that she did have vision problems. Her slightly paler skin was otherwise flawless as I knew she had a long and involve skincare routine. She’d worried about pimples and such during her earlier teenage years.
“I’d do it all again in a heartbeat, sweetie. You’re the most important person in my life.”
Her lower lip started to tremble and her barely five-two body ended up cuddling me as she sat astride my lap. “But you could have had children of your own? I know I call you ‘daddy’, but you could have had your own family…”
“As I said, sweetie, you were the most important part of my life and will continue to be so until you find a man or a woman of your own.” She gave me a look about the woman part, which made me laugh. “Hey, it’s the modern world. I don’t ask too many questions about your private life.”
“I would ask about yours…”
“I have dated a bit more in the past couple of years, but I don’t like bringing strange women back here. I know you’re not looking for a mother, but some women would perhaps have the idea that I’m expecting them to be some sort of mother figure.”
“Well, I’ll be eighteen soon and you won’t have to worry about it anymore.”
“You’re not thinking of moving out, are you?”
She cuddled me tighter. “Think you’re getting rid of me that easily, Daddy?”
“I hope not. I’d be left feeling rather lonely in this house if you were to go.”
She leaned back for a moment before kissing my stubbled cheek. “I’m both your little sister and your daughter…” She stopped and I heard the choked sob. I guess she was feeling a little emotional. “I love you so much, Mark. So, so much. Thank you for everything.”
She rarely called me by my name, only when she was proving a point or showing how serious she was. I didn’t mind what she called me, within reason.
One thing I wasn’t sure about was what to do for her eighteenth birthday. I knew enough about making sure it was a special day, but when it came to presents, she never asked me for much as she made her own money, and I’d told her from the moment she received her first paycheque that any money she earned working part-time was hers alone.
In the end, it was a night out with her brother and her closest friends. I knew most of her friends rather well, as I’d allowed her to have sleepovers during a weekend the older that she got, and the only thing our house did lack was an outside pool. Thankfully, my sister and all her friends were well behaved as she enjoyed her first night legally drinking alcohol. Whether she’d actually tried it before, I didn’t ask and she didn’t tell, but I couldn’t ever remember her arriving home drunk.
It was her night out to celebrate so I stuck to soft drink or water. My sister loved music as much as anyone, and also liked a dance, so when she asked if she and her friends could go to a club, I said that was fine, but I was going to go home. That wasn’t a good idea as I quickly had ten very attractive young women, all the age of eighteen, almost pleading with me not to go home, my sister front and centre and the most vocal.
“You sure you want me hanging around? I mean, I am old enough to…”
Stephanie put a finger to my lips. “You’re my father and brother all wrapped into one!” she exclaimed before hugging me tightly, and I soon had another couple of young women hugging me, “Please don’t go home, Mark. Maybe you’d like to dance with me and my friends?”
If you remember how old I was when my little sister was born, I was a man in his thirties surrounded by eighteen-year-olds. I’m sure many would make their judgement, but in the end, I did what made my sister happy. Heading into the club, I noticed one or two looks as I made my way to the bar as the girls all wanted to a shot before hitting the dance floor.
They all wanted to dance with me, but it’s fair to say that my sister tried her best to monopolise most of my time. When a slower song came on, she practically wrapped her body around mine, resting her head against my chest. I noticed the looks of her friends, all of them smiling, aware of our situation and how close we were. They knew of the sacrifices I’d made for my little sister.
I danced with all of the girls by the time they were ready to call it quits for the night. All of us lived in the suburbs, so I made sure they were all in taxis first before I hailed one down to take my sister and myself home. She was asleep by the time we arrived home, paying the driver before carrying her inside and to her bedroom. Taking off her dress and shoes, I couldn’t help glancing at the rather sexy lingerie she was wearing, left wondering when she’d bought it. Just another reminder that my little sister was now a woman.
After a quick shower, I wandered to my bedroom and was getting ready for bed, one last check that Stephanie was okay. She hadn’t drunk too much, but it was her first night drinking alcohol. She’d already turned onto her side, cuddling the teddy bear that she’d had since she was around ten years old. She looked far too adorable. In moments like that, she was still that precocious little girl I remembered fondly.
Waking up the next morning, I felt the presence of a warm body next to me, glancing to see Stephanie curled up next to me. It was the first time that had happened in a while. When she was younger, the occasional nightmare had her knocking on my door, holding her first teddy bear, almost crying that she was scared. I’d get up, scoop her up in my arms, and she’d snuggle against me, feeling safe and sound as I told her that I’d protect her.
Rolling onto my side, I watched her sleep until her eyes slowly opened. The first thing she did was blush. “This hasn’t happened in a while…”
“I didn’t mean to fall asleep,” she whispered.
“You had a good night out with your friends. And carrying you around was easy.”
“What did you think?”
“About what?”
“My lingerie.”
“Reminded me you’re no longer a little girl.”
“But did you like it?”
“You’re a beautiful young woman, Steph. Wearing something like that simply accentuates your beauty.”
She snuggled closer to me as I turned onto my side to give her a hug. Given I was only in boxer briefs, and she was in lingerie, adding the fact it was the morning, I had to keep my lower body away from her considering I was nursing the usual morning wood. I eventually got up, and after the usual morning routine, offered to make her breakfast. I made close enough to a full English for us, sitting down at the table, my sister wrapping a robe around her body.
Her birthday had fallen only a couple of months before her final exams. She’d then have Christmas off, the new year, then summer holidays before she would start her first semester at university in late February. She already worked a part-time job at a nearby supermarket a couple of days a week. She didn’t have to work, but she sat me down and said work experience would good look on her CV.
Life continued as normal for us both though I didn’t miss one thing, the growing affection from my little sister towards me. Don’t get me wrong, we’d always been close, and we’d never been shy in showing affection. Endless hugs and my sister would always kiss my cheek as much I’d kiss her on the cheek, particularly when arriving home from work, and she’d always get a goodnight kiss from her older brother.
There was no missing a couple of things that were different. My sister was spending far more time at home and would now cuddle up against me all the time. Her clothing changed as she had no problem showing off far more skin. And she seemed to know what I liked, as she was always showing off her long legs, and no matter what sort of top she was wearing, she ensured cleavage was on display. More than once, I was ready to ask what would be considered weird or uncomfortable questions, but I also didn’t want to embarrass her.
But it was the fact I woke up more often than not to find her snuggling against me in bed that suggested her feelings for me were now changing from that of her older brother and father figure into something else entirely. The concern was she was an eighteen-year-old woman with some maturing to do. I was thirty-four and was the responsible one. I had been responsible for her nearly my entire life. I’d raised her from a tiny baby to the woman she was now.
She passed her exams with flying colours and obtained entrance to the university she wanted, meaning she could remain living at home. During the summer holidays, she picked up more hours at her job, but was still home every day that I would walk through the front door. She’d always greet me with a kiss on the cheek and a cuddle, insisting I sit down as she was preparing dinner for us.
“You know what we’ve never discussed, Steph,” I stated once we’d sat down for dinner, “Your personal life.”
I almost chuckled at the blush that immediately appeared. “Nothing much to discuss, Mark.”
I had taken note that, since turning eighteen, she’d stopped calling me ‘Daddy’. I didn’t mind, but it was another sign she was no longer a child, and though I was content with the job I’d done raising her, part of me did miss being called that as a sign of how close we were. “Why not, Steph? You’re a beautiful young woman but I don’t remember you ever mentioning any boys.”
“Well, there is one guy I like. I like him a lot.”
“Know him from school or your work?”
“I’ve known him for years.” She chewed on a piece of toast before continuing. “He’s a wonderful man. More than anything, I want him as my first.”
“You’re a virgin?” She gave me a look, immediately starting to apologise, though it just made her giggle. “I didn’t mean it how it sounded. I just meant that, well, you’re a beautiful young woman, Steph…”
“I was tempted to fool around with a couple of friends. I mean girlfriends. It’s easier for girls to experiment. No-one cares.”
“But you haven’t?”
“No.” She paused before asking softly, “You’re aware I’ve bought, um… You know… Toys…”
“I’m aware, Steph. It wasn’t my place to say anything. Add to that, you are my sister. What you do in privacy is, well, your concern.”
“What about you, Mark? I haven’t seen you bring a girl home in years.”
“On the few dates I have that do end in sex, we either go to a hotel or I’ll go to their place. But given that I’ve never been particularly interested in meaningless sex…”
“You want to fall in love?”
“I’ve only ever fallen in love once, Steph.”
“Who with?”
“You, Steph. The day our mother brought you home, I fell in love with you. I made it my aim from that day to love you, nurture you, protect you, and do everything in my power to ensure you turned into the intelligent, beautiful young woman I see in front of me today.”
She burst into tears and was quickly sitting on my lap. Dinner was abandoned as I lifted her up and carried her to the living room, ensuring she was still on my lap as I held her tight in my arms. “I love you too, Mark,” she sobbed.
“My entire life for the past eighteen plus years has been simply about you, Steph. I didn’t abandon any plans nor sacrifice anything. I chose to take on the responsibility of raising you as my own because that’s how much I loved you. The only good thing our mother ever did was give birth to you. The best thing she ever was leave so I could raise you right.”
Turning to straddle my lap, she continued to cry quietly as I caressed her back. It didn’t take long for her to calm down, but when I took a moment to think about it, it was the first time I’d been completely honest about what I’d done for her. I’d never wanted her to feel guilty about what I’d had to do. I’d done it willingly, and if I had to make the choice again, I’d choose my little sister each and every time, without hesitation.
I woke in the middle of the next morning to find my sister snuggled against me again. It was the first time since her birthday, but after the confession of the previous evening, I wasn’t surprised. Wrapping an arm around her, she woke up enough to cuddle as close as possible. “I love you so much,” she murmured. Kissing her forehead, she sighed and was asleep again immediately.
For the next few weeks, until she started again at university, I would wake up more mornings than not to find Stephanie in bed with me. And as it was summer and rather warm, she’d usually be wearing little more than bra and panties. Occasionally, I would have rolled over and, still asleep, take her in my arms, so when I woke up in the morning, she was spooned against me. Always felt a little weird, considering I woke up with an erection, and she either didn’t notice or care.
The one thing that changed most of all is that Stephanie became more, for want of a better word, sexual. And I realised things were changing the day I arrived home from work to find dinner bubbling away on the stove but no sign of my sister. Walking to my bedroom to get changed, I had to pass by her room, and it was as I got closer that I heard sounds I did recognise.
“Yes,” she moaned softly, “Oh fuck, that’s good…”
I stopped before her doorway as I was sure she hadn’t heard me come in. I had a good idea of what she was doing. To do it with the door open, and knowing what time I usually arrived home from work, dd have me wondering…
“Oh god!” she cried out, “Oh Mark… That’s it, pleasure your little sister… I love you…”
I felt my cheeks grow warm as what she just cried out confirmed long held suspicions that the man she was in love with was her older brother. Taking a deep breath, I moved to stand in the doorway, noticing my sister’s nubile naked form on the bed. I thought she would have been using one of her toys, but she had two fingers buried in her pussy, her other hand fondling her clit.
She opened her eyes and knew I was there, glancing my way and whimpering. “Daddy,” she moaned softly. Okay, I won’t lie. Instant boner. Walking towards the bed, she didn’t relent on masturbating though her eyes never left mine as I sat on the edge of the bed. “I love my big brother so much,” she moaned, her entire body shuddering, “Does he like what I’m doing?”
“Steph…”
“I’m just masturbating and fantasising, big brother,” she moaned, “Fantasising about him taking me to his bedroom, stripping naked himself, and joining me.” She whimpered, shuddered, and I knew she was close. “Oh my god, the idea of my big brother using his mouth on me, making me cum… Then sliding his big cock inside me for the first time…”
Her orgasm was a thing of beauty, though once it passed, she needed a little cry. I lifted her up, not caring she was naked, and held her against my chest. “It’s a confusing time, Steph,” I whispered into her ear, “Even at eighteen, hormones are going crazy.” Sighing, I knew what I said next would hurt. “But you’re also my little sister. I love you more than anything. I’d lay my life down for you. But it’s because you’re my little sister… I’m sixteen years older than you, Steph…”
Before I could move, she lifted her head to kiss me, and being the occasionally weak man that I am, I kissed her back for a few seconds before I finally pulled back. “Please,” she whimpered, “Please love me.”
The heartbreak in her tone nearly broke me, needing to blink a few times to control my own emotions. “I do love you, Steph. There is no-one else on this planet I could possibly love more. It’s okay for you to fantasise, but fantasy can’t be reality. If we’re caught…”
I gently picked her up and laid her down, leaning forward to kiss her forehead. “You’re absolutely gorgeous, Stephanie. You’re going to make one lucky man incredibly happy in the future. But it can’t be me. It just can’t.”
Of course, that same night, I woke up to find my little sister naked in bed with me. Sighing to myself, I was far too tired to take her back to her bedroom. “Please let me stay,” she whispered, so I could only assume I woke up when she slid into bed with me.
“Steph…”
“Just sleeping. That’s okay.”
“You’re going to try and wear me down, aren’t you?”
“You love me too much, Mark.” Wrapping an arm around her, her hand ended up on my chest and I felt her warm pussy against my thigh. Running her fingers through my faint chest hair, she nuzzled into me, brushing her lips against my cheek. “Did you like my sweet little pussy, Mark? I keep a little strip of hair above just so you know where to aim your big cock.”
I couldn’t help laughing for a few seconds. “Behave, Steph,” I warned.
“I’ve practiced giving blowjobs with one of my dildos. When did you last get a blowjob?”
Sighing, I finally replied, “It’s been a while.”
“And when did you last get laid?”
“Getting laid wasn’t too long ago, but she didn’t suck cock. Wanted me to go down on her though.”
“Selfish bitch. I’d suck your cock every day, Mark.” Snuggling into me even tighter, her hot breath on my neck, I felt her almost rubbing herself against me. “If I was your girlfriend, would you go down on me all the time?”
I should have shut the conversation down, but I was tired and also horny. I hadn’t been laid in a couple of months. And I had a naked woman in my bed. Yes, she was my sister, but I thought talking was one thing, doing anything physical was another. She’d been tempting me for months by now. I’d been thinking about it in bed for at least a couple of hours before I finally drifted off.
“I love eating pussy, Steph,” I finally admitted.
“Ever made love to a virgin?” she whispered into my ear.
“Twice, actually. Both times while I was still at school.”
“So you could have a third one if you wanted.”
“Behave, Steph.” Hearing her giggle always made me smile. “I do understand how you feel, Steph. I truly do.”
“You still love me?”
“I’ll never stop, Steph.”
“I love you.”
“I know. I love you. Now go to sleep as I have work in the morning.”
Things changed rather quickly in our household. My sister started to wear ever more revealing clothing around the house. Sometimes, she would wear nothing more than a bra and panties while sitting on the couch, ensuring she was sitting rather provocatively so I’d get an eyeful of what she had to offer. She would slip into my bed most nights, sometimes without waking me, other times I’d wake up and just sigh before I’d cuddle her.
And the masturbating went to new lengths. It wasn’t just in her bedroom. I’d walk into the living room, kitchen, bathroom, backyard, laundry room to find her fingers buried in her pussy or she’d just be rubbing her clit to get herself off. The one place I never found her was my bedroom. I think she understood that would be a step too far.
After a few months of this, I’d given into temptation, at least partially, in that I’d just sit and watch her whenever she was masturbating. She loved putting on a show for me, and my resistance was slowly but surely waning. Unless she chose to move out, I knew the continued closeness would eventually lead to me giving in to my own thoughts and feelings, doing my best to keep everything buried. To be honest, watching my little sister bring herself to orgasm over and over again was the most beautiful thing in the world.
She would tease me when joining me in bed, generally ending up spooning back against me, rubbing her bare arse against my cock. She would grab my hand and ensure I was holding one of her breasts while I was asleep, and more than once, she would freely masturbate while she was lying against me.
The one thing she never did was touch me in return, referring only my cock. She seemed to realise there was a limit to everything she could do with me, and I always made sure I was at least wearing underwear, particularly when I was in bed, and I knew she’d end up sleeping with me. It reached a point where I just told her I was going to bed and she’d just follow me, cuddling up to me before I turned off the light.
“I love cuddling with my big brother,” she’d whisper.
“I love cuddling my little sister,” I’d whisper back, because I was honest with her. I did enjoy her presence with me. I’d rarely had someone in bed with me, and having her warm body against me, feeling her love radiating outwards for me.
I knew the situation couldn’t continue forever. Stephanie had already told me how she felt and wasn’t shy in proving how much she loved me. It was a case of if or when I’d break and give into temptation. The main problem I faced is that I had no-one to talk to. Who could I possible talk to about something like this? Even if our grandparents were alive, I wouldn’t have been able to talk to them about it.
The first crack was after a particularly bad day at work. I’d arrived home in a bad mood, and although I never took it out on my little sister, she’d give me space as I needed time to just unwind and relax. We ate dinner and it was unusually quiet as I was still pissed about nearly everything that happened during the day.
Sitting in the living room a little later, I was absent-mindedly watching television when she strolled in without a stitch of clothing covering her body. Before I could actually comprehend what she was doing, I had my naked, eighteen-year-old sister straddling my lap and I couldn’t control the erection that immediately formed. She felt it and pushed down before leaning forward to kiss me. I couldn’t help myself as I kissed her back, and as my tongue slid into her mouth, her arms wrapped around me as I pulled her tight to my body.
I have no idea how long we kissed, but by the time we pulled apart, her entire face was flushed, and I could feel a dampness on my crotch, but I don’t think anything could have wiped the smile from, her face. “Feel better now that your gorgeous, naked sister is on your lap?”
“It’s been a shit day,” I muttered.
Lifting my chin with her hand, she leaned forward to leave a soft kiss on my lips. “But surely you’re very cute and naked little sister will help you feel better, Mark?”
Running my hands up and down her back to her arse, she chuckled when I gave each of her firm little cheeks a squeeze. Moving my hands back up, I rounded them towards her breasts, ever so slightly running my thumbs over her nipples, which were already hard and needed attention, Stephanie biting her bottom lip as she pressed down on my cock again.
“You’re not going to give up, are you?”
“I’m in love with you, Mark. You’re the only man I want.”
Hugging her to my body, she sighed happily as I gently stroked her back. We stayed like that for what felt like half the night before I told her I needed to shower and go to bed. Standing up, she offered her hand and led me towards the bathroom. Closing the door, she helped undress me until I was down to my underwear.
“I’ve never seen your cock, Mark…”
“I should stop you right here, Steph, but I would like your company in the shower. Then you’re going to come to bed with me.”
Lowering my boxer briefs, her eyes lit up as I wasn’t completely hard, but it wouldn’t take much to get me rock hard again. Stepping into the shower once the water was warm, she followed me and pressed her body against mine, smiling up at me as my cock instantly hardened and pressed against her.
“I think my little sister is a little dirty,” I whispered.
“Very dirty,” she whispered back, “So many naughty thoughts about her big brother. Then the fact she masturbates constantly, her only thought about her brother and wanting nothing more than to feel his big cock sliding inside her, leaving his cum inside her and making babies.”
That made me blink at her in silence for a few seconds. “You want children with me?” Nodding eagerly, I couldn’t stop the smile that formed. “I know you’re serious, Steph, but that’s a big deal considering who we are to each other.”
“You raised me alone in a house of love, Mark, but you were alone doing it for so long.” She took one of my hands, holding it to her chest between her breasts. “When we have children, they will have a mother and a father who will love them, raise them right, and never abandon them.”
I washed her up and down more than once, not avoiding her breasts though I did avoid her pussy. She moaned with disappointment more than once as I knowingly teased her. When she returned the favour, she gazed into my eyes as she didn’t hesitate in taking my cock in her hand for the first time. “Holy shit, you’re thick,” she murmured.
“Thanks,” I managed to reply, “You’re meant to be cleaning me, not jerking me off, sweetie.”
“I am cleaning you,” she retorted, “Just incredibly thoroughly.”
She finally moved her hand away but there was no doubt that she was distracted by my erection. Taking the shower head, I washed her down before she returned the favour. Attaching it back in place, I pulled her tight to my body and cuddled her again. “You’re my little sister,” I stated softly.
“I know, Mark. But I’m head over heels in love with you.”
“More than aware of that, sweetie.”
“How do you feel about me?”
“I’m doing my best to be the responsible one here, Steph. You realise I’m much older than you. Even if you weren’t my sister, if we were to date, the amount of judgement would make the relationship almost impossible.”
“I don’t care what people think, Mark. I only care what you think.”
With a sigh, I switched off the water and stepped out, handing her a towel before grabbing mine, ensuring we were both dry, hanging up our towels before I walked her as naked as I was towards my bedroom, as I figured she wasn’t even going to bother going to her own room. For the first time I could remember, I didn’t put on any underwear, sliding into bed as she joined me.
Lying on our sides, she shuffled as close as possible, her gorgeous eyes gazing into mine, full of all her love for me. “I can wait for you, Mark,” she whispered, “As long as you need. I’m confident that you love me so much that you will eventually realise we’d be doing nothing wrong, we’d be simply showing our love for each other by being intimate.”
“You know it’s incest, right?”
“Just makes it better, Mark. You’re my brother, but in many ways, you’re also my daddy. The man who raised me.”
“You know no-one can ever know?”
“What family do we have left, Mark? The only people we would need to keep a secret from would be our friends. Being honest, I’d rather leave with you and live openly as a couple than stay here and have to hide the fact we’re in love.”
“You mean that, don’t you?”
“I love my friends, Mark. I’m in love with you. I’m head over heels, stupidly crazy, can’t function without you in my life, want to be with you forever, that sort of in love with you.”
Pulling her close, I sensed her smile as she felt my cock gently poke her. “Everything in my brain is telling me not to do this, Steph,” I whispered.
“I know, Mark. You’re the mature one. Responsible. Father and brother all in one. I’m your little sister but also your little girl in many ways. But I’m eighteen and have been for months. I’m a sexual being. I masturbate like crazy. I watch porn so I could learn how to suck your cock and know what it’ll be like when we make love. Most importantly, I know what I want and that is you, Mark.”
“You own my heart already, Stephanie. You know that, right?” Those words made her cry, burying her head into my chest as I pulled her even tighter. “I could never be with anyone else because of my love for you. And I don’t mean intimately. As long as you were happy, as long as I raised you correctly, I could be content with my life. And I always thought that one day, when you did spread your wings and fly, I’d just get on with my life.”
“Now you know I’m not going anywhere without you, Mark.”
Waking up the next morning, my erection was pressing against her as she woke up at almost the same time. Rubbing herself against my erection, she lifted her leg to rest it over me, reaching down to take my cock and I felt it rest against her warm pussy. I should have stopped her there but was wondered what she was going to do. When she started to just gently rub herself against it, well, it just felt far too good to stop. At the same time, I knew she was playing with herself. Pulling her closer, she turned her head so I could leave a soft kiss on my lips, otherwise remaining silent except for the light moans that escaped her.
“Mark,” she finally whimpered.
I couldn’t bring myself to touch her intimately, but I could still show her all the love I had for her. Wrapping one arm around her, my other hand ran up and down her body, feeling goosebumps form as she was incredibly turned on. She rubbed against my cock faster and faster, worried if she moved the wrong way, or the right way in her mind, my cock would slide inside her.
“Oh god,” she cried out… Then I felt her shudder and I knew my little sister was enjoying one hell of an orgasm. I pulled her tighter to my body as she rubbed herself even harder against my cock. “Oh god yes,” she whimpered, “Oh fuck, it feels so good…”
“You’re so beautiful,” I whispered into her ear, “And I love how hot and wet your little pussy is.”
That made her turn her head to kiss me. “Will you touch my pussy, Mark?” she asked softly, before another moan escaped her.
“Not right now. What you’re doing with my cock has well and truly crossed a line already.”
“It feels really good against my pussy.”
Leaning even closer, I whispered, “And your pussy feels wonderful, sweetie.”
That set off another orgasm, and that was enough for her, immediately turning around to cuddle into me, her body occasionally shuddering as she came down from the high. When her fingers wrapped around my cock, she lifted her head to meet my eyes, smiling broadly. “I think my big brother needs to cum now,” she stated, “The only question is does he let me do it for him, or will he do it himself?”
“What would you prefer?”
“I want to lie back naked and watch my big brother stroke himself off, so he finishes all over me.”
“You sure?” I had to ask.
“God yes, Mark.”
Considering my cock was already coated in her juices, and I wouldn’t last long, my sister happily rolled over onto her back, spreading her legs and I got a real good look at her body, and I couldn’t help looking at her pussy. It was a thing of beauty, and I made her laugh when I licked my lips. Her scent was already driving me wild. It was something I had noticed before but had chosen to just ignore it.
“Stroke that big cock for me, brother,” she murmured, “Cover me in all your cum. One day, you’ll cum inside me and then, in the future, I’ll carry our babies.”
I lasted two minutes before I had one of the best orgasms of my life. My sister laughed away as spurt after spurt of cum landed on her, a couple as far as her chin, a couple over her tits, and the rest on her abdomen. She immediately used a finger to scoop some up to taste it, making a surprising approving noise. “Next time, I’ll just suck your cock and get it straight into my mouth,” she stated.
“Stephanie…” I warned.
“Mark, it’s going to happen. I want it to happen. I know, in your heart, you want it to happen. But I’m prepared to wait for you. I love you so much, I’ll wait as long as you need. But the day you do finally slide your cock inside me, you’ll know it would be the right and only decision.”
“When did you become so resolute and determined?”
She sat up on her knees, leaning up to leave a soft kiss on my lips. “I know what I want,” she replied softly, “But I also know what you want. I’ve been in love with you forever, Mark. You’re the only man I’ve ever loved, and the only man I will ever love.”
I needed to shower, eat breakfast and get ready for work. My sister knew enough to let me just get on with my usual morning routine though I did walk into the kitchen to find her preparing breakfast, wearing nothing but an apron, her firm little butt on display. When I was getting to leave, she was still naked, seeing me off at the door with one hell of a kiss, pressing her naked body against me.
“You should call in sick so we can just stay in bed so you can fuck me,” she stated. A look must have passed through my eyes as she actually shuddered. “You thought about it, didn’t you? For just a few seconds, you imagined doing just that, didn’t you?”
I kissed her hard, putting all the love and passion I had into it, feeling her arms wrap around me as I pulled her tight to my body. I have no idea how long we kissed, but by the time we broke apart, we were both breathing deeply, and she looked ready to do many other things with me.
“I’ll… um… I’ll…”
“I love you, Steph.”
That calmed her down and she smiled. “I love you too, Mark. I’ll see you tonight.”
“I’ll take us out for dinner. Wear something sexy.” I turned to walk out the door before I glanced back. “No panties. But I want to see at least thigh-highs on your legs.”
“Yes, Daddy,” she breathed. My cock, already at semi, stiffened immediately at the tone and the fact she called me that name again. I had a feeling she was going to use it in a bedroom setting once I did give into temptation.
Notice how I said ‘once’, not ‘if’. I knew I’d give in eventually. She was already wearing me down. I knew I was in love with her as much as she was with me.
Work was actually a godsend in a way, allowing me to concentrate and not think about her. That was until my phone beeped, opening it up to see a selfie of my sister. It was rather tame, just a photo of her head and breasts, blowing me a kiss. The rest of the photos that followed were not as tame. The last one she sent me. I nearly burst out of my office to drive home as quickly as I could.
Arriving home, my sister was in the bathroom getting ready. She was wearing a gorgeous little black dress. Standing behind her, I ran my hands up her thighs to her arse, lifting the hem over those two perfect cheeks until they were bare. She moaned as I pressed into her, leaning down to her ear. “Teasing your brother is not a good idea,” I growled.
“Are you going to spank me, Daddy?”
I managed to hold back the chuckle as her eyes met mine in the mirror. “Would you like that, Stephanie? For me to spank you for being so naughty?”
“Only when your cock is buried inside me as you fuck me from behind.” Turning her around, I lifted her up on the basin, glancing down to see her pussy was now bare. “I shaved it completely for you, Daddy,” she whispered, “I… I need you to go down on me. I need you to make me cum tonight. Please, Daddy…”
“You stopped using that name for me.”
She smiled before replying. “I’m going to use it when we’re intimate. My brother outside the bedroom, Daddy inside the bedroom.”
“You’ve got quite the wild side, Stephanie.”
“Only for you…” Resting her hands on my chest, she wrapped her legs around me as I lowed myself to kiss her. Easily picking her up, I carried her to the bedroom and laid her down as our mouths remained locked together as my work clothes slowly disappeared from my body until I was down to my underwear. Her hand immediately slid inside to grab my cock. “Oh Daddy, you’re so hard for your little girl already,” she stated with a smirk.
“Fuck…”
“Too much, Mark?” she asked softly, raising my eyes to meet hers. I saw the concern, worried if she was pushing me too fast.
“Not too much. I’m just doing all I can to hold myself back.”
“Should we finish getting ready?”
“I’m taking my gorgeous sister out on a date!”
She got up from underneath me, smoothed down her dress, only turning back at the doorway to blow me a kiss. I waited until she was finished before I popped into the bathroom for a quick shower and shave, then picked out a nice pair of trousers and shirt, finishing off with a pair of polished shoes. My sister looked resplendent as I joined her in the living room, kissing her cheek and inhaling the mixture of deodorant and perfume.
I took her out to one of the best restaurants close to our home. Thankfully, she stuck to non-alcoholic beverages as we feasted on three courses before I treated her to an evening at a nearby bar that I knew would play the sort of music we could dance to intimately.
It was the sort of music I could hold her close and ignore the rest of the world for an evening. Her hands were on my back, her head resting against my chest, except for when she leaned back and would gaze into my eyes in silence. No-one knew us there so I had no problem kissing her. What had her smiling most of the time was the obvious erection I was sporting.
Returning to our table, I did buy us a drink, my sister wanting wine, while I sipped at a bourbon mixer. She moved her chair closer, ensuring my hand was on her thigh and I quickly had it underneath her dress, my sister widening her legs just enough so I could almost touch her pussy.
“I love it already how you tease me,” she whispered.
I leaned in closer to her ear. “Are you sure about this, Steph? Last chance because I’m struggling here.”
“I’m sure, Mark. I’ve never been sure of anything else in my life as much.”
We danced again, enjoyed another drink, before we departed just before midnight. Holding hands as we walked the short distance home, as soon as we were inside and I’d checked the house was locked up, I returned to my bedroom to find Stephanie sitting on the edge of the bed. Gone was the confident young woman. Instead, there was a nervous girl looking up at me.
Sitting next to her, I wrapped my arm around her and pulled her close. “We’re not having sex tonight, Stephanie. Far too quick for that happening.”
That didn’t stop us from making out and slowly undressing each other. To my amusement, I ended up naked first as my little sister ran her hands all over my body. I was no gym junkie or anything, but work kept me busy and the one thing I’d always ensured was that Stephanie and I ate as healthy as possible though still enjoying the occasional treat.
Helping off her dress, she smiled as she was left wearing only her black thigh-highs as she kicked off her heels. She scooted backwards as I crawled towards her, Stephanie opening her legs to give me a good look at her smooth pussy, glistening with her excitement. Stopping with my head between her legs, she bit her bottom lip but her eyes were pleading with me.
Any remaining willpower to hold back snapped at the look in her eyes. Completely and utter love and devotion, but near desperation for her brother to finally give in and pleasure her.
Lowering my head, I ran my tongue slowly up her slit to taste my little sister for the first time. I think she choked back a sob but whimpered. “Finally!”
Slowly tasting her, I let her adapt to the new sensations of my tongue touching her everywhere, wrapping my left hand around her right thigh as I knew I’d be using my right hand to do something else later. I absolutely adored the sounds that were escaping my sister after a couple of minutes. I loved her taste, her scent, how smooth her body was, gazing up to see her looking back at me, her eyes burning with lust and desire.
“Daddy,” she whispered, and I’ll admit, it was a turn on.
“My little girl loving what I’m doing?”
“Finally, Daddy!”
Chuckling, I resumed eating her out, but when her orgasm hit when I felt like I’d done nothing, I gave myself an imaginary fist bump before I slid a couple of fingers inside her, and found her special spot. That set her off even more, and I still hadn’t even touched her clit. Her second orgasm was even better than her first, feeling her pussy squeezing my fingers tightly as I finally touched her clit.
She nearly vaulted off the bed before she sat up and I knew she needed to kiss me, feeling her tongue lick across my chin. “I taste good,” she stated, “Are you going to stop?”
“God no, Steph.”
She laid back with a smile as I got my little sister off again and again until she simply had to ask me to stop. Kissing up her body, I did give her nipples a bit of lick, earning a soft moan each time, before I moved up to kiss her on the lips. Reaching down to grab my cock, she placed it at her pussy, but I pulled back. “Not now, sweetie,” I whispered.
“But Daddy… I need you in my pussy!”
Rolling onto my side, she rolled to spoon back against me, and I couldn’t help chuckling as she practically passed out against me. I took a little longer to fall asleep as my mind was in turmoil. I knew there was turning back now. I couldn’t go down on my little sister then stop anything else. Add to that, my mind was now at ease about continuing. I loved her so much that I just couldn’t bring myself to make what would be the sensible decision, the one made with my brain.
I was going to let my heart decide.
Waking in the morning, Stephanie had rolled over to face me, her face lighting up in a smile as soon as I opened my eyes. After kissing me, her hand immediately moved down to take my cock in her hand, gently squeezing and stroking me. “Want a blowjob?” she asked, kissing me again, “Want me on my knees for you, Daddy?” When I growled, it earned a sweet giggle. “I want to do it for you, Daddy. Make my big brother as happy as he made me yesterday.”
I hadn’t cum the night before, having gone to sleep as horny as I could remember. Sliding off the bed, my sister was quickly on her knees, hand back around my cock quickly, not hesitating for a moment as her tongue ran up and down my shaft. “Fuck,” I grunted as her lips wrapped around my cock, “Steph…”
“Going to blow you until you cum and I’m going to swallow all your cum, Daddy,” she stated.
I was left thinking that my sister had been practicing on one of her dildos for quite a while as, frankly, she gave me one of the best jobs I could remember. Her eyes contact was exemplary. She used her mouth, tongue and hand in conjunction with real expertise. And she seemed to take real enjoyment out of giving me pleasure without receiving much in return.
As horny as I was, as turned on as I was watching my little sister stuck my cock, I must have been warning her within five minutes that I was going to cum. She moaned around my cock, and I knew she wasn’t going to pull away, her free hand moving to my arse to hold me in place.
Groaning as I came, my sister squealed when the first spurt of cum blasted into her mouth, though she gazed up again and I knew she was gulping down everything I could give her. Even after I had clearly stopped climaxing, she continued to suck my cock until she used her tongue to clean me up. Sitting back on her knees, she smiled up at me.
Easily picking her up, making her squeal again, I returned the favour, my little sister learning that I hadn’t lied about the fact I loved going down on a woman. When we finally walked out to start breakfast later that morning, she could barely walk as her legs had been left like jelly, but I loved the look in her eyes.
“What next?” she asked a little later as she curled up next to me on the lounge, “I mean, I know we’re going to make love, but I mean for us, Mark?”
“Going to get deep and meaningful on me, sweetie.”
“You said it’s just you and me, Mark. Are we going to stay here?”
“I don’t want to move. You’re still at university and I love where I work. And though I don’t see them much, I still have good friends, and you’ve got fantastic friends. But you’re also the only family I have left, as much as I am for you.” Pulling her closer so she was on my lap. “As for us, sweetie, we’ll just live together, love each other, and leave the big decision for after you’ve graduated.”
We spent the day relaxing around the apartment, cooked dinner together later that evening, and when it was time for bed, all we did was snuggle. We’d crossed a line the night before, left thinking we were both taking our time to comprehend the decision taken before we took our relationship further.
Things didn’t actually progress for a few weeks, both of us feeling tentative to make that final leap. Stephanie did move into my bedroom, at least in the sense that her bed was left unused from that night we’d been intimate onwards. She returned to her education with her first year at university. That was actually a good thing, meaning she could focus on her studies and our relationship wouldn’t be the only thing constantly on her mind.
Our relationship escalated on what started as a simple Friday night, arriving home before my sister as she planned to go out for dinner with a couple of friends. Being winter, I was happy to head home, order in a pizza and watch the footy. My sister would happily sit and watch with me most evenings, but I was happy she wasn’t sacrificing her friendships by spending every single minute with me.
She walked in the door just as the game finished. No sign that she was drunk or even tipsy. What I did recognise was that she was unbelievably horny. Between closing the door and leaping onto my lap, her dress and heels disappeared, leaving her dressed in some very lacey lingerie and thigh-highs.
“Yes, I’m horny,” she stated to my unasked question, “There were four of us, and the other three spent most of the night talking about the sex they have with their boyfriends. Two of them are miserable, my other friend has a good relationship, and all I could do was smile and suggested I had a man who would happily eat my pussy every night.”
“What did they say to that?”
“They want to meet him! Anyway, they asked if we’d had sex, and I had to be honest and say no. They spent the next hour telling me how wonderful sex would be as long as you were the sort of man who’d give a shit about me while we made love.” She leaned forward to kiss me, her tongue carefully sliding into my mouth, before she leaned back. “I’m ready, Mark. Are you?”
She wrapped her limbs around me as I stood up, kissing her as I carried her towards our bedroom. She always loved taking off my shirts, running her hands all over my body, before we moved to my pants and underwear. Lying back on her bed, I gave her entire body attention as always, removing her bra first before her panties followed next, spreading her leg so I could give her pussy some attention with my mouth first.
“They were so jealous,” she moaned, “Telling them my lover licked my little pussy every day without fail, and he always made me cum.”
And I helped my sister to more than one orgasm that night before I kissed back up her body and met her eyes. She glanced down and noticed my erection, where it was pointing. Kissing her again, I gently prodded her more than once, and I enjoyed the fact she smiled each time, before I broke the kiss and met her eyes again.
“I’m ready, Mark,” she whispered, relieved she called me by my name.
Pressing forward, she gasped as my cock ever so slowly slid inside her. I groaned as my cock was soon enveloped by her incredibly tight and very wet pussy. I only slid in a couple of inches before I stopped and allowed her time to adjust. Her hands were resting on my shoulder, biting her bottom lip, her eyes gazing into mine, a mixture of love but I also sensed her fear and nerves.
“Keep going?”
“Please don’t stop,” she whispered, “I need you, Mark.”
I took my time burying my entire length. I groaned a couple of times as I knew, this first time, I wasn’t going to last long at all. By the time I buried my cock entirely inside her, my sister was whimpering, not through any sort of pain, but she was far too excited. We glanced down together before our eyes met again, exchanging smiles before I kissed her again.
Making love to my little sister sealed how much I loved her, while she whispered that she was now mine forever in return. I kissed her again as I felt her legs move, bent knee to rest against my torso, keeping her voice quiet as she asked me to thrust a little faster, aware I didn’t want to hurt her, being her first time and all.
After only a few minutes, I chuckled and warned her I was close, but this was only the start of our sexual relationship. There would be many opportunities over the coming days, weeks, months and years for us to make love to our hearts content. All my sister did was kiss me, dig her fingers into my back, and almost beg for me to finally cum inside her for the first time.
Thrusting a little faster did the trick, burying my cock and I grunted as I finally came inside her. As I pumped my cock with every spurt, she whimpered again, and I didn’t miss the tears that flowed down her cheeks. I kissed each one away as I whispered how much I loved her. She replied with the same words back to me.
I was given fifteen minute to relax and recover before she wanted to make love again. My sister had admitted to watching porn and wanted to try riding me. She’d straddled my lap often enough so sliding down my cock, while still surprising for her, earned me quite a loud moan as she quickly had my cock buried inside her once again.
“Oh my god!” she cried out, resting her hands on my chest, “Totally doing this again!”
With my hands on her hips, she had a lot of fun figuring out what felt really good, whether it was really bouncing up and down on my cock or grinding and gyrating away. Whatever she did eventually worked as she enjoyed one hell of an orgasm and it proved rather emotional, needing to lie down on my chest so I could cuddle her. “I just came on my brother’s cock,” she whispered.
“And it was absolutely beautiful to watch, sweetie,” I whispered back.
She recovered and kept on riding me, enjoying another couple of orgasms before she found herself on her back again, this time spreading her legs wide. I didn’t fuck her too hard, far too early for something like that, but her hands ended up down my back, begging me to go a little harder and faster until I filled her once again.
After a shower together, we were snuggling together in bed, my sister spooned back against me, holding her tight to my chest as always. “That’s it, Mark,” she finally said, “I’m yours now. That was everything I dreamed. Making love with my big brother.”
She turned around and kissed me. Caressing her cheek earned me one of those sweet smiles. “We can’t turn back now, Steph, because I can’t lose you too,” I said softly.
“You won’t lose me, Mark. We’re in this together forever.”
Waking the next morning, I had worried that I’d wake up feeling regretful or that horrible feeling that I’d taken advantage of my little sister. But as she still slept, her body hugging me, I felt nothing but love for her, and her love for me. I laid back and smiled, knowing we’d both made the right decision. I was glad we had waited to make that final step in our relationship, but now that we had, I knew our relationship was now settled.
She woke up a little later and her first move was to kiss my cheek while her hand moved down my body and grasped my cock. “Someone’s horny already,” I murmured.
“I can’t get enough of my handsome older brother. I hope you’re ready to handle a constantly horny eighteen-year-old woman,” she stated.
“I can think of worse things in the world.” Meeting her eyes, I had to ask, “How are you feeling?”
“I now know how much my big brother loves me.”
“I thought you knew how much before the sex,” I half-joked.
“Mark, that look in your eye while we made love last night…”
“I was making love with the only woman I’ve only genuinely loved, Steph. It meant the world to me too.”
She hugged me tighter. “You really mean that?”
“Of course. You’re my girl, Steph. Always have been, always will be.”
She wanted to prove she felt the same way as she climbed up onto my lap, slid down my cock, and we made love until mid-morning, when our stomachs finally grumbled, leaving us both laughing as we agreed to get up, have some breakfast, before returning to bed. I did take her out for dinner that night, dressing up again, and I loved having my beautiful little sister on my arm as we visited another restaurant before we headed to a club as she wanted to dance.
Returning home later that night, we needed a shower after lighting up the dance floor, and despite feeling a little weary, we weren’t going to just go to bed. My sister wanted to make love and I wasn’t one to deny my sister. She knew what I wanted first, spreading her legs as I lowered my head to taste her, but after only a couple of orgasms, she wanted to feel her brother inside her.
“That’s it,” she moaned as I gently thrust away, “That’s your little sister’s pussy your big cock is currently inside. And it’s only your pussy, Mark.”
“Was it always my pussy?” She blushed but nodded eagerly. “Had a crush for a long time?”
“As much as you loved me, I’ve always been in love with you. I knew enough to know what you’ve done for me.” She moaned and smiled as it was obvious that she already loved to make love. “I can’t believe how good you feel inside me…”
“It will only get better as we learn about each other in an intimate way.”
“And we have to do everything, Mark. We’re going to have a lot of fun.”
Cuddling into me after we’d had enough, she snoozed as I lay back and considered our future. We had no family to speak of, so at least we wouldn’t have to worry about them finding out about our relationship. And as for our friends, we could keep it secret, or we could bite the bullet, tell everyone we were together, and deal with the consequences afterwards.
Whatever the case, we’d finally admitted our feelings and given into temptation regarding our physical relationship. I didn’t regret a thing. Stephanie had never been happier in her life. I’d done the right thing in the past to raise her myself. Now it was our time to be together as equals, for us to love and cherish each other, like a husband and wife, just without the ceremony and certificate.
“I love you,” my sister murmured, seeming to realise I was lying awake with my thoughts.
Turning onto my side, she snuggled into me, her head resting lightly against my chest as I cuddled her tightly. Returning those words, I close my eyes and allowed sleep to claim me in return.
Epilogue
Sitting next to my brother as he lay back on the hospital bed, I couldn’t stop the tears that fell down my cheeks. We’d spent forty wonderful years together, but the last six months had been tough for us all. The diagnosis had been terminal, with absolutely no hope of surviving, it was merely about prolonging until the inevitable. I had watched my husband, still strong as an ox, broad as a barn, slowly but surely diminish in front of my eyes as the disease killed him from the inside.
Around us were our children and grandchildren. I’d finished university but we were both desperate to start our family. In the first six years after our sexual relationship began, I gave birth to four children, three daughters and a son. Over the years, we’d since been blessed with the arrival of ten grandchildren. My brother and I made sure we were the best parents possible, my brother ensuring he was nothing like our own mother.
Speaking of our mother, she showed up on our doorstep when I was twenty years old. The shock was how good she looked. I knew nothing about her, but when my brother arrived at the doorway, I could feel the hate and anger flowing off him. It was all in his body language, and despite not seeing her for twenty years, he recognised her immediately.
There was no apology from her. Absolutely no contrition. No regret. Not a single comment about the fact she’d abandoned both her children. She only turned up to ‘get what she was owed from her parents’. He laughed in her face and told her to fuck off. “You want something, take us to court, bitch,” he stated.
“How dare you!” she exclaimed.
For the first time ever, I saw my brother’s hands turn to fists as he stepped forward, and she stepped back. “You abandoned me nearly every weekend while I was growing up. And then you flat out walked out on my little sister, and you have the fucking gall to return now and demand what you’re owed?”
“They were my parents too!”
“You haven’t seen them in over two decades and more. They were more our parents than yours.” He took a deep breath. “You really are a horrible person. You don’t deserve the title ‘mother’. You simply pushed us out your cunt and did the bare minimum afterwards. What you deserve is a few home truths, but quite frankly, I’m not going to waste my breath except to say you’re owed nothing, and you’d better get off our property.”
“This house should be mine!”
“I’d suggest you get a lawyer then. They left you nothing for what you did to us and to them. And you deserve nothing. I have no idea what you’ve been doing since you abandoned us and I don’t care. As for Stephanie, she doesn’t even know who you are. But I do. I remember you very well. The worst human being I’ve had the displeasure of knowing. One thing I do know is that you’re not my mother. You’re just a woman who happened to be around for a few years.”
“You haven’t even mentioned you’re sorry for leaving,” my sister added, “I know the story as my brother and our grandparents told me. You simply walked and left me alone for an entire day.” I took my brother’s hand. “He raised me, nurtured me, showed me right from wrong, showed me all the love in the world. Fact is, we never needed you. We don’t need you now and we certainly don’t want you in our lives. Why show up now?”
“Thing is, mother,” he said, and I heard the sarcasm, “I no longer hate you. Hate would mean I care. And I did hate you for a long time. Now? Now I just look at you and almost pity you. You had two children and neither of them care about you. You’re just another human being in this world I have no feelings for, and I don’t even give a single thought to. The only thing that bemuses me is what your thought process was about turning up today. Did you really think it would be a case of forgive and forget?”
“Did you even know your parents had passed away?” I had to ask.
“I’ll fight this if I have to,” our mother stated rather indignantly, “This house belongs to me.”
My brother remained silent before he simply started to laugh. His grip on my hand tightened as he stepped back past the threshold and just closed the door in her face. I turned towards him as I was surprised by the smile. “Well, I didn’t expect that today!”
I placed both hands over my stomach and asked, “Do you think she noticed?”
Leaning down to kiss me, he replied softly, “Well, if she did, I wonder what she would have said if we told her that the baby was ours together…”
We never heard from our mother again. From what we learned, she had cleaned herself up and now lived in another area of the city with her husband. But there was no relationship to salvage. My thought was that I simply didn’t have a mother, while my brother simply couldn’t forget nor forgive what he’d had to endure.
Our home had been one of love as we raised our children. They had all the support possible from both parents. Yes, there were difficult times. My brother and I would occasionally clash over certain things. Our life was not perfect, but we were happy together, and the one thing we made sure of is that our children knew how much we loved them.
When each of them turned eighteen, we sat them down and told them the truth, the whole story of who we were to each other and how we came together. Our three daughters dealt with it best, thinking it was actually a beautiful love story and it brought us closer together. Our son was a little weirded out for a couple of days before Mark took his son out for a few beers, had a heart to heart, and our relationship was even better afterwards.
The children eventually moved out, started relationships and families of their own, leaving Mark and I to get on with our lives. We retired early, did some travelling, eventually sold the house and moved out of the city to enjoy a quieter life. Even as we aged, our physical relationship continued. It slowed down, but we still couldn’t get enough of each other. Even after his diagnosis, it was only when his body started to fail him that sex tapered off.
Wiping my cheeks, I gazed into his eyes, relieved there was still life behind them. “You’re thinking,” he whispered.
“Just thinking about our life together,” I replied.
“Any regrets?”
I almost sobbed as the only regret would be losing him and the idea that I’d live for many years afterwards frightened me. “None whatsoever,” I replied, “I’ve loved you every day of my life up to this point, and I’ll love you ever day of my life going forward.”
He squeezed my hand and I smiled at the strength that was still there. He wasn’t going to leave me just yet. But I knew the time was approaching where I would need to stay goodbye. Over the next month, I was with him constantly, our children and grandchildren visiting when they could, but he was weakening with each passing day until, one day, he closed his eyes, and I was told the end was near.
For two more days, he held on, and for one brief moment, his blue eyes appeared and I didn’t see the pain of the disease. I saw nothing but his love for me, the unconditional love and devotion he’d shown me my entire life. He weakly squeezed my hand as he removed the breathing apparatus.
“I love you, sweetie,” he managed to whisper.
Leaning over, I kissed his lips and whispered, “I love you too.”
I remained by his side, holding his hand, giving him all the love I could, until the very end. He’d given his entire life for me. I would love him with all my heart to the end of my life in return.
Chapter 116: Rebuilding Daddy [Incest]
Chapter Text
Mark (Daddy)
They always tell you that it’s time to move on. If we’d divorced after I’d discovered that she’d been cheating, or if we’d just fallen out of love with each other and decided to part ways, I probably would have found moving on to be far easier. I sipped at the tumbler of scotch before I looked at her photograph again. I had a few favourites of her. One was of our wedding day, gazing into each other’s eyes, the smile on her face telling me that it was the happiest day of her life.
Another favourite is one of her posing in an absolutely gorgeous navy blue gown. It had actually been a night where I’d been given an award but my wife had stolen the show. She just had this natural grace and beauty that drew men and women towards her. I knew more than one man in the ballroom that evening would have loved to take her home. But my wife never had eyes for anyone but me. When I took that photo and showed anyone afterwards, they could see the love she had for me.
We were high school sweethearts. I still remember the day we met, during our first day when we were placed into the same room for roll call. She sat next to me, introduced herself and when that smile formed, that was it. I didn’t know it at the time, but I was looking at the woman I wanted to spend my life with. Within a month, we were firm friends. By the time we left high school for university, we’d been exclusive for a couple of years and we married before Christmas. No-one else had a look in with either of us. It was almost like we just knew we’d be together forever.
Of course, best laid plans and all that, but she fell pregnant during our second year at university. It wasn’t planned, but we were not exactly taking precautions either. She wanted to be a mother and was willing to put her own education on the backburner to start our family. Our families immediately stepped forward to help. Neither of our mothers worked full-time, immediately offering to babysit so we could complete our studies. I continued full-time, she dropped to part-time, while I also worked part-time to support us however I could. I was burning the candle at both ends but it would all be worth it in the end.
When our daughter was born, the only day that matched the joy I felt was our wedding day. Part-time study turned to studying from home as she raised our child, living in a two room apartment that our parents were helping us rent. As soon as I graduated, I stepped into a job that paid good money and started saving for our own place. My father offered to guarantee any deposit by matching what I could save. When her father heard, he invited me over and offered the same deal. Fairly sure my wife and I both wept at how helpful they were.
In the space of twelve years, from the ages of nineteen to thirty-one, we had five children. Our first four children were girls. I had absolutely no problem with that, as I doted on my daughters something fierce, though my wife and I agreed that we would also love to have at least one son. We agreed on a fifth and last. No matter what, the child would receive the same love our other four children received. And add the love they received from grandparents, aunts, uncles and cousins, and I think they were rather spoiled.
It was while she was pregnant with our fifth child that they found the tumour and, after numerous checks, how much it had spread already. Cancer. The big C. It was incredibly unlucky. No-one could explain how or why it happened. And the news from the outset wasn’t good as it had simply been discovered too late. Though she could be treated, the doctors were honest from the outset. Considering how weak she already was with the illness and carrying our child, any treatment…
I didn’t freeze but I knew it wasn’t my choice. I didn’t want to lose my wife or child, but it seemed that was the choice on offer. My wife and I discussed it numerous times over a number of weeks as I watched her get weaker. I almost knew what she was doing. Losing the child growing within her simply wasn’t an option. She had been all about freedom of choice, but she was making her decision by simply letting time pass without treatment.
She gave birth to a healthy baby girl. I had made her a promise during the pregnancy. If we had a girl, she would be named after herself. Watching my wife hold our baby girl, I took as many photo’s as I could. I knew there wouldn’t be many days more that I’d watch the scene. By now, everyone knew what was going to happen. Our children were aware, the worst conversation of my life as I sat them down and explained what was going to happen to their mother.
My wife never made it home from the hospital. As soon as she’d recovered from the birth, the doctor’s did all they could to treat her, but also make her comfortable, the doctors, my wife and myself aware the inevitable was going to happen. I was working my arse off though spent every night at the hospital. If I wasn’t there, friends and family would be filling my space. Our daughters were not kept away. They saw their mother each and every day. She explained everything, keeping it simple so they could understand.
I was at the office when I received the call. My boss was aware of the situation. Knocking on his door, he took one look at my face, told me to take as much time as I needed. Heading to the hospital, everyone was outside her room, waiting for me to arrive. I stood at the door and took a deep breath, ensuring I held two of my daughters by the hand as we walked inside.
She was still alive, but it wasn’t going to be long now. I’d watched her wither the past few weeks, though when her eyes opened, they still sparkled with that mischief I’d seen that first day in roll call. I kissed her and did all I could not to cry. Feeling her fingers caress my cheek, she told me that I’d be okay, and the only thing that mattered was that she would always love me.
Sitting by her bed, I held her hand and waited. There are no real goodbyes when someone is waiting to die. No grandiose speeches. No great professions of love just before they die. All that happened was that her eyes closed and we had no idea if it would be for the final time or not. The doctor in charge of her treatment eventually joined us and announced it wouldn’t be long. Her body had enough and it would simply give up soon.
My wife was only two weeks past her thirty-first birthday when she passed away.
I have no idea how I survived for those next few weeks. I barely remember anything except the funeral and having to watch her coffin be lowered into the ground, all our hopes and dreams that we’d shared now extinguished, nothing but dust on the wind. I’ve often read about how people feel like a zombie when they lose a partner in such a manner. The only people that kept me going were my daughters. I had a new-born to look after, though my mother and mother-in-law were around nearly every day.
The next few years were a struggle. Despite the help, I was still raising five girls by myself, though I eventually relented and hired a nanny to help me. I made sure it was someone of an age where nothing inappropriate would happen. I had absolutely no interest in dating again. I’d had my happily ever after with my wife. If I ever did date again, the woman would have to be utterly spectacular in more ways than one, and in my mind, that woman simply didn’t exist.
So that’s why I was sat at home on a Friday night after another long week at work, nursing a glass of scotch, gazing at a photo of my lovely wife, feeling the usual surge of melancholy whenever it reached a particular date of the year. There were too many dates that I just couldn’t forget. The date we met. Our first date. Our first kiss. The first time we made love. The day I proposed. The day we got married. The birth of each child. And then there were the little memories that, even after years, would never fade. I could still taste her lips on mine, the scent of her perfume, and I swear I heard her voice around the house sometimes.
I think some people never really get over their grief when losing their one great love. The hurt never truly leaves, it just lessens over the years until it only causes a twinge of pain every so often instead of being that all-encompassing agony, such as the days and weeks after I’d lost her. I still don’t know how I found the strength to carry on. I thank my daughters for the fact I was still existing, let alone living.
The one great positive in my life was the fact I still had my five children. Everything I did was for them.
Cassandra (Cass)
Cassandra stood in the faint light, watching her father sipping at his glass of scotch, an occasional tear running down his face, melancholic music playing softly in the background as he gazed at the pictures of his late wife and her mother. Cassandra and her sisters had been shattered when their mother had died, but they all knew that it paled into comparison to how their father had felt. The love of his life had been cruelly taken far too young. He was now thirty-eight years old and had been alone since the day she’d passed away in hospital.
“It’s always difficult around this time of year,” Rebecca whispered, Cassandra nodding silently at the words of her younger sister, “They should be celebrating their twentieth wedding anniversary together.”
“He’s done this every year since. In fact, apart from making sure we’re constantly smiling and happy, he hasn’t done a thing for himself,” Cassandra stated, unable to stop the sigh, “I would suggest he try and find someone but…”
Rebecca scoffed. “Surely you remember how he’s reacted every time we’ve even mentioned the idea of perhaps looking at dating?”
“I know. I know. But he’s been alone for at least seven years now. I know he has us but that’s the same as having a wife, fiancée, girlfriend or just some sort of life partner.” She paused again, another sad sigh. Feeling her sister cuddle into her provoked a brief smile. “I just want him to be happy again, like he was when Mum was alive,” she added softly.
“So what do we do?”
Cassandra smiled to herself. She had one idea but it was the sort of idea that could blow up in her face and possibly do irreparable damage to herself, her father and the family. She’d tentatively approached Rebecca about her idea, but never more than very subtle suggestions about what we on her mind.
“Head to your room, Becca. I’ll talk to daddy about what we’ve discussed for tomorrow night.”
Feeling a kiss on her cheek, as all the sisters had no problem showing all the affection in the world, she waited until her father had finished his drink before she stepped out of the shadow and approached her father. Two years from forty, he was still a formidable, imposing man. Standing around six-two, broad of chest. Just his arms looked powerful. He might have worked in an office but all his shirts clung to his body as he’d spent the years since his bereavement almost sculpting his body, taking out all his anger and pain on every muscle in his body.
“Daddy,” she whispered.
His blue eyes gazed up into her green. Perching herself on her knees next to his legs, he smiled at her as he placed the photos face down on his lap. “What’s up, sweetie?”
“Daddy, I know what time of year it is. You know we don’t like you seeing you so sad.”
“I’m sorry, sweetie. I just need a drink after another long week.”
Cassandra understood what he was talking about. Despite all the help, the reality was that he was a single father with five daughters, needing to deal with all the trials and tribulations as young girls became young women. Having a nanny had helped, as had their grandparents, but at the end of the day, her father did do much of the raising by himself.
She felt like he’d done a fine job. She was a responsible young woman. As soon as she was a teenager, she stepped up to help her father when she could, taking lessons from their nanny when it came to looking after both the children and the household. Once she was old enough, she also started working part-time. Rebecca had done the same thing as soon as she was old enough. Her father hadn’t asked either of them, but it was something they had felt was necessary.
“Daddy, we want to do something special for you tomorrow. Once Rebecca and I finish our shifts at the supermarket late in the afternoon, we’re going to come home and get ready to go out for dinner. You’re to get ready too. It will be our treat.”
A smile formed again and it was a genuine one, the warmth in his eyes making her smile in return. “Are you sure you can afford it, sweetie?”
“The price would be worth it, Daddy.” She stood up and, after moving the photos, perched herself sideways on his lap, one of his arms immediately looping around her waist. She was tiny compared to him, barely five-four and not heavy at all. She was slim with a decent bust and arse, though she’d always thought herself a little plain compared to many girls at school, and nothing compared to some of the glamourous women at university.
“I guess I can’t complain about a night out if my girls are going to treat me,” he stated, “It’s just…”
“I know it’s difficult, Daddy. But I’m old enough now that you can talk to me about things. I’ll always be your daughter, but I’m nineteen now. I’ll always be here to lend an ear.”
She smiled when he pulled her tight to his chest, resting her ear against his chest, hearing his heart beating. When she felt his hand start to stroke her, she sighed and snuggled into him. She’d always enjoyed snuggles with her father. So did all her sisters. Her father was a good man, having sacrificed everything to raise his daughters. Apart from time spent at the gym, all he did was work or spend time at home raising his kids. Most friends had slowly disappeared from his life. The only other relationships he’d managed to maintain was with his parents and siblings, and the parents of her now deceased mother.
“I just miss her, sweetie. It gets a little easier every year, the fact she’s gone and is missing seeing you five grow into beautiful young women.” He sighed before adding, “And this date every year is usually the worst. When you vow ‘Til death do us part’, you don’t imagine that death would visit you so quickly.”
“I miss her too, Daddy,” she whispered, “We all do. But we also want you to be happy. You smile more nowadays, but it’s still not the same…”
“As long as you five are happy, sweetie, then I can be content with my life. I simply hope I’ve done a good enough job.”
“The best, Daddy,” she whispered, “I think it’s safe to say you have five young women who love and adore you completely.”
“Well, I feel the same way about the five of you.”
She squeezed him tightly. “Make sure you’re dressed nice. Okay?”
“I’ll even ensure you get a look at me before we head out, sweetie.”
She kissed his cheek before sliding off his lap. Taking his glass, she poured him another glass before handing it to him, though walked across the room towards the stereo, changing the radio station to something a little more upbeat. He smiled at her, thanking her for the drink, promising he wouldn’t sit being miserable for too much longer. She returned half an hour later to see him watching the football, getting into the game. Olivia and Carolina, the two youngest, were sitting to either side of him on the couch, keeping him company. Carolina was named for their mother, Caroline. She was a precocious little girl, and had their father wrapped around her finger from the day she came home.
Rebecca was lying back on her bed, avoiding the living room, as neither sister was particularly interested in watching the football, though they’d join their father every so often, just to keep him company. They wouldn’t pay any attention to the game, simply wanting to spend any time they could with their father. He worked so hard sometimes, the girls understood that he was doing it to keep them in their home. Even with all the hard work, he rarely missed any of their events, and if he couldn’t attend, their grandparents, aunts and uncles would always be there in support.
“Did he agree to it?” Rebecca asked as Cassandra sat on her bed.
“He did. It was rather easy, to be honest. I thought he’d try and argue. Then again, I think he knows the grandparents put money into our bank accounts every month in addition to our weekly wage.”
“Are you still going to go through with it?”
Cassandra bit on one of her nails. A bad habit but it was something she did when thinking or nervous. The idea had been on her mind for a little while. It was an idea she couldn’t speak to their grandparents or anyone else about. But she couldn’t keep it to herself and eventually needed to confide in someone, and Rebecca was the perfect person. When she sat down and admitted what was on her mind, Rebecca smiled and agreed it was a great idea. If it worked, Rebecca quickly offered to join in on my plan.
“How do you think he’ll react?” Rebecca asked a little later as they snuggled together on her bed, watching a movie neither of them were particularly watching. Rebecca was cuddled against her, her hand underneath her shirt as it rested near her breasts. Cassandra had an arm wrapped around her, stroking her side.
“I honestly don’t know. I think surprise to start with, then he’ll probably try and argue. I doubt I’ll convince him quickly. Might have to wear him down a bit.”
“He probably hasn’t had sex since Mum died,” Rebecca stated softly, “At least seven years without being intimate…”
“Maybe that explains his strong arms,” Cassandra joked, both sisters giggling at the insinuation. When Rebecca’s hand ended up caressing one of her breasts, she turned to see Rebecca gazing at her. “My eighteen-year-old sister should know better than feeling up her big sisters tits,” she whispered.
“Are you complaining?” Rebecca challenged, but she could read her younger sister’s eyes.
Cassandra turned onto her side as their mouths moved in sync, meeting softly for a moment before the kiss quickly turned into something more passionate. Rebecca moaned into her mouth, Cassandra moving her hand down her back towards her sister’s perfectly pert arse. Her younger sister moaned as Cassandra gently squeezed. Slowly breaking apart, the pair of them smiled at each other. They knew what they were doing would be considered wrong, but considering what both were thinking of doing with their father…
“I want your pussy, Cass,” Rebecca whispered.
“I know, Becca. Trust me, I feel the same way in return. But we made a vow.”
“We should put on a show for daddy!”
Cassandra giggled. It probably wasn’t a bad idea. “When I get your pussy for the first time properly, Becca, it’s in private.”
Caressing her younger sisters face, Rebecca bit her bottom lip, looking rather innocent and adorable for a few seconds. They kissed again, Rebecca ending up on her back as Cassandra had her fingers between her legs, panties in the way, ensuring they were not touching each other skin to skin, but it was still enough that she could feel her younger sister getting wetter.
“I love you so much, Cass,” Rebecca moaned softly, ensuring her finger were also between her sisters’ legs, “Promise me that it will work with daddy.”
“It will work and we’ll show him how much we love him.”
Sliding off her sister, the pair stripped nude and did something they had done together plenty of times by now. Masturbated through more than one orgasm, spending half the time kissing to cover their moans. They both knew that they would eventually give into temptation and make love. Cassandra still remembered the day Rebecca had walked into her room while she was masturbating, and without any hesitation, walked over to her bed and kissed her, professing her attraction, her bisexuality, and wanting to be intimate.
Good thing that Cassandra returned the attraction for her sister, but she had to confess other feelings. Rebecca blushed, admitting she felt the same, and from that moment on, they discussed how it could possibly work.
After enjoying a number of orgasms, the two young women lay side by side, Rebecca eventually spooning back against her older sister, Cassandra gently grasping one of her breasts, both of them giggling as, despite the masturbating, they were both still incredibly horny.
“How do you think he’ll react to you?” Rebecca had to ask. It was the one thing that scared them both about admitting their feelings.
“I honestly don’t know. I just hope he doesn’t freak out.”
“We just have to reassure him that it’s only about our love for him. We’re not replacing…”
Cassandra hugged her sister as Rebecca turned around and wept. Even after all this time, there were times that they still needed a little cry when thinking about their mother. “Of course we’re not replacing Mum, Becca,” she whispered, “We’ll always love her, so will daddy. But he’s been alone for too long now. We need to show him that he’s still a handsome man with a lot to offer.”
“But what if we do that and he… What if he chooses someone else?”
“Not a chance. Once he’s enjoyed us, he’ll never leave us. We just have to be careful with our sisters for the time being. When they’re old enough, we’ll explain everything to them.”
“Hopefully tomorrow goes off without a hitch.”
“As long as daddy is happy by the end. That’s all that matters.”
Mark
I knew my daughters were trying to make me feel better and I could only love them even more for it. Losing my wife so young had been difficult for all of us. No parents should have to bury their child, and I made sure Caroline’s parents were as involved with their granddaughters as possible. We were still incredibly close but I knew losing their only daughter had broken their hearts as much as mine had shattered.
Having lost my wife, I’d had to throw myself into my work to ensure I could keep a roof over their heads and made enough so that we remained comfortable. I had eventually relented to the pressure and hired a part-time nanny, while my mother and Caroline’s mother also offered help with childcare whenever I was too busy. I rarely missed coming home for dinner, but there were the occasional events I simply couldn’t make. Thankfully, it wasn’t just myself that had explained the situation to my daughters, both sets of parents also letting them know that daddy needed to work hard to make sure my daughters got everything they wanted.
As they got older, Cassandra and Rebecca started to help out a lot more. They ensure their three sisters were up and ready for school each day and helped organise all the chores, at least inside the house, all agreeing that outside was daddy’s responsibility. We had a pool that we used for two-thirds of the year, and I always enjoyed looking after the lawns. My wife had loved her flower garden, and each spring, I made sure her favourites were in bloom.
I’d been a regular gym goer until my wife’s passing. Though I still did go occasionally, I preferred working out at home as at least I’d be near my girls, and they could come keep me company if they wanted. That Friday, I managed to escape the office at a reasonable time, arriving home to my five daughters lazing about in the living room. They had their moments, like all siblings, but they generally made my life easier.
“Going to work out, Daddy?” Cassandra asked.
“Just a few weights to feel the burn, then I’ll have a shower and get ready. You should all get ready for going out.”
They’d all need a shower, thankful I’d installed an enormous hot water tank so there was enough for the six of us to enjoy a wash. Getting changed in my bedroom first, I wandered into the garage where I had all the gear set up. I was in the middle of a set when I sensed a presence, glancing to see Cassandra watching me quite intently from the couch I’d had placed there. I’d usually sit on it after I cooled down.
Completing my final set, I glanced her way again and could see she was a little flushed, even her breathing seemed to be a little more rapid than usual. I might not have been intimate with a woman in a few years, but I remembered how my wife would behave when she was turned on, and I was left thinking my oldest daughter was rather aroused at that moment.
“You okay, Cassie?”
“I’m fine, Daddy. Workout complete?”
“I’ll have a quick cycle then I’ll start getting ready.”
Wiping myself down with the towel, Cassandra stood up and walked towards me. She smiled as her soft hand rested on my bicep before running down my arm. “You look good, Daddy,” she whispered.
“Thanks, sweetie. I do like keeping fit. You going for a shower now?”
“I will soon, but I have to look pretty for my daddy, right?”
Kissing her cheek, I whispered, “You’re always pretty in my eyes, Cassie.”
She practically beamed at me in reply. “Thank you, Daddy!” she exclaimed, giving me a quick hug, before she disappeared inside. I watched her leave before shaking my head, chuckling to myself. The fact she was quite obviously aroused by watching her father workout maybe didn’t completely surprise me. I’d done enough reading over the years to know that some girls did have crushes on their fathers. I would always be her first great love, but she would eventually find a man, perhaps similar to me, for herself.
My bedroom had the only en-suite in the house. It meant five girls had to share the only other bathroom. I’d occasionally let the oldest use mine if they were in a rush, but the five were good about keeping their own bathroom clean. After a hot shower, helping soothe aching muscles, I dried off before selecting clothes for the evening. I had no idea where Cassandra was planning on taking all of us, but I figured wearing trousers and a nice shirt would be the order of the day. I went so far as to select a shirt requiring cuff-links, and one of my excellent pair of black leather shoes. I’d only used an electric shaver, as I liked stubble. I’d considered growing a beard but all my daughters had said no.
I took their advice.
Heading out to the living room, what greeted me brought me to a halt. My three youngest all wore gorgeous dresses, appropriate for a night out. Carolina, my youngest, was ever so excited, bounding towards me before giving me a hug. “Thank you, Daddy,” she whispered.
“Thank your sister. She’s the one organising tonight.”
My two oldest daughters proved, in one evening, that they were now mature, young women. Cassandra was already a heartbreaker. Rebecca was simply beautiful. Recognising my silence as acceptance, they both slowly approached me, amused that their heels meant they could kiss my cheek far easier than normal.
“We’ve done this for you, Daddy,” Cassandra whispered.
“You have two hot dates tonight, Daddy,” Rebecca added.
Glancing from one pair of eyes to the other, I knew what she was trying to say. I couldn’t help but smile at how beautiful they were, but also the fact they simply cared and wanted me to feel better. “Well, I’m going to have an absolutely gorgeous young woman on each arm tonight,” I stated, “And then another three beautiful young girls following us inside wherever we go. Where are we going?”
“That’s a surprise, Daddy,” Cassandra replied, “I’m driving, so I’ll need to take my heels off until we arrive.”
Cassandra would be driving me in my car. Only she was on the insurance to drive it. Rebecca had worked hard to buy her own second hand car, so she would drive her sisters. I had no idea where Cassandra was taking me until we ended up somewhere familiar. But it was when she pulled into a car park and I saw the restaurant across the road, I couldn’t help get choked up. Cassandra switched off the engine before taking my hand.
“I remember all your stories about dating our mother, Daddy,” she stated, “This was where you had your first date.”
“I remember.”
“Well, now it’s time for your first date with someone else. In fact, it’s your first date with two people.” I glanced at her, seeing complete innocence on her face but determination in her eyes. “You’re taking your two oldest daughters on a date tonight, Daddy. You’re going to be a gentleman and treat us like ladies, while also ensuring your other three daughters have a good time.”
“Rebecca has agreed to this?”
“Of course she has. She loves you as much as I do, Daddy. You’ve sacrificed so much for us.”
“I’m your father. It’s not a sacrifice if I do it willingly. You’re my girls and I will always love you.”
“Daddy,” she whispered, and I was left thinking she was going to cry. Thankfully, she smiled and leaned over to kiss my cheek. “Let’s go because I’m hungry!”
Rebecca parked her car next to us, and as soon as they were assembled, I escorted Cassandra and Rebecca into the restaurant while my three other daughters followed closely behind. The restaurant was the sight of our first date, but Caroline and I would visit at least once every six months. But I hadn’t been back since her death.
The owner, Carlo, recognised me immediate, as did his wife, Gina. She was almost crying as she hugged me. Both knew the story of my wife. She would message me every so often, just making sure I was doing okay.
“Marco,” he stated. He always called me that, “It is wonderful to see you again.” Then his eyes moved across my daughter. “Mama Mia, are these your five daughters?”
I made introductions. Gina started weeping again, particularly when introducing her to Carolina, who was a spitting image of her mother. Thankfully, Cassandra had organised a reservation, not that it mattered. I was considered guest of honour, Carlo ensuring we had the best table in the restaurant, and we were soon inundated by waitresses and drinks, Gina stating that the first round was free. She kissed my cheek and whispered how much she missed seeing me, and also missed my wife.
“Thank you, Gina,” I whispered back, “I miss her too.”
Dinner was fantastic. I ordered three courses, the girls had a main and dessert. As the oldest two were driving, they couldn’t drink, but Cassandra made sure I always had a new glass of scotch as soon as the empty glass hit the table. The service was as great as I remembered, recognising that Carlo and Gina were spending plenty of time hovering around our table. When it came to settle the bill, I was ready to take out my wallet when my two eldest demanded I put it away.
“It’s our treat, Daddy,” Cassandra stated, “Rebecca and I have been saving for tonight. Your money is worthless.”
“And we’ve taken select items off the bill too,” Carlo added, “Our way of saying thank you for coming back, and our condolences as we’re aware of the date.”
Heading outside into the cool air, I did wonder what else they had planned, but as we had the three youngsters, we agreed that heading home to relax would be best. As soon as I walked in the door, I had the top couple of buttons of my shirt undone, and happily kicked off my shoes. Cassandra and Rebecca made sure I was on the lounge, stating they’d take care of the others, making sure I had another glass of scotch, warning me to drink it slow. After they’d turned on the radio, they disappeared with the other three.
Feeling rather relaxed, I sipped at the glass while enjoying the tunes. It was a station I’d usually listen to while on the way to work. Closing my eyes, I couldn’t help smile. For the first time I could remember, I wasn’t feeling sad on this date. When I thought about Caroline, I felt good. It was probably the three scotches and shot I’d had with dinner, but it was nice to think about the great years we’d had.
The only disappointment would be heading to bed alone with only the memories of how we would have celebrated had she still been with me.
“Daddy,” Cassandra whispered.
I opened my eyes to see Cassandra and Rebecca standing before me. I’m fairly sure my jaw dropped immediately. My oldest was five-five, strawberry blonde hair, green eyes, what I’d call classical curves, a C-cup chest, aware because I did buy her bras until recently… I couldn’t help look up and down her nineteen-year-old body, her breasts covered by a sheer black bra, lowering my eyes towards a pair of panties that left little to the imagination, a pair of black thigh highs and heels.
The fact I was getting hard rather quickly had me feeling a little uncomfortable. Then I turned my eyes to Rebecca and any chance of reining in my erection ended. She was two inches shorter than her sister, sandy blonde hair with brown eyes, a little slimmer as she was more athletic, perky B-cup breasts, she was wearing a similar ensemble to her older sister, except hers was red.
My eyes moved to the coffee table between us. In addition to the bottle of scotch was a bottle of lube and two dildos. I actually felt myself blush as my daughters walked around the coffee table and kneeled on the floor in front of me.
“Don’t freak out, Daddy,” Cassandra said softly, feeling of her hands move up my thigh, my other thigh being felt up by Rebecca, “We’re here to look after you.”
“We love you so much, Daddy,” Rebecca added, “And we want you to know how special you are to us.”
I couldn’t find my voice. In fact, I couldn’t even move. The fact I was rock hard had me feeling no end of guilt. They were my little girls, but the thoughts running through my head in that moment… I put down to the alcohol. They both leaned up as their hands moved up over my abs to my chest.
“Daddy works out,” Cassandra whispered. With rather deft fingers, I found my shirt rather quickly undone, Cassandra telling me to lean forward. Without thinking, I did so, my shirt quickly but neatly folded by Rebecca, as I leaned back. Their hands immediately returned to my chest. I had a thin covering of dark hair. Caroline had always loved my chest hair. Said it made me more masculine.
When their hands moved down to my belt, I moved my hand to stop them. Cassandra slapped it away and glared at me. “No, Daddy!” she stated firmly.
I finally found my voice. Sort of… “But…”
“Daddy, we’re looking after you,” Rebecca insisted, “We’re going to show you all the love you deserve. Don’t make it weird.”
I almost laughed at that last sentence. How was it not already weird? But they undid the belt before undoing the button of my trousers and lowering the fly. Rebecca told me to lift. I thought about refusing, but the hard look in both sets of eyes suggested I should just comply for now. I almost laughed as, for a moment, they reminded me of their mother when I would say no to something.
Then it was my underwear and the fact I was erect would have been obvious.
“Wow,” Rebecca whispered, noticing colour come to her cheeks.
“Daddy has a big cock!” Cassandra stated excitedly. When I felt a hand of theirs each caress the tent in my underwear, I couldn’t hold back the light groan that escaped me, causing both girls to giggle. “Daddy, we’re going to take off your underwear. Lift up.”
I met their eyes again. This time, I could almost see the pleading in their eyes. “Don’t make us beg, Daddy,” Rebecca whispered, “We love you so much. We want to do this for you.”
I put it down to the booze for the reason I complied, lifting up so they could slide off my underwear. And that’s how I ended up sitting on the lounge completely nude with my two oldest daughters gazing up and down my body. And the unconditional love in their eyes was soon joined by a healthy dose of lust.
Without a word, Cassandra turned and grabbed the lube. Pouring some into the hands of her sister, she poured more on her own hands, and added a little to my cock. “Girls,” I managed to ask, “What are you going to do?”
“We’re virgins, Daddy,” Cassandra replied, “You will be our first.”
“And our one and only,” Rebecca added.
“Not tonight though, Daddy. Tonight, we’re going to make you cum.”
“We’ve never stroked a real cock before. We’ve seen a few in porn.”
“You do have a big cock, Daddy. We’ve been thinking about doing this for so long.”
“We’re going to make you cum at least twice. Next time, we’re both going to suck you off.”
“Though we’re hoping you’ll eat our hot little pussies too.” My cock jumped at the idea. I had always loved going down on Caroline. I’d spend an entire night just eating her out. Cassandra grinned as she figured it out quickly. “Did you like that thought, Daddy? Eating my tight little virgin pussy?”
“Fuck,” I grunted.
“You can eat us out together, Daddy,” Rebecca stated, “Though once you’ve done that, Cassandra will also like to do it. Eat my pussy, that is.”
“And I can’t wait to feel Rebecca licking my pussy too.”
I found that idea even hotter than doing it myself. I needed to take a deep breath. “You’re serious?” I managed to ask.
“Of course, Daddy. We love you so much, but we also want to fool around with each other. We want to put on a show for you after we stroke you off. We’re going to masturbate on the floor together.”
Then I felt one of their soft hands gently grasp my cock. Feeling my eyes widen slightly, they both returned a smile I’d seen a million times before. One of their unconditional love for their father. Then they started to move their hands in unison and, to be honest, I was putty in their paws from that moment on. I couldn’t have asked them to stop if I tried. It had been far too long since someone else had touched my cock.
I’m not sure how they learned, maybe from porn, but they soon had a system working and I could see they were mesmerised by how I was reacting. I guess they gave into temptation rather quickly, because when I felt a tongue run along my shaft, I released such a groan, they both started to giggle. Soon, fingers were being joined by tongues, opening my eyes to see Cassandra gazing up at me as her tongue licked around the head of my cock.
“I’m close, Cassie,” I murmured.
“Cum for us, Daddy,” Cassandra whispered, “Then we’ll get you nice and hard again.”
“We need to suck him next time, Cass,” Rebecca moaned, “I want to suck his big cock.”
“I do too, Becca.”
Their hands were soon working my shaft quickly and I knew I was close. I warned them both again, hearing them giggle as I felt them start to aim my cock. When I groaned a last time, I couldn’t hold back any longer, moaning as I felt that first spurt erupt from my cock. I heard giggles again, but my head was relaxing back as I felt blast after blast of cum just erupt. It was the best orgasm I’d enjoyed in years. When I finally caught my breath and opened my eyes, I glanced down to see my daughters gazing up at me, their faces coated in my cum.
I should have been disgusted with myself. They were my daughters, but there was something in that moment where I saw them as the mature young women they were, and they were utterly gorgeous. “How was that, Daddy?” Cassandra asked before she turned to her sister and they made out.
Watching them kiss had my cock immediately throbbing with excitement. Breaking their kiss, they lifted their hands and started licking each other’s clean before they used the same fingers to clean each other’s face. Turning towards me, they smiled again as they both leaned down to kiss my cock.
“Fuck,” I hissed when they both ran their tongue up and down my shaft a couple of times.
“Want to see us masturbate, Daddy?”
“We’ve come this far,” I muttered, “Can I have another drink?”
“Will it stop you getting hard again later?”
“No, Becca. Daddy will definitely get hard again.”
As Rebecca got me another drink, Cassandra pushed the coffee table out of the way. She switched the station to one of her music lists. With a new drink in hand, I watched my two daughters perform a sultry striptease, unable to stop smiling as it was obvious this wasn’t the first time they made out, watching as two pairs of perky teenage breasts were unveiled before they lowered their panties to reveal incredibly bare, tight little pusses.
They didn’t come near me but they did end up sitting side by side on the floor, running their hands up and down their bodies. “Do you love our bodies, Daddy?” Cassandra asked.
Rebecca dipped a finger in her pussy and sucked on the same finger. I was rock hard instantly. “Want to taste us, Daddy?” she asked, her tone so sultry, I near enough got up ready to fuck her.
“We’re going to masturbate for you, Daddy. But you get to decide. Fingers or toys?”
“Fingers only, Cassie. I want to see my little girls cum more than once.”
“Do you want to touch us, Daddy?” Rebecca wondered, “I’d love you to touch me.”
“Next time, baby. You perform for daddy right now.”
It was definitely the drink, or that’s what I’d tell myself in the morning. Or maybe it was the crippling loneliness. Or maybe it was the fact I knew how much my daughters loved me. I knew I’d wake up feeling guilty in the morning, but in that moment, the guilt was overridden by the fact I was beyond horny and my two girls were incredibly sexy and wanted to be there with me.
Watching the pair masturbate was one of the most erotic things I’d witnessed in all my years. They were completely in the moment, but their eyes never stopped gazing at me. I guess sitting their naked with an erection was enough to turn them on. The living room was soon filled with their scent, which only turned me on even more. They were doing their best to be quiet, considering my three other daughters were asleep in their own rooms, but it was obvious they were as horny as anyone I’d seen.
“Daddy,” Cassandra whimpered before she orgasmed.
“Oh god, Daddy,” Rebecca cried out softly as she climaxed.
“I need my toy, Daddy,” Cassandra stated, “We used our toys and think of you making love to us.”
I stood up and grabbed them. They told me which one belong to who, sitting down in time to see them slide the dildo inside them. They both climaxed almost immediately, whimpering and moaning, crying out ‘Daddy’ softly as they started to fuck themselves senseless. What I didn’t expect was that Rebecca almost squirted when she enjoyed yet another climax.
“Oh fuck, Daddy,” Rebecca whimpered.
They were both totally turned on, and after sharing a glance, they sat up on their knees and moved in my direction. Continuing to use their toys on themselves, their tongues were back at work on my cock. This time, I sat forward and ran my fingers through their hair, the back of my fingers down their cheeks. They gazed up at me and I knew they didn’t just love me. They were in love with me.
“I love you both so much,” I whispered.
Cassandra took my cock in her mouth, her soft lips around my shaft. I groaned loudly as her head bobbed up and down a few times before Rebecca then took her chance to get her cock in her mouth. To my surprise, they alternated without fighting over it. Their eyes rarely left mine so I wondered how they’d react if I stood up. To say their eyes lit up with desire wouldn’t be an understatement.
“Dildos on the floor and ride them while you blow me,” I ordered.
The pair were soon bouncing up and down, trying to focus on me as well. They both enjoyed another climax before they just focused on me. I could see Cassandra was taking more control and it was eventually her that took the lead completely, Rebecca resting her cheek against my thigh as Cassandra gagged more than once, trying to swallow as much of my cock as possible.
“Fuck,” I grunted.
“Cum in her mouth, Daddy,” Rebecca almost demanded, “We’ll share it when you’re empty.”
Just that thought was enough to almost have me climax. Meeting Cassandra’s green eyes, she was almost begging me to finish in her mouth with that one looked. I couldn’t help smile as I caressed her cheek again, noticing her smile as Rebecca was now hugging my legs.
“Oh fuck,” I groaned, Cassandra squealing as she would have felt my cum flood her mouth. I know she swallowed a bit of it, but as soon as I was empty, she turned to kiss her sister. They kissed for a couple of minutes before they turned to smile at me.
“On the couch,” I ordered.
They complied immediately, sitting back and spreading their legs. Grabbing their toys, I handed them over. Without needing to be told, they started masturbating again. I told them not to stop until I told them to. They were both completely and utterly turned on, and one orgasm was soon flowing into the other. After Cassandra had her third, I told her she could stop. Rebecca was on the verge of her third, biting her bottom lip and moaning ‘Daddy’ over and over again. When she finally climaxed, she squirted a little bit again.
Finishing my glass of scotch, my daughters sat up and cuddled me. “Okay, girls. I think that’s enough for now,” I whispered.
“Are you upset, Daddy?” Cassandra asked, hearing the worry in her tone.
“I’ll never be upset about what we’ve done, but I think the three of us need to sleep and then talk about this in the morning.” Leaning back, I made sure both were looking at me, cupping a cheek with each hand. “I love you both with all my heart. Each of my daughters has a little piece of it.”
“Can we sleep with you?” Rebecca wondered.
“While I’d love to have you both with me, I don’t think that’s a good idea. Trying to explain that to your sisters wouldn’t be easy.”
Helping them to their feet, they both hugged me tightly and told me how much they loved me. I cuddled them back, enjoying the feeling of their naked skin at my fingertips. I almost had to kick myself to remember they were my daughters, not my lovers, despite what we’d just done. Asking them to go to bed as I needed time to think, I was thankful they were not disappointed the fun was over. It was only when they were about to leave that I realised I hadn’t actually kissed them.
Beckoning both towards me, I kissed my oldest first, ensuring it was not the usual fatherly peck, but I pulled her close and kissed her properly. When my tongue slid into her mouth, she moaned loudly and melted into my body. Doing the same with Rebecca, she nearly burst into tears, stating afterwards that was how she’d wanted to kiss me for so long.
“Goodnight and sweet dreams,” I whispered. They returned a dreamy smile each before I watched their cute little butts disappear.
As soon as I was alone, I sat on the couch and sculled the rest of my glass. “Fuck,” I muttered, “What the fuck do I do now?”
Rebecca
As soon as she woke up, memories of the previous night flooded her mind. Without thinking, she kicked off her sheets and ran a hand down her lithe body towards her bare pussy. Smiling at the fact she was already wet, she spread her legs and dipped a pair of fingers into her pussy. She had just picked up a little momentum when there was a knock at the door.
“Who is it?” she asked, barely able to control her voice.
“Cassie.”
“Come in.”
Cassandra appeared and smiled, immediately stripping nude, Rebecca turning to kiss her sister as she was now using her thumb to stimulate her clit. “I woke up horny,” she moaned softly.
“Dreams of daddy?” Cassandra asked as her fingers were soon inside her pussy.
“I’m fairly sure I orgasmed while I slept, dreaming of him licking my pussy before he made love to me.”
“God, I had the same dreams, Becca. I woke up fondling myself something stupid. My panties were completely drenched.”
Rebecca smiled as she watched her older sister masturbate, leaning closer so they could make out. Lifting her fingers, Cassandra eagerly sucked on her fingers, while Rebecca sucked on the fingers offered by Cassandra. “I love your taste, Cassie. As soon as we’ve fucked daddy, I’m eating your pussy.”
Moving to straddle her sister, she smiled at her older sister as they continued to masturbate. But now that they’d had fun with their father, she wanted fun with her sister. Taking her fingers from her pussy, she gently grabbed Cassandra by the wrist and moved her hand out of the way, sliding her fingers inside her sister.
“Becca,” Cassandra whimpered.
“Finger me, Cassie. Make me cum.”
They both cried as they made each other orgasm for the first time, sharing a kiss of such intense passion, they need to just hold each other for a couple of minutes, their mouths refusing to part as they almost humped each other’s thighs at the same time. “I love you so much, Cassie,” she whispered, “But I can’t wait until we enjoy daddy together too.”
“I know he’s up and in the kitchen. He might want to talk to us after breakfast.”
“Okay, I guess we should get up and dressed. Are the others up?”
“Probably.”
With a sigh, they both got out of bed and dressed. Cassandra had to put on a new pair of panties, handing them to her sister, who immediately inhaled her scent. Rebecca handed over her own drenched panties, Cassandra putting them to her nose and smiling. “Fuck, I can’t wait to eat my little sisters’ pussy,” she stated before slipping out the door.
Wearing a crop-top, showing off her flat stomach, and a pair of short shorts that barely covered her arse, Rebecca wandered into the kitchen to find her three younger sisters already at the table, eating their breakfast. As for their father, he was busy preparing another plate at the counter. When their eyes met and he realised what she was wearing, and it was obvious she wasn’t wearing underwear, as she knew her nipples would be showing.
Walking towards him, she kissed his cheek, running a hand down his firm chest to give his cock a quick squeeze. “Morning, Daddy,” she said.
“Morning, sweetheart. Sleep well?”
“Slept like the dead, Daddy. It was a long night and I was worn out.”
“Well, that’s why I cooked breakfast this morning, so you’ll have a little energy restored.”
Kissing his cheek again, she joined her sister’s at the table, the four soon chatting away. Cassandra walked in a few minutes later, wearing practically the same thing as herself. The six of them were soon sat around the table, noticing her father sitting in silence but a smile on his face. Once everyone had finished eating, he cleared his throat.
“Thank you for yesterday, girls. I know life hasn’t always been easy for us these last few years, but the fact you knew what the date yesterday meant, not only to me but to all of you… Thank you. Now with that out of the way, what would you like to do this weekend?”
No surprise the five girls wanted to go shopping on the Saturday then laze around the house and by the pool on the Sunday. Her father allowed all five out together as he trusted the older girls to look after those who were younger, so he drove them to the mall once everyone was dressed, asking either Cassandra or Rebecca to call when they were done.
As soon as they arrived at the mall, Cassandra instructed the three younger sisters to stay together and to call if they had any trouble, and under no circumstances were they to leave the mall. They were welcome to join Cassandra and Rebecca, but they knew the three younger sisters would probably be bored. They’d be happy to go hang around some other stores, perhaps meet up with a few friends. The mall was huge, over five levels, and even had a cinema.
“Where are we going, Cassie?”
Cassandra took her hand and led her away from their sisters. “We’re going to buy things to wear for daddy for when he takes our virginity,” Cassandra replied in a hushed tone, “See how excited he was last night?”
“He was so hard. I can’t believe how much of his cock you swallowed.”
“I was ready to leap onto his lap and slide down that cock, Becca. I want him so much it hurts sometimes. I need him inside my pussy. I need to feel him cum inside me. I need to make love with him, and I know after that first time, that will be it. He will be the only man I’m ever with.”
“Are you wet again?”
“I’m always wet when thinking about daddy. I purposely leave my panties on top of the laundry so he can see them. I wonder if he notices and holds them to his nose?”
“I do that too,” Rebecca admitted, “I usually make sure they’re absolutely drenched, just in time for when he does the laundry. Well, when he does it if one of us hasn’t already done it.”
Finding a well-known lingerie store, the pair walked in and were immediately greeted by a kind shop assistant. Cassandra had a good idea of what she wanted, while Rebecca browsed for a few minutes before finding a couple of items she was sure their father would like. They spent a bit of money though ensured neither of them overspent. They compared what they were buying, wondering if their daddy would like what they purchased. Both were still incredibly turned on and wet, giggling as they tried on panties that were definitely damp by the time they’d finished posing in them.
Another few shops were visited, mostly just browsing with an occasional purchase here or there, Cassandra messaged Michaela, the middle daughter, asking if they were ready to have lunch. The two oldest met their three younger sisters. It was obvious they’d been having fun, the two youngest, Olivia and Carolina, smiling broadly as they carried bags with purchases of their own.
“Are you all shopped out?” Cassandra asked.
“Can we go home after lunch?” Carolina wondered, “Daddy is home all alone.”
They couldn’t help smile, Rebecca glancing around and seeing the others agreed with their youngest sister.
“He’s probably enjoying the peace and quiet,” Michaela suggested.
After finishing their lunch, Cassandra called a cab that was large enough to take the five of them home. Their father was busy mowing the backyard when they arrived back. Cassandra and Rebecca wandered out onto the decking, watching their father pushing the mower away, the muscles of his back glistening with sweat. It was a rather warm day. When he turned around to mow back in their direction, they couldn’t see his eyes due to the sunglasses but he still grinned.
Taking off his ear defenders, he was also listening to music as well. “Is it loud, Daddy?” Cassandra asked.
“One thing your mother and I always loved together was music. She was a proper metal chick.”
“We know as she gave us a couple of her shirts,” Rebecca stated. She’d also put them on more than once, though considering Cassandra’s larger bust, one of their mothers’ shirts looked even better on her as they were all small and very skin tight.
“I’ll just finish up here and I’ll be inside soon. Everyone enjoy themselves?”
“Lots of shopping then lunch, Daddy,” Rebecca replied.
“Good. Any plans for this evening?”
“We’re going to spend time with you, Daddy,” Cassandra told him.
He looked thoughtful for a moment. “Girls, we have to talk about what happened last night.”
“No, we don’t, Daddy,” Rebecca insisted more forcefully than she intended, “We did nothing wrong. We love you and will continue to express it that way.”
She watched his eyes move between them a couple of times. “We’ll talk about it later,” he stated, using that tone they recognised. That fatherly tone that expected obedience. Even though they were both now adults, they still lived in the family home, and he was still their father.
“Yes, Daddy,” Cassandra said softly, “Are you mad at us?”
“Of course not. Bu we do need to talk. Head on inside, relax, and don’t think about it too much. I’m definitely not angry about it. Okay?” They both walked over and hugged him, feeling him kiss their foreheads. “I love you both very much. I’m a proud father of five wonderful daughters.”
Heading inside, the other three were already doing their own thing. Well, Carolina was busy playing in her room, Olivia was playing on her games system, Michaela was actually being sensible, sitting at her desk with her laptop, studying hard as always. Rebecca wandered into her own room, dumping her bags on the bed. She almost jumped when feeling two arms wrap around her.
“You looked so fucking hot posing earlier,” Cassandra breathed into her ear, “I wanted to just get on my knees and eat your pussy.”
“Fuck,” Rebecca moaned softly, “I want daddy so much but I really need my big sister too.”
“We’ll let him talk tonight, but whatever he says, we’re going to convince him this is what we want, and he’s going to want us in the end.” Rebecca felt her sisters’ lips on her neck, earning another soft moan. “After he’s made love to us, we’ll make love in front of him.”
Cassandra let her go, giving Rebecca time to calm down. The rest of the afternoon was spent lazing around the house. Their father was still working out in the backyard, looking after the pool. She noticed Cassandra walk by her room in a bikini. Five minutes later, she was by her sisters’ side as they lay back on a sunlounge each, soaking in the late afternoon rays of sun.
Dinner was a simple affair, being a Saturday. Their father always allowed the younger girls to stay up later on a weekend, but not too late that it affected their sleep patterns. It was very late by the time he walked into the living room with a glass of scotch. Rebecca was sitting next to her sister as their father sat by himself on one of the comfortable chairs.
“I’m not going to say it was only the drink last night,” he stated after taking a sip, “I look at all five of you and see signs of your mother. But that doesn’t excuse what we did last night. I’m your father and I shouldn’t see either of you as… Well, there are rules and laws. Morals as well, I guess. I can understand why you did that for me last night. I’ll admit, I have felt lonely at times since I lost your mother…”
“When did you last have sex, Daddy?” Cassandra asked, “Be honest, how long since you felt the love of a woman?”
“Two weeks before she died,” he replied softly, “Even through the pain, she wanted to be intimate with the man she loved.” He managed a smile as he added, “Hell, she wanted to be intimate with me after that, but she wasn’t strong enough. So she found peace and happiness in just having me lie with her, holding her in my arms, telling her how much I loved her.”
Cassandra stood up and Rebecca followed her as they both sat on their knees, resting their hands on his thighs. “Daddy, we love you and only want to make you happy,” Cassandra stated, “We know this is difficult for you to understand, but with Rebecca and myself, you have two women who are willing to give themselves to you. We want you to be our one and only. Instead of looking for some strange woman and introducing her, Rebecca and I can be both your daughters but also your lovers and partners.”
“It’s wrong,” her father whispered, “I shouldn’t be having any thoughts about you. You’re still my little girls.”
“We’re now women, Daddy, and we’re mature enough to make this decision,” Rebecca stated, “There is only one man in the world we want and that man is you.”
“We’re not expecting a decision right now, Daddy,” Cassandra added, “But we’re going to be relentless. If necessary, we will wear you down until you give into temptation and accept that we’re in love with you and we want to be intimate with you.”
“We’re virgins, Daddy, and that will be our gift to you,” Rebecca stated.
“You’re in love with me?”
They both smiled. “More than anything, Daddy,” Cassandra replied, “You’re the only man we’ve ever wanted. We know we’ll have to be careful around our sisters, but this can work, Daddy. We’ll always be your daughters, but we now want to share your bed. We want to feel your fingers and mouth all over our bodies. We want to feel your big cock sliding inside us, making us your women. We’ve already proven we’ll happily suck your cock. We hope you enjoy eating pussy.”
The smirk suggested to both girls that he loved eating pussy. “Well, I did love making your mother happy,” he stated softly. They watched him as he was deep in thought, sipping at his drink. “You’re serious about this?” he finally asked.
“We love you so much, Daddy,” Rebecca whispered, trying to keep her emotions in check.
“And we want to make you as happy as Mum did,” Cassandra added, “We’ll never replace her in your heart, but we want you to feel the same sort of love you felt with her too.”
He stood up and poured himself another drink, grabbing two more glasses, eventually sitting down and handing a glass to his two daughters, keeping the third for himself. Rebecca sniffed and could smell the alcohol. She took a sip and managed to not pull a face. “It’s an acquired taste,” her father stated with humour, “Give me time to think about this, girls.”
“Did you enjoy last night, Daddy? Being one hundred percent honest.”
“Cassandra, it was the best night I’ve had since I lost your mother. You made me feel special and I hope I made you feel as special in return.”
“You did,” Rebecca whispered, “But I also want more, Daddy.”
“That’s why I need time to think, sweetheart.” He leaned forward and, to both girls’ surprise, left a soft kiss on their lips. “You’re both beautiful young women. There is that part of me that’s incredibly flattered you’d look at me with any sort of desire.”
“Well, you’re not just our daddy, you’re fucking fit too!” Cassandra exclaimed.
“I think about you whenever I masturbate, Daddy,” Rebecca added.
Neither girl expected what he said next. “Do it for me now,” he ordered.
Rebecca amazed herself at how readily she complied. Ever so eager to get off her crop-top and shorts, he added, “Slowly, girls. Make it sexy. Show yourself love. But I’m not going to touch either of you. Once you orgasm, go to bed. I’ll think about it this week. I’ll let you know my decision on Friday night.”
Rebecca happily put on a sexy strip-tease for her father. She’d practiced with her older sister more times than she’d care to count, because they wanted to turn him on. Hearing her father chuckle at the fact she wasn’t wearing underwear did make her blush, but when she sat back on the floor and spread her legs, exposing her bare, wet pussy, she saw the momentary lust cross his eyes. Cassandra was doing the same thing, running her finger along her slit, talking dirty to their father.
“I’d love you to eat my tight little virgin pussy, Daddy,” Rebecca cooed, “Then you can slide your big cock inside me when you’ve made me cum. Good thing I’m on the pill, because you can pump me with all the cum you want.”
“Though you can fill my mouth with plenty of cum too, Daddy,” Cassandra added, the sultry tone turning on Rebecca.
“What about your arse?” Rebecca wondered.
“Daddy will own us, Becca,” Cassandra replied, “I’ll do anything he wanted.”
“Me too,” Rebecca whispered.
“Play with yourself, girls,” their father said softly, “I want to see you enjoy yourselves. Take pleasure in your own bodies. I want to see my little girls orgasm.”
“You do, Daddy?” Cassandra asked in that innocent voice she used to get what she wanted. Their father smiled and nodded. “Okay, Daddy. We’ll put on a sexy show, just for you.”
Rebecca would admit it the craziest and sexiest thing she’d ever done until that moment in her life. She knew boys at her school liked her. She could look in the mirror and see she was attractive and quite fit. But no boy would ever compare to the man that was her father. He’d been the object of her fantasies for a long time.
Cassandra enjoyed an orgasm first, covering her mouth to stifle her moans. She noticed the look of delight on her father’s face as he quietly told her to keep going. “Daddy,” Cassandra whimpered.
“I know, baby, but keep going for your daddy. He’s loving the show you’re putting on for him.”
“Anything for you, Daddy,” Rebecca moaned before she enjoyed her first orgasm.
The two girls enjoyed at least five each before they simply collapsed on the floor, turning towards each other and giggling. Rebecca could feel her body still quivering for a few minutes afterwards. Glancing back at their father, there was no missing the bulge in his trousers. Sharing a glance, the girls exchanged a smile before they sat up on their knees and moved towards him.
“Need us to take care of that, Daddy?” Rebecca asked innocently.
He glanced between the pair of them with a smile. “While I would like to say yes, as I said, I need to think about things. I’m now aware of how you two feel about me. But I need time. Please give me that. I know you’re probably going to tease me relentlessly. I won’t mind, but please just be careful around your sisters. Okay?”
“We will, Daddy,” Cassandra replied.
“Thank you. Now I’m off to bed. Please don’t try and join me just yet. Part of me would love to feel one or both of you against me like you are right now, but I cannot deal with that temptation just yet.”
He stood up as both girls rose to their feet, cuddling him together. Rebecca sighed as a strong arm surrounded her body, feeling his lips against her forehead. They both whispered how much they loved him, and she felt rather emotional when he told them how much he loved them in return. He left for his bedroom first, leaving the two sisters to pick up their discarded clothes.
Cassandra took her hand and led her towards her bedroom. “You’re sleeping with me tonight,” her older sister told her, “And don’t even think about putting on any clothing.”
“Can we make each other cum again?”
“Becca, I’m going to make you orgasm so much, you’ll pass out next to me.”
She couldn’t help smile as her older sister pushed her onto the bed. Rebecca spread her legs provocatively as Cassandra ensured her door was closed and locked. Joining her on the bed, the pair shared a passionate kiss as Cassandra’s fingers immediately got to work at her pussy.
“Oh god,” Rebecca whimpered.
“Let your big sister look after you,” Cassandra whispered, “Then you can look after me later.”
Neither girl had any idea what time they did eventually fall asleep that night. But they slept long into the next morning.
Mark
I was distracted all week. No surprise considering what I’d been up to that weekend. I should have been feeling guilty but the thing that scared me most was the fact I didn’t. Maybe I really was so lonely that I could look at two of my daughters and not resist the temptation. They were beautiful young women. I saw pieces of their mother in both of them. Well, there were parts of their mother in all five children. Carolina looked so much like her mother at the same age it broke my heart to look at her sometimes.
But we’d also crossed one hell of a line both Friday and Saturday night. Sunday was sensible as the five girls spent most of the day lounging around the pool. I did a little cleaning around the house, spent an hour or two outside, but tried to keep my distance from my two oldest. Thankfully, they behaved themselves in front of their sisters, though whenever they caught me alone, they had no problem touching me everywhere. I didn’t try very hard to stop them.
It felt nice to be loved and appreciated, and it was certainly flattering, even if I was their father.
By Friday night, I’d already made up my mind. The two girls had been teasing and flirting with me all week. I couldn’t help chuckle at their efforts as they were not shy, but also took my warning to heart, never doing anything in front of their sisters. But when they disappeared to bed for the evening, Cassandra and Rebecca spent the rest of the night naked. They didn’t touch me but spent a lot of time touching themselves. I got rather used to their scent lingering in the room after they finished masturbating.
Rebecca was the first to side into my bed late at night. She was naked, of course, pressing her tight little butt back against me as I slept on my side. I woke up enough to feel her warm body against mine. She let me know who it was and I think she was ready for me to kick her out. When I wrapped an arm around her, pulling her tight to my body, she choked back a sob.
“It’s okay, sweetheart,” I whispered, “But you’ll need to get up with me in the morning before the others.”
“I will, Daddy,” she whispered, back, “I love you.”
“Love you too.”
I woke up with the usual erection, pressing against her. She wasted little time rubbing her arse against me. I could have easily slid out of my underwear and then rolled her over and made love, but I still wasn’t there yet. But she must have told Cassandra, as her older sister was in my bed that night. And she ensured my hand ended up between her legs, moaning ‘Daddy’ as she made sure I was fondling her while I was half asleep.
Hearing my oldest little girl moaning next to me almost made me blast in my underwear. I was also surprised how little guilt I felt. Instead, I felt great about the fact I’d made my little girl feel so good.
Returning home from work on Friday, my five girls were all lazing about in the living room. They knew I would go work out in the garage first before I’d sit down and relax. If I sat down after walking in the door, I wouldn’t get up again. Of course, the first thing I did was hug all my girls. Carolina was always pleased that her daddy was home from work. I hugged her for at least a few minutes.
“Love you, pumpkin,” I whispered.
“Love you too, Daddy,” she whispered back. Sometimes, I couldn’t bear to look at her face and into those eyes, as I’d see her mother, and it would break me again for a few seconds.
After my workout, I changed and placed the usual order for fish and chips that was a tradition in the household. Everyone was in a good mood. I think my girls could sense I was feeling better about things. Don’t get me wrong, I’d always carry that heartbreak. Certain dates were worse than others. But although I’d felt lonely, my girls had kept me going. I hadn’t felt any need to find someone else. I did think that, perhaps after Carolina had grown old enough, I would consider dipping my toe into the dating game…
Cassandra and Rebecca had changed all that.
I could see both of them watching me from time to time as we relaxed as a family in the living room. As always, my three younger daughters eventually headed to bed at a reasonable time. Kisses on the cheek and a tight hug. Carolina still liked it when I said goodnight once she was in bed, though she wasn’t that young anymore, I’d keep doing it until she eventually asked me to stop.
Returning to the living room, Cassandra and Rebecca were sitting side by side on the lounge. A single jerk of the head and I headed back down the hallway to my bedroom. I heard giggling, entering my bedroom, Cassandra and Rebecca appearing seconds later. I closed and locked the door as my two oldest daughters gazed up at me. That same look of unconditional love I’d seen nearly all their lives, but there was a healthy dose of lust now mixed in with that love.
“You’re both virgins?” I asked. Both nodded firmly in reply. “Okay… Are you sure about this, girls? I don’t want you to regret this tomorrow morning.”
“We love you, Daddy,” Cassandra whispered, “We both want you.”
“Not just tonight but forever,” Rebecca added softly.
I took a deep breath. “Okay. Do you want to be here together or…?”
“Could you handle both of us tonight, Daddy?” Cassandra asked, her tone sultry but also teasing.
When I grinned, they giggled as I’m sure my eyes lit up. Two beautiful young women wanted to be intimate with me together? I wasn’t actually going to have a threesome with my two daughters for their first time, but if they wanted, they’d both lose their virginity on the same night.
“Yes, I can handle you both,” I finally replied, “If you both want to be here tonight, then you can support each other, but I promise you, I will be gentle and I will make sure it’s memorable.”
“Daddy, we know it can be awkward, but being with you is what we’ve always wanted,” Cassandra informed me, “And we know you’ll make this night as special as possible.”
“Do you want us naked, Daddy?”
“I’ll slowly strip you both, baby,” I replied.
They both grinned as I did take off my t-shirt, leaving me dressed in only a pair of shorts. Their eyes drank in my chest. I had a faint covering of dark hair but what would have impressed them was the fact I was rather fit. Lots of gym worked helped with sexual frustration. Once I was down to just my underwear, the tent would have been obvious. The pair stepped forward, hooked their fingers in the band, and pulled them down, dropping to their knees as they did so.
To their surprise, I shook my head, offering my hands to help them back to their feet. “My focus tonight is you too,” I said softly, kissing each of them softly on the lips, “Do you want daddy between yours legs?” They both smiled, nodding eagerly. “Would you like daddy to eat your pussies?”
“God yes,” Cassandra almost moaned.
“Then do you want daddy to make love to each of you?”
Rebecca practically choked back a sob as she nodded. I hugged both tightly to my body for a few seconds before Cassandra and I helped undress Rebecca, before she and I returned the favour to Cassandra. I know my face lit up once they were naked before me again. They were still teenagers so their breasts were still perky, their bodies still soft in the right places, and there was no missing the fact my two oldest daughters were incredibly attractive.
“Girls, one question. Am I the reason you’ve never had boyfriends?”
They shared a glance and both blushed. “There’s a second reason, Daddy,” Cassandra replied, noticing her take Rebecca’s hand, interlacing their fingers together. I couldn’t help smile. “We love each other too. We want to be with each other intimately, though we’re both going to be with you more often.”
“We definitely want your cock, Daddy,” Rebecca added, “But I really need my sisters’ pussy too.”
“So the idea of a threesome…”
“Is such a turn on, Daddy!” Cassandra exclaimed, “You fuck me, I eat Becca’s pussy. Orgasms for all three of us!”
We ended up on the bed together, both girls lying back and they realised I could only focus on one. Rebecca told me to focus on Cassandra first, stating she was my first born and that she would always be special in my heart. I kissed Rebecca in such a way that she almost started crying again.
“Enough of that,” I whispered, “You all own a piece of my heart in equal measure. Okay?” Her lip started to tremble, eyes glistening, as she nodded. “I love you all as much as I loved your mother. You all carry a part of her in you. It’s why I can be here with you like this now, because in a way, you being here means she’s still with me too.”
“Please focus on my sister now,” Rebecca whispered, “But I definitely want your focus on me later, Daddy.”
Cassandra was eager, I learned that very quickly. Just kissing her, feeling my cock resting against her pussy, she was soaking wet and I knew she was going to be hot and tight once I’d slid inside her. Kissing down to her neck, she giggled as I always kept stubble, stating it tickled but it felt good at the same time. Her breasts were perfect for her stature, enjoying how hard her nipples were as I used my mouth on them for the first time.
“Oh my god, Daddy!” she exclaimed, hearing Rebecca giggle next to me again.
Feeling her fingers run through my hair had me grinning as I gave both breasts plenty of attention, but this was merely to the entrée to what she really wanted. Slowly kissing down her body, I could inhale her scent as I avoided her pussy, almost feeling the heat emanating off her as I kissed down one thigh then up the other. I only moved to her core once she was almost begging me to eat her out.
Running my tongue up her slit made her shudder. Gazing up her body to meet her eyes, she moaned one single word.
“Daddy…”
She knew it was the first time I would have done this for any woman since her mother. Rebecca shuffled closer to her sister, noticing they were holding hands as I wrapped a hand around each thigh and slowly learned everything about my oldest daughter’s hot, wet pussy. She tasted absolutely divine. When I told her, she certainly blushed but the smile warmed my heart as I slowly worked my tongue, learning what made her moan.
Sliding a finger inside her, I figured out where her special spot was rather quickly as her breathing got quicker and her back started to lift off the bed.
“Daddy,” she moaned.
“Clit, sweetie?” She almost chewed on her bottom lip as she nodded her head. Her little clit had made its appearance. “Do you know how you like it?” Shaking her head, I couldn’t help smile. “Well, I’ll figure it out for you then.”
I figured it out slowly, but with another finger inside her, she had to kiss Rebecca to stifle some of her louder moans. She was soon gyrating at what I was doing with my fingers and tongue, her eyes gazing down over her body into mine. She moaned my name more than once whenever she wasn’t kissing her sister.
Then her orgasm hit. Her back arched as her pussy squeezed my fingers like a vice. “Daddy!” she squealed. I could only hope my other three daughters were fast asleep, or at least had their televisions up to a volume they wouldn’t hear her.
I didn’t relent on Cassandra for a second. “Make her cum again, Daddy,” Rebecca stated, noticing she was now masturbating, “Want to eat my pussy next?”
“I will, then I’ll make love to both of you.”
Cassandra wanted her father to help her orgasm again. I knew I still had a lot to learn about her body, but I’d figured out the basics, so getting her off again and again wasn’t too difficult. When she enjoyed a third orgasm, she burst into tears and that was the signal to let her calm down. Crawling up the bed, she turned onto her side and cuddled me. Looking at my fingers, I offered them to Rebecca. She sucked on them eagerly, feeling her tongue run up and down my fingers like she was sucking my cock. Cassandra giggled as my cock lurched at the display.
“Okay, Daddy, time to focus on my sister now.”
Getting Rebecca off didn’t take too long as she was beyond horny but I still took my time. I didn’t just dive for her pussy, I gave her body plenty of attention, just like her sister. She burst into tears at her first orgasm but begged me not to stop. Cassandra helped calm her down, smiling at the way the two shared some very soft but passionate kisses. I couldn’t help marvel at how much the pair genuinely loved each other as sisters but also lovers.
“You like, Daddy?” Cassandra teased.
“I’d love to see you two at a later time, though I’d also love to join in.”
“You’ll always be invited to join us, Daddy,” Rebecca moaned, “Just one more orgasm then you need to make love to your little girls.”
Saying that should have put me off, but I looked at the pair of them and saw two beautiful young women. I was near enough to forty and I was currently in bed with a pair of teenagers. Not sure how many men wouldn’t want to be in my current position, daughters or not.
After another orgasm, I pulled back to sit up on my knees, my two daughters lying back with smiles on their faces, spreading their legs and feeling themselves, running both hands up and down their body, incredibly rude suggestions only making my cock even harder. When they both moved to start using their mouth on it, I was surprised by their confidence, running fingers through their hair as they ran their tongues up and down my shaft.
Feeling Cassandra’s lips around my cock had me groaning, though she only did that for a few seconds before Rebecca replaced her. “Mmmm. Yummy, Daddy,” Cassandra whispered.
I met her eyes as her lips were around my cock again. “On your back now,” I growled.
She moved so fast, Rebecca giggled as I felt the smile form on my face, my cheeks almost hurt. Cassandra spread her legs again and put a finger above her pussy. “The only cock going in her is yours, Daddy,” she whispered, “Your little girls’ pussy will be yours forever.”
Rebecca laid next to her sister and did the same thing. “Mine too, Daddy. You’re the only man for us.”
Pressing my cock against her, she smiled and shuffled as the head of my cock slowly slid inside her. She was so incredibly wet, I couldn’t help smile, enjoying the gasp she made when the head finally popped inside her. She moaned my name softly as her hands ran up my arms to my shoulders, sliding more of my cock inside her.
“Fuck,” I groaned, “Fuck, Cassandra.”
“Daddy,” she whimpered, her eyes absolutely alive with her love for me.
I knew I had to take it easy with her to start. She moaned loudly once I had my entire cock buried, making sure she wasn’t hurting as my wife had always marvelled at how thick I felt inside her. Thrusting slowly to start, her fingers were digging into my back rather quickly, leaning down to kiss her as I whispered suggestions so she was an active participant. She blushed and I knew she was embarrassed. I kissed her again and told her I would take great joy in teaching herself and her sister in all things regarding our sex life.
“Will you fuck me hard, Daddy?”
“Next time. First time should be tender, baby. I don’t want to hurt you and I don’t want to leave you too sore after your first time.”
“I love you so much, Daddy.”
“I love you too, baby.”
The relief from that first time is that I’d made sure both girls were on the pill when they were legally allowed to become sexually active. It had been so long since I’d had sex, and the fact I’d made both girls orgasm a few times, I was ready to cum rather quickly. I warned Cassandra but all she did was smile at first before leaning up to kiss me.
“Fill your daughter’s tight, little pussy, Daddy,” she moaned, “Then you’re going to fill my sisters’ pussy too. Then you’ll come back and fill me again. Then one more for Rebecca.”
I stopped with my cock buried inside her. “Four times in a night?”
She raised an eyebrow. “Daddy, we’re two attractive teenagers who absolutely crave your cock. Are you saying you…”
I leaned down to her ear. “You’re getting fucked later,” I growled.
She giggled, feeling her lips on my cheek. “Finish making love to me, Daddy,” she whispered, “Then we’ll help get you hard again for Becca.”
I didn’t last much longer, burying my cock as my daughter knew to wrap her limbs around me as I exploded. I grunted and groaned, hearing her giggle as she whispered how much she loved me over and over again. I kept on thrusting long after I had nothing left, Cassandra begging me not to stop until I simply had to. She knew enough that a man generally needed a break after his orgasm. I was surprised at how hard I stayed, though I could sometimes go for two rounds with my wife rather quickly…
Slowly pulling out, my daughter got her legs nice and wide as she dipped a pair of fingers into her pussy. It was looking a little red and puffy but thankfully nothing else. I knew they both masturbated and had sex toys. They’d come to me asking about them. I’d sat down and talked to them honestly about exploring their bodies.
Rebecca was on my cock quickly again, my cock barely having a chance to even go soft before it was filling with blood again. “Can you taste my pussy on his cock, Becca?”
“God yes, but I just wanted his cock in my mouth again,” Rebecca murmured before her head was bobbing up and down again.
She didn’t stop until I easily picked her up and placed her on her back. Doing the same as with her sister, I took it very slow as I slid inside her. She blinked rapidly as I sank inch after inch, feeling her fingernails digging into my back. Cassandra moved closer to hold her hand, noticing she was far more emotional.
“Daddy,” Rebecca whimpered, “Daddy…”
The tone almost had me blinking rapidly as the love but unabated need for me tugged at the old heart strings. “I love you, sweetie,” I whispered.
“Make love to me, Daddy.”
My little girl got what she wanted. She was just as tight as her older sister and, having watched me make love to her, knew how to move and what to do with her body. When she started to meet my thrusts, we both grinned though the best part was watching her turn to kiss her sister. Glancing down to see my cock sliding into my daughter, Cassandra slid two fingers into her pussy and fed my cum and her juices to Rebecca. Her moans almost sent me over the edge rather quickly.
I did last longer with Rebecca than Cassandra, though the latter certainly understood why. But I did need to cum again rather quickly due to the sheer excitement. Warning Rebecca how close I was, I smiled at her when her legs wrapped around me. “You’d better fill my pussy, Daddy,” she demanded.
My little girl got what she wanted a couple of minutes later. And, after that orgasm, I needed a little break. Both girls threw on a robe that magically appeared in my wardrobe, giving them a look before chuckling, shaking my head. They returned with a pitcher of water and three glasses. Sitting back against the headboard, the cuddled into either side of me as we sated our thirsts.
For the next couple of hours, I alternated between my daughters. They were eager to try another couple of positions they’d seen in porn, though I did sit them down and explain that most positions they’d likely seen didn’t actually work in real life, but they simply looked good on camera. But I definitely wanted to pleasure both of them from behind, which they both loved, but they found a real love for bouncing on daddy’s dick. I savoured the sight of both daughters riding my cock, little wonder that it was in that position that I came inside them both again.
It was rather late by the time I’d cum a fourth time, and though we were exhausted, we definitely needed a good wash. Cassandra spooned back against me with Rebecca cuddling into her sister. I smiled as, once again, I could see how much they also loved each other. Waking the next morning, Cassandra giggled as she could feel me poking her. It didn’t take much movement for her to end up on her back, my cock buried inside her once again.
“Daddy, can we blow you this morning and share your cum?” Rebecca asked after a couple of minutes.
That’s how I ended up on my feet, my two daughters on their knees, both of them doing their best to get me off. I’d woken up horny, sliding inside Cassandra made me hornier, seeing them both on their knees was going to have me going off like a rocket within a couple of minutes. Rebecca desperately wanted me to cum in her mouth so I obliged her, making sure she was ready for it. She didn’t swallow the entire load, ensuring she shared the rest of it with her sister.
“I’ll do that whenever you want, Daddy,” Rebecca stated, “Come home from work, you want your cock sucked, just come into my room.”
“Well, if you suck his cock, he can always join me afterwards to eat my pussy.”
“Girls, trust me, we’re going to have a lot of fun going forward. But there is only one thing. Your sisters cannot know. We must be careful. Okay?”
“Yes, Daddy,” they replied in unison.
“Good girls. Now, how about some breakfast? I’m starving.”
My other three daughters were already up and watching television when I walked into the living room. They greeted me with a hug as always before telling them I’d cook them breakfast. Sitting around the table, Cassandra and Rebecca both gave me a knowing grin every so often but otherwise behaved. It was a normal breakfast and it was amazing how normal it felt. I knew things would never really be the same again regarding my two oldest daughters, but I also felt like something had lifted from me.
The only thing I had in my mind was that, wherever she was, my wife would approve.
Michaela (A Couple of Years Later)
Knocking on her oldest sisters’ door, she heard her call her inside. Michaela opened it to find Cassandra sat on her bed, cross-legged, wearing only a small pair of shorts and a crop top. Otherwise, plenty of skin was available and Michaela could only let her eyes wander over her for a moment. There was no missing the fact her oldest sister was beautiful.
Cassandra grinned. “What’s up? I thought you’d be getting ready to go out for your birthday later.”
Michaela shut the door and walked over to her sister. Getting up onto the bed, she noticed Cassandra watching her with interest. Wearing her skirt, she sat cross-legged, making sure her skirt was high enough that her sister would get a good look between her legs. She noticed Cassandra’s eyes lower and then widen as she’d see her pussy.
“Michaela… um…”
“I know you and Becca are fucking daddy,” she stated softly, “And I know you’re intimate with Becca too. Don’t lie to me, Cassie. I’m not deaf, dumb or blind.” Cassandra was stunned into silence, her jaw dropping wide before she tried at least three times to say something. Michaela then took a chance, sitting up on her knees before leaning forward. Before Cassandra could react, Michaela ensured she wouldn’t hesitate kissing her back. When Cassandra opened her mouth, Michaela smiled to herself.
“I want daddy too,” she whispered when breaking the kiss, “But I also want to have fun with my sisters. I’m sure they can teach me a lot of things.”
“What?” Cassandra almost shouted, before taking a deep breath. “I mean; you do?”
Michaela nodded eagerly. “I want what you have with him, Cassandra. I see how happy you and Becca are. I want that with him too.”
“Are you sure, Michaela? It’s not an easy decision.” Then she smiled. “Though I’ve never regretted it. The only thing daddy won’t do is put a baby in either of us. At least, he won’t do it yet.”
“It’s my birthday today. I’m eighteen, Cassie. The best birthday present would be sleeping with daddy tonight. But his birthday is soon. My present to him will be my virginity. After that, I want to have fun with you and Becca.”
She giggled when Cassandra rolled her over onto her back, Michaela moaning as she felt her sister fondle her pussy. She was already hot and wet, Cassandra chuckling to herself as Michaela’s body immediately reacted to her soft touch. Whenever people would look at the five daughters, Michaela had always been the odd one out being a blue-eyed brunette, with a big pair of tits as she’d been a D for most of her teenage life. Add to that she was only five-one, everyone seemed to pay attention to her chest.
When Cassandra kissed her again, Michaela couldn’t hold back the whimper as her fingers continued to fondle her slit. As turned on as she was, when she felt Cassandra brush over her clit, Michaela released a moan that she’d only ever done so in private.
“Looks like my little sister is horny,” Cassandra murmured. “But I’ll make sure you’re a virgin when you’re with daddy.”
“You mean that?”
“I think you need to talk to him, Michaela. We’ve already been with him for a while now. He won’t say no to you.”
“Can I finish myself off?”
Cassandra grinned, lying down next to her. “Let me call Becca in first.”
After sending her a message, Rebecca appeared through the doorway thirty seconds later. A couple of minutes after that, the three girls were naked on the bed, masturbating themselves something silly. Michaela enjoyed one of her best self-induced orgasms though it had more to do with the fact she had a sister to either side of her.
“Daddy is going to love your pussy,” Rebecca whispered into her ear, “Though we’ve stopped shaving for him too. He prefers us with a little hair. He said Mum was never bare, she always kept herself nice and trimmed. What daddy wants, we’ll do for him.”
“He said we carry a piece of her inside each of us,” Cassandra added softly, “He loved her so much, but he loves us just as much. We’re the one thing that’s kept him going. Since we started making love, we’re so much closer. Now you’ll have that chance, to also be his lover as well as his daughter.”
“Have either of your ever been with anyone else?” she wondered.
“No. Daddy is the only man for us,” Rebecca replied, “Cassandra and I make love sometimes, but we love sharing daddy together.”
“If you join us, it will make it even more fun,” Cassandra suggested.
“We’ll surprise daddy tonight, Michaela,” Rebecca stated, “You’ll wait in his bedroom in a sheer negligee. No bra. No panties. You’ll let him know you’re a virgin and that, on his birthday, you’ll give yourself to him. Tonight, what you want is for him is to play with your pussy. Some say that being eaten out is losing your virginity. But we’ll agree here and now that it’s when he slides his cock inside you that you’ll also become his woman.”
“And trust me on this, there will never be any jealousy,” Cassandra added, “Sometimes, Rebecca or myself won’t be in the mood. Then again, even daddy doesn’t always want sex. Sometimes there’s nothing better than just cuddling with him all night.”
Michaela noticed both had dreamy smiles on their faces. “That’s what I want too. I want to make love with him, but I want to feel that sort of love. That of a lover, not just his daughter.”
“We’ll get everything ready for you,” Cassandra assured her.
Her father made sure that the day was about her. Not only did she get what she asked for regarding presents, he ensured that she was taken to her favourite restaurant for dinner. She enjoyed her first legal drink though limited herself to only a couple. A few of her friends had wondered about going out that weekend, since her birthday was mid-week. She’d told them that she might go out, but they all knew she enjoyed spending time with her family.
Getting home later that evening, Cassandra distracted their father as Rebecca led her towards her room. When Rebecca kissed her, she couldn’t help moan into her mouth as Rebecca helped her out of her clothes. The negligee they’d chosen for her was black and almost completely see-through, and would leave little to the imagination, particularly if she bent over.
Taking her hand, Rebecca led her towards their father’s bedroom. “Daddy will sometimes come to our rooms, but we prefer to be in here. He’s got a big bed and we’ve made a lot of good memories. Now you’ll hopefully make some for yourself too. Now, all you need do is lie back and wait for daddy. We’ll lead him here for you. Trust me, he won’t say no to you.”
After a last soft but lingering kiss, she was left alone as Rebecca closed the door. As soon as she was alone, Michaela felt the butterflies kick in as she wondered if she was doing the right thing. She knew that anything sexual with her own father could get them both in big trouble. Doing anything with her sisters would get them in trouble. But masturbating with both of them earlier that day had been the most erotic moment of her life. Knowing her father would soon enter the bedroom…
Hearing the door slowly open, she turned to see her father in the doorway, Cassandra and Rebecca standing slightly behind him at either shoulder. “Tonight, Daddy, she just wants to be with you. It’s your birthday soon and, as we told you, she’d giving you her virginity,” Cassandra stated, “Tonight, maybe you could give her pussy some attention? We know how much you love eating pussy.”
Her father never averted his eyes from her. “Are you sure about this, sweetie?”
“I’m sure, Daddy,” Michaela whispered.
Her father turned to kiss her two sisters on the cheek. “Thank you, girls. I think I can take it from here. What will you do tonight?”
“We’ll make a movie for you, Daddy,” Cassandra replied.
He kissed them again before they disappeared from view. Her father stepped into the room and shut the door. Watching him strip off his shirt had her pussy almost dripped with excitement. She’d seen him without a shirt plenty of times, either after he’d finished working out in the gym in the garage, whenever they were out by the pool, and he’d often mow the lawn in just a pair of shorts and boots. But in this sort of intimate setting, and knowing the power and strength he had…
“Want to see me naked, sweetie?” he asked softly. She smiled and nodded eagerly. He grinned as he shimmied out of his trousers, leaving him in just his underwear. He beckoned her closer with a finger, moving so she was sitting on the side of the bed. He stepped forwards her, his large hands running up her sides towards her large breasts before one hand cupped her cheek. “You’re beautiful, sweetie,” he whispered, “Another of my girls is all grown up.”
“I’m yours forever, Daddy. I want what you share with Cassie and Becca.”
“I love you just as much, Michaela.”
Michaela eagerly took off her negligee to show her father her naked body. She almost squealed when he kissed her. She’d kissed her sisters but this was her first kiss with a man. Boys at school had always been interested in her but that was mostly about her tits. They missed the fact she had a sunny personality, was always smiling, and was incredibly intelligent. It’s why she’d avoided boys and stuck to spending time with only her close friends.
Feeling his lips move down her body, she moaned as she realised her neck was rather sensitive, sending tingles down her body to her pussy. She could almost feel the heat and wetness between her thighs as her father moved down towards her breasts.
“Sweetie, you do have a spectacular pair, but it only makes up a small part of what makes you so wonderful,” he whispered.
“Suck them, Daddy,” she whispered back, “My tits are only for you… Maybe my sisters in the future.”
He lavished her breasts with attention. She’d always been worried about her breasts. Her areolas were larger than most women, but her nipples had always been incredibly sensitive. And that night with her father, she learned that, if played with correctly, she could enjoy an orgasm. Even her father was surprised when the climax hit her, lifting himself up and grinning as she felt herself blush.
“Well, after we’ve made love a couple of times, I’ll get your sisters in here to give your breasts some attention. Make your climaxes even better.”
Kissing down her body, she felt her body writhe and quiver as she parted her legs without thinking. Hearing her father compliment her scent and how beautiful her pussy was almost made her break into sobs. Gazing down to see him looking back at her with nothing but love in his eyes almost made her face hurt from smiling.
“Are you going to lick my pussy, Daddy?” she asked, ensuring her voice was as innocent as it could be.
She almost giggled as he chuckled. “You are being a naughty little girl, Michaela. I think another couple of orgasms are required.”
“Can I… Can I play with your cock later, Daddy?”
He smiled at her again as her complete and utter inexperience would have been obvious. She’d only seen a couple of porn films before. The only man who’d ever interested her was her own father, but she’d never seen him naked before. The idea of now having the chance to play with his cock, perhaps even suck it, was far too exciting.
“Afterwards, sweetie,” he replied, then he made her moan as he slowly ran a tongue up her slit.
She had no real idea what he was doing most of the time, just that his tongue was talented and it made her feel spectacularly good. She realised he spent a lot of time teasing her. His hands wandered her body until his tongue quite clearly moved to her clit. She jolted at that first touch before moaning as she felt something slid inside her. Definitely the first time fingers other than her own were inside her pussy.
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
“I’m going to make you cum really hard, sweetie. If you need to cry, just cry. I know it’ll be a big moment for you,” he said softly.
“Okay, Daddy, but I feel really good already.”
She couldn’t help moan as his tongue delicately played with her clit, but it was when his fingers found that special spot inside her that she couldn’t hold back any longer, pushing down on his fingers without realising it, moaning and whimpering, and also crying, as she felt the climax tear through her young body. She begged for him to keep going, his finger and tongue working in unison on her hot little pussy.
Another climax arrived quickly, turning her into a quivering wreck. Gazing down again, her father was looking up at her with a mixture of love, lust and desire in his eyes. She felt her cheeks grow warm as she knew the same feelings would have appeared in her own.
“Make her cum again, Daddy,” Cassandra whispered from the doorway.
“Do you think we looked like her the first time?” Rebecca asked.
“Definitely, Becca. Daddy really knows how to eat pussy.”
Michaela smiled at them before she felt another orgasm approaching. Her sisters closed the door in time as she felt her entire body spasm again. Feeling her father remove his fingers did lead to a moment of disappointment before his lips started to kiss up her body again. When their eyes met, and she saw how much he loved her in just his eyes alone, she couldn’t stop wrapping her limbs around his body.
“Daddy,” she whispered happily.
Hearing him chuckle made her giggle as he rolled onto his side, taking her with him. His fingers were soon stroking her back as she relaxed into him. “Sweetie, are you sure you want to give me your virginity too?”
“Yes, Daddy. On your birthday.”
“Okay. For the time being, I’m going to have a lot of fun playing with your pussy. That night, I’ll introduce you to blowjobs, but if you want to play with me for now, I won’t say no. But I realise you’re very inexperienced and I’ll take delight in helping you learn.”
“Thank you, Daddy. I love you.”
What made her laugh is that she woke up the next morning in bed with him. Opening her eyes, she saw her father looking down at her. It was weird that she thought of the word father, not lover. He kissed her forehead and hugged her tightly, asking if she wanted some breakfast. He quickly got up and disappeared, returning with her pyjamas, though before she could dress, he had her giggling as he easily picked her up and carried her into the shower.
That’s when she got a good look at him in the light for the first time. Getting to see his cock all nice and hard turned her on. She couldn’t help touch him. “Can I make you cum, Daddy?”
“Of course, sweetie. I keep lube in here for the few times I need to rub one out.”
She realised her father hadn’t cum the previous evening and she felt guilty. When she mentioned that, he assured her that, even with her sisters, he wasn’t always worried about himself. He loved making his daughters orgasm and making them happy. She gazed up at her father as she used both hands to stroke him off.
“Why do you need to jerk off, Daddy? Don’t you have enough sex?”
“Sweetie, Cassandra and Rebecca keep my balls drained. But there are nights when we sometimes just snuggle and cuddle. I won’t expect you to want sex every time together.” He moaned and she realised he was probably close to climaxing. “Where do you want me to cum, sweetie?”
“On me… But not on my face, Daddy. Not this time anyway.”
She sat up enough when he came that he squirted on her breasts. She loved the feel of his hot, sticky cum all over them, and her father came a lot. He’d probably been turned on all last night, and she felt guilty again for a moment. Standing up, he kissed her, moaning softly as his tongue slid into her mouth. She blushed as she realised daddy was a very good kisser. When she felt his fingers between her legs, she opened them enough as she was backed against the tiled walled.
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
“Sweetie, part of me would love to take your virginity right now.”
“I know, Daddy, but waiting would make it even better.”
She giggled as he turned her around. Feeling his cock resting between her cheeks, his body pressing against hers, she moaned as his lips found her neck. She couldn’t even comprehend half of the sensations coursing through her body. He rubbed her little pussy until she climaxed, immediately relenting, cuddling her to his body as she calmed down.
Walking out into the kitchen together a few minutes later, Cassandra and Rebecca gave her a knowing look as she sat down next to Carolina. There was a little teasing about her now being eighteen and ready for university. She’d studied her arse off to get into the subject she wanted. Now all she needed to experience her father intimately, but get used to the idea that she was to share him with her sisters.
For the next few weeks, she enjoyed a couple of nights with her father each week. She also watched her father make love and fuck her sisters. Cassandra seemed to enjoy the lovemaking while Rebecca loved being on all fours with her father just nailing her from behind. Both seemed to love being on their knees, sucking his cock, and she marvelled at how they seemed to love taking a load on their face. Cassandra seemed to just want to please her father, but it was obvious that Rebecca had a submissive side.
When asking Cassandra about it, she explained that, when they made love, Rebecca would always follow her lead. “She’ll do the same for you, Michaela. She can’t wait to get you into bed and show you a good time.”
“And you?”
“We’re going to make love, Michaela. I assume you know what a sixty-nine is?” She nodded with a smile. “Well, we’re going to enjoy a lot of those.”
The day of their father’s birthday, the five daughters gathered together to make his favourite breakfast. He’d taken the day off at their insistence, taking him out so he could purchase whatever he wanted. He insisted, like usual, that he didn’t need all that much. The five told him that it was their treat and he was to buy himself at least one thing that he desired.
After taking him to one of his favourite spots for lunch, they returned home so they could laze around the pool for the afternoon, Cassandra, Rebecca and Michaela wearing the sort of bikinis that would turn on any red-blooded male. They had to behave in front of their other two younger sisters, not that anything would happen anyway. There was plenty of teasing and banter. Michaela couldn’t help marvel at her father as he was still a fit and attractive man. She especially loved the more masculine aspects of him. The broad shoulders. The chest hair. His constant stubble. His powerful arms, particularly when wrapped around her. And his cock. Definitely his cock. She was now beyond desperate to have it inside her.
The five daughters cooked dinner that night. Well, the oldest three took the lead, but even Carolina was old enough to know her way around the kitchen. More than once, their father tried to assist them. Each time, one of them would take his hand, guide him to his favourite chair, sit him down and tell him to stay.
After dinner, the two oldest distracted the two youngest as Michaela disappeared to pack them a bag. Returning to the living room, her father gave her a curious look as she picked up her car keys. When Carolina asked where they were going, Michaela explained that she had one final treat for their father. She smiled and told them to have fun.
On the way to the hotel, her father took her hand. “Are you sure about this, sweetie?”
“Daddy, you are sticking your big cock inside me very quickly,” she replied softly, taking his hand so it rested on her thigh. Feeling him moved up her leg under her skirt, she glanced to see him smile as he wouldn’t be stopped by any panties. “First, I’m getting on my knees to suck your cock, you’re going to cum, and I’m going to swallow it all.”
“Damn,” she heard him mutter.
“Then you’re going to make love to your little girl. I’ve got some clothes to change into when we arrive.”
“What sort?”
“You’ll find out soon, Daddy. But it’s my fantasy for you.”
Parking at the hotel, the check-in process was a breeze, leading him to the elevator that took them to the floor of their room. As soon as they were inside, she placed the ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign on the handle outside before leading her father to the bed. She slowly took off his shoes and socks, then his shirt and trousers. The tent in his underwear couldn’t be missed.
“I’m going to change, Daddy. I’ll be out shortly. Don’t touch yourself.”
Taking her bag, she couldn’t help smile as she undressed. She teased her father, walking out naked as he was sat back against the headboard. Getting up onto the bed, she rested back on an elbow, spreading her legs, running a hand down her body to her pussy.
“Fuck,” he growled as she slid a finger inside her.
“Want to fuck this tight little pussy, Daddy?” she teased. She loved the look in his eyes. “I’ll be back in a few minutes, Daddy.”
She’d bought a blouse at least a size too small to accentuate her large breasts. The checkered skirt was very short, showing off her legs. White knee high socks and black pumps. A little make-up before she put her hair up in pigtails. Looking in the mirror, she was rocking the schoolgirl look. It wasn’t for her father, it was for herself, but she knew he’d enjoy it.
Walking out into the bedroom, she enjoyed the fact his jaw dropped at the sight of her. “What do you think, Daddy?” she asked innocently, “Would you like your little girl to suck your big daddy cock?”
“Holy shit,” he muttered, but he still slid off the bed as she approached him, falling to her knees before him. Eagerly taking down his underwear, his cock popped out and the head was already glistening with pre-cum. Wrapping her hand around the base, she didn’t hesitate in using her tongue on him. Her sisters had been giving her tips, and she’d also watched a few educational videos. Not porn, actual videos of men and women showing inexperienced women how to please their man.
Wrapping her lips around his shaft made her moan as she slowly took as much of his cock into her mouth as quickly as possible. She choked and gagged, hearing him whisper for her to slow down. She took his advice, gazing up to see him looking down at her with a smile on his face.
“Do I look pretty, Daddy?”
“You always do, Michaela.”
“And the schoolgirl look?”
“Very naughty, but if you want to dress up for daddy, I won’t say no.”
She tried to remember everything she’d learned, but theory was one thing, practice was another. Reading his body language and how he reacted was the best thing, but it was obvious he’d been just as turned on as she was on the way to the hotel. When he grunted ‘Fuck’, she knew he was getting close, ensuring she kept eye contact as his hands gripped her pigtails even tighter.
“Oh fuck, sweetie,” he grunted as she felt herself smile, despite the thick cock in her mouth, as that first spurt of cum erupted into her mouth. He cursed again as he spurted again and again, Michaela feeling some cum dribble down her chin as she managed to swallow the rest. When his cock stopped throbbing, she removed her mouth, spit, drool and cum still attached between her mouth and his cock.
“Did I do good, Daddy?”
He chuckled, caressing her cheek. “You did wonderfully, sweetie.”
“I want to do that again!”
She smiled as he easily picked her up, wrapping his legs around his waist, feeling his cock resting against her pussy. When he kissed her, she almost squealed in surprise. “Daddy, I just…”
“Sweetie, you’ve just happily swallowed my cum. I can just as happily kiss you afterwards.”
Carried over to the bed, she was placed on her back as he lifted her skirt and buried his face between her legs. She was so turned on, he’d barely eaten her out for a couple of minutes before her first orgasm arrived. He was relentless on her pussy, but when she felt his tongue run over her rosebud, she released such a guttural moan, it made him sit up for a moment.
“Like that, sweetie?”
“Have they had anal with you yet, Daddy?”
“Not yet, but it’s something they want to try with me too.”
“My butt is yours too, Daddy. Is it… too big?”
“Of course not, sweetie. You’re beautiful.”
“Thank you, Daddy. I think you’re very handsome. Ummm… Daddy, did Mum like… um…”
“Anal?” She nodded as her father smiled. “We didn’t do it too often, but yes, your mother and I had a very healthy sexual relationship, sweetie. There was the occasional night she’d almost demand I fuck her arse. Don’t forget, we never had sex with anyone else before or after we were married, but we were both open-minded and loved to try new things.”
“Can you do them with me too?”
“We can do anything you want.”
“Make love to me, Daddy. That’s what I want right now.”
She almost started to cry as he sank his thick cock inside her, not because it hurt, but because she was finally getting what he wanted. Feeling him slowly move in and out of her, she gazed down to see his thick cock slowly thrusting, running her eyes back up his body before she was gazing into his eyes. She moaned softly, provoking a smile from him, before he leaned down to kiss her.
Having made him cum, he lasted a long time. What she learned is that, if she moved her body too, it would rub against her clit, or change the angle enough. So the first orgasm with her father inside her is what made her cry. He kissed her softly again, whispering how much he loved her, and that from now on, she would share his bed with her sisters.
“Part of me doesn’t want to share,” she moaned, “I want this cock all to myself.”
“Make love to your sisters,” he said softly.
“I will, Daddy, but tonight, this cock is all mine. And tomorrow morning too!”
He stopped, leaving his cock buried inside her, leaning down to her ear. “Tomorrow morning, my daughter is going to get herself properly fucked.”
She dug her fingers into his back as he started to thrust. “Anything for you, Daddy,” she moaned.
When he finally came inside her, it made her almost start sobbing again. She was now his, as much as he was hers. Sharing him with her sisters suddenly didn’t seem so bad. He pulled out, watching him disappeared for a second, returning with a wet cloth to clean her up. There was a mirror, noticing her pussy was now bright red and a little puffy. “Daddy, look at what you did to my pussy!” she exclaimed.
He chuckled as she turned onto her side, cuddling into him. They relaxed for a little while before she mounted his cock and learned how to ride him. When his thumb started to play with her clit, she climaxed so hard, she couldn’t stop herself from collapsing onto his chest. When his hands moved down to her arse, giving each cheek a firm squeeze, she lifted her head up.
“Harder, Daddy!”
Lifting herself up, she winced a couple of times as he certainly pumped her harder than the first time, but it quickly started to feel wonderful. Rolled over onto her back again, this time she spread and pulled her legs back, changing the angle as her father pumped her faster still.
“Oh god, Daddy!” she cried out, “Don’t stop! Fill my little pussy again!”
That seemed to set off something in him, as his hands ended up behind her knees, pushing them back further. Wrapping her hands around the back of his neck, she was now completely at his mercy. “Your pussy belongs to me,” he growled.
She smiled at the line. “Always, Daddy. I’ll always be your little girl. I’m going to dress up every day for you from now on.”
He pulled out and flipped her over, getting her on all fours. She moaned as he slid back inside her, but shuddered when his finger ran over her rosebud. Leaning forward, she felt his hot breath by his ear. “Maybe I should take all three virginities tonight? You bring lube?”
“Of course, Daddy,” she moaned, “Want to take my tight little arse too, Daddy?”
He growled again as she lowered her head down, his hands at her hips as he started to pump her again. When one of his hands moved to fondle her pussy, her orgasm hit her like a freight train. When he heard her sobbing, he immediately stopped and cuddled her, asking if he’d hurt her. The heartbreak in his tone simply made her cry even more. “I was loving it, Daddy,” she whispered, “It was just a really, really good orgasm!”
Lying her on her back, he made love to her slowly until he came inside her again. After a relaxing bath together, she snuggled into him, gazing into his eyes, his own now just full of that unconditional love he’d always had for his five daughters. “I love you, Daddy” she whispered, not surprised she was asleep within a couple of minutes.
He fucked her the next morning, just as he’d promised, and she loved it. Then he fucked her again in the shower, pulling out and leaving a load all over her perfect arse, as he described it. After breakfast together, she drove them home. Walking into the house, she knew the smile on her face wouldn’t fade for a long time.
That night, she enjoyed her first lesbian experience with Cassandra. It was the perfect way to end the weekend.
Mark (A Couple of Years Later)
I’m sure there are many men who would have enjoyed the lifestyle I was experiencing. Perhaps the whole fucking my daughters thing would put most off, but having three beautiful women who each wanted to be with me intimately all the time was something I’m sure most men of any age would enjoy. I never went to bed alone. Sometimes, only one daughter would join me. Sometimes two would join me. Occasionally, all three would want a piece of their father. They loved experimenting as much as their mother had.
Having anal sex with them was something that would live long in all our memories. To my surprise, Michaela was the first to offer it, barely a week after we started our sexual relationship. If anything, it brought us closer together, and we now enjoy anal at least once a week. Rebecca was the next, further proving her submissive streak, demanding I get rougher and harder with her each time we did it. She’d taken to wearing a leather choker as a sign I ‘owned’ her, considering I had bought it for her, with a tattoo above her pussy stating ‘Daddy’s Property’. She’s since added a tattoo just above her arse stating ‘Only for Daddy’. As for Cassandra, anal was just another way of making love together. I rarely ‘fucked’ my eldest daughter in any real sense. We always ‘made love’.
How we managed to keep our relationship a secret from everyone, I wasn’t sure. I mean, my daughters were not quiet lovers, quite happily expressing themselves whenever we were intimate. When I had two or three of them together, I loved watching my daughters pleasure each other. They were experts in sapphic love as much as they were at pleasuring me. Having all three on their knees, play fighting over who would suck my cock, always made me chuckle. There were occasions they’d lie back on my bed, spread their legs, and ask me to just dump a load in them each.
We also discussed children, which was always going to be a difficult topic. Cassandra and Michaela both admitted to wanting to experience motherhood, but understood my hesitancy. Eventually, they offered some sort of compromise. I’d father their children and be involved, but my daughters would raise them as a group. I let them know I’d think about it.
But all those thoughts dimmed as it was now a month past Olivia’s eighteenth birthday and I was left wondering how she felt about me. Since her birthday, she’d given away nothing that she wanted anything else than a normal father-daughter relationship. She was attending university, spending a lot of time at the kitchen table in study. She wore thin black-rimmed glasses that framed her face marvellously. A pair of soulful brown eyes rested behind the lenses. Long blonde hair, with a pair of C-cup breasts, that were as perky as her sisters. She was five-two and slim, keeping fit by eating healthy. She only ate a little every week, and she was one of those young women supporting any number of causes. As her father, I supported her completely.
I’d walk in most evenings after work to find her studying. She’d cheerfully greet me every time, giving me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. When it was warm, she had no problem wearing a small top and even smaller shorts, showing off her rather pale legs. Unlike her three older sisters, she wasn’t really interested in a tan.
There was no organisation to who I slept with. I think my daughters did have some sort of informal agreement, but I never made the decision. I never wanted them to even think for a second I had a favourite. Cassandra was my first born and would always be special. Rebecca now shared a special, unique relationship with her father. Michaela was a sex goddess, to be honest. She was so open-minded, it sometimes scared me for a moment.
Friday night, after a long week at work, it was Rebecca who seemed to be my partner for that evening. Olivia had gone out with some friends, while Carolina was now at that age where she still loved her father but our relationship had changed, particularly once she hit her teenage years. Surprisingly, she still loved it when I came to say goodnight to her. I savoured each and every cuddle, aware that, one night, she wouldn’t be waiting for me.
Damn, the thought sometimes nearly made me cry.
Entering my bedroom, I shut the door as Rebecca was already waiting on her knees for me. She smiled at me as I stood before her. Without being asked, her fingers deftly took my cock out from my trousers, forgoing my usual gym session arriving home, as I wanted to spend time with Carolina, since she was home for the evening. She’d enjoyed daddy-daughter time, cuddling up to me as we watched some trash television.
“Love you, Daddy,” she whispered.
“Love you, pumpkin,” I whispered back. Before I knew it, I could feel tears dripping down my cheeks. She realised and cuddled me tighter.
“I’ll always be your little girl, Daddy. And I know… I know I look like Mum. I’m now realising how difficult…”
I shushed her immediately. “You each remind me of her in a way. You all helped me grieve. I’ve loved raising all five of you.”
She disappeared to her room a little later, leaving me sitting there feeling a little foolish. She returned within a minute and gave me the biggest hug of her life, squeezing me as tightly as possible. “Never stop hugging me, Daddy,” she whispered, “They help me get through my day too.”
“Always, pumpkin.”
The difference between my youngest and Rebecca was now quite apparent. Rebecca loved sucking my cock and, while she loved swallowing, she now wanted me to ‘mark’ her face more often. Of course, what my daughter wants, she gets. She was soon taking my entire length down her throat. She loved to deepthroat me, getting ever so excited the first time her nose bumped into me with my entire cock having disappeared. Now she did it every time, and it turned me on something fierce. But she also loved it when I just grabbed her head and almost fucked her face.
We had a very different relationship to the others, but it was a lot of fun exploring how far we could push it together.
Once I left a large load all over her face, she smiled up at me, handing me her phone so I could take a picture. I knew her gallery was full of photos I’d taken of her doing all sort of things together that a daddy and daughter shouldn’t be doing. Helping her to her feet, she used her fingers to clean her face, though she was going to need a shower considering some of my cum was in her hair.
Getting onto the bed on all fours, I wasn’t surprised to see the base of a plug in her arse. I’d bought her quite a few toys to play with, including butt-plugs of various sizes, while I knew Cassandra and Michaela both used strap-on dildos with her whenever they had fun. I’d seen more than one video of them fucking her together.
Sitting on my knees behind her, I ran my hands up and down her back. “Who owns your pussy, sweetie?”
Rebecca giggled. “You do, Daddy. But you are kind enough to loan my pussy out to my sisters.”
“And your arse?”
“Oh, that’s only your property, Daddy. But sometimes I’m naughty and let my sisters fuck me, so then you punish me afterwards.”
I slapped both of her cheeks, smiling as she shuddered. “Are you offering your arse for daddy tonight?”
“You can have any hole you want, Daddy.”
I slid inside her pussy without hesitation, enjoying the whimper she made as she immediately pushed back against me. Forcing her down further, I mounted her immediately, my hot breath at her ear. “I love you, sweetie,” I whispered, “Are you ready?”
“Cuff me, Daddy.”
After doing that, Rebecca had the sort of night she loved, completely at my mercy. I pushed her limits as always. I can’t say I never hurt her, but when I did, it was deliberate because it’s what she enjoyed. The line between pleasure and pain is slim, and we crossed into the latter together. We’d done a lot of research together and her submission was a sign of her love and devotion toward me. I made sure that, any time we did play in such a manner, I showed her all the love possible the next day.
Rebecca slept like a log once we were done, having taken all three of her holes, just as she said I would. I hadn’t been gentle while burying my cock in her arse, but all she did was glance back, almost glare at me, and demand more. I grinned but it wouldn’t have looked pleasant. Her eyes lit up as she pulled an innocent expression. “Am I getting my arse fucked now, Daddy?” she asked so softly, I almost shot my load.
Waking in the morning, she was still cuddled into me. She slowly woke up as I watched her sleep, opening her eyes and smiling, snuggling into my chest as always. “Morning, Daddy,” she stated brightly.
“You okay?”
“Well, I think my pussy needs a break today. And my arse is feeling quite tender too. Daddy, I loved every second of late night!”
“Good. As long as you enjoy yourself.”
“Remember, Daddy, my body is your playground, but I’m so glad you let my sisters have fun with me too.”
Having had fun with me that night, Rebecca’s appetite was sated for a couple of nights. I was sure may probably wondered why my eldest daughters were still living at home, considering Cassandra and Rebecca were well into their twenties while Michaela was approaching twenty-one. Olivia and Carolina never mentioned the fact that all five of my daughters happily remained at home. I know their friends often questioned why my three oldest never dated. I knew that, if or when they fell pregnant, it would lead to some interesting conversations.
There were the occasional nights I did sleep alone and that next Saturday was one. Cassandra was out for a works function, Rebecca was out with friends, as was Michaela. Even Carolina was over at a sleepover with a couple of girlfriends from school, leaving me with Olivia as company. I found her studying hard as always at the kitchen table. We had dinner before I finally asked if she wanted to spend time with me.
I meant it innocently but watching her face light up made me smile. I did my best to give attention to all five of my daughters equally, but Olivia had always enjoyed an independent streak which I did my best to nurture. All my daughters enjoyed wine. I even let Carolina drink the occasional glass with dinner. Grabbing a bottle from the fridge, I put some popcorn in the microwave, allowing Olivia to choose something to watch on television.
Grabbing a blanket, as it was rather cool in the evenings, she happily snuggled with me as we ended up watching a series on one of those streaming services. We snacked and sipped at our drinks as I felt Olivia rest her hand on my chest. Glancing down at her, she sensed where I was looking, turning to gaze up at me. When she smiled, I immediately returned it.
“Night with my daddy all to myself,” she whispered. Then she ran her hand down my chest to just above my groin, her eyes never leaving mine. “Daddy, can I asked a question?”
“You can ask me anything, gorgeous.”
“Can we make love?”
It was asked so bluntly, I couldn’t stop the chuckle. But I knew she was serious. “I’m guessing you know about your sisters?”
“I spoke to them when I turned eighteen, Daddy. I’ve taken a little time to think about this, the pros and cons of pursuing such a relationship with my father.”
“What are the pros?”
“I’m intimate with the man I’m in love with. I’ve never been with a man, Daddy. To be honest, I’m very sexually inexperienced. I do masturbate but, unlike my sisters, I’ve never really watched porn.” She took a deep breath. “Daddy, I’ve purposely sexually repressed myself until I felt confident enough to approach you. I want you to teach me everything you know.” She paused again before snuggling into me. “Sorry if that sounds so clinical, Daddy. I’m just so nervous, so I’m trying to…”
I lifted her chin and left a soft kiss on her lips, smiling as her cheeks immediately coloured. I kissed her again, savouring the little whimper she made, caressing her cheek before I slowly pulled back. “First kiss?”
“Yes, Daddy,” she breathed.
“Baby, you should have told me weeks ago. I’m your father and you can tell me anything.”
“I just wanted to be sure, Daddy. You know how analytical my mind can be sometimes.”
“Okay, so I know the pros. What are the cons?”
“I can’t tell my friends about the man I’ve loved all my life, and who I’m head over heels in love with at this moment. I won’t be able to tell them that I lost my virginity to my daddy, that I’ve thought about being intimate with him for so long. The fact I’d love to have a baby with him but I know the pitfalls of such a decision.” She leaned up to kiss my lips. “But the cons are nothing compared to the idea of sharing your bed, Daddy. I’ve been so jealous of my older sisters.”
“Are you interested in your sisters?”
“Not particularly, Daddy. But I’m willing to experiment with them. If I enjoy it, then I’ll join them occasionally too.” She paused again to gather her thoughts. “Daddy, I do have a libido. A massive libido. But I didn’t just want to masturbate all the time. I wanted to be with you but felt I needed to wait. I don’t want to wait anymore.”
“Get naked for me,” I whispered.
To my surprise, Olivia didn’t hesitate, standing up and immediately getting out of her clothes, surprised at how nice her underwear was. Not surprised she wore a pink bra and panties. Taking off her bra first, her nipples were hard as she was clearly turned on. Lowering her panties, I grinned as she groomed but she had far more hair than her sisters. Moving the blanket, I had her straddle my lap, running my fingers all over her body.
“Daddy,” she whispered as she started to grin on my erection, “Are you turned on too?”
“Definitely. You’re a beautiful young woman, Olivia.”
She leaned down to kiss me again. “Carry me to your bed, Daddy,” she whispered, “I need you tonight.”
Lifting her up was easy, her limbs wrapped around my body as I carried her through the house. Ensuring the door was closed as always, I laid her on my bed as I stripped quickly before joining her. She spread her legs and I could see how eager she was not to delay any longer. She’d obviously planned and thought this out, and now that her mind was made up, she was making her move.
I’d enjoyed learning the bodies of my other three daughters and now I’d learn all about Olivia. When she made to take off her glasses, I asked her to keep them on. “I love your look, sweetheart,” I said softly, “Never get contacts.”
“Mum wore glasses when reading, right?”
“She did. But she’d do the sultry secretary thing for me.”
“I can do that for you, Daddy.”
“Michaela loves dressing up for me too.”
“I might have to talk to her tomorrow after we’ve made love again.” She paused before adding, “I planned for the four to be out of the house, Daddy. I didn’t want to be disturbed tonight.”
“That’s fine with me.”
She was eager for my mouth to be at her pussy, chuckling as she pushed my head down. She was hot and wet, her scent driving me wild and making me hard. Savouring her taste for the first time made me groan. She whimpered and released a soft moan herself, moving her hips so my tongue was touching where she really wanted me.
“Let me know what feels good, sweetie,” I stated, gazing up her body, “Communication is key.”
“Just keep doing what you’re doing, Daddy. It feels wonderful.”
Her clit was already making an appearance. Running my tongue lightly over that made her gasp and shudder. Then I had to ask, “Sweetie, you’ve never asked me about a sex toy. Have you ever used one?”
“No, Daddy. And I know it hasn’t broken.” She lifted her head and smiled. “You’ll have to break it for me.”
I’d always loved eating pussy. Cassandra, Rebecca and Michaela always loved watching their father get between their legs with his mouth and Olivia quickly grew to appreciate my talents as well. Her clit was incredibly sensitive, her body shuddering whenever I gently flicked over it. Running my hands up and down her body, I squeezed and kneaded her breasts, tweaking her nipples at the same time. With my tongue now working her clit a little more, she cried out as she climaxed.
“More, Daddy!” she moaned.
She spread her legs wider, lifting them back, a move which surprised me. So I surprised her by running my mouth down so I could run my tongue over her rosebud. She giggled at that, telling me I was being naughty, but her sisters had already told her all about anal sex. Running back up to her pussy, I continued to savour her taste. I’d now been intimate with four of my daughters and they each had their own unique taste.
After another couple of climaxes, she needed to rest. “Do you want a blowjob, Daddy?”
“Tomorrow morning, sweetie. Right now, I really want to make love to you. But I’ll need to get a towel as… Well, I’m sure you know why.”
“Just be gentle, Daddy,” she said softly.
After preparing everything we needed, Olivia couldn’t stop smiling as she looked up and down my naked body. I was still fit as a fiddle though I knew I was getting older, particularly as I was in my forties. Hell, I was in bed with an eighteen-year-old woman, some would say girl, and there were still men my age who preferred women who’d barely had a partner.
Placing my cock at her pussy, I met her eyes and slowly sank the head inside her. It didn’t take long to reach the barrier, Olivia chewing on her bottom lip before she smiled at me. “Make me your woman, Daddy,” she whispered.
“Hold on, sweetie. No matter what I do, it’s going to hurt. I’m sorry.”
She ran her hands up my arms to my back, feeling her fingers dig in as I readied both of us. She cried out when I broke the barrier. It hurt my heart to see her blinking rapidly to hold back the tears, leaning down to kiss her as I sank my cock inside her. She was so incredibly tight, I almost wished I’d taken the offer of a blowjob, as I knew I wasn’t going to last long.
Thrusting ever so slowly, I watched her face slowly light up as we made love. She slowly figured out what to do with her body, lifting herself to meet my thrusts, and my cock eventually started to press the right places inside her, as her pussy turned into a vice when she climaxed again.
“Oh fuck… Daddy!” she cried out as her fingers dug into my back again.
“That’s my girl. Cum on daddy’s cock,” I stated with humour, “Want another one?”
“You need to cum, Daddy! I want to feel you cum in me.”
She got what she wanted within a couple of minutes as I simply couldn’t hold it back any longer. Burying my cock deep, she squirmed and hugged me tightly, feeling her legs wrap around me as I filled her to the brim. I left my cock buried long after I’d finished filling her up. Slowly pulling out, I wiped us both down with wet wipes before using the towels.
“How are you, sweetie?” I asked.
Her face brightened into a glorious smile. “We’re doing that again soon, Daddy! And as much as we can tonight and tomorrow!”
She was a model student, aware I had years of experience, and she was ever so eager to please her father while enjoying everything we did together. She particularly loved riding my cock, and I marvelled at her young body bouncing up and down, the delight on her face. When I felt up her breasts, she grabbed my hands and held them, smiling down at me. I tickled her rosebud, and when she suggested I slide a finger inside her butt, I nearly came inside her.
“I want to try everything, Daddy,” she moaned, “Though we’re not having anal tonight.” She paused a moment and nodded to herself. “Definitely within the first month of us making love though.”
Doggy was something she admitted that she’d have to learn to enjoy, simply because she couldn’t see my face otherwise, though did state it felt great when my hands were at her hips, her head rested on a pillow, and in a manner, I was just using her for my own enjoyment. Lying on our sides later, I slid inside her, lifting up her leg and fondling her while I slowly thrust into her. She turned so I could kiss her, filling her pussy again later. That was my third or fourth orgasm of the night and I was wiped.
I woke up slowly as I felt something soft and wet around my cock, eventually lifting the sheets to see Olivia between my legs, working my cock with her mouth. For someone with no experience at all, she was pretty bloody good. Throwing the sheets back, she smiled as her head was soon bobbing up and down on my cock.
“I’ll swallow, Daddy. Then you can rest before you fuck me in the shower before we have breakfast.”
Olivia swallowed as much of my load as possible a few minutes later. Happy to have finally sucked my cock, she crawled up my body and lay herself on my chest. Cuddling her, I rolled out onto side so she could properly snuggle into me. “I love you, sweetie,” I whispered, “I’m so glad you’re here with me.”
“Me too, Daddy. Best decision of my life so far. I know it might be a little difficult though, sharing you with three others.”
She was so light that I could lift her up in the shower, her legs around my hips, as I thrust up into her. Our kisses were as passionate as the night before, whimpering and moaning into her mouth as I thrust away. When I finally filled her pussy again, she couldn’t stop smiling, whispering that she was definitely mine and that she’d never have another man, just like her sisters.
After drying off, I laid her on the bed and made sure she enjoyed at least three orgasms before we dressed and enjoyed breakfast together. We cooked together, ate together, then cleaned up together. Neither of us had any plans, and Olivia never worked herself too hard on a Sunday. Gathered together under the blanket again, I chuckled as it took all of two minutes for her hand to end up back in my shorts.
“Don’t make me cum,” I whispered.
“Just playing, Daddy. It’s my new toy to play with.”
She didn’t stop playing with me when Cassandra and Michaela walked in. The latter sat down next to her sister and pulled back the blanket. No-one would have missed her hand down my shorts. Michaela smiled at me before replacing the blanket.
“Don’t shave your pussy, Olivia,” I stated, “I love how it is right now.”
“Of course, Daddy. Whatever you want.”
Michaela laughed. “Training her too, Daddy?”
“No, I just like all my girls to have their own look.”
Michaela sat with us for a while before disappearing. Olivia removed her hand and moved to sit on my lap. Wearing a skirt, she wasn’t wearing panties, spreading her legs enough so I could fondle her pussy. Resting her head on my shoulder, she whimpered as I had two fingers inside her, slowly sliding in and out of her. We were watching Sunday morning television, nothing interesting, and neither of us was concentrating. She shuddered as she orgasmed, biting my shoulder, thankful I was wearing a t-shirt.
We only stopped when Carolina wandered in having returned from her sleepover. Olivia didn’t move as Carolina smiled at both of us. “Morning, pumpkin. Good night?” I asked.
“I’m tired, Daddy. We were up very late last night.”
“Oh. What were you doing?”
“Just usual teenage girl things, Daddy. Nothing you have to worry about though. I’m a good girl.”
“I know you are, pumpkin.”
“I’m going to go have a nap as I’m still tired.” She yawned and smiled at us again. “Did you have fun with daddy last night, Olivia?”
“I was glad to get his undivided attention for the first time in a while. We had a lovely night catching up, Carolina. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome. I love snuggling with daddy under the blanket too.”
I kept my face blank as it was entirely innocent with my youngest child. Olivia slid off my lap and cuddled into my side again. Wiping my fingers on my shorts, I’m glad we’d stopped fooling around as Carolina wandered over to cuddle my other side. Wrapping an arm around her, she was almost fast asleep within a couple of minutes.
“Love you, Daddy,” she murmured, “More than anything.”
“And I feel the same way, Daddy,” Olivia whispered.
Olivia quickly figured out how everything worked with her three sisters. For the first month, she never shared her time with me with anyone else, and we spent that entire time experimenting and having fun. Within a fortnight of us making love the first time, she had me lube up my cock, lube up her arse, then I lay back as she controlled the first time we had anal sex.
She loved it far more than she expected and admitted that it was something she’d like to do more often.
It was another month or so before she would walk into my room with a sister so she could enjoy her first threesome. After that first time with Cassandra, she then had Michaela then Rebecca join us. Then I had a night with four of my daughters, only doing it on a night that Carolina was again spending a night with friends. I’m still not sure how I survived the night, losing count of how many times I’d cum.
It was a couple of months after that when I started to receive the occasional video from Olivia, smiling as she finally gave into temptation in regards to being intimate with her sisters. No surprise Cassandra was the first to enjoy her company in bed, then Michaela proved to enjoy her. Lastly, she leaned about Rebecca and her submissive streak. Olivia seemed to really enjoy that aspect. The last video was a foursome. It was the sexiest thing I’d seen in my life, smiling as they continuously stated it would be much better if I’d be there with them, even if I hadn’t fucked any of them.
Around six months after I’d first started sleeping with Olivia, I was lying back in bed with Cassandra snuggling into my side after having spent a few hours making love. “Daddy,” she whispered, “I want a baby. I’m still a couple of years away from turning thirty, but I’m ready for one now. My biological clock is starting to kick in, and seeing my friends…”
She started to softly cry. This was the only thing I’d feared when starting these relationships, the fact my daughters would eventually want children of their own. Cuddling Cassandra tight to me, I told her how much I loved her, how proud I was of her, and that she’d make a wonderful mother. She lifted her head to meet my eyes as she grasped the hidden meaning.
“Are you sure, Daddy?”
“My little girl wants to be a mother. And as your father, I will do anything I can to ensure you get what you want.”
“What about my sisters?”
“I’ll tell them the same thing. But we’ll have to agree on how many and how it will all work in this household. Add to that, I’m not getting any younger, sweetheart. I’ve had five children already…”
“We’ll figure it out, Daddy.”
As soon as my other daughters heard about that, Michaela insisted she wanted a child almost immediately, thinking that being pregnant at the same time as Cassandra might help them both. Olivia wanted to finish her studies and start her career before considering. Rebecca didn’t want children, admitting she just wanted to be the ‘cool aunt’ as she was completely devoted to me.
We came to an agreement how it would all work. The only fly in the ointment would be their youngest sister, Carolina. She would be aware that none of her older sisters had boyfriends or husbands, though she made no mention of the fact her oldest sisters still lived at home. Considering the price of houses, though, children remaining at home wasn’t a big issue, and I stated often that I enjoyed having my five daughters still at home with me.
I hated the idea of lying to any of my daughters, particularly Carolina, but we agreed that, once Cassandra and Michaela were pregnant, we would state it was simply due to sperm donorship, and that they would be raising the child as a single parent, though as they remained at home, I would happily help them. In my mind, it was the best compromise.
Still, the day my daughters informed me they were pregnant, a month apart, was a memorable day, unable to wipe the smile from my face was a couple of weeks. However, I’d already guessed they were pregnant as I remembered the signs from the five times my wife had carried our child, and my daughters were no different to her.
It was weird thinking that any son or daughter would also be my grandchild. I tried not to think about it too much. The whole ‘incest’ thing barely crossed our minds, though my daughters still loved calling me ‘daddy’ in the bedroom. That wasn’t something I’d consider stopping.
Cassandra was the first to fall pregnant and then give birth. My sixth child, and technically also my first grandchild, was a boy. Not being able to put myself on the birth certificate hurt, though I was there for the entire process. Six weeks later, Michaela was in hospital and gave birth to a healthy baby girl. Sixth daughter, second grandchild.
Both my daughters were overjoyed to be mothers and though I was involved straight away, Rebecca and Olivia were immediately helping out their sisters. Even Carolina was helping out, and I couldn’t help smile when I’d arrive home from work to find my five daughters in the living room, keeping the two babies amused.
I was left thinking they wouldn’t be the only babies born over the next few years.
Carolina (A Couple of Years Later)
“Daddy,” she whimpered as the fingers of her right hand thrust into her tight pussy, fingers of her left hand working her clit.
“Keep going,” Cassandra whispered, “Cum for your daddy, Carolina.”
She bit her lip as she gazed at her oldest sister. She was pregnant again and Carolina knew it was daddy’s child. Michaela was already pregnant again too, though she’d fallen pregnant first as Cassandra had waited a little longer before feeling ready. Rebecca had no interest in her own children but doted on niece and nephew. Olivia was far too focused on her studies to worry about children but loved her nephew and niece too.
Carolina had been eighteen for a couple of months by this stage. She’d known about everything going on the household for a couple of years but never let on the fact she knew. It was two or three days after her own eighteenth that she approached Cassandra, sat her down, and explained that she’d already worked out everything going on. She knew their father was also the father of Cassandra’s and Michaela’s children. She knew Rebecca was pretty much her father’s little submissive. And there was no missing that Olivia was devoted to their father, despite her equal devotion to her studies and career.
“Daddy!” she cried out, glancing to see Cassandra was now playing with her pussy too. Her baby bump wasn’t as large as Michaela’s yet, but Carolina couldn’t help think that her older sister simply glowed during both pregnancies. She was so happy to be pregnant again.
“Think of his big cock inside you, Carolina,” Cassandra whispered, “Imagine his mouth working your little pussy. Is that what you want? Daddy licking your tight little pussy?”
“I masturbate every night thinking about it,” she admitted, “There’s never been anyone else.”
“You do realise he’d happily be intimate with you, honey,” Cassandra told her, “You’re his little girl and his mission in life has been making you happy.” She paused before adding, “You realise you look just like Mum. He’s long past his grief now.”
Cassandra had explained to the three youngest what she’d done with Rebecca when everything had started. The idea was for to get their father over his grief. Neither had actually expected for their relationship to have continued for as long as they had. But now that Cassandra knew how Carolina felt, they knew that, once she was intimate with her father, there’d be no more secrets and they could live as openly as possible together.
Rebecca had already told them that, once Carolina had enjoyed their father, she was going to be completely submissive to him in front of everyone.
Carolina climaxed again, sucking eagerly on her fingers as she loved her taste. Sinking her fingers again, she couldn’t help masturbating continuously as she was just so damned horny all the time. She loved watching her father work out. It left her panties utterly drenched every time. She still enjoyed him coming to say goodnight to her, even though she was eighteen, and it was something he’d done ever since he was a little girl. Snuggling on the couch with him was still as innocent as it had always been.
“Can I taste you, honey?” Cassandra asked,
Carolina offered her fingers to her oldest sister, Cassandra gazing into her eyes as she sucked on them before leaning across to kiss her. Carolina resumed masturbating, her thoughts only of their father as always. He might have been older than when he’s started sleeping with Cassandra and Rebecca, but despite a little grey appearing in his hair, he was still as fit and handsome as he’d always been. Carolina didn’t care how old he was. He was her daddy and no-one would ever compare in her eyes.
Cassandra kissed her cheek once Carolina enjoyed another orgasm, the last one enough to finally tire her out. “Do you want to seduce daddy?” she asked softly.
“Part of me just wants to leap on him and offer my teenage pussy,” Carolina replied with humour.
“Probably give him a heart attack, though you know how he looks at your, Carolina. You’ll always be his little girl. Then the fact you look just like Mum. I see how he looks at you sometimes. Not lust, but complete and utter love.”
“I know,” Carolina whispered, “I’ve looked through photo albums. Compare a photo of me now to Mum at the same age and it’s scary how alike we are.”
She needed a nap after enjoying so many orgasms, Cassandra kissing her cheek before leaving her alone. She woke an hour or so later, stretching her naked body. Getting up from her bed, she checked her naked body in the mirror. Her hair was a natural dark red. She had faint freckles over a cute little nose, her emerald green eyes always full of mischief. She hadn’t been blessed with a massive chest, only B-cup at most, though perhaps a few more years would lead to a further cup size. She was also the shortest of all five sisters at only five foot.
But Carolina knew she was both cute and gorgeous. And she was daddy’s little girl. A reminder of the mother she’d never met. She’d only seen her mother in photos and seen her name on a gravestone. She knew how much her father loved her, but she did worry about the fact she was so alike her mother if it would put him off wanting to be intimate with her.
For the next week, she negotiated and organised with her sisters. She didn’t just want one night with him, she wanted an entire weekend. From Friday to Sunday night, she wanted him alone in their house. To her relief, they happily agreed, the four packing bags and leaving on Friday morning, her niece and nephew going along with them. Carolina was still deciding what to do with her future, unsure if she should attend university or head straight out into the workforce.
Her father returned home to find Carolina wearing a maid’s outfit. He wouldn’t have known she had no underwear underneath it. Having learned how to cook from her older sisters, she knew his favourite meals. Greeting him at the door, she loved the amusement in his eyes as she led him over to his favourite chair, ensuring he was sat down before pouring him a drink.
“What’s all this?” he finally asked.
“Just looking after my daddy and favourite person in the whole world.”
He gazed at her for a few seconds before he placed the glass down on the table next to his chair and patted his lap. She happily sat down, resting her head against his shoulder as he cuddled her. “I’m not supposed to have favourite, but you’ll always be daddy’s little girl,” he said softly, making sure he was meeting her green eyes, “And you’re now such a reminder of your mother. I can’t help but feel such a surge of love for you, Carolina.”
“Thank you, Daddy,” she whispered, hugging him tightly, unable to hold back the emotions. Feeling him hug her back just as tightly, she eventually moved so she was straddling him. Leaning back, she met his eyes and she saw the love he had. “Daddy, can I ask a question?”
“You can ask me anything, sweetie.”
“If I were to tell you that I know everything, would that surprise you?”
“No, it wouldn’t.”
“Daddy, I… I love you so much and I want you as much as my sisters do. I know I look like Mum…”
“You do look like her, Carolina. You also basically share her name, simply changing the e to an a at the end of your name. But you are very much your own person.” He caressed her cheek, causing her to immediately smile. “Are you saying you want to be intimate with me, just like your sisters?”
“We have the place to ourselves all weekend, Daddy. I cooked your favourite meal. It’s just finishing up in the oven.” She slid off his lap and lifted the skirt of her maid uniform. “I’m also not wearing underwear and I shaved my pussy for you. I’ve always shaved it as I loved masturbating in front of a mirror. I always think about you when doing it, Daddy.”
She giggled as he almost growled as stood up. Gazing up into his eyes, she felt tiny compared to him. Even nearing fifty as he was, he was still a broad, powerful man. Still worked out. Still worked hard. His hair was more salt and pepper rather than the dark it was a decade earlier, but his eyes still shone with the wisdom and love he’d always had for his family.
Leading him to the kitchen, she made sure he was sat down, his drink by his plate, as she served up one of his favourite dishes. She sat down next to him, watching him for a couple of minutes as he took a couple of bites. She smiled as his face lit up, leaning over to kiss her cheek. “Delicious,” he whispered, “My little girl can cook!”
“Just for you, Daddy,” she whispered.
As they ate, she ran her bare foot up and down his leg, eventually turning her chair so she could run her foot up to his crotch. He shuffled slightly but felt his legs widen so she could use her toes on the obvious bulge forming. When he reached down to grab her little foot and started to massage it, she couldn’t help moan.
Somehow managing to finish their meal, everything was placed in the dishwasher. Wiping down the kitchen counter, she gasped as she felt her father behind her, lifting the back of her skirt, his hands gently squeezing her firm little arse. “Daddy,” she breathed.
“You like teasing daddy, don’t you?”
She giggled and nodded. “So much, Daddy. I’m your little girl, and I’ll always be your little girl.” Turning around, she squealed as she found herself easily lifted up. Without a word, he practically ripped off her top before helping her out of her skirt, left sitting naked before him, only the usual necklace she always wore around her neck. The pendant was a love heart. Inside it was a picture of her and daddy.
“My little girl deserves to be rewarded for such a wonderful dinner.”
“Oh, and how will daddy reward me?” she asked, looking as innocent as possible, though she spread her legs wide and leaned back on an elbow. “Does daddy have some ideas for his little girl?” She gasped and giggled. “Daddy! Are you going to eat my pussy right here and now?!?!”
“Would you like that, sweetie?”
“I want my pussy eaten but I want you to do it on your bed.” She lifted her arms. “Carry me!”
Scooped up into his arms, she sighed and rested her head against his arm as he carried her with ease. As he looked down at her, she remembered the numerous times he’d carried her to bed whenever she’d fallen asleep in the living room. The thought that, this time, she would be carried into his room where they’d make love was almost too much. Before she knew it, she was crying. Thankfully, her father realised why, gently laying her down as he joined her on the bed, still clothed for the time being.
“Big moment?” he asked softly.
“Just a lot of memories, Daddy,” she whispered in reply.
Fingers at her jaw, he moved her head so she met his eyes. “Are you sure, sweetie?”
“I want you so much, Daddy. I’ve been in love with you all my life.” She paused before finally kissing him properly. She wasn’t his first kiss. Her first kiss was Cassandra. She had wanted her father to be her first before realising she wanted to kiss him properly. Cassandra was happy to help out her youngest sister.
Kissing her father was everything she’d dreamed of, and when he growled again, his arms wrapping around her, she could have died then and there, and been happy with her life. His hand ran down to her arse again, and she lifted her leg without thinking so he had access to her pussy. Without needing to ask, she was touched intimately by someone else for the first time, shuddering at his surprisingly gentle touch.
“Daddy,” she cooed.
“I’ll be gentle, sweetie.”
She opened her eyes to see him gazing at her again. “Daddy, they told me about their first time with you but I really, really want to suck your cock first.”
His chuckles made her giggle and she wasn’t surprised he relented quickly. Getting up feeling all excited, she helped her father undress, getting down on her knees once he was down to his underwear, slowly helping lower them down so it freed his cock. She gasped when it came into view. It was as thick and long as her sisters had told her.
Looking up into his eyes, she grabbed the base and ran her tongue along his shaft, licking it like a lollipop for a minute or so before finally wrapping her lips around his shaft. “Oh fuck,” her father groaned, his fingers running through her long hair, “Carolina… Baby…” His eyes gazed down into hers and he smiled. “You look just like your mother when she used to blow me.”
“I’ll make you as happy as she did, Daddy,” she stated before resuming her blowjob. Rebecca had given her all sorts of tips. She took as much of his cock as possible until she gagged, and he told her to take it easy, he was going to cum regardless.
Her head was soon bobbing up and down on his cock, his fingers continuing to run through her hair. She knew he absolutely loved her eyes. Cassandra had the same sort of eyes, the same as their mother. Despite her mouth being filled with his cock, she was smiling to herself. She was the fifth and last daughter to get with their father. Now his harem was complete, though he never called it that. The idea of all five of them pleasing him appealed to her though. All she wanted to do was make her father as happy as he’d made her every day of her life to then.
“I’m close,” he warned her rather quickly, “Will you swallow?”
“God yes, Daddy. First you’re filling my mouth, then you’re spending most of the weekend filling my pussy,” she replied, stroking his cock, “On Sunday, you’re filling my arse.”
He grinned though still asked, “Are you sure you want anal?”
“Daddy, my sisters have their arses fucked and they love it. Your little girl wants her arse fucked too.”
“Okay, sweetie, we’ll sort it out on Sunday. Right now, I want to cum in that mouth of yours.”
“Of course, Daddy! Anything for you!”
She’d heard from girls at school about guys finishing in their mouths and the cum tasting awful. Her sisters had told her that their father tasted much better. He had a good diet but also took supplements and vitamins that made his cum thicker, he’d cum a lot more, and it just tasted nicer. When that first spurt hit the back of her mouth, she would have smiled if not for the thick cock in her mouth, but she enthusiastically swallowed every single drop possible. When he was quite clearly done, she released his cock and smacked her lips, licking them seductively.
“Your cum was delicious, Daddy. Can I have some more later?”
“Sweetie, you can have my cum whenever you want. Whatever my little girl wants…”
“What she wants right now is for her daddy to lick her pussy and make her cum too. But… Can I request one thing, Daddy?”
“Anything, pumpkin.”
“Can I ride your face?”
When he chuckled, she knew he loved the idea. Lying back on the bed, she rested on his cock first, feeling it thicken underneath her. Rubbing her pussy along it turned her on so much, she was ready to just lift it up and slide down it. He sat up and easily lifted her so she was positioned over his head, looking down to see him returning that same look of love and lust.
Her first orgasm took all of two minutes to arrive. She cried out so loudly as she climaxed, she was glad the rest of the family was away for the weekend. After a second orgasm, she ended up on her back, legs spread as wide as possible, her father with two fingers in her pussy as he ate her pussy like a man possessed. Hands underneath her knees, she pulled them all the way back, gazing down her body into his eyes.
“Yes, Daddy!” she cried out.
Neither could get enough of what he was doing, but he eventually pulled his mouth away, his hands replacing hers behind her knees as he aimed his cock. She met his eyes and nodded eagerly, desperate to feel her father’s thick cock inside her. Thankfully, her barrier was no longer present, remembering how much it had hurt when the dildo she’d used did break it. But despite how much he clearly wanted to be inside her, he was still exceedingly gentle as she ever so slowly slid his cock inside her.
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
“Okay, pumpkin?” She smiled and nodded, watching as his cock disappeared inside her. He felt so big, and he whispered how tight and hot she felt, before they were finally completely joined. “Holy shit, Carolina,” he grunted, “I won’t last five minutes!”
She giggled, running her hands up his powerful arms to his shoulders. “Make love to your little girl,” she whispered, “My pussy has been empty for too long, Daddy.”
It was the best night of her life. Feeling him slowly thrust into her sent unexpected feelings through her small body. He quickly released her legs so she could relax, looping her hands around the back of his neck, though she also ran those same hands up and down his back and down his chest. Even as he neared fifty years old, he was still as handsome and hot as she could remember.
But it was feeling her father make love to her that caused the overwhelming emotions to course through her body. Her entire life had been devoted to her father’s love. Her sisters and grandparents were present, but daddy had been there nearly every day for eighteen years. No wonder she’d fallen so in love with him.
“I’m close, pumpkin,” he warned. She smiled that he still called her that despite the fact they were being intimate. No matter what, she’d always be his little girl.
Feeling his cock throb inside her as he came, she wrapped her legs around him and held on, giggling as he grunted and almost growled, but when their eyes met, his softened immediately, the unconditional love she’d always seen reflected back. She kissed him softly as he slowly stopped moving, tightening her legs so he wouldn’t pull out too quickly.
To her surprise, he remained quite hard. Asking if he could roll over, he held her as he rolled. As soon as she was on top of him, she lifted herself off his cock and kissed down his firm body towards his cock, taking it in her mouth, tasting the mixture of his cum and her juices and it turned her on even more.
Getting him rock hard again didn’t take too long. Her sisters had told her that the best position to orgasm was riding his big, thick cock. She took the advice to heart, looking down at her father as she slowly lowered herself down onto his cock. His eyes lit up as her sisters explained that daddy loved watching all his girls ride his cock.
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
Hearing him chuckle had her giggling as he said, “You’ve been talking to your sisters.”
“I wanted to seduce you, Daddy,” she admitted.
Feeling his hand caress her cheek had her bottom lip trembling. “You look so much like your mother, it scares me sometimes,” he whispered.
“I’ll be your daughter and wife, Daddy,” she whispered, opening her eyes as she started to ride him faster, “I want to look after you like you look after me. I’ll be your housewife, Daddy.”
Just the idea alone turned her on, hands on his chest as she started to ride him faster and faster. She grabbed his hands, interlacing their fingers, her father helping her keep balanced as she bounced faster and faster. Crying out his name, she climaxed, the best orgasm of her young life to that point. She started to sob but didn’t want to stop, her father whispering words of encouragement, asking her to keep going as she felt so good, and the sight of his little girl riding him was something he’d never forget for the rest of his life.
When he started to thrust, she leaned forward, resting a hand to either side of him as his hands ended up at her arse. She asked him to slide a finger in her butt, which he did after grabbing some lube so it wouldn’t hurt. With his cock thrusting into her pussy and now finger in her arse, she came hard again and again. By the time he came inside her a second time, she was wiped out, collapsing onto his chest, resting with what she figured was a dreamy smile on her face.
She found herself carried in his arms again, this time to the main bathroom. Hearing the water run, she smiled despite being half asleep, lifted up again a few minutes later, snuggling back against the father as the hot water was soothing, particularly at her pussy, which was feeling rather tender after daddy had pleasured her so much.
“I love you so much, Daddy,” she whispered.
Giggling as he washed her, she found enough energy to turn around and at least wash where she could, spending plenty of time ‘cleaning’ his cock at the same time, much to his amusement. The water eventually cooled enough that he lifted her up again. Being dried had her laughing out loud as he tickled her, carried back to his bedroom, where she found herself under the blanket, cuddled in his arms.
She only knew something was wrong when she heard him sniffling, opening her eyes to see him looking at her, eyes glistening from tears. “Sorry, pumpkin,” he whispered, “It’s been eighteen years, but you just look so much like her at the same age, it scares me sometimes.”
Snuggling into him, her eyes never wavered. “As I said, Daddy, I’ll be your wife,” she whispered, “I never met Mum but I know how much you loved her.”
“You were what kept me going, Carolina. If not for you, I don’t know how I would have coped.”
Resting a hand on his chest, she left a soft kiss on his lips. “You’ve always had my heart, Daddy. And I know I have yours. I’ll never leave you. I promise.”
“One minute…”
She watched him leave the bedroom for a moment, rummaging through one of the hallway closets, returning with a small bag. Snuggling back against him, he showed her the contents of the bag. It made her gasp and almost start tearing up herself.
“Before she died, your mother made me promise one thing. She knew I’d grieve her loss and that it would tear my heart out. She was the only woman I’d ever been with, and when we exchanged our vows, we knew it was going to be lifelong. We just never knew that her life would end so quickly in comparison to mine. But she made me promise I’d move on. I just didn’t know how hard it would be.
I love all five of your equally, that is never in doubt. But Cassandra was my first born daughter. She will always have a special place in my heart. But you, Carolina… I lost my wife within weeks of you being born. You were a gift as I knew I couldn’t give up on life nor on you. I never saw you as a replacement but I know I poured all the love I had for my wife into my love for you.”
She cuddled into him tightly. “Daddy,” she cried softly.
He took the three rings from the bag. “From the day I placed these rings on her finger, she never took them off until a couple of days before she passed. She made me promise that I’d find someone to love. I’m fairly sure she didn’t expect our five daughters but, wherever her spirit resides, I know she’d approve.”
Carolina couldn’t stop crying as he slowly slid on her mother’s engagement ring and then her wedding ring. With a shaking hand, she slid the wedding ring onto his finger. “Now I’ll definitely have to perform my wifely duties, Daddy. Inside and outside the bedroom.” She giggled at the raised eyebrow though he smiled and cuddled her tightly.
Waking the next morning, she ended up on her back as they made love again. She experienced her first orgasm in that position, her father taking his time to find the right angle that helped her ride the crest of that rave. Finishing inside her yet again, she whispered that she’d love to go off the pill. Still inside her, all he did was kiss her forehead and whisper that he’d support any decision she would make.
Getting up and dressed, they made breakfast together, Carolina sitting on his lap as they fed each other. With the house to themselves, she stripped off as soon as they’d cleaned up the kitchen, telling her father that, whenever the mood took him, she would be available. Then she added that Sunday would be the day they enjoyed anal together. He asked her if she was sure that she wanted to leap into that so quickly. She kissed him and reassured that she knew everything he did with her sisters and that she wanted him to have her entire body.
Her father took advantage of the offer. Being fucked on all fours in the middle of the living room, her father’s much larger body looming over her as he pounded her little pussy… She was absolutely dripping wet the entire time. Anyone walking by the house would have smiled, thinking whoever was fucking was incredibly kinky considering how often she was crying out for ‘daddy’ to fuck her. When he pulled out, she turned around just in time so he could cum on her face, taking his cock in her mouth so she could clean him up.
“Did Mum do that for you, Daddy?”
Getting down on his knees, he helped clean her face, feeding her his cum. “Your mother and I…” He sighed. She knew, even after nearly twenty years, he still loved her with every fibre of his being. He finally smiled at her. “We enjoyed sex together so much, pumpkin. She had her moments before and after each pregnancy, when she felt unattractive. But I made sure your mother knew every day how much I loved her, how attractive she was in my eyes, and to prevent getting bored, we always tried new things. And I don’t just mean in the bedroom.”
Carolina couldn’t help smile. She could hear how much he still loved her in his tone. Noticing her smile, she felt his arms wrap around her. “I never knew her but I miss her too, Daddy.”
“I still miss her every day but the grief passed long ago. Now I can look back and smile at the memories we shared. And I’ve spent a long time creating new memories with our daughters. Our relationships are unconventional but I wouldn’t trade them for anything. The only sad thing is that we can’t tell anyone. I’m fairly sure friends have figured it out but are too polite to suggest anything.”
She blushed, leaning back. “Well, more than one friends knows I had the biggest crush on you, Daddy. I just didn’t tell them that I really wanted to feel your big cock in my tight little pussy.” She rested both hands on his chest. “My tight wet little virgin pussy, Daddy,” she breathed, “Did you enjoy it last night, Daddy? Take my virginity? Making me your woman?”
The look in his eyes turned her on. Little wonder she ended up on her back, her legs spread wide, as her father fucked her hard. It wasn’t like the night before. It was the dictionary definition of being completely and utterly fucked. She smiled as he was just using her this time, only his satisfaction on his mind. She begged and pleaded for him to keep fucking her, fill her with his seed, all the way to her womb so she could carry their child. The idea turned them on even more, pulling out and picked up, bent over the side of the couch, hands at her hips as he just nailed her.
“Oh fuck, Daddy!” she cried out.
He grabbed her hands, holding them behind her back. “My little girl is performing her wifely duties. I love her even more for that. I’m going to fill your pussy so often, you’ll never stop dripping.”
The orgasm tore through her body. Then she burst into tears. She barely realised he pulled out, finding herself on his lap as he held her. Growing up, all she’d ever wanted was to be a wife and mother. Now that it was possible, it was almost too much to comprehend. Add to that she now had the man of her dreams, she knew her emotions were going to be all over the place.
“You didn’t cum, Daddy,” she whispered.
He shushed her and simply cuddled her in silence, helping her calm down. To her surprise, she fell asleep, waking a little later back in his bed, spooned back against him. He was wide awake, his fingers caressing her body. She turned her head enough to smile at him.
“You okay, pumpkin?”
“Just a lot of emotions hit me very quickly, Daddy.” She paused before adding, “Daddy, you need to buy rings for…”
“I already have. I was simply waiting until you were old enough to understand what we were doing if you didn’t want the same as your sisters. Cassandra and Rebecca were obviously first. Michaela didn’t hesitate once she was eighteen. Olivia took a little longer to approach me.”
“She spent a long time analysing and thinking about it, right?”
“You know your sister well. And then there was you. You’ve always been daddy’s little girl, but I just didn’t know if you’d ever feel the same way as your sisters.”
“You’re the only man I’ll ever be in love with, Daddy.”
The rest of the day was spent in what she’d call domestic bliss. They ate lunch outside by the pool, made love on the grass, then skinny dipped, still light enough that daddy could pick her up and throw her around. They made dinner together later that evening before cuddling together on the couch. It was late by the time they were in bed together. Having spent all day making love or fucking each other senseless, just cuddling with her father was the perfect way to end the day.
Waking him up with a blowjob the next morning was something she’d always wanted to do. Taking his load and swallowing it made her moan, before she leaned back on her elbows and spread her legs. “Breakfast is ready, Daddy,” she stated.
After he ate her out to a couple of orgasms, he looked ready to fuck her before she reminded him that her arse was on the menu for the day. A quick breakfast was followed by Carolina heading off to the bathroom to prepare herself, her father chuckling at how organised she was. He was relaxing back on his bed when she reappeared. He already had lube and other things ready to go.
Getting on all fours, she moaned when his tongue ran over her rosebud. She’d read about how eating arse was more popular than ever, ensuring she was clean inside and out, and also making sure she’d already applied some flavoured lube. Sliding a finger inside her had her moaning loudly, whimpering as he slowly finger fucked her. Two had her groaning with delight, three had her begging for more and eventually his cock.
Glancing back at her father, she loved the look on his face as he moved her into the perfect position. Feeling him press against her rosebud had her pushing back, desperate for her father to take her third hole on offer. Slowly, ever so slowly, the thick head of his cock popped inside her. Once it did, she shuddered with delight.
“Okay, pumpkin?”
“Fucking hell, Daddy! Your cock feels enormous.”
He grabbed his phone and took a picture, showing his big cock inside her tight little butt. Seeing it so vividly almost made her orgasm. It took a few minutes before he could sink his entire length. Starting to fondle herself, he’d barely started to thrust when her first orgasm hit her. He chuckled as he kept going, Carolina barely able to suggest a coherent thought, only able to demand he not stop.
She knew it was something they couldn’t do too often, his cock felt much better in her mouth or pussy, but there was no doubting how exciting it was to feel her daddy in her arse. He was obviously excited too as he quickly filled her. Leaning forward, resting on his forearms, he kept pumping her as his cock barely went soft.
“Fuck me, Daddy,” she moaned, “Make me gape!”
He chuckled again, making her giggle in reply. “My little girl is a kinky little thing,” she whispered.
“I’ll do whatever you did with Mum, Daddy. I’m your wife now.”
He nuzzled into her neck, earning another giggle, his stubble ticklish as always. “I love you, Carolina. My perfect little girl.”
“I love you so much too, Daddy.”
He came inside her arse again before she admitted that she much preferred feeling him in her pussy, but that anal would be something special to share every so often. Her father told her that he enjoyed anal as much as any guy, but apart from Rebecca, it was only a rare thing with her other sisters too.
Her sisters arrived home later that evening, father and youngest daughter dressed, the house cleaned up, but when she met the eyes of her sisters, they all hugged her and welcomed her to their daddy’s harem. They didn’t ask too many questions, Cassandra telling her that whatever happened in private was that, though the longer it would go on, the more they’d share.
When her niece and nephew was in bed, her father called all five daughters into the living room. He appeared a couple of minutes later, asking all five to gather on the couch. Falling to a knee, he smiled as he looked across the five of them.
“I’m now intimate with all five of my daughters and I know I’m in love with all of you. I assume you all feel the same way about me?”
“Yes, Daddy,” they replied in unison.
“Then I think it’s time I make this official.”
From the small bag, he took out four boxes. Carolina smiled as she heard her four sisters gasp, and no real surprise there was the sound of muffled crying. “Before I start, I must admit something. I gave your mother’s wedding and engagement ring to Carolina.”
“We understand, Daddy,” Cassandra stated, “She’s your little girl, your princess, and she also looks so much like Mum…”
He moved from oldest to youngest. Cassandra hugged him tightly after giving her two rings. They could never announce an engagement, never be officially married, but he admitted that all his girls deserved two rings. Rebecca couldn’t control her emotions, considering how invested she was now in their relationship. Michaela just beamed at her father while Olivia, who was usually so logical and clinical about everything, sobbed on his shoulder, telling him over and over again how much she truly loved him and that she’d treasure him for the rest of her life.
“Girls, one thing. I’m nearly fifty years old now, but you all make me feel like I’m at least ten years younger.” He held up his left hand. “I’m as committed to our relationships as I know you are. The rings we share are a symbol of our commitment to each other.”
He found himself hugged by all five of his daughters, each professing their love and commitment to their father. “Have you worn him ragged this weekend?” Michaela asked Carolina.
“Let’s just say daddy took the offer of all three holes,” she replied, grinning broadly.
“Daddy, did you have anal with your little girl on the first weekend you were together?” Cassandra asked, feigning shock but trying desperately not to laugh.
He shrugged helplessly. “You know she has me wrapped around her finger. What my little girl wants, she gets.” He paused then grinned. “As far as I’m aware, you other four are treated just the same.”
They all shared glances. “He’s right, you know,” Olivia stated, “How often does he actually say no to us?”
“So are you going to join in with us too, Carolina?” Cassandra wondered, “Interested in…”
She didn’t finish the question as her youngest sister leapt on her, kissing her as passionately as any other sister. “Daddy, do you mind if I spend time with my oldest sister tonight?”
“You have a good time tonight, pumpkin.” His eyes moved to Rebecca. “Strip. On your knees. Now.”
Carolina giggled at how quickly she complied with his order. Michaela and Olivia took each other by the hand and disappeared. “Have fun, Daddy,” she whispered, kissing his cheek, “I love you.”
“I love you, pumpkin. Enjoy the night with your sister.”
Carolina had enjoyed the weekend with her father. She learned the pleasure of female flesh during the next few hours that night.
Epilogue
Looking in the bathroom mirror, I was pleased that, despite being sixty, although my hair was now a distinguished silver and grey, my eyes still sparkled like someone ten years younger, and despite my advancing age, I was still keeping most signs of aging at bays. Sure, there were a few more wrinkles around my body nowadays, but even through my fifties, I kept to my gym regime. Age didn’t mean I should get lazy. I added things like running to keep fit.
After Carolina became my fifth lover, and first wife according to the five of them, we agreed that, to live freely, we needed to move. We eventually moved a few hours up the coast, selling our house for a tidy profit once we’d built the house we wanted, barely one hundred metres from the beach. We made sure it was enormous simply due to how many people would live in it.
Cassandra eventually had two children with me, a boy and a girl. She was a wonderful mother. Once we agreed to move up the coast, she organised to be able to work from home. We still had sex but, to be honest, that part of our relationship had slowed down a little bit. She still loved to cuddle with her father. Even at her age, I was still ‘daddy’ and always would be.
Rebecca was now completely submitted to me. She never wanted children so she always took precautions, never asking me to take the snip as she knew other sisters might want more children. She gave up work as she knew I’d look after her, and it was amusing at how much control I had over her. I generally worked form home nowadays, and it wasn’t unusual for her to be under my desk, my cock in her mouth, even if I was having an online meeting. She’d keep me on edge for hours until I simply exploded. She was at my beck and call all day, every day.
And we did some properly kinky shit together, going so far as to visit clubs where we’d perform in front of people, though no-one ever got to touch her except myself or her sisters. But she was a little exhibitionist, and loved calling out ‘Daddy’ in front of a crowd of people when I fucked her. Most would have assumed it was just another kink but I’m fairly sure we were not the only daddy-daughter pairing to attend these places.
Michaela never stopped dressing up for her father. Nearly every time we had a night together, she’d be wearing something new, though that old favourite, her school uniform, made its appearance at least once a month. She eventually had two children, a girl and a boy. Cassandra and Michaela were a real team when it came to raising our children. We knew that, one day, we might have to explain who I really was, that I was their father and also their grandfather, but all four called me ‘Dad’.
Olivia eventually focused on her career and, after a long discussion, admitted she didn’t want any children. That didn’t stop us remaining deeply in love and committed to each other. My relationship with each daughter was different, but Olivia had always been special in my eyes due to her sheer intelligence.
Carolina, daddy’s little girl, never did attend university in person. She did attend the Open University, which is all online, but only did that part-time. She kept to her word and was the housewife. She doted on me something fierce, and took joy in looking after her sisters, nephews and nieces. She eventually had four children with me, a son, twin girls, then another son. We simply couldn’t resist putting a baby in her together, though after her fourth, that’s when I finally got the snip. The other four knew my relationship with my youngest was special. To my surprise, in all the years we’ve been together, there was never even a moment of jealousy.
“Daddy?”
I turned to see Carolina in the doorway to our en-suite bathroom. She spent more nights with me than anyone else nowadays, though she happily spent time with her sisters, and loved those nights I ended up with Carolina and one or two other sisters in my bed. Even when I was in my mid-fifties, I could still perform most of the night. If I had trouble, I wasn’t embarrassed to take a pill to assist. My daughters knew I was getting older and, despite the fact they turned me on, the body wasn’t always willing.
“Morning, pumpkin,” I replied. I couldn’t help gaze at her as, with each passing year, she looked more and more like her mother. In fact, when I gave it some thought, it was nearly thirty years since she’d passed away. My daughters knew I still loved her, but the ache had long since disappeared, the love I felt for my five daughters helping me move past the grief and sense of loss.
“Are you ready for your birthday surprise? The kids have been sent to the beach for a few hours and they’ve been told to call before coming back.”
I turned to her and smiled. “Still find me handsome, pumpkin?”
She grinned, approaching me slowly, standing on his tiptoes to kiss my cheek. “As handsome as ever, Daddy,” she whispered, a hand running down my chest to my crotch. She grinned as her touch nearly always made me rise to the occasion. When it didn’t, she’d simply grab the packet of pills and ask me to take one. “Want a birthday blowjob, Daddy?”
“Like you need an excuse, little girl.”
She giggled before sinking to her knees. “I’ll never need an excuse, Daddy,” she purred.
I groaned as her lips wrapped around my shaft. With my eyes closed, I didn’t know we were being watched before I heard, “Oh, for fucks sake, Carolina. You were meant to bring him to the living room, not start sucking his dick.”
Opening my eyes, my other four daughters were in the doorway, all four dressed in different colours of gorgeous lingerie. I smiled at them as Carolina kept on sucking my cock. Cassandra sighed. “Fine, you can swallow his cum, Carolina. Daddy… Take a pill before you join us. You’re going to need it.”
“You’re fucking all five of us, Daddy,” Rebecca stated.
“Though we know we all won’t get your cum,” Michaela added.
“But you’ll certainly make the five of us cum,” Olivia added.
“We’re hoping to get some of that tongue treatment,” Cassandra stated hopefully.
Carolina stopped long enough to turn back to her sisters. “I’ll empty his balls then bring him to you. Just let me enjoy this,” she stated.
The four all kissed me on the lips, each as passionate as the last, all four as much in love with me today as they were the first day we were intimate. After they left, Carolina resumed her blowjob, gazing up at me, her emerald green eyes dazzling me as much as they’d always down.
Caressing her cheek, her eyes lit up with joy, a smile not forming only due to my cock being in her mouth. “I love you, pumpkin,” I whispered, before I filled her mouth.
She swallowed everything as she did every single time. After cleaning me up, she stood up, helped pack away my cock, and I kissed her softly on the lips. “I love you too, Daddy,” she whispered as I held her in my arms, “I’ve been your wife for over ten years now, Daddy. I wouldn’t have traded all these years for anything.” She paused before whispering, “Maybe trade for Mum…”
“I know, pumpkin. I know,” I whispered, caressing her back, “But I love you five, and the children we’ve had, as much as I loved your mother. Wherever she is, I’m sure she’d be proud of all of you, the women you’ve all become.”
“All thanks to you, Daddy.”
Taking my hand, she led me out to the living room where my four daughters waited for me. Carolina took her position in line next to Olivia. I needed to wipe my eyes at the sight of them, all five beautiful in their own right, a part of their mother carried in their hearts, and all five carried a piece of my heart with them.
Stepping towards them, they moved forward to hug me in return. I closed my eyes and savoured the moment, kissing each of them softly before I cuddled them as tightly as possible. I could only hope that I had a few more decades left with them before the inevitable.
Chapter 117: Saving My Soul [Incest]
Notes:
I’ve watched a couple of documentaries over the years about the porn industry, which were mostly in regards to its more negative aspects. Think one was called ‘The Dark Side of Porn’, the other ‘When Porn Ends…’ They were both on Netflix at the time (I’m talking a few years back now, when Netflix was at least somewhat decent.)
They were rather eye-opening to watch. There are also plenty of articles on the internet about the industry, the realities of a film set and filming, the lives of those who star in porn, and some of the stories are just wild. There was a mixture of positive and negative viewpoints regarding those articles. So I thought I’d build a story around all the above, while still attempting to somehow build a romance with all that happening or having happened. Hopefully it works and you’ll enjoy it.
Note there are references to hard drug use, drinking, promiscuous sex and basically living life to excess and beyond in the first part of the story. While this story doesn’t necessarily reflect any personal opinions of the author regarding the industry, I think you’ll find there is a rather negative view lingering through the first part. It has been taken that way purely in regards to the story and plot.
Chapter Text
I hadn’t grown up hoping to be in my current profession. Yet I bet there are thousands, if not millions of young men, who would give their left nut to be in my position. You watch a porno, see a hot woman or two being fucked by a guy, and you were wishing or hoping that one day, that man might be you. But, trust me on this one, after years of experience, you have to be a special kind of person, whether male, female or something else, to survive in this industry. Very few thrive. Most of us are chewed up and spat out.
It had started innocently enough, I guess. My high school girlfriend, Bethany, was attractive, and I wasn’t too bad on the eyes myself. She was petite, blonde, blue eyes, a firm arse and, despite her short stature, a fantastic pair of legs. By the time I hit nineteen, I was tall, broad, tanned, and I’d been blessed with an above average cock. Not going to brag about inches, length or girth. Just that it was a good size.
Neither of us had gone to university and, living in a small apartment, we were struggling to make ends meet every week. So when she approached me one day about starting an online account for one of those ‘content creator’ websites, specifically adult content, I was a little sceptical at first. Then she smiled and straddled my lap.
“Baby, while I might take a few nudes, I’m thinking we fuck on camera and make money that way.”
“Won’t people who know us…”
“I don’t really mind, but doesn’t the idea of fucking me on camera excite you? Just think, while men and women watching it would love to be in either position, you’re the man fucking me. I’m the one sucking your big cock. You’re the one licking my pussy, then sliding your big cock inside me, taking my pussy or arse, then you can cum on my face. I’ve done my research and people will pay a lot of money if we do specialty videos.”
“How much are we talking here?”
Bethany smiled broadly at me. “Thousands, Mark. We’ll make more in a week than what both of us pull in a month.”
“Anyone else you know who does this?”
She blushed and I figured a couple of close friends had likely already given her advice. “Yeah, a girl from work is a content creator. She takes photos and does solo videos. Another girl I know creates content with her boyfriend and a girlfriend. They make bank.”
Kissing me softly, I had reservations, but once she’d slid off my lap, unzipped my jeans and taken my cock in her mouth, I guess having sex on film wasn’t too much of an issue. I’d rather not have my face on camera, but my girlfriend was hot and I was confident I’d have no performance issues, at least. And making her orgasm on film would certainly be an ego boost.
Thankfully, she gave me a few days to think about it. I didn’t really feel confident enough to chat to any of my family about it, so that left a couple of close friends. Of course, they just heard about all the sex I’d likely have and thought I’d be stupid to turn it down. Talking to one of Bethany’s best friends, she was aware of her idea and thought it would be good to do for a year or two as we’d make tens of thousands for very little work. All we needed was a camera, an internet connection, and perhaps a few sex toys if things got kinky.
Bethany gave me a week before she cautiously approached me about her idea. Sitting next to me on our couch, curling up and snuggling into me, she rested a hand on my chest as I felt her kiss my cheek. “Thought about it, baby?”
“I have.”
“And?”
“Okay.”
She sat up on her knees, turning to see a glorious smile, the same one I’d fallen in love with over the years we’d been dating. “Really?”
I couldn’t help smiling at her enthusiasm. “Yes, sweetheart. But if we’re going to do this, we’re going to do it properly.”
To say Bethany fucked me into the mattress that evening wouldn’t be wrong. It was a sign of things to come.
We figured out that just fucking on camera wasn’t enough. We saved a bit of money so she could buy a few sexy outfits. We fixed up our bedroom so it looked nice on camera. I was already a gym user but doubled my efforts to get myself looking even better. Bethany was naturally fit, with perfect B-cup breasts and, as I said earlier, an arse that was just sensational. She kept her pussy shaved but now had it waxed.
The first time we filmed ourselves was just for us, to watch back afterwards. Doing that a couple more times helped us understand how to position ourselves, where to put the camera, but the one thing we didn’t want to do was act. We agreed we couldn’t exactly ‘make love’ on camera, but it wasn’t just going to be mindless sex. We still thought it could be somewhat intimate.
Bethany started the account and I was the one who took nude photos of her. Part of me was still worried about that, but in the end, guys might look at her photos and jerk off, but I was the one who slept next to her, got to fuck her, and spent my time with her. The only concern I had was being out with her and men, and even women, recognising her. I wasn’t sure how either of us would react to that.
The first time I appeared in any way was in photos of her sucking my cock. Those received plenty of attention, and that’s when guys started to show a jealous side, wondering who she was sucking off. Some of the comments were disgusting, but most guys just said I was a lucky son of a bitch. Some even complimented me on my size, and once photos appeared of us doing other things, some women were also commenting about my above average appendage.
Bethany showed me how much we made in those first two months before we starting making videos. By that stage, I was comfortable with her nude form being online as I was surprised at how unworried I was about it all. But we both knew that, once we started filming and uploading, we’d likely start making more money. In addition, we started advertising that we’d make speciality photos and videos for a larger fee.
It was a little awkward at first. I’ll admit that. Most people don’t want to see the male in porn, unless they’re watching gay porn. Bethany was centre of attention, but what made me feel great about myself was that she didn’t fake it. I’d been with her long enough to know when she was, and we’d discussed it not long after we’d started our sexual relationship. I’d rather she be honest and admit it wasn’t working, then I’d improve for her.
After half a dozen videos or so, we’d improved enough that our subscription rate exploded. Men loved her, women loved me, and many thought we looked fantastic when fucking on camera. Occasionally, we’d make love and those were some of our most popular videos, almost forgetting the camera was rolling. Did our videos end up elsewhere? Sure, there wasn’t a whole lot we could do about it. Did it worry us? No, we knew it would happen and, quite frankly, the money rolling in meant we didn’t really have to worry about it.
We eventually quit working full-time elsewhere as we focused on making more and more content. When Bethany suggested I start posing and release the content aimed for both men and women, I surprised myself at how quickly I agreed. Bethany loved taking provocative photos of me, I returned the favour on her, then we’d produce a film. We made a real team and, despite what we were doing, we were falling even more in love with each other. There was never a suggestion of inviting others to join in. The only thing we did was add further things to our lovemaking. Our first anal sex video was an immediate hit. Fucking her arse while fucking her pussy with a large dildo was even more popular. I must have covered her entire body in cum at one point.
Then there were the speciality videos. The number of people out there with a foot fetish was amazing. Some wanted me to lick her feet and toes. Others wanted me to fuck them. Some wanted her to give me a footjob. And most wanted me to cum on them. BDSM was also popular, and it was amusing that while most wanted her tied up, some wanted her to dominate me. The list of what some people wanted had us discussing how far we wanted to go, but when people were throwing literally thousands and thousands of dollars at us to do it, well, we couldn’t really turn them down.
Eighteen months into this, Bethany received an email. I don’t think either of us thought it would ever be anything more than amateur, but the email would change our lives. It was from a film producer in the United States. They’d seen her photos and our videos. Bethany had never considered that she would become a professional, but when she told me about the email, and the invite we both had to fly there, while we both had reservations, I was almost left thinking ‘We’ve come this far, why not get paid even more for it?’
We knew nothing about the industry apart from a few online articles. We both thought we were already fucking on film. If we managed to break in, there was a chance we’d make more money and live comfortably. The only question we both had was ‘Would we end up having to fuck other people? And if we did that, how would our relationship survive?’
Telling our families that we were heading off didn’t surprise them. By this stage, they’d all learned what we were doing. My two sisters and mother were not happy that I was heading off to perhaps become a porn star. Her family was a little supportive in the fact it was her life and she was free to choose what to do with it.
Seeing us off at the airport, I could see my mother, in particular, wasn’t happy. “I just know it’s not an easy life, Mark, and let’s be honest. The market is more about her, not you. I’ve done my research about this. Are you really sure this is what you want to do?”
“You haven’t seen us on film, Mum. Trust me, we look hot together.”
“And what if she ends up being contracted to do it with other people?” Charlotte asked, my older sister.
It was the question I’d been asking myself since she’d replied to the email, confirming our interest. At heart, I knew that she would eventually end up being filmed with other men. And if that was the case, then if they approved of me, perhaps I’d get a gig or two in films. I knew that very few men made it big in straight porn. But I also knew that some actresses could demand to only film with particular men, and if Bethany wanted to, could perhaps demand she only work with me.
I didn’t believe that would actually work. I was still wrapping my head around the possibilities.
“I’ll miss you,” Sally whispered, my younger sister who’d just turned eighteen.
I hugged the three other women in my life. My father was no longer around, as he’d left my mother years ago and now lived in another city with his new family. Mum had a couple of sisters, who I was close to growing up, and I had a half dozen cousins I’d see during major events. As for Bethany, her parents and brother were seeing us off. Since I’d been with her for years, they loved me like a son, though I think her brother had grown to dislike me, thinking I was the one who convinced her to do this.
Greeted at LAX by someone from the film studio, he was friendly enough but, within ten minutes, he was completely ignoring me and badly flirting and hitting on Bethany. She saw through it, holding my hand the entire time. We were taken to a small apartment first, told we would be given a couple of days to acclimatise and recover from our jet-lag. If we wanted to sight-see, all we needed to do was call a number and someone would drive us about.
Driven to the film studio, it wasn’t five-star glory, like a mega film studio, but the building was actually nicer than either of us expected, though they didn’t own the building. We were led to an elevator, riding up to a mid-level floor. We were greeted by a couple of producers, and we already had a fair idea of what would happen.
Of course, they were mostly interested in Bethany. Led into a rather plush office, we were asked a few questions, and they showed that they’d been keeping an eye on our content profile for a little while. Now that Bethany was in front of them, they wanted to see the goods. She was a little nervous but eventually ended up naked, and after moving to a nearby couch, they had her spread her legs, showing off her waxed pussy, asking her to masturbate.
“Is this okay with you, Mark?” Brian asked, the man who would decide on our future.
“Well, we’re going to have sex on camera so masturbating in front of you isn’t a big deal.”
Watching Bethany masturbate was always arousing. Once she’d enjoyed a couple of orgasms, he turned to me and asked me to strip naked. Once I did, he looked me up and down, mostly focusing on my cock. Nodding what I figured was his approval, considering I was rock solid, he then asked if I’d be willing to fuck my girlfriend. I almost scoffed but happily sat down.
“Reverse cowgirl,” he told us, “Our viewers will want to see Bethany in all her glory.”
It wasn’t an unusual position as it was something we often did ourselves. He wasn’t telling us anything we didn’t know. She rode me hard and fast, and my fingers worked her clit, getting her off again and again. He told me to hold back my cumshot as long as I could, and thankfully he allowed me a chance to break so we could switch position. I wasn’t surprised he told me to pull out and cum on her, Bethany on her knees as she took a facial.
To my surprise, he sat us down and explained his idea. Bethany would start out as a nude model. With her petite looks, men would love to just look at photos of her, and now with a professional studio behind her, they’d improve her look. Once she had a following, I’d be occasionally introduced for more hardcore photos.
“Once you have a following, we’ll start you in hardcore films,” he explained, “I’m assuming you’re here, hoping you will only be filmed with your boyfriend?” She nodded, and I had that feeling in my gut already. The smirk on his face almost had me wanting to wipe it off his face. “Sorry, but that just isn’t the way things are done here, and you’ll be hearing the same thing from any studio you visit. I’m assuming you’re here to make a career for yourself?”
“Of course,” Bethany replied.
“Then you two need to discuss your future as you, Bethany, are going to be a real star if you follow the right advice. My first piece? Get yourself an agent, someone to look after the pair of you. As for you, Mark, you’re young, fit, and you have a great dick. Get this through your head. You won’t match her stardom for a second, but I can tell you have a certain charisma. Women will love that shit. But you will have to learn a few things. If you remain together, you are second fiddle. Your girlfriend will be fucking other men and women. And the more she does on film, the better she’ll be paid. Know what I mean?”
“I do,” I replied, glancing at Bethany. She’d gone slightly pale, I think reality kicking in for both of us.
“Look at it this way. You’re both young, fit and attractive. Many men and women would kill to have this possibility. Sign the right contact, get yourself the right agent, the world will be your oyster. I could list off a number of actors and actresses who started with us and went on to become absolute stars.”
“I guess we have a lot to talk about,” Bethany stated.
I knew she wasn’t going to turn down the opportunity. She loved sex with me, and I knew she loved me, but ever since we’d started on this road, I knew she loved how men and women looked at her, whether she was naked or having sex. She had a high sex drive, that I thankfully matched, but I was left thinking she was going to enjoy making films in the end.
And I was now going to be little more than a passenger along for the ride. I was left wondering if our relationship would survive.
Ever been on a porn set? I would assume most of you haven’t. Be glad that you can’t smell porn as, quite frankly, it’s sometimes disgusting, particularly during the warmer months. Add no air-conditioning and it can be incredibly unpleasant. After nearly eight years in the industry, starting when I was twenty years old, I’m used to it, but seeing young men and women on a set the first couple of times is always amusing. And I’m talking a regular porn set. You add things like a lot of anal, group sex, gangbangs, BDSM, watersports, and god only knows what other fetishes, and quite frankly, I’m amazed some males manage to get hard naturally.
I’m sure you’re wondering what happened to Bethany and I. Yeah, our relationship didn’t survive. To be brutally honest, we never stood a chance once those contracts were signed. Her nude modelling career took off quickly, I was added for some hardcore photo shoots, before we ended up in our first film within six months of arriving. We made three films together before she was offered a contract worth a lot of money, the stipulation being she perform with other men and women. I couldn’t stop her. If I did, she’d resent me and we wouldn’t survive. I had no other option. I agreed and knew that was it. We’d go through the motions until one of us pulled the plug.
What surprised me is that, a month after she signed a contract, I was offered one as a male performer. I was worried I was going to be offered a gay for pay contract. But no, I apparently already had a following from a lot of women, while even some men liked to see me in films, thinking I had charisma and the studio thought I could provide some much needed intimacy to some of their films.
Within a few months, Bethany and I were sleeping in the same bed but that was about it, more roommates than lovers. It hadn’t taken long before Bethany was starring in all sorts of films. I never watched them, but knew she’d moved on from what I’d call ‘regular’ porn. I knew she’d become a popular anal performer due to her petite size. She’d been in more than one threesome and fairly sure she’d been in a couple of group sex scenes as well. I’d seen scripts that she’d left lying around and knew she was getting involved in ever more hardcore films.
As for myself, my main source to start with was starring in porn made for women. In essence, I made love on camera though it was all acting. It was actually rather nice, but it was fairly niche and I certainly didn’t appear in as many films as Bethany. I’d been in a couple of films with mature actresses, and I found them rather lovely to be with. They were professional, experienced, but were a good laugh before and after filming. More than once, studios approached me to star in gay porn, waving lots of money in my face, but it didn’t interest me. Transgender films? I gave it a bit of thought, but too often, they wanted me to bottom in addition to fucking, and I just wasn’t interested in it.
I’d agreed with Bethany that, despite what we did for a living, as long as we only had sex in a studio and on camera, we would somehow make it work. But when she started to disappear for an evening, with no invite for me to go along, I knew she was fucking other people. I put up with it for barely a couple of months before I confronted her. And it wasn’t just the cheating.
“You’re using,” I stated, “What is it? Cocaine? I think you’re smart enough not to get hooked on heroin or anything, at least.”
“Yeah, I am. What of it?”
I laughed bitterly. “Jesus wept, I know we’re in the industry, but I honestly thought you were smarter than that. Who gave it to you?”
“Brian did. Said I should just let loose and enjoy the lifestyle.”
“So how many other guys are you fucking?”
“I fuck on camera, Mark, so fucking off camera shouldn’t be…”
I rose to my feet as I glared at her. She looked genuinely terrified for a second. “Not the face,” she whispered.
In that moment, my heart broke completely. She actually thought I’d hit her. “The fact you think I’d hit you speaks volumes of what you think of me now, Bethany. The only regret I have is that I agreed to coming here.”
“But why? We’re making heaps of money and having a great time. So I like to fuck my co-stars off film? I know you are too!”
“Wrong, Bethany. I fuck on camera and that’s it. I leave the studio and come home. I’ve been home every night this week while you’ve no doubt been snorting, drinking and fucking. But you know what? I’m done. I could ask you to stop, but I know you won’t. But I’m not going to sit back and watch you fall into the abyss.”
“You’re leaving me?” she shrieked.
“I’ve already started moving my things out. Loretta is taking me in until I find my own place.”
She was one of my mature co-stars. Loretta was her stage name; I won’t give away her real name just yet. Sure, I’d fucked her on film more than once, but she was more like a mother figure and I’d spoken to her about my personal problems more than once. “You’re moving in with some old bitch when you could have me instead?” she retorted, and I heard her tone.
“I could mention what you’ve done on film… Ever wonder why I never want to kiss you after you’ve done particular films? Or why I don’t go down on you anymore? Bet you miss that, don’t you?”
“Yes,” she whispered. Me eating her pussy was one reason why so many women had watched our amateur stuff.
“Our intimacy died long ago, Bethany. And with what you’ve been doing, all you’ve taken is a massive dump on the ashes. Our lease agreement for this place ends in three months. I’ll pay up my share and you’re free to do what you want. I am genuinely sorry it’s ended like this, but I knew, the moment we boarded that plane, that if we stayed, we wouldn’t survive.”
Leaving Bethany was good for both of us. Bethany could go and do what she wanted without worrying about me. As for myself? I was single for the first time since I was a teenager, but I had some genuine friends in the industry. And once word of our relationship ended, to my surprise, studios started offering me more work.
After a couple of years, I gave in and agreed to star in transgender films. Again, I was only the dick, the transwoman the star of the film. They were actually good fun to make, the transwoman more beautiful than I expected, but I had to do things that I wouldn’t have agreed to a couple of years back. I didn’t bottom at all but… Well, the money being thrown my way was too good to turn down.
And, in the end, I went off the rails as well. First it was booze. I fucked for a living, so loved going out at night and getting fucked up. I was now well recognised in the area and women would throw themselves at me, hoping I’d fuck them. Since I was single, I thought ‘Fuck it’ and happily fucked my night’s away. It was difficult to get out of the ‘fucking on camera’ mode sometimes, but then again, I wasn’t making love to these women. My aim was just to get them off a few times and give them a night to remember.
It was one night out with a bunch of co-stars, having my cock sucked by one of Loretta’s mature friends under the table, when I was offered a line of cocaine for the umpteenth time. I was twenty-four at the time so it wasn’t peer pressure. I was single, loaded, good looking, and could bed any woman I wanted. So I thought ‘Fuck it’ and did the line. And that’s how things started to spiral out of control.
Somehow, I ended up hooking up with Bethany again. We actually starred in a couple of films together for the first time in a couple of years. The second film won plenty of awards as it was the first time we’d made love in a long time, and it was all captured on film. And since we were both doing loads of cocaine, we ended up at the same parties, fucking the same women sometimes, orgies, group sex and the occasional gangbang, and the spiral continued. I was now living in my own apartment with a couple of young women who were hoping to break into porn. They generally lived with me for a few months before moving on. I have no idea where Bethany lived. She was hooked on cocaine and a couple of other things. She was a little strung out, but with make-up and lighting, looked as beautiful as I remembered.
I had just turned twenty-eight years old, an eight-year veteran of the industry. I’d starred in plenty of films. Won awards. Most of my co-stars spoke of me in high regard as I was one of the few men who refused to star in the rough, almost abusive porn, that seemed to be coming more and more prevalent with each year. The sort of scenes I knew Bethany had done more than once. Each time, she ended up at my door afterwards, in floods of tears, apologising to me over and over again. The third time, I’d ended up taking her to ER as the abuse her arse had taken nearly had me in tears as well.
There is a dark side to porn that few talk about. I hated myself. I hated many of the people involved, particularly producers and studio executives. I was a drunk. A coke addict. I had what looked like amazing sex on film but couldn’t remember the last time I’d made love. I was now relying on little pills to get me hard sometimes. I loved many of my co-stars, so many of them broken with a plethora of issues, nothing but victims of an industry that destroyed people like them. I looked in the mirror nearly every day and wanted to punch the reflection.
Nearly everything came crashing down the day the police knocked on my door. They needed me to accompany them to the hospital. I asked why but they wouldn’t answer my questions. My stomach dropped as I was led inside. I knew when people recognised me, but it was when I noticed the sadness and sorrow in their eyes, that I knew what happened.
“Is it Bethany?” I asked.
It was Bethany. She’d died of a drug overdose. She was at some mansion with a whole bunch of other people. Three others were also dead. Two of them were still in hospital. Three were currently in cells, waiting to be interviewed and perhaps charged. Toxicology still hadn’t confirmed the cause of death as she had more than one drug in her system at the time of her death.
“Were you at the party?” one of the coppers asked.
“No. We’ve been broken up for a few years now. We get together occasionally, but we’ve obviously both changed over the years.”
I ran my hand over her blonde hair and kissed her forehead, not hating myself for the hot tears that dripped onto her. She’d been my first love. To be honest, I hadn’t loved anyone like I’d loved her since we’d broken up. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, “I should have said no. We should have stayed at home.”
Leading me out of the hospital, the coppers were nice enough to interview me at my apartment. I knew I had some difficult calls to make. With the time difference, I had to wait a few hours, but by the time I got through to her parents, they had already been notified and were putting plans in place to fly over and retrieve her body.
We hadn’t been home since leaving for Los Angeles years ago. Bethany had been living the high life, while I couldn’t face my mother, sisters and other women of the family. The only time I felt any shame or embarrassment was the idea of having to sit at the same table as all of them, aware that they all knew what I did for a living. While I hadn’t been home, I still sent emails and wrote letters, but I rarely called. But I knew I’d have to call about this.
I lied when I said I’d be home for the funeral. I wasn’t going home. I knew her parents wouldn’t want me there. But I also knew, in some way, they would blame me for her death. They knew she had been the one who wanted to go, but I had said nothing to stop it happening. I knew her brother would now hate me completely for what happened to his sister.
Meeting her parents a few days later to collect her body was even worse than identifying her body. Her father was in bits. Her brother glared at me with undisguised hatred and anger, noticing his hands ball into fists. I almost wanted him to hit me. At least I’d feel something. As for her mother, she hugged and begged me to come home with them.
I couldn’t.
Instead, I saw them off at the airport. Her brother walked through security without a backwards glance. Her father did shake my hand and wished me the best. Her mother pleaded with me to give coming home some thought. She’d already lost her daughter; she didn’t want to lose me as well.
Once they were gone, I called a few friends. They were aware of what happened and seemed genuine in their concern for me. We met up a few hours later once night had fallen. I drank, did a load of coke, and found a pair of young women who wanted nothing more than a night of hot, kinky sex. Something just to help me feel some sort of emotion.
I didn’t feel a thing. Who would have thought I’d not feel a single emotion despite the fact I had a gorgeous eighteen-year-old on my face and another one on my cock, the sort of thing most men would have sold their soul for.
I wondered if I even had one left to sell.
The incessant banging had me gritting my teeth as it felt like nails were being hammered into the side of my head. Somehow managing to open my eyes, I was left feeling relieved that the room wasn’t still spinning. Feeling a body to either side of me, I had to lift my head to see who they were. I almost sighed relief that they were not strangers. The brunette to my left was Melody, an innocent eighteen-year-old from the cornfields of Iowa. She’d moved in a couple of months back, and despite the fact she slept with me, I was steering her away from the sharks that would be abusing her body within days. The blonde to my right called herself Aphrodite, though her real name was Mary-Jane, and she was from a small town near the Rocky Mountains of Montana. She was nineteen and a stripper, hoping to break into the industry. I was subtly trying to talk her out of it, but she was adamant it was something she wanted to do.
The pounding on the door continued. “Get the door, Bruce,” Melody whispered.
My name was Mark but, like many performers, I used a pseudonym. Bruce Steele. Yeah, yeah, completely on the nose, but it didn’t really matter. I just didn’t want to use my real name. Don’t know why I bothered sometimes as everyone watches porn and I was recognised everywhere. Those who say they don’t watch porn? They do. Maybe not constantly, but they’ve seen something, and out of the ten biggest films in the last five years, I’d been in six of them. Not as a headliner. The women headline, were on the cover of the DVD or were the centre piece of the website design. But I was one of the ‘fortunate’ few to fuck some of those women.
Groaning as I got out of bed, if it was the police, I could only be thankful there was no cocaine in the apartment. I was day four into trying to dry myself out for the umpteenth time. I was still an alcoholic, but I figured one vice at the time. First cocaine. Then pot. And then booze.
Slipping into a pair of shorts, I staggered out of the bedroom, glancing across the living room, which was a mess but I didn’t really care. I had a maid who’d come clean twice a week, and she was used to cleaning up our messes. Opening the door, I felt my legs almost go out from underneath me as I was greeted by a face I hadn’t seen in over eight years, at least in person. Glancing to either side, I saw two more.
Before I knew it, I was on my knees, sobbing, as I felt two comforting arms wrap around me. “It’s okay, baby,” she whispered, “Mum’s here now.”
I clutched onto my mother, just in case it was a bad dream and she wasn’t really there. At that moment, I was a little boy being comforted after I’d skinned my knee while playing outside. She held me so tightly as I sobbed, I didn’t want to let her go. When my older and younger sister joined in the cuddle, I cried even harder. All the agony, regret and sense of loss I’d been feeling just flooded out.
“What are you doing here?” I asked, god knows how much later.
“We’re taking you home, Mark, and the three of us will not be taking no for an answer. No excuses. No arguments. No negotiation. I don’t care how old you are or what you’ve done with your life to this point. You’re my little boy and you are their brother.”
“Why bother? I’m a complete and utter mess. Better off just leaving me here.”
She leaned back and stroked my cheek, smiling at how soft her hands were, just like I remembered. “You’re more than a mess, Mark,” she stated bluntly, “But that’s why your mother and sisters have flown all the way across the Pacific to be here now.”
Finding the strength to lift myself up, I helped up my mother and sisters, hugging both of them individually, before I stood aside and gestured them in. Of course, at that moment, Melody and Mary-Jane decided to walk out of my bedroom, stark naked. Both squealed and covered up their breasts and groins. “Get some clothes on, girls. I’ll make coffee,” I stated.
They smiled at me. “Okay,” Melody replied, “Um, who are our guests?”
“Introductions will be made once you’re dressed. Tea?” They both smiled and nodded. Waiting until they were in their bedroom, I glanced at my mother and siblings. Mum’s face was blank, Charlotte was blushing, Sally looked impressed by her older brother. “Coffee? Tea? Something else?” I asked as I walked into the kitchen. “What time is it?” I wondered.
“Nearly midday,” Mum replied, “I’ll have a coffee, as will Charlotte. Sally usually drinks tea.”
“Midday? Hell, that’s early for me most days, unless I’m filming.”
“Nothing today, Mark?” Charlotte wondered.
“No, I filmed a scene yesterday. Are you sure you want to hear about it?” I asked that question mostly looking at my mother.
“Nothing will shock me, Mark,” Mum retorted with a smile, “I’m more than aware of what you do for a living.”
“Ah… Yeah, I assumed you would. Guess it’s difficult to keep that sort of thing a secret.”
“Not when my best friends have seen some of your films, Mark.”
I met my mother’s blue eyes and saw the humour in them, so the laugh that escaped me felt rather good. “Most of my friends wonder what you’d be like in bed,” Charlotte added.
Melody and Mary-Jane walked in, dressed though still showing plenty of skin. After making a round of introductions, my mother rather bluntly asked how old they were. When hearing Melody was only a couple of months past eighteen, having arrived in LA the day of her eighteenth birthday, while Mary-Jane was nineteen and a half, Mum playfully slapped my shoulder. “Mark! They’re younger than Sally!”
“He cares for us, Miss… um…” Melody started to say.
“Call me Sandra. I’m his mother, and he’ll still call me Mum, at least.”
Once I’d made everyone drinks, we moved into the living room, where I sat on the couch with Melody and Mary-Jane to either side. Melody cuddled into me as always, and I’ll admit, I felt rather protective of her, trying not to think of her as a younger sister, considering we had sex. But I felt that way about many of the young women who arrived. As for Mary-Jane, she was very much doing what she wanted but I still felt some sense of responsibility as she was living with me.
We made small talk until it was obvious that my mother wanted to talk to me in private but was too polite to say anything to Melody and Mary-Jane. The latter eventually read the room and suggested to Melody they head out for lunch and shopping. They changed rather quickly, both of them kissing me before they disappeared out the door.
“Okay, Melody has the biggest crush on you, Mark,” Charlotte stated.
“She’s a sweet girl,” I admitted, “I hope you believe me when I say I treat her well while she’s lived here.”
“We believe you,” Mum stated, before she sighed, “What happened, Mark?”
Sipping at my coffee, I scoffed. “Fuck, Mum. Where the hell do I even begin?”
“What happened to Bethany?” Sally asked softly, “Why did she die?”
I lowered my head as I didn’t want them to see my face. The guilt I carried for her death would never go away. I should have done more to protect her from the sharks that eventually ruined her. I’d had a bad feeling from the get-go that she would have ended up starring in some of the certain films she did, but I had hoped we both would have avoided some of the vices, but in the end, we were both too weak for that.
“We’ve both made a lot of bad decisions long before we even boarded the plane to come here, Sally. Unfortunately, Bethany paid for one of them with her life.”
“Are you on drugs, Mark?” Mum asked.
“I’ve been taking cocaine for years, Mum. The last snort I took was four days ago. I smoke pot daily but I could quit that tomorrow. I just smoke to chill out. Never done anything with a needle or a pipe. I drink so much, I’m fairly sure my liver is pickled.”
“You’re giving all that up now, Mark,” Mum stated, the tone suggesting I not even bother arguing. Glancing at my sister’s, the body language told me I should not say a single word. Just nod and agree, and that they had my best interests at heart. She moved across to sit next to me on the couch, taking my hand in hers. “Do you want to come home, Mark?”
“I have no idea what I’d do.”
“We’ll worry about that later. Your old room has been given a makeover. Old friends have been calling up, concerned as to your well-being. Everyone missed you at the funeral. Her parents understood why but they were so sad you weren’t there to say goodbye.”
“It was my fault,” I muttered.
Mum hugged me tightly. “Get those thoughts out of your head, baby,” she whispered, “I won’t blame Bethany either. She was a young woman led astray by predators.”
“Maybe if I was there…”
“You could have been in the morgue beside her. Unfortunately, Mark, she made choices that led to her being there that night. No, she didn’t deserve what happened to her. It breaks my heart to know I’ll be returning home with my child alive, while her parents brought her home to then lower her into the ground. It’s not fair.”
“When can you leave, Mark?” Charlotte wondered.
Sighing and running a hand through my hair, I had to think about it for a minute. “Um, my current contract is based on films rather than for a certain number of years. From memory, I have another five to ten films to make before I’ve fulfilled the obligations, otherwise I’ll forfeit a large chunk of change. I’ll need to call my agent to confirm.”
“Call them today and confirm what you need to do. That way we’ll know when we can go home.”
“You’ll stay here?”
“We’ve all booked long service leave. We knew it might take a couple of months before we could get you home.”
I looked across the room at my two sisters. “Um, you do realise… You won’t want to… No, of course not. I’m your brother.”
“That scene you filmed with Clarice van Dorn was so beautiful,” Sally whispered, “No wonder it won so many awards.”
“Were you really making love?” Charlotte wondered.
“You’ve actually seen my films?”
“We all have,” Mum whispered.
“Oh… What do you think?”
“Well, answer the question about that film,” Charlotte stated.
“I guess I’m a decent actor as I won’t say we were exactly making love. I can’t remember the last time I did that. But Clarice and I talked about the scene beforehand. We already had good chemistry before starting filming. By the time the cameras were on, we were already into each other, and I don’t just mean it physically.” I glanced at my mother. “Mum, are you suggesting…”
“It’s not that weird!”
I wasn’t willing to argue. “Where are you staying? I don’t have enough space here. I would if I could.”
“We’ve actually booked an apartment nearby. If you’re wondering how we knew where you lived, Bethany had your address in her things. Her parents told us, thinking we’d like to know. We were coming here regardless, but after seeing you when they came to collect her, they suggested we get over here as soon as possible.”
I hugged her tightly, feeling her arms around me. “Okay, Mum. Just let me wrap up my contract, then I’ll tie up a few more things before I can go home.” I paused before admitting, “I don’t like living here anymore.”
“It’s okay, baby. Your home is with your family. That’s where you belong.”
I told Melody and Mary-Jane that I would eventually be leaving when they got back, Mum and my sisters having left to settle into the apartment they were staying in, promising to meet them for dinner. While sad I was leaving, they understood why. I agreed to sign the lease into their names and suggested they keep the place only for themselves. Definitely don’t let any men live with them. In fact, don’t bring any back for their own safety.
Dinner that night with my mother and sisters made my heart ache as I realised what I’d been missing in my life for years. For the first time I could remember, I didn’t touch a drop of booze on a night out, sticking to water. Mum talked about her career, and I was surprised to hear she was single. Mum might have been nearing fifty but she was a beautiful mature woman. Hell, I’d slept with women her age during my early years in the business. Still did too.
As for my sisters, they blossomed into utterly gorgeous women. Charlotte was a year and a bit older than myself. I was sad to hear she was divorced, though she assured me her ex-husband was a dick and she was glad to be rid of him. As for Sally, she was career-minded, had one or two ex-boyfriends, but the surprise was that both were living at home with Mum. Then again, it was better than the three all living alone.
My agent confirmed I had six scenes left to film as per my contract. Telling her I wanted to complete the contract as quickly as possible, she had me signed up so I would have them done within three weeks. I did have to ask what exactly I’d be doing, as although she was aware of what I was willing to do, I had been surprised a couple of times. I’d walked out of a studio more than once when informed of what I’d have to do during a scene.
To my delight, my penultimate scene as an adult actor was with Loretta. She knew I was going home, and being one of my closest friends, I think our mutual feelings came to the fore during the scene. We pretty much ignored the director the entire time. Watching the scene together later, the look in her eyes spoke volumes. I finished inside her, something I rarely did in films, and we spent minutes afterwards cuddling and kissing. The director instructed the cameraman to keep filming the entire time. Loretta wept as I held her, though she whispered that I was doing the best thing for myself, but that she’d miss me terribly.
It was a sense of relief that I finished my final scene. It was an ordinary scene that I’d done time and again. Blowjob. Cunnilingus. Sex in various positions. Anal, but not the brutal crap you see in so many films nowadays. Then a facial, as that was just expected nowadays. My co-star was a woman I’d been in a few scenes. I’d have rather finished off with Clarice van Dorn, as everyone knew how much chemistry we had during any scene we shared, but she was booked into another film. I chatted with her on the phone before filming. The offer to sleep with her before I went home wasn’t a surprise.
Would you be surprised to hear my mother and sisters were present that last day? They learned quite a few things that day about filming. It is not sexy at all. While I was fucking my co-star, we were surrounded by the director, sound engineer, cameramen, producers, hangers-on, and other staff who kept a film production going. Thankfully, we were professionals and used to it. Knowing my mother and sisters were watching was a bigger turn on then I’d admit, and I noticed all three pairs of eyes light up when they saw my erection in real life.
After a shower and saying farewell to the few people I actually liked, my phone blew up over the next few days as word of my retirement spread through the industry. I had very few male friends but plenty of female friends, and there were plenty of offers to meet up at parties, for dinner, and knowing I was single, plenty of sex as well. As I was preparing to leave, and trying to sober up completely, I turned down everything except for an invitation from Loretta, which we agreed would be last party before leaving, while Clarice wanted to see me one last time out of the studio.
I told my mother and sister about both invitations, promising I would behave. Clarice’s invitation was first, driving over to her apartment around a week before I was flying out. Despite so many of the women I starred in films with, she was still entirely natural and her beauty shone through without needing to cake her in make-up. We’d starred in numerous scenes and films together. Clarice was a fake name, her surname ‘van Dorn’ a slight nod to her Dutch heritage, though she was actually a German national.
We had dinner and I like to think we genuinely made love that evening. None of the garbage we’d have to do on set. No faking, not that she needed to do that too often with me, but the women are expected to talk dirty and make a lot of noise when being fucked. Lying back in bed afterwards, our appetites for one another well and truly sated, we discussed my future while I had to ask what she’d do.
“I’m going home in six months, as soon as my current contract expires,” she said, “I’m going to return to university, completely my degree, then find a regular job. I hope to find a man who can overlook what I’ve done with my life. Many say they can, but when reality hits them in the face, few can actually handle what I’ve done.”
“Feel the same way, to be honest,” I admitted, “Family know what you do?”
“Mother supports me, says it’s my life and the choices I make are my responsibility. My father just doesn’t think about it. Most of my friends know I’m over here but certainly don’t know I work in porn.”
“Or they’ve seen a film and are too polite to mention it?”
She snuggled into me and it felt so normal, it actually hurt my heart. She was a sweet thing, two years younger than me, nothing like Bethany in looks or personality, but we’d agreed long ago that a relationship wouldn’t work while we were both in the industry, admitting we’d both just get jealous that we were not being exclusive, work or not.
After feeding me the next morning, we shared a last hug at her front door, having exchanged all the information we could, promising to stay in touch. She wasn’t just a lover; she was one of my best friend’s. As we were both single, she was often my date when attending award nights. If she wasn’t available, I’d attend with Loretta. Now that always set tongues wagging, considering our twenty-odd year age gap.
Loretta’s party was attended by plenty of people I recognised, and many close friends. Loretta made sure there were no drugs, and while others were drinking, I kept my word to my family by not touching a drop, not even a light beer. The fact my family was there did cause plenty of comments and conversations, but everyone was friendly and it was amusing when my sisters recognised a few of the women I’d been in films with.
The tears from my friends at the end of the night were genuine or so I liked to think. Many knew I wouldn’t be back, that this part of my life was over. More than one insinuated they’d like to fly to my homeland to visit. Loretta was the last to say goodbye. I just hugged her for what felt like hours, feeling her shudder against me as she cried.
“I’ll miss you the most,” I whispered.
“I love you, Mark.”
I knew it was like the love of one close friend for another, but I whispered back, “I love you too, Belinda.”
Very few actually knew her real name. She was an industry veteran and kept her personal life very private. I was one of the few she trusted with the most intimate details of her life. She leaned back so I could carefully wipe her cheeks. “I love your family, by the way,” she said, “I can see how much they love you.”
“They arrived at the right time. My life was spiralling.”
She hugged me tightly again before we exchanged whispered farewells. Only two women actually had an invite to visit me back in Australia. Her and Clarice. I knew neither would likely ever come visit, but though we shared scenes together, they were also the closest friends one could have in the industry. With a last soft kiss, I joined my family in the car. I’d already moved out of the apartment I’d shared with Melody and Mary-Jane, all my things back at the apartment my family had lived in for the past few weeks.
It was with a spring in my step that we left the apartment on that last morning. I wasn’t particularly sad to be leaving nearly everything else behind. I had my health, which verged on a miracle, a healthy bank account, despite the drugs, and I was still under thirty. I knew getting life restarted wasn’t going to be easy, but with the support of a family that still somehow loved me, maybe it wouldn’t be too difficult.
“Mark, wake up, honey,” a warm voice whispered into my ear. Coming awake rather quickly, I rolled onto my side and heard a gasp, slowly opening my eyes to see my mother gazing down at me, colour coming to her cheeks rather quickly. The jet-lag was still affecting me, and it took me a few moments before realising I was both naked and sporting morning wood.
They might have been on set back in the LA but hadn’t seen my cock up close. My mother was within touching distance and her eyes kept flicking down. “Mum?” Her eyes met mine and I smiled at her. She caressed my cheek and her smiled broadened. I knew she was delighted to have me back home. “Let me put something on. Is it early?”
“Didn’t think sleeping all day would help your body clock.”
“Thanks, Mum.”
She kissed my cheek. “You’re welcome, baby. I love having you home again.”
Getting up, I did put on a pair of shorts before heading out into the hallway, walking down to the bathroom to pee then wash my face. Looking in the mirror, I still looked tired. My chest was bare as years of waxing had resulted in my hair growing back slower and sparser. My groin was always bare… To be honest, the only areas where I still had it was my head, face, arms and legs. Considering I was filmed from behind quite a lot while on set, I waxed my butt too.
Heading out into the kitchen, Mum was at the stove, cuddling her from behind. She leaned back and smiled up at me, kissing the top of her head, before cuddling each sister as they sat at the table. Charlotte smiled and looked happy to see me, Sally giggled as I gave her a gentle squeeze. Taking a seat, I noticed both look at me. The last time they’d seen me in the flesh, I may have been twenty but I’d done a lot of work on my body since then.
“We won’t inundate you with questions just yet,” Sally said, “You’ve been a zombie the past few days.”
“And I guess you’re still in recovery from everything,” Charlotte added.
“I’m sure you have a lot on your minds,” I replied, “I’m willing to answer anything on your mind.”
Mum placed a plate of food in front of me, doing the same for my sisters, before she sat opposite me. Her blue eyes sparkled as she hadn’t stopped smiling since we’d arrived at home. Glancing at either sister, Charlotte dug into her plate but Sally would glance at me every few seconds, a shy smile on her face. “Want me to put on a shirt?” I asked, wondering if I was embarrassing her. She blushed but shook her head. “Guess I look different now?”
“My brother is hot,” she whispered, then looked away as she blushed rather brightly. Chuckling, Mum had a giggle too while Charlotte teased her sister.
“If you’ve seen some of my films… I still find that a little weird, to be honest.”
We finished breakfast and I realised rather late that it was the weekend, as none of them made a move to head off to work. Seeing my confusion, the three giggled, Charlotte letting me know it was Saturday. Then again, I hadn’t had a nine-to-five job in years, and I could be called in to film a scene or two any day of the week. Though I’d reconnected with a couple of friends since returning home, I had no real plans, so ended up in the living room, nursing a coffee as my sisters joined me, Mum taking one of the recliners.
“You’ve been back a few days, Mark. I know you’ve got a lot on your mind, but have you thought about your future?” Mum asked.
“I’m thinking I’ll go to university as a mature student.”
“Doing what?”
“Actually, I know more than one former co-star ended up becoming a teacher. I know my previous life could follow me, but those I know who did it would face their past if it was mentioned. Of course, it would depend on where they live. If they lived in an open-minded community, no-one cared. But in the more conservative areas, if anyone found out, they’d be chased out of the job.”
“Your marks at school were good from what I remember,” Mum told me, “I can dig out your old school reports, but I think as a mature student, you just need to prove you can pay.”
“I have savings to get me through to the new school year. I can pay my way until then. I could get a part-time gig but no idea doing what, to be honest. Not sure putting ‘Being able to fuck on camera’ will look that great on any resume.”
Mum and Charlotte eventually left me alone, making me smile when they both kissed my cheek and cuddled me. It felt nice to be genuinely loved. Sally remained sat by my side, cuddling into me, wrapping my arm around her as we continued to watch whatever was on television.
“I loved your movies, Mark,” she whispered, “Can I be honest?”
“Sure.”
“I masturbated to them all the time.”
I wasn’t shocked. At least a third of all the films I made were aimed more at women than men. “And doing that to your brother was fucking someone else didn’t weird you out?”
“No… I’d just wish it was me you were with after watching so many scenes. At first, it was just hot. My brother was very handsome, the women you were with were beautiful, but the scenes I enjoyed were always intimate and sensual. I know it didn’t feel like making love to you when you were in the middle of it, but to the women watching, my god, Mark. I’d be soaking wet before I even got my fingers near my pussy.”
“But things changed?”
“Of course. The more scenes I watched, the more I got to know how you were with the women you were in the scene with, the more I’d imagine it was me you were with. I couldn’t really help it. I had a good feeling your co-star wasn’t faking it.”
“Not often. If I was in a scene with Clarice, that was almost genuine nearly every single time. We had a connection that any director I worked with said just couldn’t be faked. There were a couple of other women out there who would practically insist I was doing the scene or entire movie with them.” I took a sip of coffee before I had to ask, “Your friends watch my scenes too?”
“Between my friends, Charlotte’s and Mum’s, you had quite the fan club. I can’t wait until my friends come around and visit. It’s going to smell like pussy very quickly as they’ll all be dripping wet within seconds.”
Glancing at her, she looked back at me with those gorgeous blue eyes, smiling at me. Her brunette hair was cut to her shoulders, she had dimples when she smiled, faint freckling over her nose. Her lips were full and very kissable. I knew she had a tight little body on her, barely taller than Bethany. In fact, there were one or two similarities that did make me wonder. Her chest was about the same size, and she wore some very short, tight pants whenever she walked around the house, and they clung to her little butt.
“So you had very inappropriate thoughts about your brother?” I whispered. She bit her bottom lip and nodded as I’d leaned in closer. “And I thought I had some kinks.”
“It was safe as you were over there,” she whispered back, “But once Mum ran into Bethany’s parents and they told us about you, we knew we had to bring you home too.”
Resting my hand on her left thigh, she almost jumped but slowly spread her legs as I stroked her soft skin. “But now that I’m here, is it still safe, Sally? I mean, I’m pretty fucked up as it is.”
“All I want is my brother to hug me all the time and love me like I know he does.”
“I do love you, Sally. I love the three of you so much for dropping everything to come and save me.”
She ended up straddling my lap, resting her head on my chest as I stroked her back. Mum joined us again after she’d dressed, smiling at me as Sally was almost half-asleep. Leaning over, caressing the back of Sally’s head she kissed my forehead. “We all missed you, Mark,” she said softly, “Not sure Sally ever told you, but you were her hero growing up. When your father walked out, you stood up as the man of the house, always looking out for your two sister’s.”
“She’s my little sister. It’s my role in life to protect her.”
“You did beat up a couple of ex-boyfriends of mine,” Sally murmured.
“Yeah, they deserved it for trying to get handsy when you said no to them. So they deserved the busted nose and fat lip they got.”
“When you’re a bit more with it, I’ll admit I do have one or two questions about your career, Mark. You generally didn’t mention it too often in your emails or letters, but I’ll admit to being curious. If that’s not too weird.”
“I figured you’d all have questions, Mum. It’s fine.”
Sally eventually sat up on my lap and I could tell when a woman was turned on, and my little sister was horny as fuck. I think she’d felt my cock getting harder as she sat on me. I wasn’t wearing underwear and my shorts were thin. Her shorts were thin and I could feel the heat of her pussy through two thin pieces of fabric.
Without a word, she stood up and disappeared towards the hallway leading to her room. The bathroom was opposite mine, Charlotte next to me, with Sally across from Charlotte. Mum’s room was at the other end of the house, with an ensuite. I’d shared the same bathroom years ago and it didn’t bother me.
Glancing at Mum, she returned my look and smiled. “I think she’s excited being around her big brother again,” she stated.
“Yeah, there’s excited and then there’s…”
“Mark, we’ve all watched your films. It’s going to be awkward for a while because we’ve seen my son and their brother being intimate on film. If not being intimate, even I’d admit that some of the sex on display was mind-blowing.”
Hearing my mother mentioning my career so casually had me chuckling. “Never thought I’d discuss this with you, Mum.”
“I haven’t been celibate since your father walked out on his family, Mark, but I’m not exactly beating off the men either.”
“More fool them because you’re gorgeous, Mum.”
She met my eyes as she looked me up and down. “I take it you enjoyed those films with mature women?”
“Certainly did when I was in my early-twenties and I’d be paired with a woman in her late-thirties or in her forties. One or two were in their fifties. I’m sure you know one or two of the scenes I did…”
“Step-mother?”
Laughing again, thankfully Mum joined in too. “That sort of shit has blown up lately, but I think it’s because it’s one of the final taboos. They can’t claim it’s actual incest as it’s illegal, plus no-one would believe it anyway, but ‘step this’ and ‘step that’ is now everywhere on the internet. When we’re doing the scene, we’ll laugh about the dialogue before, then just focus on making the scene as hot as possible.”
“What other taboos?”
“The sort of stuff I had no interest in. One girl with five to ten blokes, just gangbanging the shit out of her. Double anal. Double vaginal. Treating her like a piece of shit. Slapping her, choking, all that sort of shit. Peeing on them. Bethany was eventually getting offers in that sort of thing. I saw one of her scenes and I could see her eyes. She hated every minute. But she did it more than once because the money was just too good to turn down.”
“You miss her, don’t you?”
“Every day, Mum. We might have ended our relationship, but we eventually worked our way to becoming friends again. I don’t blame myself any longer, and certainly don’t blame her. I blame Brian, as he was the one who got her hooked on cocaine. After that, she was doing all sorts of other shit. Thing is, if you read up online about the industry, or watched any number of documentaries about it, what happened isn’t that big a surprise.”
“You won’t miss it, will you?”
“God no. I wasn’t looking at retiring this soon but I figured it was either going to kill me in the end, or I’d have to retire and just disappear. The idea was always to come home eventually. Maybe.”
It was starting to get warmer as the spring season approached summer, so after lunch, I headed out to the pool for the first time since returning home. I wasn’t surprised that my sisters and mother joined me. The bikini Sally wore would have been considered scandalous, as it barely covered the small mounts on her chest, nor her quite obviously bare pussy. Charlotte had a fuller figure than her sister, standing a couple of inches taller. Darker hair down to the middle of her back, gorgeous brown eyes. Paler than her sister, a larger chest, but the bikini bottom suggested she either shaved or was very well groomed.
Then Mum walked out and I felt my jaw drop. Near fifty years old, she carried a little more weight than her daughters but carried it well. It wasn’t exactly a bikini but she still had lots of skin on show. She coloured her hair, a vibrant red. Her blue eyes sparkled. Largest chest of everyone. She wore regular swimming shorts so I figured she was at least groomed.
Despite them being family, I remained in the pool as I felt my cock come to life. I had no idea why I was turned on. Perhaps it was because I was feeling things for women I actually cared about and genuinely loved. I guess being stone cold sober also helped. After months and years of abusing my body with all sorts of things, I was surprised my cock functioned most of the time.
Joining me in the pool, we spent an hour or so just cooling off. My two sisters fooled around with me and I didn’t miss the fact their hands were touching all over my torso, though thankfully, they avoided my groin. If they’d touched me there, they might not have been entirely surprised that I was turned on. Sally was two years younger than me at twenty-six but could pass for much younger, a mixture of cute and adorable. Charlotte was fifteen months older than me but was absolutely stunning as well. When both cuddled into me, I could only close my eyes, whispering how much I’d missed both of them, and that despite everything, I’d never forgotten them, missed them, and always loved them.
Both of them cried on my shoulder, Mum cuddling into me from behind, feeling her larger breasts pressing into me. “We loved and missed you too just as much, baby,” she whispered, kissing my cheek.
I’d been home a few days by then, and had barely left the house, my body recovering not only from the jet-lag, but my body was still craving cocaine and alcohol. The pot had been easy to give up as I was just a social smoker. Mum worked at the hospital and sought advice about people getting over drug and alcohol addiction. I didn’t want to go in for any sort of treatment as I didn’t know anywhere I could score cocaine anyway, and not drinking wasn’t as difficult as I thought it would be.
And I wasn’t just doing it for myself. I wanted to be clean for my family.
Mum suggested we head out for dinner that evening. The idea did make me a little nervous as, back in LA, I was recognised often when doing simple things like the shopping. Doesn’t matter if you start in regular or adult films, people will still want to take a selfie, want a signature, or just stop and chat. I didn’t think not being in the States would change anything. Most of my films were not just on DVD or Blu-Ray, or whatever they were sold on nowadays. Everything was online, and despite what people think, billions of people still happily pay for well-produced pornography.
Arriving at the restaurant, I felt eyes on me until I realised it wasn’t through recognition. They thought I was one lucky bastard to walk in with three gorgeous women. Mum wore a long black dress, down to her knees but it had a plunging neckline that showed off plenty of cleave, thick straps over her shoulders but her arms were uncovered. Charlotte’s dress was similar, navy blue, shorter hem and even tighter, if possible. Her arse looked spectacular. Sally wore a little red dress. If some eyes were on me, everyone looked at her. She appeared confident but the colour in her cheeks had her looking adorable in my eyes. She hung on my arm, gazing up at me constantly and smiling. Charlotte did the same thing on my other arm as we were led to the table.
For the first time since my return, the entire focus was on their lives. Mum remained coy most of the time, Charlotte talked about her career but eventually told me about her marriage and the, what she called, inevitable divorce, admitting she simply married the wrong man. Sally admitted she was happy being a primary school teacher, and wasn’t interested in dating around. When I’d told her I was considering the same career, though preferably high school so I could focus on a sole subject, she was already putting together things I’d need.
Returning home later that evening, they’d enjoyed a glass or two of wine with dinner, and asked if it was okay if they opened a bottle at home. “I don’t drink wine anyway,” I stated.
We talked late into the night until we were all ready to crash. Mum disappeared first, giving her a long cuddle as I’d done every night since I’d moved into the apartment for those few nights before we’d departed for home. She kissed both my cheeks and smiled at me. “I’m glad you’re home, baby,” she whispered, “See you in the morning.”
Charlotte and Sally escorted me to my bedroom door. Charlotte hugged me tightly, moulding her body into mine as I held her tightly. She whispered into my ear that she loved me, kissing my cheek, walking off to her own room. Sally hugged me tightly as she did every night, whispering how much she loved me.
“Goodnight, cutie,” I whispered. I’d called her that every night since we arrived back home.
Closing the door to my bedroom, I stripped down naked, putting all my clothes in the basket, before getting into bed, lying back with my phone. I had a couple of messages from those back in the States, sending messages back. Browsing a little social media, there was a knock at the door, calling whoever it was in.
Sally appeared through a small gap, closing the door behind her. She wore an incredibly small pair of pink panties and a thin pink crop top, spaghetti straps over her shoulders. She looked incredibly cute but smouldered with an untapped sexuality at the same time. “I’ve waited every night to find the courage to do this,” she whispered, “Can I just sleep with you tonight?”
“I’m naked under these sheets, Sally.”
“I don’t care. I just want to cuddle with my brother, like we used to.”
“I wasn’t naked then. But okay, come on.”
She giggled, bouncing her way towards my bed, sliding under the sheets and cuddling into me for a couple of minutes, turning off the lamp on the nightstand. When she kissed me softly on the lips, it wasn’t a real surprise. “I love you, Mark.”
“Love you too, Sally.”
Smiling at me, she turned over and spooned back against me. She would have felt my thick but flaccid cock against her. I was one of those fortunate men who was both a shower and a grower. Feeling her tight body against me, sister or not, it got me a little excited. Wrapping my arms around her, she felt tiny when resting back against me. Then again, I was probably an entire foot taller than her. She seemed to fall asleep far quicker than I did. Apart from the occasional night with Clarice or Loretta, two women I loved but wasn’t in love with, it had been a long time since I had someone in bed I loved as much as I loved my little sister.
I was woken in the morning by movement, opening my eyes slowly to see the back of her head, but I felt her moving her lower body against my now rock hard cock. Part of me didn’t really blame her for being turned on, considering what she’d admitted to the previous day. She realised I was awake when my fingers started to caress her chest. What did surprise me was the fact she slipped off her crop top so her upper body was naked.
Running my fingers up to one of her breasts, I felt how hard her small nipple was. She gasped as I gently ran my fingers over both of them. Moving my hand back down her body, I arrived at the top of her panties, moving past them to run down her smooth leg, lifting it up so it rested over both of mine. Gently running my fingers over the thick fabric of her panties, I felt how damp they were when I moved my hand slowly between her legs, the whimper causing my cock to throb.
“I’m not sure this is a good idea,” I whispered, “You are my little sister, after all.”
She turned around and her blue eyes gazed into mine, her soft fingers caressing my cheek. “I’ve dreamed of this moment for so long, Mark.”
“You have?” She moved back against me, wrapping my arm tighter around her. “For how long?”
“I used to watch your content with Bethany when you made your movies here. I’d imagine you were with me all the time.” She paused before adding softly, “And I’m not the only one who feels this way.”
“I’m a mess, Sally. I have been for years. I’d probably still be considered an addict, an alcoholic. I’m unemployed. You can do better.”
“I couldn’t say anything all that time ago because you were in love with Bethany. You would never have seen how I looked at you. Mum noticed. And so did Charlotte, because she looked at you the same way.”
“And Mum?”
She giggled. “Oh, as far as Mum is concerned, she’d just like to live out some mature lover fantasies with you.”
“And what do you want?”
“My brother to love me in the way I love him. I don’t care what you’ve done the past few years, Mark. I know you’ve been over there, living your own life to what were pretty much your own rules. I’m not going to judge you, nor will anyone else in our family. Your choices were your own, but so are mine. I’m not going to sit back and wait any longer to grab what I want the most.”
“You’ve obviously given this a lot of thought. I’m going to need time to wrap my head around this. You’re talking incest, Sally. I’ve done a lot of things but that isn’t something…” I could see the concern in her face, so I pulled her tighter, leaving a soft kiss on her lips. “I love you, Sally,” I whispered, “You’re my little sister who, even after a few years, is still as cute and adorable as I remember.” I paused before asking, “Is this why you don’t date?”
“Pretty much. I just masturbate a lot to your films, imaging every single time that I’m the one you’re fucking. And no, I don’t fool around with Charlotte or Mum just because I’m single. I’m not bisexual. I’m straight but I’m also weird as the one man I really want is my brother.”
“And Charlotte?”
“Will be coming in here tonight and she will tell you the same thing.”
“And Mum?”
“She loves you, but won’t expect anything more than to make love with her son every so often. And, to be honest, Mum does need a good seeing to.”
“I want to ask why now…”
“Because you’re home, you have a family that loves you, and we’re not going to let you go again.”
I kissed her again, and this time I slid my tongue into her mouth. It was almost too much, too soon, as she whimpered as I kissed her, throwing her leg over me as she rubbed her panty covered mound against my cock. She had to break the kiss as she couldn’t stop smiling. “Anyone else I need to worry about?”
“Well, all your aunties are still married, though they’re aware of your adult film career. As for any cousins, they’re either married or in long-term relationships. Adrienne used to have a massive crush on you growing up, but she’s been with her boyfriend for years now. Erica is a lesbian, if you didn’t know.”
“When did that happen?”
“She came out around four years ago. What’s amusing is that her and her girlfriend are not what you’d think. I joke they look like the sort of lesbians that would appear in your films.”
Mum knocked on the door, opening it after I called her in, finding Sally in bed with me. I’d covered us up with the sheet, but with Sally’s rather red cheeks, I knew Mum would assume things. If she did, so be it, but I was left thinking Mum was fully aware of how Sally felt about me. I would have thought Mum would warn me off, considering I was a red hot mess at the moment, but all Mum did was let us know she was making breakfast again, since it was the weekend and she was treating her son, since he was home for the first time in years.
“I’d love nothing more than for you to get me off, Mark,” Sally stated once Mum shut the door.
“Fingers or mouth?”
“God, I’d love you to eat my pussy, Mark.”
“Good thing for you is that I love eating pussy.”
“Who did you love doing it with on film?”
“To be honest, you’ll hear me talk about Clarice constantly when I talk about my films. Same with Loretta. But another was Jamie Jones.”
“Oh, she was adorable. And so tiny compared to you.”
“She was four foot ten, Sally. Even smaller than you. I’m glad she stuck to regular stuff because she was just adorable, and despite what she did for a living, retained this innocence about life. I’m glad she only hung around for a couple of years before going home. Anyway, she loved it when I went down on her in a scene. Never faked an orgasm. Once I figured out her body, damn, she could cum.”
“Anyone else?”
“One more. Gloria Cole. A real Latin firebrand.”
“And she rarely did anything except with you, from what I remember.”
“I know. After our first scene together, she pretty much demanded from her agent and the studio that I would usually be her co-star. Unfortunately, as I learned with Bethany, that shit doesn’t fly for too long. She did end up doing scenes with other guys, but for every one with someone else, she’d do three with me. And we’d usually head back to hers or mine after a day of shooting to keep going. Hard to ever call it lovemaking, but I loved eating her pussy all night.”
“Fuck, I’m dripping wet here, Mark,” she whimpered, biting her bottom lip as she met my eyes.
Moving my lips to her ear, I whispered, “Then masturbate for your brother, little sister. But our mother did call us out for breakfast.”
Reluctantly, she slid away from me, and I could see the enormous damp patch between her legs. Sliding on her crop-top, I did put on some underwear, something I rarely wore, and Sally’s gaze lingered on the large bulge. I purposely wore tight underwear for that very reason. “Oh god,” Sally whispered.
Taking her hand, I led her out of my bedroom into the kitchen. Charlotte noticed our arrival and she dropped the glass of juice in her hand, jaw dropping wide. I wasn’t sure if it was because of me or the fact her little sister was completely and utterly aroused. Leading Sally to her chair, Mum had noted our arrival and I didn’t miss her lingering gaze over my entire body.
“Fuck,” Charlotte finally muttered, “Morning, Mark. Are you okay, Sally?”
“I’m so fucking turned on right now,” she murmured.
Taking the chair next to her, I leaned closer and ran my fingers up and down my thigh. She gazed at me with those gorgeous blue eyes, a mixture of lust and love as I caressed her soft skin. She whimpered more than once and I knew she would probably do anything I asked.
“Did she tell you how she feels?” Mum asked.
“She did, Mum. Before you ask, I’m going to need a little time to get used to the idea. But I do love my little sister…” I turned to gaze at Charlotte, “As much as I love my big sister.” Charlotte blinked rapidly and looked away, taking a deep shuddering breath, and her feelings were as obvious as Sally’s. I knew that same evening would be another emotional rollercoaster. Looking back at Sally, she was chewing her bottom lip. My hand was nowhere near her pussy but just my touch was enough. Lifting my other hand to her cheek, I gently caressed it as I smiled at her. “I know I’m a very lucky man, Mum. Many would say I don’t deserve either of them, as much as I wouldn’t deserve you.”
Mum stayed silent until she was placing plates in front of us. This time, she left me for last, leaving a soft kiss on my cheek as she hugged me tightly. “I’m very jealous of your friend Loretta,” she whispered.
“If I said she was like a mother figure, as well as a lover…”
Mum sat on my lap for a moment. “Mark, I only met her a couple of times, but I saw the genuine affection and love between the pair of you. And from everything she told me, you helped each other when you needed it. Sometimes all someone needs is a close friend. But if you mixed additional benefits with that, then it can sometimes be a good thing.” She kissed my other cheek. “Eat up, your breakfast will get cold.”
Sally couldn’t be around me all day as she was far too turned on. Of course, she spent half the day in her bedroom, my phone eventually dinging with more than one message. She sent me a couple of nudes, her bare pussy looked incredibly wet, and then she sent me a video of her masturbating. It was actually very erotic and she seemed to know her stuff.
Mum popped out for Sunday lunch with some friends, Charlotte joining a couple of girlfriends for some Sunday shopping and afternoon tea. Whenever Sally did join me out of her bedroom, knowing what she’d sent me, she would cuddle into me on the couch, her hands never not touching my body. I didn’t touch her too much in return, but the one place she didn’t venture was my cock.
She only asked about what she sent me as Mum and Charlotte arrived home. “Did you like my messages?” she asked softly, her lips close to my ear as she snuggled into me.
Turning to meet her eyes, she dazzled me with a smile as I pulled her closer. “I would have loved to lick your pussy seeing how wet my little sister was,” I breathed into her ear. When I nibbled at her ear lobe, I think she almost orgasmed from that alone.
“My panties were drenched,” she told me, “I’m fairly sure the pair I’m wearing will be the same.”
“Take them off.”
She didn’t hesitate for a second, standing up and sliding off her shorts and panties, handing me the latter, before pulling up her shorts. Snuggling into me, the pair she had been wearing were light blue and were soaking as well. I lifted them to my nose and inhaled her scent for the first time. It was delightful. Gazing at her, her eyes told me everything I needed to know. I could have stripped her naked and done anything I wanted to her.
“Does my brother like my scent?”
“I’m keeping these for now, Sally, because I haven’t smelled pussy this good in a long time.”
Straddling my lap again, she would have felt my erection easily. Gazing into my eyes, she started to rub herself against it and I simply couldn’t find it in myself to stop her. I didn’t avert my eyes from hers though I could see the excitement building, making delightful little noises as she was clearly getting excited. “My god, Mark,” she moaned softly.
Moving my hands to her arse, I stood up and lifted her with me, her legs immediately wrapping around me as I carried her to my bedroom. Kicking the door shut behind me, I sat her down on the bed, ripping off her shorts as she lifted up her shirt to reveal her naked form. Joining her on the bed, I knew my little sister needed to get off and she needed it to be with me.
“No sex,” I said softly, “But can you handle a good fondle?”
“I don’t care what you do, just get me off, Mark.”
Leaving a soft kiss on her lips, I ran my fingers up and down her body, avoiding her breasts though her nipples looked achingly hard. Telling her to give those a good squeeze and pull, I ran my fingers down to her pussy, feeling her open her legs as I felt the warmth first before I ran my fingers gently over her mound and slit. The gasp told me she loved my touch, her eyes almost staring into mine as I relied on my touch and how she reacted.
“I love you,” she whispered, “I love you so much. I can’t wait until you make love to me.”
“I’m glad you said that and not fuck.”
“You’ll never just fuck me. My brother will always make love to me.” She paused before adding, “When he finally gets around to doing it.”
I could have just fondled her. When I slid a finger inside her, she made such a moan, my cock almost tore through the fabric of my shorts from the excitement. She needed me to kiss her again as I knew Mum and Charlotte would eventually hear us. Sliding a second finger inside her, I turned my hand in a way that I could find her special spot while I give her clit some attention.
When she whimpered, I had to kiss her again, feeling her legs spread even wider, leaning into me even more as her hand wrapped around the back of my head. “Don’t stop,” she moaned softly, “I’m close already.”
I was a good thing I still had a t-shirt and shorts on, otherwise I would have slid my cock inside her once I made her orgasm. Making my little sister orgasm was beautiful though, feeling the walls of her pussy clench me as the orgasm hit. She cried out, and by that stage, I don’t think either of us cared. We kept kissing as my fingers didn’t stop, my sister wanting more of just my fingers.
“I’d go down on you but then we won’t be leaving until tomorrow morning,” I said softly, “And I’m sure dinner will be ready soon.” Taking my fingers from her pussy, I slid them into my mouth and made an appreciative moan. “But my little sister tastes delightful.”
She turned onto her side and cuddled me, unable to stop smiling. Caressing her back, we remained lying like that until there was a knock at the door. Charlotte poked her head through the open gap, smiling at us. “Have fun, you two?” Sally blushed, burying her head against my chest. “If you’re wondering, Sally isn’t quiet when she enjoys an orgasm.”
Gesturing for Charlotte to walk in, I was thankful she was smiling. “You’re joining me tonight?” I asked.
When she turned shy, she was as adorable as her younger sister. “Is that okay?” she asked, her voice very quiet, even timid, almost scared I’d say no.
“Charlotte, you’re joining me in here tonight.”
Her face lit up before she glanced at her sister beside me. “Mum said dinner will be ready in five. She wasn’t sure if Sally would be joining us naked or not.”
“I’ll get dressed,” Sally mumbled into my chest, “Just enjoying big brother hugs.”
“And a big brother orgasm, from the sounds of it,” Charlotte retorted in good humour.
“Wait until he makes you cum, Charlie,” Sally giggled, “My god, I haven’t cum that hard in yonks.”
Sally did put on some clothes as we joined the others in the kitchen a few minutes later. Charlotte smiled at us while I think reality hit home for our mother. She smiled at me but although I’d only be home a few days, I still knew her well enough. She asked my sisters to leave me with her at the table. Both sisters were immediately concerned, considering the glances that were sent my way.
Mum moved from her chair to sit next to me, turning towards her as she took one of my hands in both of hers. “Sorry, baby, just hearing Sally and knowing you were fooling around… I knew how she felt about you a long time ago. I knew she watched the things you did with Bethany on camera. I never tried to talk her out of it because you were with your girlfriend, and I honestly thought she’d get over it and move on… But when I found some of your films in her room, I thought it would remain harmless. Until you moved back here.”
“What do you want me to do?”
She smiled and stroked my cheek. “Love your sisters. Sally needs you more than anyone else on this planet. Charlotte has tried to find a man like her younger brother and failed at every turn. The man she married… I’m still not sure what she saw in him.”
Squeezing her hand, I asked, “What about you?”
“Talking about fooling around with my own son is one thing, Mark. It’s another actually doing it. Would you want to see this old body of mine naked anyway?”
“Mum, you were rocking that bikini the other day. Trust me, you’re hot.”
Her face lit up as she asked, “Really?”
“Hell yes.” Standing up, I took her hand and walked into the living room, sitting on the couch. Mum sat next to me, making her giggle when I easily picked her up and had her straddle my lap. “Mum, when were you last intimate with someone?”
There was immediate colour in her cheeks, left wondering if it was embarrassment at my question or if she hadn’t been intimate for longer than I thought. She finally took a deep breath and smiled shyly. “At least five years since I’ve laid with a man, Mark. And the last time wasn’t good. I went on half a dozen dates with him before I was willing to sleep with him, and he was nothing but a two pump chump. Had the gall to lay next to me and ask ‘Was it good for you?’ I’m just glad I made him wear a condom.”
“Mum, I have to ask as Sally mentioned something. I know how she feels about me. She’s been very honest…”
“And she wasn’t shy about it. You were just oblivious due to being with Bethany, then you were overseas and her infatuation turned into the ‘absence makes the heart grow fonder’ love.”
“And Charlotte?”
“She’s slowly come around to understanding how she feels about you too. She married her ex-husband in the hope she’d simply move on.”
“Sally, I kind of understand, but I don’t get Charlotte being in love with me.”
“That’s why you will share a bed with her tonight as she will confess.”
Lifting Mum’s chin, I made sure her eyes met mine. “And you?” I asked softly.
“I’m being a foolish old woman, thinking…”
I cut her off by laying a soft kiss on her lips. She couldn’t stop smiling as she kissed me back. It wasn’t entirely chaste, but was certainly no kiss a mother and son would normally share. “I’ll be honest about one thing, Mum. Loretta and I loved to roleplay. She loved it when I called her ‘Mum’ or ‘Mother’ when we were being intimate.”
“You said you haven’t made love…”
“Maybe I’m being harsh on some of those I’ve been with. I’ve fucked a lot, Mum. Not just on camera. If a group of women recognised me, they’d all want to go home with me at the end of the night. But when it was just me and Loretta, or me and Clarice, just the two of us in a bedroom, it was intimate but I can’t say ‘make love’ as I wasn’t in love, though I did love them.”
“What about those two young women you lived with last?”
“Oh, Melody was a complete delight. I was just trying to keep her safe, and she loved nothing more than snuggling with me at night. Mary-Jane was very much her own woman, but she appreciated the advice I gave her. That was just sex, Mum.”
“Would you ever consider… Maybe imagine I’m Loretta…”
“Why would I do that when I can just look at you, Mum? You’re gorgeous, Mum. Please trust me on that. I’ve seen so much fakery where I was living for years. You’re all natural and you look better for it. Okay?”
She relaxed into my chest. Sure, my mother straddling my lap would look weird to nearly everyone else, but there was actually nothing sexual going on. She didn’t seem to be turned on, and I wasn’t hard. Maybe if we’d started making out, my body would definitely react. So we cuddled until she mentioned getting ready for bed as she had work the next morning. Kissing my cheek, she whispered she loved me and how happy she was that I was finally home again, before watching her walk away.
In bed later that evening, now over the jet-lag but ensuring I was now keeping a regular sleep schedule, the knock at the door was so light, I almost missed it. Lying on my side, I called my older sister into the room. She slipped inside, closing the door lightly behind her, and I noticed the colour on her cheeks immediately.
“Hi,” she whispered.
“You okay, Charlie?”
“I’m nervous. Sally has always known what she wants.” She took a few faltering steps in my direction, the silk negligee showing off plenty of skin while highlighting her womanly curves. She was nearly eighteen months older than me, but our relationship had never been more than that of close siblings. She met my eyes and the smile was adorably shy. “Can I sleep with my little brother tonight?”
“Did Sally tell you how I sleep?”
She giggled and I think my heart almost stopped. Both sisters sounded alike when giggling. “I think she almost wet herself with excitement when she slid into bed with you.”
Pulling back the sheets, I could see her making a conscious effort not to look down my body, but her smile was infectious as she joined me on the bed, spooning back against me. Covering her with the sheets, I felt the skin of her arse cheeks and I wondered if she had come without panties. Feeling her snuggle back against me, I wrapped my right arm around her, kissing her cheek, inhaling the scent of her shampoo and body wash, the smells of fruit in my nostrils.
Her negligee felt fantastic at my fingertips, running my fingers up and down her body before I slid them underneath her negligee and felt the soft, warm skin. Her breath caught for a moment as I ran my hand down, feeling the shaved hairs just above her pussy. When she lifted her right leg, resting it on top of mine, I had complete access to her.
“You sure?” I whispered into her ear.
“Just touch me, Mark. And I can feel you’re hard.”
“I have a gorgeous woman in bed with me. Of course I’m hard.”
“Even if it’s your older sister.”
Pressing into her, she gasped as I cupped her pussy, feeling the warmth and the fact she was wet. “Because you’re my sister,” I growled quietly into her ear.
Moving my hand back to her stomach, I continued to just caress her body, but I focused on kissing her neck, enjoying the soft moans she made as her entire body was on fire. What I was finding, the nigh prior with Sally, and now with my other sister, was that I genuinely loved who I was with. I didn’t have those feelings very often when on the other side of the Pacific.
“Touch me, Mark. Please touch me,” she whimpered. She turned her head so I could see her eyes. “It’s okay, Mark. I want you to. Do you want to touch me? Touch your older sister like you did your younger one?”
I touched her and the jolt she made in my arms would normally have made me laugh. But she released such a moan, she felt my cock throb against her as I slowly fondled her pussy. She was so wet, and she felt like a furnace. I kissed her again as she rolled onto her back, sliding off her negligee so I could got a good look at her full breasts. They were milky white, suggesting she didn’t sunbathe topless. Her nipples were hard and I couldn’t resist taking one in her mouth.
“Fuck, I want your big dick right now,” she murmured, “But Sally should get you first like that. She’s loved you for so long.”
“And you?”
“Despite what you think about yourself, you’re still the sweet and kind little brother I remember.”
I kissed her again, sliding my tongue into her mouth, feeling her hand rest on the back of my head as I finally slid a finger inside her. She gasped into my mouth before moaning, breaking the kiss so I could look down to see the fact I was now fingering my older sister. She quickly accepted a second finger, turning my hand enough that I could ever so gently fondle her clit.
She whispered for me to remain gentle. Then she smiled and remembered that I was usually like that, camera or not. In fact, it was usually off camera, in the privacy of the bedroom, that I would get dominant if that’s what a lover wanted. But I hated seeing women being choked, slapped, spat on, all sorts of nasty shit on camera. I knew it gave impressionable young men the wrong idea about sex.
“Can’t believe my little brother has two fingers in my pussy,” she moaned, “And he’s going to make me cum.”
“I love you, Charlie.”
“Call me Lottie, Mark. That will be your name for me. Everyone else can call me Charlie. But I love you too, Mark.” She giggled and whispered, “Or should that be Bruce.”
Rolling so I sat on my knees between her legs, I gazed down at her body. More curves than her younger sister, but Charlotte was also taller than her. I enjoyed the fur above her pussy, again different to her sister. Leaning down to kiss her, I smiled as I upped the tempo as I fingered her, her chocolate brown eyes gazing into mine. She used to be brunette like her younger sister, but now coloured it almost raven black. Again her paler skin, it looked fantastic. Her nipples were still incredibly pink.
She moaned softly as she squeezed my fingers. I knew she was getting close. “God, I wish it was your dick inside me,” she said softly, “But I promised Sally…”
“How about something else besides my dick then?”
Kissing her again, I lowered my mouth to her breasts, giving them attention again, and it was what set off her first orgasm. She covered her mouth to quieten her moans, her body convulsing, as I continued to kiss down her body. Reaching the trimmed fur above her pussy, I removed my fingers and sucked them clean, before lowering my mouth to her pussy, running my tongue slowly along her slit. The whimper she released made my cock throb again. In that moment, I wanted to make love with my older sister, but if she’d made a promise to Sally, I wouldn’t force her to break it.
“Yes,” she hissed, “Too long…”
“That’s a crime, Lottie. Your pussy is gorgeous.”
I think she choked back a sob at the compliment, sitting up on an elbow as her other hand run through my hair. Gazing up into her brown eyes, she smiled at me as I wrapped a hand around each thigh and went to town on her, ignoring her clit for the moment, focusing on just enjoying her taste and the reactions of her body to anything I was doing. I’d always loved eating pussy. I thought I was good with Bethany, but it was with Loretta that I truly learned my pussy eating stripes. Well, her and one or two of her mature friends.
Once I sensed she was ready, I slid my fingers back inside her, curling them as I knew where her spot was already, as I focused on her clit. Didn’t take long to figure out how she liked her clit played with. Every woman was different. My sister liked soft licks from bottom to top. Within a couple of minutes, she went off like a firecracker. This time, she didn’t cover her mouth, so Sally would have heard her. Hell, Mum probably did as well.
“Don’t stop… Make me cum again…”
What my older sister wants, she gets. I didn’t relent, one orgasm seeming to roll into the next, until she almost crushed my head with her thighs and I knew I had to stop. Kissing up her body, she smiled at me before we heard a cleared throat, both of us turning to the door to see our younger sister standing there, hand down her panties, other hand underneath her thin tank top.
“Fuck, that was so hot,” Sally whispered, “I’ll leave you to it. I just had to watch for a few minutes.”
“You can stay,” Charlotte replied.
Sally smiled, sauntering over and kissing her sister on the forehead. “No, you get him tonight as agreed.” She offered me her fingers though, tasting my little sister again. “But that’s a taster for tomorrow, because you better be aware that you’ll be eating my pussy tomorrow night.”
As soon as Sally closed the door, I leaned across to turn off the lamp as Charlotte snuggled into my body. She was rather warm and a little damp from sweat, but I’d experienced far worse things in my life. Her hair still smelled of her fruit scented shampoo, and I loved the smell of sex that lingered in the air. To be honest, I could smell pussy all day and never not love it.
Waking in the morning, she was spooned against me again, my cock poking her in the back. “Jesus, Mark. No wonder they wanted you in films.”
“Yet there were plenty of guys longer and thicker. Trust me, in the porn world, I’m average.”
She turned around to meet my eyes, giggling away. “My ex-husband was tiny compared to you, Mark,” she said, her fingers caressing my cock. I shuddered at how soft her fingers were. “I’d love to suck your cock right now, but I have to get up for work.”
Kissing me one last time, she slid out of bed and I watched her naked butt walk towards the door. Within thirty seconds of her disappearing, Sally poked her head through the gap and skipped across my room, jumping onto my bed and straddling me. She was naked, of course, rubbing her pussy against my shaft. I groaned again as I’m fairly sure she was ready for me to fuck her right there and then.
“Sally, leave your brother alone,” Mum said from the doorway, “If you want him to fuck you, wait until later.” I glanced at her and was surprised to see her smile. “Maybe you’d like to join your mother tonight?”
“You’re serious?”
“Mum needs a good seeing to,” Sally whispered, leaning forward to kiss the tip of my nose, “But I get you first.”
“I just want a handsome young man to cuddle me all night. And that means you’ll be wearing something to cover that big cock of yours,” Mum stated.
“Can I ride your face?” Sally wondered.
Mum scoffed but said, “Sally, you have work. You’re old enough I shouldn’t have to be telling you this!”
“He’ll get me off in five minutes. I’m so fucking horny right now.”
I tapped my mouth. “Get on, sweetie. I can’t wait to taste my little sister again.”
She was smaller and lighter than her older sister, so as her pussy came into view, seeing how wet she already was, I licked my lips as she lowered herself down. She whimpered once I had figured out what she loved, one of her hands holding my head in place as she gyrated on my mouth. She cried out more than once and enjoyed more than one orgasm. She eventually had to tear herself away from my mouth but only so she could rest on my chest.
“Wow,” she whispered, “No wonder Charlie wouldn’t shut up last night!”
“That was just a taster.”
“Sleep with Mum tonight, Mark. She’s missed you just as much, though if you want to eat my pussy again when I get home.”
“I’ll make you cum before dinner.”
Kissing me deeply, enjoying her soft tongue in my mouth, she whispered she loved me before sliding off me, unable to tear my eyes away from her pert little arse before she disappeared from view. Wondering how a certain someone would react, I wandered through the house to the kitchen, my mother busy reading her phone at the counter. Coming up behind her, I wrapped my arms around her body and pressed into her.
Thankfully, she giggled. “Mark, are you naked?”
“I am.”
I moved back enough that she could turn around. She’d seen me naked enough already but not from this close. Her hands moved to my chest, her fingers slowly moving up and down. Her blue eyes dazzled me. I knew she’d been single for a long time, nothing more than occasional date. I’d never really thought about her intimately, but Loretta and I had roleplayed more than once as it was a fun kink to play. When I called her ‘Mummy’ when we were intimate, I swear her orgasms were even better at times.
Cupping her cheek, her eyes closed and you couldn’t wipe away the smile. Leaning down to kiss her, I pressed my body into her and I loved the small whimper she released. Of course, that’s when my two sisters walked into the kitchen.
“Yeah, go Mum!” Sally cheered.
“I knew she wouldn’t be able to resist too long,” Charlotte added, both sitting at the table.
Tearing my mouth away from my mother, her cheeks were now rather rosy but her hands moved immediately to my cock. “So hard, baby,” she whispered, “You haven’t made love since leaving, have you?”
“I promised Sally…”
“I know, baby. You’re a good brother for looking after both your sisters. Need mother to look after you?”
“You’re serious?”
“I’m probably not as good as those women you performed with…”
“Hush, Mum. It would mean a million times more because of who you are to me. I love you, Mum.”
She kissed me again before resting her head against my chest. “I love you too, baby. Girls, get your own breakfast for now, my baby boy needs his big cock sucked.”
Watching my professionally dressed mother fall to her knees was a sight I never thought I’d see. She never tore her eyes away from me as her tongue worked my shaft. I had to look away for a moment as I knew I’d probably cum far too quickly, an embarrassment on the set, but it would be a sign of how turned on she made me.
When her hand fondled my balls, I raised an eyebrow as she giggled but said nothing, answering the unasked question by wrapping her lips around my shaft and swallowing at least two-thirds of it in one go.
“Holy fuck, Mum,” I groaned.
“Want to watch?” Sally asked.
“God yes.”
So that’s how I ended up in the kitchen, Mum sucking my cock, sister to either side of her. Mum never gave a thought to relinquishing my cock but my sisters had their hands all over my body at the same time, gazing up at me with nothing but love. At heart, I knew I didn’t deserve such treatment from my mother, nor the devotion that my two sisters seemed to be giving me. I’m not saying I didn’t deserve any love, but… Well, I guess I still needed some sort of therapy.
Gently grasping the back of Mum’s head, she was ever so pleased when her nose bumped into my groin, her head bobbing faster and faster. I warned her when I was getting close, glancing to see my two sisters looked as turned on as our mother did.
“Oh fuck!” I exclaimed as I blasted into my mother’s mouth. Without hesitation, she was immediately gulping down my load. I’d adjusted my diet over the years, with all sorts of supplements, that meant my loads were far larger and thicker. I still took them now, as they were legal to bring into the country.
“Holy shit,” Mum finally said, letting go of my cock, “How much do you cum?”
“Mum!” Sally giggled, “You just sucked your son’s cock!”
Mum had nothing but a smile on her face. “I know, and I’d do it again in a heartbeat. I love you, baby.”
Helping Mum to her feet, I made her laugh as I picked her up and rested her on the counter. She knew what I wanted, lifting herself up so I could slide off her panties, loving how damp they were already. Holding them to my nose, she had that distinctive scent of a mature woman. “Are you going to eat my pussy now, baby?” she whispered, “You’re going to lick Mummy’s pussy?”
“Would you like that, Mum? Your son between your legs, making you cum?”
She pulled me towards her, kissing me softly on the lips. “I’d wish I was Loretta in your films. You had such chemistry with her. I was jealous until I met her and realised why she was so special to you.”
Mum left the house half an hour later, humming a tune, with a new pair of panties on, and colour in her cheeks that would likely remain most of the day. Sally and Charlotte departed soon afterwards, also wearing new panties, as I had the pair they were wearing in my possession, considering they were soaking wet.
Sally was first home and I kept my word to her, though she wanted me to eat her out on her bed. What did weird me out at first was she changed into clothing she’d kept since she was a teenager, as she’d barely changed since then. She admitted to enacting a fantasy of hers, joining her on the bed as I couldn’t help but drink in her petite form. If I were to place my cock where I’d slide it inside her, I knew I’d have to likely lube myself up to make love to her.
I was almost having to re-learn certain things at times. Having been on film, either as an amateur or professional for nearly a decade, I had learned some bad habits. We spent half an hour just making out, whispers of affection and a lot of giggling from her. Taking off her t-shirt, she wasn’t wearing a bra, her nipples hard enough to cut glass. I gave those plenty of attention before slowing moving down her body.
Completely ignoring her groin area, I kissed down her smooth legs before arriving at her feet. I wasn’t big on feet, neither was she, but I knew it still felt good. By the time I was moving back up her other leg, she was begging me to take off her shorts. As soon as I had them off, she spread her legs and I buried my face.
She must have had an orgasm within thirty seconds, and I didn’t relent for a second. By the time Mum arrived home, I was lying on my side with Sally fast asleep as she cuddled up to me. We were underneath a sheet, Mum appearing at the doorway. She smiled at seeing my little sister snuggled up to me, sitting on the edge of the bed as she ran a hand up her side.
“Look after your little sister?”
“Yes, Mum.”
“Once you’re settled and studying, you’ll need to share a bed more often than not. Charlotte will be happy with the occasional visit, and I’ll steal you for the occasional bit of nookie. But Sally has loved you all her life, Mark.” She paused and shook her head. “She was heartbroken when you got with Bethany,” she admitted.
Sally snuggled into me tighter as I caressed her back. “That’s okay, Mum. I’m still a little weirded out by it all, to be honest…”
“As expected. The three of us have had many discussions while you were gone.”
“But I can’t bear the thought of hurting anyone, but in particular this beautiful young woman whose bed I’m in right now.”
“I want to make love,” Sally whispered.
“We will but only after I take my little sister on a proper date. Same goes for my older sister and mother. I’ll fool around with you but won’t be that intimate until we do something together. I want to do it properly.”
Mum disappeared to help Charlotte make dinner while I kept Sally company. Couldn’t wipe the smile off her face as she kissed me, giggling that I tasted like her pussy. Called for dinner a little later, I made sure I got dressed, Sally throwing on one of my t-shirts that just about covered her arse, joining the other two at the table.
Gathering in the living room, we chilled out for the rest of the evening, Sally and Charlotte both kissing me deeply before they headed off to bed. Mum told me to wait before joining her in a few minutes, wondering what she had planned. When I heard her call for me, I walked into her bedroom to find her lying back on the bed in a sheer black negligee and nothing else, and only light being provided by the lone lamp on the nightstand.
Stripping off, I joined her on the bed as I ran my hands all over her body. I loved the black patch of her above her pussy. I wasn’t bothered by hair or shaved. When I’d started out, nearly every woman was requested to be shaved. In the last couple of years, the trend had changed, though the younger women still kept everything bare.
My mother received the same treatment as her youngest child. By the time I ran my tongue along her slit, her juices were practically flowing, and unlike that morning, she needed a little cry as I made her orgasm again and again. Spooning against me a little later, she actually thanked me for coming home with them. I thanked her for coming to get me, admitting that I wasn’t in a good place mentally. I hated myself, didn’t really enjoy what I was doing anymore, and my vices would either kill me or leave me homeless in the end.
The rest of the week, I alternated between the women of the house who I spent the night with, while I fooled around with someone different each morning. Wednesday night was different as the three blew me together, alternating for a couple of minutes. Sally was eager for my load, and I loved watching her drink down my cum. Returning the favour on all three of them, ordering to sit back on the couch and spread their legs, I loved making the three most important women in my life cum hard, one after the other.
By that next weekend, any weird feelings had long disappeared. In fact, I was left regretting a few things, though I knew that wasn’t the right way to look at life. I’d loved Bethany, but that decision to leave had been the start of our slow descent, but I had to live by the rule of everything that happens, for good or for bad, happens for a reason. Every decision I’d taken in life had led me to this current moment.
Mum woke me up early on Saturday, Charlotte cuddling into my body, fast asleep after I’d spent hours eating her out. Sitting on her knees next to the bed, she caressed Charlotte’s hair before meeting my eyes. “Mark, we’re going to see Bethany today,” she whispered.
I knew it was coming but it still broke my heart. Part of me still did and would always love her. “When?” I asked softly.
“We’ll go around 10am. Give you time to have breakfast, shower and get dressed. Make sure you wear slacks, a nice shirt and tie.”
My sisters joined me in the shower as they knew it would be a difficult morning. I knew why Mum was doing it, as I was taking Sally out that night, so get it done with early so I could focus on my sister. I loved it when they both cuddled me, whispering how much they loved me. Slowly but surely, I was feeling more alive. I had the love of my family, and my application for university was being considered. With any luck, the new semester starting in a month would see me in attendance.
Rookwood Cemetery is the largest cemetery in Australia. Some of our distant relatives were buried there. Mum parked up and led the way as she’d been at the funeral with my sisters. In the distance, I saw three people waiting for us. I stopped immediately. Mum sensed it and turned to take my hand. “You need to speak to them and grieve together, Mark. They’ve never blamed you. Even her brother. It was just anger that sparked what he said.”
She gave me a few seconds to gather myself before we resumed walking. Bethany’s father approached me first, offering his hand. “Good to see you, Mark,” he said before he wrapped his other arm around me, “Thank you for coming.”
“No problem, John.”
Next was her mother. She was already crying as I hugged her tightly. I’d always loved Bethany’s mother. We held each other in near silence for a few minutes, feeling the tears drip down my cheeks again. I knew this would probably the last time we’d see each other. I was too much of a reminder for them, and no matter what anyone said, I’d always carry some guilt for what happened to their daughter.
“You’re looking much better, Mark,” she said, leaning back, holding my head in her soft hands, leaving a soft kiss on my forehead, “I’m glad you’ve come home.”
“Me too, Mary. It’s good to see you.”
Next was her brother, the man who I had always thought hated me ever since the day she’d introduced me to the family as her boyfriend. But his eyes glistened as he offered his hand. “I’m sorry, Mark.”
“I’m sorry too, Brad.”
We embraced as he sobbed against my shoulder. I’d never seen any emotions from him except anger and disdain. Together, we gathered around her grave, each of us placing a flower by the headstone. It listed her name, her date of birth and date of passing, and a short inscription about being with god. I wasn’t religious, but despite everything, Bethany had always believed in a form of higher power. Whether it was god or not, she loved to believe that heaven waited for everyone.
“You know, it might not be the time, but she usually loved what she did,” I said, “There were one or two things I hated to see her do. Turned up at my door once too often in tears. Ended up in hospital a couple of times. But when we were together on camera, we could sometimes just forget everything else and be together.”
“She never stopped loving you,” Mary said softly, taking my hand in hers, “She confessed to all the mistakes she made in her letters. She knew she threw away something good, but I’m glad you somehow remained friends.”
“Once I got over the anger, I realised I missed her. We didn’t see each other for months until we were cast together. In the dressing room beforehand, I cracked a bad joke but she giggled. God, I’d missed that sound. By the time cameras were rolling, we had that connection again. Made love in front of a group of people. Next scene we did together, we watched it back and knew we would be winning awards for it.” I sighed, running my other hand over my face. “I’ll never not blame myself for what happened. I did my best to look after her, but she was always a free spirit and independent. We both had vices in the end but it’s not fair to any of us that she’s not here with us now.”
“She is,” Mary whispered, “She’s in my heart as much as she’s in yours, Mark. As I said, she always loved you, even during the worst of times. And I know you’ll always love my daughter too.”
“Will you join us for lunch, Mark?” John asked, “One last time together.”
“I’d be honoured, sir.”
It wasn’t awkward at all. Brad and I shared a heart to heart and more than one embrace. Mary constantly held my hand. John smiled throughout, despite the heartache of the day. Mum looked on with love in her eyes, while Sally and Charlotte regaled the table with plenty of funny stories. At the end of the meal, we gathered in the car park to say our goodbyes.
“Please stay in touch,” Mary asked of me, “You’ll always be welcome in our home. Promise me you’ll at least consider seeing us again.”
“I promise, Mary.”
I hugged her tightly and I knew that, this time, she was smiling. Brad shook my hand and apologised again before shaking hands with John. “Good luck, son,” he stated. I smiled, as he’d called me that for years, “Look after your family.”
“I will, sir. And thank you for inviting me today.”
“You needed to say goodbye to her properly.” He glanced up at the sky. “I know, wherever she is, she’ll be smiling and thanking you for that.”
I was emotionally drained after that. Mum drove us home. As soon as I was inside, I told her I was going for a nap. Sally followed me, though I was surprised Charlotte joined us too. After undressing to my underwear, my sisters stripped to theirs, Sally spooning against me while Charlotte cuddled me from behind. I was out like a light within minutes.
Smart enough to set an alarm on my smartphone, we woke up together a couple of hours later. Kissing and cuddling each sister as they cuddled into my side while on my back, it made me feel better after the emotional rollercoaster of a morning. Asking if I was okay, I assured them that I actually felt a little better about things, and that I was glad to see her parents and brother. I also suggested I’d keep my promise to Mary and make sure I did keep in contact. It would be the right thing to do.
Mum was sitting on the couch, reading a magazine, when I wandered out to get a drink, Sally in the bathroom to get ready, Charlotte informing me she was heading out with a couple of girlfriends. Sitting next to my mother, she was wearing a skirt so her legs were on display. She gave me a look first. “You’re thinking,” she said softly.
“My mother has fantastic legs.”
“You’re taking your sister out tonight.”
“And?”
She laughed, smacking me lightly with her magazine. “You’re incorrigible,” she stated, before placing the magazine down and turning her body towards me, “Though I do love the attention from such a handsome young man.”
“You’re beautiful, Mum. Why don’t you date?”
“I don’t need a man full-time in my life, Mark. And your sisters have already agreed that we’re going to share you. You will be our man going forward.”
“Will that work?”
“We’ll make it work. I told them there will be no jealousy, and if there are any issues, we talk them out, definitely not letting them fester.”
“You realise it’s incest.”
She scoffed. “That’s only an issue if it’s multi-generational, Mark. Trust me, I did the research before I agreed to what Sally wanted. As soon as Charlotte got wind of it, she admitted her feelings too.”
“Sally, I should perhaps have realised. Charlotte, I had no idea.”
“She watched your amateur stuff with Bethany and, like her sister and mother, found herself wanting to be your girlfriend. It was a purely physical thing at first, but now she wants to share you with her sister because she loves you so much. Comes back to wanting to heal your heart and soul, Mark. You’re not the awful man you think you are.”
“Mary told me that too. Hearing that from her mother… That took a weight off my conscience.”
Mum kissed my cheek and cuddled into me, her hand resting on my chest, wrapping an arm around her in return. Sally eventually called out that the bathroom was finally free. I think Mum somewhat reluctantly let me go. Shaving and showering, I looked in the mirror and smiled at my reflection for the first time I could remember. The lack of drink and drugs was already having its effect as I certainly looked better. My body was still otherwise pretty hairless. Since I didn’t have to be smooth for the camera any longer, I figured I could give up the constant waxing, at least.
Dressing for a night out, the usual slacks, shirt and shoes combination favoured by most men, a little cologne and combing my hair, I waited for my little sister to appear. She walked out wearing the sort of dress that most men would be drooling over. She styled her hair, make-up simply accentuated her beauty, but she couldn’t stop smiling as I rose to my feet to meet her.
“Wow,” I whispered.
“Ready to go? Mum will drive us in. We’ll find our own way home.”
I’m not sure how I kept my hands to ourselves as Mum drove us into the city. Well, I kept my hands away from her tits and pussy, but I was constantly stroking her thigh, Sally slowly opening her legs wider, giving me a look that told me that she needed me to touch her intimately. So I kissed her instead, making her whimper as I pulled her tight to my body.
Pulling up outside the restaurant, Mum wished us a good night as I took Sally by the hand, leading her to the doors. Greeted by a waiter, we were led to a small table that offered privacy. Seating my sister first, I sat in the chair to her side, not opposite. I wanted to hold her hand the entire time. It wasn’t too fancy but the food was top notch. With no real pressure, I found Sally incredibly easy to talk, sharing life experiences, hopes and dreams for the future.
After dessert, she told me that she wanted to go somewhere with life and a place to dance. I’d spent plenty of time in nightclubs while back in LA. She knew of one club in particular she wanted to visit, so taking my hand, she guided the way. I recognised she avoided mention of going to the pub as she didn’t want to tempt me. I could probably just enjoy one drink, but I’d rather not tempt fate too.
Arriving at the nightclub, there was only a small line leading in. Paying the cover charge to get in, I wasn’t surprised that the drinks were incredibly overpriced, but we were happy with a bottle of water each. Pulling me onto the dancefloor, we joined the revellers as the music was bumping, the bass thumping through the floor. Sally was grinding against me within minutes, my hands moving up and down her body. She turned her head to kiss me constantly and she would have felt my cock pressing against her, particularly as I didn’t have underwear on.
With her back to me, I slid my hands down her body before lifting her dress and helping lower her black panties. Falling to the floor, I quickly picked them up, holding them to my nose. I loved my little sisters scent, placing them in my pocket. Hands back under her dress, I started to fondle her pussy. I’m fairly sure those closest to us could see what was going on.
“Make your little sister cum,” she breathed into my ear when leaning back.
I made her orgasm more than once, particularly once she was turned around and I could hide my hand better. She needed to kiss me as her body convulsed and shudder, one climax after the other. “Fucking hell, you’re dripping,” I whispered. Offering my fingers, she sucked on them eagerly, moaning as I felt her tongue working them like a cock. “That’s it, taste yourself, little sister,” I whispered into her ear.
“I can’t wait for my big brother to make love to me,” she whispered back.
I took note of that. Not fuck. She didn’t want me to fuck her. She wanted to make love with her brother. I knew I had to make it special, for it to mean something. And Sally would never just be a random fuck. I loved her far too much for that.
We stayed until near midnight. I thought we would get a cab home but Sally was nothing if not prepared. She led me down a few streets I recognised before we stopped outside a hotel lobby. Leading me inside, she halted at reception and gave her name, checking us in. Riding the elevator to the ninth floor, she led me to a room, using the keycard to gain us entry.
I chuckled when seeing two small suitcases by the couch on the opposite side of the room. Walking towards the bed, Sally turned and lowered her dress, leaving her in only her very small bra as her panties were still in my pocket, her heels ending up next to her suitcase as she slid those off. Walking towards me, she helped off my shirt and trousers as I slid off my shoes and socks so I stood naked before her.
Kissing down my body, she ended up on her knees, gazing up at me with nothing but unconditional love in her eyes and complete devotion on her face. “Going to get you off now as you won’t last long in my tight little pussy, Mark,” she whispered, running her tongue up and down my cock.
Fuck, knowing I was going to be making love to her soon, it was a good idea to empty my chamber first, so to speak. She didn’t tease me either, lips quickly wrapping around my shaft, hand fondling my balls, the other working the rest of my shaft, and she was eager to taste my cum.
“I’m eating you out next,” I growled.
“My pussy is only for you, Mark. No-one else will ever have it, not even Mum or Charlie. I’ll even get a tattoo above it, stating ‘For the exclusive use OF MY BROTHER!’ Though that would lead to questions.”
“You get off on it, don’t you?”
She licked my cock and looked at me with complete innocence. “Don’t you love being like this with your incredibly cute, adorable and very innocent little sister?”
Caressing her cheek with the back of my hand, I leaned down to kiss her. “I love you,” I whispered.
“Good. Now I’m going to show how much I love you by sucking your big cock and swallowing your massive load.”
God, I loved how she talked about me sometimes. And I let her get on with it. Watching her head bob up and down on my cock was something else, and within a few minutes, I could feel my orgasm approaching. I’d always warn a lover I was close, but knowing she wanted to swallow, I gave her one final warning I was ready to blast away.
My little sister swallowed every single drop. I was rather impressed, to be honest, hearing her gulp down my cum. She was ever so eager, she licked my cock clean, squeezing my cock to get every drop she could, before she sat back on her knees, smiling up at me.
Easily picking her up, enjoying her squeal, I gently dumped her on the bed, pulling her towards me as she somehow removed her bra, leaving her as naked as I was. Burying my face between her legs, I inhaled her scent and my cock stirred. She moaned as I buried my tongue, no teasing, just straight to the business of making her orgasm. I couldn’t get enough of her, and Sally knew she’d be kept smiling along with her sisters for the rest of their lives.
Fingers in her pussy, tongue at her clit, she was putty in my paws. She cried out my name more than once and begged her big brother to make her orgasm again and again. She was flowing, licking up her sweet juices. She sucked on her fingers when I offered them as we ended up on bed together, my cock now as hard as titanium again, her legs spread nice and wide, her pussy wet and inviting for her brother.
“Moment of truth,” I whispered, leaning down to kiss her softly on the lips.
She whimpered as the head of my cock slid inside her. She was incredibly wet and willing for me, but despite that, she was still so tight, I worried I’d hurt her. Her fingers dug into my back as I tried to take it as slowly as possible, enjoying how hot she was. Keeping my eyes on hers, her eyes were filled with the desire for her brother to fill her completely.
“Oh my god,” she whispered, her bottom lip trembling, “Waited so long, Mark…”
“I love you so much, Sally.”
Her face lit up at my words, leaning up to kiss me. “I love you just as much, Mark.”
Ever so gently, I started to thrust without burying myself completely, the fear of hurting her still in the back of my mind. Leaning down to rest on my forearms, I loved the feelings of her fingers moving up and down my arms and back, her legs bent back and resting against my torso. She felt so small underneath me, remembering there I was almost a foot taller than her.
She gasped when I buried myself completely. “Okay?” I asked.
“Definitely okay. My god, I can’t believe how big you feel!”
“Um, thanks,” I said quietly, surprised at myself for blushing.
“Look, sucking you is one thing, and just looking at it is another, but feeling you in my tight little pussy is something else, Mark.” Resting a hand on my chest, she added, “Just be gentle. The angle you’re at is perfect.” I returned a knowing smile as she giggled. “Definitely going to cum on big brother’s big cock!”
Doing as she wanted, I watched her face and judged how she reacted to what I was doing. Figuring I’d have a little fun, when I licked my thumb and moved it between us. Just grazing it over her clit earned a jolt and whimper of pleasure. Meeting her eyes again, she nodded eagerly, and with the way I was thrusting and now with my thumb helping, what might have been a good orgasm turned into a great one. My little sister went off like a firecracker. I felt the gush of liquid escape her, while her back arched, and then she almost shuddered until she went still. She was still breathing, but had this dreamy smile on her face as I just looked at her.
“Wow,” I whispered, taken aback as only a very select women had ever reacted in such a way. I could count them on one hand.
Opening her eyes, she looked into mine and burst into tears. Now that reaction I understood, feeling the emotional connection with her at the same time. Her limbs wrapped around me as she whimpered for me to keep going, that she wanted to feel me cum inside her. I knew she was on the pill but I couldn’t help whisper, “Fuck, I’d love it if you were fertile right now.”
That earned a soft kiss on the cheek. “One day, you’ll put a baby in me. Tonight, it’s just us. Your big brother dick. My tight little sister pussy.”
She went quiet as I started to thrust a little faster. She was as wet as ever, I’m sure a giant wet spot underneath us. She continued to shudder from aftershocks from her orgasm, and then she had another one, without any stimulation from her clit. Her fingers dug into me as her legs tightened around me even further. “Fuck me,” she cried, “Fuck me, big brother.”
I was getting off on it too, the idea I was buried in my sister. I kissed her again as I really started to pump her. She whimpered and moaned, but reassured me it didn’t hurt her. Feeling that familiar building sensation, I warned her was I getting closer and closer. She smiled and kissed me, not saying a word, her eyes expressing all she needed.
Considering I hadn’t cum in pussy in perhaps the longest time I could remember, no wonder I buried my cock and just let flow. Sally giggled, telling me she felt every throb and was sure she felt the spurt fire as deep as possible. I groaned loudly more than once and focused on not crushing my little sister underneath me.
“I love you,” she whispered, “I’ve waited so long for that moment, to feel you cum in me. Now I’m definitely yours forever.”
Lifting myself up to meet her eyes, I don’t think anything except hearing the death of a loved one would wipe the smile off her face. My cock was still as hard as steel, but I needed to pull out and give her time to calm down. Watching the cum trickle out of her pussy was incredibly erotic, knowing it was my little sister. Lying next to her, she immediately turned onto her side and cuddled into me.
“Are you okay? I didn’t hurt you?”
She hugged me even tighter, resting her head against my chest. “I’ve never felt better and I love the fact you’re still so worried you’ll hurt me. Mark, once I’m used to you, trust me on this, I’m going to want to enact some fantasies, and will involve me on my knees while you pound my little pussy from behind.” She paused and whispered, “And definitely anal. I’ve never done it before because that was only ever going to be yours.”
As soon as she was ready, I had the great joy of lying back as my sister mounted my cock and rode herself to one orgasm after another. Watching my cock disappear inside her petite body reminded me of one or two girls I’d performed with. I noticed her wince every so often, but she’d immediately look down and smile at me. Moving my hands to her arse, she giggled when I tickled her rosebud, leaning forward, resting both hands on my chest.
“I don’t have any lube,” she said, “Otherwise you could finger my bum to your hearts content.”
“Who are you and what have you done with my sweet, innocent sister?”
“I’ll always be your sweet, innocent sister, Mark. Now fuck my pussy until you creampie me properly.”
I roared with laughter as she giggled away, leaning down to kiss me softly. Running my fingers through her hair, she returned a shy smile as she slowed down so I could savour each time she slid down my cock. She moaned softly each time, stroking her soft skin. Only when I needed to cum did I roll her over, fucking her for all of two minutes before I filled her again.
Cuddling into me once I pulled out, she needed to tap out. “I know you can keep going, but my pussy hasn’t seen this much action… ever… Not with such a big dick anyway!”
Agreeing to share a shower, she insisted I not touch her pussy in any way, whether fingers, tongue or cock, because she was far too tender. So I played with her arse instead, soaping it up nicely before I teased her rosebud. Pressing her body against the tiled wall, I kept teasing until she shuddered in my arms. I knew she was willing to try in the moment, but I relented as I could see she was exhausted at the same time. When I turned her around, she hugged me tightly for a few minutes. Drying off once out of the shower, she snuggled into me again under the covers of our bed.
“Tonight was perfect, Mark. The best first date I’ve ever had.”
“Yeah, I can’t think of many that equal tonight. It does help when I’m with someone I’m in love with.”
She was quiet for a few seconds. “You mean that?”
“I do, Sally. I know I’ll love you forever and I want you as much as you want me.” She kissed me, rather excited about my confession. “What about our sister and mother?”
“The agreement we have is that I share you. Charlotte will be easy. I’m willing to alternate nights, but I said I will want to share her bed if you’re there. You will probably end up sharing a bed with both of us most nights.”
“And Mum?”
“We’ll figure it out, but she won’t miss out either.”
The next morning, I woke up to the feeling of a warm, wet mouth on my cock. Watching my petite sister trying to swallow my cock is quite an impressive sight. Noticing I was awake, she lifted herself up and slowly lowered herself down my cock. We enjoyed an orgasm or two before heading downstairs for breakfast.
Arriving home a couple of hours later, Mum and Charlotte met us with a tight hug, Mum immediately inundating us with questions. Those stopped when she noticed how I was holding Sally, and there was no missing how she was gazing up at her big brother. Mum stated that I would be sharing the bed with Sally that night too, while I added that Charlotte would be taken out for a date next weekend.
My older sister was gagging for it all that week. I spent most nights with Sally, but Charlotte would often have her brother having his head between her legs before she went to work, and she was eager to return the favour during the evening when she walked in from work. Mum and Sally had walked into the living room more than once to see Charlotte on her knees between my legs, slowly sucking my cock until I came in her mouth. Like her little sister, Charlotte never spilled a drop.
Charlotte had me chuckling as she wanted the date of a teenager. Dinner first, nothing more than a burger and beer, before we went to the cinema, primarily so I could feel up my date, perhaps getting her nice and wet. After the movie, I was to take her home, sneak into her room, and then ravish her until dawn. Mum heard about this and thought it was both hilarious but very cute at the same time.
What turned me on immediately, as I was to pick Charlotte up from her house on Saturday afternoon, was the fact my thirty-year-old sister could pull of the sexy schoolgirl look. She even had her hair up in pigtails, the white shirt tight to her body, the checkered skirt obscenely short, with knee-high white socks and black pumps on her feet.
I’d starred in a couple of ‘schoolgirl’ movies during my career, but none of the women I’d shared a scene with came close to holding a candle to my sister. “Fuck me,” I murmured.
“No, you’re going to fuck me later,” she breathed, leaning up to kiss me, her hand caressing the cock that was already hard within my jeans. No underwear, as usual.
Mum and Sally appeared, Sally wearing the same thing as her sister. I groaned as she stood next to her sister, giving me a kiss at the same time. Mum watching approvingly as I cuddled my two sisters, whispering how sexy they were and that I was a very lucky man.
“I have a little black dress when it’s time for our date, Mark,” Mum told me, “I can tell you now I won’t be wearing panties but I’ll give my pussy only a little trim.”
“I don’t want you bald, Mum,” I replied, before kissing my youngest sister, “You, on the other hand…”
“I’m going to finger blast myself something fierce tonight, cover my body in my own juices, then wait for you to lick it all off tomorrow,” she explained.
“Fucking hell, Sally!” Charlotte exclaimed.
“Right, we’d better go otherwise I’m going to fuck your little sister first.”
“How are we getting into town?”
I couldn’t resist smirking. “You want the date of a teenager; we’re getting the bus!”
She loved it, laughing away as I held her hand, walking to the nearest bus stop. I noticed more than one car slow down and look at her as she slid a piece of chewing gum into her mouth while playing on her smartphone. I stood behind her as she leaned back against me, my hands caressing her body but not being too rude.
The bus ride into town was comfortable enough. As I held her hand, she was receiving plenty of attention as I led us to the burger place. I was a little worried about sipping a beer for the first time in weeks, assuring Charlotte that, with my family, I’d never have more than one or two. She kissed me and said she trusted me.
Charlotte loved the burger, and loved the beer even more. Once we’d filled ourselves, we wandered down the strip towards the cinemas, arriving in time to purchase tickets, ensuring we were in one of the secluded corners. Neither of us cared what film as she’d told me more than once we were not going in to watch the movie.
The chosen movie wasn’t particularly popular, finding our seats easily. We behaved until the movie started, and Charlotte didn’t hesitate, fishing my cock out and stroking me off. Turning to kiss her, I was ready to tear her shirt apart when she reminded me that we still had to get home. So I focused on getting her panties off, lifting her legs over the arms of the chair, and focused on fondling her incredibly wet pussy.
“Oh fuck,” she whimpered as I slid a pair of fingers inside her.
“Holy fuck, you’re tight!”
She giggled before kissing me. “I haven’t slept with many men and none of them were anywhere near as big as you.”
“Lottie, I really want to fuck you here and now.”
“I’ll take the edge of for you,” she said, sliding off her chair onto the floor, positioning herself in front of me. I learned very quickly that my older sister could suck cock, my head rolling back as she swallowed to the base very quickly. Holding her head, she wanted me to move my hips. I’d never liked fucking the face of a woman I was with unless she wanted it, and Charlotte was giving me all the indication to really take control.
Both hands on her head, I moved my hips faster and she moaned loudly, enough one or two people turned to look back at us. I was so turned by just how damned sexy she was, I had to warn her I was close.
She stopped long enough to glare at me. “On my face or you’re not fucking me later.”
I stood up and held her head in place, jerking my cock until I blasted the first rope onto her face. She waited until I’d spurted four times before she took my cock in her mouth to take the rest. Even in the darkness, I could see her eyes gazing up into mine, and it was the same look as her sister. And I had to return the favour, sitting her down, legs over each arm again, lifting her skirt as I ran a tongue along her slit.
“That’s it, baby. My teenage pussy is all yours,” she murmured, “Untouched by any man, though my brother definitely wants to fuck me.”
I ate her out slowly, bringing her to the boil more than once, until she was begging me to get her off. Sliding a pair of fingers inside her again, she smiled at me as I found her spot. Now it was time to figure out how she liked her clit pleasured properly. Within five minutes, I almost had her screaming the cinema down. Squeezing my fingers, she almost squirted all over my arm, one orgasm flowing into the other.
“Fuck, I love you,” she whimpered, “But it’s too much.”
“One more?”
“Okay, but make it a big one,” she replied softly.
I made it a big one. Everyone in the cinema knew she had an orgasm as she purposely didn’t cover her mouth. Then she slumped in her chair, the same dreamy smile her little sister had after she enjoyed a massive orgasm. Closing her legs, I pulled her skirt down and sat next to her, quickly picking her up and placing her down on my lap so she could recover.
Once the lights came on, she was just about with it to walk with me. Staggering down the stairs to street level, she stopped and pulled me in to kiss her. “Thank you,” she whispered, “I never experienced anything like that when I was younger. I was too focused on studying and missed out on a lot of fun.”
“What would you like to do next?”
“Well, I’m going to go home, and my boyfriend is going to sneak into my room so he can fuck me.”
We grabbed a taxi that took us all the way home. As she wandered to the front door, I paid the taxi then waited outside. Thankfully, we lived in a normal house, though I’d have to detach the fly screen to get into her room. I waited a few minutes until she sent me a text, letting me know she was going to bed and that I’d have to keep the noise down.
It was a lot of fun sneaking into her room. She was really into the role, shushing me more than once as I took off the fly screen, replacing it once I was inside. She was still wearing the same clothes, though had taken off her shoes.
“Mum’s in the living room. But my virgin pussy is yours, Mark.”
God, the idea of actually playing the role of taking my sister’s cherry was a larger turn on than I’d admit. Having gotten the foreplay done at the cinema, it was obvious that my sister didn’t want anything else except for me to make love. But I didn’t want to rush it, kissing her deeply as I slowly undid the buttons of her shirt, the sheet white bra showing off her pink nipples, the size of a dollar coin, her nipples hard and pointing out. Taking off her skirt I remembered I’d taken off her panties, lowering my face so I could inhale her scent again. She giggled when doing that.
“Ready to take my virginity, little brother? My untouched pussy needs you.”
“You know I’ve been with others, Lottie. I hope you don’t mind.”
She smiled as I leaned up and kissed her. “Who could resist my handsome hunk of a brother? But I had to keep my pussy fresh and tight for you.”
Slowly sinking my cock, I realised how much it meant as she bit her bottom lip to keep her emotions in check. I kissed her again and caressed her face as she was as tight as her little sister. It was only when I was buried that we both released a breath. “Holy shit!” she exclaimed, before covering her mouth, “Fucking hell, Mark,” she added quietly, “I’ve never had anyone this big inside me.”
Before I could move, there was a knock at the door. Mum playing her role perfectly. “Are you okay in there, Charlie? I heard you shouting.”
I moved inside her, causing my sister to moan. “I’m… I’m okay, Mum.” She moaned again. “Oh my god,” she groaned.
“Are you sure? Can I come in?”
“No, Mum! I’m fine!” I moved faster and she couldn’t hold back. “Oh god, fuck me, Mark.”
Mum laughed out loud and couldn’t hold up the pretence any longer. “You kids have fun. Love you both.”
Lifting her legs over my shoulders, my sister wanted me to fuck her, so I fucked her just like she wanted. She was soon screaming out in joy, holding her hands against the pillow as I pounded her harder and harder. Having cum earlier, and with all her orgasms, I was wondering how long it would take us to enjoy our first orgasm while making love. I was going to last a while, so I focused on hitting the right spots in her.
It took a while but I figured it out, the angle to thrust inside her, and it worked like a charm, I lowered her legs just in time so she could spread them wide, her fingers digging into my back as I felt her squeeze my cock. She could barely get a word out by now, feeling her almost convulsing underneath me, whimpering and moaning.
I slowed down so she could recover, and I smiled when she covered my face in soft kisses. “Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she whispered.
“I love you, Lottie. I’m glad you’re happy to share me.”
“Sally is my sister and I love her just as much. How could I not share our brother? She wants to share you too.”
Charlotte was busy riding me when Sally entered the room. Neither of us cared by them, Sally sitting on her knees on the floor next to the bed as she watched her older sister enjoy her brother’s cock. I’d cum in her already by now, and was getting ready to cum again. Charlotte was getting tired by now, her body glistening in sweat, only the low light provided by the lamp providing any illumination.
My older sister wanted to put on a show, sliding off me and getting on her knees, looking back at me. Getting behind her, I slid inside her, grabbed her hips, and did as she requested. I fucked her. I eventually leaned forward enough that I rested a hand just below her neck, driving my cock nice and deep. Then I came inside her and we collapsed onto the bed together, both of needing a moment to catch our breath.
“Holy shit, my little brother can fuck,” she stated with a chuckle.
“Yeah, you won’t want too much tomorrow. My pussy needed all day to recover,” Sally replied. She kissed my cheek before kissing her sister on the forehead. “Now that we’ve both had him, we’ll share him properly going forward.”
“Thank you, Sally. I love you.”
“I love you too, Charlie. I’ll see you two lovebirds in the morning. Oh, clean your cock first if you want me to blow you, Mark. I love to taste myself on your cock, but I don’t want to taste other pussy.”
“I’ll clean him up, don’t you worry,” Charlotte told her.
We needed a shower as her room was rather warm, Charlotte returning to her room as I walked to the kitchen, a towel around my waist. Mum was making herself a cup of tea before heading to bed. She smiled at me before I hugged her tightly. “Thank you, Mark. I haven’t seen my daughters so happy in years,” she said softly.
“Next weekend, Mum?”
“I can’t wait, Mark. But you’re taking me out on a date as my son. Just a mother and son night. When we get home, then… I want to make love with my son.” She met my eyes and smiled, leaning up to kiss my cheek. “Go to bed and I’ll see you in the morning.”
Charlotte was half asleep by the time I returned with a drink for each of us. Placing them on the nightstand, I slid into bed and cuddled her. She whispered how much she loved me before cuddling into me and falling asleep again. It didn’t take long for me to fall asleep with her.
The next week was a lot of fun. I got myself a casual gig as a labourer. Physical work that also meant I spent the days outdoors, which I preferred. At night, I relaxed with my family, never having to choose who to spend the night with, as either sister would take my hand, leading me to their or my room. I thought they’d just want to cuddle occasionally, but each night, they wore me and themselves ragged.
Friday night was both sisters, resting their knees on the floor, bent over the bed, both looking back as they wiggled their cute butts in my direction, demanding their brother fuck them until he filled them with his potent seed. Their description had me laughing, though I knew Sally was serious, adamant she wanted kids, and our mother supported her. I knew Charlotte wanted to be a mother, but she also had her career in mind.
Meeting Mum in the kitchen next morning, I sat back in just a pair of shorts, making sure I had a smug grin on my face as she placed a coffee in front of me. “Are they still asleep?”
“I wore them out last night. Confident Sally will be limping in here, complaining about a sore pussy. Charlotte was adamant she wanted anal last night. I warned her it wasn’t a good idea, as she was a virgin back there. As soon as I got two fingers inside her, she agreed to do it another time.”
I was chewing on some toast when Charlotte walked out, smiling broadly but clearly exhausted. She kissed my cheek before falling into a chair, Mum placing a coffee in front of her. We didn’t see Sally until Charlotte had nearly finished her drink. I was right about her hobbling, but she cuddled into my side, leaving a big, wet kiss on my cheek.
“My god, I’m going to love that for the rest of my life, Mark. And if you fuck me like that when trying for a baby, we’re taking an entire week of work as you just pump me full of cum anytime you can.”
She sat down next to me, placing herself down carefully, Mum placing toast and coffee in front of her too. I spent the rest of the day relaxing, considering I’d been working hard all week too, and I wasn’t used to such physically demanding work. It felt good though, and getting paid on Friday was nice, though I was looking forward to attending university. I just hoped I wasn’t recognised by anyone in a lecture or class.
Mum was ever so excited, watching her move around the house with a spring in her step all day. It was adorable, my sisters unable to stop chuckling at her behaviour. All Mum wanted was a night out at dinner, but I was surprising her with a show in the city. I dressed in my usual attire for a night out in the city, but Mum walked out of her bathroom in an elegant dress that clung to her mature curves, a plunging neckline that exposed tasteful cleavage, and the heels on her feet gave her more height.
My sisters had to take a couple of pictures before we escaped. Backseat of the taxi, we hardly acted like mother and son, Mum ensuring she sat in the middle, cuddling into me, my arm around her as she rested her head against me. She would occasionally glance at me and smile.
“It’s a crime you’re single,” I whispered into her ear.
“I’m not anymore with you back home with us,” she whispered back.
She loved the restaurant I’d selected, proving I knew my mother very well. To say I wined and dined her over the next couple of hours wouldn’t be an understatement. The conversation flowed so easily, and as our table had a modicum of privacy, she did ask me a couple of surprising questions about my career.
“What made you star in transgender films?”
“The money and, I’ll admit, it did interest me, just to see what it was like,” I admitted, “They wanted me to star in a few and they got a couple of the transgirls to talk to me about it. I was adamant I wouldn’t be… um, the bottom. Walked off one set when they tried to introduce it in the middle of filming, claiming I had great chemistry with the girl so why not try it. The director was clearly an idiot as you need to prep thoroughly for that.”
“Is that why you never want gay for pay? Is that what they call it?”
“Yes, that’s what they call it regarding some straight men who’ll it for the cheque. But I’m not gay, nor interested, so no amount of money would have me doing it. I know the top stars do make some cracking money, but just like their female counterparts, the more they’re willing to do on film, the more they’ll be paid. Plus, I was warned by more than one girl that, once you go gay, it’s rare I’d return as very few women would be willing to work with me again.”
“Because of diseases?”
“Well, everyone is tested regularly, but it only takes one positive result for shit to hit the fan.”
“I did notice you never… Well, you were always bareback.”
“People hate seeing condoms in porn, and the girls I really trusted always tested a few days before a scene so we got our results back on the important things. Funnily enough, I wore condoms when enjoying casual sex as I trust women I pick up at bars and clubs far less than women I would do porn with. I made sure I had a full test done before I came home with you. I was confirmed completely clean, and that’s why I told you all before we started all this. Frankly, I was amazed considering my lifestyle for those last few months.”
She took my hand in hers and smiled. “I can’t wait to feel you inside me, Mark. The idea of being intimate with you… As I said, those films with Loretta, and a couple of those other mature women. I couldn’t help but wish it was me.”
“Tonight, Mum. When we get home…”
“I want you to call me ‘Mummy’ when we make love.”
“Kinky side, Mum?”
“One I’d like to explore with you. I know Sally isn’t interested in women at all, but Charlotte has insinuated maybe a little fun with her brother and mother.”
After dinner, I know she was expecting me to just take her home. So when I led her in a certain direction, she gripped my hand tighter the closer we got to what was our actual destination. I wasn’t one for plays or musicals, but I had been checking the State Theatre website for what was playing, and I bought tickets for the performance that evening.
Mum had a blast, holding my arm the entire time. Laughing a lot. Crying occasionally. Leaning into me during a romantic interlude. She was captivated, and I think I spent half the time just watching her reaction to everything. By the time all the actors took their bow, Mum couldn’t stop smiling but she gave me a look that suggested I get her home, and I get her home quickly.
She could barely contain herself during the journey home, but we made it home without clothing being torn off. Chuckling as she hurried to the front door, I paid the driver and followed her, finding her lips attached to mine as I opened the door. The living room was thankfully dark and empty as Mum dragged me to her bedroom once the front door was closed and locked.
Sliding off her dress, she smiled as my eyes lit up at the lingerie she was wearing. She was only a month from fifty, and she had the curves of a gorgeous mature woman. Stepping towards her, she smiled as I kissed her, fingers moving to my shirt to help undo the buttons while I slipped off my shoes and socks. Her fingers moved to my trousers, hearing her giggle when she realised I wasn’t wearing underwear.
“I only wear underwear around the house occasionally. I prefer commando,” I admitted.
Ending up on the bed together, I had to get her lingerie off. Yes, like any man, I loved a woman who wore it, but I wanted what was underneath. Her breasts were larger than either daughter, her nipples darker and her nipples were hard, pointing out like small erasers. Latching onto one, she moaned loudly as her fingers immediately caressed the back of my head.
“That’s it, baby. Suck on mummy’s tits again,” she cooed.
Raising my eyes, I moved a hand down to fondle her above her thin panties. She gasped at my touch, smiling at how wet she already was. Lifting her butt, I helped take them off as I fondled her again, this time feeling how hot and warm she was. She felt wonderful, and I knew I’d have to taste her again. But I continued giving her breasts attention first.
“Does my little boy want to lick mummy’s pussy?”
“I’m going to make you cum, Mummy.”
Kissing her softly, she caressed my cheek, and all I saw in her eyes was the unconditional love any mother would have for her son. “I love you so much, baby. Thank you for coming home.”
“Thank you for saving me, Mum.”
“Anything for my little boy. I don’t care how tall you are or how old you get, or the fact we’ll make love soon, you’ll always be my son and little boy in my eyes.”
Kissing down her body, she spread her legs wider as I was greeted by the warmth and scent of her pussy. She had a slightly stronger scent than her daughters. No way unpleasant, just different. And her taste, once I started to gently lick her, was also different. A tang, I’d call it, but I loved her taste immediately. Hearing my mother moan as I ate her out was a larger turn on than I thought. Hearing her cry out as I slid a finger inside her, begging her little boy to make her cum… Now I understood why step-incest videos were so popular.
Her clit was now prominent so it was time to really figure her out. I’d eaten her out before a couple of times, but those had been ‘Wham, Bam, Thank You Ma’am’ moments. Mum had me all night and we were making love. I figured out what she liked best rather quickly, but teased her more than once, bringing her to the brink before backing off slightly, until she was begging and pleading with me to make her orgasm.
Watching her back arch as her pussy clamped on my fingers was something else, her cries of ecstasy no doubt earning silent applause from my two sisters. Mum begged for me, so being a good son, I did what mother wanted.
“I love your pussy, Mummy,” I murmured.
I heard the choked back sob, glancing up to see her blue eyes glistening in the light of the lamp. “I love you so much, baby,” she whispered back.
In the end, I think she just had one rolling orgasm, barely able to get out a legible word, just a series of moans and groans before I finally relented, my cock so hard and ready to slide inside her, it was almost painful. Moving up so I was leaning over her, she eventually opened her eyes, immediately smiling as I teased her with the head of my cock.
Her face lit up as I slowly slid my cock inside her, and as soon as I was buried completely, the smile made my heart melt with the love I had for her. I didn’t last long that first time we coupled as I was just far too turned on at the mere thought of being inside my mother, journeying back the place I’d left all those years ago. I’d read a few incest stories online and now understood what they were talking about. I felt connections with my sister, but that night with my mother, I truly understood why and how it felt so wonderful and right.
Mum eventually wrapped her legs around me, her fingers caressing my back. I didn’t thrust too hard. I didn’t need to. I wanted to savour how warm and wonderful she was, and her tightness surprised me. When I cum, Mum giggled at the groan I released. “Was that good, baby?” she asked.
“Fuck… Your pussy is something else, Mummy.”
Watching her riding me later, her boobs jiggling as she bounced away, my hands at her hips but my hands appreciating her womanly curves, Mum couldn’t wipe the smile off her face. She enjoyed more than one orgasm, and when I started to fondle her butt, she leaned forward and kissed me. “We’ve discuss it already, Mark. We’re all virgins in the household regarding that,” she whispered.
“Only if you want to try it.”
Filling her again, I was surprised that I stayed rather hard and I wanted more. Noticing my condition, Mum’s eyes lit up as she moved down to sit between my knees, taking my cock in her mouth. Her eyes never left mine as she showed me again how skilful she was with my cock, suggesting it was watching my movies and how my co-star treated me that helped her learn how to please me.
Taking my mother from behind was an entirely different experience. Her arse wasn’t too big but was perfect for her body. But she looked back and said mummy needs to be fucked hard because she was naughty for allowing her son to cum in her. Then she shook her arse at me again and told me that mummy needed her son to fuck her hard, just like I did occasionally in my movies.
So Mum got what she wanted, her son pounding her hard. She quickly put her hair up in a ponytail so I could hold onto that, before I basically mounted her, my head resting next to hers, as I drove my cock hard and deep. She begged me to keep going as she fondled her clit at the same time, more than one orgasm tearing through her body, before I growled into her ear and came inside her again.
Showering after that, Mum washed me up and down before I returned the favour. Returning to bed, she cuddled into me, her hand continually caressing my face or body. I knew Mum was now totally in love with me, and it showed even more the next day, as she never left me alone. In a good way, and I’d realised since my first time with Sally how much I missed having romance in my life. Being with someone, or three people, who genuinely loved me, as much as I loved them, was making my life so much better.
For the next couple of weeks until I started university, I shared my time as equally as I could, though I had a feeling Charlotte and Mum had agreed that Sally would be my ‘girlfriend’, for want of a better word. I probably took Sally out on more dates but it was never an issue with Charlotte or Mum, both happy to snuggle up with me at home when they got home from work, and we still found time to be intimate and have fun.
But I found myself falling heavily for Sally, matching her own feelings for me. It wasn’t just the sex. We’d always been close growing up, and we were reconnecting on so many levels, I forgot she was my sister half the time. Luckily, whenever we headed out to date, no-one recognised us, and in particular me. Or, if they did, I was never approached. I’d only contacted a couple of old friends. I knew others had never approved. I’d heard word that others even blamed me for what happened to Bethany. Thankfully, the guilt I’d once felt had slowly faded, so I didn’t let their opinions bother me.
The night before I started university, I was lying back on my bed when Sally and Charlotte appeared at my doorway. The fact both were naked didn’t entirely surprise me. Sally walked in first, Charlotte following, though I was surprised when they didn’t close the door. “Mum will come and watch a little later,” Sally told me, “And might even join in.”
I knew I looked like the cat who got the canary as I asked, ever so innocently, “What’s on your mind?”
Turning to sit on the edge of the bed, my sisters were on their knees before me in seconds, helping off the shorts I was wearing. I’d been blown by a couple of women before, but having it done by my sisters was far more special. Sally was always keen to please her big brother, while Charlotte loved to just suck my cock. When I finished in Sally’s mouth, she glanced at her sister and, to my surprise, kissed her to share my load.
“What the fuck?” Charlotte asked, once she swallowed.
“I didn’t kiss you, Charlie, I was just giving you our brothers gift. Mum will be in here later so she can lick you out while he fucks you.”
“What will you be doing?”
“Jilling myself silly at watching our brother fuck our mother.”
My sisters were eager to get on the bed so their brother could return the favour. I focused on Charlotte first as I wanted Sally as wet and turned on as possible. I loved hearing her beg me to lick her out and fuck her. She had a real submissive streak, not that I was in any way dominant. I’d fucked her hard more than once and she’d loved it.
Charlotte was now totally into the incest thing like Sally and I were. She was always going on about how I was licking my big sisters’ pussy, that I was going to fuck my sister later, that I was going to cum in her and fill her womb with my cum. We got off on it as much as I did with Sally or Mum, but what she knew, most of all, is that I loved making my big sister orgasm. I’d already proven that I could spend an entire day just eating out the three women of the household. As I’d told Bethany all those years ago, I loved eating pussy.
Sally was dripping wet by the time Charlotte was begging off for a break. Sally and I rarely ‘fucked’, even when we were going at it hard and fast. I made love with Sally. I’d already told her that, if I could, I’d marry her, and I hadn’t felt that way about anyone before, not even Bethany. I ignored her pussy as every other inch of her skin was caressed and kissed before she was whimpering with desire for me to just get between her legs.
I groaned as I tasted her, Charlotte rolling onto her side to watch, while I noticed Mum walk in and sit on her knees next to the bed. Sally’s eyes were only for me as I lapped at her pussy, only relying on my tongue for the moment. She came, of course, as I knew her body better than she did.
“So beautiful,” Mum whispered, “Make my little girl cum then make love to her, Mark.”
Once I got Sally off just the once, I moved up and slowly slid my cock inside her. “Oh god,” she whimpered. Even after all the time we’d made love, and we’d done that a lot, she was still as tight and hot as that first time. Pulling her legs back, I was soon as deep as ever inside her, her moans and groans echoing in the silence of the room. I glanced to see Charlotte was fondling herself, while Mum hadn’t watched me with Sally before, noticing her wiping her cheeks.
“Oh Mark,” Sally moaned, her fingers digging into my back, “Cum in me. Give me a baby.”
She knew that turned me on though she was still on the pill. But we both wanted children in the future, having already researched, aware of the risks but, if we were medically fit and without genetic issues, we should be okay.
“Like your brothers’ big cock?” I growled.
“I love it. Best thing ever. Does he love his little sister’s tight, hot pussy?”
“He loves it, just as much as he loves his older sister’s pussy.” I leaned down but glanced at Mum. “And also his mother’s hot pussy too.”
Sally gasped as I kept thrusting. “Mark, you fuck our mother?”
“I do.”
Sally glanced at Mum. “That’s so fucking hot. I’d love to see you two fuck each other.”
She already had, both sister’s joining Mum and I on her bed, masturbating themselves silly as Mum rode me to one orgasm after the other.
I came in Sally within a couple of minutes, her limbs wrapping around me as we made out. I heard Mum sniffle as we finally parted, pulling out and looking down as my cum started to leak out of her. I knew Charlotte would have loved to lick it out, but Sally remained adamant. She loved her sister and mother but wasn’t interested in fooling around with them.
Rolling onto my back, Charlotte moved quickly to sit on my cock while Sally remained lying next to me, watching our older sister slowly ride herself to orgasm. Noticing Mum still on her knees, Sally made enough space so Mum could sit on my face. She sat reverse cowgirl as I knew the two women would want to make out, plus I had learned Mum did like to have her arse eaten, though we hadn’t had anal yet.
Mum enjoyed an orgasm before her first born daughter, enjoying around three or four before she slid off my face, Charlotte leaning forward so I could fuck her properly. I was soon pumping up into her, watching her tits jiggling with every thrust, and I knew my orgasm was getting close.
“In me,” she whimpered, “You’ll never cum anywhere else, Mark. In me.”
I kissed her as I climaxed, moaning into my mouth as she would have felt my cock throbbing with every spurt that filled her. Charlotte collapsed onto my chest as my little sister and mother cuddled into either side of us. I was still fit but great sex still took it out of me, my cock remaining relatively hard, Charlotte giggling as she started to gyrate.
That kept me rather hard, Charlotte finally lifting herself up and, with a great deal of reluctance, slid off my cock. Mum leapt to sit between my legs, taking my cock in her mouth. She took my entire length easily, now used to take me into her throat, and she smiled at me for a moment.
“I love the taste of my daughter’s pussy on your cock,” she stated.
I’d had long chats with my three family members. Sally wasn’t innocent, but only when it came to her thoughts about me. Charlotte had a sexual past but confessed regret that she hadn’t made a play for me when I turned eighteen. As for Mum, she was older and had enjoyed sex before our father, including the usual experimenting with women during her time at university. But the real surprise was admitting to enjoying more female than male lovers since her husband walked out on her.
“I’m sure many will call me bisexual,” she explained at the time, “But that’s just people needing to label someone. I was married to your father, and I’ve enjoyed various lovers since then. Now my main lover is my son, and I’ll have fun with one of my daughters.” She paused and cuddled into me. “I’d love to get a taste of Sally but I respect the way she feels and would never force her into anything.”
Mum sucked me until she could feel I was hard as steel before she slid down my cock. Sally had been cleaning out her pussy with my fingers, eager to taste my cum, though I wouldn’t have minded had she sat on my face anyway. I’d done far nastier things during my time in porn. Sally didn’t face our mother while sitting on my face, loving what my tongue was doing, while Mum was bouncing and grinding on my cock.
When Mum gasped then giggled, I had an idea what was going on as I felt a body on my thighs behind Mum. “She’s playing with my clit, Mark,” Mum moaned.
I couldn’t answer, my mouth busy pleasing Sally, but Mum giggled again, suggesting my cock was even harder. “I’m going to clean out her pussy after you cum in her, Mark,” Charlotte added.
“Okay, even I can say that’s hot,” Sally groaned, “Get that tongue deep, baby. I love you so much.”
Sally often got emotional during our lovemaking. She got me going occasionally as I felt closer to her than ever. Mum was soon really using my cock for her own enjoyment, feeling her squeeze me as she cried out during an orgasm, but she didn’t relent, as she’d only stop once I’d fill her with cum. Sally was grinding my mouth by now, eager to cum again. I focused on her clit and almost had her jump off my face as the orgasm hit her hard. After giving her a couple of epic climaxes, she waved the white flag and slid off my face.
Charlotte had one hand between our mother’s legs, the other fondling her breasts. I could see Mum was rather overwhelmed by now, moving Charlotte’s hands to her breasts while I fondled our mother. She climaxed again and I knew she was feeling it. “Cum in me, baby,” she moaned, “Please cum in me.”
So I pulled her forward, told Charlotte to slide two fingers in her arse, Sally passing her the lube I always kept on the nightstand, as I started to pump our mother. She groaned as Charlotte fingered her bum, kissing me hard as she whimpered again and again, her body now slick with sweat, my groin now soaked with the combined juices of my three female relatives.
“Cum again, Mummy,” I breathed into her ear, “Cum for your little boy.”
The sob nearly got to me as she was so turned on by now, she was desperate to just cum again and again but needed me to climax too. “I love you so much, baby,” she moaned, resting her forehead against my shoulder.
I think to all our relief, I finally climaxed, and I knew that was it for me. Charlotte kept fingering her bum as Mum kept gyrating on my cock until she had one final orgasm, Mum immediately sliding off me and onto her back, spreading her legs as Charlotte didn’t hesitate in cleaning out her pussy.
A shower was required after that, the four of us managing to squeeze in. Once we were dried off, Mum took Charlotte by the hand, wished Sally and I goodnight, and we watched the pair giggle as they returned to Mum’s bedroom.
“Can you make love to your little sister one last time?” Sally asked, gazing up at me as her hands rested on my chest.
“Anything for you, Sally,” I replied softly, caressing her cheek. That smile killed me, each and every time. Taking her hand, I led her towards her bedroom and the bed that would probably become ours in the end.
Epilogue…
I looked around the classroom, all of the students eager for that final bell. The lesson was over, it was now giving them homework for the weekend. I generally disliked giving homework over the weekend, but these kids were in their final year. They needed to know their stuff, they needed to research, they needed to get used to working at home.
“Right, you have your assignments to complete by the end of the month. Your homework is to read chapters fifteen through to eighteen and your course work for the next two weeks will be based on what you read. If you wish to use the internet for further research, that’s your prerogative, but please be mindful to check resources before believing anything you read.” The bell rang and even I couldn’t hesitate smiling. “Okay, you’ve all been great today so get your butts out of here. I’ll see you come Monday before lunch.”
I watched them walk out. Being sixth form, most of them were already eighteen and adults. I tried to be good and not look at any of the girls except as students, but more than one had already approached me with a DVD from my previous career, wanting me to sign the cover.
I’d completed my studies at university five years ago and found a job as a history teacher far quicker than expected. During my interview, I felt honesty was the best policy and confessed what my previous profession had been. Thankfully, the principal was a fair-minded, middle-aged lady, and didn’t judge me on that, she only judged me on what I’d done since. Hadn’t stopped her flirting with me quite a bit since then, but we both understood it was just playful banter. As for the faculty, most didn’t recognise me but I knew when people did. More than one female teacher definitely gave me the once over.
The concern was either students recognising me, which has happened, or the parents of students during those times they came in to review their child’s progress. Thankfully, though one or two complaints were made, the school administrators had my back, stating whatever I did prior to my employment meant nothing when I had proven to be an excellent and likable teacher.
One girl in that class, Angela, flirted with me all the time. She was almost a reminder of Sally, but although I’d resolved to never, ever do anything with a student, she didn’t make life easy for me. More than once, she’d sat in class without panties, spreading her legs while I was at my desk, seeing her pink, wet and very bare pussy. I would smile but shake my head. It was a game, and she seemed to realise that, so I let it go but had warned her not to push it beyond that.
Sally loved to pick me up from school premises. She’d wait by her car, and as no-one knew she was my sister, she’d greet me every afternoon with one hell of a kiss. Whenever she was pregnant, I’d love to caress her small belly, loving how she was carrying our child. I loved making her a mother, but the fact I was going to be a father blew my mind.
“How was it today?” she asked once she was driving us home.
“That Angela is something else.” I never hid anything from my wife. Yes, wife. We exchanged rings six months after I returned as we were completely committed. Charlotte and Mum didn’t mind and expected nothing similar from me. There was no jealousy within our household. “She wasn’t wearing panties again in class.”
“Gave you a good look at that juicy, teenage pussy?”
“Yep.”
“Eighteen, right?”
“Of course. All of them are by now.”
“Well, she can dream but you’re mine. Remember?”
I placed a hand on her thigh, making her gasp as I slid it up underneath her skirt. “As much as that pussy of yours is mine,” I growled. As soon as we stopped a red light, she turned towards me and practically leapt onto my face. Despite having three kids and everything involved, our sex life was just as good, if not better than before.
Arriving home, Mum smiled as we walked in the door. She’d retired and happily looked after the three children I had with Sally, and the one child I’d had with Charlotte. She was still happy to work hard. Dumping our things in our bedroom, Sally leaned into me, kissing me again as I ran my hands up and down her back and arse.
“Daddy!” our oldest daughter cried as she came running into our room. Extricating myself from my wife, I bent down and picked her up. She was seven years old, a precocious little thing, a reminder of her mother. Our son followed within seconds, four years old, and already a chip off the old block. Sally picked him up as we returned to the living room, Mum bouncing our two-year-old on her knee. Charlotte and mine’s five-year-old daughter was content colouring in a book.
Sitting on the couch, my daughter snuggled on my lap. She was a real daddy’s girl. I was in the room when Sally gave birth, and when they gave her to me to hold for the first time, I sobbed more than I could ever remember. I had the same reaction to the birth of my other three children.
“How were the kids, Mum?” I asked.
“Well behaved as always.”
“Ready for tonight?”
She smiled at me. “Of course. I won’t miss out on a night out with my son.”
Charlotte arrived home, our daughter on her feet immediately to cuddle her mother. Then she realised that, although she’d hugged me when we got home, she’d been distracted. I quickly had two of my daughters cuddling into me, tickling their sides, their shrieks of laughter echoing around the house.
Somehow, over the past eight years, we had made it all work. Sally and I were together, wore rings, and acted like husband and wife when out of the house. Her pregnancies had passed without any major health concerns, we both had good jobs, and I was more in love with her today than ever. Charlotte loved being a mother, but was still a career focused woman. Even though she was approaching forty, she never had doubt about our relationship. She shared time with me, had threesomes with me and our sister, but she spent more time without mother.
As for my mother, she loved her time with me, but no-one could miss how close she was with Charlotte nowadays.
Each fortnight, I’d take my mother out at least once, Charlotte out at least once, and Sally at least twice. Tonight, it was our mother, though as the kids were distracted with their dinner, Sally took my hand and led me to our bedroom, ensuring the door was locked, before we eagerly stripped off and made love, knowing our sister and mother would be distracting the kids.
“Fill our mother will all your cum tonight,” Sally moaned as I was busy pumping her, “And I want photos.”
“Of course, sweetie. Whatever you want.”
“Going to take her arse again?”
“If she wants it.”
Sally giggled as her fingers dug into me, barely holding back the cry that wanted to escape her. “She’ll want it. She loves it when you pound her bottom.”
“Well, I seem to remember my wife enjoying it too.”
“I do enjoy it but don’t you prefer my tight little pussy? Even after three kids, you still feel as big as ever inside me, Mark.” She shuddered as I knew an orgasm was approaching. “Fuck, I love my big brother being inside me.”
“As much as I love being inside my little sister.”
“Who is also your wife and mother of your children.”
Once I’d cum, we knew that time would be short time before there’d be a knock at the door. Mum and I wouldn’t leave until the kids were in bed, as I would never take my date out until I said goodnight to our children. The youngest were in bed first, but the oldest daughter was allowed up a little later on a Friday and Saturday night. Of course, she was falling asleep by 7pm, and I loved carrying her to bed. She woke up just enough to whisper goodnight to her daddy and how much she loved me.
She was so damned sweet, I sometimes had to walk out and wipe my cheeks. Sally would see and give me a hug, admitting that underneath the hard exterior, I was a marshmallow. She was right, of course.
“Booked a hotel room for the night?” Charlotte asked, nursing a glass of wine as she watched a little television.
“Yep.”
“Dinner and a show?” Sally asked, though she already knew the reply.
“She won’t be wearing panties at the show as I endeavour to make her cum in the middle of the audience.”
“God yes, I love it when I orgasm in a public place,” Mum stated, walking out of her bedroom, looking at beautiful as ever. I took her in my arms and kissed her softly, unable to stop smiling. “And you still look at me with such love in your eyes.”
“We’ll check in at the hotel first, dinner, then show, then back to the hotel.”
“Have fun, you two. And don’t wear him out too much, Mum,” Sally told us.
“I’ll only drain his balls a few times,” Mum retorted, cuddling into me.
Picking up our bag, as we were only taking a change of clothes for the next day, Mum took my hand and led me outside to the waiting taxi. Sally and Charlotte followed us, kissing the latter first, before I shared a long, steamy embrace with my little sister. “Treat her to a great night, but you’re filling me as much as possible tomorrow night,” she whispered into my ear.
“Anything for my little sister.”
“And I always will be that most of all. I love you.”
“Love you and see you tomorrow.”
Getting into the taxi, we waved farewell before Mum leaned into me. “Are you happy, Mark?” she asked after a few minutes of comfortable silence.
“Can’t remember being happier, Mum. Made some mistakes in my life but, to be honest, I can’t regret them, because every choice I made, every decision taken, led me here to this moment. Know how I mentioned my conscience and soul in those bad days early on? Well, I think both are clear and clean now.”
She kissed my cheek and snuggled into me more. “I’m proud of you, Mark. And I love you so much.”
“Thanks for saving me, Mum.”
I don’t think they’d ever understand how much it meant to me, the day they showed up on my doorstep when I was at my lowest ebb, but I’d endeavour to love them with everything I had for the rest of my life.
Chapter 118: Sharing the Love
Summary:
This story doesn't fit into any of the categories that I have listed. You'll just have to read it and maybe you'll enjoy it. It's a bit different to most other stories that I've uploaded so far.
Chapter Text
Cathy
Sipping at her glass of wine, she rose from the couch again, almost wearing a groove into the carpet as she paced the living room, waiting to hear his car in the driveway outside. The kids were home and in their rooms, completing their homework. Dinner was in the oven, ready to eat as soon as he was inside. It was the conversation that needed to take place after their evening meal which scared her to death.
Walking back into the kitchen, she was ready to pour another glass but stopped herself. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath, willing her hands to stop shaking. If it wasn’t her hands, it was the tears that wanted to escape her. What she was about to tell her husband could potentially end their marriage. But it was time to be honest about their relationship but, more importantly, herself.
Hearing his car pull up outside, she smoothed down his favourite dress, quickly checked herself in the mirror, waiting for him to appear through the door. She waited near the front door, ready to hug and kiss him like she did every evening. Though the kids were now both in high school, she still only worked part-time, preferring to be home when they left in the morning and returned in the afternoon.
“Hey, babe,” her husband stated, flashing her that smile he always had for her. Dropping his bag, he hugged her tightly. Her emotions almost got the better of her as she held him tightly in return.
“Hello, honey. Good day?”
“Same shit, different day.”
She chuckled as that was his usual response. But she knew he loved what he did. He’d been a mechanic since he left high school but was now an area manager, looking after a group of workshops in the western parts of the city. Kissing her on the lips, it was never a peck or chaste kiss. Even after fifteen years of marriage, his passion for her still ran hot. It’s what would make their conversation later so difficult. Her husband loved her with ever fibre of his being, doted on their daughter and son, and was loved and adored by friends and family alike.
Wrapping an arm around her waist, he guided her to the kitchen, hearing him sniff. “You’re cooking lasagna?”
“My specialty. Just for my honey bear.” She called him that as he had a rather hairy chest, he’d grown a beard, and, well, he kept her warm like a bear in hibernation whenever they were in bed.
She squealed as he squeezed her tightly, leaving another kiss on her lips. “Thank you, babe. You know I love your lasagna. Still not sure what you put in it though.” Her glanced into her green eyes. “Still think it’s cocaine.”
Giggling, she playfully slapped his shoulder. “Stop being silly and go wash up before dinner.”
“Yes, babe. One thing though.” Before she could escape, she was in his arms again, laying another smooch of her lips. She kissed him back. She’d always loved kissing him. “That’ll get me through the next few minutes.”
Sighing to herself as he walked away, she retrieved the oven dish and garlic bread from the oven, the bowl of salad from the fridge. Calling down their two children, their daughter, Chloe, appeared first, setting the table without being asked. Despite being a sometimes moody thirteen-year-old, she helped around the house with chores, knowing it was the only way she’d make pocket money. Their eleven-year-old son, Charlie, followed within a couple of minutes, sitting at the table, playing on his handheld gaming device. Chloe made a comment about his lack of assistance. Thankfully, there was no argument as Charlie wasn’t listening.
Her husband, Mark, walked in just as she was serving up. Wearing a simple t-shirt and shorts, she couldn’t help look him up and down like she did every day. She knew how handsome he was as most of her girlfriends thought the same thing. Now forty years old, he’d simply grown more handsome with age. She sometimes wondered why he was even still with her considering the main issue with their marriage. She knew, if they were to split up, he wouldn’t be single for long.
Helping her serve everything, there was the usual chit-chat about their days, the two parents showing plenty of interest in their children. Their daughter was now in high school and there was the usual drama with friends. Their son was still in primary school and enjoyed going to school every day. Mark talked briefly about his day, still desiring to be on the workshop floor, but the salary he now earned, and the responsibility meant it was worth it.
Husband and children cleaned up as she disappeared to the living room to relax, Mark walking out with a glass of wine for her. “Thank you,” she stated, smiling up at him. She heard chuckling from the kitchen a few minutes later, her husband no doubt regaling their children with amusing stories, whether from his day or just making things up to earn their laughter.
Sitting down beside her once that was done, she cuddled into his side, the kids taking an armchair each, spending a couple of hours as a family before their son disappeared to play his games console and their daughter wanted to spend time talking to her friends. Leaving husband and wife together, Cathy picked up the remote and turned off the television.
“Mark, we need to talk.”
She felt him flinch, aware of how that might sound. She knew most conversations that started with those four words could sometimes lead to heartbreak, anger, recriminations, accusations, and gods only knew what. Turning to face him, she looked at his face and saw the concern. He took a deep breath before he met her eyes. “Lay it on me, babe. What’s up?”
He sounded so casual, but she knew his heart would be beating like mad. But when he took his hand in hers, she almost burst into tears. She could be about to ask for divorce, but he could still sense her own nerves and wanted to comfort her, just like he’d done during their entire life together.
Taking a deep breath, she drained her wine glass, placing it on the small table next to the couch, before meeting his eyes again. “Mark, I love you.”
“I love you too, babe. You’re my moon and my stars.”
She leaned in and kissed his cheek. He said that to her nearly every day. She knew how much he loved her. He was devoted to her as a husband more than any other husband she knew, even her own father, even his father to his mother.
“Mark, I’ve got something to confess. For a long time now, for years, probably most of my life, I’ve always felt a little different. I wasn’t sure what it was, but it was something in my mind that just… I’m not really sure how to explain it all.”
The squeeze of her hand made her smile. “Take your time, Catherine,” he said softly, though the use of her full name indicated to her that she knew this was serious, “Just one question. You don’t want to leave me, do you?”
“God no! Not at all!”
“Okay, then I’m all ears. We have all night, babe.”
“Mark, I’ve been going to see a therapist for around six months.”
“Oh…”
“I’m sorry, honey, but I wasn’t sure how to explain it because it was so deeply personal. But I needed help to figure out what my problem is. It took a lot of discussions with her, but I can finally admit what my problem is. And because of the problem, it will impact our relationship going forward. And what hurts is that I’m going to leave the decision in your hands because there will be things I won’t feel comfortable doing going forward. I haven’t felt comfortable doing them most of my life.”
He turned towards her, using his large thumb to wipe away the tears escaping her. “Babe, I hate seeing you like this. You know that.”
She took a deep breath. “Mark, I’m still so attracted to you, it’s not funny. I have been since the day we met. You’re the only man I’ve ever felt any sort of attraction to. I was twenty-two when we met, and I’d never felt anything for a man before. I honestly thought, before meeting you, I was defective. Wasn’t a lesbian as I didn’t find women attractive either.”
“Well, I’m definitely attracted to you, babe. I think you’re smoking hot nowadays. You in a bikini rocking your current body? I’ll need a shotgun to keep the men away.”
Giggling, she playfully slapped his shoulder. “Be serious, Mark.”
Holding his hands up in mock surrender, he smiled. “Okay, okay, I know.”
“Mark, this next bit is going to hurt. I wasn’t a virgin before I met you, but I never enjoyed sex. I’ve never experienced what I’d call sexual desire. I thought I felt it for you. I was attracted to you, and I thought sex was just something couples did. But I’ve never felt a need or desire to have sex, whether it was you or anyone else. I could have gone through life not wanting nor desiring sex and I can sit here now and categorically state I could go the rest of my life without it. It took a long time to figure out what’s wrong with me. Well, saying ‘wrong’ is incorrect. It just took time for my condition to have a name.”
“What is it?”
“I’m what they call asexual, honey. I have romantic feelings for you. I love you so much and I am attracted to you. But I’ve never had any desire for sex my entire life. I have sex now because I want to please you. I wanted children so it was necessary to have sex with my husband, but I could have happily lived the past decade without having sex at all. I only have done so because I love making you happy.”
She could see the words upset him, to hear that his wife had no sexual desire for her husband. But it wasn’t his fault. There wasn’t a single man on the planet that excited her. It was just something that didn’t happen. She just didn’t need or want sex. Never had, never would.
Looking into his eyes, she could see he was deep in thought. What made her smile was the fact his body had turned to hers and he now held both her hands. He finally took a deep breath, one of his hands caressing her cheek. Just that simple gesture caused another tear to fall. “So what do we do, Cathy?”
“I don’t know,” she replied softly, “But I know you will want to have sex with your wife, but I can’t put myself through it anymore.” She squeezed his hand. “I do orgasm with you, I promise you that, but I derive no actual pleasure from it. I could go the rest of my life without experiencing one and it won’t bother me. I want to remain as your wife but… I know as a forty-year-old man, you won’t want your sex life to end now.”
“But I can’t have sex with my wife if I know she has no desire for it. I’d feel like a rapist if I forced the issue going forward.”
“No!” she cried, hugging him tightly, relieved when she hugged him back, “Never, honey. Never, ever, ever. I gave myself to you because I love you, not through any sense of obligation. But…”
Rubbing her back, he softly shushed her. Closing her eyes, she breathed deeply and urged herself to relax. “What do we do, babe?” he asked softly.
“Come with to my next therapy session. My therapist wants to talk to you, explain more about my condition, and then we can discuss our next steps.”
“You don’t want to leave me?”
“I want to grow old with you, honey. I’m worried you’ll want to divorce me.”
“Never,” he whispered, “You’re my moon and my stars. We’re going to grow old together, babe. It’s just… The idea of not being intimate with you again…”
“I know it’s not fair, but I have to be honest with myself, and doing that means being honest with the love of my life.”
He hugged her for a long time as he was out of questions or simply away with his thoughts. She’d just dumped a lot on him. She knew his heart would be broken, to hear his wife would happily not have sex again. She no doubt had other thoughts. Was she having an affair? She knew he’d now be thinking that. But the idea of cuckolding the man she loved? The very idea was abhorrent.
Then again, what her therapist had suggested would mean a slight adjustment of their vows if they agreed.
It had been an emotionally exhausting evening for them both. Having been on tenterhooks for a couple of weeks, the idea that she’d now be relaxed didn’t happen. Stripping off before getting into bed, she knew getting dressed in something sexy, turning on her husband, would be unfair on him. So she slipped on a t-shirt over her panties. It was one of his shirts, so it was long enough to cover her arse.
Sliding into bed next to her, he turned off the light and immediately pulled her into his body. He would have felt the hot tears falling on his shoulder as she clutched him tighter than ever. “It’s okay, babe,” he whispered, “We’ll figure it out together.” Pausing, he added, “Guess it explains the lack of sex though.”
“I’m sorry,” she whispered, relieved when he immediately cuddled her tighter.
“Cathy, you were dealing with something important. While I was growing, well, frustrated, if I had known... Secrets are not good for a marriage.”
“I know. That’s why you’re coming with me to my next session. No more secrets, I promise.”
Having got what she needed off her chest, she slept like a log that night in the arms of her husband. Waking up spooned back against him, she felt his erection pressing into her and immediately felt guilt. It was something she felt most mornings when waking, but she sighed as memories of what she confessed the previous night flooded back. Then she felt him kiss her cheek.
“Morning, babe.”
“Morning, honey.”
“Is this okay? Cuddling and kissing?”
“I feel loved right now, in the arms of my husband. But I never have that innate desire to… To be physical, Mark.”
“Never?”
“I had around half a dozen boyfriends before you, Mark. I never felt anything for them like I felt for you. Sex was horrible. I hated every moment. I managed to find enjoyment in it with you because I love you so much, and because you put all your love for me into being intimate, but I can’t keep putting myself through it.”
“We’ll figure something out, babe. We’re a team.”
She rolled over onto her other side and kissed him. “I love you, honey. Please never doubt that.”
“I don’t doubt it at all.”
Getting out of bed, her husband showered first before she followed him. Getting dressed, they helped get the kids up and ready for school. Mark always left before the kids, and she was only required at her job at 9am, leaving no later than 3pm. Walking him to the door, she hugged him tightly as she did every morning, the kiss loving as always. None of that peck on the cheek nonsense. She loved her husband and wanted to show that in any was possible she was comfortable with.
She was surprised when he arrived home on Friday night a little earlier than normal, and her parents arrived no more than fifteen minutes later. As soon as they walked in the door and stated they’d be babysitting, she looked at her husband and smiled.
“Date night,” he stated, “Now while you look stunning as always, we’re going out dinner and dancing.”
“Give me, um… I need to shower. Do my hair.”
“Babe, it’s okay. No reservations but we are going to your favourite restaurant.”
She kissed him again. “I’ll be ready as quickly as I can.”
She was fairly sure that her father asked him if was in trouble, hearing him laugh while his mother asked her father when she was getting a night out for dinner and dancing. She was already in the bathroom before he replied. Once she was done with the shower, Mark took his turn before they got dressed. He didn’t take too long, leaving her in peace to do her hair and face.
Noticing his eyes light up, Cathy did a little pirouette before he walked towards her. Taking her by the hand, he told her parents that they’d be home at a reasonable time. Kissing their children goodnight, the fact he was driving told her that he wasn’t going to drink too much, telling herself she’d limit herself to a glass or two of wine.
The food at her favourite restaurant was exquisite as always. Conversation flowed easily as always. Fifteen years of marriage and knowing each other for eighteen years, they could still talk for hours about anything that came to mind. Neither seemed willing to discuss what was discussed earlier in the week to start before she finally had to ask, “Is tonight because of what I told you earlier?”
“Tonight is simply to take my wife out on a date and show her that I still love her, no matter what.”
“Mark, I think you’re almost too understanding about this.”
“I don’t really understand when you told me the other night, so I’ve done the smart thing and done a little research. However, I figured I’d save most questions for when we sit down in therapy. Still on for Tuesday next week?”
“Yes. Doctor Fraser, well, Amelia, she knows you’ll be coming. She’ll explain my orientation even better than I can, then she will start making some suggestions that I’ve already agreed to.”
“I hesitate to ask…”
She took his hand and squeezed it, giving him a warm smile. “All your questions will be answered on Tuesday afternoon, honey. I promise.”
“Can I ask a really blunt and perhaps vulgar question?”
“You can ask me anything.”
“Um, when we’re being intimate… You still… You know, got excited…”
She leaned forward, feeling her cheeks grow warm. “You mean I get nice and wet for my husband?”
“Yeah,” he replied softly, enjoying the slight blush that appeared.
“I might not desire sex, Mark, but my husband could still push my buttons enough that my body would naturally react. And in the moment, I wanted to give myself to you. It’s biology and psychology working together.”
“I’m still a little confused. You never gave me any indication you were uncomfortable, and that just made me feel…”
She squeezed his hand again. “Mark, honey, I promise you one thing. You’ve never hurt me. You’ve never made me do anything I wasn’t willing to do for you. The issue is with me and me alone. Trust me on this, there is a way to get around this. Amelia will explain everything.”
He didn’t take her to a club but the place they ended up played music that they could dance to. Holding her in his strong arms, she rested her head against his chest and closed her eyes, almost feeling his heart beating as he caressed her back. Anyone watching would have seen a married couple still deeply in love. She also felt his excitement for her and again felt that pang of guilt. There was still that part of her brain that wanted to give herself physically to him but it had been getting more difficult every passing year.
Returning home at a reasonable time, the kids were already in bed, her father asleep in an armchair, her mother wide awake, watching the evening news. They escorted her parents out to their car, thanking them for the late arrangement of watching the kids. Her parents waved off the thanks, assuring the pair that they’d always be willing to babysit at a moment’s notice.
The weekend passed as normal. The kids played sport on a Saturday morning. She took Chloe to netball. He took Charlie to soccer. They’d meet up for lunch once their games were over and decide how to pass the afternoon. Being near to mid-year and winter, they chose to return home and stay warm.
Lying in bed with him on Sunday morning, snuggling under the blankets as it had to be a cold night, she remembered years ago that they’d often make love on a Sunday morning after enjoying Saturday night together. She was left thinking when they’d last fooled around, let alone on Sunday morning. She knew her husband still loved and desired her completely.
“Honey?”
“Yeah?”
“Do you need to, you know, take care of yourself?”
The fact he chuckled was actually a relief. “Well, since things have slowed down recently, I’ve found myself having to do it quite a bit recently. Luckily, I’m quite the expert at doing it.”
“When do you do it?”
“Usually in the shower in the morning. I have a very good imagination.”
“Do you think about me?”
“Most of the time.” Then he tickled her to cut off any further questions about who else he might think about, only stopping when she screamed that she was about to pee her panties. He said something rather crude about that which only made her laugh out loud, a playful slap on his shoulder to behave himself. Cuddling back into him once she’d calmed down, he added, “It’s okay, babe. We’ll get through this.”
“Do you want to have sex with me now?”
“Honestly?” She nodded, knowing he’d feel her nod. “Babe, you’re my wife. I’m as attracted to you today as I was the day we met. I have always loved having sex with you. So, yes, I want sex with you right now. I wanted to have sex last night, the night before… The night you told me your secret, yeah, that pretty much killed my libido for a few hours. Can’t help it though, babe. You’re a total fox and your husband is still crazy about you.”
She cried in his arms. He kissed her softly and comforted her. All she could do was sob and state how much she still loved him. “I’m sorry,” she whispered with her head burrowed into his neck.
“As I said, it’s how you feel, babe. You can’t help it. I’m guessing it’s something in your brain. Chemicals or something.”
If she thought about it, he was even more affectionate with her since that night. He’d always been a romantic, heart on his sleeve sort of man when it came to her, but it was almost like he was reassuring her that, no matter what, he wasn’t going to leave her. The house was in a good mood. Even their usually moody teenage daughter picked on the rather happy air around the house and actually conversed with her parents without pitching a massive strop.
Monday passed normally but she didn’t sleep well that night, awake half the night, contemplating the ramifications of their meeting with her therapist the next day. What she knew is that her husband couldn’t remain celibate the rest of his life. It wasn’t fair on him. He was a forty-year-old male, peak fitness, charming, handsome, and there was no missing his cock still worked very well. Despite not having the desire, she could admit he always felt wonderful. Orgasms with her husband still felt great.
She knew it wasn’t a hormonal thing, like it seems some women approaching middle-age experienced. It was the same feeling she’d had since maturing, remembering conversations with friends over the years, how much they talked about wanting sex, enjoying sex, desiring sex. She’d never felt any sort of urge. She wanted to feel loved. She felt love herself. That was different to sex.
Sitting in the waiting room, she sensed his presence next to him as she played with her phone, that usual comforting arm around her as she leaned into him. “It’ll be okay,” he assured her.
Amelia Fraser appeared in the doorway to her office. Introducing herself to Mark, Cathy didn’t miss the brief look up and down her husband. She felt a brief spark of jealousy. She always did whenever a woman was sizing him up. He found it rather amusing when she made a comment or two about a woman who was obviously showing interest. He’d just flatter his wife in return, making her smile or blush.
Sitting down together after asking if they’d like a drink, she was nursing a mug of tea, her husband a mug of coffee, as they kept the conversation light until they finally got to the crux of why they were there. She sat quietly as Amelia spent most of the time briefly explaining her sessions with his wife, and with her permission, explained in some detail certain aspects of their conversations.
“The most important concern of Catherine, apart from figuring herself out, is to ensure you are not left hurt due to the outcomes of her therapy. Now that Catherine can finally admit her orientation, or her sexuality, there is now the question of how this will impact your marriage and, in particular, your sexual relationship. Now, as I understand, you talked last week and Catherine explained her lifelong lack of desire for sex, and that you are the only man she’s even felt a hint of sexual attraction towards.”
“That’s correct.”
“You are still sexually attracted to your wife?”
“God yes. I’ve been in love with her for nearly eighteen years, but I’ve lusted and desired her for just as long.”
“If I asked you to have sex in front of me now, would you?”
“I would only if she agreed but I’d have sex with her in the middle of the CBD if she wanted to.”
“How did you feel when she confessed? Be completely honest. Catherine needs to hear it.”
“Hurt, I guess. Hearing your wife doesn’t actually desire you sexually is a bit of a kick in the gut. I know she’s attracted to me in a romantic sense was a relief, that she still loves me and is in love with me, but sex is an important part of any relationship, so I was immediately left wondering how things will continue now. I don’t like the idea of my wife forcing herself to have sex with me. I said it left me feeling like a rapist in some way. Cathy said she was giving herself to me, but that means I just take all the time.”
“No, you give yourself to me too,” Cathy replied softly, already dabbing at her eyes with a tissue.
“I guess I’m just left a little confused,” Mark continued, “I want to have sex with my wife. I’d love to have sex with her every damned day. I love her, and in addition to all the little romantic things I love to do for her, sex is the most intimate way of showing love for each other. But I won’t accept it from her if she’s having to force herself to do it.”
“Would you consider divorcing your wife?”
He gripped her hand, giving it a soft squeeze. “I won’t give up on our marriage that quickly. I know people divorce for far less. But I just don’t know what else we can do.”
“How often do you masturbate?”
The question made him laugh, earning a giggle from his wife. It was asked so bluntly; the reaction was natural. “Well, despite the fact my sex drive should have dried up by now, according to some people, I still spank the monkey at least once a day, usually in the morning.”
“He does it in the shower,” Cathy added.
“You’re still sexually attracted to your wife?”
“Hell yes. Look at her, Amelia. She’s a stunner. I know she knows it too.”
“Here’s a more difficult question. Do you look at other women?”
“Of course, though never when I’m out with Cathy. That would be disrespectful. Nothing wrong with a little window shopping when I’m out by myself though. I would barely consider talking to them let alone doing anything else. I’m a married man. But if a cute woman walks on by, I’ll have a cheeky glance, at least.”
“Sex is important to you in a relationship?”
“I think sex is important for most people in a relationship. I’ve read enough horror stories about those people stuck in what they all ‘dead bedrooms’, men or women losing their sex drive, ending up more like roommates than lovers.”
“When did you and your wife have sex?”
He glanced her way. She squeezed his hand this time and nodded. “Three months ago, at least,” he replied softly, hearing the sadness, almost defeat in his tone.
“Who usually initiates sex?”
“I always did,” he admitted, “I guess I know why now.”
Amelia stopped asking all her questions, reviewing her notes. Cathy knew what was coming next. It had been discussed for a few weeks. She had come to accept the idea as the best compromise, but knowing how much her husband loved her, she wasn’t sure he could accept it. Clearing her throat, she returned her attention to her therapist.
“Mark, your wife and I discussed various resolutions to this problem. I bluntly recommended a divorce so you can find a woman who matches your sexuality, orientation and libido. However you want to classify it, your wife is what you’d call heteroromantic but has no desire for sex. It’s that simple. I know you love your wife as much as she loves you, but as you stated, sex is an important aspect to a relationship, and I can only imagine that the longer you go without sex, the resentment may perhaps build, and your loving relationship could start to falter.”
“I don’t want a divorce,” Cathy whispered.
“Neither do I,” Mark added, “But I’m not sure where we go from here.”
“There was a myriad of options but, in the end, the answer is quite simple. You will continue to have a loving, romantic relationship with your wife while your sexual requirements are satisfied elsewhere.”
“What?”
“I’m going to find you some lovers, honey,” Cathy stated.
He turned to look at her, opening and closing his mouth more than once before he finally asked, “You’re serious? Isn’t that cheating on you?”
“No. I can no longer fulfil one of my requirements, let’s call it, as your wife and partner, and I won’t accept my husband missing out on sex because of my own feelings. I won’t accept divorcing the man I’m still in love with. I won’t accept breaking up a loving home. We can get through this, Mark.”
“Lovers?”
“Yes. I say lovers because I can’t have you sleeping with someone too often in case you fall for them.”
“Babe, you’re talking about me stepping outside our marriage here. I’m going to need time to think about this.”
She made sure he met her eyes. “Mark, this won’t be some sort of sordid rump in a hotel room. We will choose whoever it is together. They will be invited into our bedroom. I will be with you the entire time. But your lover won’t just be there to be… to be fucked. We will treat her with love and respect, ensure she is not made to feel cheap while sharing our bed. It won’t just be the act of sex.”
His eyes blinked in surprise at her words. “So you’ve given this some thought?” he finally asked.
“It was actually Catherine’s suggestion,” Amelia replied, “She wants you to continue having sex, Mark, but no longer feels capable of giving herself to you in such a manner. She still wants to feel your love in every other way. Kissing. Cuddling. Sleeping in your arms. Date nights. Those little romantic gestures you make each and every day. That is all still intimate. But the physical act of sex…”
“Do I have to decide now?”
Cathy giggled at how nervous he sounded, though she understood why. “No, Mark. Take all the time you need to think about it, but I want this for you. I might feel a little jealous from time to time, but I need to ensure my husband has his sexual needs met.”
He remained silent, watching his eyes flick between herself and Amelia. “Um, can I think about this and perhaps talk to a couple of people?”
“Of course. I don’t intend on keeping this a secret any longer, Mark. I don’t want our friends and family believing you’re cheating on me. If you need to chat with a friend or two, I don’t mind you explaining and getting advice. This is an unusual situation.”
“And relying on friends is a good thing, Mark,” Amelia added, “Neither of you are doing this alone. Catherine is now feeling confident enough to explain how she feels, and you will both need understanding from your support networks to ensure your relationship and marriage remains as strong as it is.”
He glanced away from her to her therapist. “And you believe this won’t impact our marriage?”
Amelia didn’t reply for a couple of seconds. “It will be difficult for both of you at first, and I’m sure you’ll both realise that once you come to an agreement. Bringing another person into the marital bed is never an easy thing. It will be a test of your love and commitment to each other. But Catherine is more than willing to do this for you, Mark. She has insisted more than once that this is the best way forward so your sexual needs are met. Outside of the bed, she will meet all your other needs, as you will meet hers.”
Silence descended again before he took a couple of deep breaths. “Let me think about it.”
“Of course,” Amelia replied, “And if you need any further advice, give me a call. But as you’ve already suggested, talk to people you trust. They’ll likely be surprised but there’s nothing wrong with listening to the advice of others.”
Stopping to get some dinner on the way home, she watched her husband as he was quieter than normal, though she couldn’t blame him. What made her smile is that he never let go of her hand. One of the many times she was thankful he drove an automatic. With all the modern gizmos on a car, he could steer with one finger.
Pulling up in the driveway, he put the car in park, pulled on the handbrake, before he looked at her. “I love you, Catherine. Always have, always will.”
She kissed him. It was the only way she could answer without bursting into tears again.
Mark
It was a Thursday night. Once a fortnight, he’d join his best mates for a couple of beers and a few darts matches at the nearby leagues club. It was something he’d been doing for years, Cathy happy for him to do it as she knew he needed time to unwind. She’d do the same thing with her friends once a fortnight on a Tuesday night.
Nursing a schooner of beer as they gathered around the table, Mark was understandably quiet as it had been a little over a week since that therapy session where he’d learned about his wife. Since that night, he’d continued to show as much love to his wife as normal. He was still head over heels in love with her. She still snuggled against him every night. They still kissed each other with passion as always.
“Okay, mate, what’s going on?” Mike asked. Best mate of over twenty years. The guy he would lean on whenever a problem cropped up. “You’re never usually this quiet and it’s obvious something’s on your mind.”
Glancing around the table into the faces of the three men he’d trust with his life. “I’m not really sure how to explain it?”
“Wife issues?” Brad wondered, slight grins and chuckles shared by the others.
“Yes, but not in the way you’d imagine.”
The three shared a glance. “Shit, she’s not having an affair, is she?”
Shaking his head, Mark replied, “No, mate, not an affair. Something very different to that. Um, so she’s been seeing a therapist for a little while and she’s admitted to feeling different about things.”
The three shared another glance. “Is she a lesbian now?” Dave wondered, and it wasn’t a joke. Though the four of them were still happily married, many knew of husbands who’d discovered wives having an affair, one or two coming out of the closet after a decade or two of marriage. Little wonder the three were looking concerned, wondering if their friend would be the first of their small group to suffer a divorce.
Mark grinned. “No, she’s not a lesbian. Not having an affair. Nothing like that.” He paused and thought. “Basically, she’s got a condition, let’s call it, and the outcome of that is that she no longer wants to… um… You know, have relations with her husband. But the thing that’s playing on her mind is what she’s offered because of that.”
They all shared a glance, understanding what ‘have relations’ means. Despite what women think, men didn’t actually talk about their sex lives constantly, particularly if they were happily married. Mike went with the safe question. “What’s she offered?”
Mark chuckled nervously, scratching his cheek. “Well, she’s basically said that, because of how she feels, and it’s something that’s basically been life-long, she’s going to allow me to take on a lover or two to satisfy certain needs.”
Many would have expected his friends to have knowing grins. You know, nudge nudge, wink wink. Our friend here is getting the chance to play away. But the three knew how much Mark loved his wife. Their marriage was seen as incredibly strong. Catherine rarely talked to other men except those who were also married. She never flirted with any other man than her husband. No-one would tolerate either of them cheating on the other.
“Big thing if she’s offered that,” Brad suggested.
“It is, and it’s been the only thing on my mind since last week. Catherine offered this to me because there is part of our relationship we can no longer fulfil.”
“Has she discussed this with anyone else?”
“Your wives will know, so if they mention it, we know there will be gossip. We agreed this is something that we won’t be able to keep secret for long, which is why I’m discussing it now. I honestly don’t know what to do. I love my wife, but the idea of never, you know, being intimate again.”
“Is it one of those new sexualities or something?” Dave wondered.
“Yeah, something I’ve never heard of before.” He sighed, running fingers through his hair. Mike immediately asked him to wait, returning with a stiff drink for him, a friendly pat on the shoulder. “It’s embarrassing for both of us, more so for her because I know she feels less of a wife, even a woman. What I know is that I can’t go the rest of my life without being intimate with someone in a particular way most couples enjoy.”
“You’re being cryptic but we understand, mate,” Mike stated, “So Catherine suggested you… um, sleep with someone else because of her condition?”
“Yeah. And I’m sure plenty of guys would love the idea. But I love my wife. I made vows in front of our friends and family. So did she, and because of her condition, she feels she’s breaking ‘the contract’ so to speak, so is giving me permission to fulfil certain needs outside the marriage contract.”
“Any idea how it would work?” Brad asked.
“We haven’t discussed that yet as I haven’t agreed. I wanted to get some advice. I’ve spoken to my parents. They were rather taken aback by it. Didn’t really understand her condition when I tried to explain it. But I also learned my parents still have relations…” Chuckling, he added, “Something I didn’t need to know about, but they’re clearly still in love with each other.”
He felt a little better after talking to his friends when standing outside later that evening, waiting for his wife to pick him up. She arrived a few minutes later, sliding onto the passenger seat, kissing her as always, before she drove them home, holding hands the entire way.
In bed after he’d had a quick shower, she snuggled into him like she did every night. Arm wrapped around her, feeling her hand stroking his chest, he was still away with his thoughts. “Anyone on your mind?” he finally asked.
“Someone I know, trust and love, honey.”
“Who?”
“My best friend.”
That made him almost sit up in bed. “You mean Julie?” Feeling her nod, he asked, “Are you sure?”
“She’s divorced, still single after two years, lonely, and needs to feel loved. She’s never felt the urge to sleep around with guys, but she said she’ll get tested first.”
“Oh, so… You mean…”
“She’s on birth control. I want you to enjoy the same sex with her as you would with me. I’ve given this a lot of thought, honey. Friday night will be date night with me. Saturday night, you’ll take both of us out then we’ll come home, and you’ll make love. I’ll be on the bed with you so I can share the experience. Julie knows this already.” Feeling her squeezing him, she added, “I’m not just limiting you to sex once a week, Mark, but I guess it will have to be a little more regimented. No more spontaneous sex, at least to start.”
“Julie?” he asked, unable to hide his surprise.
“It was either her or my sister. I thought you’d prefer someone not under the family umbrella.”
“Your sister does look similar to you as well. I’d probably call her the wrong name.”
“Doubt she’d be offended. I was going to mention it to her, but I wasn’t sure how you’d feel about it. She is younger than me and still very attractive.”
“Well, she is single too.” She giggled as he hugged her a little tighter. “This is a little weird,” he admitted.
“I was thinking we get on one of those dating apps, but I wasn’t sure how I’d feel about bringing a complete stranger here. It’s why I immediately discounted you using escorts. I didn’t want you having meaningless sex. Julie is your friend as well as mine. Yes, adding sex is going to be awkward to start with, but once I mentioned this idea to her, I won’t say she leapt at the idea, but she certainly understands what is going on and is willing to try for both of us.” She paused before adding, “It helps that she really needs to get laid as well, and I’ve been very complimentary about your skill in the bedroom.”
“Thanks… I think…”
“So how about next Saturday? You need sex, honey. I know you do. Next Friday, we’ll go out for dinner and enjoy ourselves. On Saturday, Julie will join us, then we’ll return here and you can enjoy yourself.”
“And you’ll be here with me?”
“Mark, I’ll be snuggling up to you like I do every night after you’ve made love with Julie.”
“And Julie?”
“Will be staying too. I said it won’t be just sex, and I’m not having your lover kicked out immediately after having sex.”
He was silent for a while before stating quietly, “This is still a little weird.”
Thankful that she giggled, his wife agreed but it was the best course of action. She assured him that she loved him and that this was something she wanted for him. Unable to give herself to him any longer, she knew there would be more than one woman who’d love to share his bed. He knew this would put tremendous strain on their marriage and could only hope it wouldn’t blow up in their faces.
The next week passed as normally as every other week of their marriage. Mornings were spent getting ready for work, the kids for school. He went to work for his usual eight to ten hours. She went to work for her usual six to seven hours. The kids seemed to be happy and well behaved. They spoke to friends and family. Evenings were spent cuddled together on the lounge before they retired to bed.
What changed for him was a request on Wednesday night. He’d told her she usually masturbated in the morning. Lying in bed together, spooning back against him, he couldn’t help being turned on by his wife. He was thankful he still found her so arousing.
“Need to jerk off?” she asked rather bluntly.
He managed to hold back a burst of laughter. “Um… I mean, yeah, I’m hard and horny right now.”
“Need some inspiration?”
To his surprise, she spun around to face him, kissed him on the cheek, before she stripped naked. She did nothing else. Didn’t masturbate or touch herself, but her body alone aroused him. Then she started to talk dirty to him. What surprised him is that she didn’t only talk about herself. She mentioned Julie and her sister, then started mentioning other women he could possibly share a bed with and all the things he could do.
No wonder he didn’t last long until he came. She headed out of the room quickly, returning with a washcloth to help clean him up. In his arms again a few minutes later, she started to shake, holding her even tighter in his arms. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.
“You’re here with me right now, babe, and you were here with me just then. And I never took my eyes off you. We’ll get through it together.”
“We’ll do that more often, honey. Even when taking care of your needs, I should be there with you.”
“So… We’ll shower together in the morning?”
“Most of the time, yes. I have no problem being naked with you. And you make me feel beautiful every day.”
He received one hell of a treat on Friday. That morning, he was with his wife as he took care of himself, though he kissed her the entire time, her hands caressing his upper body, and he received the same treatment when they showered before heading out later for their date. Dinner was at another of their favourite restaurants. Whenever they were not eating, they held hands, constant smiles, delighted in making her giggle at one of his anecdotes. After dinner was dancing, and he couldn’t help getting erect when holding his wife in his arms.
“I’d be disappointed if I didn’t feel it,” she whispered, “Julie is going to be a lucky woman tomorrow night.”
“How much have you told her?” he had to ask.
“Well, I said you loved eating me out, and you always made sure I enjoyed a few orgasms during a night of lovemaking. She assured me she’d be primped and prepared.”
“Babe, do you not need anything from me in a certain way?”
She leaned back slightly and smiled at him. “No, honey. Everything I need from you; I’m getting right now. And when I’m in bed with tomorrow, I know you’ll be getting exactly what you need with Julie. It’s going to be awkward the first few times, we both know that.” Leaning closer to him, he leaned down as she whispered into his ear, “I can’t wait to see you fuck my best friend, Mark. She’s going to have such a great time, and I know you’re going to love it too. She’s going to love your big cock.”
He blushed as she giggled at his reaction. “You’re one of a kind, Cathy. One of a kind.”
“I love my husband and it’s my duty to cater for all his needs. If I can’t fulfil a certain need, then I will ensure I find someone who can.”
Showering together again later that evening, it was a repeat of the morning. He still felt as close to his wife as ever, and even though he was taking care of himself, just having her with him felt almost enough. But he knew he needed more than that. He needed to feel her body in the most intimate way possible but he knew he couldn’t force that issue. So he resigned himself to the agreement and would make the best of it.
Things were slightly awkward after arriving home the next lunchtime after taking their kids to their usual sports filled mornings. They swapped smiles as always, but the conversation was a little more muted than normal, aware of what would be happening in a few hours’ time. His parents arrived to collect the kids before they started to get ready.
The three had agreed that they would dress casually as they already knew each other, and the entire night was pretty much planned. That meant he could just go with the usual jeans and a nice shirt combination, while Cathy chose a blouse and skirt, sensible shoes on her feet, styling her hair a little, faint make-up. Mark still thought she looked stunning, though he told her more than once she’d make a potato sack on her body look sexy.
Driving over to Julie’s place, they held hand as always, though conversation remains stilted. Mark would admit to being nervous. Cathy simply wanted the night to go well, and hoped her husband got exactly what he needed. In the back of her mind was someone being hurt, and she knew it could be any of the three of them.
Knocking on Julie’s front door, she opened it, everyone exchanging smiles and pleasantries. Julie wore a gorgeous dress, thin straps over her shoulders, hem at her knees. Just a hint of cleavage. Her perfume was delightful, both complimenting her on her taste. Her ex-partner was minding her children for the evening, Mark having admitted to being glad that her husband hadn’t been a close friend before her divorce.
The three were obviously nervous when arriving at the restaurant they’d chosen for dinner. Cathy made sure Julie sat next to her husband. It took a few minutes before they were comfortable. He kept an eye on his wife as he allowed himself to feel any sort of natural attraction to Julie, and she couldn’t stop smiling shyly at him in return.
It was during desert that he made his first move, resting a hand on her thigh. Julie glanced at him before looking at her best friend. “It’s fine, Julie. I promise. It’s not going to be awkward.”
Mark stayed quiet as he stroked her thigh before he moved his arm up to wrap around her waist. Julie turned her head in time to receive the first kiss of the evening. He pulled back after a few seconds to find her blushing and smiling. He returned the smile before glancing over at his wife, offering his hand for her to hold too.
Dancing with two women at once was certainly an experience, but after whispered words into Julie’s ear, Cathy walked away to the table they’d managed to grab as he remained dancing with Julie. “Awkward?” he asked.
“At first. Feeling a lot more comfortable.”
“Me too. Are you okay with tonight?”
“Mark, a couple of things. One, I haven’t had sex in far too long. Two, you’re probably the most handsome man I know and I’m not the only woman who’d love to share your bed. Three, I love Cathy like a sister and I’m doing this for her as much as I am for you. I can’t imagine how you both feel right now. I just don’t want to the catalyst for any divorce.”
“You won’t be. I won’t be divorcing my wife. My only concern is that this will be too difficult for her in the end.”
He swapped dancing between his wife and her best friend. Other men attempted to dance with whoever was free. Cathy would never dance with another man, in his presence or not. Julie said she was with them as they were what they called a throuple.
Heading home earlier than normal, he offered them a glass of wine as they settled in for the evening. Pouring himself a stiff drink, with a mixer, he sat between the pair as the conversation again turned a little awkward. The three knew why they were there but it was a case of getting over the hump. He finally drained his glass and kissed his wife with all the passion and love he felt for her. She finally gently pushed him back.
“Focus on Julie,” she stated, “I’m not going anywhere, Mark. She’s here for you tonight and I think many nights going forward.”
Turning towards Julie, she returned a shy smile as he took her in his arms and kissed her. It didn’t take long for things to get hot and heavy. He felt Cathy’s hands on him too, not being completely absent for the time being, but she would remain aloof once they moved to the bedroom. He did turn and kissed his wife a couple of more times, professing his love for her each time. She returned those words before suggesting it was time to move to the bedroom.
Getting naked in front of Julie was a little nerve shredding having not been naked in front of another woman in a number of years. He received plenty of compliments before he helped Julie out of her dress. He was thankful that Julie looked different in numerous ways. Taller at around five-six to Cathy’s five-three. Brunette compared to Cathy’s red hair. Blue eyes to Cathy’s green. Darker complexion to Cathy’s pale, slightly freckled skin. Larger breasts though he’d always loved his wife’s smaller chest. She was slimmer as Cathy had kept some of her curves after pregnancy. And once she was nude, she’d shaved herself, something Cathy had never done herself, only being shaved when giving birth.
“I did that for tonight,” Julie admitted, “I wasn’t sure how you’d like it, and Cathy suggested I do something different to her.”
Cathy had never been one to deny him blowjobs but he knew she wasn’t comfortable doing it most of the time. Now that he knew how she really felt, he was thankful he’d never forced her to ever do it. In fact, after he’d cum, he was usually rather thankful. Julie leapt on his cock with desire to make him happy, on her knees before him. Cathy sat on the bed, still dressed, holding his hand while his other caressed Julie’s hair.
“Is she good, honey?”
“Fuck… I should have jerked off before dinner!” The two women giggled as he leaned over to kiss his wife. “Thank you for this, babe. I’m not sure how I’ll ever thank you enough.”
Glancing down at his lover, Julie had a smile in her eyes as she seemed desperate to please him in return. Warning he was close, he was expecting to either cum on herself, or she’d grab tissues or something. But he received a nice surprise when he felt her lips practically seal around his shaft, fingers almost milking his balls, as he eventually exploded in her mouth.
“Swallow it,” Cathy stated, “Swallow his gift, Julie. Show him how much you want him too.”
Glancing at his wife, he guessed she was going to involve herself in other ways. The idea of his wife taking charge of his lovers in such a way turned her on even more. Made her even more attractive in his eyes. He’d given it thought and he didn’t mind her taking charge of who’d he would take on as a lover. It was only fair considering he would be the one sleeping with others instead of his wife.
Helping Julie to her feet, he kissed her as they quickly ended up on the bed, Cathy now stripping off to her underwear as Mark returned the favour, his fingers and mouth all over Julie’s body. She was soon moaning and whimpering as he gave her larger breasts plenty of attention, loving how hard and long her nipples were, figuring out rather quickly they were sensitive and practically linked to her pussy.
Her scent was intoxicating as he kissed down her body, spreading her legs wider as he buried his face. Julie moaned and cried out as he ate her out. “Is he good, Jules?”
“My god, Cathy…” He noticed the two friends were holding hands. “Are you watching this and feeling nothing?”
He noticed his wife wiping her cheeks when she shook her head. “Nothing. It’s beautiful to watch but I feel no desire. Nothing at all. I should be turned on, at least.”
Julie cried out again, Mark grinning to himself as she climaxed for the first time. “You weren’t wrong, he loves eating pussy!”
Cathy giggled. “He always wanted me to feel good before we made love.”
Mark loved going down on his wife but found the idea of savouring a new taste to be very enjoyable. And Julie wasn’t a passive lover, her fingers holding his head in place as she practically drove her pussy into his mouth, and if it wasn’t for him holding onto one thigh, she’d have squeezed his head as she climaxed a third time.
Lifting his head when she needed a break, he glanced at his wife, who immediately giggled at the state of his face, wiping his chin. He would have kissed her, but she probably wouldn’t appreciate her friend’s pussy on her lips and tongue.
“Do you need his cock, Julie?”
“Yes,” she whimpered, feeling his kisses back up her body.
“Are you going to keep my husband satisfied going forward until you find your own man again?”
“I love you, Cathy. I’ll do whatever you want, but I need this too.”
“I know you do, Jules. I love you too. It’s why I asked you to do this for us.”
Mark couldn’t help grin as he slowly slid his cock inside Julie. And watching her face and reaction, it was obvious to him that she loved what she felt inside her. As he started to thrust, he noticed his wife taking off her bra and panties, shuffling closer to the action. Julie’s hands were occupied, so she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.
“Make love to my friend, Mark. She’s willing to give you whatever you need. Own her pussy like you own me entirely.”
“Oh god,” Julie cried as Mark was far too turned on and feeling desperate to cum inside her already.
“I’ll find you more lovers, honey. I know you need sex. I wish I could be like this for you.” She giggled as she added, “I’ll pimp you out.”
“Are you enjoying this?” Julie moaned.
“My husband looks delighted, and my best friend is making love with someone I know she had a connection with. This is a beautiful and wonderful thing, Jules.” She leaned down and kissed her friend on the cheek. “I’m glad you’re here for my husband.”
“Me too,” Julie whispered before Mark kissed her hard, “Fuck me, lover.”
Mark growled as he started to pump his new lover hard. He hadn’t slept with a different woman since the first night he’d taken Julie on a date. Neither had been the type to date around. They agreed from that first date that they’d see how things would go. Sex didn’t come quickly but he’d been prepared to wait.
Feeling her legs wrap around him, fingers starting to dig into his back, Julie cried out as he was soon driving his cock harder and deeper. He’d never thought he was anything special, but Julie was suggesting he was quite thick. Whenever he looked at Cathy, she returned a look of unconditional love, the same look she’d always give him during their marriage.
Returning his eyes to Julie, there was no end of lust and desire in her eyes. He picked up the tempo further, desperate to fill her with his cum. He knew she was on the pill, knew she was safe and clean, and he knew this was something she’d genuinely wanted since the moment Cathy had made the offer. “Cum in me,” she whispered, stroking his cheek, “Cum in me, Mark. I love the feel of you inside of me already.”
“Cum in her, honey,” Cathy added, “Cum in her and give her what she wants. I know you’ll be ready to go again soon enough.”
He didn’t both holding back his orgasm, burying himself deep as he groaned, erupting inside Julie as she clutched onto him tightly, not wanting to spill a drop. She closed her eyes, feeling the onset of tears. It had been far too long since the last time had made love to her, and that’s what it had felt with Mark. She wasn’t lying there feeling cheap and used. She felt the love from both her best friend and her husband.
“Thank you,” she whispered, “Though I’m not done with you just yet, Mark.”
Having cum twice already, to his surprise, she managed to get him off twice more. She rode his cock for what felt like hours, and Julie couldn’t help smile as Mark wrapped an arm around his wife as she cuddled closer to him, both watching her riding his cock, one orgasm rolling into another, as she felt his cock was just perfect. He allowed her complete control. To her surprise, when leaning down to kiss him, Cathy leaned over and left a soft kiss on her lips.
“Don’t think too much. I’m just feeling the love too,” she stated softly, before snuggling back into her husband.
He got hard again after he came inside her, though admitted he was unsure if could actually cum again. That’s when Julie got onto her knees, leaned down and rested her head on a pillow, shaking her arse in his direction. “Now you’re going to fuck me,” she growled.
“Fuck her, Mark. You’ve made love, now it’s time to just take her,” his wife added, “Own her pussy like you’ve always owned mine.”
By the time he was done with her, a shower was necessary. Showering with two women was incredibly erotic. Julie was half-asleep, admitting she was completely worn out. Cathy giggled again, gently grasping his cock and amused when it didn’t react at all. “I’m knackered, babe,” he stated, “I don’t think anyone would revive it now.”
Sleeping with two women was perhaps the fantasy of many young men. He’d never been particularly interested in threesomes or group sex, and neither he nor his wife had ever mentioned adding another man or woman to the bedroom. He’d certainly never suggest another man. Might have sounded hypocritical after the night they’d just shared, but that was how he felt.
Waking together in the morning led to a frank and honest conversation over breakfast. Cathy was delighted with what happened. Mark enjoyed the sex and found Julie to be a wonderful partner. Julie asked Cathy when she could visit again. Cathy smiled. “Whenever you want, Julie. You just can’t move in with your own kids.”
“Will I be his only lover?”
Cathy shook her head. “No, because if you have him too often, I’ll worry…”
Julie took her hand. “Cathy, I’d never… And he’d never… It’s not just sex, but he’s in love with you…”
“I know he is, but do you understand why too?”
Julie nodded immediately. “I do, Cathy. And I wouldn’t do anything to cause any issues for your relationship. But thank you both for last night. It was wonderful. Just what I needed.”
Mark offered a hand to each woman. “Cathy, I love you, married you, and we’re going to grow old together. But Jules, I loved last night. It was fantastic. Wonderful. And you were perfect. Absolutely perfect. I can’t wait until we’re together again. I just don’t want to sound too eager…”
“You have a sex drive, honey,” Cathy stated, “And what we’re doing will reawaken it. Don’t worry about a thing. This was just the first night. It’ll be just fine going forward.”
Cathy
“Oh, fuck yes!” Julie cried out, “Fuck me, Mark. Own my arse!”
She’d never had anal sex with her husband. It was something she could never imagine enjoying, and she couldn’t remember her husband ever asking for it. If she was honest, their sex life had always been rather vanilla. She hadn’t blown him often but did it on occasion as she knew he enjoyed it. He always ate her out. He loved eating her pussy. And their lovemaking… She would admit, despite the lack of desire, he always made her feel completely loved each and every time.
Watching him mounting her friend, his thick cock buried in her arse, as he pounded her into oblivion, she almost wished she felt turned on by the sight. It was two months since that first night Julie had visited. To her surprise, it was Julie who offered anal sex, having never done it before herself. Cathy leapt at the idea, wanting her husband to have something that he’d never done before.
“Fucking hell,” he growled, his eyes turning to meet his wife’s eyes, “She’s got a tight arse, babe. I might have to fuck her like this more often.”
“Yes!” Julie cried, “You feel so big, Mark. My god, it feels so good.”
Julie’s hair was a complete mess. Her face glistened with sweat, as did the rest of her body. Her husband’s muscles flexed as he was practically dominating her by now. His eyes were alive with desire. She knew he was attracted to Julie, that didn’t concern her. Perhaps even loved her as a close friend. But he reassured her, every day, he was in love with his wife. He still romanced her all the time. She didn’t worry about him sleeping with someone in secret.
“Cum in me!” Julie cried out, “Fill my arse, Mark. Own something no other man has had before.”
He released a growl. Cathy almost winced at how hard he was fucking her best friend. But it was clear on Julie’s face how much was loving it. Since they’d started fucking, her friend had never been happier. There was a small part of her concerned, which is why she was getting ready to finally introduce a second lover and slowly reduce Julie’s time with her husband. She trusted them both implicitly, but she’d already explained any minor concerns to her husband. He agreed with her immediately, aware she was always the one going to be left feeling hurt if things went completely wrong with their agreement.
She smiled when he came inside her again. As rough as he’d been with her, he was immediately affection and caring once he’d slowly pulled out, disappearing for a minute before returning with a washcloth, wiping down her bum before he used another cloth to wipe down her body. He kissed her softly more than once as Julie giggled away. When he disappeared, Julie turned towards her.
“Thank you for tonight, Cathy. It’s just what I needed.”
“So did he, Julies. I’m glad you’re here again. Nice idea with the anal. He was like a kid at Christmas.”
“I never did that for anyone else. I thought it would be special because I know after tonight…”
Seeing her friend start to get upset was something she expected. Sliding closer, she hugged her best friend. “I’m sorry, Julies,” she whispered.
“I’m not feeling anything like deep love. I love you both, Cathy. You know that. But if we keep having sex, I won’t be able to stop myself as I’m already having certain feelings....” They both released a few tears. “You’re my best friend. I love you.”
“I love you too, Jules.”
Mark returned to bed and lay down behind his wife, spooning against her as Julie snuggled against her best friend. That’s how they slept that night. Julie complained about having a tender bum the next morning at breakfast, leading to plenty of chuckles. Julie had driven to their place the previous night for dinner and drinks before their bedroom antics. Cathy hugged her first when she was ready to leave before watching Mark hold her close as Julie smiled, resting her head against his chest, but the couple of tears rolling down her cheeks couldn’t be missed.
Cathy knew Julie hadn’t lied that she was getting attached. It was for the best that she takes the time to find a man of her own. She wasn’t going to cut her friend off completely. Julie needed love like her husband, but if Mark had a choice, she knew he’d make perhaps the massive sacrifice to remain with his wife. But Cathy would admit that she’d never accept that.
The next weekend, Mark remained at home with the kids as she drove across the city to visit her sister. Charlotte was five years younger than her older sister, and they looked nothing alike. Blonde hair, brown eyes, larger bust, standing nearly five-nine. Her sister was also single with no kids. Never been married. She had been engaged twice. The first fiancé had cheated on her with a colleague from work. The second fiancé just upped and walked out three months before the wedding.
Despite the five-year age gap, the two sisters had always been close, Cathy providing a shoulder to lean on when her sisters two engagements collapsed on her. Since the last time, her sister had barely dated, focusing on her career instead. She didn’t ask too many questions about what Charlotte did otherwise in her private life, whether was out living her good life, or was avoiding any sort of relationships.
“How are things at home?” Charlotte asked.
Cathy remembered that although discussing her sexual orientation, or lack of sexual interest and desire, with everyone, she hadn’t gone into greater detail with her sister about it. She’d mentioned possibly inviting another women into the marital bed to ensure her husband’s needs were met, but only her friends had been given more detail, considering everyone knew Julie, and word of the fact she was now sharing their bed a few times a week had already spread. Mark told her that he didn’t discuss anything with his friends. Cathy admitted Julie and herself did talk about it, simply as her other friends were curious, and Cathy loved hearing Julie talk so lovingly about how Mark treated her.
“Lottie, you know how I told you a few months back that I’m asexual.”
“Yeah, I’ve done a little looking into that. You’re seriously not attracted…”
“No! It’s not that,” she interrupted, before immediately apologising, “I’m still in love with Mark, as much today as I was six months ago, as much as the day we were married. I just have no sexual desire at all.”
“Yeah, I’ve read it can also be like that. So you don’t want to have sex with anyone?”
Cathy giggled. “Trust me, my friends have tried to test me. Naming all these guys that I should be willing to drop my panties for. Nothing. Zero. Nada. Mark still dotes on me and he still gives me all the love I need, and though it’s partially physical, we’re no longer having actual sex.”
Charlotte sipped at her drink, no doubt considering her next words carefully. “How the hell is he surviving then? I mean, he’s a handsome forty-year-old man. I know all your friends think he’s hot, even the married one’s. Hell, I’ve always nursed a little crush on him, but I also see every single time the family is together that his eyes are only for you.”
“Would you like to sleep with him?”
The question was so blunt, she wasn’t surprised her sister nearly choked before she needed to cough a couple of times. “What? You’re serious?”
Taking a deep breath, Cathy started to explain in greater detail what was going on with their lives now. The months of therapy she’d undergone to understand herself. The therapy that she’d also had with Mark. The agreement they’d made regarding their sex life, or lack of it going forward, but the added agreement that they would agree on who to invite to their bedroom.
“Charlotte,” she stated, using her full name so her younger sister knew she was serious, “There are very few people on this planet I trust and love more than you. I also know you’ve suffered more than your share of heartache. I’ve watched Mark make love to Julie every single time, and she’s now an incredibly confident woman, and I can only hope she now meets a man who makes her as happy as she’s been with my husband. What I want to do with you is share my husband for a longer period.”
“You’re serious?”
“Completely. Mark will never leave me, I know that. He certainly wouldn’t leave me for my sister. That’s not a criticism of you, that’s a measure of his integrity, and I know you’d never do anything to harm our marriage.”
“But you want me to have sex with him?”
“I’m asking if you’d like to have sex with him. We’ll do the first time similar to what we did with Julie. Friday night will be our date night. He will spend the entire night making me feel nothing but loved and adored, like he’s done every day of our marriage. Saturday night, you will join us on a date. We will eat, laugh, drink, dance, or whatever come to mind, then we will return home and you and he will make love, while I will watch.”
“You’ll watch your husband make love?”
“I love watching simply because I know and can see the joy my husband is feeling. He is getting something I can no longer give him. I simply don’t desire to be in Julie’s place, and trust me on this, my husband knows how to please a woman.” She watched her sisters’ cheeks start to get a little red. Taking her hand, she gave it a squeeze. “I don’t need an answer right now this minute, but I do want you to think about it seriously.”
“What would Mark think?”
“He’d think about it seriously… Then he’d also think with his cock, see a beautiful young woman, and he’ll love the idea of taking you to bed.”
“And you won’t mind?”
“Julie was first because she was my best friend, I love and trust her, she was single and needed to be loved. I’m asking you because you’re all those things plus my sister.”
“Will you tell our parents?”
“Probably. I don’t want them to hear that Mark is nailing my sister without letting them know why.”
“And you’ll always be present?”
“Yes. And I know Mark would never, and I mean never, do anything like cheating on me. But, in a way, I am in control of his sex life.”
She watched her sister drain her wine glass. “Um… So how often?”
“It’s difficult with the children. Chloe is perhaps old enough to understand, but Charlie probably isn’t. And neither of them will want to hear of their parents’ sex life anyway, so we’re doing our best to keep them unaware. They’re spending more time with their grandparents or at sleepovers though.”
Charlotte took a deep breath. “I really need to get laid, Cathy. Yes. God yes. But it’s not just that. I want to help my sister and brother-in-law too.”
“This Saturday?” Charlotte blushed, smiled, but nodded her head. “Good. I’ll tell Mark and I’m sure he’d be delighted.”
Returning home after a couple of glasses of wine with her sister, she waited until the kids were in bed, taking Mark by the hand and leading them to their bedroom, waiting until they were undressed and in bed before she told him what she hoped he would think was good news. When she told him that Charlotte was interested in being his partner, he admitted to slight surprise, more due to Cathy agreeing to it rather than his sister.
“Are you sure you’re okay with it?” he asked, clearly needing reassurance.
“I love my sister, honey. And she’s had her heart broken more than once. She needs a good man to show her some love.”
“Okay. Next weekend?”
“Yes.”
“Date night on Friday?”
“Of course.”
“I love you, babe.”
She snuggled into him as always. “I love you too, honey.”
Charlotte did visit twice during the week, an unusual occurrence, but their children were delighted to see their auntie. She also made sure that Mark and her sister spent some time alone together, Cathy usually in the kitchen, eavesdropping occasionally but they never started anything physical. Charlotte was interested in his reaction to everything, trying to understand further their agreement from his point of view, asking of his sexual relationship with Julie, and what expectations he may have had from her.
Friday night was date night with her husband. They did something different, dinner then a movie. Acting like a pair of teenagers, they spent most of the movie making out. She sensed his hesitation in feeling her up so grabbed his wrist and placed it at her breast. “It’s okay, honey,” she whispered, “We’re just playing here.”
“I guess we did get together in our early twenties and missed out on this aspect of dating when younger.”
Snuggling against him later in bed, just his hands on her breasts had felt really nice, but she recognised he didn’t push it further by trying to touch her anywhere else. If she’d given the signal, he’d have had a hand up her dress in no time. “Honey,” she whispered.
“Yes, babe?” he asked, hearing he was half-asleep.
“Would you like to do anything with me?”
She giggled as he as no doubt surprised by the question. “Of course, babe.”
“Were you holding back in the cinema?”
“Of course, because, well, I didn’t know how far you’d allow me to go. But I’d have totally felt you up if you gave me the signal.”
Turning around, she kissed him softly and snuggled into his chest. “Sorry if I’m giving mixed signals, honey. I don’t mean to.”
“It’s fine. But you will have to be explicit with me if you are going to give yourself to me. I’m simply living under the assumption that part of our life is now completely off the table.”
“I wasn’t feeling desire but I was thinking it would be nice to be intimate so you could enjoy time with me. But I just couldn’t…”
She felt him hug her tighter, gently shushing her again. “Don’t force it or yourself,” he said softly, hearing the reassuring tone in his voice, “We’re here in bed together, snuggling up and I just love feeling your body against mine.”
His parents would be watching the kids the next evening. They were now used to be shuffled off to their grandparents or asking if hey were having a sleepover with a friend. Both parents wanted to explain the issue but they were perhaps still a little too young to understand. Julie’s kids went to the same school, and the last thing any of the kids needed was rumours being spread.
Charlotte arrived late in the afternoon after their kids had been collected. Cathy answered the door, hugging her sister tightly, thanking her for coming. Mark was waiting nearby, smiling at both of them as he took Charlotte in his arms. Cathy could see her sister’s reaction, practically melting into him.
Her husband was that sort of man. Charlotte had admitted to always having a little crush on her husband. Cathy had never been worried because she wasn’t the only women to be attracted to him.
Dinner was relaxed as the conversation flowed easily. Cathy enjoyed a glass or two of wine but she noticed her sister stick to water, Mark sipping at a can of soda. His eyes continually moved between the two women. He’d never admitted to any attraction to her sister, but she knew her husband wasn’t blind. They didn’t look completely alike but they were similar enough that she knew he’d find her pretty.
After cleaning up the kitchen, the three retired to the living room, Mark in the middle as always. Cathy was amused as her sister didn’t hesitate for too long, straddling his lap as she gazed into his eyes. Neither said anything before she kissed him. Even Cathy would admit to being taken aback by how passionate the kiss immediately was, from her sister, at least.
“Need this?” she asked, Charlotte nodding for a moment before resuming the kiss.
Sliding down his body onto the floor, she sipped at her wine as Charlotte lowered the zipper of his jeans, taking out his already erect cock. “Oh fuck,” he groaned as Charlotte wasn’t teasing.
“Going to make him cum so he lasts longer when fucking me,” Charlotte stated.
Snuggling into his husband, she felt his arm wrap around her, his other hand on Charlotte’s head as it bobbed up and down on his cock. The sounds she made sucking him off were almost amusing. Mark then pulled her up and told her to strip. It was rather amusing how quickly she did that, Mark not standing but stripping at the same time.
Back on her knees, she resumed blowing him while clearly fondling herself at the same time. “You like my husband’s cock, Lottie?” Her sister looked up into her eyes and nodded, before they moved back to look at him. “Are you going to swallow his cum?”
“Of course she is, babe. She’s your little sister and wants to please us both.”
When he did cum, his sister eagerly swallowed it all down before spending a few minutes running her tongue up and down his shaft, cleaning it up. Kissing up his chest, he leaned forward to kiss her, making her squeal as he easily lifted her up to straddle his lap. She watched as he gently caressed her body before moving up to her face. She saw the eyes of her sister change.
She needed to be loved by her husband. Single for too long. And, if she was honest, lonely. Her heart broken more than once. Cathy knew she needed her husband more than anything.
“Honey… Let’s take her to our bedroom so you can make love to her.”
He easily carried her sister into their bedroom. As he laid her down, Cathy stripped off and joined them as he moved down her sisters’ body to pleasure her. Hearing her sister moan and whimper was something new, but seeing the joy and ecstasy on her face, she felt rather overwhelmed to see her sister finally with a genuine smile on her face.
Taking her hand, Charlotte glanced her way. “Thank you,” Charlotte whispered.
“I love you, Lottie. I think I’ve found the right lover for now.”
“You mean…”
“We’ll talk about it later. For now, just enjoy it.”
As she watched her husband eat out her sister, she lay beside them deep in thought. Watching him with Julie had been wonderful, but it had also been difficult at times. She knew her husband simply enjoyed being intimate with her and definitely enjoyed the sex, but while intimate with her, there were no feelings of love. Her sister had been left shattered twice. She needed a good man.
Hearing her sister orgasm wasn’t something she ever thought she’d hear. Mark chuckled as he had her sister begging for more and more. Watching her back arch, her legs pulled back, her husband devouring her pussy like it was going out of fashion. She lost track of how many times he got her off before he finally just sat up and sank his cock deep inside her.
“Oh god, fuck me,” her sister whimpered.
Watching her husband make love to her sister didn’t provoke a single iota of jealousy. Instead, she felt nothing but happiness for her sister, and it was obvious that her husband was enjoying himself too, as he’d been nothing but complimentary when going down on her, and now waxed lyrical about how hot and tight she was.
He eventually came inside her, and after only a few minutes needed to recharge, she watched her sister ride him through another series of orgasms. Snuggling into her husband, she was left thinking that she should have been completely weirded out in such a situation, but she had to admit that it was beautiful watching the pair together.
Filling her pussy a second time, three orgasms was always the limit for him at his age. He could possibly go again but he’d end up exhausted before he would cum again. The trio showered together, Mark showing both his wife and lover plenty of attention. Cathy would have thought being naked with her sister would have been far more awkward, but Charlotte was barely paying attention to her.
Lying on his back later, she cuddled into one side, her sister on the other. Both were stroking his chest before her sister took her hand. “Thank you, Cathy,” she whispered.
“Have fun tonight?”
“I haven’t felt so loved in a long time. I’m glad you were here too. It wasn’t weird at all. It actually made me feel better to know you were here to share the love.”
The next morning wasn’t awkward as all, her husband giving love and affection to his wife and his sister-in-law. He was in such a cheerful mood, he eventually told both of them to get ready as they’d pick up the kids and go out for breakfast, or brunch if it was too late.
Thankfully, the kids didn’t seem to pick up on anything, such as the shy smiles and glances between her sister and her husband. Well, it was all from her sister. It was easy to see she was now completely smitten with husband. Cathy was again surprised that she didn’t feel jealousy. She wanted to see her sister happy and if her husband gave her that, then that was even better.
Later than evening, after her sister had gone home and their kids were in bed, she sat with her husband in the living room. “Honey, what do you think of my sister?”
“She’s delightful. I’ve always liked your sister, babe. Then again, I’ve always loved your family. Never had an issue with them.”
Cuddling into him even more, she took a deep breath. “I’m still totally in love with you, honey. But I also love my sister and want her to be happy. And there’s part of me thinking that we can both help with that happiness. She’s been hurt twice by men who should have loved her. I think you might be the man who can give her that love she deserves.”
He remained silent though she felt his arm around her grow a little tighter. “What are you suggesting, Catherine?”
Again, the use of her full name, aware this wasn’t a time for humour. “I’m not sure yet, but I saw how much she enjoyed last night. You made her feel loved and wonderful, and I want her to feel that all the time.”
He was again thoughtful. “I thought you said…”
“It’s different if it’s my sister, honey. Apart from you and my parents, there is no-one else on earth I love and trust more. And I can’t stand the thought of her meeting someone else only to yet again be heartbroken. You are what I’d call a sure thing.”
She smiled as he found the comment amusing. “Let’s keep discussing it, babe. No need to rush into any decisions.”
“Still want to have fun with Julie?”
“If it’s okay with you. We make the decisions together, but I’ll only be with someone you’re comfortable with, and I know Julie has been catching feelings lately, which will only make it awkward as she knows I’m not going to leave you.”
Julie hadn’t been around in over a week. Cathy and Mark did message her constantly, Cathy calling her at least every other day. She met up with her on the Wednesday night, Cathy pleased that there was no awkwardness despite how the last time they’d seen each other ended. After a couple of glasses, she moved to sit next to her friend and explained what was going on with her sister.
“Would you still like to have some fun though?” she asked.
“I would, but I’m going to start looking for a man of my own, Cathy. I’m getting attached and it’s not good for any of us. But until I start dating someone else, I’d love to just have some fun with him.”
“Good. Want to come around tonight?”
“I’d love to.”
For the next six months, her husband had more sex in that half year than he probably had in the previous six years. Julie was part of their lives for four of those months, visiting once or twice a week, nothing more than hot and heavy sex that they both found enjoyment in. But she did meet a man who she hoped there might be a future with, and to her credit, she spoke to Cathy as soon as he’d asked her out on a date.
That left her sister and, after six months, she sat down with her husband one night over a glass of wine, a bottle of beer for her husband. The kids were in their bedrooms, used to their auntie visiting three or four times a week. Taking a deep breath, she was at the head of the table, Mark to her right, Charlotte to her left.
Taking a hand of theirs in each of hers, she smiled at them both before starting. She kept it very simple. “I want this to be a permanent arrangement if you can both handle it. Mark, Julie is now in a relationship and hasn’t been with us for a couple of months now. I can think of perhaps two other women that might like to be part of this, but to be honest, I love what the three of us share now.”
“Are you sure?” Charlotte asked.
“Chloe is now fourteen. She’s already talking about university and what she’ll do. If and when she moves out, I’d love you to move in with us. The only question I have to ask is that you’re now thirty-six. Do you want children?”
“What?” her husband asked, amused at the surprise. “Babe, I’m not sure…”
“I need to ask, honey. If she wants children, then this won’t work.”
“You know I’m on birth control, Cathy, and I have no desire for children. To prevent any issues, there’s a good chance I’m just going to get a procedure done to prevent pregnancy anyway. I’m focused on my career and enjoying time with you two.”
“Have you been looking for another man?”
“Honestly? No. I get everything I need from Mark. I thought this would eventually feel awkward, but instead, I feel closer to you every time and Mark gives me almost as much as love as he does his wife.”
“Okay. Don’t decide now, Lottie. It’s possible there is a man out there just for you, but I agree that I’ve never felt so close to you and watching you with Mark gives me so much pleasure emotionally and psychologically, knowing my husband is as loved and sexually satisfied as he can be.” Looking at her husband, she added, “It’s also your decision too, honey.”
“I’d rather Charlotte than anyone else, babe. I love and trust her as my sister-in-law and as a close friend. If you’re happy for this arrangement to remain, and if she wants to basically join us permanently, then I think that will only be a lovely thing for the three of us.”
“Lottie?”
“Can I think about it? It’s a big thing to decide.”
“Of course. Take as much time as you need.”
It wasn’t a surprise that Charlotte took a couple of weeks and she didn’t visit in that time. Mark understood and never made an issue of it. The time allowed the couple to just focus on each other completely.
Charlotte appeared on their doorstep on a Tuesday evening. As soon as Cathy opened the door, she found herself leapt upon by her sister, hugging her tightly, stating over and over again how much she loved them both and she wanted to be part of their lives going forward. Cathy hugged her back just as tightly and assured her that everything would be okay going forward.
Epilogue
Charlotte remained a consistent visitor for the next few years. Friday night was always date night for Cathy and Mark. They still enjoyed every day they were together, raising their kids, running the household, and enjoying those nights in bed together when no-one else was visiting, cuddling and kissing, reassuring each other that, no matter what, the love they shared would endure.
Everyone eventually learned about their unique arrangement. The trio didn’t exactly hide it, but they didn’t tell anyone exactly what was going on. Her parents were a little taken aback that both sisters were sharing the same man until seeing the love that was shared between the trio. As for his parents, they didn’t really seem to mind either way, only asking to ensure that everyone was happy.
Chloe moved out of home at nineteen for her second year of university, wanting to live with her friends in a share-house closer to campus. By this stage, the kids had been made aware of the arrangement, Chloe insinuating that her room could become the spare bedroom for Aunt Charlotte when she wanted to visit. It was stated with a knowing grin, everyone aware that Charlotte wouldn’t be alone in that bedroom for a single night.
Charlotte moved in a week after Chloe moved out. Most of her things did go into the spare bedroom, but she slept every night with her brother-in-law and sister. She didn’t have sex with Mark every night. Even in his mid-forties, Mark’s libido was still high, but even he sometimes wanted nothing more than to lie back and relax in bed, though he was now fortunate to share his bed with two women.
Obviously, they’d purchased a larger bed before Charlotte had moved in.
Their son Charlie eventually moved out of home a couple of years after his sister, leaving Mark living with his wife and sister-in-law. The trio were surprised at how natural it quickly felt, and Cathy was the first to state that he now had two wives. She still had no desire for sex, but never spent a night away from her husband’s side. With the kids out of home, the trio started to enjoy their life as empty nesters. Weekends away together, up or down the coast. They went on a cruise once a year.
Of course, Charlotte had long ago admitted to falling in love with Mark too. Cathy assured her that she knew already, and it had been anticipated by both herself and her husband. More importantly, she was her sister, she loved her, and the arrangement had worked, would continue working, and would only stop if Charlotte wanted it to stop.
The arrangement would never end. Mark was known locally as the man with two wives, though no-one was rude or vulgar about it. Cathy was still in love with husband as much after twenty-five years of marriage as the day they’d exchanged vows. Charlotte now wore a ring on her left hand, third finger, signifying her commitment to the married couple at the same time.
The trio were now retired and living a peaceful life, considering a move up the coast to get away from the rat race. Mark admitted amazement from time to time that their arrangement had worked so well. Charlotte had never been happier, admitting that although awkward at first, she’d spent the last couple of decades in a loving relationship with two people.
As for Cathy, she would snuggle into her husband, the hair all over his body now a dignified grey and silver, and still feel the love flowing from him. She’d never doubted for a second how much he loved her, had always loved her, and would love her until either of them was lowered into the ground. When she’d told him about her secret so long ago, she’d worried it could have gone so wrong that she would have lost him.
Instead, she’d felt nothing but love every day from her husband. His commitment to her had never been doubted. It had been a unique and even unusual lifestyle for the past two decades, but she wouldn’t have changed a thing.
Chapter 119: Sweetest of Hearts - Melissa [Romance]
Summary:
I have another story on this site called 'Sweetest of Hearts'. In that story I mentioned a brief fling with a character named Melissa. This story is an alternative reality of that story.
Chapter Text
Melissa
The first time Mark walked through my office door, I knew I was looking at a man who’d had his heart ripped out. Men usually carry themselves in a certain manner, and Mark looked like the sort of man who’d had his soul crushed and everything he’d once believed true was now a lie. I’ll be honest, I rarely represented men in divorce cases. A purely personal thing as my husband had cheated on me with my best friend for five years. Walking into the bedroom I’d shared with him to find them together in the marital bed pretty much crushed my heart into a little black ball. My opinion of the male side of the human race couldn’t have been lower after that. I trusted very few men after that.
One man I did trust was Bill. He was a good man, a fellow lawyer, and someone worthy of my respect. A loving and loyal husband to his wife, and one of the few men I trusted without reservation. When he sat me down one morning and explained the situation his best friend was facing, for the first time in a long time, I felt a wave of sympathy for my fellow man.
“He doesn’t deserve what he’s going through, Melissa. He loved and adored his wife, never giving another woman so much as a passing glance, and he’ll do anything for those two daughters he’s practically raised by himself for the past decade. I want to ensure he’d protected and has someone fighting his corner when the inevitable happens. I want to see him come out on top in the divorce.”
“What do you need me to do?”
“Speak to him first. Let him know someone cares, that he’s going to have someone to support him. You know what it’s like for men in a lot of divorces, particularly when it comes to custody. I swear, if they take his girls, Melissa, it will end him. Meet with him and ask about his daughters. They’re the only thing that bring light to his eyes at the moment. I want to prevent him becoming a bitter old man who thinks the entire world is against him.”
“When can he come in to see me?”
“Whenever you can meet him.”
“Ask him to come in tomorrow morning. I’ll assess his case and see what I can do.”
Rising from my chair when Mark walked in, I managed a tight smile as he met my eyes. He had the most gorgeous blue eyes I’d seen on a man in my life. They were so gorgeous, it actually made my heart flutter. But though his eyes were gorgeous, there was little of that zest for life. He was frowning and he looked utterly miserable. The weight of the world appeared to be on his shoulders.
Offering from my hand, I introduced myself. “I’m Melissa Bonny, but you can call me Mel or Melissa. And you’re Mark, right?”
“I’m Mark. Thanks for meeting with me, Melissa.”
“Can I get you a drink? Coffee? Tea?”
“Got any liquor?” he asked, completely deadpan, before he quickly added, “I’m joking. A coffee would be grand.”
“Emily?” My secretary stuck her head through the door. “Can you get us two coffees please? How do you take it, Mark?”
“Black, one sugar.”
Gesturing to one of the chairs opposite my own, I sat down and appraised the man for a moment. I already had his details, but words on a piece of paper didn’t tell me the whole story. He was clearly fit, as in he exercised regularly and likely had a good diet. He had what I’d call designer stubble. His hair was rather short but long enough to be combed. But those eyes were something else. They were rather distracting, to be honest.
Emily walked in with two coffees, placing them down, Mark politely thanking her, before she disappeared through the door, closing it behind her. He sipped at his drink, looking rather thoughtful for a moment, before he met my eyes. “I didn’t expect you to meet with me,” he stated.
“Why is that?”
“Bill was honest and admitted you generally didn’t represent men in divorce cases.”
“He was right.”
“Then why represent me?”
“Because I’ve reviewed the facts of the case and the evidence discovered to prove your wife is committing adultery.”
He lowered the mug onto the table and leaned forward, resting his hands on the desk, one in a fist, the other folded around it. “Melissa, I will say only one thing. I won’t have my daughters taken away from me. I don’t give a fuck about anything else, but I will not lose my daughters to her. I’ve raised those kids practically by myself since the day she went back to work. They love and adore me as much as I love and adore them. I will not live the next however many years being a weekend father. If you can’t guarantee me that I will get custody of my daughters, I won’t waste any more of your time.”
I had to sit there in silence for a second. I’d heard plenty of men and women talk about getting custody before. But I heard in his tone a firmness that suggested he’d go to war, fight the entire world, to ensure his daughters remained with him. When I met his eyes, his glare was almost off-putting. Despite all the hurt he was no doubt feeling, I knew in that moment that he was enduring everything else, particularly the infidelity of his wife, simply for those two girls.
Leaning forward, I had to stop myself from reaching across the desk to take one of his hands. I glanced at his forearms and saw the muscles. Moving up towards his biceps, there was no missing the strength and power in his arms. His jaw was set and despite the weight on his shoulders, there was no missing the man was also angry. Not just angry, he was almost apoplectic with fury, a volcano ready to explode.
But it was obvious the anger was due to his love for his wife being thrown back in his face, and the idea that he’d lose his daughters was enough for most men to lose their shit. But I’d never seen such anger before. Having read his file, though, I could understand. No man would tolerate their wife cheating on them. But Mark was enduring for the moment because he knew the chances of him getting custody was so low.
Even I could admit that family courts were entirely unfair towards men and fathers. Too many deadbeat mothers were awarded custody of children when they should have been given to their fathers instead.
“I want to help you, Mark,” I said softly, “I have your file, but please, tell me everything.”
The anger dissipated almost as quickly as it formed, and I watched this obviously strong willed man slowly fall apart across the desk from me. Without even thinking, I was up and around the desk, taking the available chair next to him, reaching across to take his hand. He didn’t sob or start to blub. He let his emotions flow for a few seconds before he took a few deep breaths to control himself, watching him close his eyes and regain himself.
I’ll admit, I was impressed. When he opened his eyes, they were focused again, turning towards me. Then he smiled, and it was genuine. And my god, he was handsome. “Thank you,” he whispered, “I’m finding what I’m going through rather isolating at the moment.”
“Can you explain what you know?”
“My wife is having an affair. And if I walk out on her, she’ll get the kids. And I can’t kick her out because we own the house together. And knowing what it can be like for men, I won’t take the chance of leaving and taking them with me because I’ll find the police on my doorstep within hours. She’ll use them as a weapon against me. She knows how much I love them, and she knows how much they love and adore me in return. I’m certainly the favourite, though considering her role as a mother pretty much ended a decade ago when she returned to work.”
I was still holding his hand, and when he squeezed it, I knew that small gesture was doing him the world of good. When I squeezed his hand in return, it earned a tight grin. Not that same smile of earlier, but I could see he appreciated it. “How do you feel?” I wondered.
“Humiliated. Emasculated. I’ve read this word online. Cuckold, I think it is? I mean, whether you think that’s what this situation is or not, she’s sleeping with another man while still married to me. I’ve given her over a decade of my life and love, yet this is how I’m repaid for taking my vows seriously.”
“Do you think she might want to divorce you instead?”
“I hope not. I want to serve her first. I don’t want to face this on the back foot. It’s why I’m here today. Claire believes I don’t have a clue what’s going on.”
When I took my hand back, he met my eyes again and nodded once, I assumed in thanks. Returning to my own chair, I started to explain his options. We could file on adultery as, though not a crime, it was still a reason for divorce. If we filed with that being the reason, as long as the evidence was clear, it would look better for him when standing in front of a charge. If we were to prove he was the major care giver in regards to his daughters, he could retain hope that he would get custody of his two daughters.
“One more thing, Mark. Figure out if she is looking at divorce options. If she is, see if you can find out who his lawyer is. I like to know who my opponent is on the day.”
“Trust me, I’m not clueless about what she’s up to nowadays. I just hate having to bite my tongue and play the oblivious fool. My friends know why I’m enduring it, but sometimes it’s just too much. She’s pretty much flaunting it all in my face though it’s subtle enough I can’t just flat out accuse her without showing her that I’m onto her.”
“Just play it cool, Mark. Get me information on anyone who might represent her. And start acquiring friends and allies. If it gets ugly enough, you’ll want as many people in your corner as possible.”
“And what will you do?”
“Do you want to destroy her?”
“There’s a part of me that does want that. The other part just wants the house, the kids, and her out of our lives.” He looked down for a moment, taking the time to rein in his emotions once again. “Just promise me that I’ll keep my kids, Melissa. It’s the only reason why I’m still doing this. I don’t want to be married to her anymore.”
“Mark?” I asked softly. Those blue eyes raised to meet mine again. “I promise you, I’ll do anything I can to ensure those two girls remain with you.”
“How much is this going to cost me?”
“I’m worth every cent. I’m not cheap, but if you want someone in your corner during a divorce, particularly one as bitter as yours will be, then you want me fighting your case.”
“Sold,” he stated, hearing humour in his tone for the first time.
Getting to my feet, he did the same, realising he was quite a bit taller than me. I felt a flutter again, not because he was tall, but because he was handsome and I was left wondering how his wife could possibly think about cheating on him. Shaking his hand, he smiled again, not quite as brightly, but I could almost feel the relief that he had someone helping him.
“Thank you, Melissa.”
“You’re welcome, Mark.” I took a card from my pocket and handed it to him. “My number is on there. Call me if you ever need a friendly ear. Or message me if you think of anything you need to share.” I rested a hand on his forearm. “It’s awful now, Mark, but I promise you…”
“Another promise?”
“It gets better in the future.”
That was a lie. I still carried the scars of what happened to me on my heart and in my soul, but I wanted this man to feel better about things. He was almost a gentle giant. I could hear the love he had for his daughters. Hell, there was no missing that he’d genuinely loved his wife. Little wonder he was so heartbroken but also angry about what she was doing to him.
“I’ll try and find the information you need, Melissa.”
“Look after yourself, Mark.”
“I’ll be good.”
I found myself thinking about him over the next few days. It was the first time I’d ever found myself attracted to a client. I was usually so cool and professional, but as soon as he sat down and explained his situation, I couldn’t stop my heart going out to him. Having gone through the same thing as he was currently experiencing, I sympathised with his plight.
But I hadn’t felt that sort of attraction for any man in a long time. After closing the door to my office, I sat back on my chair and took a deep breath, noticing I was feeling rather warm. And then I realised that I was also feeling rather warm between my legs. Wearing a skirt as always, I checked myself and felt my cheeks get warmer as I realised I was wet, reckoning I could take my panties off and wring them dry. I hadn’t been wet like that in years.
I called Bill and let him know Mark had visited. Immediately asking what I thought, I think even he was surprised when I said I’d represent him. He couldn’t resist asking why, and I admitted that his story got to me, and I wasn’t going to stand by and watch a father who so genuinely wanted his daughters with him taken away.
“I told you he was a good man, Mel. I hate seeing him how he is. He used to be so full of life, the centre of our universe in a way. But she’s crushed his spirit, ripped his heart out, and I’m not sure how much more he can take.” He paused a moment and I heard the emotion in his tone when he said softly, “I love the man like a brother, Mel. And I’ll do anything I can to help him through this.”
“I promised him and I’ll promise you, Bill. He’ll get what he wants in the end.”
I had a couple of other cases that I was working on but Mark was an immediate priority. Once I’d reviewed his case, I started to put together at least three divorce agreements. The first would be considered ‘soft’, pretty much letting the wife off for being a cheating slut. The second would be considered ‘normal’, what Mark wanted but remaining generous to his ex-wife. The third would be the one I’d want him to take. He’d get what he wanted and we’d blackmail the bitch into accepting it.
To my surprise, Mark called me within a week. When he announced who it was, I felt that flutter again, shaking my head at the fact I was acting like a girl in high school talking to her crush. All he wanted to do was talk about what was going on, hoping he was mentioning anything that would come in handy. But I think he really needed to hear a friendly voice who was also a neutral party.
“I find it difficult talking to friends because they know the whole story. It’s humiliating.”
“Does your family know?”
“They think I should just leave, but I can’t leave my daughters, Melissa.”
“Have you managed to find out anything?”
“Yeah, her lover has pretty much convinced her to start looking into a divorce, thinking they’ll catch me unawares and play hardball. As soon as I know who, I’ll pass on the information.”
“Just don’t let on how much you know, Mark. We want the element of surprise on our side.”
“I’ll do my best. The only thing keeping me sane here are my girls.”
“Do they know?”
“Yeah…”
“Don’t feel guilty about that, Mark. They deserve to know the truth.”
“I would say I don’t want to turn them against their mother, but they don’t particularly like her anyway. I’ve spent nearly the past ten years raising them myself while she’s off doing whatever she’s wanted to do.”
He turned up at my office the next week. Emily let me know and I had to stop smiling as I asked her to let him in. I greeted him with a handshake again, and there was a knowing grin on his face this time, his eyes now rather mischievous. I couldn’t help smile as I offered him a coffee, which he accepted again. Emily brought them in a couple of minutes later before I simply had to ask what had him so excited.
Without a word, he took a card from his top pocket and slid it across the desk. Picking it up, I read the name and couldn’t help burst into laughter. “I take it you got this from her?”
“Well, yes, though technically I took it from her handbag.”
“Is this the lawyer her lover recommended?”
“I think so.”
“Mark, this guy is an absolute clown and he knows nothing about family law nor how divorces work.”
“How do you know?”
“Because I used to work at the same firm as him. Your wife’s lover isn’t thinking this through. He’s just thinking he has a friend at a law firm who can play you for a fool. Throw money at the case and hope it works.” She grinned and she enjoyed the smile that formed on his face. “Once he knows he’s against me, he’ll think very carefully about taking me on.”
“I heard you had quite the reputation, Melissa. Bill highly recommended you.”
“I hope he told you good things.”
He looked ready to say something but seemed to think again. I was almost hoping he would say he found me attractive. I had to take a deep breath as I was left feeling rather foolish, almost slapping myself in my mind to think professionally and keep things neutral.
“I heard you don’t tolerate cheating spouses,” he finally stated.
“I don’t,” I retorted bluntly. Even after all these years, just thinking about it hurt far too much.
“I’m assuming there’s a story.”
“Not one I’m willing to share right now, Mark.”
“That’s fine. At least I understand why you’re so willing to help me now.”
“I’ve put together three separate agreements. Once I have them completed, I’ll ask you and Bill to come here and review them. I’ll make my suggestions, and I’d listen to what Bill says too. In the end, it’s your decision but we’ll hopefully guide you to the right one.”
“When should I come in?”
“When are you prepared to serve your wife?”
“It’s my daughters fourteenth birthday party this weekend. I want her served on Wednesday. She has a ‘business trip’ from Thursday.”
“I’m assuming that’s a euphemism for…”
“She’ll be off fucking her affair partner,” he stated bluntly, devoid of any emotion. I knew he’d hardened his heart regarding it, cut off any feelings. It was just something happening.
“I’ll come by on Saturday. I’d love to meet your daughters.”
“Claire will be there, but I can fob her off, suggesting you’re just a friend of Bill’s.”
“Come visit me on Friday, Mark. Bill will be here and we’ll review the three agreements I’ve formed.”
Walking him to the door, before I opened it, I broke all protocol and hugged him. It took him a couple of seconds before he hugged me in return. When his arms squeezed me, feeling how strong he was, I felt myself almost melt into him. “Thanks,” he whispered, “Can’t remember the last time my wife just hugged me.”
Letting him go, he smiled at me and I couldn’t resist smiling back at him. “Thanks, Melissa,” he stated softly, “I’ll see you on Friday.”
As soon as he left, I closed the door and leaned back against it. I had no idea what was going on with me but I liked it. You read stories about men and women who inexplicably fall for someone. There was no missing he was handsome and a good man, but I had a feeling it was our shared experience that was bringing us closer. I wondered if he felt the same connection.
He turned up with Bill on Friday afternoon to discuss the agreements. Bill took one look at the ‘soft’ agreement and almost threw it back in my face, his face one of thunder. “Fuck that shit, Mel,” he stated angrily, “Fuck that shit. The bitch deserves nothing.”
Even Mark seemed surprised by the reaction. “Damn, how bad was it?” he wondered.
So I passed across the ‘normal’ agreement. Bill raised his eyebrows and looked interested. I kept my face blank and he slowly started to grin. “Come on, Mel. You’re holding out on me here. I know you well enough. We have this bitch over a barrel and all we need to do is turn the screws. Give Mark what he really wants.”
I passed over the final agreement, the one that was going to tear her apart if she didn’t play ball with us. Bill looked it over and his eyes lit up. He passed it to Mark, who probably didn’t understand a lot of the legal speak, but enough of it was simple to figure out. His eyes met mine and his eyebrows raised, perhaps expecting an explanation.
So that’s what I did. I let him know what we’d do to Claire first before we stuck the agreement under her nose and pretty much force her to sign, otherwise we’d destroy her life. That’s what I wanted his allies for. I had a list of people we could call upon and he promised to have it all organised by the Wednesday night, when he’d serve her the papers.
“Damn, Mel, remind me to never get on your bad side,” Bill stated, chuckling to himself.
“Will she sign this?” Mark asked, hearing him sound hopeful for the first time throughout this entire process.
“She will, Mark. If she doesn’t, we’ll destroy her in court because we’ll go after her job, her lover, and destroy her reputation.”
“There’s still that part of me that just wants her gone. But, I’ll admit, there’s part of me that hopes she turns this down and I see the bitch pay for what she’d done to me.” He sipped at his coffee. “It’s the hate, Melissa. That’s what has kept me going for now. I loved that woman with all my heart, and all she’s done is rip it out and stomp on it while laughing away with her lover. I’ve often said the opposite of love is indifference, because you go from caring to not caring. No, I hate her because I do still care. I’ve simply turned the love I had from her to hate. Once she’s gone from the house, I’ll simply stop thinking about her and I can let go of the hate.”
“I’ll come see you tomorrow at the party, Mark. I want to see this woman for myself, and I’d love to meet your daughters too.”
He smiled as he said that he’d love to see me, and to bring something to swim in if I was interested. “Granted, it’s a pool party with a bunch of fourteen-year-old girls…”
“Yeah, I’m not allowed to drink at this thing,” Bill muttered.
“I’m not sure what you’d think of me in a swimming costume, Mark.”
Again, he looked ready to say something, and I was left believing that he was attracted to me, but he wouldn’t act on it while he was still married. I smiled inwardly as it told me everything I needed to know about the man. Despite the fact his wife was cheating on him, he wouldn’t stoop to her level. He’d do the right thing before moving on.
Driving to his house the next afternoon, I couldn’t help be impressed. It was a lovely house. The front lawn was like a billiard table, smooth and well maintained, a labour of love. The garden was lovingly tended to and colourful. Two cars were in the driveway, assuming one was his, the other belonging to his wife. Pressing the doorbell, he opened the door and immediately grinned. He was wearing a tight t-shirt, shorts and a pair of flip-flops on his feet. A series of very rude thoughts crossed my mind very quickly.
“Come in, Melissa. Claire is out the back so I’ll take you to my office first then I’ll get Bill. You can see everything through the window from there.”
I followed him through a well-decorated house, the screeches, squealing and laughter telling me that a gaggle of girls were having a lot of fun outside, the splashes also suggesting they were leaping into the pool from time to time. Following him into an office, which was quite clearly his, as it was what I’d describe as rather masculine, considering the photos on the wall and the little figures on the desk, he walked to the window, standing next to him.
“Those two are my daughters, the obvious pair of twins.”
That simple sentence had so much love and pride in it, I would fight by his side against the world to ensure he was awarded custody of them. “They’re very pretty, Mark.”
“I know. I sometimes wonder how my wife gave birth to two such beautiful young women. At least they didn’t get her personality.” He chuckled to himself as I could sense he was starting to relax, knowing it would soon be over. “I’ll get Bill…”
“We don’t need Bill for this, Mark.”
He glanced my way again and I smiled at him. When he smiled back, my heart didn’t just flutter, I could feel it beating so much faster, I was left wondering what the hell was wrong with me. Then he took my hand in his, interlacing our fingers together. It was such a simple gesture but I had to shuffle closer to him. “That’s my soon to be ex-wife there,” he said softly, pointing with his free hand, “At one time, a while ago, I’d have stood here and gazed at her, feeling nothing but love for her. Nowadays? I feel nothing. Yeah, there’s lingering hate, but I just want this over, Melissa. I want to be a free man and get on with my life.”
“Who will be with you when we sit her down on Wednesday night?”
“You, Bill, and the girls. Before you say anything, the girls want to be there. And if they want to say something, I’m not going to stop them. They’ll support their daddy.”
“What are the chances of her signing?”
“Once certain people let her know just how well you’ve planned this, and yes, I know it verges on blackmail, she’ll sign. She won’t want to lose her career, because then she’ll lose him.”
“What do you know about him?”
“He’s fucking my wife, that’s all I need to know.” He sighed and all I wanted to do was hug him at that moment. I understood how he felt, knowing his life was falling apart and that the next few months would not be easy. “I know a lot more, obviously, but it doesn’t matter. I know he isn’t married, so she can go live with him.”
“Never looked at the pictures or video?”
“Ignorance is bliss. I ensure I don’t hate fuck her for three days after one of her trips. Not that I do it often anyway. Just sleeping next to her most nights pisses me off.”
“How are you really feeling, Mark?” I asked softly, turning so he met my eyes.
“I just want this over, Melissa. Three years I’ve had to put up with this shit because, as a man, I know there’s a better than great chance I’ll be fucked over in court if I was the one to leave because I’m married to a cheating slut. All I want is her gone and my girls in my custody. I say my girls as, apart from giving birth, she’s barely done fuck all for them for fourteen years.”
“Trust me, that’s exactly what you’re going to get. I promise.”
We did sit down to go over the agreement one last time so he could ask any last minute questions. But he was happy with what he could understand, and with my help of explaining the legalese, he told me that he trusted me to do the right thing by him. I felt myself blush when he told me that. Bill seemed to sense I was there as he soon wandered in to find us in deep discussion.
“I reckon Claire is getting suspicious,” he stated, “She keeps probing me about divorces.”
“Well, her suspicions will end come Wednesday night,” Mark stated, “Fuck her.”
I didn’t outstay my welcome as I didn’t want to cause Mark any issues. What made me smile is that he disappeared for a few seconds, returning with his two daughters, then the fact they walked me outside to my car. Opening my car door, I felt the urge to hug him again, but I resisted.
“Melissa, these are my daughters, Hannah and Katie. Girls, this is Melissa Bonny, the lady I told you about who has been helping daddy with everything.”
They both smiled shyly but what I didn’t expect was for them both to hug me. “Thank you for helping daddy,” Hannah whispered.
“If you need us to do anything, just tell us. We want to help,” Katie added.
I knew in that moment, his daughters practically revered their father and would do anything they could to remain with him. That spoke volumes of the family dynamic and I knew I could use that to my advantage if necessary. Watching him hug his daughters, kissing both of them on the cheek, I could see the love the three of them shared. It suddenly made my heart hurt, the fact I was a lonely, thirty-something woman. I’d dearly wanted children with my ex-husband… Instead, my bitch of an ex-best friend ended up having those children instead.
“Thanks for everything, Melissa,” he stated once we were alone, “I won’t say I look forward to seeing you on Wednesday, but I know that, at the end of our meeting, the paperwork will be signed and, in the end, I’ll have what I really want.”
I hugged him, and when I felt those strong arms surround me, I suddenly remembered how it felt to be loved. I knew he didn’t love me, that he was simply thanking me for helping, but I couldn’t help think and wonder if maybe, just maybe, he’d be interested in someone broken like myself after his divorce.
Returning to my apartment, I suddenly felt very lonely. After my divorce, I realised that most of my friends had been his friends, and losing my best friend affected the trust I had in any other friends. My apartment was beautifully decorated, and I’d spent plenty of money on the best things I could buy, but it meant nothing if I had no-one to share it with. But after what my ex-husband had done, it had simply left me incapable of even contemplating being involved with someone else again.
So that’s why my attraction to Mark left me so confused. I had certainly never felt like this with any client before, but it had been just as long since I’d even felt an attraction for a man. I wasn’t a lesbian or bisexual, I had no attraction to women, I’d always been attracted to men, but I’d verged on being asexual since the night I’d discovered my ex-husband and best friend in bed.
Pouring myself a glass of wine, I switched on the stereo and put on a record. Sitting back on my comfortable couch, I gave my life some thought and I returned to that feeling of loneliness. Humans are social creatures. Even single people feel the urge to be around others. The only close relationships I had were with my parents, my siblings and a few people at the office. If I thought about it, losing my ex-husband had hurt, but it was the betrayal of my best friend, who I’d known since we were five years old, which had broken me completely.
I finished the bottle of wine, the music eventually making me cry. “Fuck it,” I murmured to myself, though I’d lost track of why I thought that. I somehow managed to drag myself towards my bedroom, stripping naked and, for the first time that week, I masturbated. My libido had been pretty much dead for years, but as I fondled myself, I thought of that handsome man with the brilliant blue eyes, utterly gorgeous smile and strong arms that felt simply wonderful wrapped around me.
I’m sure my colleagues at work were wondering what had me smiling when I walked into the office on Monday. I couldn’t admit that I’d masturbated on Saturday night, thinking about a client, then spent half of Sunday doing the same thing but stone cold sober, feeling hornier than I had in years. In fact, it did me the world of good as, when I found myself thinking about him the first two days that week, I smiled and felt good about my life.
Leaving the office a little earlier than normal on Wednesday, I drove across the city to Mark’s house. He greeted me at the door, shaking my hand but I had to hug him. Feeling his arms wrap around me again, I couldn’t help sigh, resting my head against his chest. He released me as I leaned back and I could read his eyes.
He was just as attracted to me as I was to him. “Come on in,” he said softly, “Bill’s here already and you can meet the girls properly. I’m just wrapping up dinner so we can eat before she gets home.”
His daughters, Hannah and Katie, were absolutely gorgeous and never stopped smiling. What was obvious to me was how much they obviously loved and adored their father. As he prepared dinner, they were helping him out and were practically his shadows. He was in his element and it was the first time I saw the real man at heart and not the shadow that appeared in my office.
Placing my case on the floor next to my chair, I sat down once dinner was ready. It was a simple meal and conversation flowed easily. Mark probed his daughters with questions about school and other activities. There were obviously no secrets between the three of them. The two girls were practically identical, only able to tell them apart due to hair length. If I was to take a guess, Hannah was utterly devoted to her father, wearing her heart on her sleeve.
When the front door opened, he cleared his throat and whispered, “Show time.”
Claire clearly didn’t have a clue what was about to hit her, walking into the kitchen cheerfully. Asking about dinner, I watched Mark turn to his wife and I almost wished I could see his eyes. The tone he used as he told her to sit down almost made me shudder. It was the tone of a man barely keeping his anger under control. After placing her handbag on the table, she sat down and glanced around inquisitively. She knew Bill but I was a stranger.
I had three folders in my briefcase. When Mark asked for the first, I passed it to him, and he placed it in front of her. When she opened it, I watched her face, the jaw drop, as she picked up a few of the photos. She looked up, glancing around the table. She would have known, in that instant, she had no friends present. She was the one alone.
“I know, Claire,” Mark stated, practically growling, “I know everything. I’ve known for three years.”
Then he pulled out his first trump card. A woman named Tanya, who worked for the same company as his wife. This was the first part of our blackmail. It was insinuated that, if Claire refused to co-operate, the evidence would be used to ensure her and lover boy would quickly find themselves dismissed for gross misconduct and various other financial irregularities. They’d been spending much of their affair on company time. Good chance the company would ensure they were charged and it was possible they’d even see jail time.
The second file I passed across was financial. Mark had proved himself to be rather good with computers and had figured out that Claire had been sneaky. He explained what he’d discovered, the use of her account in one place when claiming to be in another. That’s when Hannah called her mother a slut.
“Hannah!” he barked, “We will show respect for the time being.”
“Sorry, Daddy.” She glanced at me and was trying to hold back the grin. She wasn’t sorry at all.
“I’m not angry at you, sweetheart. Keeping a lid on my own emotions is rather difficult at the moment.”
“Mark, wait…”
“Quiet, Claire. Now is not your time for talking. Melissa, the final folder, please.” I happily passed it down, knowing what it contained. If Claire was smart, she’d sign it and just leave. But if she chose to fight it, I was going to tear her apart. “This is the divorce settlement. You have one hour to discuss it with your lawyer. I know who it is. He’s waiting for your call. Putting it very simply, Claire. You will leave this house tonight with one bag of your things. You will return Saturday morning, as we know your ‘business trip’ is bullshit, to collect anything else you wish to take. You will not fight anything within the agreement. This house? Mine. You will not sleep here another night, though you will continue paying towards the mortgage for x amount of years, yet to be decided. The kids? I will have sole custody. Lift that sheet of paper there.”
What rested underneath was my trump card, the final knife to the gut. “You can’t…” she stated, glancing around the table before finally looking at me. I grinned at her, ensuring it wasn’t pleasant. I’ll admit, this was part of the job I did take pleasure in. Adulterers finally getting their comeuppance.
“He can,” I replied, “For three years of abuse, whether it be psychological, physical or financial, of your husband and his children, the court order will be in effect from six pm on Saturday until your divorce is settled and visitation is approved. Your children will take the stand against you if you fight it.”
Mark was doing his best to keep a lid on his temper but it finally started to erupt. “Three years, Claire. Three years I’ve swallowed all the hate I feel for you. Not a day longer. The children are now old enough that they will easily be able to sit up in a court and state who they wish to remain with.” I glanced at them as he asked, “Who would you want to stay with, girls?”
“Daddy,” they replied in unison, smiling at their father. My god, they loved him so much, it actually made my heart hurt to think they’d ever be taken away from him.
“Who has been your primary caregiver for at least the past decade?”
“Daddy,” they replied again. And I knew they were not lying.
“I expect no money from you except child support, Claire. The court will decide how much that will be. Myself? I don’t want your fucking money. All I want is you out of my life from tomorrow onwards. The only time I want to see you again is when you’re sitting opposite me in a court to confirm we are no longer husband and wife.”
“Mark… You can’t…”
“Hold out your left hand. I’m taking back my rings.”
She held her hands to her chest, shaking her head in disbelief. I knew she was struggling to deal with everything that just hit her, but I had absolutely no sympathy. “No! You can’t… I’m your wife…”
“In name only. You haven’t lived up to your vows for a very long time. Part of me wants to ask why? What did I do wrong? But you know what? I don’t care anymore. I stopped loving you a long time ago.”
“But… But we still had sex…”
He laughed at her and it wasn’t a pleasant sound. “Yes, exactly. Sex. A purely physical act between two people. You think what we do is intimate? When was the last time I actually kissed you passionately? When was the last time you could say we made love? All I’ve done is fuck my wife since the day I found out because it was better than jerking off. A simple vessel for me to cum in. I’m surprised you never wondered why I preferred nailing you from behind. It was so I didn’t have to see your face.” He paused as he looked across the table at his daughters. “Sorry, girls. Too much information.”
“We learn all about that in sex education at school, Daddy,” Hannah replied.
“Either give me the rings or I’ll rip them off your fucking finger, Claire.” It must have been something in his tone, perhaps the first time she’d seen him this angry, as she even looked at me for a few seconds, perhaps hoping that as a fellow woman that I’d intervene, gazing into my eyes, before she rather easily slid them off.
“I have a feeling you’ve been doing that quite often as they slid off far too easily,” I suggested, Mark grunting his agreement.
After that, it was all rather anti-climactic. Bill led her out to the living room where I heard her on the phone to her lawyer. Mark sat there with his daughters. They could both see how angry and upset he was, walking around the table to hug him. I smiled as I knew their support would get him through the divorce and then the period afterwards.
Claire returned half an hour later, wiping her eyes as she sat down and signed the paperwork. Mark looked ready to say a lot more before he finally sighed and just told her to piss off. She choked back a sob but stood up and walked away again, Mark getting up to start clearing the table, his daughters helping him. I reviewed all the details and was impressed at how much he’d managed to find by himself, though I knew Bill had hired a private investigator on his behalf to keep an eye on her.
The girls had their say when their mother returned, asking for a hug. From what they said, I learned she was very much an absent mother, left wondering if she’d been having affairs for longer than Mark suspected. I guess it didn’t really matter, but hearing both of them stand up and by their father made me smile. I think, in that moment, Claire was starting to realise just what she’d lost. Mark escorted her to the door and asked one final question, if she’d even brought him into their home and the marital bed.
She said no. Whether that was a lie or not didn’t matter. Mark merely nodded his head, opened the door and closed it as soon as Claire was outside.
Mark sent the girls off to shower and study as he finished cleaning up. Bill eventually grabbed them both a beer. Offering me a drink, I paused before accepting a glass of wine. Heading outside to the decking that surrounded the pool, Mark took a sip of his drink before he glanced at me. “Thank you, Melissa. You’re an absolute life saver.”
“What about me?” Bill asked.
“Yeah, you did me good too, mate.”
“What will you do now?” Bill wondered.
“Wait until we face court. If Claire fights this, we go nuclear. If the bitch wants a fight, we’ll give her one. But she won’t fight. She’s got what she really wants. A way out. It just hasn’t gone the way she anticipated.”
We finished our drinks, chatting about nothing important, before I told him I should probably go. He escorted me to the front door, glancing back to see the smile Bill returned. I think he could read me better than I thought. Walking me outside to my car again, it was the first time I could use the word bashful when it came to Mark.
“Your soon to be ex-wife is a fool, Mark,” I whispered, my heart thundering in my chest, before I finally leaned up and kissed him. What surprised me is that he was ready for me. It was a chaste kiss, no tongues were involved, but when we broke apart, I was feeling rather warm and he had a smile on his face that told me he liked what just happened. “Look after your girls. We’ll get this done as quickly as possible.”
“Thanks, Melissa,” he stated before hugging me. I melted into him again and didn’t want to let him go. There was finally a cleared throat, both of us breaking apart to see Bill at the front door.
Blushing again, I wished him goodnight as he opened the car door for me, waiting I was sat before he closed it. Lowering the window, I turned on the ignition as he leaned into the open window. “If you ever want a coffee, Mark…”
“As soon as I’m officially divorced, Melissa. But I’d love to have a coffee with a friend before then.”
I took his hand and ensured I gave him my widest smile. “You’ve got my number. Anytime, Mark.”
Filing the paperwork the next morning, I knew it was just a matter of it going through the court process before Mark would be free of his wife. During the conversations at the dinner table, it sounded like he’d already had more than one offer of a date, but while he didn’t turn them down, he said he’d do nothing until he was divorced. I was left thinking that, if I really wanted to be with him, I would have to fight for him.
I sat in my office and thought he might just be worth that fight.
Mark
“She was very pretty, Daddy,” Hannah told me the next morning at the breakfast table.
“Who was, sweetie?”
“Melissa, your lawyer. She was very pretty.”
I smiled and couldn’t help but agree with my daughter’s assessment. The first day I’d walked into her office, I’d realised she was a beautiful woman. Long raven-black hair. Gorgeous blue eyes. Rather pale, which I didn’t mind. She wore thin glasses that simply framed her pretty face. A pair of lips that already had me wondering what it would be like to kiss every day. She was shorter than I was and rather slim. Didn’t have the largest chest but I’d checked out her legs more than once. And she did have a pert little butt.
Physically, she was gorgeous, but it was her personality that had me wondering. Bill hadn’t told me everything, just that she’d been left badly hurt and her trust in people had been completely broken. I’d put my trust in her, though, and she’d come through with flying colours. In fact, she seemed to take my case personally, another sign that perhaps what I was enduring was something she’d experienced herself.
“Daddy?” I looked across the table at Katie. “When you’re divorced, what will you do?”
“Focus on you two for a while. I’m hurting but I know you are too.”
“She’s a bitch,” Hannah muttered.
I wanted to agree, but I didn’t want to be the one to ruin the relationship mother and daughter shared. Claire was more than capable of fucking up her own relationships. “Melissa suggested you two go to therapy due to everything. It will look better when you sit in court and explain who you want to stay with and why.” Both shared a glance and looked ready to argue. “Girls, would I suggest it if it was going to backfire on me?”
They both smiled. “No, Daddy,” Hannah replied.
“Melissa has my and your best interests at heart. If she thinks talking to someone about all of this will work, then we should trust her.”
“You like her, Daddy,” Katie stated, almost a knowing smile.
“You think she’s pretty,” Hannah added.
“Finish your breakfast and get ready for school.”
“Daddy likes Melissa,” they both sang. I tried glaring at them but it didn’t work as we all started laughing.
I didn’t hear from Claire for the next couple of days, and left the house early on Saturday to take the girls to netball. Bill kept me informed of what was going on at the house and what she was taking. I made sure she was gone before I returned home. She’d written each of us a latter, asking the girls to actually read it before throwing it away. My letter was full of the usual bullshit, though she actually admitted that our marriage was over and she wasn’t going to fight it too much. She thought it was blackmail but realised nearly every we had done was legal.
Calling Melissa that night, I was left thinking she was pleased to hear from me. “How about getting that coffee tomorrow?” I finally asked after talking about nothing important for a few minutes.
“I’d love to. Where and what time?”
“Well, I can head closer to you, if you’d like.”
“There’s a little coffee shop five minutes from where I live that I adore. Meet me there around 11am. I’ll send you the details.”
“Cool. Just got your message. I’ll see you then.”
The girls were pleased to hear I was heading out for coffee, seeing me off at the door the next morning, each of them giving me a kiss on the cheek, wishing me luck. Telling them it’s just coffee, they giggled and told me it was a coffee date. And, if I was smart, coffee dates would turn into proper dates. When I retorted, stating I wouldn’t do that until my divorce was finalised, they told me that it was about time I started living my own life.
In a way, I guess they were right.
Melissa was waiting for me outside the coffee shop. Standing up, I’d never seen her in a dress before. I’m fairly sure I stared at her for a few seconds, long enough that she got a little self-conscious. Stepping towards her, she was ready for the embrace. Feeling her head resting against my chest, I pulled her a little tighter.
“Now this is nice,” she whispered.
“Thanks for meeting me. Are you thirsty?”
“I’ll never say no to coffee and a piece of cake.”
After buying two coffees and two slices of cake, we ate outside as the sun was out and far warmer than inside the café. Though we did chat a little bit about the divorce, I spent more time attempting to get to know her better. She tried fobbing off most of my questions before she finally sighed and moved her seat closer. “Hold me,” she whispered in such a tone, I wanted to hold and protect her from a world that had clearly damaged her.
She took a deep breath before she told me everything. The life shared with her best friend. Meeting and the life she’d started with her husband. Then the job she did and the fact she was working long hours, but her husband had always stated he understood, and when she wasn’t working, her focus was entirely on him. But it was walking into the bedroom they shared to find him and her best friend in bed that destroyed her.
The fact there was no apology. In fact, they both blamed her for forcing them together. He said he was lonely. She claimed it started as just sex before they finally said they’d fallen in love with each other. Melissa admitted she just fell apart. The two people she’d trusted most had stabbed her in the back and taken a dump on everything she’d believed in.
Divorce was obviously the only option. She didn’t want to remain where they lived so moved out. She heard that, within a month, her best friend had moved in with him. Apart from seeing her at the divorce proceedings, she hadn’t seen nor spoken to her again. She never spoke to her husband again, any communication going through her lawyer.
Then she started to cry in my arms. “They actually invited me to their fucking wedding!” she exclaimed, thankfully it was into my chest so mostly muffled, “The sheer audacity of throwing their relationship into my face like that. The fact so many of our friends attended and supporter their union showed me where their loyalties lay. I cut so many people out of my life...”
“And now you don’t trust anyone,” I stated softly.
“I don’t want to be hurt again that badly. I’d rather not put myself out there, but it’s left me feeling very lonely. Apart from family, I have a few colleagues I can perhaps trust, but I’ve been single since my divorce. That was a few years ago now. I try not to remember anything about it. Anything to do with that part of my life ended up in the bin.”
She stood up and disappeared, as I could see her tears had ruined her faint make-up. She returned a couple of minutes later with another coffee, sitting close to me again. She took my hand and placed it on her thigh. “I’m not ready to date again, Mark, but just being touched like you are now is enough to set me off.”
I met her eyes and we both chuckled. I certainly understood how she felt. “Yeah, been a while for me too. Well, I haven’t made love in a long time anyway.”
We finished our second coffee, moving on to discuss anything other than our divorces. She asked plenty of questions about my daughters, admitting she found them absolutely adorable. I admitted that my daughters had like her, though she was rather pretty, and wondered if their father was interested in dating.
“I can’t,” she whispered, “And not because you’re my client…”
“What about a friend?”
“Not sure I can do that either, because…” She met my eyes and blushed, and I knew what she wanted to say.
As she only lived five minutes away, I took her hand and escorted her home. She lived in a small but modern apartment complex. We stopped at the main door leading into the building. She smiled at me, stating she’d enjoyed our conversation, even if it was difficult at times. Considering we were both going through the same thing, it was probably the first time she’d talked to someone who could understand what she’d gone through.
“You’ve got my number, Melissa. Call or text me at any time. I really won’t mind.”
“I might just take you up on that offer, Mark.”
She leaned up to kiss my cheek before hugging me again. I’m fairly sure neither of us wanted to let the other person go. I wondered if she wanted to invite me up, even just for another coffee. But she eventually let me go, wished me well, and disappeared inside. Returning to my car, I felt good about our coffee date but was left wondering if she’d ever be able to move on completely. She was beautiful, intelligent, and despite the heartache, there was no missing she was a genuine and kind-hearted person.
We would message and call each other nearly every day over the next couple of months as our divorce waited to be processed. To my surprise, Claire didn’t put up a fight, sticking by the agreement. She attempted to visit our daughters but they refused to meet her, and Claire had to abide by the restraining order otherwise.
Melissa did invite me for a coffee twice more before our day in court. By the third time I met her, she had styled her hair, applied a little make-up, and was dressed to impress. We had a couple of coffees, shared a piece of cake and a choc-chip muffin, and then walked hand in hand around a nearby park. Walking home afterwards, we stopped at the door leading into her doorway again.
I took a chance and leaned down to kiss her. When she kissed me back, I think we were both grinning by the end. But there was no invite upstairs. I didn’t mind and certainly didn’t blame her. I knew just spending time with me, and ending our date with a kiss, was a big deal for her. I was hoping to win not only her heart but her trust, but I had a feeling the second thing was going to be a lot more difficult than the first. There had been too much betrayal for her to have come out of the divorce mentally healthy.
Hannah and Katie were keeping track of my conversation and dates with Melissa. Returning home to find them lazing by the pool, I changed into my own swim shorts and dove in once I had my towel placed on a chair. I swam a few lengths before I joined them as they enjoyed the sun, lying back on their towels on the lawn.
“Good date, Daddy?” Hannah wondered
“Did you kiss her?” Katie asked.
“Yes and yes,” I replied.
“Yet you’re back already. That’s a little disappointing.”
“It’s not always that simple, Hannah. And she knows I won’t do anything more than what we’re doing until the divorce is official anyway.”
“But do you like her, Daddy?”
I smiled and nodded. “I do, girls. But I do worry about her being a possible rebound, though I haven’t been in love with your mother for long enough now that I do feel ready to move on with my life as soon as the judge confirms the settlement.”
Our day in court was soon upon us. I dressed in a suit, my girls looking gorgeous in their skirts and blouses, going so far as to style their hair, apply a little make-up, even wearing stockings and heels. I knew they wanted to look older for when they were asked to speak. As for Melissa, this was the day I’d see her in ‘lawyer’ mode properly. She looked stunning in her blazer, blouse and skirt, short heels not making her too much taller. Raven black hair hung to her shoulders, but as her eyes met mine, they positively dazzled me.
Watching her at work in court was a complete turn on. She controlled the room, and her opponent never stood a chance. The judge signed off on the agreement, Claire barely raising her voice as she lost her kids pretty much full-time and had to continue paying the mortgage on our house for the next ten years. I was surprised I got that, but as she made far more money, and the judge took into consideration her adultery, I was one of the few men who walked out of court a winner during such matters.
The meeting outside court was awkward. I could see Claire was devastated after hearing how much my daughters despised them, though I had little sympathy for her myself. At least she hadn’t brought her lover with her and tried to flaunt it in my face. Her parents were polite and I assured them access to their grandchildren would never be limited.
As we were leaving the courthouse, Melissa asked me to join her back at her office. She disappeared as I asked my parents to take Hannah and Katie back home. Melissa was already in her office by the time I’d parked up and rode the elevator to her floor. Emily was expecting me, smiling in my direction and gesturing for me to enter.
What I didn’t expect was to be leapt upon as soon as I closed the door behind me. Melissa grabbed my shirt and directed me over to the couch nearby, ensuring I was sat down before she straddled my lap. My hands immediately ended up on her arse as her tongue tried to venture down my throat at one stage. Moving my hands up, I took off her blazer before helping take off her blouse, leaving her in a lacey black bra. Her skirt was next to disappear, a pair of sheer black panties, black thigh highs and heels.
I had to ask, “Are you sure?”
“You’re now a single man. Are you taking applications?”
“Melissa… I’ve wanted this since the first time I walked in here.”
Her face lit up with a smile. “Me too,” she whispered before kissing me again.
My shirt, trousers, shoes and socks joined her clothing on the floor. I would have loved to do everything and anything there and then, but I had a feeling we just wanted to make love, finally giving into temptation to join together. Freeing my cock from underneath the underwear I was wearing, I was soon naked on the couch, taking off her bra and kissing down to her breasts.
“Yes,” she hissed, gripping the back of my head as I practically suckled at both her nipples.
Helping take off her panties, they were soaking wet. As soon as she felt my cock touch her, she almost jolted off my lap, smiling as she ran her pussy along my shaft more than once. Then she lifted herself up and I felt my cock at her entrance, watching her bite her lip, almost unsure of herself at the final moment.
Caressing her cheek, her eyes closed and she smiled again. Then I felt her slowly sink down on my cock. She was like a furnace, dripping wet at the same time. Lubrication definitely wasn’t going to be an issue as I soon found my entire length buried inside her. Hands on my shoulders, she gazed into my eyes as she rode me, leaning forward to kiss her, her hands moving to wrap around my body.
“Fuck,” I groaned.
“Oh god,” she moaned.
I easily lifted her up and turned us around, resting her back so her head was on a couple of cushions. I started to slowly thrust into her, watching her face light up, gazing down her slim body to watch my cock disappear inside her, dark, trimmed hair above her pussy.
“Don’t stop,” she whimpered.
Kissing her again, our tongues were playful as her fingers started to dig into my back. Feeling her shuffle underneath me, the angle changed and she broke the kiss to cry out. Emily would definitely know we were making love by now.
Meeting her eyes, there was no doubting how she felt about me. I’m fairly sure I would already be looking at her with a similar look in mine. “Are you safe?” I had to ask.
“Never stopped taking them,” she moaned, “Keeps me regular.”
Good thing I asked as I filled her pussy with cum within a couple of minutes. I think it was just what we needed, both of us breathing heavily. Realising my cock wasn’t exactly going soft, she giggled as I resumed thrusting into her. “Make me cum again,” she whispered.
So I licked my thumb and lowered it down to her clit. She went off like a firecracker within a few minutes. She was so loud, I actually heard Emily state by the door that Miss Bonny was currently in a very important meeting and couldn’t be disturbed.
“I’ll be done soon,” she moaned loudly, “Just… taking a few more… notes… with my favourite client…”
“Might have to retain your services just so I can visit,” I suggested.
She giggled before we kissed again. Pushing me back, I sat down against as she straddled my lap, immediately riding me hard and fast. When she had yet another orgasm, I just had to wonder why anyone would have given up this sexual dynamo. She clearly loved sex and I could only hope this would happen regularly going forward.
It took me a while to cum again, but when I did, she stopped riding me as she cuddled into my chest, my fingers caressing her back. “I think we both needed that,” she whispered.
We were both a little awkward as we cleaned ourselves up and got dressed. She definitely had that freshly fucked look, and her office certainly carried that musky scent of sex. I don’t think she really cared as we sat at her desk, going over the final bits of paperwork. With the divorce settlement signed, she escorted me to her door. Opening it, she kissed me in view of everyone in the offices outside.
“Thank you for your services, Miss Bonny.”
“No problem, Mark. It was my pleasure.”
Little did I know that I wouldn’t see her again for months. She rarely took my calls. Barely replied to any messages. And, as I said, I never saw her. I wasn’t going to stalk her apartment or anything. Maybe that one time of intimacy was all she could handle. After a couple of months, I slowly gave up and decided to enjoy myself. My girls could see I was upset with what happened with Melissa so pushed me to go out and start dating.
Over the next six months, I enjoyed time with an old friend, Suzy, who was happy to have a friend with benefits relationship. Another woman, Tanya, worked at the same company as my wife. I knew her from the occasional function I’d attended, and she was very eager to get me into bed. Though I didn’t actually care, she kept me up to date with what the ex-wife was doing. There were also the mothers who had spent months flirting with me at my daughters’ netball who now knew I was single, and they were not shy in coming forward.
But I never forgot Melissa through all that, but if she wanted nothing to do with me, I guess I simply had to find someone else I felt that sort of connection with. I honestly thought that perhaps, just perhaps, I could have been the man who helped her get better and maybe share a life. Foolish old me, I thought.
Melissa
I love him. I’m in love with him. I haven’t felt this level of love for anyone except maybe my parents.
I can admit that I love him. It’s why I slept with him that afternoon back at my office. I’d loved him from the day he walked into my office. I’d wanted to sleep with him since our first coffee date. The first time I kissed him, I’m still not sure how I sent him packing afterwards. I was desperate to take him upstairs, strip us both naked and just offer my body. But there’s still that part of me that’s completely broken.
But I needed to show him intimacy. He was such a good man. He hadn’t deserved what he’d endured. He deserved all the love and affection someone could give him. But I just wasn’t capable of giving him that permanently. So I resolved that I’d give him a memorable afternoon, something to hold onto. I could look into his eyes and see he felt the same way about me. I knew he found me attractive, appreciated my intelligence, and had loved the support I’d given him the entire time.
Making love with him had been wonderful. After more than five years of celibacy, I was flowing like the Niagara by the time he finally slid his cock inside me. It was the best sex I could remember. My ex-husband had never made me cum like that. I’m still not sure how I didn’t end up a sobbing mess while riding him.
He left with a smile and no doubt hope that he’d see me again soon.
I rarely answered his calls. My messages back to him were perfunctory at best. And I never saw him, not for at least six months. There were two reasons why. The first was that I was in love with him and didn’t know how to handle it. I’d hardened my heart after what had been done to me, and though I loved him, there was still too much suspicion. He was a good man, but I wasn’t sure if I could ever completely trust him. The second was that he deserved his time to have fun. I knew he was a handsome, popular man. I knew how many women wanted him.
So I let him go and have his fun. I knew he probably felt guilt at times, but his daughters had admitted that he was a very popular man, that so many wanted to help mend his heart, or at least take his mind off everything going on in his life when he was at his lowest.
But he never stopped messaging me, at least. Even if he was off having fun, he’d still message to ask if I was okay nearly every single day, that he would be with me if I ever asked him to be, even if it was only as a friend. Reading those words made me cry every single time, as I knew I was self-sabotaging, that if I found it in my heart and mind to let go of the pain, that perhaps I’d find love again.
Six months after that time together in our office, I was at my desk when I opened my phone to another message from him.
I’m not sure what I did wrong, Melissa, but I miss your presence in my life. Even though it was only for a few months, you made me feel wonderful while the life that I knew was otherwise collapsing. I miss you and I know you miss me. I understand that you want to keep distance, but I won’t give up on you, and if there is the possibility of an us, then I’ll do whatever I can to make it happen.
Just know there are people out there who you can trust, and there are people out there who love you as the person you are. You are a wonderful human being, Melissa Bonny. And I miss you being in my life. Remember that you don’t have to be alone. Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be there to take you back in my arms, and I won’t let you go again.
I broke down into tears. Emily walked into my office to find me sobbing, not for the first time in the past six months. She took my phone and read the message.
“For crying out loud, Mel. He loves you. Pull your head out of your arse and go to him. Tell him how you feel. Grab life by the horns and finally find someone who is willing to give all they love they have to you.”
“He needs someone not broken…”
“So let him help heal you, Mel. Get your arse into therapy to deal with your problems.” She handed me my phone back. “But he’s just laid his heart out on the lie, Mel. I’ve met the man more than once. He’s handsome. Has a heart of gold. And it’s obvious from that message that he loves you. He didn’t say it in those words, but it’s been six months and he hasn’t given up on you yet.”
“I don’t deserve him.”
“Bullshit. That is absolute fucking bullshit and it’s about time I finally said it.” I lifted my head, blinking at her in surprise. “Melissa, you’re one of the best people I know. But you’re so fucking broken, you simply don’t recognise a good thing when it’s staring in your face. So I’m going to do it for you. First, you’re going to therapy about your problems. I know one who works in the building across the road. I’ll set up a meeting with a therapist from next week. I know more than one who owes me a favour. Second, you’re leaving this office right now, going home to change, then you’re driving to his house, and you’re going to tell him how you feel. Third, you’re taking tomorrow off because you’re going to be spending all day in bed with him as, to be honest, you definitely need to be fucked into a coma, and as tomorrow is Friday, I don’t expect to hear from you until you walk in here on Monday morning.”
I blinked at her in surprise. In all the years Emily had worked for me, she’d barely raised her voice. The glare she returned told me she was actually rather pissed off at me. “I should fire you for meddling,” I muttered.
“But you won’t because you know I’m right. And within a month, I’ll have a beautiful bouquet of flowers on my desk because you’ll be thanking me for giving you the kick up the arse you need, because despite what you think, there are a lot of people in your corner who love you. Now, it’s nearly 5pm. I’m sure he’ll be finishing around the same time. It’ll give you plenty of time to quickly go home, doll yourself up, then head to his house.”
I knew I wasn’t going to win this argument. I might be a demon in a court room but everyone knew my private life was a mess or just non-existent, depending on what they knew about me. With a sigh, I closed my laptop and grabbed my bag. Before I left, I stopped and gave Emily a hug.
“Good luck, sweetie,” she whispered, “We’re all rooting for you.”
Arriving home, I immediately stripped and headed into the shower, washing myself down before shaving all the important areas. I didn’t shave my pussy, I remembered Mark had loved seeing my hair nice and trimmed, so I just groomed that area. I remembered he loved seeing me in a dress whenever we’d met for coffee. He also loved red on me, so I chose a red dress that dropped as far as my lower thigh while accentuating my curves and bust. I couldn’t do much with my hair, and then decided on a simply ponytail. After applying a little make-up, I looked in the mirror and liked what I saw.
The drive there was nerve-wracking as I wondered how he was going to react to me just arriving on his doorstep. Pulling up outside his house, the lights were on and his car was in the driveway. The house still looked gorgeous, lawn was mowed, garden still colourful.
Approaching the front door, I took a deep breath before ringing the doorbell. I heard one of his daughters shout she would get it. The door opened and she immediately smiled at me. I thought she’d be angry but she put a finger to her lips and motioned me to walk inside.
“Who is it, sweetheart?”
“Someone’s here to see you, Daddy,” Hannah replied. “Good luck,” she whispered before disappearing into the kitchen.
Mark appeared in the doorway and came to a halt. Before he could say a word, I ran towards him while bursting into tears. Feeling his arms wrap around me only made me cry even more. I hadn’t even cried this much when discovering my ex-husband and best friend. That had just left me feeling numb.
“I love you,” I whispered, “I love you so much. I’m so, so sorry.”
“It’s okay, Melissa,” he whispered back, “I’m sorry for…”
“No, it wasn’t you at all. But I need to know if you love me. Do you love me?”
“I fell in love with you during those few months, Melissa. I thought that would have been obvious.” He paused before adding, “Melissa, I’ve…”
“I don’t care about that, Mark.” I lifted my head from his chest, closing my eyes as his thumb wiped my cheeks. “I cut you off and didn’t tell you anything. But that message you sent earlier… Emily gave me a kick up the arse.”
“You might have cut me off but she kept me in the loop. I think the woman deserves a raise.”
“What smells good?”
“I was making dinner. You’re welcome to join us.”
“Please join us, Miss Bonny,” Hannah stated, Katie echoing her twin sisters’ plea.
How could I say no to that? Taking a seat at the table, his twin daughters sat to one side. After Mark served up, he sat next to me. When he took my hand in his, I almost started to cry again. His two girls filled any silences with plenty of chatter, and they had me laughing more than once. If they were ten years younger, they’d have been called precocious. But they also never stopped smiling. When I glanced at Mark, he looked at me and I saw that look in his eyes.
I knew, in that moment, how he felt about me.
He was in love with me too.
I wondered if I’d interrupted daddy-daughter time that evening, but the two girls happily disappeared to one of their rooms, leaving me with Mark in the living room. I was partial to spirit rather than wine, so when he offered me a glass of scotch with ice, I could only say yes. Sitting next to me on the couch, I started to apologise again. He stopped that by kissing me again.
“You’re here now, Melissa. That’s all I’ve wanted these last six months.”
“Did they know I existed?”
“I let them know that nothing would be serious, and that if you ever returned my interest, I’d put everything I could into ensuring you wanted me in return.”
“Can you forgive me?”
“Nothing to forgive, Melissa. It’s taken a little longer than I hoped, but I want to make this work. But you have to want it to work too.”
I sipped at my drink before replying. “I’m going to start going to therapy. I want to trust you, Mark. You’ve done nothing to not make me trust you. But I can’t help it. They just broke me completely.”
“Want me to come with you sometimes?”
“Would you do that for me?”
“If the therapist thinks it’ll help. Hell, I could probably do with talking to someone about what happened to me too.”
“Can I stay the night?”
“Melissa, you’re staying here until Monday morning. I’m calling in sick tomorrow, then you’re spending the weekend here.”
“I’m glad you said that, as there’s a bag of things in my car.”
He offered to get the bag, following him to his bedroom as he placed the bag by a chest of drawers. His eyes met mine and I knew what he was thinking. He strode towards me and kissed me again, his tongue sliding into my mouth. I couldn’t hold back the whimper as my hands travelled underneath his t-shirt, feeling the firm body underneath.
“My girls know I fool around occasionally but I don’t like them to hear,” he whispered, “They’re old enough to understand so I’ll just ask them to put on a movie or music. Will that embarrass you?”
“No… But how are they with…”
“They know I love you, Melissa. That’s all that matters.”
He disappeared so I quickly took off all my clothing, reclining on his bed in just a lacey red bra, panties, garter, suspenders and stockings. When he reappeared a couple of minutes later, his eyes completely lit up. Stripping off his t-shirt and shorts, he glanced down at his underwear. Moving to sit on the edge of the bed, he smiled when I moved to sit on my knees on the floor.
“I haven’t given a blowjob in…”
“You don’t…”
“I want to, Mark. I really want to. And if you taste nice enough, I’ll even swallow.”
Slowly lowering his underwear, his cock popped free and it was as big as I remembered. Taking the base of the shaft, I just looked at it first before I ran my tongue up and down, appreciating the groan he released. Meeting his eyes, I wrapped my lips around his thick shaft and felt a wave of wetness in my panties. There was just something about the man that turned me on.
“That’s it, gorgeous,” he murmured, his fingers running through my hair, “I’ll return the favour shortly. I wanted to eat your pussy that time in the office, but you were a little eager for something else.”
I didn’t reply, focusing on taking as much of his cock as possible. I’d never been able to deepthroat, using my hand to pleasure whatever wasn’t in my mouth, and I knew that playing with his balls would also help. Once I got to know him better, I’d ask if he like a finger or two up the butt. Most men were a little funny about anal play, but if he was open-minded, he’d realise it would make blowjobs even better.
The look in his eyes as he gazed down at me was a mixture of love and lust. I almost started to cry again, realising what I could have thrown away if he’d met someone else. I’d been just what he needed at the worst time of his life, and I knew he was just what I needed to help fix me. I needed to the love of someone like him to help me finally men my broken spirit.
“Fuck,” he grunted, and I knew he was getting close, “In your mouth?” he asked politely.
I nodded, ensuring there was a smile in my eyes. His fingers did grip my hair a little tighter, not enough to hurt. It made me smile, making me feel slightly submissive in a way. Not that I was, but I knew he needed to cum, and I wanted him to cum in my mouth.
“Oh fuck!” he groaned, crying out as I felt that first spurt of hot, thick cum flood my mouth. I tasted it and I was surprised at the fact it’s wasn’t horrible. Before I knew it, a second spurt meant I needed to start swallowing. When I did, I couldn’t help moan. I’d never done such a thing for any ex-boyfriend or ex-husband, but for some reason, I didn’t hesitate with Mark.
Maybe that was a sign of how much I loved him.
As soon as he was empty, he pulled his cock away and helped me up so I was sitting on the edge of the bed. I certainly didn’t expect him to immediately kiss me, and it was one hell of a kiss. Would have blown my socks off if I was wearing them. Instead, I looked at him in surprise when he finally pulled away. He grinned before asking, “I’m guessing you’re surprised?”
“I reckon most men wouldn’t kiss after they’d cum in their lovers’ mouth.”
“Well, if you’re willing to swallow, I can kiss you and accept that the taste will be in your mouth and on your tongue.”
I ended up on my back again as he sat on his knees and gazed at my body. I always thought I might be too slim, that my breasts were not were not big enough, all the insecurities a woman of my age might have. But the fact his cock was getting hard again told me all I needed to know.
“Can I take a photo of you?” he asked softly, “Just for me.”
“Take more than one.”
I ended up modelling him for the next half an hour as it was his way of getting everything off, and I mean everything. Though he loved everything I was in, it was obvious he wanted me as nude as he was. He showed me the photos he took and I never felt as beautiful and sexy in my life. “Now you know what I see,” he whispered, seeming to read my mind.
Then he laid me down and his mouth and fingers explored my body. My god, the man seemed to know what he was doing. I’d had lovers before my previous husband, but they all paled into comparison. It seemed he was spending this first time trying to find any erogenous zone on my body, keeping them in mind for next time. He lavished my breasts with attention, telling me they were perfect. He figured out how sensitive my nipples were, sending jolts of pleasure down to my pussy.
He worshipped my body, kissing all the way down to my toes. Then he finally moved to my pussy. He actually inhaled my scent and groaned. “Fuck,” he stated, “My god, Melissa…”
“What?”
“I’m doing this every night for the rest of our lives.”
If he kept his word, I was going to die a happy old lady in the future. I learned very quickly that the man could eat pussy. That’s when I simply had to exclaim, “Jesus wept, your ex-wife was a stupid bitch.”
That made him stop and look up at me with a smirk. “Her loss is your gain, Miss Bonny.”
“Make me cum, lover boy,” I cooed, “Then I want a repeat of what we did in the office.”
“I’m sending you to work on Monday morning feeling very tender.”
I shuddered at the thought, then shuddered again as he got to work on my pussy. He slowly got me going. His fingers found that special spot of mine and as soon as he started to gently figure out how to pleasure my clit, he guaranteed my orgasm and I knew that was it. I was his and he was mine.
Then he made me orgasm again and again, and I lost track of any real thoughts except I wanted this man like no-one else on earth. He finally relented only when I tapped his head, managing to find the words, asking him to stop. He did so immediately but slowly kissed back up my body. I needed to wipe my eyes so I could see him properly. When my vision was cleared, I found him gazing down at me with a smile I recognised. He was happy.
Spreading my legs and making sure I felt his cock pressing against me, I never averted my eyes as he slowly sank inside me. I hadn’t been with anyone except him since that afternoon, my smile matching his own as he was buried rather quickly.
“I love you,” I whispered, “We have a lot to talk about later.”
“Such as?”
“Our relationship.”
He started to slowly thrust and, my god, where was he years ago? I knew he was thirty-three. I was two years younger. He obviously had two kids but I wondered if he had any interest in more. I had all these thoughts flooding my mind as we made love. Would he want me to move in with him? I’d do it next weekend as I knew I’d feel lonely back at my apartment. How would his daughters react to me being around all the time?
“Fuck, your pussy is something else,” he grunted.
“Tell me, handsome. Tell me how it feels.”
“So fucking tight,” he growled, thrusting a little faster, “And so fucking hot. You got a mini furnace somewhere in there?”
“That’s all you, handsome. You make me so fucking hot and wet. I’m going to need a drawer filled with just panties because I’ll need to change them all the time.”
He chuckled before kissing me, running my hands up to his back as I wrapped my legs around him, resting my ankles on his lower back. I moaned louder as he sank even deeper, not enough to hurt but no man had been as deep. “Fuck, I’m sorry…”
“Why, handsome?”
“Because I’m close to filling you already.”
“Mark, we have the next three days to make love and fuck. If you need to cum, then cum in me. You’ve already rocked my socks off.”
Feeling him cum inside me this time meant so much more. Again, my mind went into overdrive, wondering how it would feel when I was fertile and we were trying for a baby. Then I thought about being pregnant with our child. Before I knew it, I had my limbs wrapped around him, not wanting him to pull out. He seemed to understand, as although he’d stopped moving, he was soon thrusting into me again.
“Fuck, that’s good,” I moaned, “My boyfriend has a big cock.”
“I like the sound of that, the boyfriend bit,” he whispered into my ear.
I ended up on top of him again, and I couldn’t get enough of riding his cock. Then his hands were all over my body and it sent me over the edge more than once. When I leaned forward, feeling his strong hands on my arse, that was the first time I could say he fucked me properly. He finally came inside me a second time, and that set off yet another orgasm, collapsing onto his chest, feeling his arms immediately wrap around me, smiling to myself as I felt safe in those arms.
He had an en-suite bathroom so he carried me to the shower stall. He washed my body and then did the same for my hair. It was so intimate, I barely stopped myself crying yet again. I worried he’d think I was overly emotional, but I think he already understood how much I needed a night like this, and how much I needed a man like him.
After ringing into work the next morning, stating he was taking a day off, he took his girls to school while I figured out his kitchen. By the time he returned, I had breakfast cooking. His face lit up as he saw me wearing one of his t-shirts and nothing else. Breakfast was delayed as I ended up on the counter, my legs spread wide as he buried his cock inside me.
“Love you,” he grunted, “Definitely love you.”
“Definitely need to talk,” I grunted in reply, “I wasted six months.”
He filled my pussy, lowering me to the floor, asking me not to clean up as he loved to know his cum was dripping out of me. We ate breakfast sharing glances and smiling like loved up fools. As soon as we finished, I walked towards his bedroom, taking off his t-shirt and leaving it on the floor, glancing back to see him following me with a look in his eyes.
By the time his girls got home from school later that afternoon, we’d worn each other out. We finally showered and dressed as he knew what time they’d get home, snuggling into him on the couch when they walked through the door.
“Hello, Daddy,” they stated in unison, both of them kissing his cheek, “Hello, Melissa.”
When they kissed my cheek, I was almost overcome at the sheer fact they’d already accepted me into their lives. “Got any homework, girls?” he asked.
“Nothing urgent,” Hannah replied first.
“More assignments than anything, and they’re not due for another few weeks,” Katie added.
“Okay. Fish and chips tonight?” That excited both of them. “We’ll watch a movie together too.”
“It’s okay if you and Melissa…”
“No, please, I’d like to spend time with you,” I stated, “I’m hoping I’ll get to know you both.”
It was the right thing to say as, after they’d dropped their bags in their bedrooms and changed, they joined us on the couch as we watched a medieval themed series on one of those streaming services. I rarely watched much television, so although it was interesting, I was more focused on the man I snuggled into. I noticed Hannah cuddling to his other side, with Katie cuddled into her sister.
I almost felt guilty, wondering if I’d taken Katie’s spot next to her father.
Mark said he’d go collect dinner, leaving me with his daughters. As soon as they left, I was gently interrogated by them.
“Do you love our father?” Hannah asked I smiled and nodded. They both smiled at me. “Good. Daddy needs someone to love him. We knew he had feelings for you.”
“How old are you?”
“I’m thirty-one, Katie.”
“Any children?” I shook my head and I needed to look away for a moment, lowering my eyes. Before I knew it, I had a young woman cuddling me to either side. “Do you want them with Daddy?” Hannah wondered.
“I don’t know. We need to talk about a lot of things in the future. All I know is that I love him, and I wasted six months because I was scared.”
“Do you want to marry him?”
“Maybe one day in the future, Katie. What about you two? Can you handle sharing your father with me?”
“Melissa, we know daddy loves you,” Hannah explained, “He’s been lost the past six months. He was dating but we could see it didn’t mean as much. Taking us to school this morning, he had a smile on his face we saw whenever he would come home after seeing you. That’s when we knew he was in love with you.”
“I knew I loved him but there’s a long story to why I am the way I am and…”
I was cuddled by them again. “We hope it works out for you,” Katie whispered, “We just want to see daddy happy again.”
He returned a few minutes later, gathering around the kitchen table, sharing out chips, potato scallops, fish cakes and fish cocktails. We filled our bellies before returning to the living room, Mark bringing in soda, potato crisps and lollies, as we ended up watching a couple of movies together. It was late by the time the second movie finished.
I learned that he always wished his daughters goodnight. Not tucking them in, but he hugged and kissed them. When they asked for a hug from me, I couldn’t stop smiling. Returning to his bedroom, we simply resumed what we’d been doing earlier that day, making love until we enjoyed a final orgasm together. Spooning back against him, I know I went to sleep with a smile on my face and love in my heart.
The rest of the weekend was almost like a dream. Yes, we made love each night, but it was like I was immediately accepted as part of the family. The girls wanted to go shopping and asked if I’d like to go with them. Mark drove us to the shopping centre and he quite happily followed us around, the girls coming to me for style tips and asking for advice whenever they were trying things on.
Mark paid for our lunch at a nearby restaurant, pretty much ordering me to put my nurse away. “It’s my treat today,” he assured me, “But thank you for offering. When we date alone, then we’ll figure it out each time.”
Returning home later that afternoon, his daughters thanked me by hugging me again. Mark then asked if I wanted to spend the late afternoon in the pool. I smiled and agreed, as I could show off the bikini I had for him. Changing in on the en-suite, I walked out to show off my very small red bikini. Watching his eyes light up had me grinning, ready for him to just throw me on the bed and fuck me. Instead, he picked me up, lifting me over his shoulder, and carried me outside.
“In the pool?” he asked.
“No! No! No!”
“I’m thinking in the pool.”
“Mark! No!”
I thought he was going to throw me, but instead he lowered me down, had my legs around his waist. Then he grinned and jumped in. I squealed before closing my mouth as we hit the water. He helped lift my head out of the water, hearing him chuckle. I opened my eyes to see him returning such a cheeky grin, I couldn’t help but kiss him.
Then I dunked his head.
His girls joined us, wearing bikinis more suitable for young women their age. Mark and I behaved in front of them, though the four of us played around, and the one sound was laughter. We only got out when the sky started to darken, Mark suggesting we shower together before he started to think about dinner. The shower ended up being me backed against the tiled wall, Mark on his knees as he feasted on my pussy to at least a trio of orgasms.
“Daddy, is it okay if we go to a sleepover tonight?” Katie asked a little later.
“Who with?”
Hannah glanced at me and winked. I knew this was very last minute, their way of giving us privacy.
“Sofia’s place.”
“Need me to drive you over?”
“Yes, please.”
“Okay, let me know when you need collecting in the morning.”
Mark had me accompany them as he drove them to their friend’s place. We dropped them off and, as soon as we were on our way back home, his hand was on my thigh, working its way up to my panties. I asked if he knew a spot where we could act like teenagers and take part in backseat nookie. His eyes lit up as he turned away from the house.
Being fucked in the backseat on a car was a rite of passage I missed growing up. It was uncomfortable, hot and… perhaps some of the hottest sex I’d had in my life. When he pulled out and came on my body, I made sure I didn’t wipe myself down, ensuring I sucked his cock afterwards to clean him up.
I gave him my panties and had him drive me home naked, giggling as I ran from the car to the front door. We spent the rest of the night fooling around. When he bent me over the side of the couch, grabbing my ponytail while slamming my pussy, I came so hard, I almost passed out on him. I have no idea what time we finally fell asleep, but I’d taken cum in my mouth, on my body, and in my pussy.
“Are you interested in anal, handsome?” I asked sleepily.
“Well, I mean, yeah. I think any red-blooded male wants to try it.”
“You’ve not done it before?”
“No.”
“Good. We can do that for the first time together. Not tomorrow, though. You’re filling up my pussy again tomorrow.”
Thankfully, his daughters didn’t call until late Sunday afternoon, so Mark fucked me four times between waking up and leaving to collect them. They chatted away excitedly during the drive home and as we sat on the couch together. For dinner, I had the three of them sit at the table while I prepared a little something I could only hope they enjoyed. Living alone meant I had to only cook for one, but it was one of the few pleasures I’d found in life.
To be honest, I actually hoped the girls would enjoy the meal more than him, because I hoped that maybe I’d be invited around more often and, if things worked out, I might even move in with him. Thankfully, all three of them loved the meal I prepared, finding my cheeks hurting from smiling so much.
I think we’d worn each other out, and I was feeling rather tender. Approaching his bed in a t-shirt and shorts later that night, he pulled back the sheets to show he was also wearing underwear. “Thank god!” I stated, getting into bed and cuddling into his side.
“I love cuddling too,” he whispered.
“So do I, particularly with the man I’m hopelessly in love with.”
The next morning was surprisingly calm. The girls got up and ready for school without Mark needing to chase them around. He showered first before I followed him, dressing at the same time before we had a quick breakfast. He drove the girls to school before heading to work. I needed that last kiss, knowing his daughters were watching as all the love we felt was expressed as he held me tight, neither of us wanting to break the kiss first.
“When can I come around again?”
“I’m hoping you’re already thinking of becoming a permanent guest.”
“I am,” I replied softly, feeling my cheeks grow warm.
“I’ll call you tonight, Melissa. And we’ll figure out things going forward. We’ve waited six months to get here. I don’t want to keep waiting for this to go much further.”
Driving to work that morning, it was the first time in years that I was smiling. Emily hugged me as soon as she saw me. I thanked her profusely before walking into my office, taking a seat at my desk and opening my laptop to start checking my mail. Emily walked in a couple of minutes later with a cup of coffee for me.
“Emily, when is my first therapy session?”
“Wednesday afternoon, Mel.”
“Good. Can you organise it to be weekly, and ask if Mark attending is a problem?”
“It won’t be. Considering what he went through, she’ll likely want to see him too. Nothing wrong with couples receiving counselling, particularly with both of your backgrounds.” She paused a breath before asking, “How was your weekend?”
I met her eyes and smiled. “We’re in love.”
Mark
I’d attended the last couple of sessions with Melissa simply as an observer but also as her means of support. I learned she carried what happened so deep in her soul, it was a surprise she was still functioning at all. We also discussed our relationship and the fears she had, realising that I wasn’t her ex-husband, and that I’d suffered through infidelity myself, but her trust in people had almost been irrevocably broken.
“How did learning of your wife’s affair make you feel?” Alison asked me. She preferred using first names, which I didn’t mind.
“Take your pick of buzz words, Alison. Humiliated. Embarrassed. Emasculated. Devastated. The whole life I’d built up with her was nothing but a lie.”
“We’ve listened to Melissa,” she squeezed my hand whenever her name was mentioned, “And how she felt isolated and alone. Did you feel the same?”
“Not as badly as the two people who got me through my issue were my daughters. But I also had Bill and a small cadre of friends who had my back. I’m aware that her circumstances were different to mine.” I squeezed her hand before adding, “I’m hoping she now realises she’s no longer alone.”
“I’m learning that, Mark.”
“Do you speak to her any longer?”
“Only if she calls the kids, but they want little to do with her. Other than that, we no longer have any sort of relationship. I simply cannot forgive nor forget what she did to me and our marriage.”
She looked thoughtful before asking, “What do you want from your relationship with Melissa?”
“Marriage, kids, and a long life together. We’ve been together for three months now. I’m hoping she’ll move in soon. I understand her hesitancy, the apartment is her security blanket, a place of safety in case things go wrong. I know what I have to do. Just show her each and every day how much I love her, how much I want to be with her, and how much I want her in my future. Hannah and Katie feel the same.”
“How do they feel about a new woman by your side?”
“Honestly? I think they love Melissa already and certainly won’t have a problem with her moving in. The day she does move in, she’ll quickly realise it will be not just a house but a home full of love. I know she loves me, but I hope she’ll love my daughters like her own.”
I heard her sniffle, watching her dab her nose with a tissue as she looked at me and smile. “Melissa, you’ve heard Mark speak a few times over the past couple of months. Do you believe what he says?”
“I do.”
“And that big word of yours. Trust. Do you trust him?”
“I do.”
“Sometimes, Melissa, you simply have to go out on a limb when it comes to the matter of love. No-one can predict the future, what will happen in the next minute or hour, let alone the next day, week, month or year. Protecting yourself is one thing, but when it’s to the detriment of any sort of relationship, or preventing yourself feeling the love someone clearly wants to give you. The thing is, I think you’re ready. You’ve slowly released the poison of your previous marriage since your first visit. Now you just have to open yourself completely to the man beside you. Be vulnerable. It’s not a weakness. It’s obvious to me how Mark feels about you. He’s been honest about his own life.”
Turning to Melissa, taking both her hands in mine. “I’d love you to move in with me, Melissa. And I know my daughters would love it too. Then we can talk about marriage and starting a family of our own. My daughters would love another sister, or perhaps even a brother. You’ve often mentioned wanting children, aware of why it means so much. You know I’m willing to start, but I’ll only do so when we’re at least living together.”
I didn’t expect her to lean across and kiss me as quickly as she did. Fairly sure if Alison hadn’t cleared her throat, it would have got hot and heavy very fast. Breaking apart, we both cleared our throats as Melissa squeezed my hand again. “Melissa, I’ll be honest, I think you’re ready for that sort of move. I think you should still come in for the time being. You too, if you wish, Mark. Your relationship won’t always be easy because of your past history. The most important thing you need to remember is to communicate with each other. So many relationships end because the couple stop talking to each other. If you don’t talk to each other, how will you know what you’re thinking or feeling?”
We left her office a few minutes later, Melissa still holding my hand. Driving us to her apartment, we got out of my car and walked upstairs. Walking inside, I didn’t expect her to burst into tears one me, turning her around so I could cuddle her.
“I don’t want to live here anymore,” she sobbed into my chest.
“Then move in with me, honey. You know how much I want you at home with me, and the girls would love you to live with us too.”
Holding her until she calmed down, we shared a soft kiss before she raised a hand to stroke my cheek. “Let me pack a suitcase with everything I’ll need. We can sort things out this weekend.”
“Mum’s invited over for dinner on Friday night.”
Melissa loved my parents already, and they adored her in return. Mum had already whispered that she liked her far more than she’d ever liked Claire. I think the affair and divorce perhaps clouded memories, but I wasn’t going to defend my ex-wife in front of anyone.
“Then we can announce I’m moving in with you,” she stated.
I met her eyes and saw the determination. I wasn’t going to ask if she was sure because I knew, at heart, it was what we both truly wanted. Helping her pack her suitcase, I wasn’t actually surprised that we emptied nearly her entire closest, chest of drawers, finding another bag to put all her toiletries and make up in. I grabbed a backpack from my car for her jewellery and other things.
Driving us home, she held my hand the entire time. My daughters were home and, as soon as they noticed me wheeling in a suitcase, they squealed and hugged Melissa as soon as she walked through the door behind me. Placing everything in our room, we were all starving so I ordered in a couple of pizzas before we started unpacking her things. All the space the ex-wife left hadn’t been filled so Melissa started hanging up some items of clothes, folding and placing in drawers’ other things. She teased me by showing off all the lingerie she had, aware most of it had been bought in the previous three months since our first weekend together.
After we feasted on pizza for dinner, I asked my daughters how they felt about Melissa moving in permanently. To say they accepted and were excited by the idea had me grinning. Melissa stated she wouldn’t try and be their mother, when Hannah surprised us both.
“You’ve been so friendly and nice to us that, when you do marry daddy, we don’t want to just call you Melissa, and we think you’ll be more than a stepmother to us.”
“What do you want to call me?”
“We’re going to research words for ‘mother’ and, if you agree, we’d like to call you by that title,” Katie replied.
“I’d love it,” Melissa whispered.
“And when you have a baby with daddy, we’re going to call you Mum as well,” Hannah stated.
Making love later that night, we couldn’t stop smiling at each other. Melissa cuddled into me afterwards, trailing my fingers up and down her spine as she snuggled as closely as possible. “Mark?” she whispered.
“Yes, honey?”
“I want to start trying for a baby.” She lifted her eyes towards mine. “I love your daughters so much, but I’d love to start trying for a child of our own.” She paused before adding, “Though if I could adopt your two as well…”
“They’ve already adopted you, honey. What they said earlier? Give them a couple of months, and they’re just going to call you Mum. My ex-wife is simply known as Claire. The relationship between them is dead.”
On Friday night, Melissa was home before me, walking into the living room to find the three women in my life chatting away on the couch. They turned to me and smiled, my daughters greeting me with a kiss on the cheek, Melissa greeting me with a steamy kiss that had me almost growling and ready to drag her to the bedroom.
“Uh-uh, we’re going to your parents for dinner.”
Smiling to myself, I told them I’ll just get ready then we could go. Driving us as always, Melissa always held my hand, my daughters keeping the conversation flowing as always. Walking into the home I’d grown up in, my parents greeted us… As did Melissa’s family. She wondered what the hell was going on as she hugged them, glancing at me but I shrugged my shoulders, denying anything to do with it.
Mum and Melissa’s mother, Grace, finished preparing dinner before we sat down. I received the occasional glance from Melissa, who was definitely wondering what was going on. It was only once we’d finished the main meal and Mum was passing out dessert that I finally cleared my throat.
Pushing my seat back, Melissa turned to me as she figured it out immediately. I barely had to say a word as I opened the small box to show her the ring I’d bought her that same afternoon. She nodded, whispered, “Of course I’ll marry you,” as I slid the ring onto her finger before I kissed and hugged her. We were quickly joined by my daughters while our fathers suggested they break out something stronger to celebrate our impending marriage.
Melissa visited the doctor the next week in regards to stopping her birth control as we wanted to start a family. Returning home after her visit, she told me that she could stop the pill immediately. She explained that there will likely be some side-effects, but once she figured out her cycle, we’d definitely focus on her most fertile period.
“Don’t think you’re not fucking me the rest of the month though,” she whispered into my ear in bed that night, “And during those few days it’s bad, I can still suck your cock, or my arse is always available.”
“I love you,” I whispered back.
“I know you do, handsome. Soon, you’re going to put a baby in me, then we’re going to get married, and we’re going to get old and grey together.”
Melissa organised the wedding with our parents, while my daughters were eager to help out where they could. The best thing from therapy is that she’d reconnected with a trio of old friends who hadn’t actually supported the union between her ex-husband and best friend. When they visited our home for the first time, having organised a barbecue, I’d invited a few friends of my own and it turned into a great night. Her friends absolutely loved me, could see how in love with each other Melissa and I were, and she suddenly had even more help for her wedding.
What helped capture my heart even more is that she had both of my daughters as her bridesmaids.
She forgot that I’d been through a pregnancy before. Sure, it had been nearly sixteen years since Claire had carried our twin daughters, but I remembered the signs. It was the fifth morning Melissa had woken up feeling queasy two months before the date of our wedding. She returned to bed, cuddling into me.
“Honey, you need to purchase a pregnancy test,” I whispered. She looked at me wide-eyed in surprise. “Seen it before, honey. Want me to go with you?” She nodded before I kissed her forehead. “We’ll get up soon and head to the pharmacy.”
The test told us what we both expected. She was pregnant, so she immediately made an appointment to see the doctor. She was nervous and I didn’t blame her. All I could do was reassure her that, although it would be difficult at times, I’d be by her side the entire time, and as soon as we told our daughters, family and friends, everyone would be ready to help out, simply due to how much they loved her.
Two months after finding out she was pregnant, we wed in a small, simple ceremony at a nearby park, taking place under a tree in full bloom. She looked gorgeous in a full length white dress, my daughters looked utterly beautiful in their navy blue bridesmaid dresses. I’d gone with a simple black suit, Bill my best man, joking that he’d better not be a bad luck charm after being best man for my first wedding.
The reception was great fun, full of laugher as everyone had a great night. We didn’t have a boring sit down meal and then a series of dull speeches. Everyone was up dancing and drinking, serving tasty finger food, the marquee tent ringing with the sounds of conversation and music. We ate, drank, danced and sang until late into the night, only stopping because of noise restrictions and the fact the park was locked overnight.
Melissa wasn’t particularly interested in a honeymoon, preferring to spend time of with our daughters and her husband at home rather than taking off for somewhere overseas, or even disappearing to another state. So we took a week off when the girls were on school holidays and went away as a family. The week on a beach certainly proved relaxing, Melissa starting to show, and she couldn’t stop smiling whenever her hand ran over her small belly.
Attending the ultrasound where we’d discover the sex of our child, we’d agreed that we’d learn so we could prepare for it. Sitting next to her bed as the doctor ran the scanner over her belly, she eventually smiled as she showed us the picture of our child. She explained what she could see before she asked again if we wanted to know. Sharing a glance, Melissa asked her to tell us.
“You’re going to have a son.”
Melissa hugged me tightly. I’ll admit, I nearly started to weep as I’d always wanted a son. She whispered into my ear, “Just remember, it’s only our first child. Think I only want one, Mark?” Then she told the doctor, “Expect to see us here again in around eighteen months to a year.”
The doctor though that was hilarious though knew Melissa wasn’t lying either.
She was seven months pregnant when we knocked on the front door of a house I’d never visited before. Melissa held my right hand tightly, briefcase in her other hand, attending the meeting as both my wife and my lawyer. The door was answered by the ex-wife’s affair partner. I would never refer to him by name. Even after all this time, the urge to punch the prick in the face was overwhelming.
Claire knew we were coming but didn’t know why. We accepted the offer of a coffee as we sat at the kitchen table. The conversation was stilted and awkward, waiting until the four of us were sat around the table before Melissa opened her briefcase and passed over the paperwork.
“Melissa and I are married and she, Hannah and Katherine want her to adopt them. Considering you have no relationship with my daughters, we are hoping you’ll do the right thing by them and accept that Melissa is now their mother. The only thing she didn’t do was carry them for nine months.”
“Though I am carrying our first of hopefully three or four children,” Melissa stated, squeezing my hand.
Claire read the paperwork and met my eyes. I could see the request upset her but she could do it or not. If she didn’t, Melissa would just remain their step-mother. “They’ve agreed to this?” she asked.
I took out my phone and dialled Katie’s number. After informing her of where I was and what I was doing, I handed Claire my phone. It was a longer conversation than I expected. By the end, Claire was crying. I found it hard to be sympathetic.
She signed the papers.
Finishing our drinks, we rose to our feet. “I’m not completely heartless, Claire. I understand that, in a way, it would have been a difficult decision. But Melissa loves our daughters like they’re her own, and it is something both Hannah and Katie asked of me to ask of you. Maybe in the future, you might restore some sort of relationship with them. I know it won’t matter, but once this is made official, you no longer have to pay child support.”
“Thank you for doing this,” Melissa said softly.
“Please let them know that I still love them,” Claire whispered.
“I’ll let them know, Claire, but it’s also difficult for them to believe,” I stated.
Two months later, Melissa gave birth to a healthy baby boy. We named him Thomas, after my great-grandfather who’d seen action on the Western Front during the Great War. I’d been with her during the birth, and though it wasn’t easy, she was in and out of hospital within a couple of days. What amazed me is that, within a couple of weeks, she had a calendar on the wall in the bathroom, with a couple of dates circled. The first was the date we could make love for the first time, and the second was the first time she figured she’d be fertile.
“I won’t be going back to work for a while,” she stated.
My daughters were thrilled at having a baby brother. More than once, they pretty much insisted that Melissa and I head out so they could babysit him. We grew to enjoy it, heading off on a Friday night and returning on Sunday night after a dirty weekend away. If it was on a weekend she was fertile, god help her pussy, as I would fill her over and over again. If not, then we did a lot of other things, including finally losing our anal virginity together.
To be honest, it wasn’t all that it was cracked up to be.
“Much prefer your pussy,” I stated. Melissa agreed, and we never did it again.
It was nine months later, Melissa and I sitting back on the couch. Thomas was crawling about on the floor, Hannah and Katherine so besotted by their little brother, the only other thing they focused on was their studies as both wanted to attend university after graduating high school. Melissa took my hand and rested it on her belly.
“Daddy,” she whispered, “I have some news for you.”
I met her eyes and she didn’t need to say another thing.
Epilogue (Melissa)
Mark saved my life. I don’t mean I was going to end my own life, but I dread to think of where my life would have ended up had he not walked into my office that day so long ago. The fact I’d fallen in love with him so quickly did surprise me as I’d cut myself off from any such feelings for so long, thinking I was protecting myself, but all I was doing was denying me the opportunity of finding someone who could love someone like me, completely broken after what had happened to me.
In the years since that fateful day, I’d made plenty of mistakes, including wasting six months ignoring him as I believed in my heart that he deserved someone not as fucked up as I was. But he never gave up. I knew he dated around, occasionally had sex, but he messaged me every single day. When I finally gave in, or at least got the kick up the arse I needed from Emily, I never looked back.
Now I was married, the mother to six children – two adopted, four of my own – a grandmother to three grandchildren so far, and still head over hills in love with a man who spent every day making me feel as special as ever. Even though we were both in our mid-fifties, our sex life was still wonderful. Mark didn’t need any pills to get hard for me. I’d kept my promise and still loved going down on the man. And he still loved returning the favour, sometimes spending what felt like hours between my legs, giving me so many orgasms, I was sure he was trying to give me heart attack sometimes.
Hannah and Katherine have both left home, married and started their own families, though to call them constant visitors wouldn’t be an understatement. To this day, Mark is still ‘daddy’ in their eyes. It’s actually rather adorable to see their relationship has barely changed. In his eyes, they’ll always be his little girls.
Thomas was at university and on the verge of moving out. Our three other children – Lucas, Daniel and Charlotte – were still at school. To call Charlotte daddy’s little girl wouldn’t be wrong. She was a surprise baby as I fell pregnant at forty-five. I’d been sick and it was likely my antibiotics interfered with my birth control. She was eleven years old and the apple of his eye. I loved all four of our children but loved the fact I had a daughter of my own, as in that I gave birth to. Hannah and Katherine were my daughters too.
“Fuck,” I moaned as I looked down to meet the eyes of my husband. The hair was going grey now, and his facial hair was now very much salt and pepper. But he was still physically fit and there was little sign of aging just yet.
“Can’t get enough of me, honey?”
“I promised you years ago that we’d have sex every day, handsome.”
“So what will it be like when we retire?”
“Well, continuous sex will be a fun way to spend the day. And at least there’s no chance of pregnancy now.”
Menopause hadn’t been fun, but my god, I was beyond horny sometimes. I must have leapt on Mark as soon as he stepped through the door so many times, sending the kids off to their rooms so I could fuck my husband senseless before we started preparing dinner. Then we’d make sure the kids were bathed, homework done, before we retired for the night, only so he could fuck me some more.
Rolling me onto my back, I ran my hands up his strong arms as I spread my legs. He still gazed upon my body as if I was a woman thirty years younger. He still called me beautiful every single day and I believed him every time. The man hadn’t never told me a lie. He was honest to a fault.
“Fuck,” he grunted as he started fucking me harder.
“You own my pussy, honey. You have since that day you walked into my office. You claimed ownership physically that day we made love in that same office.”
“Going to fill that same pussy in a minute,” he groaned, “Damn, woman…”
“Still nice and tight, baby? Well, your cock still makes me cum. You still make me so fucking wet too.”
The older we got, the dirtier we loved to talk to each other. We’d sometimes just make each other laugh, but there were other times it would get so dirty, we’d fuck as long as we could before our bodies imply cried enough.
He started to slam me harder. “My pussy,” he growled, “I’m going to fuck you just as hard in twenty-five years’ time.”
“I should fucking hope so. I don’t care how old we are, we’re doing this every day. Can’t get enough of this dick.”
“Blowjobs?”
“On my knees every day for you, handsome, at least until the day I find getting on my knees too difficult. Long as you eat my pussy in return.”
“Done.”
Wrapping my legs around him, he kissed me hard as he was like a piston. He made me orgasm first, he knew just how to fuck me. My orgasm set off his, feeling his cock throb deep inside me as he filled my pussy again. My god, I’d never tire of that feeling. Good thing he got the snip after I gave birth to Charlotte.
Pulling out, he collapsed onto his back, breathing deeply as I turned onto my side and snuggled into his side, his arm immediately around me, pulling me tight to him in return. I still thanked my lucky stars that he never gave up on me, but it was a just a reflection of how much he actually loved me. I dread to think of where I would have ended up had he not sent that message which finally woke me up and forced me to open up my heart to him.
“So another twenty-five years of this?” I joked.
“Well, that will put us close to if not over eighty years old. Nursing homes are apparently full of randy buggers still busy banging away.”
“Long as you don’t get any ideas.”
“Oh no, we’re in the same room and in the same bed, though I might need a little chemical assistance by then.”
Running my fingers up and down his chest, his chest hair was starting to go grey and silver. My hair had started to grey at the same time. I wondered about colouring but he assured me going grey didn’t bother him, so why should it bother me. He thought I was beautiful and still sexually attracted to me, but he added that if colouring made me feel comfortable, he’d support me either way.
So I thought I’d have fun and go through a series of colours. At the moment, it was a dark red that he admitted to absolutely loving. When I used the same colour on my pussy, he ate me out to some of the best orgasms I’d had in a few years.
If you’re wondering about Claire, she is in our lives as Hannah and Katherine slowly but surely introduced her back into theirs. But it was when they had children of their own that the relationship thawed entirely. They still didn’t call her Mum any longer, and I knew that hurt, but Claire was happy just to be part of the family again. The major reason why it was easier is that karma bit her in the arse. The guy she had an affair with had another affair. She ended up in a small apartment and completely alone.
Mark had long since forgiven her as he considered me his true soulmate, Claire simply someone he had loved before. So when I approached him about Claire and her isolation, he offered her a deal. He’d build her a granny flat at the end of our backyard. All she needed to do was pay to cover the cost of building and filling it with furniture. We signed a rental agreement, and once everything was paid, she’d only have to chip in for bills.
Claire agreed immediately, and she was now part of our household. Our children called her ‘Auntie Claire’. The first time one of our children called her that, she nearly broke down entirely. Watching Mark console her with one of his famous hugs made me smile. No jealousy on my part, though I knew Claire lived with regret about what she did, and had admitted to us more than once that what happened to her was karma for what she did to him. She was currently dating a lovely older gentleman, though she had no plans to leave her little home. What she found real joy in was babysitting our children when Mark took me out on a date.
“What’s on your mind?” he asked as he always knew when I was thinking.
“Our lives up to now.”
“Anything stand out?”
“Just how much the man I’m in bed with seems to love me.”
“And how much do you love me in return?”
“Still not sure I have all the words to explain. All I know is that you saved me, Mark.”
“You were worth saving. I’d do it all over again too. No hesitation. You own my heart.” He kissed my forehead. “I love you, Melissa,” he whispered.
He was soon asleep, running my fingers up and down his chest. My heart swelled every time he told me he loved me. He told me when he woke up, when he left for work, at least once during the day, during lovemaking, and then just before he drifted off to sleep. They were never empty words. He loved me completely and wholeheartedly, and I loved him just as much in return.
“Til death do us part,” I whispered back to him before I closed my eyes and let dreams take me again.
Chapter 120: Tall Drink of Water [Romance]
Chapter Text
Let’s be honest, dating in the current day isn’t all it’s cracked up to be. Yes, millions and millions of people are meeting and falling in love every day. But if you’re one of those souls who has difficulty meeting people in real life and you believe that using online dating and smartphone apps would be a suitable alternative, you quickly learn it can be nothing short of an awful experience.
Both men and women have expectations of what they want in a partner, but there is a real feeling of shallowness that comes with it nowadays. And the hoops that men are expected to leap through just to get anything, even when someone matches with you, almost beggars’ belief at times. I’m not stupid, I’m aware any attractive woman is probably showered with attention by hundreds if not thousands of men, so standing out from the crowd is probably next to impossible.
And words on a screen and even a phone call probably isn’t the best way to make that connection. I’m of the belief that you would only feel that spark when actually meeting in person, looking into their eyes as you talk, able to watch their body language to gauge their reaction to you, your looks, your personality, your beliefs and ideals.
The one thing I’ve found that’s counted against me with all this online dating malarkey is my height. You might not believe me, but I’m going to be honest with many of you men out there. If your height doesn’t start with six, it feels as if you are invisible to at least half if not more of the female population. She can be barely five foot herself, but so many are demanding their partner be six-something. And considering my own height of only five-seven, there is no way I could lie about my height as it would be quickly obvious when standing around other men that I’m nowhere near that height.
It can be rather disheartening when you converse with a woman either by message or even over a phone call and that question comes up. You read about some bitter men who immediately retort with ‘Well, how much do you weigh?’ I simply ask why my height would be so important as she is usually shorter than me anyway. I haven’t actually heard an intelligent reply to it yet.
“So you’re giving up and just going to be alone?” Mark asked me over beers one evening. He was one of my, if not my best mate. We’d known each other since we were in kindergarten. But he was the same age as me, twenty-five, but already happily married. He’d also won the genetic lottery.
“Nope. I’m not giving up. I think I just need to broaden my horizons slightly. I’m usually looking at partners either the same age or younger.”
“Well, there’s your first mistake, Alex,” John stated with a smirk. I knew exactly why.
“I’m not turning gay, John.”
“You’re only twenty-five. I’m sure a big, strapping man out there…” I gave him a withering look that made him laugh. “Okay, okay, I’m only teasing.”
“What are your thoughts?” Scott wondered, “I mean, we all know online dating sucks for most people. There are success stories, but you only need to pay attention to know it’s mostly bullshit. Desperate guys and women seeking validation.”
“Maybe I need to look for an older woman who doesn’t feel as entitled? I mean, I know they’ll still have expectations, but I have a feeling they’d look at more important details, such as if I am settled in life, do I have or have I met my ambitions, can I offer something more than just looks that will eventually fade anyway…”
“Remember Adam from school?” Mark asked. Suggesting I did somewhat vaguely, he added, “I know for a fact that he married his mother’s best friend, who was around twenty years older than him. From what I hear about him, they married when he was only twenty and they’re still happily married now. I think the one thing that helped not make it too awkward is that she was previously married but childless so he wasn’t introduced to kids that might have been closer in age to him than she was.”
“How did his parents react to that?” I wondered.
“They were fine with it because they genuinely love each other. He asked her out once he turned eighteen. She was probably cautious about dating him, but I’ve seen their photos. There’s no missing how happy they are together.”
“Any ideas on how to meet this older woman theory?” Scott asked.
“No idea except to either keep doing what I’m doing, or I do it the old-fashioned way.”
Heading home a little later, Mark had noted I’d been growing increasingly despondent over the past few months. I’d dated around a little bit and had been in a relationship for a couple of years, long enough that we’d moved in together and we even discussed our future together in detail. Won’t give you too many guesses to figure out how that ended. He ended up at the door to my rented townhouse the next day with two six-packs in his hands.
Sitting down together as we watched the Saturday afternoon football, we were sipping at our cans when he finally cleared his throat. “Would it bother you if I played matchmaker?” he finally asked.
“Well, not really. Why?”
“Thinking about what you were mentioning last night, you’re more than aware my wife is five years older than me. That’s nothing in the grand scheme of things when I’m twenty-five and she’s only thirty…”
“You know someone or something?”
“I might know of a couple of women who you might be interested in. And being honest, Alex, you’re a great guy and I’m not just saying that because you’re my best friend, so I reckon they just might be interested in you in return. The only issue would be the age gap as I know they’re both older than us by a larger margin.”
“How do you know them?”
“One is a good friend of my mother. And I’ll admit she’s someone I nursed quite a little crush on when I was going through puberty. She had this air of sophistication and beauty about her that she knew worked on someone whose hormones were going crazy.”
“And the other?”
“She’s one of the managers at my office. It’s a sad story that broke nearly everyone’s heart when learning about it. She went through a horrific divorce around five years ago. Husband was pretty much a sex addict and banging anything with a pussy and a pulse. The real knife in the back was that he was fucking her sister and her best friend. When everything settled down, she found herself quite alone as the sister ended up pregnant, the husband amazingly stepped up to the plate and offered his support, and the parents didn’t want to miss out on grandchildren when she divorced her husband, he married the sister, and everyone was basically forced to choose sides.”
“Damn… Feel like I want to meet her just so I could hug her. Talk about brutally cold.”
“Amazingly, she still somehow manages to find some joy in her life. She loves what she does for a living, but I don’t miss the hours she puts in as she obviously has friends but no-one else. She completely cut her sister out of her life and from the little I know, barely talks to her parents. She doesn’t communicate with them though I think her father reaches out from time to time. You’d have to ask her for more details.”
“Would she be willing to date anyone, let alone me?”
“I don’t know. There’s just one more thing about her.”
“What is it?”
“She’s a tall drink of water, Alex. I mean, you’re five-seven, right?”
“Yeah…”
“She’s six-three.”
“Wow! I don’t think I’ve ever met a woman that tall!” I exclaimed, making us both chuckle. That was even taller than any of my friends.
“Yeah. She wears it well though. Just like some men are judged because they are considered short for a male as it’s assumed we’re all six-foot tall plus, I think we all know that some will judge a woman like her for being so tall.”
“I have a feeling you’re leading me somewhere here…”
“I’d actually suggest my mother’s good friend first as that won’t be anything serious. I’m just trying to get you laid with her as I know for a fact she’s not looking to settle down. She’ll milk you dry, cook you breakfast in the morning, then send you on your way…”
“And your co-worker?”
“Her name is Simone and she’s thirty-eight.”
“Age doesn’t bother me at all.”
“She’s also very pretty, Alex. What I’d call a classic beauty. She carries herself with elegance and grace, a quiet dignity that kept her head high when her life was otherwise falling apart.”
“Sounds like you like her too?”
“Everyone in the office likes her because, despite everything that happened to her, she still manages to come in every day smiling and friendly. Plenty of people would have been crushed completely by what happened and carried a chip on their shoulder for the rest of their lives.”
“If I were to agree to this, how would you have us meet?”
“Mate, we do shit like that at a barbecue. You should know that by now. What would you prefer, just getting laid to start or would you like to meet Simone first?”
I gave it some thought, sipping at the can in my hand as the footy continued to play on the television. I finally replied, “Mark, I want to meet someone I could possibly see a future with. Having fun is all well and good, but even that can end with someone getting hurt.”
My words earned a pat on the back. “I’ll start talking to Simone, gauge her interest in possibly opening herself up to meeting another man. I know for a fact she hasn’t been on a date since her divorce.”
“Would she care about, you know, the fact I’d be considerably shorter?”
“I don’t think she’d give a shit, mate. All she’d care about is that you’re a good man at heart and won’t hurt her in the end.”
Mark headed home later that night, suggesting he’d start laying the groundwork for both women. His mother’s good friend, Annie, would also be interested in meeting me, at least in his opinion, and though I would prefer to meet a woman and make that connection, I guess keeping my options open wouldn’t be a bad idea.
Living alone in my townhouse didn’t particularly bother me. Sure, it could be a little lonely at times, but my friends were near constant visitors, and once a week I’d go home for dinner with my parents and youngest sister, and another night I’d visit my younger sister, who was twenty-two and also living away from home. She’d stopped studying once she graduated from high school, getting her foot in the door regarding full-time employment at eighteen as she wanted out of home as soon as possible.
“Any luck on the dating front?” she asked on Thursday as we sat together at the small dining table near her kitchen. She lived in a small one-bedroom apartment, but she’d done a lot to make it feel warm and welcoming.
I snorted at first, earning a squeeze of my hand. She knew comments from my ex-girlfriend still stung after all this time, and constant rejection over something I couldn’t control did batter the old ego and self-confidence. “No luck just yet but Mark… Well, he’s talking about setting me up with one or two women… Older women…”
That made my sister giggle. “Well, considering what so many girls my age can be like…”
“I don’t think guys around my age help themselves at times.”
“True, but I know you’re one of the good ones, Alex.”
Squeezing her hand in return, I smiled before saying, “Well, I’m sure there is the right man out there for you, Alice.”
“Spoken to Mum and Dad lately?”
“I was there for dinner as usual on Tuesday.”
“Yeah, I gave it a miss as Mum won’t leave me alone about being single. She’s dying for grandchildren.”
Groaning made us both chuckle. “Trust me, I get it in the ear as well. But what’s on your mind?”
“Nothing bad, but I just get the feeling that Amy is desperate to get out of there too. I think they’re smothering her in a way. She’s always been the baby, and we both know they’re a little overprotective of her. What doesn’t help is that she does want to go to university, but unless she can find somewhere to live that’s reasonably priced and not a dump, she’s stuck there for another three years minimum.”
I met her eyes and wondered if she was suggesting something. “Look, I might consider taking her in, but I don’t live close to any campus, and potentially bringing a woman home if my little sister is there. Plus, I know she has no qualms about dating around, and don’t particularly need to know or hear certain things regarding her.”
“I told you when I lost my virginity, Alex,” she reminded me.
“I remember. But all you did was smile and say that you’d made love with your boyfriend. No great details and all you were worried about was that you thought I’d be disappointed. He was your boyfriend for three years in high school. You loved each other. And it’s good that you’re still friends despite realising you’d grown apart but still had a solid foundation to have a friendship.”
“And his new girlfriend is such a sweetheart too. I can’t hate her just because she makes him happy.”
“Does she worry about you?”
“Nope. She knows our history and the fact I have absolutely no feelings for him any longer.”
We always enjoyed a long hug whenever we left each other’s presence. Amy had never shown any real jealousy of how close I was to Alice as we made sure to dote on our little sister as much as possible. Hugging her tightly when leaving that night, she whispered words of love as always plus the hope that I would finally meet that one woman who’d made my life completely worthwhile.
Mark called me on Saturday morning, asking if I wanted to pop around his place later that afternoon for some drinks. He told me that it wasn’t to introduce Simone, that would take some organisation, but his parents would be visiting, and he knew Annie well enough that he had invited her, a couple of other friends of his parents, in addition to a few friends of he and his wife, and maybe a neighbour or two.
“Nothing special,” he insisted, “So you don’t need to come dressed up and trying to impress. It’s February and summer. Shorts and shirt, but for the love of all that is holy, do not wear socks and sandals.”
“When the hell have I ever done that?”
“I need to mention it to any man as my father… Ugh…”
“I’ll just wear some trainers like normal.”
“Good man.”
Being summer, it was the time for a thin t-shirt and shorts. I didn’t have an extensive clothing collection. I wore a button-down shirt and trousers to work five days a week, a few clothes I’d wear around the house, I’d always wear my footy shirt when going to watch a game, and then there was my casual clothing. I enjoyed my music so many of my t-shirts were of my favourite bands, whether the sort I’d pick up at a concert, or I’d go online and buy one. The fact most of them were black was not good considering Australian summers in Sydney could be brutal regarding the heat and humidity.
I would never arrive empty-handed when attending a barbecue. Most of the time, food would be provided, but some people would bring their own meat if they had a particular taste for something. As a bloke, the unwritten rule was to arrive with grog. At minimum, you’d bring a couple of six-packs, a bottle or two of wine, but a real bloke would arrive with nothing short of a slab of good beer. Not the cat’s piss that was sold for decades, but the good stuff that is now being brewed today.
Mark greeted me with the usual handshake, his wife, Cindy, greeting me warmly with a kiss on the cheek and a quick cuddle. After depositing a few of the bottles in an ice bucket, making sure I kept one to sip on, I was led outside, greeted by our other friends before I said hello to his parents. They’d known me for nearly as long as Mark had, so I was pretty much a son to them as much as Mark was to my parents.
Making my rounds, I met his neighbours before I sensed Annie was hovering nearby. I’d met her a couple of times over the years. I knew enough that she was around the same age as our parents so likely in her early to mid-forties. She had gorgeous blonde hair, still keeping it relatively long, and I didn’t miss the fact she was watching me with some interest.
“I remember you, Alex,” she stated once I was stepping in her direction, greeting me with an otherwise warm smile, “Still remember you as that awkward teenager like Mark was, smitten with his mother’s friends.”
“How have you been, Annie?” I asked, leaning up to kiss her cheek. Annie was around three inches taller than me in flat shoes, and she was in heels that afternoon, so stood even taller.
“Work keeps me busy as always, but I’m sure you don’t want to hear about that.”
“Try me. I can tell you about how riveting each day of my life is in the office as I peruse one spreadsheet after the other.”
“Well, running my own business certainly has its advantages. The fact it’s so successful that it can operate without me needing to micromanage is even better.” Stepping closer, she smiled at me. “But let’s discuss something else. How are you really doing, Alex?”
“I’m guessing Mark did mention something. I told him not to.”
“He mentioned you would be here tonight and still single. And I’m going to be blunt. I’m more than aware of the crush you had on me when you were a teenager. Mark had a massive crush on Julie. Whenever I see him around her, I still see that awkward sixteen-year-old trying to impress her. Guess it’s a good thing he met Cindy.”
“I guess teenagers don’t know the word subtle…”
“Consider me flattered at the time, Alex. The question I have is that I know you’re single and Mark invited you here. Are you still interested in me?”
“Honestly? Absolutely, one hundred percent yes. But… I’m also aware… You know…”
Stepping closer, the caress of her soft hand on my cheek made my eyes close. “Never been married. Don’t do long relationships. Yes, I’m sure you’re more than aware of my life by now, Alex. What I do know about you is that the little bitch you were with broke your heart and there is that part of me which wants nothing more than to help mend it in some way.”
“Not wasting any time here, Annie?”
“I’m forty-four years old, Alex. I don’t tolerate and have no time for games whether it’s in my personal or professional life. So I will be blunt with you, right here, right now. I want to put a smile on that handsome face of yours. Mark has told me that you’ve been a little down in the dumps about dating and everything. The problem is you’re focusing on girls and not women. You need a woman right now.”
“The age difference doesn’t bother you?”
She snorted and we both chuckled. “I’ve been with men younger than you are, Alex. I love a virile young man warming my bed for a few weeks before I send him on his way, having learned more about pleasing a woman so he can then find someone perhaps more age-appropriate and give them the gift I gave them.”
“Perhaps we should stay and mingle… And to be honest, I do need time to think.”
Leaning down, she left a soft kiss on my lips. “Don’t take too long to think. I drove here so won’t be drinking too much. And I’ve had time to consider what Mark told me earlier this week. I’m not blind that I’d be helping with a fantasy of yours. And seeing the handsome young man you’ve grown into…”
“Thanks,” I stated, feeling my cheeks grow warm.
“Don’t fall in love with me, Alex. That’s my only warning. We will have fun together; I can promise you that. But I have no interest in long-term commitments, and I definitely won’t get married.”
“At least I know what to expect. Thanks for being honest.”
“I always tell a man where he stands before I take him to bed. Some men can’t accept it as they want far more than I’m willing to offer. If you can accept this will be how it is then we will have a great time together. We will date, enjoy each other’s company, and I will give you all the affection necessary. But there will be a limit on how long this will last. If you meet someone before I pull the pin, that would be even better.”
“Mark didn’t tell you…?”
“He did tell me about Simone which is why I’m thinking we should have some fun first before you meet her. One thing is that the day you meet her, if we’re still having fun, everything between us ends.” Leaning down again, this time she left a soft kiss on my lips. “Now you go mingle and spend time with your friends. I plan on leaving by 10pm. I will come and ask you if you…”
“Yes,” I replied softly, “I was worried about… But if it’s going to be more than just one night…”
This time she kissed me passionately, feeling her tongue slide into my mouth as her body moulded against mine. Thankfully, I didn’t hear silence descend around us or anything, so I figured everyone was ignoring us. When we pulled apart, I knew I was blushing while Annie was smiling at me. “You’re a good kisser, that’s for sure. Hopefully that mouth of yours will prove rather talented elsewhere later on…”
“Wow… I love how blunt you are, Annie.”
“Alex, you’re coming home with me tonight and we’re going to bed. I’m not someone who will make a man wait, but I also don’t do one-night stands. You’ll be warming my bed for at least a few weeks, that I can promise you.” Caressing my cheek again, she whispered, “Please don’t fall in love with me. I would love to remain friends when you move on.”
“I’ll do my best, but it’ll be difficult… Even all these years later, I still nurse that crush I had.”
“I know, which is why I’m so willing to move this on very quickly. Normally, I’d want a little wining and dining from a lover to earn his way into my bed. I know the man you are at heart already, Alex. And I want to see you smiling again. The last couple of times I’ve seen you, that smile was missing. When we wake up in bed tomorrow morning, I’d better see that smile again.” Kissing my cheek again, she added, “Now I’m going to go mingle, and I bet I’m going to be questioned about this. I’m going to tell anyone who asks that the handsome young man I’m currently talking to is going home with me tonight.”
Watching her walk away, I stood there slack-jawed for a few seconds as Mark and a couple of other friends approached me. The look on my face must have given away what we’d been talking about as I was immediately clapped on the back though I didn’t say anything, simply sipping at my drink in silence as they immediately started to discuss things.
Mark’s mother eventually wandered over once I was sitting alone, plonking herself down next to me, not missing how close she was to me. “Annie told me,” she said quietly, “Alex… Just don’t allow yourself to have your heart broken. I know what she’s like and I’m sure she’s told you as she is completely honest. I’ve never been blind to how much you genuinely do like her.”
“We’ve talked a lot over the years. I do know her, at least.”
“I know you do, Alex, which is why I’m confident that you can enjoy your time with her. But she’s never going to change for anyone. She’s lived her life how she’s seen fit since she left home at sixteen. I think she’s just set in her ways as it is, but I’m going to put this somewhat bluntly and maybe a little harshly. You’re going to be nothing but another notch for her. If you can handle that, then I can only suggest you enjoy your time with her, but don’t expect it to go anywhere.”
“Guess I should take the experience for what it will be but focus on finding someone to fall in love with.”
“A mature attitude, but you’ve always been like another son to me, Alex. I love Annie, but I don’t want to see you get hurt.”
“I’m sure I’ll be fine. If I find myself getting attached, I’ll end things and I’m sure she’d notice if I was too.”
I didn’t see Annie again until she was ready to go. I wasn’t drinking by that time, nursing a can of soda, chatting away with my friends about the current test series that takes place in Australia every summer. Being February, the main test series against the South Africans had been in December and January. Pakistan was currently touring for a two-test series then a bunch of T20 games. I stopped going to the cricket simply because they served mid-strength booze for eye-watering prices.
“Are you guys discussing cricket?” Annie asked, not shy in kissing my cheek in front of everyone, “How boring.”
“Are you ready to go?” I asked her.
“Do we need to stop at yours on the way home to grab some things or are you okay wearing the same clothes tomorrow?”
“We can go straight to yours, Annie.”
“Good. It means we can get to bed quicker.” She kissed Mark on the cheek, thanking him for the invite, before wishing everyone else goodbye. Taking my hand, we stopped to say goodnight to all her friends, Mark’s mother hugging me tightly again, another soft warning about not hurting myself before I was practically dragged outside to Annie’s car. “Don’t worry, Alex. I’m okay to drive… Unless you want to drive the lady home?”
Annie had done very well for herself. I knew she owned her own house and the car she drove was something that could go very quick in a straight line but also get around curves without too much hassle. Taking the offered keys of her car, I knew I was grinning like an idiot as I slid behind the wheel. As soon as I had us on the way to hers, I felt her hand start to stroke my thigh, and I couldn’t help getting hard just from her touch. When she noticed and gently cupped my groin, I couldn’t stop the gasp of surprise as she leaned closer to kiss my cheek.
“Now that we’re alone, I’m going to tell you something, Alex. We’re making love tonight…”
“Huh?” I only turned to face her when stopped at a red light, noticing her smiling at me. “I figured… I mean, what you said…”
“I meant most of it, Alex. I don’t want to give the wrong impression. But you’re going to be the first man I’ve been with in far too long that I have a real connection with. I don’t want to hurt you, but I’m already worrying about hurting myself.”
“I mean… We don’t…”
“Oh no, we do. We definitely do. Now eyes forward and drive us home as not only are we making love tonight, but I’m going to sleep cuddled against you, then we’re getting up together in the morning so I can buy us breakfast.”
Pulling up into the driveway of her house, I slid out of the driver’s seat, walking around the car to help her out of the passenger seat. Leading me into the house, she offered me a drink first. As I didn’t need one and declined, she didn’t stop as I was led to the master bedroom. I’d been to her house more than once but had never been into her bedroom before.
Turning to face me, she kicked off her heels but was still taller than I was. But it was that smile that made my heart beat a little faster. When I realised that I’d seen that same smile for the past few years, it did leave me wondering. Without a word, we came together, our mouths joining as hands caressed each other. Slipping her out of the dress she was wearing wasn’t too difficult, taking note of the matching bra and panty combination, while my t-shirt and shorts joined her dress on the floor rather quickly.
“Keep yourself fit,” she whispered, her fingers raking up and down my chest and back.
“I do visit the gym, but remember when I used to play footy when I was younger?”
“I do. Mark only gave up recently.”
“I kept getting hurt so had to find another sport. I play tennis nowadays.”
“Any good?”
“Nah, but it’s a good workout and I like hitting the ball around.”
What I didn’t expect was for her to kiss me before slowly falling to her knees. I assumed I’d please her, which wouldn’t have bothered me as I loved going down on a woman before we’d make love. Blowjobs had always been few and far between in my life. When I met her eyes, the surprise was probably evident on my face and in my eyes.
“Baby… I’m going to please you as much as you do me.” She caressed my cock through the fabric of my underwear. “And I think you’re packing something nice here for me.”
“It’s probably the one thing I’ve never heard complaints about.”
I’m sure that I’m not the only person who is a little nervous about being completely naked in front of a new partner for the first time. When my underwear hit the floor and my cock was exposed, when her eyes lit up, I sighed with relief. And there was no teasing from Annie, making me moan when her soft lips wrapped around my shaft.
“Oh fuck,” I moaned, my fingers immediately running through her blonde hair as her gorgeous brown eyes gazed up at me, and when she started to hum while blowing me, I knew I wasn’t going to last long. When I warned her that I was close, she sat back only long enough to run her tongue up and down the shaft a few times before circling the head and told me that she was going to take it in her mouth, before practically deepthroating me.
It was one of the best orgasms I could remember. Helping her up once I was done, I didn’t hesitate to kiss her as I was rather eager to return the favour, helping off her bra first to expose her glorious breasts. It was obvious she didn’t sunbathe in the nude as they were rather milky white to her otherwise slightly tanned skin, her nipples hard and poking out, eager to be touched and licked. I had to get her as naked as I was, and I could feel how damp her panties were before I helped them off, holding them to my nose for a few seconds and groaning. For some reason, that earned me one hell of a kiss as our bodies moulded together again.
“Mark told me about Simone,” she whispered, “Have fun with me for a while… But if you meet her and it’s meant to be, just tell me. Okay?”
“Annie…”
“The last thing I want in all this is for you to be hurt, Alex. That doesn’t mean I don’t want this as much as you do.”
“Get on the bed, Annie. I want to see you in all your glory.”
Lying back a few seconds later, she couldn’t stop smiling at me as I drank in her body with my eyes. Spreading her legs, I appreciated the fact her pussy wasn’t smooth. There was a trimmed patch of blonde hair though it was otherwise nice and neat. “I’m obviously really fucking turned on, Alex. Just eat me first before we make love.”
Going down on her was something I’d been fantasising about for a long time. Finally being able to do it, I just wanted to impress her while making her orgasm at the same time. I was left with the feeling that it was a big moment for her too, particularly when gazing up at her and I could see her watching me intently. When I made her moan, gasp, groan and her entire body shudder as the orgasm arrived, I had to smile to myself as I made sure I was relentless.
“Oh fuck, baby…” she cried out as a third orgasm hit her, “Too good, baby… But don’t stop…”
“I won’t until you’re ready for me…”
Kissing up her body when I figured she’d had enough, I met her eyes as I carefully slid inside her for the first time. The moan she released certainly made me feel pretty damned good in the moment, her legs immediately wrapping around me as she kissed me softly. “How often can we get together?” she asked as I gently thrust into her.
“As often as you want. Would you like to come to mine?”
“Of course, but you can spend as much time here as you can.”
I had to be thankful for the blowjob as it certainly helped me last longer that first time. I loved feeling her legs around me, the way her hands moved up and down my back, and she was constantly wanting to kiss me. When she wasn’t kissing me, she wasn’t shy in telling me how great it felt that I was inside her and was very complimentary about my skills. It was almost enough to make me blush, feeling her moving her body in unison with mine.
Then she had an orgasm, her fingers digging into my back, legs tightening around me even more, and I had to stop with my cock buried inside her as it was obvious that she needed a moment to gather herself. “Holy shit, I wasn’t expecting that,” she admitted.
“Fantasy fulfilled. You just had an orgasm while we made love,” I only half-joked.
“Fill me up, baby. Then I’m going to blow you again so you’re nice and hard as I really need to ride you tonight.”
We made love until the early hours of the next morning. She was incredibly open-minded, wanting to do anything and nearly everything with me that first night. The only thing off-limits was sliding my cock inside her arse, but when I was pounding her from behind, I didn’t hesitate in rubbing the pink little rosebud on display, her head turning back, eyes almost wild with desire.
“I don’t really like anal,” she told me, “But for you, I’d be willing to give it another try. But you love my pussy already, baby?”
“Too much, Annie. Way too much already.”
“Good. I’m going to keep that smile on your face for the next few weeks, handsome.”
Wearing each other out, she was cuddled into my side a little later after a quick shower to clean up, her fingers caressing my chest as she nestled her head next to mine. With my arm wrapped around her, stroking her side and her back, that smile she wanted to see simply wouldn’t fade as I’d pretty much just lived out the one fantasy I’d had since I could remember.
Waking up the next morning, I lifted the sheets to see Annie was ensuring that I was smiling again before she lifted herself up and sank down on my cock again, ensuring we started the day right by making love before another shower, getting dressed, and she drove us to a nearby diner so we could have breakfast. Driving me home afterwards, she walked me to the front door, where we shared one hell of a kiss, and from the look in her eyes…
“Want to come inside, Annie?”
“If I do, I won’t go home and I need to get up early for work in the morning.” She paused for a moment before her fingers ran down my cheek. “Pack a bag, baby. Can you do that for me? I want you to stay with me for a while.”
“Are you sure?”
“You’re different, baby. I know you. You know me. I want you with me all the time until it’s time for you to go.” Then she looked away and took a deep breath. “You’re the one it’s going to be hardest with.”
“Maybe we should…”
That earned a glare. “Don’t even think about it,” she warned before she kissed me so hard, I ended up back against my front door. To be honest, it turned me on to hell so that when she leaned back, she couldn’t help smiling, “I take it that means you’re coming home with me.”
“Just give me a few minutes to pack a bag of things.”
“I’m going to look after you, Alex. It’s not just about sex to me. Not with you.”
I had a feeling any eventual parting was going to hurt us both, no matter what our intentions. Maybe we were being foolish, but I knew her well enough to know that she wouldn’t change her mind about a long-term commitment or marriage. She was probably too stubborn to change her mind now. As for me, I’d enjoy the ride and would probably end up feeling even worse than after my break-up from my ex-girlfriend. The only hope I had is that we could remain friends once we did decide to part ways.
She proved a rather dab hand in the kitchen that evening though learned I was more than willing to help out considering I lived alone and needed to know how to cook. We ate together at the table before we spent the rest of the evening in conversation as we truly got to know each other. There were differences in certain things due to the age gap, but we found enough common ground that we knew we could be together near permanently and it wouldn’t be too awkward.
Then I was dragged to her bedroom where, once we were both naked, she begged me to fuck her. I willingly obliged her, of course, and we were both smiling broadly when we headed off to work the next morning.
“A little birdie tells me that you’re practically living with Annie right now,” Mark said on the phone as I talked to him the next Monday.
“Your little birdie is correct. I haven’t moved in, but I am here more nights than I’m not. She prefers being in her own home than coming to mine. I don’t mind.”
“Is it just a case of having fun or are you really making a connection?”
“She’ll end it if it gets that way. I’ll admit, it’s difficult not feeling things but I know she won’t tolerate it… Mark, has she been hurt or something? Your mother suggested she’s always been like this, but I’m not so sure.”
“Mate, I honestly don’t know. All I know is that Mum absolutely adores her. They’ve been friends nearly their entire lives. And I think Annie talks to Mum about you, and from what Mum has told me, Annie is very happy with the arrangement. I just wouldn’t get your hopes up.”
“I’m not, but it’s difficult not to start thinking things already. I mean, we are getting on really well and it’s not just regarding the bedroom.”
“I know there’s a time limit on what you’re doing which is why I’m still talking you up to Simone. I know the age thing is a major deal for her. She’s closing in on forty and probably thinks someone your age would maybe want kids…”
“Plenty of women are having kids in their forties nowadays. But that wouldn’t be a concern for a while anyway. And I don’t want to even think about Simone while I’m with Annie. That’s not fair on either of them.”
“Good man. I know you don’t date around. I’ve mentioned that you are currently dating someone, but it’s one of those modern friendships with additional benefits and that you know it will likely end sooner rather than later. Simone was certainly understanding and then asked plenty of questions about Annie.”
Annie and I were together for three months. I learned it was the longest she’d been with any man for well over a decade. We spent nearly every night and weekend together. Friends and family got used to seeing her on my arm. I knew I was catching feelings very early on but swallowed them down, simply savouring every moment we shared as I knew that one day, the plug would be pulled on everything.
I knew it would be Annie who would eventually bring our relationship to an end as I simply didn’t have it in my heart to do it. I’d be breaking my own heart, but I knew her well enough to know that she didn’t want to hear words from me about ending the relationship. It was the morning after another night of incredible lovemaking that she fell apart on me at the table.
“This can’t go on, Alex,” she said while crying, “Because I’m getting feelings and that isn’t fair on you.”
“Why isn’t it fair?” I asked, moving my chair closer so I could hold her hands, “Maybe…”
Shaking her head, I knew to shut up. As I’ve said, she’s stubborn. Maybe even foolish. But I knew she wasn’t going to change her mind. Moving my hands from hers to cuddle her, that’s when she really started to sob against my shoulder, feeling her clutching me in return just as tight. “I’m sorry,” she sobbed, “I didn’t mean…”
“I’m sorry too.”
“You won’t hate me for this?”
“I could never hate you, Annie. And you were honest from the start of this. I knew this wasn’t forever. I’m glad I got three months with you. Three months with you is better than never being with you at all. Best three months of my life if we’re being completely honest.”
“I do love you, Alex. I swear I do. It’s why I can’t do this. I just can’t…”
“I’ll pack my things after you’ve left for work, Annie. But I’m not going to be a stranger.”
“Promise?”
“It hurts, I’m not going to lie. You know I have feelings for you too.”
“I know you love me. I’ve never been oblivious to it.”
“Of course I love you, Annie. How could I not?”
“And you’ll still love me even after this?”
“Absolutely. It hurts. I knew it would, but I’m realistic as I knew it was going to happen eventually. I’m hoping we can still be friends?”
“I’d hate not to have you in my life, Alex. These past three months… They’ve been the best of my life too. No-one I’ve been with before, and no-one I’ll be with in the future… None of them will ever compare to what we’ve shared.”
Once Annie departed for her office, I was feeling rather despondent as I slowly packed away all my things into a bag. Annie must have been on the phone rather quickly as there was a knock at her front door as I was still packing up. Figuring it was just some delivery, I opened the door to find Mark’s mother standing there. Only then did I fall apart as she held me in her arms.
“I’m sorry, Alex. I truly am,” she said softly, “Please don’t hate her.”
“Never. But this sucks even harder than breaking up with my ex…”
“Trust me, she’s currently a mess while sitting in her office. I know there’s a part of her that doesn’t want this, but she’s so set in her ways…” She kissed my cheek like any mother would do with her child who was hurting. “Take some time to heal, sweetie.” That made me smile. She’d called me that for years. “I’ve had to help Mark through more than one heartbreak.”
She stayed with me as I finished packing up my things, placing them in my car. We shared one last hug, not surprised she made me promise to come to visit the family as soon as I could. Returning to my own place was a rather empty and deflating experience. The first thing I did was wash all the sheets as I hadn’t changed them since Annie had last spent the night. I couldn’t bear the thought of even her scent lingering in my bedroom. Thankfully, as I was busy cleaning the place up, I didn’t find anything of hers around.
Mark, John and Scott arrived on my doorstep that night with beers and food in hand. “You’re not sitting around here moping for the next however long,” John stated once we were sat down, a plate of food on my lap, a cold beer waiting to be consumed and the footy playing on the television.
“Mark… Don’t let Simone know anything. I don’t want her to think that she is some sort of rebound. Considering how sweet she sounds, I’d feel awful about it. Is she even still interested?”
“Mate, she’s forever single. I’m not even sure what she’d say if I were to introduce you. I just mention you from time to time. She still sounds interested in the sense that she knows you’re a great guy and someone she might like to just meet one day.”
As we filled our stomachs with food and beer, the topic of Annie did come to the surface. I wasn’t shy in telling them how our relationship had started and how honest she’d been. Then Scott asked, “Have you heard from her yet?”
“She sent me a message not long before you turned up, telling me how sorry she was but that she’d always love me.”
“Damn,” Mark muttered, “She won’t change her mind?”
“Your mother turned up. I have a feeling Annie did that for me, so I wasn’t alone while packing up my things at her place. She gave me some words of wisdom. Remember the good times fondly but know that I knew the score from day one and that while it hurts, I’m realistic about the situation. It was going to happen eventually.”
My sister heard what happened from my mother and was on my doorstep the next night. She made sure not to say anything too harsh about Annie as I’d made sure everyone was aware of the arrangement that I’d agreed to in the sense that it was not going to be a relationship that ended with proposing, marriage and growing old together.
My parents also ensured I was visiting them at least once a week, and my little sister seemed more affectionate than ever, cuddling up to me whenever I found myself sitting on the couch while I waited for our mother to finish preparing the evening meal. Alice turned up and I soon found myself cuddled by both sisters, Mum walking out and eventually snapping more than one photo on her smartphone.
The hurt remained for a few weeks, but despite that, I did keep in contact with Annie. What made me feel a little better about the situation is that she near enough promised that she wouldn’t be looking for a new partner for quite a while, suggesting that she simply didn’t feel the need as I’d made her feel so loved up for three months, she could live on the memories for quite a while.
Annie had been a wonderful distraction, and without her in my life, I found myself having to fill the void that she’d left as I’d spent so much time in her company. I wasn’t surprised that Mark, John and Scott were ensuring I spent at least Friday night or Saturday in their company. My parents insisted I visit them whenever I wanted while Alice appeared on my doorstep at least twice a week once she heard I’d split up with Annie.
It wasn’t a winter of discontent as the weeks turned into months and I remained as single as I was before my time with Annie. This time, it was on purpose as I simply wasn’t interested in returning to the dating scene. Spending time with friends and family was enough, and I found myself focusing on self-improvement, wanting to do better at work and perhaps make a little more money, earn a promotion or move into another company that offered further opportunities. I was going to the gym almost daily, I searched online and eventually found a touch footy league I could join, and I simply found as many things to do to keep me occupied, perhaps make a few new friends, and enjoy my life.
“It’s springtime, Alex,” Mark told me over beers one afternoon, “That means more sun in the sky, it’ll get warmer, I can uncover the pool again and I’ll be hosting a barbecue soon enough.”
“I sense there’s something else here.”
“You know me well. I haven’t mentioned Simone in a while.”
“Is she still single?”
“Mate, she doesn’t date. I think I told you that. I haven’t really mentioned you all that often lately. But I’m thinking that for the first barbecue of spring, I invite her along and maybe you two will hit it off.”
“I guess it has been a few months now.”
“Hear from Annie often?”
“She’s still single too. From what she’s told me, she’s filled her life with anything possible except another man.”
“Mate… If I could, I’d have had words with her and called her a fool.”
“And I’d have appreciated that. But I’m over it now. I still have feelings for her and probably always will. It hurt at the time simply because it always would. But my heart is healed. I still want to meet someone special. I still hope to do the things I’ve always wanted. Fall in love. Get married. Start a family. Spend my life together with someone.”
He started to laugh. “Cindy was ready to simply set you up with at least one of her friends, so you’d finally not be the single guy at our barbecues.”
“Being single for a while has actually been of a benefit this time.”
“But are you ready to possibly date someone again?”
“Maybe. Would you mention to Simone that I’d be present if you invited her?”
“I wouldn’t spring that sort of surprise on her. I’d let her know you’re here and then it’s up to the pair of you. Cindy suggested we have our first one at the start of October. September can still be a bit ropey when it comes to the weather. Footy Grand Final is the first weekend in October, so we’re thinking the weekend after that.”
“You know I won’t miss out on catching up with everyone. Is it just friends or…”
“I keep in touch with Annie, but I know you haven’t seen her since that morning.”
“Thing is, that’s her decision. I’ve asked if she just wants to meet up for coffee, but she says she can’t as it would be too difficult.”
“I do wonder if she regrets it,” he muttered. I had often thought the same thing, but I wasn’t going to mention it to Annie. She’d made her decision, and I knew would stick to it, no matter what. Perhaps the only thing that would change her mind is if she saw me with someone else, but by then, it would be too late.
“Just keep me in the loop about whatever date you decide.”
Given that I’d been single for quite a while, I did find myself thinking about dipping my toe into the dating world once again, but the idea of using things like dating apps chilled me to the bone. I knew friends and even family would offer to set me up with friends. Maybe not Amy, but I know Alice always spoke about me in glowing terms to any and all of her friends, but I knew dating them could always backfire should things go awry.
Mark called me up a couple of weeks later to tell me that he’d be hosting the first barbecue of spring leading into summer the next weekend and that my attendance would be considered mandatory. Joking about being set up with one of his wife’s friends, he laughed and suggested there’d be nothing like that, but that he had put feelers out to Simone about attending, but other than that, I’d be on my own. I’d either show an interest in her and talk to her, or I’d just continue on my merry way being single.
Turning up at his place on the Saturday with the usual goodies in hand, I was greeted at the front door by his wife, Cindy. She adored me, always had, and it wasn’t unusual that she greeted me with a soft kiss on the cheek and quite the hug. She’d tried more than once to set me up with one of her friends in the past, but I usually shot the idea down as I didn’t want any potential problems to then cause issues in my relationship with her and Mark.
“Good of you to come,” Mark stated as he greeted me with a handshake, John and Scott hovering nearby as usual. Scott was with his fiancée while John explained he had another new boyfriend, the latest in a long line of them.
Making my usual rounds of familiar faces, I couldn’t miss who Simone was, simply because she was probably the tallest woman present by at least six inches. And Mark must have described me in at least some detail as I didn’t miss her glancing in my direction every so often. When our eyes did finally meet, I didn’t miss the sweet smile and near blush on her cheeks, doing that thing women do of curling her hair behind an ear as she looked a little embarrassed.
“Just go and say hello,” Mark finally instructed me as he handed over a new bottle of cider, “She’s not going to bite. She’s truly the sweetest woman you’ll ever meet.”
“He’s right,” Cindy added in agreement, “I’ve met her a couple of times and even I’ve talked about you to her.” She handed me a glass of wine. “This is what she’s drinking. Go to her, introduce yourself, and just be the guy you’ve always been.”
Taking a deep breath, she was standing by herself in the shade of an umbrella, her eyes watching me with curiosity as I walked towards her with my bottle of cider in my right hand, and a glass of wine in my left. Stopping a pace away from her, I needed to lift my eyes to hers. She was wearing flats but the difference in our height was immediately evident. I took another deep breath and figured I had nothing to lose.
Handing her the glass of wine, she gently grasped the glass, her voice pure silk as she whispered her thanks. “I’m Alex,” I stated as a way of introduction, “And I believe you’re Simone.”
“I am. It’s lovely to meet you, Alex. Mark has mentioned you from time to time.”
“As much as he’s mentioned you.”
“Enjoying yourself so far?”
“Everyone has been very friendly and welcoming. Mark suggested that we might all take a dip in the pool a little later.”
“Bring anything for that?”
She nearly blushed again. “I might already be wearing a bikini underneath my blouse and skirt,” she said, “I like to be prepared. Even brought a towel with me and I’m sure you can already smell the sunscreen on my skin.”
Meeting my eyes again, her blue eyes sparkled with mischief behind the lenses of her thin black-framed glasses, her brunette hair framing her incredibly pretty face. She kept my gaze as she took a sip of her wine before I quickly ran my eyes down her body. There was just a hint of cleavage as the blouse had a slight low v-cut at the neck, and there was no missing how longer her legs were, the hem of the skirt she was wearing far above mid-thigh. She wore sandals on her feet, her toes exposed, noticing they were painted a cool blue, almost matching the colour of her eyes.
“How long have you known Mark?” she asked.
“Since we were around five years old. We’ve been best friends since then. How is he as an employee?”
“He doesn’t really work for my department. Not to say I don’t see him around every day.”
Glancing around, I noticed one of the wicker lounges was free and was in the shade of an umbrella. “Want to take a seat in the shade?” I asked, “Get some relief from the sun.”
“Definitely. Even with the cream on me, my pale skin will definitely get red if I stand underneath the sun for too long.”
Taking a seat next to each other, I didn’t miss the occasional glance in our way. Considering no-one was standing or sitting anywhere near us, I knew Mark had told everyone to leave us alone for the time being. Simone obviously had it figured out too as she turned towards me as soon as my butt hit the seat.
“Alex… Before we talk, I need to get something off my chest.”
“Sure.”
“I’m thirty-eight years old and I’m six foot three. I know how old you are as Mark told me. It’s also obvious to everyone, including you and me, that I’m significantly taller. Do either of those things matter to you?”
“Age doesn’t matter at all, and I’m simply a short king looking for his tall queen. I don’t care how short or tall you are, Simone. All we’re doing is talking for the moment anyway. I’d love to get to know you better though. You’re incredibly pretty.”
The smile that lit up her face made my heart beat a little faster. “I’d love to get to know you too.” She paused before leaning closer, “Mark did mention I’d find you rather handsome. I think I’d say that you’re still very cute for a twenty-five-year-old.”
“I’m not going to be offended by a compliment given by such a pretty lady.”
“Mark warned me that you were a very sweet young man. If I may ask… Would you be interested in dating someone my age, and who is… Well, I’ll be blunt, so much taller than you are?”
“You’re not even forty yet, and even if you were past that, I wouldn’t care. I’d rather just get to know you first. If we find that we share things in common and have that connection, does age really matter? It only does if we were both a lot younger and there were legalities involved. As for how tall you are, I find it’s usually the other way around. My last… well, let’s call her a love interest, she was also taller than me. In heels, she was over six feet as well.”
“You’ve had problems dating?”
“It can be incredibly superficial nowadays. I’ve been judged on how tall I am without knowing anything else about me. It’s brutal and it can be a real knock to the confidence.”
Shuffling closer, I was slightly surprised she took my hand. “Most men don’t like women that are so tall,” she said softly, “I guess it’s the same for men who don’t reach a certain expected height. Yet I think the average height for a man worldwide is probably just around your height anyway.”
“I try not to let it get to me, but when my ex-girlfriend, the woman who I thought I might one day marry…”
She paused and squeezed my hand. “Has Mark mentioned…”
“He told me that an incredibly sweet and lovely woman he worked with had something terrible done to her. I told him that, after hearing that story, all I wanted to do was give her a hug and…”
Before I could finish my sentence, I was hugging her as she rested her head on my shoulder. “I needed a lot of these for a long time,” she said softly, “The worst thing I’ve realised is that I’ll never truly get over the depth of betrayal.”
“Could you fall in love again though?”
“I’d love to have that feeling in my life again, to share my life with someone I love.”
Letting me go, I was surprised when those long legs of hers ended up curled underneath her and she snuggled into my side, wrapping my arm around her in return. I noticed the looks from my friends, all of them smiling, Cindy definitely making a comment to Mark which he seemed to agree with. We continued to make small talk for the next hour, feeing each other out, and getting to know each other.
Food was eventually served, the usual stuff seen at an Aussie barbecue. Being as tall as she was, I won’t say Simone was thin, but she was slimmer than most of the women present. She had an appetite though, putting away a piece of steak, a burger and some sides such as potato salad and some leafy greens. She noticed me watching and started to blush again.
“I like a woman with an appetite,” I assured her, “Nothing worse than going out for dinner and my date orders something small and I know she’s starving while I’m digging into my meal.”
“What’s your favourite?” she wondered.
“Anything really. I’ll take a steak at the local RSL or bowlo, or I’d take my date somewhere for perhaps Asian food, whether it’s Chinese, Japanese, Vietnamese… And if I’m feeling confident enough, I’ll even attempt to cook something.”
Lowering her eyes, she shuffled closer to me again. “I loved being a wife,” she admitted softly, “I really did love looking after my husband. I… I hate him now. Despise the ground he walks on. But during the good times, when I loved him, knowing he worked ever so hard, I loved looking after him. Of course, the working hard thing was a lie. The extra hours…” She paused and shook her head. “No, I’m not going to spill it all tonight.”
“It’s obvious to me that the man is an idiot,” I said, trying to inject a little humour.
“Why’s that?” she wondered, making sure she met my eyes.
“Why would you go out for a hamburger when you have a steak at home?”
She tried desperately not to laugh at the analogy, simply basing it on what we’d been eating, and I’d heard a similar quote before, but she eventually couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her before she leaned over and left a soft kiss on my cheek. “I’m definitely taking that as a compliment. I just hope you think I’m a good steak.”
“Oh, definitely a filet mignon. Others might consider other cuts better, but I know what I like.”
Gazing at me over the rim of her wine glass, she eventually lowered it and smiled at me. “I love a good steak. Maybe we could go out one night to a good steakhouse?”
“We could go wherever you want to go, Simone.”
Once the food settled, Mark suggested to everyone that it was time to cool off and have a little fun by getting in the pool. I’d brought along my swim shorts so disappeared into the house to get changed. Walking back outside, I didn’t miss the fact Simone seemed to be waiting for me, and she wasn’t lying about the bikini. I know my jaw dropped as I slowly walked towards her. Her breasts were magnificent, the two small pieces of fabric showing off a firm bust. Allowing my eyes to gaze down her body, I allowed myself to wonder if she was completely shaved or just kept herself nice and trimmed as her bikini bottoms left little to the imagination as well.
I knew I was getting aroused rather quickly as she stepped towards me in return. When her fingers caressed my chest, I nearly shuddered as it felt rather nice. “Keep yourself fit?” she asked.
I was not jacked in the slightest, I simply kept myself fit or as fit as I could be considering I had numerous other commitments. Taking her hand, I turned her towards the pool, giving her a look that she recognised before we jumped into the pool together. She surfaced, immediately bursting into giggles as we moved our way over to a small ledge we could sit on while still being mostly underwater. When she snuggled into my side again, making quiet conversation that no-one else was paying attention to, I was already feeling that connection to her and was wondering if she felt the same. When her hand ended up caressing my chest again, I turned my eyes to see her gazing at me.
“It’s been far too long since I felt anything like this,” she whispered, “My heart is beating like crazy, Alex.”
“Would you like to go on a date this week, Simone?”
“Are you sure you want to date a nearly thirty-nine-year-old woman with all this…”
She stopped talking as I laid a soft kiss on her lips. When she pulled back, the smile would have made everyone around us smile. “Don’t care how old you are. I’m aware of what happened.”
“I felt like such a failure as…”
“Simone…” I made sure her eyes met mine. “I’d love to take you out for an evening. More than one evening. I’ve felt like we’ve got to know each other at least a little bit tonight. I want to keep that going.”
The pool remained in use for a couple of hours before the temperature dropped enough that it was too cold to remain in the water. Getting out and drying off, we disappeared into the house to change, joining the few remaining people in the living room. Simone had arrived by taxi. I’d kept my drinking in moderation so was able to drive home, offering to take her home.
She didn’t live close to me, but I didn’t mind driving her home as it allowed us to really talk in private. I had a feeling she really wanted to tell me about what happened. Taking her hand, enjoying how soft her skin was, I told her that I’d been given brief details of what happened, but for something like that, it would require a bottle of wine, some tissues, and for us to be sitting close on a couch so I could cuddle her.
Living in a terraced house towards the inner-west of the city, she explained that she had bought a house in the western suburbs in expectation of starting a family. From what she knew, her ex-husband kept the house after their divorce and more than likely invited her sister to move in with him. “I definitely didn’t want to keep it,” she muttered, “He’d been fucking her and my best friend on our marital bed for years.”
Walking her to the front door upon arriving, the smile remained on her face as she leaned down to kiss me. “We’ll probably need to do more of this sitting down,” I suggested, “Because you have some fantastic long legs.”
“If we were to go out…”
“I’d love having you on my arm. If you don’t make an issue that I’m shorter, I’m definitely not making an issue that I have a tall, beautiful woman next to me.”
“I like to wear heels…”
“Then you’ll be even taller, and I’d still think you were the most gorgeous woman in the room.”
When she hugged me, I think she was on the verge of crying. Asking if I wanted to come inside, I replied that the idea thrilled me to bits, but that although we’d made a great connection, I simply wasn’t ready for that sort of thing just yet. I wanted to really know her at heart before we made that leap. That didn’t mean we didn’t share one hell of a kiss before I wished her goodnight, Simone mentioning that she’d have to thank Mark when seeing him at work on Monday morning.
My phone chirped when I arrived home, and I opened it up to see a message from Simone. Being that she was a little older and a little more experienced, the message made me smile as it was rather blunt. And given that she had invited me in that same evening, I could understand the reason behind the question.
S: How long do you usually wait before making love with a partner?
I didn’t have to think too long about the answer.
A: If I feel that connection with a woman, and know the relationship will go somewhere, I won’t wait too long at all. There are no rules about waiting to have sex.
S: Do you think less of me for inviting you tonight?
A: Absolutely not, Simone. It took all my willpower to say no. I just didn’t want to rush into anything.
I wasn’t surprised when my phone started to ring. “Stay with me after our first date, even if it’s just to cuddle me,” she whispered straight away.
“I might want to do more than just cuddle if it’s a really good date, Simone.”
“Alex, I’m going to be honest. I haven’t had sex since the last time I was intimate with my ex-husband. I just haven’t… I don’t sleep around. I never have. I can’t do casual sex. I need to feel something with the man I’m with.”
“Today is Saturday. Why don’t we go out on Tuesday night and see how things go?”
“Would you be willing to come this way again?”
“I’ll do some research and find us a place I know we’ll both enjoy.”
“Bring a bag, Alex. If the date goes as well as I think it will, you’re staying with me. I want to be cuddled all night.”
“Good thing I love to cuddle, Simone. I’ve missed having a woman next to me in bed.”
Mark was on the phone with me first thing the next morning as he asked a million and one questions about the previous night. Cindy was also on the line, ever so excited when I mentioned that I would be going on a date with Simone on Tuesday. I wasn’t going to count chickens, but I felt good about the relationship we’d already formed. It was obvious we liked each other, but given our pasts, we were both a little nervous about opening ourselves up to someone new.
Work was a good distraction on Monday and Tuesday as it stopped me from daydreaming about my date with Simone and then thinking about the thousands of possible futures we might have together. All I knew was that I hadn’t felt that connection with someone else since Annie. Unlike that relationship, Simone wouldn’t be putting an end date on how long we’d be together.
Of course, there was also the chance our first date would be a complete and utter debacle and she’d never want to see me again. I shook those thoughts away.
Rushing around once I got home from work on Tuesday, I showered, dressed, packed a bag and was ready to go while keeping in constant contact with Simone about my arrival time and hoping she’d be ready when I did arrive. Mark had kept me up to date during the day, the fact she was obviously excited but incredibly nervous. He assured me that it was obvious she really liked me already, so I’d have to be a complete moron to mess this up.
I wasn’t driving as the restaurant I’d chosen was only a short walk from her place. After dinner, I figured a couple of drinks nearby was a good idea. Not a massive night considering we’d both be up early for work the next morning.
Knocking on her front door, I’ll admit to being slightly relieved that she was ready for me. The blue and white dress she wore was tight to her body, almost enhancing her bust in a way, and it clung to her curves otherwise. The hem was high and showed off her legs, my eyes no doubt lighting up as she was definitely wearing thigh-high stockings and low heels. Her eyes gazed at me from behind the frames of glasses as I simply had to drink her in for a few seconds.
“Wow,” I finally stated.
“Looking very handsome yourself, Alex,” she stated, her fingers caressing my cheek, “I like the stubble.”
“You do?”
“I don’t mind facial hair on a man. I prefer groomed stubble to a beard, but it looks good on you.”
“Thanks. Are you ready to go?”
“Just let me grab my handbag. Would you like to come in first for a quick tour?”
“Sure.”
It was your typical terraced house in the inner west. Small, slightly cramped, and if she wanted to sell the place, it would probably be worth a couple of million dollars. Ensuring she also had a light jacket, I took her hand after she’d locked the front door, slowly walking towards the main road. The inner-west was choc full of small but fantastic restaurants that sold a myriad of different options.
The one I’d chosen would suit both our tastes, no more than a dozen or so tables. It was already busy by the time we arrived, thankful I’d made reservations. We were seated at a small table, ensuring I was a gentleman like the way I’d been taught, ensuring she was seated, helping her take her jacket off before I sat down, and we looked over the menu.
Selecting our meals, she asked about something to drink. I assured her that she was my date for the evening and could enjoy herself. “Do you drink wine? I noticed on Saturday you mostly stuck to cider.”
“I don’t, but if you want a glass or two…”
“Maybe just a glass for now if we’re going out for drinks afterwards.”
“And though I know you’ll offer to split the bill, this first meal is on me, Simone. I’ll accept the offer of a drink afterwards.”
“Date number two is on me then.”
Raising my eyebrows, I smiled when asking, “There’s a second date already?”
“We’ll split for the third and I’m cooking dinner for you for the fourth as that will ensure you will be staying the night with me by then.”
Taking her hand in mine, that same smile I was already getting used to seeing formed. Gazing at her in silence, she did grow a little self-conscious though the moment was only broken by the arrival of the waitress to take our order. Simone didn’t release my hand as we continued to chat away until our food arrived. It was fantastic, Simone complimenting the chef more than once before suggesting I had fantastic taste in picking such a place for a first date.
I did feel eyes upon us when we were leaving given there was such a disparity in height. Leaning down to kiss my cheek in thanks for the meal, I made sure I held her hand, looking as proud as a peacock, as I led her out onto the sidewalk, leading us in the direction of the small bar I had looked up. It was the sort of small bar where the music was low, the conversation was only a background din, and the drinks were not cheap and focused more on cocktails.
Ensuring I’d organised a booth for us that had table service, Simone’s eyes lit up at the extensive cocktail list. “You bought me dinner. Please let me buy you a couple of drinks.”
“Of course. Not a problem.”
“Like anything on the menu?”
“There’s something I definitely like…”
It was cheesy, but it earned a giggle before we shared another soft kiss. This time, she made sure neither of us pulled back, and when her tongue slid into my mouth for the first time, I made her almost squeal by pulling her even closer. When we did finally part, the look in her eyes had me aroused within seconds as I had a feeling that she wanted far more than just a cuddle with me that evening.
I had no problem drinking sweet, fruity cocktails, eventually enjoying three each as the conversation continued to flow. When her hand started to stroke my thigh with my arm wrapped around her, sharing the occasional kiss, she whispered that she wasn’t that big on public displays of affection, but she just couldn’t stop herself from wanting to kiss me.
Finishing the third drink, she finally asked, “Would you like to come home with me, Alex?”
“I was wondering when you were going to ask.”
“At the end of dinner, to be honest. But this has been a lot of fun.”
As soon as we arrived back at her place, she closed and locked the front door and led me straight to the master bedroom. Turning around, she glanced back at me with a grin. “Unzip me, please,” she stated.
Doing so nice and slow, she allowed the dress to fall slowly down, the back of her bra appearing before it fell down to rest just above her arse, ensuring that was revealed nice and slow to reveal her pert little butt and then the tops of her thigh-high stockings before it finally fell to the floor. Turning around, I found myself incapable of speech as she leaned down to kiss me again. Her fingers made short work of the buttons of my shirt before moving down to undo the belt of my trousers, those and my shirt joining her dress on the floor.
“I’ve never been intimate with a man so much younger than me,” she admitted.
“I’ve never been intimate with a woman with your maturity,” I said, making sure I didn’t call her ‘old’ or a version of that word.
“And I’m guessing nowhere near as tall?”
“Definitely not.” Running my hands around her body to rest on her arse earned an approving smile. “You are beautiful, Simone.”
She smiled for a moment before glancing away. “Can… Can you just cuddle me tonight, Alex?” she whispered, “It’s been far too long since a man I liked just held me in his arms. I can feel how strong yours are already. I know I’m going to feel so safe wrapped up in them.”
Sitting on the edge of her bed, I helped her carefully take off her shoes before peeling off the thigh-high stockings. I didn’t miss the occasional gasp she made as I gently ran my fingers up her soft skin, only stopping short of her panties each time before she leaned forward to kiss me again, ensuring we moved together before ending up snuggled under the bedsheets. Facing me, she ensured her body was as close to mine as possible as I held her in my arms.
When her hand snaked between our bodies and I felt her caress the obvious tent in my underwear, her eyes sparkled with amusement in the light of the lamp on her nightstand. “Okay, I know that definitely isn’t average,” she whispered, “I loved pleasing my man, Alex. Do you…”
“Absolutely,” I stated very quickly, “I can give or take blowjobs but I’m not stupid enough to say no. But going down on a woman, Simone? I love it. Would do it every single night if you wanted.”
“That’s it. I’m keeping you,” she stated, giggling to herself before she left a soft kiss on my lips, “I haven’t made love in so long, Alex. I’m closer to forty than thirty but there’s a part of me that’s terrified about being intimate with a man again.”
“So we take things nice and slow.”
Waking the next morning with her spooned against me, I heard her moan softly as she felt my erection pressing against her, one of my hands cupping a breast as I felt her slowly gyrating against me. Realising I was awake, she turned her head so I could leave a kiss on her lips as she guided my hand down her body towards the band of her panties.
“You can touch me,” she whispered, “I want you to touch me, Alex.”
Touching quickly turned into having Simone on her back, removing her bra as I knew my eyes lit up seeing her breasts for the first time. I had her moaning softly as I gave them attention first, feeling how her body moved and reacted as I loved the noises she made, before I kissed down her torso, taking note of the jewelled stud in her navel, before I reached her panties, slowly peeling those off and inhaling her natural scent for the first time, the hair above her pussy neat and well-trimmed.
I heard her choke back a sob when I used my mouth on her for the first time, ensuring I was holding her hand the entire time. She’d obviously woken up aroused… No, not that. She woke up horny as hell, and her first orgasm didn’t take too long in arriving. Begging me not to stop, she spread her legs even wider as I devoured her pussy. I fell in love with her taste from the start, and the best part about being intimate for the first time is figuring out how a woman wants to be pleased.
When she finally begged me to stop, I kissed back up her body before gazing into her eyes. “You can do that anytime you want from now on,” she said softly, “My god, Alex… Women should be lining up for that sort of treatment.”
“I’m glad it was you, Simone.”
“Do you have to go to work today?”
“Come to mine on Friday and stay until Monday.”
That made her blink rapidly, needing to glance away as I rested next to her. Simone immediately turned onto her side and cuddled into me ever so tightly. “He cheated on me our entire marriage and nearly the entire time we were together,” she murmured, “He ruined me, Alex. I spent far too long feeling responsible for the failure. I felt like a failure as a woman, as a wife, as a lover… I have no-one, Alex. My parents supported them as soon as she was pregnant. My sister stabbed me in the back. Friends made their choice.”
“You have me if you’ll have me, Simone.”
“I’m scared because of how strong my feelings already are. I push away people but there was something about you that I just couldn’t.”
“And I wouldn’t have let you push me away, Simone. You deserve to be loved.”
“I’m falling for you already,” she whispered.
“Simone, I’m already thinking of a future together. I’ve never felt like this about anyone in my life.”
Somehow, we dragged ourselves out of bed, showering separately as she didn’t trust herself not to give into desire and do a lot more together that would likely lead to both of us calling into work feigning sickness. With promises to stay in touch until Friday, we shared one last passionate kiss and I almost blurted out that I was falling in love with her.
We spent nearly all day and the next texting almost constantly. Mark actually sent me a message on Thursday afternoon, warning me not to keep bothering her as it was obvious that she was a little distracted at work. But he assured me that she was walking around with such a smile on her face, it was positively infectious. She didn’t talk about her private life with anyone at work, but everyone naturally assumed that she’d finally met someone.
“What should I wear tonight?” she asked when calling her at lunchtime that same day.
“We’re going out for dinner tonight but I’m cooking for you tomorrow night. That’s after I treat you on Saturday.”
“What’s your idea?”
“You mentioned you liked visiting museums and galleries.”
“I don’t want to bore you.”
“I won’t be bored if I’m with you, Simone.”
There was silence before she asked, “Where?”
“There’s an exhibition at UNSW. Think it’s paintings and sculptures that have been sent over from Europe. I thought that might be something you would enjoy.”
“I love it. I’ve always wanted to visit the finest galleries of Europe…”
“I can’t get you to Europe just yet, but I thought a few hours there would be educational for me and something you’d love.”
I offered to pick her up, but she insisted on finding her own way to my place. I was getting ready when she surprised me with a message, asking me to put my oven on. I was going to ask but figured she had a reason why, so I did so, continuing to get ready before I heard a knock at the door. Opening it up, Simone stood there with a small bag next to her, and another paper bag to her other side, wearing a coat that she unzipped to show she was only wearing lingerie, a garter and suspenders with thigh-high stockings.
“I grabbed Chinese on the way,” she explained to my stunned look, “We’re not going out tonight, Alex. I’m going to put the food in the oven then I’m taking you to your bedroom.”
Nodding somewhat dumbly, I managed to grab her overnight bag, placing that on the couch as we placed the food in the oven. Taking her bag, I led her towards my bedroom, placing that down as she slid the coat off her shoulders. Without a word, she helped me undress until I was naked, my excitement evident as she wrapped her soft fingers around my shaft.
“I’ve thought about this all week, honey…” Calling me that made me smile before she fell to her knees and I ended up sitting on the edge of the bed. “My ex-husband never made me cum like that. No man has. Then again, so many men still refuse to go down on a woman.”
“I told you that I’d love nothing more than to please you, Simone.”
“I remember. I’m hoping I’ll get more of that this weekend. Do you like what I’m wearing?”
“Absolutely.”
“I love feeling sexy, and you make me feel so sexy. The way you look at me, Alex…”
I hadn’t been on the receiving end of a blowjob in quite some time. My ex-girlfriend loved to suck cock… Just not mine by the time I learned the truth about everything. As for Simone, she seemed to love it immediately, her eyes gazing up into mine, and to see a woman so happy with my cock in her mouth was a real surprise. I didn’t last long at all, Simone not removing her mouth until my orgasm had long since passed, making me shudder as her tongue ran up and down my shaft a few times before I leaned down to kiss and cuddle her.
“I’ll do that all the time this weekend. And I’m hoping you give my pussy a lot of love too, Alex. I feel so confident again already though only when I’m with you like this.”
“Are we going to eat now or do you want to keep fooling around?”
“Alex, you’re going to need all the energy you can get this weekend as I’m going to make sure I leave you drained by the time I leave for work on Monday morning.”
After we ate dinner, we snuggled on the couch to watch a movie as she made sure my hands were all over her body, and when my fingers ended up inside her panties, playing with her, we agreed the movie was boring as we both ended up naked rather quickly back in the bedroom as my head ended up between her legs once again. By the time she drifted off to sleep that night, it was with a dreamy smile on her face and a sense of exhaustion as I’d been completely relentless until she had to beg me to give her a rest.
Breakfast was simple the next morning, Simone having packed a silk robe that showed off her long legs. I’d never considered myself much of a leg man until I met her. I couldn’t help looking at them. Simone knew I was and lifted them up so they rested on the table. Her feet were not too large for someone as tall as her.
“You love my legs, honey?” she teased.
“You are my tall goddess, Simone.”
“Goddess? I love that.” Leaning over to kiss me, she whispered, “You are my short king, Alex. I know that word…”
“Don’t care if you say it,” I assured her, “I know I’m shorter compared to a lot of people.”
“Just think of how great my legs will feel when wrapped around you when we make love. Or maybe when they’re resting on your shoulders as you have me on my back and you’re making love to me for the first time…”
“You’re naughty.”
“Only for you, Alex. I’m an otherwise well-behaved mature woman… Though the couple of close friends I’ve retained are going to absolutely adore you. Expect a lot of good-natured teasing and flirting when you do.”
Heading out after we’d showered and dressed for the day, we caught the train into the city before boarding the tram that would take us towards the UNSW main campus. The gallery wasn’t particularly busy. After paying entry, we spent a few hours slowly wandering around the exhibition. I knew nothing about art. Simone was only interested simply because it was something she liked.
“Don’t have an artistic bone in my body otherwise,” she stated.
Stopping for a mid-afternoon bite to eat once we were around Circular Quay, we held hands as we wandered around The Rocks, stopping for the occasional drink before I suggested we start making our way back to my place. By the time we walked through the door, Simone was quite obviously feeling rather amorous as I ended up pushed onto the couch as she knelt between my legs.
“My boyfriend deserves a treat for looking after me today,” she stated. Meeting my eyes, I was smiling because she called me by that title. “Am I your girlfriend, Alex?”
“I hope so, Simone.”
“Good. Because you are definitely my boyfriend. I don’t date around. I simply don’t want to. What I will be doing on Monday morning is giving Mark a hug and thanking him for introducing me to you.”
“And what you are doing right now, Simone?”
“I’m going to take out my boyfriends’ big cock and suck him off until he cums down my throat. Then we’re going to make dinner, enjoy a quiet night cuddled on the couch, then he’s going to take me to bed and make love to his girlfriend for the first time.” Leaning up to kiss me, she added, “I’m not scared anymore because I know how I feel about you already, Alex.”
“That big word starting with the letter L?”
“I don’t want to say it just yet. Not yet.”
After a fantastic blowjob that practically had my toes curling in pleasure, she packed my cock away before we moved into the kitchen to get dinner preparation underway. We had a lot of fun, the kitchen filled mostly with the sound of laughter though we distracted each other quite a bit with lots of kissing and cuddling in between preparations.
We did a great job together, savouring each morsel as we sat at the dinner table by candlelight, soft music playing in the background, opening a bottle of wine so Simone could enjoy a drink while I always had bottles of cider in my fridge. Clearing up together, we adjourned afterwards to the living room. We’d barely watched half an hour of the movie before we were all over each other, Simone naked as she straddled my lap, feeling her almost rubbing herself against the obvious tent in my shorts.
“Please take me to bed,” she whimpered.
I couldn’t carry her. I would have loved to, but I just couldn’t. Didn’t stop me from practically dragging her to the bedroom though. Once my underwear hit the floor, we tumbled onto the bed together, ensuring her legs were spread, her pussy glistening and inviting as I never hesitated in going down on her.
“Yes, honey,” she purred, “Just like that. Look after your tall goddess.”
“Every day, sweetheart,” I murmured back, her eyes dazzling me at the use of that name.
I didn’t just focus on what was between her legs, my fingers and tongue working in unison to ensure I left her entire body tingling. After enjoying more than one orgasm, something I would always endeavour to do as I loved making the woman I’m intimate with feel as loved up as possible, I left a trail of soft kisses up her body before she would have felt the head of my cock against her pussy.
“Please,” she whimpered in that manner which a man would always find arousing.
We moaned together as I slowly sank inside her. When her eyes started to blink rapidly, I kissed her softly as her fingers ran through my hair, keeping her word about wrapping her legs around my hips as I buried my length. “Oh god,” I groaned.
“You feel so good inside me,” she whispered, “I love you, Alex. I need to tell you now when you’re with me like this. I love you.”
“I love you, Simone.” I didn’t move as I gazed into her blue eyes. “It’s the only thing that scares me about this, how strong my feelings already are…”
“Make love to me, honey. We’re going to make love all weekend. I’m going to work on Monday morning smiling in that manner all women do when their man has pleased them constantly for days.”
It was perfect. Absolutely perfect. Despite it being our first time, we just seemed to know how to move together. She was so tight and hot, her fingers constantly caressing my body, our kisses increasing in passion, and when I warned her that I was close, not embarrassed that it was only a few minutes, she begged me to not pull out, that she wanted me to cum inside her.
“I’m safe,” she assured me, “You were never going to wear a condom with me, honey. I wanted to feel you cum in me.”
“Oh fuck,” I groaned.
“That’s it, honey. Claim what is yours. Your goddess demands it!”
Half an hour later, I had the pleasure of lying back as Simone admitted that she’d daydreamed about riding me for days on end. Running my hands over her body simply increased the sensations she was feeling, but it was when the first orgasm tore through her body with my cock inside it, that caused her to collapse onto my chest as she needed a little weep.
“Big moment,” she whispered a little later, “I knew I’d cum when you were inside me. He never cared. I should never have married him.”
“We all learn from our mistakes. And the best thing is that it led to you being here with me tonight.”
Lifting herself up and resting her hands on my chest, I loved the determined look in her eyes. “I’m going to cum again and again before I feel your big cock throbbing inside me again. Tomorrow is Sunday. Your cock is spending most of the day inside me, Alex. Take your vitamins in the morning. I want to be dripping with your cum when I go to work on Monday morning.”
“You are a naughty girl,” I stated with a chuckle.
By the time I woke up on Monday morning, Simone was snuggled happily into my side, and I groaned as I was feeling somewhat tired and sore, and though I had the usual morning erection, the idea of doing anything sexual… The thought of not doing anything lasted until her fingers were gently caressing my cock and she whispered into my ear that she wanted her boyfriend to please her one last time.
I can’t deny my girlfriend that sort of enjoyment.
The first few weeks of a new relationship always have that honeymoon feeling. We talked constantly on the phone when apart, swapping messages whenever not on the phone, and on the rare occasions we didn’t spend a night together, I’d be inundated with selfies that grew more risqué with each photo received.
When we were together, our libidos were completely in sync. I remembered previous relationships where the sex was almost constant, and with Simone, the sex was wonderful, but the feeling of being in love with her, the connection we clearly had with each other, it was little wonder it was easily the best sex of my life, and Simone stated more than once while she was riding my cock that I was the man she’d spent her life waiting for.
Because of what happened, she’d lost many of her friends, only those she’d known nearly her entire life standing by her side. I met them within a month of us becoming an official item, and to say they immediately adored me would be correct. During a night out where I was introduced to them, the four each pulled me aside and almost begged me not to break her heart as they hadn’t seen her so happy in far too long. I assured each of them that I loved her far too much already to do that.
She already knew Mark and had met my other friends as Cindy was friendly with Simone, so we ended up on more than one double date. My best friend was usually the one to host get-togethers as his house was the largest and he had a pool. And, when I looked at how Simone and I would spend time together, I definitely spent far more time at her place.
When it came to meeting the parents, I obviously had no-one to meet on her side of the family. I knew it hurt as she stated more than once that she would have loved to show me off to them. “You’re a far better man than my ex-husband ever was,” she stated.
She was ever so nervous when I was driving us to my old home. Mum and Dad knew all about her, of course, and my siblings definitely wanted to hear all the details of my new relationship, aware things hadn’t been easy for me for a long time. Holding my hand tightly as I led her to the front door, we stopped and I leaned up to kiss her, assuring her that my family was going to love her, and more importantly, that I loved her, and nothing was going to stop us from being together.
My confidence was right as my parents adored her from the moment that I introduced her. They were aware of the age gap, but it was barely mentioned during the entire evening. As for my sisters, it’s fair to say that Simone was immediately adopted as a much older sort of sibling. The night was a success, Simone unable to stop smiling the entire drive home, dragged into her bedroom where she rode me ragged for what felt like hours.
We’d been dating only a few months when she asked me to take a seat when arriving at her place on a Wednesday evening. I was curious as I took a seat, Simone ensuring I had a bottle of cider as she poured herself a glass of wine. Taking my hand in hers, when her eyes started to glisten before she said a word, I’ll admit I grew a little concerned.
“Please move in with me, honey. I don’t want to live apart any longer,” she stated. Sighing with relief made her giggle. “I’m sorry, honey. Didn’t mean to scare you, but I’ll admit to thinking about this for at least a month. We haven’t been dating long enough for many to…”
“When?” I asked.
Her smile lit up her face as she tentatively stated, “How about this weekend?”
“In addition to clothing, what should I bring?”
“This is going to be our home, Alex. Bring what you want, and we’ll agree once you’re nice and settled here.” Leaning over to kiss me softly, she added softly, “I want this to be forever, Alex.”
“I do too, Simone.”
Taking my hand, she led me over to the couch, ensuring we were facing each other as she continued to hold my hand. “We’ve discussed the future briefly, Alex. I need to know if you’re serious about marriage.”
“Absolutely. I just need to buy you a ring.”
I didn’t want to sell my own place so agreed to fix it up and then list it for renting. I left most of my furniture behind, only taking with me all my clothes and certain items that had sentimental value. To say Simone was excited the day I moved in wouldn’t be incorrect. She cooked my favourite meal that evening before taking me to bed, making love for a couple of hours before she cuddled into me afterwards, and I felt my chest getting wet as she couldn’t contain her emotions.
“Can’t wait to see you walking towards me in a white dress, my tall goddess,” I whispered.
That just made her cry a little harder as she knew I wanted to marry her. I had no problem discussing marriage. It didn’t scare me like the thought might scare some men about making that sort of commitment to the woman he loves. I wanted to get married. I wanted to start a family. Simone knew that and wanted the same things.
Given that I’d been spending more and more time at her place, my being there permanently didn’t change too much. Simone had hated being alone anyway, and I’d always missed her on the few occasions I wasn’t with her, or she wasn’t at mine. Given our temperaments, living together simply strengthened our relationship. I was surprised that we never argued. It did take adjusting for both of us to living with someone else, used to living alone and only having the other as a guest.
Simone had kept her engagement and wedding rings though they were kept out of sight and out of mind. The only reason I ever asked to see them was so I didn’t buy her anything similar. That simply earned me a kiss on the lips when I explained my reasoning.
“The only thing I don’t want is diamonds,” she assured me, “As long as you’ve put thought into it, Alex, I don’t want you to break the bank buying me an engagement ring. A nice proposal is one thing. I’d like to enjoy our wedding day. But we’re going to be building a life together. We’ve already got one thing, this place we can call a home. Once I’m your wife, I’m going off the pill and we’re going to start our family.”
“Why don’t you do that now?” I suggested.
That earned one hell of a smile before she laid a scorching kiss on me. “I don’t want you to knock me up until you’re my husband. I want to do this right. Can you do that for me?”
“Whatever my tall goddess wants…”
That made her chuckle. “It still doesn’t bother you? All my friends think we’re wonderful together.”
“It’ll never bother me, Simone.”
Finding the right ring did take some time as I wanted it to be perfect. It took a discussion with more than one jeweller, describing what I reckoned Simone would want before I had the ring that I knew was right. Once I had that purchased, I called Mark and had Cindy join the call. I knew Simone would want the proposal to be special, and given I knew what her response would be regardless, I wanted our friends to share the moment. I knew that would mean even more to her.
“Mate, I’ll make sure everyone is there,” Mark assured me.
“She’s going to absolutely love this,” Cindy added, “Given what happened with her family, sharing this with her good friends.”
Mentioning the next day over dinner that Mark and Cindy would be hosting a barbecue in a couple of weekends wasn’t any great surprise as we were frequent visitors. Keeping it a secret from her was difficult as I was bursting with excitement about the idea of proposing to her. I’d told my parents and my sisters that I’d bought a ring and they would all be present on Saturday.
The weekend before the gathering where I would propose, I was almost left with an inkling that Simone knew what was being planned as she treated me to a day out on a Saturday, ensuring we visited one of my favourite restaurants for dinner before a few drinks at one of my favourite local breweries, taking me home where she sat me down on the couch, performed the sexiest striptease I’d seen in my life before kneeling between my legs, taking my incredibly hard cock in hand.
“I love you so much, honey,” she said softly, leaning up to kiss me, “But I have to ask again. Who does this belong to?”
“Only you, Simone. Yesterday, today, tomorrow… forever.”
“That’s right. As much as my pussy is only yours. I never want to share, honey. You know that…”
“What makes you…”
“He wanted that from me too. I gave him so much, but he was so selfish, as you know.” Leaning up to kiss me, she whispered, “My body is yours, honey. Anything you want to try, as long as it is only me and you, I will try it at least once. I’m your girlfriend. One day, I hope to be your fiancée and then your wife. But in private, just the two of us, I will be your dirty girl if you want me to be.”
“I think my dirty girl needs to finish me off before I take her to bed and worship her like I always do.”
She had to shake me awake rather late the next morning as she’d completely and utterly drained me the previous night, it was little wonder my body practically shut down to restore energy. Simone never stopped smiling the Sunday as we spent most of the day lazing about the house. If I sat back and thought about my previous relationships, nothing came close to the one I had with Simone.
“Are we taking anything other than the usual?” she asked the morning of Mark’s gathering.
“I don’t think so. You’ve prepared the salad, I’ve got the steaks we want. I’ve got the twelve-pack, you’ve got some wine. We’ve got the towels…”
“And I’m wearing a sexy bikini for my man,” she said softly, “Though I know it’s going to end up on this floor when we get home.”
Snorting made her chuckle as I retorted, “Please, you’ll be naked as I drive us home later tonight.”
Stepping towards me, she lifted my chin with a finger. “Maybe I’ll be naughty for my man while he’s driving.”
“You know I love it when you put on a show for me, sweetie.”
“I just love turning you on, seeing you so aroused, that fire in your eyes that you just take me like the man you are…”
“Think we have enough time…”
Leaving a soft kiss on my lips, she giggled. “I’d love to arrive with my pussy full of your cum, but then everyone will notice and though I’m not embarrassed about how much I love you, and the fact our sex life is wonderful, I don’t want too many awkward questions about why your cum is dribbling down my thighs.” Resting a hand on my chest, she moved her lips to my ear. “And I remember promising you that you would never wear a condom with me. You will always fill up my pussy, honey.”
Groaning earned another sweet little giggle in my ear. “You’ll be the death of me, Simone,” I growled.
“Think I’m not standing here, horny as hell too, honey? The day I’m not aroused by my man is the day that I’m dead.”
Everyone was delighted to see us as always. I didn’t miss seeing her slight surprise that my family and sisters were present. Mark’s parents were also there as they knew about my split with Annie now long ago and that I was with Simone. They’d met her a couple of times, his mother pulling me aside and practically ordering me to put a ring on her finger, echoing the thoughts of most women in my life.
The party was in full swing when I gave Mark the signal that I wanted to propose. Handing me the small box, everyone slowly fell silent as I approached Simone, deep in conversation with Cindy who had kept her distracted while I’d readied myself. Cindy motioned with her eyes in my direction, Simone turning around to smile at me before I lowered myself down to one knee. I didn’t get a word out before she was on her knees in front of me, giving me one hell of a kiss.
“Yes,” she whispered, “Ask away, but the answer is yes. Absolutely, one hundred percent yes.” Then she paused and laughed to herself. “Did you have a speech prepared?”
“It doesn’t matter as you gave me the answer I wanted. I guess I should ask the question though.”
“I love you, Alex.”
“Will you marry me, Simone?”
She might have already said yes, but hearing those five words from me, her lower lip immediately started to tremble as I opened the box to show her the ring. That made her cry, able to get it on her shaking hand before I left a soft kiss on her lips and held her tightly in my arms. “How quickly can we get married?” she whispered into my ear.
“Whenever you want.”
“Don’t want a big wedding. Been there, done that, and it’s not worth it. All that matters is that you’re my husband at the end of it.”
“Want to work with my mother regarding the organising of it? She’d love to help her future daughter-in-law.”
“And your sisters need to be involved too, Alex. And it’s your day too. I want your agreement on everything. It’s not just about the bride. It’s our day together.”
The rest of the night was wonderful as it was obvious that everyone was happy for us. Simone couldn’t stop smiling and showing off her engagement ring. I was happy to be slightly in the background. The wedding might be our day, but at that moment, it was her time to shine and be the centre of attention. All I wanted in life was to make her happy and see her smiling. That smile didn’t fade the entire night, even when we were in bed upon arriving home and she was on her back as we were making love.
“Fuck me, fiancé,” she moaned, “Though I hope to retain the title of tall goddess as well.”
“You’ll always be my tall goddess.”
Organising the wedding wasn’t particularly difficult. We were not religious so it was just a case of finding somewhere to hold it, eventually agreeing to hold it in a hall in a nearby park, hoping it would be a lovely day to provide some scenic photographs. As for the reception, we didn’t really want to do anything ourselves, nor expect anyone to host us, eventually agreeing to hold it at one of our favourite restaurants, helpful that we knew and were friendly with the owners who were happy to pretty much close the place up to host us.
“Do you want a bachelor party?” she asked one evening in bed.
“No,” I replied simply.
“Why not?” she wondered, surprised at the curiosity.
“Because I don’t need that last night of freedom bullshit. I’m happily getting married. I don’t need to almost mourn losing my bachelor status. I might have a night with some mates where we’ll have a feed and a few drinks, but I’m not interested in going out and doing stupid shit. You want a hen’s night?”
“Nope. At most, it’ll be a night at one of my friend’s houses where we’ll gorge on food, drink a lot of wine and talk about sex the entire time.” She snuggled tighter into me. “I’ll wax lyrical about my future husband’s big cock; how wonderful it feels when he cums inside me and how often he makes me cum with that fabulously talented tongue of his.”
“Need me to show off again, sweetie?”
“I’ll never say no to you showing off your talents, honey.”
I think I made Simone happiest by ensuring we organised the wedding together. From the invitations to the table decorations, we agreed on everything together. And if she ever thought I was just agreeing to make me happy, that’s when we did have a small argument as she wanted to make sure I was giving her my honest opinion. Thankfully, she was also one of those brides who listened to her future husband if he did really want something. To be honest, all I needed was a suit, our friends and family, and for her to show up wearing a dress and a celebrant that would confirm our marriage.
The day of the wedding dawned bright and sunny, always a relief considering we had plans to take photographs outside. Simone had remained at home with her friends to get ready while I’d stayed with Mark for the evening, spending the time sinking a few beers and reminiscing about our lives up to that point.
Meeting the celebrant upon arriving at the hall where the ceremony would be held, Mark was standing next to me as my best man. When Simone appeared in her white dress, it took all the self-control not to break down into tears seeing her. The white dress she’d chosen was utterly exquisite, yet it simply enhanced her own beauty at the same time. When her eyes met mine, she had to stop and whisper something to my father, who immediately handed her his handkerchief for later.
Taking her hands in mine, she towered over me in her heels. I’m sure many would have made jokes at my expense, but I’d never cared from the day I’d met her, and seeing her in that dress on that day, ready to make a lifetime commitment to me, I’ll admit I was standing in front of our friends and family even a little aroused at how beautiful she was.
When it came to taking photos after the ceremony, I didn’t want her heels off or anything that would make me appear taller. The photographer already understood having met us that there was a substantial height difference between us, but he made it work as he did show us a couple of the shots before the rest of the family was invited in to join us.
It was only when we had a moment to ourselves, giving everyone else time to get to the restaurant for the reception, that my wife needed a cuddle as I knew the fact her family wasn’t there still hurt. Even after everything, she would never forgive her sister, but we’d talked more than once about the fact she missed her parents.
“You do have a mother and father,” I whispered in assurance, “They’ve practically considered you their daughter since the first time I introduced you. And the reason for that is because they knew how much you loved me.”
“Maybe when we have children… I don’t know, I’ve just been thinking… I couldn’t invite them here today. I still hold them partly responsible for what happened, and their supposed neutrality was silent approval of what happened.”
“It’s our day today, sweetheart. Let’s worry about it when we’re home from our honeymoon.”
“Okay…” She paused before taking my hands in hers. “Honey… I’ll need your support if I do make contact.”
“I’m your husband. You have my support no matter what.”
The reception was fantastic. The food provided was sensational. Everyone had a great time. We did hold a few speeches to keep some traditions. The first dance was amusing for some due to the fact my wife did tower over me, eventually kicking off her heels to dance barefoot with me. Once the party was in full swing, we had never planned to stay the entire night as we had planned to leave for our honeymoon early the next morning. Wishing everyone goodbye, that’s when my wife let the emotion finally flow, and when my parents both hugged her tightly, stating that she was now legally their daughter, not stating anything about being an ‘in-law’, she was almost inconsolable for a time.
Thankfully, she was in a much better mood when checking into our hotel, our bags already in our suite when we walked in the door.
“Husband…” She stopped and smiled at me. “You know I’ll be calling you that for weeks now, right?”
“I understand perfectly, wife.”
Stepping towards me, she rested her hands on my chest, leaving a soft kiss on my cheeks. “I’ve thrown away all my birth control pills, honey,” she said softly, “We’ve been intimate all the way up to our wedding, but I spoke to my doctor and been timing everything. There’s a chance that I’m going to be at my most fertile during our honeymoon.”
We’d both been to the doctor. As Simone was close to forty, we wanted to make sure that she could both fall pregnant and that there’d be no major concerns with her carrying our child to term. As for me, we just wanted to make sure I had strong swimmers. Let’s just say the doctors confirmed that there was a very good chance I’d knock my wife up without any major problems.
Spending a week on a Pacific Island with my new wife was the perfect way to end all the planning and headaches that come with organising a wedding. The only time she wore anything more than a bikini, and she was usually naked while in our room, was when we enjoyed dinner at one of the restaurants at the resort.
“You’re going to knock me up,” she moaned while riding me on our last night there, “If you haven’t already. I’m so full of your cum, I’m surprised it’s not leaking out of me constantly.”
“Can’t wait until you’re pregnant. You’re going to be so fucking sexy.”
“Even if I’m fat and ugly?”
“You’ll never be anything but beautiful in my eyes. You’re going to be my wife for life and the mother of our children.”
“You’ll fuck me even when I’m big as a house?”
“Of course. Like you can say no to sex with me.”
Rolling her over onto her back, she wrapped her long legs around me, moaning loudly as I knew she’d just orgasmed. I’d worn her out every single night as our lovemaking reached new heights that I don’t think either of us thought possible. “Definitely knocked me up. Totally going to be pregnant when we get home,” she moaned, “But you’re going to fuck me every single day and night until that test says I am pregnant.”
“My wife is insatiable.”
“Your wife is so in love with her husband, it still scares her a little bit. But when he’s inside me like he is now, feeling nothing but his love for me…” She leaned up to kiss me. “Put a baby in me, honey. I want to carry our child. I want to make you a father as much as I want to be a mother. Give me a baby!”
Returning home and a sense of normality wasn’t a problem. I did occasionally watch my wife as she would gaze at her left hand and smile to herself before she’d glance my way and I’d soon have her on my lap, smothering me with affection. She constantly told me that she couldn’t remember a time in her life when she was happier. I would often tell her that I didn’t have the vocabulary to explain how happy I was in return.
Until the day I arrived home from work to find her on the couch and she could barely contain her excitement in telling me that she was pregnant. To my amusement, the doctor suggested that it was more than likely that we’d conceived during our honeymoon.
Snuggling into my side, she kissed my cheek before settling down. “First of at least three,” she whispered, “We’re going to have a family, Alex.”
Epilogue
Our three kids were making plenty of noise as normal. Our oldest daughter, Chloe, was a precocious seven-year-old and already thought she ruled the household. She also knew she had Daddy wrapped around her little finger and nothing would be too much. Thankfully, her mother understood that his two daughters and son walked all over him when it didn’t matter but could still be the authority when required. Our five-year-old son, Thomas, looked up to his older sister and doted on his three-year-old sister, Natalie. My wife and I called them the ‘Three Musketeers’ as we were convinced the three would gang up on us to get what they wanted.
“They’ll be here soon,” I reminded my wife as she finished preparing the salad, “I’ve got the meat ready. Mum and Dad will probably be here a little later.”
“Okay,” she whispered, and I knew my wife was nervous, glancing away to blink rapidly. Immediately taking her in my arms, she almost fell apart on me. Even after all the water under the bridge, the reunion that had taken place, the arguments and revelations, I knew the tears were from nerves at simply being around them again, happiness they were in her life, sadness at so many years lost, anger at those who were not invited into our lives…
“You know I love you, sweetie,” I said softly, “And forget the three terrors.”
“Why is Mummy crying?” Natalie asked in that sweet little voice of hers.
Letting go of my wife to pick up our daughter, Simone kissed her forehead. “These are happy tears, sweetie,” she assured our daughter, “I’m just happy that Nanna and Pop are coming to visit us.
My mother and father were called ‘Grandad and Grandma’. Her parents took the titles of ‘Nanna and Pop’.
I’m sure that requires a lot of explanation. It actually doesn’t. After giving birth to Chloe, my wife provided updates to social media as she did like using it to keep friends up to date with our lives. I knew she hadn’t blocked her father on anything, and he would have learned about our wedding and then the fact his daughter had given birth.
Six months after giving birth, he knocked on our front door and introduced himself to me before asking to see his daughter. The moment Simone saw her father for the first time in years, she absolutely fell apart, watching as they clutched each other tightly on our living room floor, her father in floods of tears as all I heard him say was he was sorry over and over again.
It took many conversations over the next few weeks to fully understand everything that happened. Her father had never approved of what her sister had done and though he had attended the wedding, he had not given away the sister. As for her mother…
“She never approved, Simone,” her father insisted as he shared dinner with us about two months after his first visit, “But your sister was also carrying our first grandchild and she felt stuck. She wanted to support you but didn’t want to break contact with your sister. She despises your ex-husband, and has absolutely nothing to do with him.”
“She’s never apologised for anything, Dad,” Simone retorted.
“She’s felt nothing but sorrow since the day you pretty much wished us out of your life, Simone,” he stated softly, “She’s been left feeling she has no daughters. Your sister and her husband… They’re awful parents and though we do love our grandchildren, it’s obvious they’ve cut us out of their lives.”
Clearing my throat, both of them looked at me as I took my wife’s hand. “Invite your mother to dinner,” I suggested, “I think you really need to talk to her. Clear the air like you have with your father.”
“I go home each time and tell her about everything. She’s desperate to see you again. And she’d love to meet her grandchild and your husband.”
The day mother and daughter reunited was just as emotional as the day her father turned up on our doorstep, making sure there were plenty of tissues around as so many tears ended up flowing, I was surprised the living room didn’t end up flooding. Harsh words were exchanged, her mother taking the hits quietly, nodding as my wife did get all the toxic thoughts off her chest in that first meeting. But then she hugged her mother ever so tightly as the pair cried together again.
That first meeting didn’t solve all the problems, but within six months, Simone would be meeting her mother once a week for lunch and I got to know her father quite well at the same time. When it came to the two families meeting each other for the first time, my parents knew the story and ensured they were nothing but friendly. The two mothers got along famously while the two fathers bonded over the typical blokey things men of their age enjoyed.
Having two sets of grandparents who were happy to babysit certainly allowed Simone and I to enjoy some private time occasionally, dropping the kids off on a Friday afternoon and not coming home until Sunday afternoon. Yes, we would miss our kids terribly, but we were ever so thankful that we were given that short space of time to rekindle our romance and spend time together. Thankfully, there was no chance of a fourth child as I had the snip not long after she’d given birth to Natalie.
Though we loved time alone, we much preferred time with our friends and family. Despite the fact it had been some time since the reunion with her parents, my wife would still get emotional like she was now. She was so full of love for everyone, that it would sometimes burst through in various ways. Helping her organise everything in the backyard, I made sure she had a glass of wine in hand before the doorbell rang and our first guests arrived.
We loved hosting friends and family. Mark and Cindy were now the closest of friends and we spent plenty of time together, their children and ours also becoming very good friends. Her parents and my family would also arrive, both of my sisters now married and starting families of their own. Yet even with the crowd of people around us, the noise of a bunch of kids, the laughter and din of conversation, my wife would still search me out and we’d take a moment just for ourselves.
Even after a few years of marriage, starting a family, and the trials and tribulations of modern life, we still found time for each other every single day to emphasise our love for one another. Never going to be angry. Always ensuring our last words to each other were of love. And we treasured every single moment with our family.
I knew, to the end of my life, that she would forever be my tall goddess.
Chapter 121: Temptation [Incest]
Chapter Text
“Honey, I’m home,” I called out without thinking. It was only after I walked into the living room that it all came back to me. It was Wednesday. I’d slept alone in my bed since Sunday night after what happened during the weekend.
I’d been with my girlfriend for five years. Her name was Holly. We’d met at a café, one of those curious moments where she was looking for a table, asked if she could sit with me, and the rest was history. She was beautiful, intelligent, a heart full of kindness and, as I found out over the following weeks and months, incredibly loving.
She moved into my home after three years of dating, and the assumption was made by most people that I’d eventually propose, we’d get married, start a family and eventually grow old together. Now don’t get me wrong, I did genuinely love her. But marrying her wouldn’t have been fair on her. Having children and starting a family wouldn’t have been the right thing to do. I loved her, but she deserved someone who could give them her entire heart, and that was something I couldn’t do.
I would have been living a lie. Lying to myself, and in a way, lying to her. Vows I would have made would have been abandoned if the person I wanted above all finally gave me the green light, even after a decade and more of denying her feelings for me as much I lived with mine and just buried them as deep as possible.
Holly wasn’t the one person I loved above all.
She wasn’t my sister.
Although it was Holly who eventually pulled the pin on our relationship, growing weary of her family and our friends asking when I’d finally propose, she sat me down the previous Wednesday and asked, point blank, if I was ever going to propose to her.
“No,” was my blunt reply, “I love you, Holly, but I have no interest in marrying you. And while that sounds harsh, and you might now believe I don’t love you, I have no interest in marrying anyone. I am happy in our relationship, happy to live together, we share what I believe is a wonderful and loving relationship, but I don’t see it necessary to get married to show our commitment to each other.”
Everything I said was partially true. I was committed to her. But she wanted much more than I could give her. She slept in the spare bedroom that night, and when she arrived home from work on Thursday, she suggested it best I give her some space and that she was going to move out over the weekend.
“Holly, be honest with me and yourself…”
“Like you’ve been honest with me?” she retorted.
I smiled at her as, well, she was right. She just didn’t know how right she was. “I have been honest about all my feelings. I understand why you want to move out and for me to ‘give you space’. But let’s be honest about what’s really happening. There’s no such thing as taking a break during a relationship. You’re breaking up with me.”
“Is it what you want?” she asked.
“What I want doesn’t matter if you want to break up with me, Holly.”
She met my eyes, and I could see the turmoil. Was she prepared to pull the pin on five years together? Thing is that many people are willing to stay in unhappy relationships and marriages due to the time already spent together. ‘Sunk cost fallacy’ is what they call it. Some people just need to let shit go, or get out miserable relationships, because everyone would feel better about it in the end.
“I think it’s best if we just go our separate ways,” she finally said. I heard the sadness in her tone. I had a feeling she didn’t exactly want to break up with me, but she was also happy, and wanted more from me than I was willing to give her. “I want marriage and children, Mark. And if you’re not willing to give me that then I guess I need to find a man who will.”
I actually helped her move out over the weekend. It was mostly just boxes and cases of her things, and I let her take any personal items she’d bought for the house as I wasn’t going to be a dickhead or cruel to her. This was an amicable break-up, or at least as amicable as possible considering the circumstances. Her father and mother offered to pick her up as she was temporarily moving back with them. Neither of them was particularly happy with me, but Holly at least wouldn’t hear of them talking too negatively about me.
But, with a final hug by the car, I watched her get into the back of the car and she was driven away, out of my life. I would assume forever as I didn’t think we’d keep in touch for too much longer.
Word spread quickly and I was inundated with messages from around midday on Sunday. I ignored most of them as some messages simply asked ‘Why?’, others offered support, but the expected negative messages arrived, mostly from Holly’s friends. I have no idea what she told them. No doubt a version of the truth, enough to suggest that I was a bastard for stringing her along or something.
So that meant the house was quiet and felt a little emptier than it had for the past couple of years. I wasn’t going to let it get me down though. I still had friends to hang out with, and I already had plans for that weekend, a night out with ‘the boys’. My parents were offering to come around to keep me company, assuming I was heartbroken, and no doubt depressed. But while I was feeling sad, I knew we’d done the right thing.
The one person I didn’t hear a word from was my sister. That wasn’t a real surprise. Communication between the pair of us had been sparse for over a decade for good reason. Only she knew about my feelings for her, as much as I knew her feelings about me. If anyone else found out about our feelings, and what we’d done, we’d be sent to therapy, thrown in jail, disowned… Pretty much ostracised by all our friends and family.
Over the next few months, my friends did their best to make me feel better. I spent time with my parents, who naturally worried about their son who was now single again in his thirties. Given the fraught relationship I’d had with them, I was surprised they were so worried. Sure, I had a great career, owned my own house, had a fantastic car, a great group of friends, but apparently being single and childless at my age was a real problem to many people.
“Any word from Holly?” my best friend, Jim, asked over beers one evening after work.
“We don’t really speak or message as our relationship is over. I’ve heard word from one of her friends, who remained friendly with me, that she did start dating a new guy in the past couple of months.”
“Any problem with that?”
“Why would I have a problem with it? We broke up and she’s moving on.”
“Well, Linda suggested that she suggested just giving you space, not actually breaking up. From what Holly told her, you suggested a break-up instead.”
“I just put a label on what she actually wanted. As soon as she moved out, that was always going to be the end of our relationship. It was going to happen sooner or later.”
“Not tempted to dip your toe back in the dating pool?”
“Not particularly. I’m focusing on my career, I’ve returned to the gym and have started looking playing sport again, and I’m just doing what I want to do. And before anyone asks, no, I’m not lonely.”
“You have a dog and a cat, Mark.”
“I take the dog for a walk and the cat is surprisingly friendly.”
“Holly didn’t want to take the cat?”
“Her parents don’t like them, so she let me keep her.”
It was perhaps six months or a little longer when the doorbell rang one evening. It was rather late at night. Had me wondering who could possibly be visiting. Checking the time, Australia isn’t somewhere you’d answer the door late at night armed, but I still kept a cricket bat handy should it be a couple of ruffians knocking on my door with ill intent.
Checking the peephole, I pulled my eye back and took a couple of deep beaths before I unlocked and opened the door.
“Hi,” Beth stated softly, curling some hair behind her ear, “I know it’s late…”
I couldn’t really see her in the darkness, but I recognised the voice. Even in the darkness, I recognised her silhouette. “What are you doing here, Beth?”
That’s when I turned on the porch light, illuminating her gorgeous face. She tried to smile, but the marks on her cheek, and the forming bruise around her eyes, told me everything. Offering my hand, her soft hand was easily enveloped by my larger one, gently pulling her inside, using my other hand to shut the door as she buried herself into my chest.
When she started to shake, I knew she was crying. “Bags are in the car,” she whispered, “I didn’t know where to go.”
“How often, Beth?”
“It wasn’t the first time,” she replied, feeling her body wracked by sobbing, “But tonight was the last time he would ever touch me.”
“You shouldn’t have stayed after the first. You shouldn’t…”
“Just hold me, Mark.”
I did just that, holding my sister in my arms for the first time in what felt like years. For the longest time, we’d kept our distance. Birthdays, holidays, Christmas… Our parents wondered why we were distant. I received plenty of questions. I figured Beth did too. “Sorry, didn’t mean to sound like I was blaming you,” I finally said.
“You weren’t. You’ve always looked after me, even though I’m older.”
Guiding her to the living room, I sat her down and took her car keys, opening the boot of her car once outside to find a suitcase and a couple of smaller bags. I knew her leaving wouldn’t actually be a problem. Like me, she’d never married. But while I’d been with Holly for five years and had been in two other long-term relationships before that, Beth’s track record wasn’t great. Her now new ex-boyfriend was a string of idiots, dickheads and sometimes abusive partners she’d found herself with.
Dropping all her things in only spare bedroom, the house having three with the other spare bedroom a home office, I walked back to my living room to find her already curled up in a ball, head resting on a cushion, holding another one to her chest. Getting onto my knees in front of her, I ran the back of my fingers along her cheek. She was hiding the bruise of her other one with the cushion.
“I couldn’t go to our parents,” she whispered, “I felt safer here with you.”
“Stay as long as you want, Beth.”
“Can you handle that, Mark?”
I heard the concern in her tone. We hadn’t been alone in a room for a long time. The moment I’d laid eyes on her, long dormant feelings were already ready to explode, and looking into her eyes, I knew she was already feeling the same way. The magnetism between us was near overwhelming at times.
“I can handle it, Beth. You’re my sister, you’re hurting, and it’s my role as your brother to comfort you.”
“Where am I sleeping?”
“Not with me,” I replied, adding humour to my voice.
“What if I need my brother to cuddle me tonight?”
I relented immediately. “Need a drink first?”
“No. I just want to go to sleep.”
“I’ll call work in the morning and let them know I’ll be home for a couple of days. As long as I sign into my laptop in the home office, it’ll be fine.”
I sat with her until she was ready to stand up, offering my hand again, leading her to my bedroom. As I stripped off down to my underwear, I turned back to her and watched her eyes look me up and down. She wouldn’t have seen me in just my underwear. Turning around, I asked if she was okay, hearing her yell out that she was just changing.
I was in bed when she returned, wearing a pair of tiny shorts and a tight t-shirt. Smiling demurely as she slid under the covers, I had to keep my mind blank as her hand immediately moved across my chest as she snuggled next to me. “Thank you,” she whispered, “I just needed to feel loved tonight.”
“Beth…”
Within seconds, I felt hot tears landing on my shoulder as I wrapped my arm tighter around her. “I know you still love me, Mark. It’s been obvious since the day I…”
Kissing her forehead ended what she was going to say as it was ancient history. But I knew we still carried the heartache even over fifteen years later. At the time, I hadn’t understood, and although I loved her deeply, I also hated her for a long time for what she did to us.
“Never stopped loving you, Beth…”
“And I never stopped loving you, Mark…”
She fell asleep long before I did. Far too long since we’d shared a bed. Far too long since we’d shared our feelings of deep love for each other. We didn’t just love each other like siblings. We were in love. Had been in love for most of our lives. In a way, I guess it was always going to turn physical. That magnetism was impossible to ignore.
Now that she was with me again, feeling safe in my arms, maybe soon, sometime near in the future, we could have a conversation that would undo the result of the last heart to heart conversation we’d had, that had enjoyed our previously incredibly close and intimate relationship.
My older sister was born fifteen months before I was. Christened Elizabeth, from a very early age, she’d been known as Beth. No-one called her Liz, not unless they wanted their head bitten off, and that was from a very young age. Obviously, I don’t remember too much from my childhood, but apparently from a very young age, my older sister doted on me.
Beth took after our mother. Golden blonde locks. Gorgeous blue eyes. A button nose and faint dimples. From an early age, she had to wear glasses, changing her look as the years passed by. Our parents always said we were incredibly close, particularly once I started primary school. Unlike many other siblings, Beth loved hanging around me at school. Whenever I find myself reminiscing, we spent nearly all our time together at school and then at home.
What brought us even closer when I was ten years old was when our mother gave birth again. The issue that caused Beth and I to get closer, and pretty much lean each other on support, was the fact our mother gave birth to triplets. Our parents had explained to us the situation while she was pregnant, and there were words about how our lives wouldn’t change too much, and that we’d still be given all the love and affection we’d always received.
Within a few months of the birth, those promises were found to be very empty.
Beth and I were still fed, clothed, and our parents made sure they did the bare minimum for us, but as our younger siblings developed, there were other problems which resulted in nearly all their attention being focused on them. By the time I was fourteen, my sister fifteen, we were literally just two other kids who happened to live in the house.
Going through puberty at the same time was interesting, but with all the changes inside and outside our bodies, it was again a case of supporting ourselves. With everything going on with the triplets, aware there were behavioural and development problems with two of them, and even our young minds did understand to a degree, ignored birthdays, anniversaries, reports, anything to do with our schooling or outside activities, and don’t even get us started with Christmas, it was little wonder that my sister and I started to resent living at home.
More than once, we raised the situation with our grandparents, both maternal and paternal, but although sympathetic and understanding, none of them particularly wanted a pair of hormonal teenagers in their empty nest.
That left Beth and I to rely each on other totally. As soon as she was able, she took on a part-time job. I did the same thing. Our parents barely gave us enough money to survive, the only time seeming to remember we were around regarding the dishing out of chores, so having part-time jobs meant less time spent at home.
All day at school, working most evenings for a few hours, and activities on the weekend resulted in both of us rarely being at home except to sleep. We worked at the same supermarket, Beth as a cashier, while I worked in the stockroom and stacked shelves. On a weekend, I’d go watch her play netball in the morning and she’d come cheer for me playing rugby league in the afternoon.
For my sixteenth birthday, my parents didn’t even remember the day. Our grandparents did remember, at least, and showed up to give me a few presents. My sister saved up and bought me a second-hand laptop, something I was desperate for as I preferred typing to writing my notes at school. She also gave me something else I’d always treasure.
She was my first true kiss.
It all started innocently enough. We were in my room playing games on a console I’d bought off a friend for a few bucks as he’d received a newer version. I barely realised my now seventeen-year-old sister was looking at me until I realised her half of the screen wasn’t moving. Pausing the game, I turned to see her smiling at me.
“Mark… I know you’ve had a girlfriend or two, but did you ever get a proper kiss?”
“No,” I replied, feeling my cheeks grow warm.
“Would you… Would you like me to be your first kiss?”
I already knew I was in love with my sister, and with that question, wondered if she felt the same way. Gazing into her blue eyes, I knew she was completely serious about her offer. “Are you sure?”
When she nodded rather eagerly, we leaned forward, and our lips met for the first time. When I realised neither of us really seemed to know what we were doing, I had to lean back slightly, noticing her cheeks were rather coloured as well. “You’re my first too, Mark,” she whispered, “I love my little brother so much.”
“I love my older sister just as much,” I whispered back.
“Beth and Mark against the world.” Taking my hands in hers, she held them tightly. “Sometimes, I really feel like that. Mum and Dad are… I don’t blame them when I think about it. Their lives are now so difficult, but we’ve been ignored for so long.”
“Feel the same way. I’ve talked to the school counsellor. She apparently invited our parents to go talk but she never heard back from them.”
“I can’t remember the last time they hugged either of us,” she managed to say before she started to cry. Within seconds, my sister was clutching me tightly as she sobbed into my chest. I just about kept a lid on my emotions. I wasn’t ready to cry, I was incensed that my sister was crying into my chest, completely heartbroken.
But I also knew trying to talk to either of them would be like talking to a brick wall. We’d long accepted that this was our life, and that the best thing we could do was get out of the house as soon as possible. Though they didn’t particularly want teenagers going through puberty with them, our grandparents on both sides had suggested a temporary solution if we continued our studies into university. “You’ll be young adults by then,” our maternal grandfather stated one night when we were over for dinner, “You’re both already incredibly responsible people, going to school, going to work to make money, keep active. You have no idea how proud the four of us are. We can also understand how you might feel about your parents. We just don’t hope you don’t hate them.”
“We don’t hate them, Pa,” I replied, my sister taking my hand and nodding her agreement, “But we can’t help feeling resentful that, since their birth, we’ve been pushed to the side. We’re still their children too.”
“I’ve read about this sort of thing online,” our grandmother explained, “I’ve tried talk to your parents more than once about what they’re doing, but they’re just not capable or unwilling to listen. We understand some of the difficulties…”
“It’s why we’ve stepped in when we could,” our grandfather continued, “But taking you out of your home never felt right.”
“Doubt they’d miss us,” my sister muttered, “Probably wouldn’t even notice we were gone for a few months.”
“But we don’t hate our siblings for it,” I added, “We do love them and it’s not their fault. It just sucks that it feels like we’ve been ignored since they were born. Beth is right, though. Would they even realise we’re gone?”
I noticed the look our grandparents shared, and I was left thinking they probably agreed with that assessment.
That first kiss was wonderful. And once we figured out how to kiss properly, it released the pressure valve on our relationship. We loved each other, but I had no doubt the first shoots of romantic feelings were building. And as our parents pretty much ignored our existence, it gave us the privacy so that, in a way, we almost started dating.
The next two years until I graduated high school as an eighteen-year-old passed quickly enough. My sister was my biggest cheerleader, while I was certainly the only shoulder she leaned on whenever she was feeling the pressure of everything. We kept our relationship simple. We would make out all the time, and it never felt weird or wrong that it was my sister. She felt the same way about me.
As soon as we both had our licence, our paternal grandparents bought a cheap car for Beth, and our maternal grandparents bought me a car once I had my provisional licence in my hand. We were expected to chip in half for insurance and pay for anything else.
Beth talked about moving out as soon as she’d finished high school, but stayed because she didn’t want to leave me feeling isolated. When she turned eighteen, our parents barely seemed to realise. They gave her a present, not much of one, and there was no talk of any sort of celebration. Our grandparents didn’t say a word to our parents when they came to pick us up, ensuring their granddaughter was given a celebration to remember on the night of her birthday, before her friends took her out on the first Saturday night after she was legal to drink.
Being the caring younger brother, I stayed up until she stumbled in the door early on Sunday morning. Noticing I’d stayed up for her, she hugged me tightly and tried to kiss me, alcohol heavy on her breath. “I love you, Mark,” she murmured, “You’re so good to your big sister.”
Not going to the same school for a year sucked. I felt lonely during that last year without my best friend and sister with me, though I had plenty of other friends that made each day tolerable. Beth missed me just as much, and we’d message each other constantly each day. She was having a great time at university but had her fingers crossed I’d be attending the same campus once I’d graduated high school.
The day and night I turned eighteen, I received nothing from our parents except a ‘Happy birthday, Mark’ from my mother when I sat down for a quick breakfast. I almost wanted to ask how she remembered and if she knew how old I was, but I wasn’t in the mood for an argument. I politely thanked her, finished my breakfast in silence next to my sister, and left for school.
After my few hours at the supermarket after school, I was told to drive straight over to our grandparents as I would be taken out for dinner. Walked in the front door, my sister was already there, looking absolutely stunning in a red sundress. She kissed my cheek and led me to one of the guest bedrooms, where clothes were already waiting for me.
“Wait until we get home tonight, little brother,” she whispered. Meeting her eyes, I had a million and one thoughts no doubt reflected in my eyes. “We’re not having sex, Mark. Not yet.” She took both my hands in hers and gently squeezed them. “But I am still a virgin. The only man I’m going to be with is you, Mark. I made that promise to myself a while ago.”
“It’s obvious I’m one too, Beth.”
“No fooling around while I was away?” I knew she was joking so feigned looking hurt. She chuckled, giving me a hug. “I think you enjoy coming home to make out with your sister before bed every night.”
“Helps my sister is an absolute goddess.”
She was silent a few seconds before asking softly, “You really think that?”
“Honestly, Beth, you’re the girl of my dreams. The fact you’re also my sister just makes it even better.”
Our grandparents made sure I felt as special on my birthday as Beth had felt when she’d turned eighteen. They offered thoughtful gifts, my grandfather’s both took me to the pub to buy drinks, but when a few friends of mine also showed up, I knew Beth had organised that. After hugging our grandparent’s goodnight, we joined our friends and had a fantastic night, that ended up with us all catching a cab into the city where I would visit a nightclub for the first time.
No-one seemed to have issue with the fact I spent most of the time dancing with my sister. Everyone knew how close we were. It wasn’t provocative dancing, but I doubt many other siblings would have danced in such a manner. But if anyone thought something untoward was going on, they didn’t vocalise it. We had a great time, mixing dancing, drinking and a lot of laughing.
Being a Friday, there was no rush to get home as neither of us would work until late the next afternoon, and being later in the year, it was post-season for the sports we played. Stumbling into the house early morning, we’d both enjoyed a few drinks, but we were tipsier than rolling drunk. Having read that drinking water helps, I made sure we both had a glass as I headed to my room, Beth not halting for a second from following me in.
Placing the glasses down, I turned as she stepped towards me, kissing me with as much passion as she could muster. We’d never seen each other naked, but I think we both had the same thought in mind, as our hands were soon clumsily trying to undo buttons and zips as there was an air of desperation. “No sex,” she whispered, breaking our kiss for a moment, “But I need you naked with me tonight. For the first time, we’re sleeping together in the same bed, and tomorrow, I want to feel your erection against me.”
“Ah, you know about that…”
“I want to wake up feeling it every morning from now on, Mark.”
Seeing my sister naked for the first time had my cock harder than it had ever been. Her breasts were a C-cup. I knew that from having seen her bras in the laundry pile and I’d been curious. Years of netball and running had given her a lithe, athletic body. Glancing down to between her legs, I wasn’t really surprised that, like many young women, she was shaved smooth.
“You prefer it?” I wondered.
“I wanted no hair anywhere for when my brother licks my pussy for the first time.” Her fingers gently grasped my cock, causing me to shudder and release a snatched breath. “I just want to lie naked with you tonight, Mark. We have the rest of our lives to be intimate.”
Making sure I had my door locked, something my sister and I had done ourselves to ensure we had privacy from our parents and siblings the past few years. She slid into my bed first before I joined her, turning onto our sides and feeling her shuffle towards me, moulding her body against mine. The soft skin of her back excited me as I hugged her, our lips meeting against as our kissing rather quickly turned hot and heavy.
She kept her hand away from my cock, no doubt aware getting me too excited would lead to an accident during the night. I admitted to her that I was desperate to touch her everywhere but respected what she wanted that night.
“Trust me, Mark,” she whispered, “You’ll be touching me plenty very quickly. I just wanted to give you something sweet and loving on your birthday.”
“Beth?” In the darkness, I watched her eyes search mine. “I love you.”
She knew I meant I now loved her as much more than only my sister. We were now both adults and somewhat free to do what we wanted. Sure, the law would always consider our relationship illegal, but as long as no-one found out, we’d be fine. I was confident enough that we could fuck on the lounge and our parents would barely notice us.
Waking up the next morning with my sister in my arms, she moaned softly as my cock was poking her back, hearing her laughing lightly as she rubbed her butt against me. “You’re a tease,” I whispered.
“I know, but I’m already enjoying the feeling of my brother’s big cock against me.”
“It’s not…”
She rubbed back against me again, turning her head. “I’m going to call you big brother from now on. I can’t wait until we make love the first time and I feel this inside me.” Turning around to snuggle into me, she laughed again as I poked her again and again. “Reckon it’ll go down soon?”
“I’m eighteen, Beth. I’m a walking erection most of the time.”
After showering, not together, we made ourselves breakfast. I’m sure you might be wondering how it all worked with our parents. Sure, we still talked to them, and we loved our siblings. But we rarely did anything together as a family. I had a feeling that, now that we were both over eighteen, it was going to be suggested by our parents that we should look at moving out. I think the only thing stopping them was the fact they were aware we were both studying.
That night, my sister came straight to my bedroom when it was time for bed. Closing then locking the door, we were all over each other very quickly, still a little awkward and fumbling as we tried to undress each other. Figuring out the clasp of a bra was frustrating. “I’ll buy some bras that have it at the front,” she told me, “Or I might just stop wearing them at certain times.”
Moving over towards my bed, I ended up sitting on the edge as she straddled my lap, feeling the heat of her pussy against my cock, moaning together as I knew it wouldn’t take much movement for me to slide inside her. Her eyes widened as she pressed down against my shaft. “Fuck,” she whispered, “I’m not sure how long I can wait, Mark.”
“I’m ready whenever you are, Beth.”
“Want your sister to suck your big cock first?”
“Really?”
Smiling, she kissed my cheek. “As long as you return the favour,” she whispered.
“Beth, you have no idea how much I want to go down on you.”
Kissing me again, she carefully lifted herself up before lowering herself to the floor between my legs. Grasping the base of my cock, she spent a couple of minutes simply looking at it, occasionally running her fingers up and down my shaft and also caressing my balls, I guess figuring things out. Mentioning that she had watched a little porn, while also taking advice from friends, she just wanted to ensure I enjoyed it.
“Beth, my sister is about to give me my first blowjob. I’m probably going to cum in two minutes.”
“I’ll swallow,” she replied quickly, smiling up at me, “My friends told me that guys love it, and I want to make my brother happy.”
Feeling her tongue run up the underside of my shaft made me groan. She did that a few more times, just running her tongue up and down, feeling her circle the head of my cock, licking up the pre-cum already flowing freely. She moaned a couple of times, which surprised me, my eyes watched her closely as she wrapped her lips around my cock, slowly lowering her head down further and further.
“Oh fuck,” I groaned.
Resting a hand on the back of her head made her smile up at me as her head was rather quickly bobbing up and down, feeling one of her free hands caress my balls, the other working the part of my shaft she couldn’t get into her mouth.
I was right about one thing, though. I didn’t last long. Longer than two minutes, at least, but it was so exciting that my sister was sucking my cock, and the fact it was my first blowjob, that I had to warn her that I was already rather close. Her eyes simply gazed up into mine, feeling her lips wrap slightly tighter, as she worked my cock until I finally groaned and exploded in her mouth.
“Not as bad as I thought it would taste,” she stated once she’d gulped down everything, “And you cum a lot, Mark.”
“Get your pretty little butt up on the bed,” I told her, “I want to go down on my big sister now.”
Joining me on the bed, she spread her legs and her pussy was already glistening with excitement. I’d done some reading about how to pleasure a woman, regarding finding her erogenous zones, but when my sister told me to just lick her pussy, I felt I should just oblige. Obviously, having never done it before, I was rather clueless though I knew what I was looking at.
Her scent was intoxicating. I loved it immediately. Gently running my tongue along her slit to taste her for the first time, I groaned as I fell in love with it. “Tell me what you like,” I whispered.
“Just explore for now,” she whispered back, “But use a finger to find my spot. And when I tell you, focus on my clit to help me cum. When I masturbate, I can cum again and again, Mark. I hope you’ll help with that.”
Doing as she asked, I took my time figuring out what my sister liked. But I also stopped occasionally to kiss up her body, and when I latched onto one of her nipples for the first time, she moaned incredibly loudly. Thankfully, our two bedrooms were away from the others, as we’d shunted into what had effectively been a granny flat once the triplets had been born. We didn’t mind as it gave us this sort of privacy.
Kissing back down to her pussy, I did make her giggle occasionally as I enjoyed just looking at her pussy. It was completely bare, with what I’d called ‘normal’ looking labia, and with her excitement, her little clit was making an appearance. And she was ever so excited, her pussy continually leaking as I buried my tongue.
“Fuck yes,” my sister whimpered, gazing up to see her eyes glistening, “Dreamed of you going down on me so often.”
Ensuring she saw the delight I was feeling in eyes, her fingers were soon holding my head in place as she moved her hips, telling me exactly what she wanted from me. Considering it was my first time going down on a girl, I certainly didn’t mind, as the one thing I wanted to do was give my sister at least one orgasm.
“Mark,” she whispered, “You’re licking your sister. Do you like it?”
“I love it,” I whispered back, “My sister has a lovely little pussy.”
“And it was made only for her brother’s big cock.”
Sliding a finger into her pussy, I’d read about finding a woman’s g-spot and where it was usually located. Obviously, every woman is different, and it was a little bit of trial and error. I knew I’d found it when my sister released quite the moan, fingers in my hair tightening as she practically ordered me to keep doing that. I loved the noises she was now making, my cock already rock hard again, as she then whimpered for me to give her clit some attention.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out, “Oh god, I’m close, Mark.” Glancing up, I noticed a couple of tears as she was resting on her elbows. “So good, Mark. So good,” she moaned, “Lick your sister’s pussy. Make me cum so hard.”
When she yelled at me to not stop, I knew she was on the verge. Feeling the walls of her pussy clamp on my fingers, that’s when I knew she was climaxing, her back arching as she cried out, her thighs trying to squeeze shut as I didn’t stop for a second. Hearing her rapid breathing, she almost begged me not to stop through a couple of choked sobs.
“I love you so much,” she cried, “You own me, Mark. Body. Mind. Heart. Soul. We’ll be together forever.”
I chuckled to myself as I assumed it must have been one hell of an orgasm. But she was just echoing how I already felt about her.
My sister enjoyed a few more orgasms before she finally pushed me away, asking me to stop as she was feeling far too sensitive, plus I’d worn her out. Removing my fingers and mouth, she did surprise me by taking my wrist and sucking my fingers clean. She blushed when realising what she’d done. “I don’t mind tasting myself,” she admitted, “I was curious and just bit the bullet one day.”
“Well, I love your taste too.”
Kissing her, she snuggled into me though was soon laughing softly as I was rock hard. Gazing into my eyes, she wrapped her finger around my cock again, slowly stroking me. “Want to cum on your sister?”
“Really?”
“Mark, I think we both realise we’re going to be making love very quickly.”
Sitting up on our knees, she grabbed the lube I kept in the top drawer of the small chest next to my bed. Once she had me nice and slick, she had great fun playing with my cock, though she eventually laid back when I was close, her eyes wide when I did eventually cum all over her. She laughed loudly and did surprise me when she started to play with it.
“Going to need a shower now.”
That was her telling me we should go have a shower before sleeping. Thankfully, we had our own private bathroom, and for the first time I could remember, we showered together. Making out almost constantly, there was a moment when we pulled back and starred at each other. “I’m in love with you, Mark,” she whispered.
“Beth… I don’t have the vocabulary… But if I could, I’d buy a ring tomorrow and ask if you wanted to be my wife.”
“I’d wear your ring in a heartbeat, Mark.”
For the next month, we refrained from having intercourse, but we did everything else possible together. My sister loved going down on me, and my cum ended up down her throat, on her face, on her breasts, on her body, and she’d even get me all turned on then pull away, turn around and shake her arse so I could cum on each cheek.
As for me, I learned how to eat my sister’s pussy like a star. I don’t think there was a day that passed by where I didn’t go down on her at least once, but usually it would be all night after she’d got me off. We loved enjoying a sixty-nine, getting each other off together, but I’m fairly sure that, after a month, my tongue had licked and tasted every single inch of her body.
There was no doubt we were deeply in love. Thing is, we also talked about our relationship, the fact we both knew it was incest, the pitfalls of it, and the possible fallout should anyone learn. But the reward of our love, of how close we were, of how much we loved each other, prepared us to take the risk each and every time we were intimate.
Waking up with my sister in my bed one morning, she snuggled into me, sensing her smile as her hand wrapped around my cock. “No blowjob this morning, big brother,” she breathed, “As tonight, this is going inside only one place.”
That had my eyes open immediately, turning my head to meet her eyes. “You’re ready?”
“I’ve been ready for the past fortnight, Mark. But I don’t want to rush this.”
“Neither do I, but I…”
She kissed me softly on the lips. “I’m ready to make love, Mark. I need to feel the ultimate connection with my brother. I need to feel him inside me. You know I’m on the pill, so you won’t need to worry about a condom or anything. Add to that, you’re not finishing anywhere except inside me this weekend.”
“Where?” I had to ask, “I mean, I know we fool around at home.”
“We’re making love in this bed, Mark. We’ve been fooling around for a month, it’s obvious we’re in love, but has anyone else noticed? I think the only people that might think something is our grandparents, but I have a feeling they’d end up giving us their blessing.”
I could barely concentrate all day as I looked forward to finally making love with my sister. Arriving home earlier than normal, I was polite to my parents and siblings as always, but quickly made my way down to our end of the house. I’d gone so far as to fit a door to separate us from the rest of the house. Our father had actually noticed and approved of the idea. We’d already agreed with them that we would both move out as soon as we finished our studies.
Beth arrived home an hour or so later, finding me in my bedroom. Breezing in as always, she left a scorching kiss on my lips before caressing my cheek. “You’re taking your sister out on a date first,” she told me, “Then we’ll come home and make love.”
“I can do that. Where do you want to go?”
“Somewhere close as I don’t want a big meal and I won’t be drinking.”
“You just want me to wait longer, don’t you?”
“Mark, I’m making myself wait.” She took my hand and slid it underneath her skirt to feel her panties were absolutely soaked. “All I’ve thought about all day is the fact I’ll be making love with my brother tonight. But I need to wait a little longer. And I know you’re going to cum really fast, no matter what.”
“You’re probably right about that last bit.”
We showered and dressed separately before heading out. I drove us as I wasn’t going to drink either, driving us to a pub we knew well that served good pub grub. There was nervous tension in the air as we stumbled through conversation. It was only after we finished eating that she moved around to sit next to me, snuggling into my side as we shared a soft but passionate kiss.
“Take your sister home and make love to her,” she finally said.
I was nursing a hard-on as we walked from the table outside to my car. I had to restrain myself driving to ensure I didn’t speed, at least too much. Parking up outside the house, we made our way inside, our parents glancing our way at most. We were polite wishing them goodnight. No questions from them about where we’d been. Being honest, communication was limited at best with them, but my sister and I were not going to rock the boat during our time living at home. Once we’d both left the family home for the last time, I wasn’t sure if we’d go no contact with our parents or not. We both still loved our parents, and part of us still sympathised with their plight of dealing with three young children.
Closing and locking the door to our area of the house, Beth took my hand and led me to her bedroom. It was the furthest away, and being honest, her bedroom was far nicer than mine, and the mattress a little more comfortable. It was newer than mine as she’d bought herself a new one in preparation for her eventual departure from the house.
Slowly undressing each other, we were both shaking slightly with nerves as, once we’d made love, there would be no going back. As soon as we were both naked, we moved over to the bed, lying on my back as my sister swung around and offered me her bare little pussy. “I’d love to start straight away, but I think you need to cum first,” she explained, “And I really love it when my brother eats me out.”
Burying my face in her pussy, her scent drove me wild as always, and I loved hearing her moan around my cock as I simply savoured her taste. I could have just teased her relentlessly, and during some lovemaking sessions, she absolutely loved it when I did just that. But tonight was about getting her off quickly as I knew we both wanted to move on and quickly. Making her cum first always made me feel a little proud of myself, though my orgasm followed not too long later, hearing my sister gulping down my cum like she did if she took it in her mouth.
Turning around, I kissed her hard as she rested her hot pussy on my still rock-hard cock. Rolling us over so she was on her back, her eyes gazed into mine. No nerves. No doubt. Nothing but unconditional love for the man she would soon be intimate with. Without a word shared, I moved so I placed the head of my cock at her pussy, and with just a small nod, I carefully slid inside her.
“Oh my god,” we almost whispered in unison as I savoured the hot, tight confines of my sister’s pussy for the first time. Her lower lip trembled, and I thought I was hurting her, immediately stopping.
“Don’t stop,” she whimpered, “I’m crying because I’m so happy, Mark.”
I took my time burying my cock, pulling back and sliding a little more in each time, feeling her pussy accommodating me each time. Her fingers pressed into my back as I kissed her cheek, kissing away the couple of tears that escaped her. Once I felt I was buried, we both looked down to my cock had disappeared entirely, raising our eyes and exchanging a smile, as I gently started to make love to her.
I couldn’t remember a greater feeling in my life, and knew I’d never have a greater feeling, than making love to my sister, the only woman who owned my heart, the woman I knew I’d be with forever. We were now forging an unbreakable union that would carry us from this moment to the last moment we’d share together alive.
Or that’s what I thought at the time.
My sister was a quiet lover to start with. So was I. She released soft moans, and did cry out once or twice, smiling as she suggested I’d done something that feel really good. As for myself, I was just urging myself not to cum too quickly but couldn’t believe how wonderful it felt having my cock buried inside my sister. My beautiful, intelligent, older sister.
During that first time making love, she claimed ownership of my heart completely.
“Cum in me, Mark,” she finally moaned, “I need to feel my brother cum in me.”
“I’m close, Beth. Just a little longer.”
Wrapping her legs around me, she smiled as she whispered, “No pulling out. Your cum goes in my pussy whenever we make love.” Pausing, she added, “Unless you’re in my arse…”
“Oh god,” I groaned, as the idea of doing that with my sister was way too hot to think about.
“But that’s for later. Right now, your older sister needs your cum, Mark. Needs it. Wants it. Desires it. Are you going to give her what she wants, Mark? Fill her pussy to the brim with all your yummy brother cum.”
That did me in, burying my cock and groaning as I felt my cock pulse over and over again as I filled her up, her fingers caressing my back. “That’s it, little brother,” she whispered, “Cum in your big sister.” She paused before I heard the choked sob, her arms and legs tightening around me, “I love you so much it scares me sometimes.”
“I love you too, Beth. More than anything.”
We remained unified until I simply needed to pull out, my cock barely going soft, my sister giggling as she felt my cum start leaking out of her. Cuddling into my side, I turned onto mine so I could see her eyes. The joy in hers had my grin broadening further. Sharing a long kiss, she cuddled into me, suggesting we rest for a little while, but she really wanted to ride me later. “Seen it in porn and it looks like fun,” she added.
“You watch porn?”
She lifted her head and stared. “You don’t?” When I scoffed, she broke into laughter. “Exactly.” Leaning forward, she added, “I watch incest porn when I can. I know it’s fake, but it’s still hot.”
“Nothing beats the real thing, though.”
“God yes. I’ll only need if you decide to up and leave me alone for a few days.”
“No chance of that.”
I was surprised when she used her mouth on me again to ensure I was as hard as possible. Mentioning that, she smiled up at me, suggesting it wasn’t the first time she’d tasted her pussy on something. Storing that away to ask about later, she straddled my lap and gazed as she lowered herself down on my cock.
“Oh god, why did I wait to do this?” she moaned, leaning forward to rest her hands on my chest as she started to move, “Fuck, Mark… Your cock is just fantastic!”
“I’m glad you love it so much!”
“Feels wonderful in my pussy and my mouth. You’re definitely getting my arse soon too.”
“Are you sure?”
Smiling down at me, she really started to ride me. “A couple of friends said anal is fantastic when done properly. Just don’t expect it constantly, but I’ll do it for my brother, who I love so much.”
Holding her hips, my sister absolutely loved gyrating and bouncing up and down on my cock. Enjoyed it enough that she had her first orgasm with my cock buried inside her. Proving to be an emotional moment, she leaned forward so I could hug her as I felt her shudder, both from her orgasm and the emotion of the moment. She couldn’t resist continuing, though, and I was pleased she enjoyed another orgasm before she asked if I was ready to cum again.
“I’m not sure…”
“Want to try something else?”
“What’s on your mind?”
“Doggy style!”
My sister had a fantastic arse, and getting behind her, I couldn’t stop giving each cheek a gentle slap. To my surprise, she glanced back and smiled. “That’s naught, slapping your big sister’s bottom,” she said, “Though if you want to do that while fucking me…”
“Put your hair up in a ponytail,” I told her, “I want something to hold onto.”
“Oh, little brother, are you going to fuck your big sister nice and hard now?”
That’s exactly what I did, holding her ponytail but not pulling as I started to fuck her harder. The sound of my groin slapping against her arse echoed around the bedroom. My sister absolutely loved it, and when she reached back to fondle herself, she enjoyed another orgasm. The fact her pussy squeezed my cock even tighter had me leaning forward, driving my cock nice and deep as I readied to cum again.
“Oh fuck,” I growled, “Going to fill your pussy, Beth.”
She was barely capable of words as I’m sure my cock was a blur by that point. I came as hard as I did the first time, and as soon as I was empty, I pulled out and collapsed onto the bed, sucking in a series of deep breaths as my sister laid flat but managed to flop an arm over my chest.
“Okay, that’s going to take some beating,” she murmured, “My god, Mark… Are you sure we were both virgins?”
“I was, but I guess it’s because it’s you, Beth. I just wanted to give you everything. My body. My heart. My soul.”
She snuggled into me, feeling wet tears on my shoulder, as I pulled her tighter. “I can’t even find the words, Mark,” she whispered, “I’m yours forever.”
Sighing to myself as I woke up, I glanced to see my sister was still fast asleep but snuggling as close to me as possible. Her face was still bruised, and I knew she was going to have one hell of a shiner. Kissing her forehead, she murmured something as I carefully extricated myself and headed to the bathroom to pee.
I was busy preparing breakfast when I felt two arms around me, and someone rest their head against my back. “You’re cooking for me?”
“For us. I need food and I’m guessing you need a little something.”
Turning around, my sister gazed up at me, a mixture of emotions in her eyes. Sorrow. Love. Disappointment. Embarrassment. I caressed her cheek, watching her eyes close before a solitary tear slowly slid down her cheek. “I would ask how you’re feeling…”
“Conflicted. Confused.” She opened her eyes and gazed up at me, only one emotion now in her eyes. “Loved. Loved like I always know you have.”
“Never stopped, Beth. Not for a moment. But you…”
“Please don’t. Not now.”
I took a deep breath and nodded before I turned around. “Breakfast will be ready shortly.”
She sat on the other side of the counter as I dished up something simple but hopefully filling. Despite the marks on her cheek and the obvious bruise appearing, my sister was as beautiful as ever. Noticing me staring, she started to blush, glancing away but doing that thing a lot of women do, curling her hair behind her ear as she finally lifted her eyes again.
“You still look at me the same way, Mark,” she said softly, “You’ve never stopped. Even after what I did.”
“You hurt me, Beth. The one person on this world I never thought would do that, but that didn’t mean it ever stopped my love for you.”
We finished breakfast in silence before I returned to my bedroom as I needed to dress for work. She followed me, sitting on the edge of my bed as I dressed in my usual work gear. Sitting next to her as I put on shoes and socks, I finally asked as I stood up, “What will you do?”
“Call in sick for the rest of the week, then figure out what to do next?”
“Don’t suppose you’ve let the folks know?”
“Nah. I think they’re happy we still talk to them, but I wouldn’t rely on them for anything.”
“Will you be alright here by yourself?”
She was silent before standing up to hug me. “Can you stay home with me today?”
I remained silent before I finally replied, “I don’t know, Beth. I know you’re hurting right now, but… We’ve barely been alone in the same room together since… that afternoon. And you’ve just spent the night with me, and although we didn’t do anything, I’ve got a million and one thoughts and feelings surging through me right now. And I need time to think.”
“Why did Holly leave?”
“Because I told her I didn’t want to marry her. Or have children with her. She was aware there might have been a future, but that she wasn’t ‘the one’.”
“Did you ever…”
“No, I’ve never told anyone about our relationship, Beth.” I lifted her chin so she could see my eyes, hers glistening with unshed tears. “I’ve never stopped my feelings for you, Beth. Not since that day. Yes, I absolutely hated you for a while, but that was only because of the depth of my love. That’s why I’ve kept my distance as much as you have. And now you’re here, and you’re hurting, and I love you so much, but I just can’t…”
Before I said anything else, I let her go, grabbed my bag and, after a quick goodbye, I walked out the door of my apartment, thinking work would at least provide some solitude so I could get my thoughts in order.
After that first night together, Beth and I made love whenever we had the chance. We were careful about her birth control, but when I mentioned anything that I could do, she insisted I wouldn’t wear a condom, and that she was smart with her birth control. If she was sick or took anything that might affect it, she’d consult our doctor and we’d just be careful.
We didn’t move into either room, but I definitely spent more nights in her bed than she spent in mine. Some nights were torrid, sweaty fuck sessions, ending the night with each of us covered in sweat and other fluids, breathing deeply and not even bothering to go and shower. Other nights were full of love, tender and sensual lovemaking, deepening our connection to each other.
She loved surprising me with blowjobs, simply sucking me off until I came and she swallowed, before she’d head off to do whatever she’d been doing. I loved returning the favour, going down on her and helping her to more than one orgasm, before I’d wipe my chin, kiss her cheek, hearing her laugh as I always had a spring in my step.
My sister didn’t lie about trying anything and everything that came to mind. She loved it when I tied her up and just used her body for my own amusement. She returned the favour, tying up my arms, getting me hard, and denying me an orgasm as she enjoyed plenty of her own while riding me. She absolutely loved being blindfolded and having to rely on her other senses. The orgasms I’d give her while going down on her were epic.
We loved to experiment and did eventually try anal sex. It took a couple of attempts to get it right, making sure we were prepared, but once I was buried in her arse, she looked back with that smile I knew well. She loved it, at least with her brother. After that first time, it wasn’t something we did often, but occasionally she’d walk into my bedroom with lube and a towel, the signal to me that I was going to get the chance to fuck my sister in the butt.
“Hmmm. That was good,” she whispered, snuggling into me after one such session, “I thought it would hurt a lot more considering you were not exactly gentle this time.”
“I distinctly remember you ordering me to, and I quote, ‘Fuck your older sister in the arse nice and hard, little brother’. I merely followed your instructions, Beth.”
“That’s because you’re a good brother, doing what your big sister wants.”
“It’s because I love her so much.”
She gently squeezed me. “I love you just as much, Mark.”
I’m not sure if our parents ever picked up on our sexual relationship or not. They knew we were close, but considering what they were dealing with, they were pretty much oblivious to anything else around them. Now that I was eighteen, they’re entire focus was the triplets. We were now just two young adults who happened to live in the same house. We bought our own food. Ate our meals at different times. And we had the agreement with them that we would move out eventually.
In addition to the fantastic sex life, I dated my sister at the same time. Every weekend, we’d do something together. It could be a simple stroll around a park, or lunch or dinner at a nearby club. Sometimes, we’d dress up and hit the town, and the more often we went out to dance, the better I got. My sister would often be hit on by men right in front of me. I loved the rection as she’d give them short shrift. Occasionally, she’d take my hand and place it on her thigh then tell them they were not her brother. They always left, not sure if she was joking or not. Given that we didn’t look alike, they probably just thought she was taking the piss out of them.
Looking back, I’m not sure if I was fooling myself or not. Beth never gave any indication that she ever doubted our relationship. Whenever I looked into her eyes, if we were on the verge of making love, there was a mixture of love, lust and desire. Lying together, whether after making love or not, the love was always unconditional. It was a storybook romance at times, always buying her little presents, occasionally some flowers, jewellery or chocolates. I bought her a ring she wore on her right hand to signify how serious I was.
We couldn’t get enough of other. Some days I’d return home from campus, and she’d practically drag me into the bedroom, lower my shorts or jeans to take my cock in her mouth, or we’d strip naked so we could make love and fuck. She loved it when we headed out and she was on my arm. I kept myself fit and healthy as I loved it when she ran her hands all over my body.
But it seems things are not meant to last as you hope.
I’d graduated university and had found a job in the city with a fantastic firm that was going to pay me some big bucks. The whole family headed out, even our parents and the triplets, as it was a sign that both my sister and I would be preparing to leave the family home. Beth was already working but chose to remain at home until I decided to leave, as I was still of the belief that we’d move into together and get on with our lives.
It was a fantastic night. The first time I could remember where we spent time with our parents. I was even more surprised when they spoke of how proud they were of both me and my sister. They even admitted to getting things wrong. Not quite an apology but acceptance that they knew our relationship with them was strained, and they could only hope we kept in contact after we moved out.
Returning home that night, my father shook my hand, stating again that he was proud. Mum hugged me tightly and I almost burst into tears, trying to remember the last time she’d hugged me so tightly. “You’re still my little boy,” she whispered, “I’m sorry, Mark. Please keep in touch once you move out.”
“I will, Mum. But…”
She shushed me. “I know, sweetie. I know. Your father and I… We’ve made a lot of mistakes and fixing most of them will be impossible. I hope that, in the future, we’ll see you as the fantastic, mature adults you quite clearly are.”
She hugged my sister next, and I think my sister almost fell apart when they both hugged her at the same time. She was probably trying to remember the last time either parent had done the same thing for her too.
Returning to our part of the house, my sister took my hand and led me to her room, where we slowly undressed before sliding into bed, making love for what felt like hours, enjoying more than one orgasm each, before she fell asleep in my arms, whispering as always how much she loved me.
Waking the next morning, I was alone in bed, wandering through the house to find my sister. I found her in the main living room, surprised at how quiet it was. “They took the kids out for the day. Had an early start,” my sister explained, “Mark, we need to talk.”
I felt my stomach fall as nothing good ever came from those words. I was twenty-one and had never been with anyone except my sister, but I knew the weight of those words. Before I could say anything, my sister started to cry, and my first instinct was to console her. She held up a hand and pointed to the armchair nearby.
“We can’t keep doing this,” she stated, not meeting my eyes.
“What?”
“We can’t keep doing this, Mark. I love you more than life itself, but you’re my brother, and we can’t keep this going. We can’t get married. We can’t have kids. We have to keep our love hidden from everyone important to us. We’re constantly lying to our family and friends.”
“But…”
“I’m doing the right thing for us both, Mark. I can’t bear the thought of you being with someone else. I can’t even begin to think of how I’m going to throw up thinking of being with another man. The very idea shakes me to the core. But we can’t keep this going. Us. Our relationship.”
I sat there in silence, simply staring at her, feeling my heart shatter into a million pieces in my chest. I could have cried. I could have begged. But I knew my sister almost better than she knew herself. Once she’d made a decision, unless I could prove facts and evidence to the contrary, she wasn’t going to change her mind.
“I love you, Beth,” I finally whispered, “Please don’t do this.”
She cried harder and I had to stop myself moving across the room to hold her, whisper it would all be okay, that we could just leave and be together. “I have to do this for both of us,” she finally stated, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand, “You need to find someone who isn’t your sister, fall in love with her, get married, start a family, and be able to show off that love to everyone, not keep it hidden away because no-one will ever understand that you’re in love with me.” She took a deep breath and cried even more as she whispered, “As much as I’m in love with you.”
I moved quickly, sliding on my knees to sit in front of her. Caressing her cheek, I wiped away the tears. “We can leave,” I whispered, “We don’t have to stay here. We can move anywhere we want so that we can be together. I’ll change my name, then we can get married, have kids, and be together.”
“No. I’m not making you leave everyone we know and love behind, and I know you wouldn’t expect that of me, Mark. I know I’m going to break your heart doing this. I know you’re going to hate me going forward. But I can live with that, knowing I’m releasing you to find happiness with someone else.”
“I’m happiest with you, Beth,” I replied softly, feeling tears of my own start to fall.
“We have to find it somewhere else, Mark.” She hugged me tightly before adding, “I’m moving out and going away for a while, Mark. It’s the best thing to do. Create some distance between us so we can move on.”
I clutched her tighter. “Please don’t go…”
We were both crying by now. She was in floods of tears. I just didn’t want my sister to leave me. “I have to. It’s best for both of us. I love you too much to keep this going. I’m not going to tell you where I’m going. I’m not telling anyone. I’m just going to disappear one day and then I’ll make contact once I’m settled. It’s better that way, Mark.”
“I love you, Beth.”
“I know you do, Mark. I love you too. I don’t want to go. It’s going to be so hard for both of us, but…”
I leaned back and looked at her gorgeous face. I hated seeing her upset. I hated that her heart was breaking as much as mine. But as she gently pushed me back and walked away, I knew that was it. That night, she didn’t come to my room, and when trying to go into hers, for the first time I could remember, the door was locked. I didn’t try knocking.
I had to go to work, I couldn’t stay at home in my first week to keep an eye on her. I sent her constant messages, but she didn’t reply. Arriving home from work the first three days, she was obviously keeping her distance, joining me for dinner, but ensuring she was locked up in her room otherwise.
Waking up on Thursday morning, I was walking out to my car when Beth called me to stop. Turning to face her, she said nothing except wrapping her arms around me, squeezing me hard as I hugged her in return. I knew what it was.
A last hug goodbye.
“I love you, Beth. Please remember that. I’ll never stop. You’re my girl.”
She didn’t say anything though she did start to cry. Leaning down to kiss her, it was a chaste kiss, just in case the neighbours were watching, her fingers gently caressing my cheek, gazing into my eyes for what I knew, in my heart, was the last time.
“Please don’t go,” I whispered, “Stay with me.”
She fled back inside, unable to stay with me any longer. With a heavy heart, I slid behind the wheel of my car and drove to work. I could barely concentrate all day, thankful it was all training, so looking a little lost was almost expected at times. Arriving home, Beth’s car was gone. Heading inside, I walked straight towards her bedroom. Some of the furniture remained, but a cursory check showed that all her clothing was gone.
Sighing to myself, I returned to my bedroom, had a little cry, before I went to find my parents. They were aware she’d moved out that morning, but where she’d gone, they didn’t know either. She’d left no forwarding address but did keep the same number so she could keep in touch with us.
Heading to bed that evening, I sent her a final message, stating that I still understand why, but that I still loved her, would always love her, and that if she changed her mind, I would have her back without a second thought.
For six months, I heard nothing from her. I didn’t message her too often. She’d made her feelings clear. Though my deep love remained, resentment and anger did slowly build. I blamed her for making a unilateral decision without even thinking about my thoughts or feelings. I understood some of her reasoning, but she made up her mind, and that was it.
I moved out of home during those six months as I couldn’t stand to be reminded of her disappearance every single day walking past her bedroom. I found a reasonably priced two-bedroom apartment close enough to my place of work that I didn’t need to drive. Surprisingly, my parents were rather upset that the second of their oldest children had flown the coop, my father helping me out moving with a couple of friends, Mum doing the usual thing of trying her best to help but annoying me at the same time.
Home alone one evening, my phone ringing was a surprise. Most of my mates would only text. Mum called once a week, probably talking to her more in the time since I moved out than in the past couple of years. Checking the name, I actually debated whether to pick up or not.
“Hello, Beth.” There was no reply, only the sound of her crying. Despite it all, I hated hearing her so upset. “Beth?”
“I’m sorry, Mark… I’m so sorry. I miss you and I love you so much. Please don’t hate me forever.”
“I love…” But I didn’t finish as I heard the line disconnect. I was tempted to call her back, but I assumed she was still feeling fragile, and to be honest, I was still feeling rather angry about everything. The last thing I wanted to do was blow up and ruin whatever relationship we had left.
I received a message from her on my birthday. It was simple but made me smile. I still had no idea where she was living, but when Mum invited me for Christmas, I did wonder if she’d arrive. Getting to my parents early, I spent time with my siblings, who were excited to have their big brother back at the house. Mum and both grandmothers were preparing lunch when there was a knock at the door, my father escorting my sister inside. Our eyes met and, for a moment, it was like no-one else was around.
But she spent the entire day avoiding me. I never got the chance to even have a five-minute conversation with her. It was only over lunch that I learned she’d moved to Perth, the other side of the country, as far away as possible from us while still remaining in the same country.
To be honest, the next few years passed by slowly. Aware my sister likely wasn’t going to change her mind, my friends finally convinced me to go out and date. I enjoyed a couple of brief relationships, based more on sex than love, as to be honest, I hardened my heart and shut myself off from falling too deeply for anyone else.
Five years after she left, I got word that my sister returned to Sydney. Our communication during that time was limited at best. The only time she returned was for Christmas. I always received a card and present on my birthday, and she’d call but only for a brief conversation. In return, I found out her address and sent her a present and card on her birthday. But I was warned in no uncertain terms that I was not to attempt to try and visit her.
Mum called to let me know there’d be a family dinner due to my sister returning. Arriving at the house alone, I walked inside and came to a stop as my sister was on the couch, holding hands with a man I’d never met before. My sister was incredibly nervous. Thankfully, my parents didn’t pick up on anything. She rose to her feet, the man next to her doing the same thing.
“Mark, this is… This is Steven. My boyfriend.”
He was nothing like me. Shorter. Slimmer. Different hair. Different colour eyes. I looked at him before glancing back at my sister. “Boyfriend?”
“Yes, Mark,” she said softly, “We’ve been dating for a year, and he chose to come to Sydney with me.”
Steven offered his hand. I stared at it for a few seconds before I grabbed it. And I squeezed. He tried not to react, but he would have met the glare in my eyes. “Nice to meet you, Steven,” I stated through gritted teeth, “I’m just delighted my sister has met someone.”
I’m sure my sister would have recognised the sarcasm dripping from my tone. I met her eyes as I didn’t let go of his hand for at least thirty seconds. She looked ready for the floor to just open up and swallow her. Letting go of his hand, I smirked as he shook it, and no doubt he was wondering as to my reaction. Turning around, I looked at my father. “Beer, Dad?”
“Plenty in the fridge, Mark. Some of those pale ales and XPA’s you like so much.”
Spending most of the time outside did me some good. Whenever I glanced at my sister, I wouldn’t have called her ‘lovey-dovey’ with her partner. Whenever she met my eyes, I knew her well enough to see the guilt. What she didn’t know is that I’d been dating a girl for six months and simply hadn’t brought her along.
I guess it wouldn’t be a surprise to hear that I left early as I simply couldn’t stand being around her. I still loved her. The hate I’d felt after she’d left had long since disappeared. Now I just felt my heart break again, imagining them together in an intimate fashion…
Although back in Sydney, I rarely saw her, never visited her, and our communication was limited to the occasional message. She didn’t call me often and I didn’t call her. Once I was with Holly, I made sure to keep my distance. Beth knew all about Holly but never showed much interest in my relationship. I knew her relationship with Steven didn’t last long, then she seemed to go through a couple of boyfriends rather quickly.
We only saw each other at Christmas and other celebrations. We did meet up for birthdays with the family, but we never spent any time alone in the same room. I wasn’t sure why as I wasn’t inclined to just leap on her. At most I would want a brief conversation, mostly wondering if she still felt the same way about me. All I knew is that, even after everything, I was still in love with her. Whenever she looked at me, I was left believing she still felt the same way.
But nothing changed until the night she appeared on my doorstep…
I’ll admit, part of me was surprised that Beth was still at my apartment when I walked in the front door that evening. I wasn’t surprised that was preparing dinner for us, dumping my bag in my bedroom, before I walked through to the kitchen. She glanced my way and smiled. “I’m making your favourite, Mark,” she stated.
“Still know what my favourite is, Beth?”
She flinched at that before she met my eyes and smiled again. “I might have been stalking your social media profiles for around the past…” She stopped stirring and sighed. “I made a mistake, Mark,” she whispered.
Then she burst into tears, and this time, I took my sister into my arms and held her tightly. She sobbed. She cried. She fell completely to pieces. Her arms wrapped around me tightly, her fingers digging into my back. “Beth… My feelings never changed…”
“You should hate me,” she cried, feeling the front of my shirt quickly dampen with tears, “I broke your heart.”
“You did, but that didn’t mean I just stopped loving you.” Leaning back and lifting her chin, I whispered, “I always lived in hope, Beth.”
“Never gave up on us?”
“Never. The only reason I never flew to Perth or showed up on your door while you lived here, is that I just didn’t know how you would react. I always believed that it would have to be up to you.”
She hugged me tightly while she calmed down. “I shouldn’t have gone to Perth. I should have stayed close. There were so many other options at the time, but I thought…” Giving her a squeeze made her go quiet. “Can you forgive me?”
“Nothing to forgive. We’re now both older, a little wiser, perhaps a few scars on the inside. Beth, you’re my sister and I’ve been in love with you nearly all my life.”
“I’m still in love with you, Mark. I’ve… I’ve been with others, but I never loved them. Not like you. Never like you. You were always the one.” She paused before crying again. “I’m sorry for taking so long to come back.”
“But you are back. That’s the only thing that matters to me right now.”
We finished cooking together, eating at the table, her hand constantly in mine, and I don’t think anything was going to wipe the smile from her face. Settling down on the couch afterwards, we watched a little television though spent most of the time talking about everything that happened between the day she left and the day she turned up at my doorstep.
“I never allowed myself to be alone with you, Mark, because I knew I didn’t have the willpower to resist. You’d just look at me with those gorgeous blue eyes of yours and I knew I’d give in within seconds. That’s why I kept you at arm’s length the entire time.”
“Did you ever have any major feelings for anyone you were with?”
“God no. I chose men that were nothing like you. None of them lasted more than a few months. I hated sex with them. Well, to be honest, I haven’t had all that much sex since I left you. I’d just end up comparing them to you, the connection I’d feel when my brother was inside me, and they were quickly yesterday’s news.”
“So why did he hit you?”
“Because of the sex. I refused him time and again, and he finally blew his top and struck me.”
I squeezed her hand. “He didn’t assault you otherwise, did he?”
“If he did, I’d have told you and I knew you’d handle it for me, Mark. No, he was just your typical cowardly piece of shit. I did nothing to provoke him except stating I didn’t want to have sex, and he thought that was reason enough to hit me more than once.”
“I really want to go over there now.”
She kissed my cheek. “I called the police, Mark. They called me earlier today. It’s being handled.”
“What are your plans, Beth?”
“Do you want me, Mark?”
“Never stopped wanting you. Do you want me?”
“Never stopped, but I was young, foolish, and thought I was doing the right thing. I know now that I wasn’t. I was protecting us from something that didn’t exist. We could have made it work. I know that now.” She cuddled into me. “I know you’ve had girlfriends…”
“None of them meant as much as you.”
“Good pussy though?” I glanced as she giggled. “A sister wants to know.”
“I won’t lie and say the sex wasn’t enjoyable, but it never meant anything compared to making love to my sister.”
“I’m… I’m not quite ready for that yet, Mark. But is snuggling every night for a little while okay?”
“Are you going to move in with me?”
“I don’t want to live anywhere else except with you for the rest of my life.”
“What about your stuff?”
“I brought anything that mattered. I’ve actually stored quite a bit of our stuff with our parents. I’ve moved about quite a bit the past few years.”
I made her squeal as I stood up and easily carried her to my bedroom. Gently laying her down, I helped undress her down to her underwear, noticing her embarrassment at the simple bra and panties. Undressing down to my own underwear, we quickly moved under the sheet and blanket, my sister cuddling into me again.
“Can you wait for me, Mark?”
“As long as you need, Beth.”
“Last night, despite what happened, I slept so well, knowing I was once again in bed with my handsome brother. I felt so loved as soon as your arms were wrapped around me.” Turning on my side, I pulled her close and kissed her softly. She made a contented noise before we relaxed together. “Instantly, it all feels right again.” Caressing her cheek earned a large smile. “Am I still pretty enough for you?”
“Absolutely fucking gorgeous, Beth.”
Her hand moved down, and I felt her brush against my cock. She smiled as the fact I was hard shouldn’t have been a surprise. “I won’t tease you, Mark. At least, I won’t too much.”
Turning around, she spooned back against me, her back against my chest, my arms holding her tight. She giggled when feeling my erection press into her. “Okay, definitely won’t be waiting too long to feel you inside me again,” she whispered, “I’ve missed everything, Mark. How close we once were. Lying with you like this. But the sex? My god, I’ve spent more time masturbating and reminiscing over these past years than anything else.”
Moving my hand down her body, she automatically spread her legs as I let my hand slide underneath her panties. Feeling how warm and wet she was made me smile. “Is that from just being near me?” She nodded silently. “Was it always like that, Beth? Every time we were near each other?”
“Yes,” she whimpered, “And if I was with someone, they’d wonder why I didn’t want them to touch me when we got home. I’d go into the bathroom and masturbate to the best orgasm in ages after just seeing you.”
“Are you sure you don’t want your brother to use some of his talents?”
“I’m sure, Mark, but I knew you’d offer because I remember how much you loved going down on me.”
Beth had organised time off work due to her assault. She gave me her address and I popped over to her old apartment. There was no sign of the ex-partner, so I packed up whatever of hers remained. He returned as I was carrying a bag of her stuff downstairs. To say he turned pale upon seeing me wouldn’t be an understatement. I lowered the bag to the floor and stalked towards him, backing him up against a wall. He was shorter, slimmer, and looked ready to piss his pants.
“You’ll forget her name. You’ll erase her number from your phone. You’ll forget she even exists. You know who I am?”
“Her brother,” he managed to reply.
“And I don’t appreciate cowardly men who strike my sister. The only reason I don’t do a thing now is she wouldn’t want me to. I love her too much to upset her again. What are you going to do when you’re back in your apartment?”
“Delete her number. Everything about it. I won’t see her again.”
“Good boy.” Picking up the bag, I resumed walking down the stairs without a backwards glance.
Returning home with her things earned one hell of a smile and then the sort of scorching kiss that used to promise a while lot more. Dragging her into my body, the kiss quickly turned steamy, ending up on the couch with my sister straddling my lap, rubbing her panties against my covered erection. She needed to break the kiss, biting her bottom lip, her eyes a sea of turmoil as I knew her body wanted one thing, but her mind needed to catch up.
Heading over to our parents on Saturday to catch up, they didn’t seem surprised that I showed up with my sister. Lunch was pleasant as always, the four of us managing to catch up, things now easier for them that the triplets were older, and they finally had help as well. “Where are you living now?” our father asked.
“I’m staying with Mark for now.”
“And have you resumed your relationship?” our mother wondered, smiling at us.
I’m sure we both stared at our parents, jaws dropped wide, the fork my sister was using clattering on the table. “We were distracted but we were not blind,” our father added, “But we knew if we said anything, it would only force you away from us. We’d already done enough as it was. Adding further fuel would have meant…”
“Why did you break up with him, Beth?” Mum wondered, “You were so in love.” My sister couldn’t reply, needing to cry against as I held her close. “I don’t mean to pry nor make you cry, sweetheart,” Mum continued, “But it’s one thing your father and I never understood. It would have been hard for you both, difficult for many to understand, but your love for each other would have overcome.”
“Because I was scared,” she whispered, “Scared of losing everything. Not just Mark, but my family, friends, job. I didn’t want to do it, I broke my heart as much as his, but…”
I shushed her as I knew she was on the verge of falling apart again. As she rested her head against my chest, I glanced at my father, who returned a simple nod of approval, but our mother couldn’t stop smiling. She mouthed two simple words.
‘We approve’. And she added quietly, “And we have always and never stopped loving our children.”
Once my sister calmed down, it was actually our father who gave us the best advice. “Look, kids, and I can say that because you’re still our children. Sydney is more than big enough that you can be a couple, and no-one will bat an eyelid as only a few people know that you are siblings. Where you live, Mark, how many people know Beth is your sister?”
“No-one. Her arrival at my apartment was the first time she’s been there.”
“Well, that makes things simple. Your girlfriend has simply moved in with you.”
“Are you planning on kids?” Mum asked.
Beth and I shared a glance before laughing. “We haven’t got that far, Mum,” I replied.
“Are you sure you’re okay with this?” Beth wondered.
“Your father and I have discussed this at length over the years. It was when you turned up with that complete dropkick of a boyfriend a few years back that we were going to sit you both down, tell you what we knew, and hope you’d finally work your way back to each other. But part of us didn’t want to interfere. We knew that one day, you’d work it out.”
Leaving later that afternoon, we each shared a long hug with a parent, and though it would probably never be what it should have been, it was good that our relationship with our parents was recovering. They’d apologised more than once for their mistakes. We didn’t hold any grudges or ill-will. Hell, part of understood it was a difficult life for them.
Returning to what I could now call our apartment, we’d barely stepped inside when my sister leapt on me. By the time we hit the mattress in our bedroom, we were both naked. My sister was wet and willing, whimpering as I easily slid my cock inside her for the first time in far too long.
“Oh god yes!” she cried out, “I’ve got my brothers big cock deep inside my pussy again!” I slowly pumped her a few times before she cried out, “And I fucking love it. Fuck your sister, Mark. Make her yours again.” She smiled as I started to thrust faster, savouring how hot and tight she still was after all this time. “Oh yes, my pussy was only made for your cock, Mark.”
“My pussy, Beth,” I growled, “You belong to me.”
“And you belong to me. And so does this magnificent cock!”
We didn’t leave the room until the next morning, as we fucked, sucked, licked and then cuddled until early the next morning. My sister wanted to do everything. Sucked me and swallowed, while I returned the favour, going down on her and eating her out to more than an orgasm. We must have tried a million and one different positions. She offered me her arse again, telling me I was the only man to ever have that. When we finally went to sleep, we were both exhausted, muttering that I’d call in sick the next morning.
We spent the weekend organising her things as there was no chance that she was going anywhere now. I made space in my closet, but many of her things were placed in the second bedroom. What made me smile is a photo she’d always had with her, and it took pride of place in the living room. It was a photo of us out on a date. What had me smile was the look in her eyes as she gazed at me. The look of someone completely in love and devoted to me.
When I looked at my sister watching me, I saw that same look in her eyes. That same look had always been there, even when not together. She did her best to hide it, but in those moments when our eyes would meet across a room, the love we shared had never dimmed.
In bed on Sunday night, aware it was back to real life, we were cuddling up after making love. “I know we can’t marry legally, Mark, but I have looked into having children. We can both get tested, and as long as we’re okay, we should be able to at least try.”
“I’d love to have children with my sister. When do you want to start?”
“Whenever you’re ready.”
Turning her onto her back, she laughed as I easily slid inside her and left my cock buried. “How does right now sound?”
“I won’t bother with my pill going forward.” She wrapped her legs around me. “Fill me up, brother. Put a baby in your sister!”
It didn’t quite work like that, but I loved the idea that my sister was as eager as I was. The good news is that it didn’t take all that long for her to fall pregnant.
Epilogue
I call those years separated from my brother as ‘the lost years’. I had been young and foolish, but I wasn’t lying when I said I was scared. I was totally in love with my little brother. Devoted. He owned my heart. And it scared me because, the longer our relationship continued, the more I worried about us being found out and the ramifications of that discovery. We would become pariahs of the community, forced apart, no doubt objects of curiosity by the media. ‘How could a brother and sister fall in love?’ And me being the older, no doubt I’d be under the microscope and more than likely would have ended up in jail.
But I never stopped loving my brother. I’d always been in love with him. I was with other men during those lost years. Not many, and I was honest with him when I said I didn’t have a lot of sex with them, and certainly never enjoyed it. None of them knew my mind or body like my brother. Like his girlfriends, my boyfriends seemed to realise I was in love with someone else, but I usually dumped them anyway. I preferred being alone than be with someone.
The one time I took someone home with me, seeing the anguish in my brothers’ eyes, I promised myself that I’d never do that again. Steven broke up with me within the week, left terrified by my brother. I was almost ready to tell him why my brother had been so possessive…
I’m aware Mark also had lovers of his own. Considering how handsome and awesome he is, I knew women would have been tripping over themselves. Hearing Holly was with him for five years did hurt. But even with her, I still remember how he looked at me on those rare times we were together. I felt sorry for her in a way, the fact she’d never own his heart like I did.
But we found our way back to each other. I’ll always regret the decision I made, the years apart, but we’ve been making up for it the past ten years. I can’t stop smiling at how wonderful our life is now. We bought a large house together out in the suburbs. Started a family, and we now have two daughters and a son of our own. Our parents are fantastic as grandparents. We did have to break links with most of our friends but made new friends in the community.
We can’t legally marry but I wear two rings, an engagement and wedding ring, while he also wears a wedding band.
Life is hectic with three kids, full-time jobs, and needing to keep a household running. But that didn’t stop my husband and I from enjoying time together nearly every single day. It was usually at night once the children in bed. Right now, I’m waiting on our bed, naked, wet and willing, as he checks on our children a final time.
“Hey, honey, I…” He shut up at seeing his sister-wife on the bed. I’ve washed and groomed myself, my pussy as smooth as ever, my breasts larger than before, but they were still holding firm enough. I kept myself fit, and I loved seeing his eyes light up at the sight.
He removed his underwear quickly before joining me on the bed, his mouth immediately between my legs. Even after all this time, it was a rare night that my brother didn’t feast on my pussy. He simply got better and better, knowing exactly where to lick, where to press his fingers, and I loved it when he had a couple of fingers in my pussy and my arse. The orgasms were earth shattering.
I returned the favour, of course. I’m not one of those women who stopped going down on their partner. I loved sucking his cock, on my knees as he sat on the edge of the bed, gazing up at my brother with undisguised lust and unconditional love. I didn’t always swallow, because I loved taking his cum on my face, my tits or my body.
When it came to lovemaking, it depended on our mood. Sometimes it was slow, tender and gentle, and could last for hours. Other nights, I’d demand my brother-husband fuck me hard and fast, wanting to wake up the next morning limping from a sore pussy and, if I was in the mood, a sore arse.
This night was about the former. I’d had a tough week at work and needed attention from my brother-husband. He always seemed to be able to read my mind, and the lovemaking that night was wonderful, feeling all his love flow as he filled my pussy more than once, making sure he made me cum at the same time, before I cuddled into him afterwards.
It was always in those moments after lovemaking that I’d get a little emotional, the regrets still lingering on my mind, the fact he’d remained in love with me all those years, living more in hope than expectation. I’d feel his strong arms hold me tight and I knew he’d never let me go.
I loved my brother, had always loved my brother, would always love my brother, and would do so until the day I died.
Chapter 122: The Art of Living Well
Chapter Text
You never think it’s going to happen to you. Friends go through the pain of divorce for whatever reason. But because you trust and love your partner, you never believe that you’ll end up being another statistic, another failed marriage. But when you look at the divorce statistics, particularly in the modern age, it actually leaves me wondering why people bother getting married at all. ‘Til Death Do Us Part’ certainly rings hollow, it’s meaning lost over the decades.
I should have recognised the signs, I guess, but not due to anything I read online, whether it was stories, articles or simply being more observant. When you’re in love with someone, you generally have a blinkered, rose-tinted view of the world. When you’re married, have kids, a home, and built a life together, the idea that you’d grow old together is what gives you peace of mind.
But I guess the signs were there, and I’d seen them before.
I grew up in what they eventually called ‘a broken home’. I thought my parents’ marriage was strong when I was growing up. They certainly seemed to love and respect each other. My father worked hard for a living, a physically demanding job that took a lot out of him. But he loved his wife and family and sacrificed himself for what I guess you’d call ‘the greater good’. My mother returned to work once my youngest sister was at school.
Being a kid, we had no real idea what was going on, but looking back, there were signs I’d soon recognise and that’s when I figured it all out. She didn’t start having an affair straight away. I was a teenager when it started, my brother around eighteen months younger, while my little sister was three years younger.
It started like so how many affairs start. First it was working late. Then it was business trips away. Showers as soon as she got home from an afternoon spent with her lover. Dressing far nicer than she ever did for our father. And, as this was before the time of smartphones, secret phone calls and my mother disappearing at strange times for her liaisons.
The only reason my father discovered the affair was that he walked in one them. I learned later that he was finishing work early, hoping to surprise my mother by taking her out for the afternoon, who told him she was taking half a day to get her hair done and do a little shopping. Instead, he arrived home to find her car in the driveway and a car he admitted to recognising beside it. He parked up the street and walked home, entering through the back door.
He strode into the bedroom to find his wife, my mother, being fucked by her boss. In the marital bed. My dad lost it completely and beat the shit out of him. His name was Jim Thompson, and he eventually crawled out of our house, battered, bruised and bleeding. Despite the age, my father was someone who’d raised his children to never hit a woman. But how he managed to keep a lid on his rage that afternoon, I still don’t know. Even he can’t explain it.
What my father quickly learned is that adultery meant absolutely nothing in a country where no fault divorces were the norm. Some people state that possession is nine-tenths of the law. My father tried to kick her out of the house, pack up her shit and send her off to her parents. Once they learned what she’d done, they wanted nothing to do with her. Her sister also refused to take her in. As the house was also in her name as well as my fathers, she refused to move.
My father was stuck between a rock and a hard place. If he stayed, a divorce wouldn’t be possible. A man and wife need to be separated for twelve months, that means living in separate locations, before a divorce can be obtained. More than once, my father tried to have my mother removed due to her adultery, but it wasn’t a crime and she was within her rights to remain in the house.
Yeah, sometimes no fault divorces suck arse as there is a guilty party that caused the divorce when adultery is the reason, and for them walk out of a marriage without being ‘punished’ for breaking their vows does seem a little unfair.
My father eventually gave in, not willing to remain in the same house with a cheating wife. He found an apartment and moved out. He couldn’t find a place large enough to take all three of us, so we were stuck living with my mother. I had figured out what was going on and let my mother know immediately what I thought about her. She tried to explain her reasons, but I told her that as soon as I could, I’d go live with my father. My younger brother and little sister were not informed so simply wondered why our father had left. I did my best to explain it without getting in the middle.
The only good thing my mother did during that year was that she never stopped our visits with our father. Those first couple of months, he was a broken man. He did his best to put on a happy face for his children, but even we could see that the smile was forced. Being the oldest, he sat me down one evening after my siblings had gone to bed and admitted we were the only reason he remained nearby, but he would fight for custody and try and get the house if possible.
It was a pipe dream though. Men were rarely given custody back then, and when it came to the divorce after twelve months of separation, it was required they attend court to sort out custody and other matters. As I was old enough to take the stand, I stated categorically I wanted to live with my father. But as my brother and sister were considered too young to make such a decision, though the judge would consider what they said, custody of all three of us was awarded to my mother. The only positive for my father is that alimony isn’t a thing in Australia, though there is such a thing as ‘spousal maintenance’. However, that is not always awarded, and as our mother made good money anyway, he only had to pay reasonable child support. Unlike what it seems to be like in the United States, child support in Australia is reasonable on the parent no longer in the household, so my father wouldn’t be left destitute due to child support payments.
The next four years were difficult. I despised my mother by now and she knew it. Any man she tried to introduce as her new partner, I let him know my mother was a whore who’d cheated on her husband, forcing him out of the family home. More than once, I left her in floods of tears. By sixteen, we barely spoke and I was out of the house as often as possible, whether at school, working a part-time job or just not being there.
My father did get his life back on track after the divorce, eventually meeting a lovely woman named Naomi, a fellow divorcee. I supported their relationship and she soon grew to love his three children like her own. She had a daughter of her own, and we treated her like a sister. Despite his heartache, I was pleased my father found love again, though I knew he hesitated getting married again. Naomi seemed to realise so was happy to cohabitate, the pair eventually renting a house together and establishing a de facto relationship.
As soon as I hit eighteen and graduated high school, I moved out of home to live with my father. I hated leaving my siblings behind, the only reason I’d stayed until that age, but by that stage, my relationship with my mother was untenable. My last words to her were, I admit, incredibly cruel, but it was simply an explosion of all the negative thoughts I’d kept to myself since my father was forced out of home, simply due to not wanting to remain married to a cheating whore. Despite our relationship collapse, she still sobbed when I packed my car the day I left. I hugged my brother and sister, assuring them I’d be close by and not forget them, before I glared at my mother one final time.
My experience with my mother did make me wary when it came to dealing with women. I’d read a lot of articles about infidelity and I knew, at heart, I was a monogamous man and would expect the same from any partner. I did have a couple of girlfriends through high school, but once I was out working and making money, I started to date, hoping I’d find a woman worthy of my love and trust.
I met Kylie when I was twenty-one years old. She was a recent university graduate. I was working as an engineer while taking night classes, as although I enjoyed working with my hands, I hoped to work my way up the organisation into management. I met her at once of those corporate gigs, I was there representing the engineering company while she was working part-time as a sales representative for a supplying company. We hit it off immediately, and by the end of the day, I had her number in my phone with a promise to give her a call.
“Hot date, Mark?” my roommate asked. He was one of my best mates from school and we’d agreed to live together so rent and bills were cheaper.
“Something like that, Dave.”
“She that chick you met at the conference?”
“Yeah.”
“Finally get the balls to call her?”
I glanced at him and smirked. “Fuck off, Dave. I just waited a couple of days to not appear over-eager. Trust me, she was rather excited on the phone when I did call her, and eager to meet up as soon as possible.”
Applying a little aftershave, I thought I looked okay. Better than looking like a bum, anyway. Though I had a decent job, the money still wasn’t that great, but I was comfortable enough. We’d agreed to meet at a bar in town and go from there. I usually didn’t do dinner and drinks on the first couple of dates. Too many stories of women looking for a free meal, the man who paid never hearing from the woman again afterwards.
Walking into the bar after parking up my car, she was sat on a stool, and the first thing I noticed was the short skirt and her long legs. She was already sipping at a drink, meeting my eyes across the room. When her eyes lit up and she smiled, I think my heart started to beat a little faster. She had gorgeous blonde hair down to her shoulders, hazel eyes that sparkled in the low light, a gorgeous little nose and a pair of lips that were immediately kissable. She was rather slim with a small bust, though I’d noticed her pert little butt when we’d chatted at the conference.
Over a couple of drinks, we slowly got to know each other. Her role at the corporate gig had been temporary, admitting she’d only been hired due to having a pretty face so it would attract the men in her direction. She laughed, admitting it was true, but it left her feeling like a piece of meat. “And so many married men were hitting on me,” she added, “It was disgusting.”
I saw her point. I know my own mother cheated, but both sexes were just as bad when it came to cheating. Due to my own curiosity, I went looking online for statistics and the fact so many men and women admitted to extramarital affairs left my jaw dropped in utter shock. What made it worse is that, according to plenty of articles based in Australia, we were notorious for being a bunch of cheating scumbags.
“You were the perfect gentleman though, Mark,” she added, taking my hand in hers, “You didn’t try and check out my tiny tits or arse. You met my eyes the entire time and remained entirely professional. At least until you asked for my number. You were the only genuine person there. You’d better be single though.”
I placed a hand on my heart, raising my other hand. “I swear I’m single. Ask any of my friends.”
She smiled and gripped my hand again. “Good, because I’ve got a good feeling about you. I’ve been hurt before.”
We agreed to take things slow. We met for coffee or drinks for the first couple of weeks. It was the end of a third night for drinks that we kissed for the first time. By then, she knew about my parents’ relationship. She hugged me tightly, and for some reason, it just made me feel better about things. When we kissed, I just knew it was right. Meeting her eyes, I was left feeling she was thinking the same thing.
Drinks turned into dinner. Within a week, she was back at the apartment I shared with Dave. He had a girlfriend of his own, and spent most of his time at her place, so thankfully he wasn’t there. After sharing a final drink together, I took her by the hand and we made love for the first time. She was utterly gorgeous without anything on. Like any woman, she had some insecurities, particularly about her small chest. I assured her that her breasts were perfect, she had a fantastic body, and I just wanted to bite her arse constantly.
Within a month, she confessed her love for me, I returned those feelings, and things took off from there. As soon as she found a permanent job, we discussed serious matters such as living together, buying a house, marriage and then kids. By this stage, though what happened to my father lingered in my mind, Kylie had well and truly won my heart and that was all that mattered. She was a delight to be around, and she admitted to wanting to be a wife and mother above anything.
Before getting married, we agreed to buy a house together. Thankfully, this was before the housing boom that swept across Australia, particularly in Sydney. However, due to her lack of employment, and a poor credit history, which she had told me about, she couldn’t co-sign a mortgage. I couldn’t afford one on my own, or no bank would offer me one by myself, so my father offered to co-sign so his wage would complement my own.
I had no idea how much that would save my arse in the future, but for the moment, Kylie was ever so thankful to him, and she nearly wept when he told her that she was simply another daughter. Her parents absolutely loved me at the same time, so when I popped the question only three months after moving into our new home, everyone was delighted when we announced our engagement and the date of our wedding.
Marrying Kylie was the best day of my life up to that point. I was marrying the woman I considered my soulmate, and she often told me that I was hers in return. Walking down the aisle towards me, I was probably grinning like a fool. She started to giggle when I took her hand as we were both overjoyed to finally commit ourselves to each other. It was no church wedding, taking place in a park, where a marquee tent was sitting nearby where the reception could take place.
Our honeymoon was a week on an island in the Pacific. Sun, sea, sand and endless sex. Little wonder we figured out that’s when she fell pregnant with our first child. She gave birth to a beautiful baby girl nine months after our honeymoon, and within six months of giving birth, she was ready for another child. Eighteen months later, she gave birth to our son.
Three months later, we agreed that two was enough. We both had what we wanted. To my surprise, she didn’t want me to get the snip, just in case we changed our minds, and getting her tubes tied was out too. She simply agreed to go back on birth control, as it had never bothered her before, and life carried on as normal. She was a housewife and mother until both children were at school. Once our son was at school, she resumed employment, though kept her hours to school times until both our children were in secondary school. Only then did she return to complete full-time employment.
By the time we both hit forty-five, I was now a regional manager for a national engineering chain. I did travel every so often but rarely more than one night away from home. Kylie was established in her career in real estate, managing her own office though would occasional report to head office in the CBD. Our daughter, Charlotte, had moved out of home to live with her boyfriend. He was a lovely young man who was already devoted to her. I assumed wedding bells loomed on the horizon. Our son, Steven, was still at university, living in a sharehouse close to campus. I was aware of his different sexual interests but Kylie and I supported him no matter his choices in life.
We’d been married over twenty years by now. I thought we were still in love with each other as the day we’d exchanged vows. My eyes had never been turned. Hand on heart, I might look at another woman but never considered doing anything as I’d given my heart to Kylie and I didn’t want to destroy that trust.
But I couldn’t help it. What happened to my father always lingered. I should have known better. I should have seen the signs. But when I finally realised the truth, I knew I’d have to take certain steps to prepare myself for the inevitable.
You just never think it’s going to happen to you.
“You think she’s cheating on you?” Dave asked, hearing the surprise in his tone, “Mate, she loves you to death. What on earth…”
“I’ve been blind, Dave. I thought once Steve left the house, our relationship would return to what it was before. And for a few months, she couldn’t get enough of me. Honestly fucked me into a coma more than once and I left her a sweaty, red faced mess after making her cum nearly all night. But I’m starting to see similar behaviour to the shit my mother was pulling on my father.”
Just thinking about that whore still caused my blood to boil. I’d barely seen her in the past twenty years. She had attended my wedding and that was only due to my father intervening. He’d married Naomi by then and had well and truly moved on. He told me to be the better man and invite her. I didn’t have to involve her, but not inviting her would make me look like the bad guy. I grit my teeth and sent her an invitation. Other than that, apart from updates about grandchildren, who she rarely had the chance to visit, I’d had nothing to do with her. Kylie knew the story and never pushed for any sort of relationship with her either.
“So what are you going to do?”
“Get any evidence I can, and if she is cheating on me, I simply walk away from her.”
“How will you do that?”
“I have ways and means. She’d been more secretive than normal the past few months. I should have noticed earlier. My own stupid fault, but that’s what I get for trusting her. Once I realised what was going on, I guess it was too late to stop it, so I’ve been preparing myself for the inevitable. I have a meeting on Monday morning with a private investigator. All I want to know is if she’d doing the dirty. I don’t need to see photos and video, though anything that will help my case…”
“Shame you can’t divorce on grounds of adultery in this bloody country.”
“While true, a man can protect himself if he’s smart and protects himself early enough. Thankfully, she’s waited until the kids were out of the house before cheating. And there are one or two things she’d forgotten about our life that might turn things in my favour.”
He patted my shoulder. “I’m sorry, mate. I really am.”
I sipped at my beer. “So am I. Thing is, until I have confirmation, I can’t stop loving her. Maybe it’s just my suspicious mind. Maybe I’m just being a jealous bastard. But the signs are there, mate. I was oblivious until I finally realised what was going on.”
The next morning, I drove to my father’s place. Naomi greeted me as always, asking if she could sit with him as I explained the situation. I must have had a look on my face, as despite it being only 10am, he placed a bottle of beer in my hand, told me to take my time before I started. I smiled when he took Naomi by the hand. They were still in love as much as the day they’d married. The de facto relationship hadn’t lasted long before my father wanted her to be his wife.
“I think Kylie is having an affair.”
Naomi gasped. My father muttered ‘Fuck. Not again’.
“I’m going to hire a private investigator on Monday. But all the signs are there, Dad. The same signs you told me about Mum. All the signs you told me about. If she is cheating, then she’d certainly read the playbook on how to get away with it. But once I pulled my head out of my arse…”
“What do you want me to do?”
I grinned. Naomi giggled as I’m fairly sure it wasn’t a nice smile. “Dad, I’m going to give my house to you. Remember how you co-signed that mortgage agreement years ago? Kylie has never placed her name on the deed. According to law, you and I own the property while, once I’m gone, she’d be considered no more than a tenant. I’m selling you the house as a gift by simply removing my name from the deed. According to state and federal law, I can do that for free.”
“And what do we do then?”
“I sign a month to month rental agreement with you. As soon as I pull the plug on our marriage, if it comes to that, you can sort things out with Kylie. Though she will have some form of tenant rights, due to living in the property for an extended period, we’ll read up so you can legally evict her, with a court order if required. Unfortunately, due to the plan I have in my head, I won’t be around for it.”
“You’ve given this some thought, Mark?” Naomi wondered.
“Kylie and I discussed monogamy and fidelity before we married. She knows about my mother. I warned her that if she ever cheated on me, I won’t forgive her. I don’t care if it’s one time or a hundred. You sleep with someone else, you break the vows we took and therefore break the marriage contract. At least the ‘no fault’ bollocks means I can leave rather easily. And I won’t have to pay her a cent. No child support as they’re out of the house. And no spousal maintenance as she earns as much money as I do. Thank god we don’t have those fucked up alimony laws like some places in the States. Fuck giving some cheating bitch part of my wage just because she can’t keep her legs closed.” I took a sip of my beer and glanced at Naomi. “Sorry, I’m a little pissed off about this. I just hope I’m wrong.”
Returning home, Kylie was in the living room, curled up on the couch, watching a movie. She smiled at me as always, her eyes lighting up at my appearance. “Where have you been?” she wondered.
“See my dad. Just needed some advice about something.”
“Oh, what?”
“A work thing. Might be a new opportunity on the horizon.”
The problem I felt is that I only had suspicions, no concrete evidence that she was doing me dirty. And if she was having an affair, it was someone she didn’t see every day. I knew the day that ‘girl’s nights’ happened out of nowhere would be one of the straws to break the camels’ back, but so far, there was nothing like that. There was the occasional late night working, but I had those too. If she was suspicious, she’d think I was cheating on her on those rare nights I worked late.
Heading to bed that night, she snuggled into me as always, whispering how much she loved me. It hurt my heart to think that she was lying to me. Maybe she loved me but needed something or someone new? If that was the case, we’d divorce and she can have that new fellow. I’d read some fictional stories about wives who, for whatever reason, turned into massive sluts, fucking multiple guys, participating in gangbangs. The idea my beautiful wife would participate in such things nearly made me gag.
Until I had evidence, I had to trust her. It was the old saying of ‘trust but verify’. So when I whispered back that I loved her, I still meant it at heart. But the idea she was breaking our vows was almost too much to bear at times.
The next day was Monday. I was out the door for work first. Every morning, we’d have breakfast together, then I’d brush my teeth, and I’d always receive a kiss on the lips. A proper kiss too, not those pecks married couples seemed to do after years of marriage. That morning, it was the same, her eyes sparkling as she told me she loved me and wished me a good day.
I almost felt guilty, knowing I’d be meeting a private investigator at lunchtime, ready to put my wife under surveillance because I believed she was now cheating on me after twenty years of what I thought was a happy marriage.
I was a little surprised that I was met by a woman. I was expecting an ex-cop with a grudge against women, dressed in a trenchcoat and fedora. Guess I watch too many old movies. She noted my surprise and smiled, explaining the process, what was on offer and how much it would cost. “Will she notice money being moved?”
“No, we’ve kept separate accounts but have a shared account where we pay for bills and other household things.”
“What makes you think she’s having an affair?”
I explained what I saw when my mother was doing the same thing, then what my father discovered, what my mother then admitted, before explaining the current situation. “How is your sex life?” she finally asked.
“Once my son left home, we were at it like rabbits. But around six months ago, it slowed down again. I thought it was just we got everything out of our system. Truth be told, I’d… um… I’d be intimate with my wife every damned night if I could. Just because I’m forty-five doesn’t mean I’m no longer interested in sex.”
“Have you noted changes in her behaviour?”
“Yes. They’re subtle, but they are there. Know the term red flags?” She nodded and I grinned. “Not quite enough for a communist parade, but there are enough red flags that I’m allowed to be concerned and suspicious.”
She explained what they could offer. It includes phone tapping, video surveillance, personal tracking, and all manner of activities, some she admitted that might not stand up to scrutiny, which meant they would be considered somewhat illegal. I had to explain that it wasn’t a constant affair, unless my head was completely buried in the sand. I had no idea if she met someone at lunchtime, or if working late was when she did it, or just those occasional dalliances where she just wanted some different sex. I had to admit that I simply didn’t know and I just wanted the truth.
I was given a little time to think about it, letting them know I’d call by Friday to start the surveillance for the start of the next week.
It was difficult refusing sex with my wife. I still didn’t know the truth, but the idea I was now sharing her with one or more men was a complete turn off. I could have feigned illness but I went with the truth. I simply wasn’t interested. I know it upset her when I rebuffed her advances. She finally asked if I was stressed with work. I was stressed about something, so grunting my agreement seemed to satisfy her curiosity. She snuggled into me as always, whispering that she loved me.
I called the Wednesday, asking them to start immediately. I needed to know as it was starting to drive me mad. I was left wondering if it was all in my head. No wonder so many spouses on the receiving end of being cheated on were left mentally scarred by it.
In the end, though I paid for their services and they did discover incriminating evidence, it took only a month of rebuffing my wife for her to finally show her true colours. By this stage, I was reading literature every day about cheating spouses, whether men or women, all the signs of cheating, how they go about pulling the wool over their eyes, and also what spouses can do once the marriage implodes. I was already prepared. I had already started moving things into my car, and I had what I called a ‘bug out bag’. Work knew I was getting ready to move, I just needed to give them a date. My father now owned our house outright, the rental agreement not making any mention of my wife. She would find herself turfed out within a couple of months with any luck.
It was a Friday night. I returned home at my normal time. I’d usually find Kylie in the living room watching television, nursing a glass of wine when I walked in the door. We’d generally order in some takeaway, talk about our week, perhaps discuss plans for the weekend, snuggle together and then make our way to the bedroom. Before she started acting differently, Friday night was usually a great night with the kids finally out of the house. We’d make love constantly, sometimes barely stopping until Sunday.
Instead, I heard her busy in the bathroom. I almost laughed to myself, the situation was so cliché, grabbing a beer from the kitchen before perching myself on the couch.
You never think it’s going to happen to you.
I waited in the near darkness before she appeared. I was expecting a slutty little black dress. Instead, she was wearing a colourful blouse and a short skirt, stockings and heels. She’d styled her hair, applied some make-up, jewellery accentuated everything. She was a knock-out. Shame it wasn’t for me. I knew it wasn’t immediately.
“Oh, Mark. I didn’t know you were home.”
“I got home at my usual time, Kylie. You were obviously too busy primping and prepping yourself for whatever you’re doing. Where are you going?”
She took a deep breath. “I’m going out tonight, Mark. With John from work.”
“Why?”
“It’s just a work thing.”
That was a bare-faced lie. I knew who he was. He was the affair partner. He worked at the head office of her company. He was married with kids, of a similar age to both of us. I’m not sure what she was expecting me to say, but there comes a moment when a man will simply wash his hands of a situation. If she was expecting me to plead or beg, she obviously didn’t know me at all. She knew my stance on monogamy and fidelity.
Standing up, she met my eyes as I walked towards her. I glared at her and she eventually shrank back. I smiled as I walked into the kitchen. “Are you not going to say anything, Mark?”
“Nope.”
She wouldn’t have a clue how prepared I was. I guess we were both good actors. Only difference was I wasn’t tearing her heart out with all the lies. “Okay. Fair enough. I’ll be home later. We can talk then.”
I didn’t say anything, but I did follow her to the door. She stopped and looked back at me, looking as unsure as I’d ever seen her. Whether it was guilt or not, I didn’t know and no longer cared.
“Goodnight, Mark,” she said softly.
“Goodbye, Kylie.”
She should have realised what I was saying, but I guess she thought I was just going to be another man I’d read about who’d put up with such bullshit. But I was no cuckold. I wasn’t going to tolerate that sort of bullshit. I had no interest in an open marriage, sharing my wife, and god help those men who enjoy watching their wives being fucked by others. Talk about emasculating, humiliating, and a complete reversal of the vows taken when being married.
As soon as she was gone, I put my plan into operation. I grabbed my ‘bug out bag’ and packed another suitcase, placing those in my car. I got online and thanked the heavens that everything could be done through a phone app or online nowadays. We had very little debt, only a credit card each which I immediately paid off and cancelled. I paid any bills that were coming up then moved most of our savings from our joint account to my own account. I left her enough she could pay a month or two of rent and the bills. After that, she was on her own.
Possession is nine-tenths of the law. She didn’t own the house and I would be long gone by the time she realised our savings had disappeared too.
Walking around the house one final time, I couldn’t help sigh. So many good memories now tainted. Grabbing another beer, I had three calls to make. The first would be easy. The last two would be difficult.
“Dad, it’s confirmed. She’s cheating on me. She had the gall to admit she was going out with another man tonight. The plan goes into effect from this moment.”
“Where are you going?”
“Adelaide. I’ve got a new gig there for twelve months. Once the divorce is final, I might return to Sydney, but it’s a case of wait and see.”
“Okay, son. I’ll make sure she doesn’t learn where you are. New number?”
“I’ll sort that out once I get there. I’ll send you my new address once I’ve found a place to live.”
“Drive safely and don’t do anything stupid.”
“Dad, all I’m doing is walking out on a cheating spouse. Unfortunately, like father, like son rings a little hollow this time.”
“You did nothing wrong, Mark. Just find peace in what you’re doing and you’ll soon move on. Just know that Naomi and I love you. Do your kids know?”
“I’m calling them next.”
“Good luck, son. I’ll talk to you soon.”
Calling my children was the most difficult two calls I made in my life. I called my daughter first. She would always be daddy’s little girl. When I explained the situation, she cried on the other end of the phone. That’s what hardened my heart, hearing my little girl sob because her daddy had been left heartbroken. I assured her I would always love her, but for the time being, I was going away. I would email her all my new details once I was settled, but for the time being, I wasn’t going to tell anyone.
As for my son, he showed the stoic attitude I’d expect from any young man. He called his mother a slut and the only question he had of me was what I was going to do with it.
“I’ll figure out where he lives and send it to his wife,” I admitted, “She deserves to know the truth. Other than that, I have no desire for revenge, Steve. This isn’t fiction, it’s real life. I’m heartbroken now but all I’ll do is wait it out until the divorce and then somehow rebuild my life. I’m only forty-five, forty-six when the divorce is granted.”
“What about counselling? Can she demand it?”
“Marriage isn’t like that here, nor are divorce laws, Steve. You’ve been reading too many stories based on laws in the States. As long as we’re separated for twelve months, I can apply for divorce. As you’re both over eighteen, I won’t even be required to attend court, though I will, just to ensure it goes through. She can’t request counselling as we’ve been married twenty years.”
“Well, I’d be careful, Dad. You know what courts can be like. If she pleads her case enough…”
“Then I’ll just take my evidence to the counsellor, place the photos in front of them, and ask if they’d remain married to a woman who cheated on them.”
“Okay, Dad. Well, look after yourself and keep in touch when you get to wherever you’re going. I’ll keep you up to date as I reckon Mum will come to me. She knows Lottie will protect you.”
“Thanks, Steve. I’ll talk to you soon.”
And that was it. I wrote a short letter to Kylie, explaining that I was leaving and that she would soon hear from my father. I didn’t tell her why; I’d leave that as a little surprise. Other than that, I explained that I had already called our children and told them the truth, as did my father. She was welcome to tell her parents that I’d left, but if I started receiving abuse or pleas to reconcile, I’d send them the evidence.
My final act was to remove my wedding ring and place it on the coffee table with the note and all the evidence I’d received. They were copies as the originals would remain in my possession, in the event I’d need to use them for any reason.
Getting into my car, I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, but I did find that all the stress I’d been under disappear as I pulled away from the house. I’d booked a hotel on the western edges of the city in preparation for my drive to Adelaide. I had two weeks to get there and organise my life, so I wasn’t in any rush, thinking I’d stop at the occasional country town, where there was little more than a pub, a post office and a police station, usually all in the same building.
I arrived in Adelaide a week later. Heading to the office I’d be working out of, I was greeted by a couple of people I’d recognised from previous corporate conferences. I already knew my role, so knowing I was a stranger to their city, they took me out and showed me around, suggesting areas I should consider living.
I ended up living in a hotel for a month while I organised a place to live. I eventually selected a modern three-bedroom apartment in North Adelaide, having done my research and found it to be one of the nicer suburbs of the city. I wasn’t interested in buying, as the average price was expensive, though not as bad as Sydney. My intention was to eventually return home to Sydney after twelve months.
Once I’d moved in and changed my number, I informed my father, siblings and children of my change in circumstances. Charlotte was immediately on the phone, wanting to visit. I’d missed her terribly, organising a flight for her within the month. My son was completing his studies, but as Christmas was only three months away, he would visit me then as he could stay for a few weeks. As for my father, he let me know what was going on with Kylie.
“You’re aware she didn’t arrive home until the next morning?”
“Yes, I didn’t pull off the private investigators until the next day as I was wondering what she did that night. She went out for dinner with him, and it was all rather romantic. Then they spent the night at a hotel in the city. I didn’t need to know much more than that. I thanked them for their efforts and paid them as their services were not necessary after that.”
“Well, I’ve heard through the grapevine and also what she told me. She got home to find your wedding ring, your note and the evidence. She called me, your children, and her family in hysterics. You obviously didn’t answer your phone and I know she’s sent you emails too.”
“Any call from her went to voicemail and was deleted. I marked any email from her as spam.”
“Well, that was just the start of her problems. I turned up on the doorstep a week later and showed her the rental agreement we’d signed. Then I showed her the paperwork about you gifting me the house. Her face paled as she realised it was all entirely legal. I gave her three months to find suitable accommodation, and if she doesn’t leave, I’ll have the police evict her. She’s still living there but I know she’s looking to move out.”
“Has she asked about me?”
“Of course. She’s asked family, your children, friends, even your place of work. The guilt is eating at her because she’s thrown away twenty years together.”
“Has she explained to anyone why?”
“Not really. She’s sorry, of course, but I heard the same shit from your mother. She was sorry that she was caught, not sorry she was cheating on me. Cheaters always live in a fantasy world where they believe they’re not doing anything wrong. The usual bullshit is that it was ‘just sex’.”
“I never stepped out on my marriage for ‘just sex’, and trust me, Dad, by the time I was in my thirties and early forties, I was getting plenty of offers. But I loved my wife and wouldn’t dare go back on my vows.”
“I received a second chance with Naomi, Mark. Give yourself time to heal, time to grieve your marriage, and when you’re ready, open your heart for someone else. There are millions of good women out there, Mark.”
“Thanks, Dad.”
“Love you, son. Look after yourself.”
Throwing myself into work helped distract me. I ended up travelling the state of South Australia, visiting various shops and suppliers, while taking the time each weekend to explore certain regions, particularly the Barossa Valley. I found my divorce made me a hard arsed negotiator, not willing to give an inch unless there was a favourable outcome for my company. At least my bosses were happy with my performance at work and they were already in my ear about remaining in Adelaide permanently.
My daughter visited me a month after I’d moved into the apartment. Waiting for her at the airport, she cried out, “Daddy!” before she ran towards me. Hugging her tightly, spinning her around, she was crying immediately, whispering how much I loved her in return, and that once it was over, I’d be home again for good.
She spent a week with me, and though I was working, I spent most of the time working from home, but whenever I had a moment, we’d chat about anything that came to mind. She let me know that her mother had been inundating her with calls, trying to explain her side of the story. Though I didn’t want to show her the evidence, I did have a report printed up which I finally relented and showed her.
By the time she stopped reading, she was in flood of tears and almost growled how much she hated her mother. That wasn’t my intention, but despite my protestations that her mother still loved her, I had a bad feeling that it was going to take a long time for her to forgive her mother, if she ever did.
The day she left hurt us both as I know she wanted to stay with me, simply to keep me company. I hugged her for what felt like hours before she needed to leave. I had barely shed a tear during those months when my marriage had fallen apart. I was angry about it, not upset. I find no shame in admitting I needed to cry in my car for a few minutes when my daughter walked away. It made me realise that I was feeling rather lonely.
But her visit had also revitalised me at the same time. I spoke with her every night. My son called me at least once every couple of days. My siblings knew what happened, my little sister promising to visit as soon as she could. My father kept me up to date of anything going on. Even guys at my old office in Sydney seemed to be aware of certain things, but generally called to just shoot the shit and make me laugh.
It was six weeks before Christmas when lightning struck again. I was walking the aisles of a nearby supermarket, bored out of my brain. Grocery shopping was something Kylie and I had always done together. We’d make each other laugh, act like fools, and it would always be an enjoyable experience. I was reaching for a bottle of salad dressing, not realising a woman was reaching for the same bottle. Our hands collided and we both turned and stared at each other. I’m fairly sure my jaw dropped slightly as her cheeks immediately coloured.
“Sorry,” I said.
“No, my fault. I didn’t see you.”
“Please, take the bottle. I can get something else.”
“I couldn’t possibly take it, it’s the last one.”
I don’t know where I found the confidence for what I said next. “Tell you what, you take the bottle if you grab a coffee with me later.”
I had no idea who she was, her name or anything, but that touch had lit a spark in me. And on how pretty her face was alone, I wanted to get to know her. I offered my hand. “I’m Mark.”
She smiled as she took my hand, smiling at how soft her skin was. “I’m Jennifer. Do you often pick up women in supermarkets, Mark?”
“Nope, you’re the first one.”
“And you’re confident I’m single?”
“If you’re not, I’ll retract my invitation. If you are, I’m hoping you’ll say yes.”
She was brunette, with hair down almost to her shoulders. Her bright blue eyes were shielded by a pair of thin rimmed black glasses, perched on a gorgeous little nose. Her lips were full but real, her face one of classical beauty. I had no idea about her age. I wanted to check out the rest of her but resisted, though I guessed she was six inches shorter than me. No idea what she thought about me in return, but the smile suggested she did like what she saw.
“I’d like a coffee. Why don’t you give me your number?” After giving her my number, she sent me a message. “I’ll be done shopping in around half an hour, then I’ll really need to take this home to put away. But I can meet you in a couple of hours, if you’d like?”
“Are you local?”
“I am. I don’t live far away. You?”
“Same. I hate travelling too far to just go grocery shopping.”
“Let me know where you are and I’ll meet you there.” Pushing her trolley forward, she rested her hand on my forearm. “I’ll see you soon, Mark. I haven’t had a coffee date in far too long…”
I heard the tone and met her eyes. I saw the pain as I saw the same look in my eyes whenever I looked in a mirror. “I’ll text you when I get home and let you know where I’ll be.”
Zooming through the rest of my shopping, I made use of the self-service and practically raced home, throwing everything into the fridge or cupboards before I had a shower and changed. Before I left, I sent Jennifer a message, asking if she liked a nearby coffee shop I’d grown to really like since moving into the local area. She messaged back within a couple of minutes, admitting she visited the same shop quite often, wondering if we hadn’t seen each other before.
I’ll admit to some nerves as I waited for her to arrive. I’d ‘dated’ my wife during our marriage, but this was my first real date in over twenty years. She walked in, having changed herself, wearing an utterly gorgeous sundress that highlighted her curves, the colourful pattern simply accentuating her womanly curves. Her bust was generous and she had a great pair of legs. Standing up to greet her, I kissed her cheek and was surprised when she briefly hugged me.
Buying her a drink, it was a case of simply getting to know each other. She admitted that she simply admired my confidence in asking her out in the middle of a busy supermarket. Then she added, “But when you touched my hand, Mark, I felt something…”
“So it wasn’t just me?”
She blushed but nodded. “No. I often read about such things but think it’s just fantasy.” Offering my hand, she took it and we smiled when I closed my hand around hers. “I just felt it again,” she whispered.
“Definitely felt it on my end.”
We didn’t delve into history too much, not on a first date. I learned her name, she was single, and she smiled when showing me her left hand, though it was obvious a ring had once rested on that third finger. She was a kindergarten teacher, but had no children of her own. She lived in a small apartment by herself, had a few close friends. Her parents lived in the city, she had a younger sister, and that she was thirty-five.
“Oh,” I said, “I’m… um… forty-five…”
“I don’t care how old you are, Mark. I only care about what type of man you are.”
When she said that, I had to admit that I was separated from my wife. Noticing the nervous look on her face, I sighed and asked if she wanted another drink, as it was going to take some explanation. I didn’t want to tell her everything on our first meeting, but if that was required…
She made me smile when she said, “No, Mark, I’ll trust you for now. I can see you’re hurting.”
“Is it that obvious?”
“I saw the same look in the mirror when he broke my heart.” She held my hand again and squeezed. “It gets easier but it’s just one day at a time first. Then it’s weeks and months, and soon the person that broke it no longer matters.” She smiled at me again. “And then maybe you’ll meet the right person who can start mending that same heart. It’s just some wait more than others, but it happens eventually.”
“My dad said the same thing.”
“Your father is a wise man.”
We finished our second drink and wandered outside. Walking to her car, it was that awkward moment, unsure whether to kiss her, hug her, or just wish her well. When I hugged her, part of me didn’t want to let her go. I had no idea I’d find someone I’d be attracted to so much, so quickly again. I think we were both reluctant to break the hug.
“Call me during the week, Mark. I’d love to speak to you again.”
“Um, how about tonight?”
She giggled, and it was a dagger to the heart. “You can call me whenever you want.”
I called her that night, then every night going forward. I didn’t want to get in the way of her usual week as a teacher, but I asked if she wanted to go out for dinner on Friday night. When she said she’d love to, I practically danced around my apartment once I hung up the phone. I hadn’t felt that giddy in a long time.
At a conference on the Thursday, more than one commented on my rather sunny disposition. Everyone was aware of my separation and impending divorce so they immediately assumed I met someone. I didn’t want to jinx anything but told them that I’d enjoyed a coffee date and that I would be having dinner with the same person the next night. I added I wasn’t interested in dating around. I dated one woman at a time. If it didn’t work out, then I’d try again with someone else.
The restaurant I’d chosen was one which had rave reviews online but not one I’d visited before. It was casual dining but the food was meant to be superb. Though casual, I still went with trousers instead of jeans, a long sleeved button down shirt, a pair of leather shoes, and I put on a little cologne, though kept the stubble to a minimum.
The restaurant had a bar, and I smiled when Jennifer was already there waiting for me. She looked incredibly nervous. Noticing me approaching, she stood up and, without hesitation, I leaned down to kiss her. She kissed me back immediately as I pulled her into my body, feeling her hand on the back of my head.
“Wow,” she whispered when breaking apart, “If you’re going to greet me like that on only our second date.”
“I wanted to do it at the end of our first.”
A waiter approached us to take us to our seats. Thankfully, we got a small semi-circular booth so we could sit side by side. After ordering drinks, we chatted away about our weeks. There was no missing how enthusiastic she was about teaching, but when she admitted to wanting children of her own, I found myself talking about my own.
I think we were both annoyed when the waiter returned, asking about our order, as it disrupted the flow. We agreed to share a starter and dessert, but get a main meal each. I was amazed at how easy conversation flowed, finding myself captivated by her face, her voice, her mannerisms. Fairly sure she found me gazing more than once as she blushed each time.
The food was excellent, no complaints about that, and while the waiters and waitresses were attentive, they were not too intrusive. After dinner, I paid up though she offered to go Dutch, before I asked if she wanted another drink. She accepted immediately, taking her hand and leading her towards a bar I’d been scoping out online. It was a quiet place, a man behind a piano providing background music. There were more booths, Jennifer enjoying a cocktail while I had a bourbon and mixer.
“What happened, Mark?” she finally asked.
I told her everything. How we’d met. Our life together. Our children. Our careers. But then I explained what happened with my father. My lack of relationship with my mother. Their divorce and what I’d learned. Then how I slowly realised my wife was doing the same thing. Then I confessed how I’d left, what I’d done the weeks before everything.
“I’m still married, Jennifer, but we’re separated. I’ve moved here to ensure the divorce goes through. I’m not sure if you’ll consider what I’m doing cheating or not. I won’t blame you if you did. But my marriage is over. It’s in name only. I will return to Sydney to make sure the divorce is granted.”
“What if you met someone here?”
“Then I’d talk to them about our options. My children are in Sydney. Being this far away from them is hard.” I had to look away as admitting it did upset me. “I miss them every day.”
She rested a finger on my cheek so I looked at her. Then she kissed me and I felt better about things. Cuddling into me, she moved a hand to my chest, resting her head against my shoulder.
“My ex-husband was a piece of work, Mark. Swept me off my feet when I was nineteen. He was twenty-five at the time. The age difference didn’t bother me but my parents warned me about him. But I was in love and wouldn’t listen to them. Didn’t see the red flags that were popping up within a couple of months. I was surprised he let me go work but that was all I was allowed to do. Slowly but surely, he isolated me from my family and my friends. I was expected to teach at school then return home and practically be his maid and his whore.”
She paused as I had a feeling in my gut that was only the start of the story. Running my hand up and down her side, she snuggled into me more. “I’m guessing it got worse.”
“He started slapping me for any sort of imagined transgression. I talked back to him, so I was disrespectful to my husband. I dressed like a slut or I was home late, so I was cheating. I spent money on something I wanted, so I was financially irresponsible. He never said anything positive, he was a sea of absolute negativity.”
“I can’t imagine wanting to say anything but nice things about you, Jennifer,” I said softly.
“I knew I needed to escape. He was crazy and I knew, one day, he’d either punch me and put me in hospital, or he’d just straight out kill me. I called my dad and cried on the phone, asking him to save me. He showed up with my two uncles and a few of his friends. My ex-husband actually tried to fight them all off, but pushing and slapping around a woman is different to fighting off men. Or man, as my father cleaned his clock with one punch, then they tied him to a chair as they helped me move out. Went to the police start away, got a restraining order and AVO against him. I’ve been divorced for seven years and he doesn’t know where I am. I’ve barely dated, Mark. I was scared for so long.” She lifted her eyes to look into mine. “Then I met you, and I had feelings I hadn’t felt in so long. I never felt them about him.”
She’d driven but wasn’t safe to drive so I offered to drive her home. Pulling up outside an apartment complex, I realised it was one I’d looked at before choosing my current residence. Escorting her inside, she opened the front door and hesitated. I made up her mind, pulling her close and kissing her again.
“I had a wonderful night, Jennifer. I would like to do it again.”
“During the week?”
“Any night you’d like.”
“I’m not a bad hand in the kitchen if you’d like to join me for dinner.”
“Let me know the night and I’ll bring something too. I’m not too bad myself.”
She smiled as she said, “Well, I’ll cook first, then you cook for me, and we’ll compare notes.”
“What night?”
“Wednesday, Mark, though I expect your usual nightly call.”
“And plenty of messages.”
She kissed me again. “Play your cards right and you might even get a surprise or two in a message.”
“What are you doing tomorrow?”
“Nothing.”
“Why don’t we go to the beach?”
“You just want to see me rocking a bikini.” She paused and her eyes lit up. “Though I wonder how you’d look like in a pair of small swim shorts. Just message me when you can pick me up.”
I kissed her again and, somehow, managed to drag myself to the staircase. Driving home, I heard my phone ding a couple of times, not opening it until I was inside and sat on my couch with a beer in hand.
J: I had a wonderful night, Mark. xxx
J: Part of me wanted you to stay with me tonight, but I don’t want to rush things.
M: I don’t want to rush things either.
J: When you’re here on Wednesday night, bring a change of clothes. I want you to stay but… It’s too early for anything else but sleeping in the same bed, Mark.
M: I’m tired of sleeping alone, Jennifer.
J: So am I. I’m in bed now. It’s a queen but it feels empty. It didn’t feel like that until I met you.
M: I’ll pick you up at 9am. I’m taking you for breakfast first before we go to the beach.
J: What’s your favourite colour?
M: Usually blue. On a woman, either black or red.
J: I have the perfect bikini for you then. See you in the morning, Mark.
M: Sweet dreams, beautiful.
Her last message was a love heart.
Pulling up outside her apartment complex the next morning, she buzzed me up, knocking on her door and hearing her call me inside. I was wearing a rather tight t-shirt and shorts. How she didn’t see my erection when she walked out in her red bikini, I’m fairly sure she did. Hands on her hips, she smiled at me. “What do you think?”
“You have a broom? I’m going to need to fight all the men off.”
Her smile broadened before she disappeared, returning in a t-shirt and shorts. Grabbing a bag, I placed that in the boot of my car next to mine and I drove her to a beachside café for a simple but filling breakfast. The beach was filling up by the time we were ready to take in some sun. Asking me to apply cream to her, she wasn’t particularly tanned, admitting she liked being in the sun but wasn’t interested in bronzed skin. She moaned more than once as I rubbed it in, enjoying the colour on her cheeks as I rubbed more onto her back.
“Jennifer, are you suggesting you enjoyed this?” I whispered into her ear.
“You’ve got strong hands, Mark, and it felt very nice.”
She returned the favour, her soft hands moving across my back, her chin eventually resting on my chest, her breasts pressing into my back as she hugged me. I turned to kiss her, and she rather quickly ended up lying underneath me. I eventually broke the kiss as there were families around us, resting on my own towel as she resumed lying on her front. Her eyes were covered by sunglasses but there was no missing her smile.
We spent all day at the beach, running down to the water a couple of times. Wrapping her legs around me again, we made out again and she wouldn’t have missed the fact I was hard as steel, enjoying the gasp she made when she rubbed herself against it. Biting her bottom lip, she kissed me again, my cock throbbing when she released a whimper I recognised. She was horny and needed something more.
Thankfully, she gave me time to recover so my erection disappeared before we stepped out of the water. Applying more cream, we hung around until later afternoon as the sun slowly started to set, putting on our t-shirts as the weather cooled. Packing up and taking her hand, she snuggled into my side as we walked back to my car. Pulling up outside her apartment, I helped carry her bag upstairs.
“Would you like to stay for a drink?”
“I’d love to but, if I do, I won’t want to leave.”
She walked towards me and kissed me. “Go home and get a change of clothes,” she whispered, “Come back for a drink and stay the night.”
I’m fairly sure I broke a dozen traffic laws as I drove home, raced inside and dumped my stuff, quickly packed a bag, grabbed any essentials, and raced back to her place. When I knocked on the door, out of breath, she opened it and laughed at me as I was busy catching my breath. Grabbing the front of my t-shirt, she dragged me inside, kicked the door shut, then pushed me back onto the couch.
Straddling my lap, she was on me immediately, helping take off her t-shirt as she was soon rubbing herself against my tented erection. “Fuck,” I grunted.
“Be good to me,” she whispered, “I don’t want to rush this, Mark. I can’t do that again.”
“Take as long as you need, Jennifer.”
“Call me Jenni. With an I, not a Y.”
We both got hot and bothered before she reluctantly pulled away, disappearing to put on a pair of pyjamas. I smiled as she was quite obviously embarrassed, snuggling into my side as we enjoyed a couple of drinks, watching a bit of television, though continued to chat about anything that came to mind. It wasn’t particularly late when she stood up and led me to her bedroom. There was some art on the walls, and a lot of teddy bears on top of a chest of drawers.
“Well, I know what to surprise you with now.”
“I love flowers too. And chocolate!”
Sliding under the sheets, she spooned back against me. Within a couple of minutes, I could feel her shaking. Asking her to roll over, she snuggled into me as I cuddled her. She was asleep a couple of minutes later. I remained awake for a little longer as I watched her sleep. She looked so peaceful but also so beautiful. I knew how incredibly lucky I was to have someone like her in my life.
She made me breakfast the next morning and we spent all day just lazing around her apartment. Any silences were comfortable, filling those times with lots of cuddling and making out. We were teasing each other all the time, but I was willing to wait for her. When she straddled me the last time before I left for the evening, I think she almost gave into temptation before I gently told her to stop.
“Don’t rush, Jenni,” I whispered, “We’ve got all the time in the world.”
I knew I was in love with her already, and I had a feeling she was feeling the same way. The only problem I had is that I hoped it wasn’t a rebound thing. I’d only just recently left my wife of twenty years, and had fallen for the first woman who came along. But I liked to think it was fate that brought us together. There was a reason why we were in the supermarket that day.
We didn’t message constantly throughout the day, considering she was busy teaching, but we talked every night. The guys at work knew I was now dating someone, while I did fill in the family back in Sydney that I’d met someone special. My father called and kept me up to date with Kylie. Apparently she was on the verge of moving out. She was still trying to find me but no-one was telling her a thing. She thought I was still in Sydney so was hoping she’d run into me eventually.
Wednesday night couldn’t come quickly enough. Jennifer cooked a slap-up meal that was tasty and filling, but blew me out of the water with the dessert she’d prepared for us. Patting my stomach once we’d finished, I said, “They often say the way to a man’s heart is through is stomach.”
Jennifer smirked at me. “I was always told to keep a man’s belly full and his balls empty to keep him happy.”
I almost spat my coffee all over the table, coughing a couple of times, while she giggled at my reaction. Meeting her eyes, I retorted, “What about a woman, Jenni?”
“The moment you make me orgasm the first time, Mark, I’m yours forever.”
It was the first time our conversation had turned in any way sexual. We’d behaved until that moment. Moving my chair closer, I placed a hand on her bare thigh, as she wearing a dress. She gazed into my eyes with a look that wondered what I’d do next. Slowly moving up her thigh, I felt her spread her legs slightly. I teased her until I brushed my fingers against her panties, smiling as I felt how damp they already were.
“Are we only sleeping together tonight, Jenni?” I asked softly.
“No. No, we’re not, Mark.”
We cleaned up everything together before she dragged me to the bedroom. Slowly undressing each other, we didn’t stop until we were both naked. Her breasts were wonderful, judging them at around a C-cup. I’d already checked out her arse in her bikini, while she kept her pussy nice and trimmed. As for me, I kept my own area trimmed but she glanced down and looked back at me with a smile.
“I knew you were generously proportioned, Mark.”
“One thing I never heard from her was complaints.”
We made love that night. Not only that. She happily blew me after I’d laid her down and used my mouth on her. Made her orgasm more than a few times. She swallowed my cum the very first time and I fell in love with her even more. Kylie had long ago stopped doing that. In fact, blowjobs had been few and far between for a long time. When it came to making love, Jennifer was an active participant and anything I thought about Kylie evaporated as I realised that sex with Jennifer was perfect. When she orgasmed while we made love, she couldn’t hold back her emotions any longer.
Waking the next morning, I was on my back as she cuddled into my side, arm across my chest with her leg bent and resting over my legs. She woke up and kissed my cheek.
“I love you,” she whispered.
Turning to kiss her, I couldn’t help smile. “I love you too,” I whispered back.
“Not too soon?”
“No such thing, Jenni. If that’s how we feel about each other, then that’s how we feel.”
“I felt it that first coffee date. I knew I’d met the man I want to spend the rest of my life with.” She took my hand and kissed me again. “And I mean that in the sense that, if you want to be closer to your children, I’ll go with you.”
“Are you sure? That’s a big decision.”
“There’s nothing keeping me here, Mark. My parents are still fit and healthy. My sister is happily married. I won’t leap into the decision now, but my heart says to go with you. I’d love to meet your children.”
“They’ll be here for Christmas.”
“Then you’re all coming to enjoy Christmas with my family.”
She visited my apartment for the first time that evening. She called it a bit of a bachelor pad, but it was clean and tidy, though understood why I kept it simple, as it was only a temporary place I’d be living. After cooking her dinner, hearing her make sounds while eating that she’d made the previous night in bed, I knew I’d impressed her with my culinary skills.
Earned a blowjob in thanks, sinking to her knees in the kitchen. When she’d swallowed my load again, she promised me that she’d never stop doing that for me. Using sex as a weapon is what led to so many problems in marriages. When she mentioned marriage, she blushed and turned away. Gently taking her wrist, I admitted I was already thinking about it too.
“Jenni, I can’t remember the last time I felt this amount of love for Kylie. I’m not saying that because she broke my heart and cheated. Maybe we’ve been going through the motions for the years. Maybe it’s because this is new. Maybe it’s simply because I’m older with more life experience. But I absolutely fucking love you, Jennifer Morris.”
“And, one day soon, I want to be Jennifer Williams,” she whispered in reply.
Life was bliss for the next few weeks. We were never apart a single night, admittedly spending more nights at her apartment rather than mine, as hers was a far more pleasant place to be. She spoke to my father more than once on the phone, while I kept my children up to date but they didn’t want to speak until they’d met her in person first.
Calling my son a week before Christmas, I had to ask about his mother and what she was doing. “I’ve told her that I won’t be around for Christmas. I think she’s figured out that you’re not in Sydney. Lottie hates her, Dad. I mean pure hatred. She’s talked to her once since you left and pretty much went no contact with her after that call.”
“I talked to your sister last night. She’ll be here in a couple of days.”
“What about Grandad and Naomi?”
“I’ll catch up with them when I’m back in Sydney. Jenni is more than likely going to come with me. We’ll just need to find her a job and buy a place as close as possible so she doesn’t have to commute.”
“Sure you don’t want to stay there, Dad? Lottie and I have been talking and we’re both considering moving there to be closer to you. I know your sister is also thinking about it.”
Jennifer was listening in and took my hand, giving it a squeeze. “Are you sure, Steve? You’ll be leaving behind all your friends and family.”
“You’re more important, Dad. Trust me, when Lottie gets there in a couple of days, she’s going to mention it. And her husband is all for it too. He hates living in Sydney nowadays.”
I glanced at Jennifer, unable to hide my surprise. “I’ll still need to return to ensure the divorce goes through. Don’t make any hasty decisions, Steve. I know how that sounds, but my decision to leave your mother how I did was planned well in advance.”
“Oh, I’m more than aware of that, Dad. Far as I’m concerned, fuck her. She’s still trying to convince people she didn’t do anything wrong and that you’re at fault for walking away.”
Jennifer came with me to the airport the day my daughter arrived. She’d brought along her husband, Tom, but as soon as Charlotte saw me, she dropped her things and ran towards me. It was like the days I’d collect her from school and she’d be ever so excited to see me. She cried again for a few minutes, and when I introduced her to Jennifer, both of them were soon in floods of tears. I shared a glance with Tom and shrugged helplessly.
My son surprised me the next day by knocking on my apartment door. “Dad!” he exclaimed before we embraced. Bastard got me good, both of us needing to wipe our cheeks as I led him inside to introduce him to Jennifer.
“Well, he looks just like you at least,” she stated. I knew what she meant, but I’d already had DNA tests done. Kylie hadn’t been cheating on me that early in our relationship, but I still needed that reassurance.
On the morning of Christmas Day, Jennifer woke up in my arms, whispering into my ear if I wanted a blowjob. I replied I’d accept that if I could return the favour. She giggled as she straddled my body, her pussy in my face as her lips wrapped around my cock. We kept the noise to a minimum, burying my mouth as I exploded in hers. She spun around to sit on my face, ensuring I made her orgasm more than once before she collapsed onto the bed to cuddle into me again.
Someone knocked on the door. “Stop fooling around, Daddy!” Jennifer cuddled me tighter, clearly embarrassed. I couldn’t stop chuckling. “I’m making breakfast then we need to go to Jennifer’s parents place.”
“We’ll be out in a minute, sweetheart.”
I thought she was gone before I heard her say, “I’m glad you’re happy and with someone you love, Daddy.”
“Thank you, sweetheart.”
I drove the five of us to Jennifer’s parents later that morning. The boot was full of presents, carrying them all in. Her mother fell in love with my daughter within two minutes, while I’m fairly sure my son was adopted as one of their own grandchildren, as much as they adopted me as their son. I called my father over an online video service so we could exchange Christmas cheer. My brother, his wife, my sister and her husband, plus their kids were sharing Christmas with him. Kylie had long since left our former home and moved in with her parents. The news that did surprise me is that her affair partner had been kicked out of the house by his wife, who had used the evidence to ensure he was sacked for gross misconduct. Apparently my wife held onto her job by the skin of her teeth but had found herself demoted from her management position, and she’d lost quite a few mutual friends who couldn’t forgive her for cheating on me.
It was a wonderful day, my children taking plenty of photos for their social media accounts. I’d long since lost interest in anything like that, considering it a waste of time, but I was soon receiving messages from a few old friends who got in contact with my father, asking if he knew my number. Plenty of people were curious as to what happened, so I kept my replies simple. Others gave me information about Kylie, though I told them it simply didn’t matter. As soon as twelve months was up, I’d apply for a divorce and only return to Sydney to make sure it was enforced.
Christmas Day with Jennifer and her family was fantastic. When she mentioned the idea that she’d come to Sydney with me, I let her know about the idea that we’d stay in Adelaide and some of my family would join us instead. Her face lit up, and I made her almost cry when I finally gave her the present I wanted. It was too early to propose, considering I was still technically married, so I bought her a gorgeous necklace and bracelet combination. She put them on straight away and whispered that she’d wear them as often as she could.
After we’d finished eating a large lunch, her father offered me a beer and we ended up in his garage where he had on old sports car up off its wheels. “I haven’t seen Jenni this happy in a long time, Mark. Part of me thinks getting out of Adelaide would do her the world of good. But would you be happy to remain here permanently?”
“I’d stay here for her, and my kids will both move here to be closer.”
“How long until your divorce can be completed?”
“A few months at most. I’ve been honest with Jenni about everything from the start.”
“I understand she was doing you dirty?”
“Yep. Maybe up to six months, though I only had concrete evidence in the last few weeks before I pulled the pin.”
He shook his head. “Damn, I’ve read about all this cheating nonsense. Why bother getting married if you can’t keep your legs closed or your dick in your pants?”
“Ever heard of cuckolding?” The disgusted look on his face suggested he knew exactly what it was. “Yeah. I’m not sure that’s what Kylie intended, but it’s one of these new bullshit things going on. Same with all these poly people and wanting open relationships so they can cheat while keeping their conscience clear. Frankly, my wife asked any of that of me, well, I’d end up in jail afterwards. The amount of disrespect even asking that of someone.”
“Jenni’s ex-husband was both cheating and abusing here.”
“What?”
He rested a hand on my shoulder. “She barely knew about the cheating because it was the abuse she needed to escape from. But he was fucking anything with tits and a cunt. She just doesn’t bother mentioning it because the abuse was what she was dealing with daily.” He squeezed my shoulder. “She loves you, Mark. Just don’t break her heart. Please, I’m not sure I can handle another call like that from my little girl.” He sipped at his bottle, looking away as he added quietly, “I nearly killed him, Mark. He hurt my little girl. The only person who stopped me killing him was her. She didn’t want to see her father behind bars.”
“I love her more than anything, Dad.” He grinned as he already called me ‘son’. “I’ve been hurt badly myself so we’re both carrying wounds on our hearts and souls. We’re helping mend each other.”
We stayed until it was rather late, my daughter driving us home as I’d had too much to drink. Arriving back at my apartment, my kids headed off to bed as Jennifer dragged me to our bedroom. Pushing me back onto the bed, she pulled down my shorts and underwear, dropped her panties, then climbed on to ride my cock.
“Best way to finish Christmas,” she moaned, “Cumming on your cock while you fill me with another load of your cum!”
If that was good, she enjoyed New Year’s Eve even more. I told my kids to amuse themselves as I escorted her to a city centre hotel. After dinner and drinks, I escorted her back to our room, where a bottle of champagne was chilling, along with some snacks. But she knew what we were there for, helping her out of her dress, enjoying the lingerie she was wearing.
We made love all night, timing our mutual climaxes almost to the moment the clocks struck midnight. It was a couple of hours later that we finally stopped, Jennifer cuddling into me as always. “Any wishes for the new year?” I wondered.
“More than one. Want to hear them?”
“Of course.”
“I want you to live here with me.”
“Done.”
“I want you to propose to me once your divorce is granted.”
“I’m already looking at rings.”
She cuddled me tighter. “I want a baby,” she whispered.
“Stop taking your pills as soon as we’re ready.” She looked at me in surprise. I couldn’t resist smiling. “Jennifer, we’re going to get married and we’re going to have a family together.”
“I’ll throw them out the morning we agree to start trying, though I’ll need to speak to my doctor about it. I’ll let you know when I’m fertile.”
My children departed a couple of days later. I hated to see them go, but once I explained that I would likely remain in Adelaide if they were to join me, they promised to start looking at their options. I called my father and told him the same thing. He told me to make the best choice for myself, but he was happy where he was with Naomi, but he’d certainly come and visit me when he could.
The next few months were blissful. I eventually handed in my notice for my apartment and moved in with Jennifer. I won’t say it was one of those fairy tale romance, it was real life, after all, but I couldn’t remember being happier. We were a real team in regards to anything in our lives. She knew the spectre of my divorce loomed on the horizon, and was still on my mind at times. We still both had trust issues, but we agreed to always talk about any problems we had, not that either of us gave the other a reason to think we were doing anything untoward.
Our sex life was wonderful and we never stopped dating. We did nearly everything together and I simply couldn’t get enough of her. Just basking in her presence made me feel better. She made me want to be a better man, the perfect man in her eyes. As for Jennifer, she showed me so much love, I’d already bought an engagement ring by the time I was ready to return to Sydney
She was more nervous than I was during the flight because she knew there were still potential banana skins. My father greeted us at the airport with my siblings and my kids. We would be staying with my father while the divorce was sorted out. I’d already filed the paperwork but I had already been told by my lawyer that Kylie was trying to contest the divorce. Sitting in his office with Jennifer, I was flabbergasted that she’d even try and stop it.
“I haven’t seen her in twelve months,” I stated, “I’ve followed it to the letter of the law. I can even prove I’ve lived in Adelaide for the past year and she hasn’t lived with me in that time. In fact, we’ve had no communication at all.”
“While that is true, she’s still allowed to contest it,” he replied, “No judge will actually listen to her reasons, and no counselling will be forced. I’m assuming Jennifer is your partner?”
“Kylie cheating on me is the original reason. I now have a better reason to divorce her. As soon as we’re divorced, I’ll be proposing to Jenni and we’ll be getting married as quickly as possible.”
“We’re trying for children once the divorce is granted,” Jennifer added, “I threw out my pills a few weeks ago. I’m hoping the celebration sex we have when he gets his divorce will lead to my pregnancy.”
“Okay, I’ll speak to her lawyer and see what she wants. I mean, there’s not actually a lot she can do but a smart lawyer could fight this.”
Staying with our father didn’t curtail our sexual relationship. In fact, my father was a randy old bugger. He might have been nearing seventy, Naomi five years younger than he was, but I’m fairly sure I heard the pair making love at least one evening. Jennifer simply stated it was rather sweet that they were still so attracted to each other. I cuddled her and agreed… Then we made love too.
Three days later, I heard from my lawyer. Kylie would sign her name to the divorce agreement so it was a joint application, and therefore would proceed without delay, if I agreed to just speak to her a final time. I discussed it with Jennifer, who supported me no matter what I chose. My lawyer suggested I just speak to her so everything was sorted out. My father actually agreed.
“You’re with Jennifer now, son,” he stated, “You’re going to get married, start another family, and your kids will be with you in Adelaide soon enough. Are you still angry at her?”
“Not really. I’ve moved on.”
“She probably hasn’t. It’s her own fault and I understand why not wanting to even see her, but let her say her piece, then just leave all this behind you.”
“Fine, I’ll talk to my lawyer and have him sort it out.”
It was the next week that we ended up at the court house. My lawyer explained that, as soon as the meeting was concluded and she signed the paperwork, the judge was prepared to sign off on our divorce, and I’d be a free man one month and a day after the judge granted the Divorce Order.
I hadn’t seen Kylie since the night she’d departed for her date. She was waiting in the room when Jennifer and I approached my lawyer. He explained Kylie was inside with her lawyer and no-one else. Taking Jennifer by the hand, I led her and my lawyer into the room. Kylie looked up in shock to see me entering with another woman. I barely looked at her as I escorted Jennifer to a spare chair, pulling it out as always, making sure she was comfortable, before I took the chair in the middle, my lawyer to my left.
Taking Jennifer’s left hand in my right, I made sure our hands rested on the table in full view. She added to it by moving her chair as close to mine as possible, resting her head against my upper arm.
I finally took a look at Kylie. She looked like shit, if I was honest. I’d heard often enough that life hadn’t been easy since I’d walked out on her. I had no sympathy whatsoever. She’d made the choices that cost her everything. No communication with her daughter at all. Our son barely talked to her at all. My entire family had broken all contact with her. And from what I’d heard, even her own family were disappointed but felt they had to take her in once my father kicked her out of the house.
“Right, say your piece, Kylie, so we can get this divorce over and done with. I have a life I’d like to get on with. You’re the past, where you firmly belong.”
“Who is she?” she asked quietly.
“Who?”
“The woman to your side.”
“This is Jennifer Morris. Once our divorce is finalised, I will be proposing to her and, one day soon, she will be Jennifer Williams.”
“And I’ll naturally be saying yes to his proposal as I want nothing more than to be his wife and mother of his future children.”
I smiled for a moment though I didn’t avert my eyes from Kylie’s. “Once she says yes, we’ll be organising a simple wedding ceremony. With any luck, by the time we’re wed, she’ll also be carrying our child.”
I knew hearing all that hurt. I still knew my soon to be ex-wife and the hurt in her eyes was real. “You’ve moved on rather quickly,” she stated.
“I wasn’t the one cheating, Kylie. You were. I remember leaving the evidence.”
“You never let me explain. I went out that night and you didn’t say anything. You didn’t fight for me.”
“I shouldn’t have to fight for you because I was your fucking husband. Therefore, in the end, you weren’t worth fighting for. You were cheating on me, Kylie. You showed your true colours after twenty years together. I remember our conversations regarding monogamy and fidelity. I warned you that should you prove to be like my mother, I’d leave without any hesitation. All you did was make the decision easy for me. Are you even sorry about what you did? Don’t bother answering that, because you’re not. You’re only sorry you got caught, not for proving our marriage was nothing but a fucking sham and you’re a worthless whore, just like my own mother.” Her lawyer cleared his throat. I glared at him. “Fuck off if you don’t like what I’m saying. She wants to talk, fine. I’m allowed to talk as well.”
“I made a mistake.”
“Cheating is not a mistake. Cheating is a series of decisions you made to eventually have another man stick his cock in you. I don’t care if you were seduced by him or you purposely went out to try and fuck him. The simple fact is that you did fuck him, and therefore you lost any right to calling me your husband.”
“It was just sex!”
“And there it is! The line that so many whores use to justify their decision. Sorry, but most people equate sex with love, and considering you were my wife, I’m the one you should have been having sex with, not some fucking wanker you worked with. We also discussed that before we married, Kylie. You just don’t remember. Once again, I warned you what would happen if you cheated on me. Thing is, you forgot that my mother cheated. Once I took my head out of my arse, I realised what you were doing, so it was just about gathering evidence.”
“If you’d said no that night, would you have still left?”
“Yep. I was gone regardless. I wouldn’t have left in the same manner though. What you did that night was so fucking disrespectful, you deserved everything that happened afterwards.”
“You took all our money.”
“Consider it payment for twenty wasted years.” I paused and shook my head. “No, that isn’t entirely fair or correct. You gave me our two children. That wasn’t a waste. I also checked they were mine.”
That upset her. “I never cheated on you then!”
“No, you only turned into a whore later.”
“You sold our house!”
“No, I gave it to my father as a gift. It’s still in his name and he’s renting it out. He’s already told me that he’ll sell it and give me most of the money so I can buy another house where I’m living now.”
“You didn’t even give me a chance, Mark.”
“Because you didn’t fucking deserve one, Kylie.”
“Where are you living now?”
“None of your business. I don’t want that information known by you. The day I walked out was the day you no longer mattered to me. Our children are grown and can choose who they want to be with during their special days, whether it be birthdays or the festive period.”
She fell silent as she knew nothing she said was going to change my mind. “Just sign the papers and move on,” Jennifer stated, “He hasn’t seen nor spoken to you in twelve months. He’s moved on. He loves me and I love him. We’re going to marry, start a family of our own, and grow old together. You chose to throw him away. I’m glad I was the one who caught him, held him, whispered he’d be okay, and I’ll never let him down. He owns my heart and I know I own his.”
“I didn’t want…” She met my eyes and I could see the tears. I kept my face blank. Waterworks would not work on me this time. “I still love you, Mark.”
“Good for you. I don’t care, Kylie,” I replied coldly. The tone made her almost jump. “I don’t hate you any longer. Don’t let the cold tone fool you. I just don’t care about you any longer. You ceased to be my problem the day you let another man fuck you.”
We sat in silence until her lawyer finally cleared his throat.
“Kylie, this is clearly getting nowhere,” her lawyer stated, “Just sign the paperwork and end the charade. He’s clearly moved on as he intends to re-marry. No judge worth their salt will prevent that from happening. Your marriage is over. Your kids are grown. You no longer share any assets. It’s over. Do the honourable thing, sign the paperwork and move on.”
He took the paperwork from a folder and placed them in front of her before offering her a pen. Kylie met my eyes and that’s when she did cry. I knew her enough to know that she was genuinely upset. Wiping her cheeks, her hand was shaking as she gently took the offered pen and glanced over the paperwork. At the bottom, she signed and dated the paperwork.
“Is my presence necessary in the court room?” I asked my lawyer.
“No, Mark. You can go. You’ll receive the Divorce Order in the mail.”
“Good. Then we’re done here.”
Rising to my feet, Jennifer took my hand and I lead her out of the room. “I’m sorry, Mark,” I heard her call out, “I’ll always love you.”
I appreciated the apology, though it meant nothing any longer. It was far too little, far too late. But as for those last three words, I’m fairly sure she did still love me, but I didn’t care. The woman I loved was currently holding my hand, and in a month and a few days, she’d be my fiancée. Walking outside and down the street, my father, Naomi, Steve and Charlotte waited for us in a coffee shop. Gesturing with my head, we walked further on the nearest pub as I was gasping for a drink.
After buying a round, we sat down at a table and I explained the discussion. They were amused when I admitted I probably did more talking, getting anything I wanted to say off my chest. “How did she look?” Charlotte wondered.
“Like shit. Definitely looking her age, if not older.”
“Definitely earned yourself an upgrade,” Jennifer whispered into my ear.
“Did she sign the papers?” my father asked. Nodding, we clinked glasses and sipped our beers. “I went through the same shit with your mother. I’m fairly sure whatever Kylie told you is what she tried to tell me.”
“She didn’t try and blame me, Dad. Mum blamed you for working too much.”
“Did she try and justify it?” Steven wondered.
“Yeah, the old line of ‘It was just sex’.”
“What the fuck is it with these slutty women claiming it’s just sex?” Charlotte wondered almost to herself, “I married my husband and wouldn’t dream of stepping out of him just for sex. If I want sex, I’ll approach my husband and ensure he fucks my brains out whenever I’m feeling horny.” She stopped and blushed, realising she’d just said that in front of her father and grandfather.
We exchanged a glance and burst into laughter. “Well said, girl. Well said!” my father exclaimed.
“And words to live by. Whenever I’m feeling randy, your grandfather doesn’t stand a chance,” Naomi stated, “And if he does need a little chemical assistance, he knows there are other things he can use.”
“Naomi, that’s my grandfather!” Charlotte exclaimed.
“He’s not dead, nor am I. I’m sixty-five years old and still more than capable of a good fuck,” Naomi retorted, “Your grandfather met me at the right age. He was still a randy bugger and I was almost constantly horny. But as soon as we were together, we made a promise to be good to each other. We’ve both come from failed marriages due to infidelity.”
“I’m just glad it’s nearly over,” I admitted, “I hate the fact I’m just another divorcee, but as I said in the room, cheating is unforgivable. Fair play to those who choose to work things out. Maybe if you kids were ten years younger, I’d have felt trapped. But then I looked at my father. It was a struggle, but he always had my support.”
We remained in Sydney for another couple of days as I discussed with my family their plans. Charlotte and Tom immediately agreed to come to Adelaide. Steven was still assessing his options, but would more than likely join us. To my surprise, my sister suggested she’d be heading out to join us. Taking her out for dinner, when she arrived alone, that’s when I learned her marriage was also over.
“You can stay with us while you sort things out,” Jennifer offered, “Any family will be welcome. You’re now my family, and my family is now yours too.”
“I’m selling the house here and we’re going to make bank on it,” I added, “House prices in Adelaide are much more reasonable than here so we’re going to buy a large property.”
“With rooms to fill with little people,” Jennifer suggested, taking my hand and placing it on her stomach, “Soon enough, I’ll be carrying our first child. How many do you want, Mark?”
“As many as you want, Jenni. I love being a father.”
A month later, I received the Divorce Order that told me that my marriage to Kylie Daniels, as she hadn’t kept her married name, was officially over. I never heard from her again, but I learned through the grapevine that she left Sydney within six months of our divorce being granted. From what Steven told me, as he was the only one who still spoke to her, she headed north to Queensland for a fresh start. After that, I simply stopped asking, and Steven stopped telling me, as I no longer cared what she did.
Two days later after receiving the Divorce Order, I proposed to Jennifer on the beach in front of our families. She could barely get a word out, nodding as I slid the engagement ring onto her finger. Six months later, we married on the same beach as our new home was barely a few hundred metres away. As she walked towards me in her wedding dress, no-one would have missed the baby bump, but my soon to be wife simply glowed as her father walked her towards me. Taking her hand, neither of us could stop grinning as we turned to face the celebrant.
“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today…”
Epilogue
I’m a year from retirement age and life couldn’t be any better. Jennifer and I have been married for nearly twenty years and we’re still as happy today as the day we met, our first date, the first time we made love… All those firsts leading up to the day we married.
Within six months of returning to Adelaide after that trip to Sydney, my daughter and son were living in Adelaide. My daughter is still married to Tom and I have three grandchildren. My son is married to a wonderful man and they have adopted two children. My father and Naomi joined us in Adelaide a year after the divorce, where he lived for nearly a decade before he passed away peacefully in his sleep. Naomi was heartbroken, and the first thing we did was insist she live with us. She resisted for a while until she realised our house was enormous and we eventually built her a granny flat so she still had independence.
My sister joined us in Adelaide almost immediately after leaving her husband, taking the kids with her. Like her brother, she was a victim of infidelity, and he didn’t fight her when she took his children away. We found her a place to stay after she’d lived with us for a couple of months. She eventually married one of my co-workers and good friends, and they’ve been happily married for fifteen years. My brother remained in Sydney and he was the only one who kept in contact with our mother. I learned when I was sixty that she’d passed away. Having had no relationship with her to speak of for nearly forty years, I found it difficult to feel any grief at hearing of her death. Jennifer suggested we should still attend her funeral.
Again, it was about being the better man so we all flew into Sydney to attend. I was surprised to learn she’d remarried and pretty much adopted her husband’s children as her own. They were not shocked to learn of our existence, but were surprised that she wouldn’t have admitted to being completely estranged from two of her three children. We could have explained why we were estranged, but a funeral wasn’t the time. We simply stated we were attending to pay our last respects before returning home. With no family remaining in Sydney, my brother joined us in Adelaide within the year.
As for Jennifer and myself, we eventually had four kids together, two boys, two girls. My older daughter and son were thrilled to have siblings, and were happy to babysit, not that Jennifer and I headed out too often. But we remained deeply in love, always ensured we communicated, never went to bed angry, and our sex life remained as vibrant today as it was when we slept together for the first time.
I look back at my life and that time of my divorce. I’m sure there are those that would have preferred me to go scorched earth on my ex-wife, but what would the point have been? Walking out without a word actually hurt her far more, nothing but silence on my end for a year before I returned to simply make sure the divorce was done. She knew my thoughts on fidelity and she broke the contract. As for those who believe in reconciliation, I can’t agree with that either. If your wife cheats and you find it in yourself to forgive her, then that’s on you. But the trust is broken, and can it ever be fully restored? I don’t believe it can. You would spend the rest of your life being suspicious and resentful, and a divorce in the end is more than likely inevitable.
Instead, I took the road not travelled often. No real revenge, at least not to the extent of burning it all to the ground, but there was no chance of a reconciliation either. I just walked away and chose to get on with my life without Kylie. I found Jennifer, my one true soulmate. I still state that meeting in the supermarket was fate. I’m not religious, but I’m fairly sure there are those Old World religions that talk about the gods of fate.
“Are you ready, Mark?”
I turned around to see my wife looking utterly resplendent in a gorgeous red ball gown. What made me smile is when she lifted up the front to show me she wasn’t wearing any panties. “That’s yours later tonight, lover,” she whispered, “I’m fairly sure I’m already dripping wet from the thought of you fucking me senseless.”
“What about right now?”
Walking towards me, she stopped and leaned up to kiss me as her hand caressed my crotch. When she felt my cock start to stiffen, she broke the kiss and smiled.
“Still have the old magic, I see.”
“Heard from the kids?”
“They’re either on their way or getting ready to leave.”
“And the young’uns?”
“Will be fine without us here for an evening. As long as they don’t burn the place down.”
“So do we have time to fool around?”
She smiled at me. “Well, it would be shame to waste an erection. Got your little pills handy for later, just in case?”
“I don’t need them that often, Jenni. You still turn me on something fierce. And if that needs time to work, I have other ways and means to get my wonderful wife off.”
“I should bloody hope so.” She cuddled into me as I held her tight to my body. “I love you, husband.”
“I love you, wife.”
“Many more years of happiness?”
“I should hope so.”
“Well, maybe we have a few minutes to make love before we need to go. I’ll tell the kids we’re delayed for a while.”
“They’ll know why.”
“And?”
She smiled and took my hand, leading me towards our bed. It wasn’t the same bed we’d first made love on, though it was the same bed on which we’d conceived two of our children, and spent many a night making love for hours. It was never going to be a quick thing once her gown ended up on the floor next to most of my suit. And once we were completely naked, we couldn’t help smile at each other.
“Fuck it, we’ll just be fashionably late,” she moaned as I slid inside her, “I still can’t say no to this after all these years.”
This old boy still had it, at least.
Chapter 123: The Choices We Make
Chapter Text
Louise – The Beginning
“I’m telling you, Louise,” my best friend, Janet, said, “He’s a man, no doubt a typical man. He’s going to hear your suggestion and immediately think of all the pussy he’s going to get.”
“I don’t really like the idea of him sleeping with others, Janet.”
“I didn’t say he would be sleeping with anyone, Louise. He’s a forty-year-old man with his best years behind him. You really think he’s going to be out nailing twenty-year-old university girls every weekend? He’ll be at home with the kids while you can escape and live your best life.”
“You really think it won’t blow up in my face?”
I looked around the table at my friends and colleagues. “Louise, James is desperate to get you into bed,” Annie replied, “Asking for this simply means you can fuck him without feeling any guilt or that you’re cheating on your husband.”
“Trust me, it’ll be worth it,” Marie added, “Hubby will be clueless about what you’re doing most of the time, distracted as he will be by work, kids and other commitments. Just throw him the occasional night of sex to keep him happy and he’ll go through life none the wiser.”
I’ll admit, the more we’d discussed the topic, the better it sounded. I’d been happily married to my husband, Mark, for eighteen years. We’d had two kids, bought a house, though it was now our home, two cars in the driveway, an annual holiday overseas. We both worked hard, lived comfortably, and we were happy for the most part.
But just recently, as I approached forty, something seemed to be missing. I craved some excitement. Don’t get me wrong, my husband still loved me with every fibre of his being. Still a romantic at heart. We will go out on a ‘date’ at least once a fortnight. We didn’t have sex as often as we did in our twenties. He still knew how to push my buttons, and my husband was still a handsome man. Driven to succeed. Successful at nearly everything. I knew he was a catch.
But I still felt that sense of boredom, that there was something more to life. And that’s when Janet started to get in my ear about possibilities. Once the girls at my workplace also heard of my predicament, they were also talking about all the opportunities available. It was the ‘modern world’, they told me, and traditional relationships were going the way of the dodo. Couples now happily experimented and shared.
I wasn’t sure my husband would go for it, but it didn’t stop my friends from continuing to convince me. And it was this night that I was finally convinced to talk to my husband. I had all the arguments I needed to convince him. And, if needed, I’d just suck his cock, something I rarely did nowadays, fuck his brains out, and I knew he’d be happy to do whatever I wanted.
Smiling at my friends, they all smiled back as they knew what I was going to do. “I’ll talk to him tomorrow night after dinner,” I told them.
“It’ll be fine,” Janet assured me, “He’s going to thank his lucky stars. Hell, if you need me to throw him a bone while you’re out fucking some hot young studs, I’m sure one of us will take one for the team.”
I didn’t like the idea of any of my friends sleeping with my husband, but if it allowed me the freedom to go out and find a few lovers of my own, it was something I’d eventually find acceptable. The last thing I’d want is for my husband to build resentment while I was out with one of my boyfriends.
Boyfriends? I loved the sound of that. Particularly the plural. Before I met my husband, I’d only had three boyfriends, none of the relationships lasting more than a few months. I didn’t have one-night stands. As soon as I met Mark, I never looked at another man, and I’d rarely had my head turned since.
At least until the past couple of years, when young men started at our firm, they wouldn’t hesitate in flirting with me, and I realised I was still a desirable woman, and that men who were barely out of university were eager to fuck me. It does wonders for your self-confidence to know you’ve still got it.
Arriving home later that night, my husband would have been none the wiser about the conversation I’d had. I’ll admit, the idea of being fucked by some young stud had turned me on, so I’m sure my husband was wondering what had come over me when I had him fuck me into the mattress that night. For the first time, I wasn’t thinking or picturing my husband inside me. Instead, I pictured one of the handsome young men at work, thinking they’re likely rather well endowed, and would take pleasure in making me cum over and over again.
It was only when he held me in his arms like usual, knowing he had no idea what loomed on the horizon, that I lay in silence, worrying about the possible outcome, and I released a few nervous tears, hoping I wouldn’t start getting upset the next evening when I confronted him.
The following day was a Sunday. The kids played sports on a Saturday – netball for our daughter, rugby league for our son – so we always tried to do something fun for them as a family on a Sunday. It wasn’t forced, and as they were both teenagers, they did prefer to spend time with their friends rather than their parents. My husband was a little more understanding that they craved freedom. I still loved time spent as a family. We did eventually head out for lunch, but it was a little disappointing as both kids spent more time on their phones than talking to us.
“Don’t worry, honey, the only thing distracting around here for me is you,” my husband stated.
The guilt hit me hard as I knew what I would be asking of him within a few hours. Dinner was the usual event, my husband and I making small talk, tempting the kids into conversation, Mark having the rule that there would be no phones during dinnertime. The kids had complained at first, but I could see they loved the fact their father showed an interest in their lives, always full of questions or advice for them. As I cooked, he would always clean up, one of the two kids helping him each night.
“Kids, you’re free to go. I need to talk to your father about something and it isn’t for young ears,” I told them.
“Are you having another baby?” our daughter asked, rather excitedly.
“No, nothing like that.” I glanced at my husband to see curiosity written all over his face. “It’s just something important.”
He obviously had no idea what was coming but he still pulled a bottle of wine out of the fridge, poured us both a glass, before he sat opposite. Though he gazed at me, he remained quiet. Though my husband could be an extrovert, life and soul of a party, there was another side to his character that was quiet, thoughtful and contemplative. He lived life by numerous slogans, one being ‘Remain silent and be thought a fool. Speak and remove all doubt.’
I sipped at the glass for a couple of minutes, getting my thoughts in order, before I cleared my throat. “Honey… Are you happy?”
“Happy about what, sweetheart?”
“Happy with everything? I mean with our lives?”
“Of course. What do I have to complain about? I have a loving wife, two wonderful kids, a fantastic house and home. We’re living comfortably. Our careers are going great guns. We have great friends and supportive families. I think we’re doing better than a lot of people out there.”
“I’m glad you think life is so wonderful, honey. And I mean that. But I’m not on the same wavelength as you. Something is missing. And to be blunt and completely honest, I’m bored.”
Mark remained silent for at least a minute. He was thoughtful again. “You’re bored…” Nodding at his statement, he asked, “With our marriage?”
“I love you, honey. Please don’t doubt that, but I need something more than what we have right now. I need some excitement.”
“Am I not doing enough as your husband? I mean, I know we’ve been married for…”
“It’s nothing you’re doing or not doing, Mark. This is about me and my wants and needs.” Sipping at the glass of wine again, I steeled myself. “I’ve been chatting with friends and doing research. Traditional relationships are…”
“Don’t spin me so called new age bullshit that your friends have been spouting, Louise,” Mark stated harshly, “I won’t be taken for a fool or a schmuck. Just spit out what you want from me.”
I knew he knew what I was going to ask of him. I finished the rest of my wine glass. “I want to open our marriage, Mark. I want an open marriage and relationship.”
For the first time I could remember, he glared at me with anger. In fact, it wasn’t just anger. The eyes that had shown nothing for me but love, almost from the moment we met, changed in an instant. His fingers tightened around his wine glass so tightly, I thought he was going to crush it. “Can you repeat that, please?” he asked in a low tone, “Just for clarification, Louise.”
“I want to open our marriage so we can date other people. Just think about it, honey. Instead of sleeping with the same woman you’ve been with for the past near two decades, you could head out and find some young woman, or even women, to have some fun with.”
He remained silent but his glare was almost unnerving. His eyes barely blinked as he stewed silently. I rarely saw my husband angry. I knew he had a temper when pushed. I’d heard him on the phone when hauling an employee of his over hot coals. And he’d had more than one fracas when playing rugby league as a younger man.
“Absolutely fucking not,” he finally growled, “I don’t know what you’ve been reading, or who you’ve been talking to… Though I can take a good fucking guess who had been filling your head with this bullshit, but we are not opening up our marriage. We made vows to each other, Louise. There is one particular line I take very seriously. Remember what that is?”
I went over the vows in my head, and I knew which line he was referring. “Forsaking all others,” I whispered.
“Bingo. And I take those vows seriously. I have done since the day we stood together in front of the celebrant, in front of our friends and family, and though I might occasionally look at a pretty woman, I certainly wouldn’t contemplate doing anything with her. Now I’m sitting here, wondering just how seriously you’ve taken those same vows…”
My friends had prepared me for all the arguments he could throw at me. “Honey…” He almost growled at my usual pet name. “Mark… I still take those vows seriously, but amendments can be made over time. We can still love, honour and cherish each other. We can still be husband and wife. I still love and I’m still in love with you. But I need this. I crave something different. Something you can’t give me.”
I knew those last few wounds would hurt him. All men had an ego, and hearing from his wife that he wasn’t making me completely happy and keeping me satisfied would hurt. I watched him almost grind his teeth, his jaw set, his eyes light up with fury. He reined it in somehow. I knew I was going to make him angry, but I also knew that, in the end, he would do what I wanted.
He stood up, turned and walked towards the back door. “Where are you going?”
“Out to think,” he replied, “My wife just told me she’s not happy and wants to fuck other people. Don’t particularly want to be around her right now. I don’t particularly want to spend my time in the presence of sluts.” His voice trailed off as he disappeared, and it hurt to hear he thought I was that word.
I didn’t see him the rest of the night and, as far as I knew, never came to bed. When I woke up the next morning, it was obvious his side of the bed hadn’t been slept in. Getting up, I quickly showered in our ensuite bathroom before changing for work. I found our two kids in the kitchen eating breakfast, but as for Mark, there was no sign.
“Where’s your father?” I had to ask.
“He left for work early,” our daughter replied.
“Said he might be home late,” our son added.
It was the first time during our marriage he’d left without a kiss nor a goodbye for me. It was rather deflating. As soon as I arrived at work, I sent him a message, letting him know I loved him. I didn’t mention what we’d discussed, or what I’d told him the night before. I kept it simple. And I sent him the same message whenever I had time.
I tried calling him at lunch, but it went to voicemail. I left a short but sweet message, assuring him that I loved my husband and that would never change. He would remain my husband and we would grow old together, watching our children have some of their own. I liked to think he would listen to it and smile. At least that’s what I hoped…
Arriving home later that day, there was no sign of my husband’s ute. He sometimes made it home earlier than I did, but often I was home and making dinner by the time he walked in the door. I sighed with relief when he did walk in the front door, a little later than usual, but at least he’d come home. I’d dreaded receiving a call that he’d ended up at some RSL club or a nearby pub, drowning his sorrows, ready to pick a fight when he did walk inside.
There was no kiss on arrival, barely a mumbled greeting, before he disappeared out to the backyard again. My kids didn’t seem to pick up on anything, sending our son to get him when dinner was ready. He chatted to our kids like nothing was wrong though I recognised he barely uttered two words in my direction. When dinner was finished and they’d finished cleaning up, he asked the kids to go to their rooms to finish their homework, adding he needed to talk to me.
No offer of a glass of wine this time as he sat opposite me, and he didn’t hide the angry nor the anguish on his face. I was left with the belief that he hadn’t stopped thinking about it since our words the night before.
“I know you won’t let this go, Louise,” he stated after a couple of minutes silence, “I know one or many of your friends have filled your head with bullshit. Done my own research today into open relationships, swinging, polygamy, all that new age bullshit that women just seem to eat up nowadays. No wonder the divorce rate is a fucking joke and there are so many men who don’t want to get married nowadays. Seems we just end up getting fucked no matter what happens in the end. Yet I know if I say no, you’ll just end up cheating on me and prove yourself to be a worthless slut anyway. Either way, I come out the loser in the end.” He threw up his hands in surrender. “Fine, you win. You get your way. But there are going to be some fucking rules before we agree to this.”
I was so excited I barely took any notice of his rule, already thinking of the three young men at the office who were ready and willing to fuck me. No men back in our home? I wouldn’t have done that anyway. Our marriage bed would always be sacrosanct. Lovers must wear protection? Well, I guess until they did an STD test. I wasn’t going to miss out on feeling my lovers cum in me, and I was still on birth control anyway. He didn’t want to meet nor run into any lovers? That should be easy enough. No sex between us if I’ve been with a lover recently? Well, I guess that meant less sex for him for the time being.
I didn’t even really contemplate what he meant by his next sentence. “From this point forward, I am no longer responsible for your romantic, emotional and physical needs, Louise. Do you understand what I mean?”
With my mind distracted by so many rude thoughts of possible lovers, I didn’t really understand or take the time to comprehend what he meant. I mean, he was still going to be married to me. He still loved me. He was just proving how wonderful he was as a husband by allowing me to have this. Besides, I knew it wasn’t going to last forever. I’d go out, have my fun for a year or two at most, then I’d stop, and we’d continue as we were.
He stood up once he was done. The anger was gone. Now there was a look of disdain, almost hatred, but I knew my husband well. In his eyes, he was hurting, and I knew I was the one who’d done it. But I remembered what my friends had told me. I needed to be selfish for once in my life. My husband was a grown man. Sure, his feelings were hurt for the time being, but he’d get over it in the end.
I guess I wasn’t really surprised that he didn’t come to bed that night either. I was about ready to go downstairs and tell him to grow up, but as I was alone in the bedroom, I downloaded a couple of dating apps. I found a couple of recent photos, put up a new profile, let guys know I was married but down to fuck, and simply laid back and waited for the messages to come flooding in.
Then I called Janet. “So how’d it go?” she asked excitedly.
“He’s agreed to it, Janet. But I don’t think he’s happy about it. The way he looked at me…”
“It’s just his bruised little ego having to deal with the fact you’ll soon be out having a great time, getting laid by a series of young, fit men. Trust me on this, Louise. Young men today are fucking hung, or maybe I’m just lucky…”
“I know James at work is gagging to be with me. I’m going to let him know tomorrow that I’ll be available soon.”
“Ever had a threesome?”
“Of course not. Mark would never accept another man in our bed, as much as I wouldn’t want another woman.”
“Well, I think you could cross off a few things on a sexual bucket list. You should write one up and then get started on doing it. Louise, trust me on this. You’ve been stuck in a dull marriage for nearly twenty years. It’s time to go out, live a little, and enjoy life to the full.”
I felt myself smiling. All I’d been for so many years was a wife, a mother, and a worker bee. Now it was time to be Louise again. Just Louise.
Things were frosty at home for the rest of the week. I’m fairly sure the kids picked up on the fact my husband was barely talking to me, but if they did, they didn’t say anything. I did my best to keep the peace. He did return to our bed, but he showed me absolutely no affection. He was polite enough to wish me goodnight, but there was no hug nor kiss and definitely no cuddling.
I told him on Friday morning that I would be heading out with the girls that night. He barely grunted though I knew wouldn’t tell me he wouldn’t agree to it. He just gave me another look I was already beginning to recognise, picked up his bag, and left the house without another word. I’d already packed a bag in the event of a massive argument. Whether our kids took notice of their father leaving in a huff, I didn’t ask. I kissed them goodbye and told them I’d be late home, whether it was that evening or the next morning.
Arriving at work that morning, my colleagues were all excited, and when I showed them the change of clothes and what I’d be wearing, the excitement increased ten-fold. I took a photo and sent it to Janet, who let me know I was definitely going to find myself fucked hard that night. I spent the day flirting and teasing the three young men, letting them know I now had permission to play away from home.
“You’re serious?” James asked after I let him know we’d be going out for drinks that evening, “Your husband seriously agreed to it?”
“Don’t mention him, handsome. All that matters is that, when we finish for the day, I’m getting changed and my girlfriends are heading to a nearby bar. If you just happen to show up, I might be looking for some company tonight.” I stepped towards him, caressing his groin. I felt him get hard very quickly as his eyes didn’t know where to look. “And if you play your cards right, handsome…” I gave his cock a gentle squeeze.
“What bar?” he asked, sounding rather self-assured. That made me smile as though I didn’t want arrogance, I did appreciate confidence. He was young, handsome, and from the feel, he was packing some heat. Telling him where I would be, he smiled and told me he’d meet me there.
After lunch, one of my colleagues approached my desk. “I saw you earlier with James,” she whispered, “Are you seriously going to fuck him that quickly?”
“Why not?” I asked, “My husband agreed to this so I’m not going to waste any time.”
“You on Tinder?”
I sat back in my chair and laughed. “My god, within a day of posting my profile, I’ve had so much interest, though it’s sorting the wheat from the chaff.”
“Trust me, there are plenty of young men out there willing to fuck older women. Pick the young men who are handsome, built, and come packing with a big cock. And they generally have staying power. My last lover could fuck me all night and into the next morning. My husband just can’t compete with that, bless him.”
“How does he, you know, deal with it?”
She shrugged. “We don’t really talk about it. He doesn’t ask about what I do, I don’t ask about him. But I know he spends most of his nights at home with the kids.”
“Does it seem fair to you?”
She smiled. “Who said anything about an open relationship being fair? Simple fact is that he agreed to it, same as your husband. If they can’t go out there and score some pussy, that’s on them. I bet your husband had a million ideas of how much pussy he was going to get. He’s probably going to learn it’s not as easy as he thinks it is.”
I wasn’t so sure about that. I wasn’t sure he’d even go out looking for another woman. He’d been quite clear that he was monogamous, which made his agreement to this rather strange. But I tried not to think about it, instead spending the rest of the day trying to focus on work but messaging Janet constantly.
As soon as the clock hit 5pm, I rushed to the bathroom to get changed. The dress I’d chosen would have been called ultra slutty. I was showing more skin than I had in years. Applied more make-up than usual. Styled my hair as best as I could. Threw on a pair of uncomfortable heels, the sort that screamed ‘I’m ready and willing to fuck’. And, as a last second idea, I took off my panties. I wanted James to have full access to my pussy from the moment we met.
The very idea of him feeling me up in some pub had me dripping wet. I glanced at my phone one last time, the picture of my husband and our children, before I temporarily changed it to a generic picture, and headed downstairs.
Janet and the girls were waiting for me. Before I could barely greet them, I had a shot glass placed into my hand, followed by a glass of wine. Within half an hour, we were surrounded by a group of young men, most of them already partnered up as I was the last in the group to either be single or in an open relationship. James turned up, wearing a tight t-shirt, showing off a fit body, and a pair of jeans. His eyes lit up seeing me. Within ten minutes, we were making out, grabbing his hand and ensuring it went straight up underneath my dress. I enjoyed seeing his eyes widen in surprise as he would have felt how wet my pussy was for him.
Finding a booth, there was conversation though it was obvious the six of us girls had other things on our mind. Whenever we got up to dance, it was downright raunchy. I was surprised we weren’t told to knock it off. Whenever James pressed into me, I felt how hard he was, and I knew I couldn’t keep teasing the poor young man.
“I have a room booked at a hotel nearby if you want to go,” I finally told him, “I’m going to be blunt, James. I’m married but I want to fool around. Want to fuck a mature, married woman?”
Asking which hotel, he practically dragged me out of the place to the cheers and hollers of my friends. He knew where the hotel was, his hands all over me as I checked us in. As soon as we made it to the room, we were all over each other. He was desperate to get me naked. I felt the same way. As soon as I had everything off, I couldn’t help the smile that formed as seeing his cock.
Dropping to my knees, I knew I was about to do something I’d rarely done for my husband during the past decade. And I couldn’t even tell you the last time I’d swallowed or let him cum on my face. James wasn’t my husband. He was just a good-looking young man with a nice dick. It was just sex, so I could really let loose.
He was very complimentary of my fellatio skills. He’d ensured he was well groomed and smelled nice. I enjoyed having his cock in my mouth, teasing him until I knew he couldn’t control himself anymore. He was polite enough to warn me when he was going to cum, but I think I blew his mind when I swallowed every drop, licking his cock clean as he gazed down at me.
“Yummy,” I stated, “Now all I want is this big cock filling me.”
“You don’t want to…”
“Nope. I don’t need it, James. I’ve been wet all fucking day thinking about you pounding me into the mattress tonight.”
He may have been young, but I’ll give him credit, he knew how to fuck. When he slid his cock inside me for the first time, I was smiling as it was the first time in nearly twenty years I had a different cock, and it was everything Janet and the others talked about. Grabbing the back of his head, I kissed him hard. “I don’t want romantic. I don’t want gentle. I just want you to fuck me, James.”
I think he loved hearing that. And for the next few hours, that’s exactly what he did. It was near midnight when I had to cry enough, my pussy dripping with copious amount of cum, and it hadn’t felt so tender since the earliest days of my marriage, when Mark and I had fucked like rabbits. Thankfully, James knew the score. We showered, dressed, and I checked out of the hotel, the receptionist giving me a look as it was obvious James wasn’t my husband, but I didn’t care.
Arriving home an hour or so later, I didn’t sneak into the house as I had no reason to feel any guilt. Finding the bedroom empty, I went looking for Mark, as I hadn’t seen him on the couch. I found him in his office, rather surprised that he had a single bed set up. Gently shaking him, he woke up and met my eyes. I almost shivered at how cold and unfeeling they were.
“Go to bed, Louise,” he said before he simply turned over and ignored me.
“Are you coming to bed?”
“I am in bed. I told you the rules, Louise. Think I’m going to share a bed with you after what you’ve done tonight?”
“Fine. Be that way then.”
I heard him scoff but otherwise he didn’t say a word. Returning to the bedroom, I undressed and slid into my usual bed clothes, getting into bed. I lay wide awake for a good half an hour as I missed his presence next to me, but if he wanted to pout and sleep alone, then I guess that was his problem. If it continued like this, I just wouldn’t bother returning home.
For the first couple of months, I kept my ‘dating’ to Friday and Saturday nights. I did my best to maintain the same relationship with my husband, but I realised very quickly that he would rarely share a bed with me now. And I guess it couldn’t be helped that the kids picked up on something. When I confronted Mark about it, he gave me a withering look and suggested I should explain to them what I asked of him.
“You agreed,” I retorted.
“Under duress,” he growled, “It was either agree or be cheated on. Either way, you were going to go out and fuck around. But the one thing I wasn’t going to give you was a divorce. You were not going to take my kids from me.”
“I’d never take them from you…”
“Bullshit, Louise. You’ve proven exactly your lack of character since you made that request. All that matters to me at the moment is ensuring our kids are unaffected by your behaviour. And, believe me, they’re aware. They’re not blind. They know their mother is now a worthless fucking slut. I wouldn’t touch you with a ten-foot fucking barge pole right now. No idea what sort of STDs you’re carrying around right now.”
I flinched at the bile that came out of his mouth. I knew he was upset but the hate and anger near enough took my breath away. I would have slapped him otherwise, but I had a feeling if I hit him, he’d have no problem hitting me back, and a lot harder.
Things continued to get even frostier. We were a marriage in name only in many ways. I couldn’t remember the last time he hugged or kissed me. Sex? We hadn’t had sex since the request I made. Whether he missed it with me or not, I never knew and never felt confident enough to ask. Did I miss it with him? I’ll admit that I did. I missed making love with my husband. Missed him holding me in his arms once we’d come down from the high.
But I wasn’t going to give up what I was doing yet. James was a semi-regular fuck. So was another young man in the office. And I had a new Tinder date nearly every weekend. Some fucked me within a couple of hours of meeting. Others I made work to get my pussy.
Things changed when Janet and the girls suggested regularly meeting up after work. From Friday and Saturday nights, it turned into one or two nights during the week and at least one night over the weekend. Some nights I never even made it home. Not always with a bloke, sometimes I’d sleep at Janet’s or a friend’s place, way too drunk to make it home safely. I started to keep clothes at work or at Janet’s as it saved time going home to change then go out. I’m fairly sure that, after around six months, there were weeks when I never even made it home more than once or twice a week.
I was living my best life, but I had no idea the damage I was otherwise doing my marriage and my family.
Mark – The Beginning
I’ll be honest from the start. The night my wife made that request of me was the moment my love for her died. Some might question how I could so easily fall out of love with someone I’d been in love with for twenty years. Quite easily, to be honest. It’s the betrayal and the disrespect. With the few words of her request, she betrayed everything our marriage stood for, trampled over the vows we’d taken, and in my mind, it was simply an excuse for her to go out and cheat on me guilt-free.
Walking outside to cool down, as I was ready to blow my top, I knew I had to just shut off my emotions and deal with the whole issue calmly and logically. She’d argued every point I raised, and it was obvious she’d been coached by her friends. I knew exactly who had been in her ear about such a thing. In addition to the anger and hurt, there was also disappointment that my wife could have fallen for it.
I knew I needed to talk to someone. There was only one person I could think of. Heading to my shed, I pulled out my phone and dialled her number.
“Hey Mark.”
“Hey Emily.”
She was silent for five seconds before asking, “Okay, something’s wrong, Mark. We’ve been friends for thirty-five years, so don’t think you can bullshit me.”
It all came pouring out. There were no tears. Those would be for later. No, it was anger and hatred that flooded out of my mouth. The opposite of love isn’t hate, it’s indifference. The reason I hated my wife in those moments is because she’d just spent a good few minutes ripping my heart and crushing it in her hands. I have no real recollection of exactly what I said. I just know it wasn’t pleasant.
“Are you sitting down, Mark?”
“No.”
“Take a seat, Mark. I’m going to tell you what to do. It won’t be the same as what I did with Adam. That was different. You’ll need to play this differently. It will be difficult, but it’s the only advice I can give.”
“Lay it on me, Emily. What should I do? Part of me thinks I just walk away, but then I leave the kids, and if she ends up doing what she wants, fuck knows what happens to them. Add to that, I can fight for custody, but we know what it’s like for a lot of men, and I won’t become a part-time dad. And forget co-parenting.”
“What you do is this, Mark. You stay married in name only. Shut off everything else. The romance is dead. Seal off your emotions. You are no longer a shoulder for her to cry or lean on. You are no longer the person she comes to for emotional support. And you definitely don’t want to have sex with her now, do you?”
“The idea of making love to my wife after she’d been with a lover makes me want to be sick or incredibly violent. I’m nobody’s sloppy seconds.”
“Exactly. So you shut yourself off entirely from her except for the financial aspect. Keep the house. Keep your kids. Focus on yourself and them. Do what I did. Go to the gym. It’s good for the body and soul.”
“Guess I could lose a few kilos and firm up certain places.”
“Exactly. Fill your time with other things. Find a hobby or two. Reconnect with some friends you may have lost touch with. And, most importantly, focus on the children. Show that you’re the parent that gives a shit about them. Kids aren’t stupid. They’ll recognise something going on. And if she does end up doing this, I can guarantee you how it’s going to do. It will start out slowly, but in the end, she’ll have her head in the clouds and focus on her own wants and needs.”
“Seen it before?”
“Mark, I’m going to be honest with you. She’ll probably end up fucking a bunch of guys, but in the end, she’s going to find herself one lover who she will most likely fall in love with. And then she’ll have a decision to make. Remain with her family, which would only be in name only, depending on how far ahead this happens, or she’ll walk away from you and the kids.”
“Fantastic,” I muttered.
“Part of me suggests you just leave now, but I understand wanting to stay in your home with the kids. So do what I said. Go grey rock.”
“What’s that?”
“It’s used against abusive or manipulative people. It’s obvious Louise is the latter. She’s completely manipulated this situation to her advantage. The basics of going grey rock are that you show complete disinterest in her as a person and make any interaction with you unrewarding. Give her nothing from yourself. It’ll be difficult, and you will fail at times, but do your best to hide all emotional reactions and keep anything you say short and straightforward.”
“Will it work?”
“More than likely as I believe her request comes from a point of disinterest in you and your family anyway. Considering how you’re now feeling, you want to have no emotional connection with her. You are now under no obligation to share anything, if that’s what you want. Best idea is to keep any conversations to the topic of your children, almost as if you are split up and co-parenting.” I sighed and she added quietly, “And I’m here for you, Mark. Always have been, always will be.”
“Love you, Em.”
“Love you too, big guy. It’s difficult now. Always is when a relationship ends. I’ve seen a couple of other men tolerating this shit. They’re both divorced now. Focus on your kids and yourself. Things will work themselves out. Will you forgive her?”
“No. We will eventually divorce. I’ll wait until our youngest is eighteen, if necessary. We’ll co-habit the same space but we’re now nothing more than roommates.”
“Good way to think of it. Just don’t do anything stupid.”
“I won’t, but I will take the necessary steps to protect myself.”
“Nothing wrong with that, Mark. Where will you sleep tonight?”
“Not in the marital bed, that’s for sure.”
“I’ll come and see you soon, Mark. You’re going to need some friends for what is about to come.”
“Thanks, Em.”
“One more thing, Mark. I know it might be difficult to think about, but you should take advantage. Women will love you. You’re successful. You’re fit and handsome. You’re a wonderful father. And you are a dynamo in bed. I’ve had more than one drunken conversation with your wife where she’s waxed lyrical about your prowess in bed. Makes me wonder why she’s out fucking some strange when she had you. So go and find yourself some beautiful young women. Go out and date.”
“I’m not sure…”
“Just think about it, Mark. You deserve some happiness too.”
Going grey rock was difficult, and I did blow up at Louise more than once. I kicked myself afterwards each time, but in the end, she was getting exactly what she wanted, so why did she care. The first night she stayed out and obviously fucked someone else nearly killed me. Then she had the audacity to come into my office and ask me to join her in bed. I just about stopped myself from unleashing all the thoughts and feelings I had about her.
What I realised, as she walked out of my office back to what was now her bedroom, is that any residual love I might have felt for her died that night, aware she was out doing what she was doing. I’d always have some sort of love for her, as the mother of our children, but the passion I’d once felt for her was completely snuffed out. I’d hardened my heart in preparation for the inevitable.
Taking most of Emily’s advice, I focused on myself and the kids. I resumed going to the gym, taking a long lunch, not wanting to go too early or late in the evening, hiring a personal trainer for the first few weeks who set up a training and diet plan. As Louise started to come home less and less, I took up cooking for the kids and realised I actually wasn’t that bad in the kitchen. And it was something I could bond with my daughter over as she loved helping me making dinner most evenings.
As Louise started to disappear on the weekends, I realised I couldn’t be in two places at once, my son and daughter playing their sports at roughly the same time. That’s when I enlisted the help of my younger sister, and I knew I’d have to explain what was going on.
To say she tore strips off me for tolerating it wouldn’t be an understatement, though I told her it wasn’t tolerating, I was doing it for my kids. She relented once I’d explained everything I was doing, before she finally asked, “You should just break it off and go with Emily.”
“Huh?”
She gave me a look that I was an idiot. “Honestly? She’s the one you should have married.” Before I could retort, she held up a hand. “Yes, yes, heard it all before, about your friendship and not wanting to ruin it. But look where it’s got you? A cheating whore of a wife. You even know where she is now?”
“I’d rather not know,” I muttered, “One of the rules.”
“When did you last get laid?” Shrugging, she shook her head. “Not feeling in the mood?”
“I don’t particularly want to talk about it.”
“Mark, go out and get laid. Find a pretty young woman and rock her world for an evening.”
“That’s what Emily suggested.” My sister laughed before I asked, “You know anyone?”
Scoffing, she then laughed at me. “Please, at least three of my friends still hold a candle for my rather handsome older brother.” She squeezed my upper arm. “Gym work is paying off. Got a six pack yet?”
“I’m feeling fitter than I have in a while. And when I’m working the bag…”
“Imagining her or the myriad of faceless boyfriends?”
“Would I sound awful if I admitted I saw her occasionally?”
“As long as you don’t actually hit her… When did you last even speak to each other?”
“Last week when she was home for dinner one evening. The only topic I will discuss with her is about the kids. She barely seems to notice what’s going on anyway. Spent the entire time on her phone. When she was in the shower, I had a look. Three dating apps, and there must be messages from a few dozen men. I have no idea who or how many she is fucking.” I paused before adding, “And the thing is, I find myself really not caring as she’s my wife in name only nowadays.”
“Absolute fucking slut,” my sister muttered. I agreed but I didn’t really see the point in verbalising it. Wasted energy. I had more important things to worry about nowadays.
In addition to my sister, Emily was the one I relied on most. The kids already adored ‘Auntie’ Emily, but as their mother seemed to slowly disappear from their lives, they came to appreciate it whenever Emily was around, particularly my daughter. Emily never stayed the night, but we had more than one evening sitting together on the couch, usually sharing a couple of drinks. Sitting together did turn into snuggling, but I didn’t let it go further. At least not yet…
“Dad, why are you tolerating it?” my daughter finally asked over dinner one evening. My wife still managed to come home at least a couple of times a week for dinner, and she still slept in the marital bed, probably not noticing I’d moved most of my things out of it by now.
“Yeah, the kids at school tried teasing us about it but we actually agreed with what they were calling Mum,” my son added, “Seems we’re not the only kids of parents who are divorced or who have weird relationships.”
Sighing to myself, I glanced at Emily. She gave me a pointed look before I glanced back at my kids. “Did you mother ever tell you what was going on?”
“Not really. Just said things might be changing in the future,” my daughter replied.
“Dad, we’re not young children. We know shit from the internet. Just tell us what’s going on,” my son stated, “We’re certainly not going to judge you. At least you’re here. I can’t remember the last time Mum said three words to me.”
My daughter wiped her cheeks, and I knew she was missing that positive female influence. Emily was up and cuddling her in seconds. “I won’t go into details, kids. You don’t need to know. But your mother forced on me a change in our relationship. The only reason I agreed was because, if I didn’t, I’d just end up losing the house and you guys.”
“Do you still love her?” my daughter asked.
“No,” I replied bluntly, “My love for her mostly died the night she made the request. It was completely snuffed out the night she returned home late the first time after she had her first date with a man other than her husband.”
“Does she even love us anymore?” my daughter asked, barely keeping it together. Emily hugged her even tighter and glared at me.
“Of course she loves you,” I replied, but I felt like I was lying to her.
“Funny way of showing it, Dad,” my son stated sarcastically.
Sighing, I knew this was partially my fault. “Look, kids, all I can do is continue to be the father I’ve always been. I’m doing my best to not let what she’s doing affect our little unit here. I will always be here for you to rely on, I can promise you that. My sister is also helping.”
“And I’m not going anywhere either,” Emily added, “If you’d like me to hang around…”
When my daughter hugged her tightly, Emily glanced my way, and I noticed her eyes were glistening. She’d wanted children with her previous husband but, for whatever reason, it just never happened. “We like you, Emily,” my son said with a grin, “And we know you make Dad happy too. He’s smiling again.”
My son made me blush. Emily smiled at me, that sort of smile a woman has for a man where she’s letting him know how she feels.
A few months passed rather quickly in the grand scheme of things and our lives had changed. I’d built an extension on the house and turned it into my own personal area. It was a bedroom, office and living space, all in one. The kids loved it as we could all game together. When I worked from home, my kids would happily sit on the couch and keep me company. And when Emily visited, we had our own private space while the kids were in the other living room.
I rarely saw my wife, avoiding her whenever she was at home, and the only communication was now purely through messaging. I had no idea what she was doing and found that I didn’t really care. Part of her wage still went into the joint account, so all the bills were still covered. I’d slowly started eliminating her from parts of my life though, ensuring she was no longer a beneficiary regarding things such as life insurance. Only my children would benefit. Same with my will, as I intended to be divorced by the time I dropped dead.
Emily had stayed the night though we hadn’t been intimate. But she would happily walk in the front door on Friday night and only leave when going to work on Monday morning. We even shared the same bed, but she realised I wasn’t ready just yet. I was still wearing my ring as, although our marriage was a joke, I still thought of myself as married and a husband. Thankfully, Emily was not pressuring me not in any rush. She loved to just cuddle me, whispering that she loved me, and that she would wait as long as I needed.
“Frankly, she’s a fool,” she whispered one night, “She has no idea what she’s thrown away. And you still need to go out and date around too. I’m a patient woman, Mark.”
The kiss we shared next was the most passionate I could remember. I hadn’t shared a kiss like that with my wife in months. When we finally pulled apart, I wondered what the future held for all of us.
Louise
I’ll admit that I probably went a little crazy once I was off the leash, so to speak. I’d been an ever-faithful wife and mother, but I’d given nearly twenty years so my life to my family. It was time for me to live my life a little. I felt like I was owed it for sacrificing so much.
Yes, I can hear you now, stating my husband had done the same thing. Well, he was also in an open relationship and could take advantage of that fact. Whether he did or not was up to him. Simple fact is that he agreed to it. He could have said no. While we might have argued, I would have understood his reasons and accepted it in the end. I may have been left a little angered, but I know in my heart I would never have cheated on him.
But as I said, I guess I did go a little crazy. There were the young men at the office who were ever so willing to fuck me. Then there were the Tinder dates. Not all of them were successful, but there were plenty of young men ready and willing to take me to a hotel room and fuck my brains out. Occasionally, I’d end up sharing a room with Janet or one of my other friends and we’d even swap partners.
Time passes quickly when I was burning the candle at both ends. Going out on the weekends quickly turned into going out one or two nights of the week. I didn’t forget about my family. I made sure my share of the bills was paid, and I did ensure I stayed in contact with the kids. I didn’t receive much in the way of communication from my husband, and whenever I was home, he avoided me like I had the plague. When I had a quiet moment and thought about it, I was left thinking as to the last time we’d even slept in the same bed or had a deep and meaningful conversation. Though I resolved to change that, I would soon find myself distracted by an offer to go out for an evening, or a young man would let it be known that he’d want to fuck me.
It was actually returning home properly to spend a weekend with the kids, and perhaps even my husband, that I realised how much had changed, and how much I’d actually missed in the past few months since I got what I wanted. Aware that my husband wasn’t happy with me, I generally stuck to the living room, kitchen and the bedroom, as trying to talk to him was like talking to a brick wall. The only topic he’d discuss was our children. State of our marriage? He’d just give me a look like I was a complete idiot.
Despite that, I missed him. I missed our children. Part of me wanted to slowly bring all this to a stop, but there was also that part of me which was having far too much fun to bring things to a halt. Far too many young men who were interested in a woman of my age.
“Hello!” I called out, walking through the front door, “I’m home.”
Lights were on but no-one called out to me. Dumping my handbag on the chair, I walked through towards the kitchen, where I found my husband and two kids sitting down for dinner. The surprise was that Emily was there. I knew her well, aware that she’d been friends with my husband since they were kids. Walking towards my husband, I stopped in my tracks at the look he threw my way. I knew he still wasn’t happy but would have thought his feelings would have thawed. I realised rather quickly they hadn’t. In fact, he looked at me like I was nothing more than dirt on his shoe.
“What are you doing here?” our daughter finally asked. Her tone spoke volumes.
“What do you mean? I’m here to spend time with my family.”
She scoffed at that sentence, meeting my eyes and smirking, like she knew something I didn’t. As for our son, he looked at me, practically sneered, before he turned and spoke to Emily. “Is there a place for me?” I asked my husband.
“No,” he replied. That’s all he said, his voice without any emotion whatsoever.
That’s when I looked around and noticed the changes. Walking back into the living room, it looked more like a museum rather than an area that was lived in. The kitchen had been painted and photos that had once hung up had been removed. When I looked even closer, I recognised there were no photos of my husband and me. A couple of me and the kids, but our wedding photo, that had once taken pride of place, was gone.
Checking our bedroom, it was obvious the room hadn’t been used by my husband in a long time. Returning to the kitchen, that’s when I noticed the major difference. Distracted as I was by everything else going on in my life, I simply hadn’t taken any notice. Walking towards the dual doors, I opened them to see it was an enormous living space, with a sleeping area, a couple of lovely couches, and a large entertainment area. “What is this?” I asked.
“My area of the house,” Mark replied. Again, there was nothing to his tone, simply stating a fact.
“And why have you built it? Why didn’t you tell me?”
He just looked at me, keeping silent, but his eyes spoke volumes. Glancing at my kids, they were both smirking. The only one who remained silent, giving nothing away, was Emily. But I noticed the fact she was holding his hand under the table.
“Why are you here, Mum?” our daughter finally asked, “Shouldn’t you be out with one of your boyfriends?”
I whirled around on my husband. “They know? You told our children about our arrangement?”
“They asked where you were after all these months. I told them. I’m not going to lie to our children to cover for you. It was your decision.”
“You’ve barely been home in a couple of months anyway,” our son added, “I’m surprised you’re even here.”
“Why are you here?” our daughter asked again, “We were having a nice dinner until you showed up and made it awkward.”
I glanced at my husband. “Are you going to correct our children’s attitude, Mark?”
“No,” he replied, not even looking my way, turning to glance at Emily, who’d remained silent, but she was obviously watching with interest, “Our children are both teenagers and are entitled to their opinions. Do you even know how old they are?”
“You missed my birthday,” our daughter stated.
“And you missed seeing my team play and win the grand final,” our son added.
They’d finished eating, and without a word, Emily stood up and suggested they head to the other room so I could speak to my husband. I’m fairly sure I stood there, my mouth opening and closing, as Mark stood up and retrieved a beer from the fridge. Leaning back against the counter, he sipped at the bottle for a minute or two, before he finally asked, “Why are you here, Louise?”
“I wanted to spend time with my family this weekend. My children and my husband.”
He looked away for a few seconds before he nodded. “Good luck with that. I’m busy this evening and this weekend. As for the kids, well, you can always ask them.”
“I was hoping…”
He stopped and turned to face me. “Remember the agreements, Louise. I have no idea what you’re doing nowadays, and I no longer care. I stopped caring the day you made me agree to this. But you can try and talk to our children if you want. I wouldn’t hold your breath though.”
Within five minutes of talking to both of them, I knew neither wanted nothing to do with me that night or the weekend. Sighing in defeat, I returned to the bedroom and felt alone in my own house. “Fine,” I muttered, “If that’s the way it is, I might as well just leave again.”
“See you later. Probably not,” our daughter replied sarcastically.
I grabbed my handbag and rushed out of the house to my car. Slamming the door, I hit the steering wheel a couple of times with my palms as I felt completely stupid, unable to stop the tears that flowed as I found myself blaming my husband for everything until I remembered the look in his eyes the night I made the request, then those same eyes the night I returned home from my first date. But it was the look in his eyes that evening which chilled me. There was absolutely nothing for me nowadays. No love. But no hate either. Just complete indifference. I was almost a stranger to him now.
Sagging back into the seat, I could only wonder if I’d destroyed everything that truly mattered to me? Had he been right originally? Had my friends led me down the garden path? Maybe their husbands would tolerate such an agreement, but Mark had always been a proud man.
Then I remembered part of the agreement we made, and it all suddenly made sense to me, and that just made me cry even more. He’d completely switched himself off from me. According to him, we were married in name only, and I suddenly wasn’t sure if we’d ever get back to where we were.
I knew I couldn’t go and see any of my friends because, frankly, I would end up blaming them for the collapse of my marriage. Driving around aimlessly for a while, I ended up parking at a bar I knew rather well. Heading inside, I took a seat and ordered a drink, which soon turned into two and three, as I did my best to keep the tears at bay.
“Is this seat taken?” a kind voice asked, glancing to see a man looking at me.
“No, it’s not,” I replied, sniffing a couple of times, “Though I’m not sure I’ll be great company.”
“Maybe it’s company you need. It’s not a good thing to see a woman sitting by herself, looking rather lonely and upset.”
He took a seat, bought himself a drink and offered to buy me one. Once the glass was in front of me, he held his glass up to clink. “Need a stranger’s ear to talk about it?”
“I’m not sure you’ll want to hear my story.”
“Is it that bad?”
“The more I sit here and think about it, the more I’m left to wonder if I haven’t ruined everything.”
Her offered his hand. “I’m Tom. And you are?”
Looking at his hand, I finally grasped it. “I’m Louise.”
“And now we’re no longer strangers. I’m now a friendly ear. And a beautiful woman like yourself near enough crying by herself in a bar would suggest that something or someone has broken your heart.”
“Are you sure you want to hear about it?”
“I’m not in a rush to go anywhere.”
Taking a deep breath, I turned to him first and got a good look at him. I was left thinking he was incredibly handsome, but unlike every other lover I had, he was older than myself, perhaps even close to his fifties. I told him the basics of what was going on, and apart from maybe one or two questions, he’d usually just nod his head in understanding. When I finished my story, he’d ordered another drink for us.
“I guess the question is about wanting to keep the arrangement going, Louise.”
“To be honest, at this point, I might as well as I’m not sure my husband will ever find it in his heart for our relationship to return to what it was. He’s just angry at me all the time.”
“But he did agree to it, hasn’t discussed it with you since, and has simply let his anger and resentment build. How can anything be fixed if he won’t talk to you?”
“I just want my husband to love me again,” I whispered, “All these other men don’t love me. It’s just sex and good fun. I’m not expecting much from them.”
After another couple of drinks, I wasn’t capable of driving. Tom asked where I was going to sleep that night. Suggesting I’d just get a hotel, as I didn’t particularly want to head home, he asked if going home with him would be okay. “I live alone and have spare bedrooms,” he added, “I’m not expecting anything else, Louise.”
I agreed immediately, Tom calling a taxi to pick us up while I headed to my car to get the overnight bag that I always carried with me. He lived on the opposite side of the city to where I called home with my family. Leading me inside, he showed me around first, including the bedroom I’d call my own that night. Asking if I wanted a nightcap, I took the offer, and we enjoyed a glass of something strong as we sat close to each other on the couch.
“You are a beautiful woman, Louise,” he said softly, resting a hand on my thigh, “Have you thought that instead of having numerous lovers, you find one or two lovers that will make you feel as special as you deserve?”
“I don’t want to fall in love with anyone else,” I replied softly.
“You do know you can love more than one person,” he replied. I met his eyes and I couldn’t help smile as he was rather handsome. Best part was that he wasn’t anything like my husband. “I’m not going to tell you how to live your life, Louise. You barely know anything about me…”
Waking up the next morning, I put on the spare set of clothes I had and met him in the kitchen. Greeting me with a kiss on the cheek, we ate breakfast at the counter as we got to know each other. What I didn’t expect to hear was he had the same relationship as myself.
“I’m always honest with any woman I meet. I don’t wear my wedding ring while my wife isn’t with me as it is usually off-putting, but I always tell a woman before we sleep together. My wife lives elsewhere, and we only see each other once a month.”
“Do you have kids?”
“They’re grown and out of the house with their studies. They live with my wife otherwise.”
“Do you have… many lovers?”
“In the early days of our open relationship, I admittedly slept with any woman who showed a sniff of interest in me. Now that I’m older and wiser, I prefer to have an actual relationship. Sex is important, of course, but I prefer to get to know the woman I’m seeing.” Sipping at his coffee, he finally asked, “What are your plans this weekend, Louise?”
“I don’t have any now.”
“Would you like to spend it with me?” He leaned forward to grab my hand. “You’re an attractive woman, Louise, and I’ll confess that I sat down next to you last night for two reasons. One is that I saw a beautiful woman who was incredibly upset, and I wanted to comfort her. The second reason is that I wanted to get to know this beautiful woman and, well, I was left hoping she might be interested in me in return.”
I felt the smile form as I squeezed his hand in return. “I think you might have been the right man in the right place, Tom. I’d love to spend the weekend with you.”
I was left thinking Tom was what we’d call ‘well to do’. The house he lived in must have cost a small fortune. His luxury car was something I knew my husband and I could never afford, even with two wages. And after spending a day together, the restaurant he took me to was one of the finest in the city, and it was obvious he was trying to wine and dine me.
Taking me for dancing afterwards, I probably didn’t surprise him too much by kissing him first. It made him smile as he gazed into my eyes. We danced until late in the evening until he asked if I was ready to go. He held my hand until we were in the back of a taxi, sliding over to snuggle into him, his arm wrapping around me in return.
Arriving home after midnight, he offered me a drink as I kicked off my shoes and waited for him on the lounge. We sipped at our drinks, talking quietly, before I bit the bullet, leaning over to kiss him. We managed to place our drinks down before he kissed me back, and I felt the smile form as I felt that same erection against me that I’d felt while we’d been dancing.
We ended up naked in his bedroom, and for the first time I could remember, I had a man not fuck me. He made love to me. His tongue was magnificent as he ate me out. I happily returned the favour, taking his rather thick cock in my mouth, and he was polite enough to warn me when he was close, gazing up into his eyes to let him know I was definitely going to swallow.
I almost wept as he gently slid inside me, his eyes not just full of lust for me, but already, he seemed to genuinely care about me. He kissed me softly as he made love to me, wrapping my legs around him as we coupled for what felt like hours. He cared about my orgasm, one of the few men who did except for my husband.
Cuddling into him after we’d cleaned up, his fingers caressing my skin, I had to ask, “So is this going to be relationship, Tom?”
“I’m not seeing anyone else at the moment, Louise. The only thing I will say is that we’re both in open marriages. What I do know is that I like you immensely already and would love to spend a lot more time with you going forward.”
“Thank you for helping me feel better.”
Over breakfast on Sunday, Tom suggested one thing to me. My marriage to my husband would be difficult. He explained where I got things wrong. He and his wife didn’t force the issue. They spent more time living apart so opening the marriage made sense in a way. I’d surprised my husband with the request then practically browbeat him into it. While that relationship would be difficult, he insisted I do anything I could to repair the damaged relationship with my kids.
“Our kids didn’t understand at first, particularly when I moved my business out and it meant I’d only visit occasionally. However, I only did that when they were old enough. It sounds like your kids have been told about the situation, so now it’s up to you to figure out how it works.” He took my hand and smiled. “And do what you can to fix your relationship with Mark. He sounds like a good man.”
“He’s a wonderful man. Almost as wonderful as your wife.”
“I love my wife and I plan on retiring with her sooner rather than later. The day I return home will be the day all this ends.”
“What does she think?”
“She misses her husband. But I also know she maintains two lovers while I’m not there. When I am there, I am the focus of all her attention. I do the same when she visits me here.”
“Sounds like you have it all worked out?”
“It’s not without its issues, but we make sure there is no jealousy or resentment.”
I spent most of the day with him before he drove me back to the bar where my car was parked. When he held me in his arms, I couldn’t help sigh. Maybe I’d gone about this whole thing wrong. Casual sex is fun for a while, but emotionally, it left me with a void. Now I’d somehow found a decent, kind-hearted man who was interested in me. Hell, he’d even given me what sounded like solid advice on how this would work regarding my own marriage.
“All you can do is keep communication lines open with your husband. Just do you best regarding that,” he said, “But the most important thing for now is your kids. Do what you can to repair that relationship.”
“I’ll try. When can I see you again?”
He caressed my cheek first, leaning down to kiss me softly. “As soon as you want. As I said, I’m not dating anyone else, not really planning on it either. What I do want is your promise you won’t get jealous if I do meet someone else.”
“I might find myself another semi-permanent boyfriend too!”
He laughed and I was surprised by how much I loved the sound. “Now you’re thinking properly, Louise. You’ve had your fun and that’s absolutely fine. But I think you’ve now realised you need a something a little more serious, maybe more permanent. Perhaps lovers who focus on the first four letters of that word.”
I hugged him tightly, resting my head against his chest. “I’ll call you soon,” I said.
“I look forward to it, Louise.”
I watched him drive away before getting into my car. Taking a deep breath, I slowly drove home, going over in my head what I should do and say to my family. On the way, I stopped off to pick up most of my things from my friends’ places. Janet was intrigued and I told her I was going to stop the constant nights out during the week, that I’d had enough of the meaningless sex, that if I was going to do this, I wanted actual relationships. Janet looked ready to argue but I hugged her, letting her know she was still my best friend and I loved her.
“Good luck,” she told me at the front door.
It was late afternoon when I entered the house. Taking my things upstairs, I packed away my clothes before heading out to the kitchen. I heard noise from the other end of the house, the doors to my husband’s quarters… I had to stop and hold back the sob as that phrase entered my head. My husband had taken every step possible to separate our lives except the actual physical paperwork of a divorce.
Our son, Matthew, was playing on what looked like a gaming console, and the new television was enormous, attached to the wall. Our daughter, Zara, was happily studying next to her brother, oblivious to the noise of the gaming system. Looking through the windows, my husband was out on what looked like a new deck, his arm around a woman.
And it didn’t look like Emily.
Clearing my throat, Matthew glanced my way and was surprised to see me. Bumping his sister, she took the headphones out of her ears, ready to yell at him, before he gestured towards me. Walking over to my children, I sat on my knees between them, taking a hand of theirs in each of mine. Before I could stop myself, I felt tears rolling down my cheeks. “Please never doubt that I’m your mother and I love you,” I managed to state, “I know you’re aware of everything, and I’m sorry I’ve missed certain things. I promise I’ll do better going forward.”
My son had always been closer to me than my daughter. When his lower lip started to tremble, I turned to hug him tightly. “I don’t understand, Mum,” he finally said, “Why are you gone all the time?”
That shattered my heart. And part of me knew I should have stopped everything then and there. “I’m sorry, baby. I don’t mean to be.”
“I miss you, that’s all.”
“I’ll try and do better going forward.”
“Are you really… Are you really with other men?”
“Let’s not talk about that, Matthew. That’s for your father and I to worry about.” Pulling back, I kissed each of his cheeks before ruffling his hair. “I know I have work to do with you, Matthew. I promise I’ll try and see every home game next season if I can.”
“I can send you a calendar of our fixtures when they come out.”
Turning to my daughter, she didn’t look anywhere near as convinced. She was older than her brother, more set in her ways and ideas about life, and she’d always been the apple of my husband’s eye. “You’ve broken Daddy’s hearts, Mum,” she stated not too kindly, “What kind of wife…”
“You’re too young to understand.”
She stood up, the books on her lap falling to the floor, as she glared at me. “I’m not too young to understand, mother,” she shouted, disdain dripping from her tone, “I’m sixteen, nearly seventeen years old. You think I don’t read shit on the internet and in magazines?”
“What happens in the marriage of your father and I is between the two of us.”
“But your behaviour and decisions are affecting me. And my daddy!!!”
Then she burst into tears and ran off. Sighing and sagging, I didn’t even hear Mark come in until I felt his presence looming over me. Gazing up into his eyes, there was the coldness I’d come to expect. “Are you staying for dinner, Louise?”
Nodding, I managed to reply. “I’ll try and be here more often, Mark.”
“Is this your wife, Mark?” a kindly voice asked, turning further to see an utterly gorgeous woman walking towards him. And what pissed me off immediately is that she must have been twenty-five at most. When she smiled at me, trying to appear innocent, I nearly stood up to choke the bitch. “I’m Cindy.”
“What about no visitors, Mark?”
“She’s here for the afternoon to keep me company and will be going home after dinner. Not that you have any right to tell me what to do, Louise. We’re in an open relationship, remember? I’m just exercising my rights as a free man to enjoy the company of many beautiful women.”
I had no retort to that. But I’ll admit to being annoyed and rather jealous as I watched my husband and daughter make dinner together. Cindy nursed a glass of wine, watching with a smile on her face, and I could read her eyes as she watched my husband. As for my daughter, she’d always been close to her father, but there was a sense that they’d become even closer over the past few months.
But he was kind enough to make sure I had a seat at the table, though I was sat at the other end to him, sitting me closest to my son, who though still obviously upset with me, at least engaged me in conversation. Mark didn’t say a word to me, keeping conversation flowing with Cindy and Zara. My presence was simply ignored.
He hadn’t lied though. Within an hour of finishing dinner and clearing up, he was walking Cindy outside to her car. I had to look out the window as the pair shared one hell of a kiss, and the way her hand caressed his cheek, the look in her eyes… He waved and waited until her car had obviously disappeared before he walked back through the front door.
“Mark,” I said softly. He stopped and looked at me. No anger this time. Nor the coldness I had come to expect. He didn’t smile but I could sense my husband was happy. “Can we talk, Mark?”
He sighed and ran a hand down his face. “About what, Louise?” he finally asked in reply, hearing a weariness in his tone that I did expect.
“About us, Mark. I’m still your wife. You’re still my husband. I still love you. I never wanted any of this to happen.”
I thought he was going to explode in rage again as I noticed his fists tighten more than once. He finally stepped over to one of the armchairs and sat down. “You wanted an open relationship, Louise. I accepted your demands. You accepted my requests.”
“When did we last even sleep in the same bed?”
“Not sharing my bed with my wife after she’d been out with other men. Not having sex with her either. Remember what I said. No emotional support. No physical support. No love and affection. You want all that, find someone else. This is what you wanted, Louise. I never wanted my wife to leave to go out and be with others. I was happily married. Now I’m married in name only, as far as I’m concerned.”
“Who was she?” I had to ask, “You brought another woman into our home.”
“Never fucked her here though,” he stated bluntly, “As for who she is, none of your business. I don’t care who you’re with. Who I’m with is not your concern.” He stood up and looked at me, almost with pity in his eyes. “Everything that’s happened is the consequence of your decisions, Louise. I warned you what was going to happen. There’s plenty of idioms I can think of regarding all this. Perhaps one should be ‘Be careful what you wish for.’ You got what you wanted from me, but you didn’t give a damn how it was going to affect everyone in our family.”
I was watching television in the living room when my son appeared in the doorway. He looked a little unsure before I patted the empty space next to me. I couldn’t help smiling at how tall he already was, turning to lean against him when he was finally sat down. “Miss your mother?”
“Yeah…”
I knew I wouldn’t be sleeping with my husband that night. Matthew headed off to bed at a reasonable time. Turning off the lights elsewhere around the house, I walked to the double doors that led towards Mark’s part of the house. One of the doors was closed, the other left ajar. He was on the couch with our daughter curled against him, his arm around her, and I watched her body shake as it was obvious that she was crying.
And I knew I was the reason why. If I walked in, I knew it would get ugly and words would fly that couldn’t be taken back. With a sigh, I quietly closed the door and headed towards my bedroom. No point calling it our bedroom any longer. I wasn’t sure if my husband would ever return to it.
Mark
“Oh fuck yes,” Jessica cried out as she bounced on my cock, leaning down to kiss me, “Oh my god, Mark. You’re breaking my pussy here!”
“You’re the one riding me, Jess. You can always stop.”
“I can’t because it’s just too damned good!”
I’d taken Emily’s advice to heart and figured that if my wife can go out and have some fun, there was nothing stopping me from doing the same. And what I realised very quickly is that there are a lot of young women out there who would be interested in a forty-year-old man, successful in his business, owned his own house and car, raised a couple of good kids, and I like to think I was somewhat handsome.
Friends and colleagues were rather quick to set me up with girls and women they knew. I didn’t want to date anyone too young. Cindy was twenty-five and such a sweetheart, I couldn’t say no. Charlotte was twenty-eight, high-flying career minded woman that craved love and companionship, though only on her terms and time. Melissa was in her early thirties, a lawyer from a company we regularly did business with, and she was an absolute dynamo in the sack, doing things for me that my wife had long stopped doing or had never done for me.
And there was Jessica. Don’t shoot me, but she’s only twenty-one though she is the daughter of a female colleague. Both were aware of my situation, Jessica had been left heartbroken by a couple of rather shitty boyfriends, so after explaining the situation, Jessica was quite happy to be one of my girlfriends. “I do have a thing for rather handsome older men,” she told me during our first date.
“Um… You’re not going to call me ‘Daddy’, are you?”
“Well, my father is a handsome man too, but no, I’m not attracted to him that way.” She leaned forward. “Unless you want me to call you ‘Daddy’ later,” she whispered in an incredibly sultry tone, I nearly choked on my drink.
“Oh fuck!” she cried out as another orgasm hit her, “Mark, you need to cum in me.”
Rolling her over, she spread her legs wide as I kissed her softly, eyes lighting up with pleasure as I buried my cock with each thrust. I could feel my orgasm approaching. We’d made love enough times to recognise the signs, hearing her beg me to fill up her pussy and her womb. She was on birth control and fanatical about it. She insisted she didn’t want babies for another decade, at least.
Lying back later after we’d cleaned up, she cuddled into my side, her fingers caressing my chest. “Mark, can I be honest about one thing?”
“Sure.”
“Your wife is a fucking idiot.”
“You’re not my only girlfriend to say that. The only thing that amazes me is that this is somehow working. I don’t mean with my wife, I mean between me, you and the others.”
“Oh, I get jealous when I know you’re out with someone else. But I entered this arrangement with eyes wide open, aware it wasn’t permanent, but that I would spend time with a man who would make me feel special every time we’re together. Add to that, we all know about Emily and her timeframe. I’ve been told she’s extended it.”
“Yeah, she says I now have a year to have fun.”
“Ever thought she’s terrified of actually making the leap to being with you permanently?”
“All the time. Thing is, we love each other dearly. Have done nearly all our lives. But our love has always been platonic.”
“So what you’re saying is that you really need to take her to bed, make love to her like no-one else before, so she understands that, deep down in both your hearts, you should be together.”
“How is one so young yet so wise?”
She playfully slapped my shoulder. “All your girlfriends talk, which is a good idea. And we all absolutely love Emily. She’s far too adorable and understanding. We all agree you belong with each other.” Sighing, Jessica cuddled me tighter. “Don’t feel guilty because it’s not only up to you, Mark. Sometimes, a woman simply has to make it known that she wants you more than anything else in the world.”
Waking in the morning, we dressed and headed downstairs to the lobby for breakfast, returning to our room to pack our bags before I drove us home. Dropping her off at her house, I got out and walked her to the door, sharing one long, lingering kiss before she headed inside, turning back with a dreamy smile on her face.
I knew I’d hear all about it at work the next day.
Arriving home a little later after stopping at the shops, Matthew was in his usual position in front of my television, hearing him shout into the speaker of the headset he was wearing. Zara was at the table, busy with her studies as always. Kissing the top of her head, she turned it so I could leave a kiss on her cheek. “Were you two okay the past two nights?”
“I’m sixteen, Dad. I’m perfectly capable of looking after myself.”
“And your brother?”
“He hasn’t been too annoying, if that’s what you’re asking.”
“Any sign of your mother?”
“Not since Wednesday night.”
“Fair enough. What do you want for dinner?”
The three of us enjoyed dinner though Matthew sat down, wolfed his meal own, before returning to his game. Zara looked at me with a smirk, shaking her head, as we cleared up the kitchen together. Grabbing a beer from the fridge, I headed outside to the deck to enjoy the last rays of sunshine. Zara walked outside to join me, eventually perching herself on my lap.
“Dad, are you happy?”
“Hmmm… Depends on how you define it and to what I’d be happy about. Am I happy with you?” I tickled her, making her squirm and squeal for a few seconds. “Yes, I am. I love my children and would do anything for them, as I’m sure you’re aware of. Am I happy with my current situation? Honestly, no. I feel like I’m treading water here. Am I happy with my personal life regarding anything except your mother? I won’t lie, yes, I’m quite content for the time being.”
“I think Mum has a boyfriend, as in someone she’s now with regularly.”
“Good for her.”
“You really don’t care, don’t you?”
“I don’t, sweetheart. We now live completely separate lives. The only things that now bind us are you two kids, some of our finances, this house, and a piece of paper that states we’re husband and wife.” Sighing to myself, I added, “You two were never meant to be involved in this. That was my intention anyway, but I figured your mother disappearing more often was always going to be noticed, and I wasn’t going to lie on her behalf. Thing is, I did my best to refrain from doing the same thing, but after a while, it seemed like she was going out of her way to flaunt it, almost suggesting she could go out and do it, but I couldn’t.”
“I think you’ve met some beautiful women, Dad.”
“I have. I have four lovely women that I can spend time with. They’re all aware I’m married but it’s open. They’re all aware that it won’t be permanent. They’re all aware that I don’t intend to fall in love and leave my marriage for one of them.”
“Because of Emily,” Zara whispered, “Daddy, are you in love with her?”
She rarely called me ‘Daddy’ nowadays, only when she was making a point. Pulling her tighter, her head against my shoulder, I contemplated the question. “She’s my best friend, Zara. She’s been by my side longer than anyone else I know. I’ve helped her through more than one relationship breakdown. Broke the nose of a former boyfriend who got rough with her. Decked the shit out of the guy who thought cheating on her was a good idea.”
“Sounds like love, Daddy.”
“Your mother took the love I had for granted with the decision she made. Emily has never done that. We’ve never been together in a relationship. Never been intimate. But there is one person on this planet I knew I could rely on more than anyone else and it is her. Your mother knew this too. I know Emily warned her that if she broke my heart, she’d be the one to mend the pieces and that she might just take the plunge and want to be with me.”
“But you’re having fun for now?”
“Emily is more than aware of everything I’m doing. Hell, she even encourages me!”
“That’s what friends are for, Dad. But I’ll be delighted when you marry her.”
“Hang on, what? Has she mentioned something?”
“No, but you deserve to be happy, and Mum hasn’t done that since the day night she made the request. Are you going to divorce her anytime soon?”
“No, there isn’t really any need. She’s living her life, I’m living my life. When you two kids are out of the house, then I’ll ensure we’re divorced as soon as possible.”
Emily popped over on Tuesday night and, if I didn’t know any better, my daughter was busy playing matchmaker the entire time. My son was a little too oblivious, but I gave my daughter more than one pointed look during the meal and afterwards. By the time they headed off to bed, Emily was curled up against me, my arm wrapped around her, sitting in comfortable silence. That lasted until she started to giggle.
“Your daughter wasn’t subtle tonight, Mark,” she whispered.
“No, but we’ve been talking a lot lately. She wants us to get married.”
Emily snuggled into me, ensuring my arm was wrapped tightly around her. “And what do you think of that idea?”
“Need to get divorced first.”
“Do you love me, Mark?”
“The only people I love more are my children.”
“Not Louise?”
“I don’t love her anymore, Emily.”
“So, apart from the children, you love me the most?”
“There was a time I loved Louise more. That’s a given. I dated her. I married her. Hell, you supported our relationship and made sure our wedding day was a success. We had kids, raised them, built a home together. And now here we are.”
“Have you ever wondered…” She trailed off but I knew what the question would be.
“While I was married, no, because I didn’t allow myself, plus you were my best friend, except for my wife. I was a happily married man. But now? I think about it quite a lot. The one thing I can always be thankful to Louise for is the fact I’m a father and I have two fantastic children.”
Emily stayed with me that night. Nothing physical happened as I don’t think either of us were ready. I wore a t-shirt and shorts, and she wore pretty much the same thing. But when she snuggled into me, feeling her warm breath against my skin as her arm looped over my chest, turning my head to leave a soft kiss on her lips.
“Mark?”
“Yeah, Em?”
“Are you having fun?”
“Yeah, I am.”
“Good. Want to tell me dirty stories?”
“Seriously?”
“I’ll just close my eyes and imagine it’s me.”
“You know… I’ll break it off with all of them…”
She left a soft kiss on my cheek. “No,” she whispered, “I see how happy you are dating around for the time being. You genuinely like all four of them. I’ll let you know when I’m ready.”
“Are you sure?”
“I’ve waited thirty-five years, Mark. What’s a few more months?”
Turning onto my side, I could see her eyes moving in the darkness. Pulling her tighter towards me, I felt her thigh rest on top of mine, her breasts gently pressing into my chest. I kissed her with all the love I had for her and she responded immediately. I have no idea how long we kissed for, making out like a pair of horny teenagers. But her hand eventually ended up on my chest.
“Sorry,” I whispered.
“Don’t be sorry, Mark. That was the best kiss of my life!”
“Want to keep kissing?”
“Though I’d love to, if you kiss me like that again, I’m going to end up naked and wanting to do a lot more, but I’m not ready for that yet.” She snuggled into me. “Because once that happens, Mark, that’s it. We’re together from that moment on. I’m not sleeping with you and then you go off and have more fun. My heart won’t be able to handle that. When you’re ready, I want you to commit to me completely.”
“Em… I’d do that right now…”
“No. You can’t divorce her yet. Keep this going. At least you’re with your kids all the time. Better than being a part-time father, right? And it’s not like what Louise is doing actually affects you now, right?”
“Not at all. I have no idea what she’s doing. And, hell, I’ve actually had the house to myself with my kids most of the time.”
My daughter was delighted to have Emily with us at breakfast the next morning. My son didn’t seem to be all that bothered one way or the other. I was aware he kept in contact with his mother far more than his sister did. He’d told me about his mother’s apology and promises that were made a couple of months back. She had been present in the house a little more often since then. He also let me know his mother would take him out for dinner, a standing invite for her daughter that was never accepted.
Walking Emily outside to her car mid-morning, she turned towards me as we shared another kiss like we both enjoyed the night before. When we finally pulled apart, she rested her hands on my chest. “I’d like to stay the night again,” she said softly, “I think it’s okay for me because we don’t have sex. That’s one of the rules, right?”
“It is, and I’ve stuck by it too.” Kissing her again, she moulded herself into my body, my hand running down to cup her arse. She smiled while kissing me, which had me smiling, then we both started chuckling. “Are you sure about this, Em? I mean continuing to wait.”
“Yes, I’m sure. And don’t ask me again.” Kissing my cheek, she whispered, “I do want to hear more naughty stories about these girls you’re seeing.”
“I’ll do my best to make them as dirty as possible.”
Louise returned home on Wednesday. I could see she was hopeful about the four of us sitting down for a family meal for the first time in months. Too bad for her that I had a date with Cindy planned. To my surprise, she got up and begged me to stay as I walked towards the front door. I turned around and returned a neutral look.
“Please stay, Mark. We haven’t had…”
“Not my fault, Louise.”
“But we can…”
“I have plans tonight. Our children were aware of that fact. They were not expecting me to be having dinner with them tonight. They were also aware I might not be home and would see them tomorrow after school.”
“Can’t you stay, please? For me?”
I gave her a look, then just turned and walked out the door. I knew Cindy was waiting for me at a nearby pub, no doubt wearing the sort of dress that would show off her legs, provide a hint of cleavage, she’d spent a couple of hours turning me on, then we’d return to her apartment where I’d spend the rest of the night bringing her to as many orgasms as possible.
I wasn’t going to tell my wife that, of course. She didn’t need to know, and it was none of her concern.
Louise
“He hates me,” I murmured as I cuddled into Tom, enjoying the warmth of his body. I now slept alone at home whenever I was there. I savoured these moments with Tom, usually up to three times a week. I hadn’t found a second permanent lover yet, but I wasn’t sleeping around anywhere near as much. “I think it’s all over, Tom.”
“Do you have any idea what he’s doing?”
I couldn’t stop the scoff that escaped me. “Oh, my daughter takes great pleasure in telling me about all the women he’s apparently dating. And she’s flat out told me that she hopes he divorces me and marries Emily.”
“His best friend?”
“Yeah.”
“And these other women?”
“They’ve visited the house as Mark loves to cook them dinner. Apparently, he’s become quite the dab hand in the kitchen. He used to cook for me, but our daughter…”
“I take it she’s not happy with you?”
“Honestly, I think she’s taking great delight in the collapse of our marriage. She blames me for everything.”
“Daddy’s girl?”
I waited a few seconds to keep my emotions in control. “I broke his heart, Tom. He’s shut himself off from me completely, but our daughter obviously knows what he’s thinking and feeling.”
“So what are you going to do?”
“To be honest, I think my daughter is right. I’m not sure how I’m going to save our marriage as Mark still won’t sit down and talk to me. The only communication I have with him is either about the kids or something to do with our finances. I send him messages constantly about how much I miss him and love him, but I get nothing back. I don’t even bother trying to ring him because I know he won’t pick up.”
Tom made me feel better by making love to me. His eyes rarely left mine as I loved the feeling of his cock gently thrusting into me. He was no larger or thicker than Mark, he was just a different kind of lover. I’d spent months being fucked like a slut, and I won’t lie, I thoroughly enjoyed a lot of it, but it gets old rather quickly. If I couldn’t have my husband back, then Tom was someone I enjoyed my time with. There was another man, Daniel, who was interested in me. Similar age to my husband, he was single himself but unsure of being in an intimate relationship with a married woman, despite my assurances about my likely failed marriage.
I loved spending time with Tom as he always made me feel special, our relationship not only about sex. He would take me out on dates. We’d spend entire weekends together where sex was the last thing on our minds. We could sit and talk for hours about any old topic that came to mind. We tried not to talk about our other partners, but as they were important parts of our lives, they did slip into conversation every so often.
We were in bed a couple of months later, lying back to catch my breath as he’d had his head between my legs for at least an hour, when he pulled me close. “I have a question to ask.”
“Anything, Tom.”
“How would you like to start coming away on trips with me? I’m constantly doing business in the States and in Europe. Having a beautiful woman on my arm would make it not seem so lonely sometimes.”
“What about your wife?”
He chuckled to himself. “Far too busy to join me on things like this. And I want you to come with me, Louise.”
I met his eyes before asking, “You do?”
“I love spending time with you, and I’d love to have you company while I’m away.”
“How long would I be gone at a time?”
“A couple of weeks to maybe a month. Depends on what deals I’m trying to conclude.”
“I’ll need to tell the kids, at least.”
“Of course. I know my request would impact on your ability to spend time with them, but I know your daughter is now seventeen, your son is fifteen… How was her birthday?”
“Awkward as hell. Both families obviously know by now. And I was left thinking she didn’t really want me there, but I have a feeling Mark actually insisted on me being there, perhaps a small sign that, somewhere deep inside, there’s still some love. He knows my relationship with our daughter is broken, but he knows our son still loves and adores me. I hear from him nearly every day, and I try and call him every night if I’m not at home. When do you need to know?”
“As soon as you can. I’m flying out to the States on Thursday.”
Heading home on Monday, there was no sign of any other guests. Mark was cooking dinner with Zara, both glancing in my direction as I appeared in the doorway. “Are you here for dinner?” Mark asked.
“I am. Is that okay?”
“Sure. It’s still your home, Louise.”
I almost burst into tears. It was probably the nicest thing he’d said to me since the day I made that request. Matthew noticed me from his position on the couch in his father’s room, walking out and giving me a hug. I almost gasped as he was still growing taller. He’d soon be as tall as his father. Not quite a broad yet, though.
For the first time I could remember, the four of us sat down for dinner. There wasn’t exactly a lot of conversation, but I couldn’t stop smiling as I found myself gazing at my husband. I would still call him that until the day we divorced, and part of me still hoped we’d somehow manage to save our marriage.
When dinner was finished, Mark served dessert. Nothing more than ice cream with some chocolate sauce, but everyone around the table relaxed. I knew I was going to ruin the mood with what I said.
“Mark, I know you don’t want to hear about anything I’m doing, but… Tom has made a request of me, and it will involve me not being around for a couple of weeks to a month at a time.”
“If it affects our kids, I’ll hear it, Louise.”
“He’s a businessman, and he’s asked me to accompany him on business trips going forward. His, um, wife lives elsewhere and has no interest in going, so he’s asked if I’d like to go with him. That means I won’t be here as much as I’d like to be, but…”
“It’s okay, Mum,” Matthew stated, “Where will you be going?”
“He’s mentioned trips to the United States and Europe.”
Zara said nothing and kept her face blank. I was left thinking she didn’t care one way or the other. Then I looked at Mark. He looked back at me, and I couldn’t read him either, until he asked a question I didn’t expect.
“Do you love him?”
“I love you, Mark,” I replied softly, “No matter what, I’m still your wife, and you’re still my husband.”
“I didn’t ask that, Louise. I asked, ‘Do you love him’?”
“I… I don’t know. I enjoy his company.” I looked away for a moment before I looked back at him. “Do you love anyone you’re with?”
He gazed at me for a few seconds before he simply smirked at me, rising to his feet to collect all our bowls and utensils. Zara stood up to help her father clear up. Realising I wasn’t going to get a response from him, and any sort of conversation was over, I moved to the living room, somewhat relieved that Matthew came to join me and keep me company.
I was in bed later that night when the bedroom door opened, and a warm body soon held me in their arms. It took me a few seconds to realise it wasn’t my husband. “I’m sorry, Mum,” he whispered.
Turning around, I hugged him tightly and wept, no doubt my son not emotionally equipped to deal with his mother falling apart on him, but he rubbed my back and whispered I was his mother and that he loved me, no matter what. That made me feel better, snuggling against him. “Thank you, baby,” I whispered,
I made sure I was home the next two nights before leaving with Tom on our first trip together. Mark and Zara were as polite as they could be, but otherwise ignored my presence if they were not in the same room. Matthew was rather affectionate, seeming to realise I was feeling rather lonely. I knew he wasn’t upset at his father or sister, understanding what was going on, and I did my best to talk him through everything.
“Dad has always insisted that we should maintain our relationship with you,” he told me, and that just made me smile. He might not have any love for me, but he knew I would always love our children.
I’d already organised with work that I would be working remotely while away, so I packed my things on Thursday morning, ready for Tom to pick me up from the house. Mark was already off to work by the time I headed downstairs, only the kids still at the table, eating breakfast before they headed off to university and school.
Zara barely said two words to me, something I expected and tried to not let it get to me. I did stand up as she was leaving and asked if I could have a hug from my daughter. It must have been something in my tone as she softened slightly and did hug for a few seconds.
“I do love you, Zara,” I whispered, “You’re my first-born daughter.”
She let me go and couldn’t meet my eyes, mumbling that she hoped I would have a good time before disappearing out the door. I was the last one to leave, Matthew hugging the life out of me, asking me to take lots of pictures if I did any sightseeing, before he walked out the door. Tom arrived a few minutes later to pick me up.
For the next few months, I was away with Tom more often than I expected. We travelled to North and South America, parts of Asia, and spent a lot of time in Europe. While he would be working, he’d ensure we spent time sight-seeing, and he also made sure that I barely had to pay a thing. I was always introduced as his partner or girlfriend. Whether the people we were meeting knew he had a wife, I wasn’t sure and certainly didn’t ask.
I also knew that I was falling for him. He was incredibly romantic and generous, and the sex was sometimes phenomenal. I guess when your boyfriend takes you halfway around the world to a romantic hotspot, you’re going to get swept away with a myriad of thoughts and feelings.
It was while I was away one time that I was checking social media and I realised what I was missing otherwise. Mark hadn’t blocked me and did use it, primarily so his family and friends knew what he as up to. When a new story popped up about him taking the kids away for a holiday to New Zealand, I wasn’t sure whether to be angry or upset. Most of the photos were of the kids having a fantastic time.
Mark hadn’t mentioned it to me at any stage whenever I was home. Nor had the two kids. The fact Matthew hadn’t mentioned it did hurt more than anything.
I didn’t miss the fact Emily appeared in many of the photos as well. Tom arrived back to our hotel room that afternoon to find me crying on the bed. He didn’t ask what was wrong, simply joining me after he’d kicked off his shoes and held me in his arms. Taking my phone, he checked what had made me so upset before he left a soft kiss on my lips.
“Feels like I should shoulder some of the blame,” he said, “You are spending a lot of time with me now.”
“It just feels like I’m already divorced and he’s just doing things with the kids during his time.”
“Do you want to stop coming with me for a little while?”
“Maybe we could, I don’t know, spend some time at home and you can meet the kids?”
“Are you sure about that, Louise?” I met his eyes as he smiled at me. “I simply ask because…” He sighed and kissed my forehead. “I do love you, Louise.” That made me smile. We expressed our love for each other during our very first trip away. “But I still love my wife and I can’t envision a time when I’ll leave her. Introducing your kids to me would be… I’m not sure, to be honest. I wouldn’t want to raise any expectations.”
Arriving home a week later, I tried to spend as much time as I could at our home while also spending time with Tom. Trying to corner Mark was quite difficult as he seemed to know where I was at all times, but I finally got hold of him one evening when he was at home alone.
“You went to New Zealand with the kids,” I said, “Why?”
“I was treating our kids to some time away. They hadn’t been away on holiday for a couple of years.”
“Why did you exclude me?”
“Because you were away with your boyfriend at the time,” he replied, shrugging his shoulders.
“I would have cancelled…”
He turned to look at me. “I’m not going to fake being a happy family just to suit your needs, Louise. I wanted to take our children on holiday. You’re far too busy globetrotting with your boyfriend.”
“And Emily just so happened to go along with you?”
“Emily is my best friend and has been my anchor and support since day one of this bullshit arrangement that you insisted on having. I invited her for company while the children were off having a grand old time.”
“What about Christmas then?”
“What about it?”
“Are you planning anything? Will I be included?”
“That depends entirely on you, Louise.”
“Mark, if you’d just talk to me!”
His eyes turned to ice as he glared to me, and I knew his body language well enough he was on the verge of exploding. I’d never made my husband angry before the night of that requested. Sure, I’d probably annoyed him constantly about little things, but anger? He’d never even raised his voice for a second in my direction.
“There has been nothing to talk about since the night you made your request and the next night when I was practically forced into agreeing. You made your thoughts and feelings about our marriage perfectly clear, Louise.”
“I miss you, Mark. I want my husband with me. I can’t remember the last time we did anything together. I can’t remember the last time we shared a bed and made love.”
“And that’s your fault, Louise. I refuse to sleep or be intimate with a wife who wants to share herself with other men.”
“But you agreed to this!”
He looked at me and started to chuckle, shaking his head. “You still don’t get it, do you? I never wanted any of this. I wanted my wife to stay loyal to me. But noooo, you just had to go out and have your fun. Go and fuck a few other men. By doing that, Louise, you gave up practically all privileges regarding my role within the marriage. It was either agree to the open marriage or have my wife slut it up and go out and cheat on me. Either way, I would have lost in the end.”
“I would never have cheated on you, Mark.”
“Yes, you would have. You were ever so eager to fuck other guys, I know you had at least one man in mind when making your request. Don’t take me for a fool, Louise.”
“You’re sleeping with other woman too, Mark. Don’t make this all about me.”
“What’s good for the goose is good for the gander. I wasn’t going to just mope around at home while you were out fucking anything with a dick.” He stepped towards me as his anger flowed. “I know it was your fucking slut friend, Janet, who filled your head with all this bullshit. Kept up to date with her lately? Her husband finally kicked her skank arse to the kerb. Learned quite a bit from him. She was out fucking to her heart’s content. He was expected to stay at home, mind the kids, and practically be a cuckold. You know she started to bring men home and fuck them while he was in the house?”
I felt my jaw drop. I’d barely spoken to Janet in months by now, but I’d never expected her to disrespect her own husband in such a manner. All the other friends I’d been out with I hadn’t heard from at all. But I also remembered what I was told before all this started, how they’d go out and have fun, while the husbands… My head dropped as I realised Mark had it all figured out, and he’d probably had it figured out from the very start.
“I don’t know exactly what they would have said, Louise,” he said, the anger in his voice gone, now just void of emotion, “But I can take a few guesses and know I’d hit the mark more often than not. You took the word of a few sluts and, by making your request, you blew up our marriage, our home, and everything that had one made our union so special. And there’s no going back to what we once had.” He stepped forward again. “Why, Louise? You’ve never explained why. Was I a bad husband? Was I a bad lover? Did I make you unhappy? If you wanted a divorce…”
“I was bored…”
“Not good enough, Louise. Boredom is no excuse to tell your husband you want to fuck other men. Try again.”
I met his eyes, his figure slightly blurry as my eyes filled with tears. The problem was I still couldn’t explain it, at least without torching what remained of our marriage. I’d had long enough to figure out I’d made an incredibly selfish request, forced him into an arrangement he didn’t like, and I’d taken bad advice from friends who I should have realised didn’t have the best of intentions regarding my marriage.
“Because Janet and the girls were out having fun, meeting handsome men, enjoying some carefree sex, acting like they were twenty-one again. And I found it appealing, okay? Every night we went out, they’d fill my head with all the things I could be doing if we had an open marriage. I could meet other men, drink, dance, snog and maybe even fuck them. Janet would talk constantly about all the men with big cocks. Annie would wax lyrical about men who would happily fuck a married woman and never see her again. My head was filled with stories about all the advantages and possibilities.”
“And what did they say about the poor little husband who was expected to deal with it?”
I lowered my head again. It was time to be honest with him. “Janet said it was never meant to be a fair arrangement,” I whispered, “She said when offered the chance, men would leap at it, believing they’d get all the pussy in the world, but it was the wives who would actually be going out, hooking up with guys, while the men… Well, I’m sure you know by now.”
“I never wanted anyone else, Louise,” he said sadly, “Until that night, I was a happily married man, in love and devoted to his wife. And I would have done nearly anything to make her happy. But you’re request showed a complete disrespect for me as your husband and showed your true thoughts about our marriage.”
I sighed to myself. We hadn’t had a conversation this long since the night he’d agreed to this arrangement, but I was left thinking this was the death knell of our marriage. I knew there was no coming back now. His love for me was gone, at least in regards for me as his wife.
“What do we do, Mark?”
“Keep this arrangement going until the kids are eighteen. Then we decide what to do.”
I knew what he wanted to do, and I burst into tears. What I didn’t expect was for his arms to surround me, and that just broke me completely, collapsing against him, my legs almost going out from underneath me, as I held onto him for dear life. I knew he didn’t love me, but somewhere in his heart, I guess he still didn’t want to see his wife crying. The love may have gone, but I guess the hate had gone as well.
“We’ll spend Christmas together, Louise,” he finally said, “But I’m now living my own life. Our marriage is pretty much over. You should realise that by now. You’re trying to hold onto something that’s withered and died over the past year and more.”
“And even if I stopped everything?”
“You’re a different woman now to the one I married. And I’m definitely not the man you once married, nor am I the same man you made that request of.”
“I don’t want to lose you, Mark. You’re my husband, and no matter what you think, I still love you.”
I felt him sigh though, to my delight, he didn’t let me go, his hand still gently caressing my back. But he remained silent. Maybe, for the first time in a while, he didn’t want to say anything he knew would hurt me. I already knew the truth. He didn’t actually need to say anything else. I knew what he was thinking, what he was going to do in the end, and I understood there was likely nothing I could do to stop it. And I couldn’t hate him for it.
He finally let me go and stepped back, allowing me space to wipe my eyes. Meeting his eyes, there was no real warmth to them, but he seemed to understand my emotions. “Want to have dinner?” he asked.
I nearly started crying again. We hadn’t shared dinner alone together for far too long. I managed a smile as we prepared something simple but filling in rather quick time, finding myself impressed by how good my husband was now in the kitchen. Sitting down to eat, conversation was awkward, and certain topics were definitely off-limits, but after he’d had a couple of beers, we started to reminisce about times past.
“You know, I haven’t asked where the kids are?” I finally asked.
“Zara is out with friends. Matthew is at a sleepover with some friends. I was just enjoying a night to myself.”
“Oh…”
“It’s okay, Louise. I think we needed this conversation tonight.”
“Does Zara hate me?”
He shook his head. “No, she’s doesn’t hate you, Louise. She’s daddy’s little girl and doesn’t like the fact her mother has a boyfriend.”
“And what does she think about daddy having a girlfriend?” I retorted. He actually managed a slight grin at that.
“Well, I think she’s a little jealous as, if not Emily, she was certainly showered with attention during the first few months.”
“Do you love Emily, Mark?”
“You know I love Emily. She’s been my best friend most of my life.”
“Are you with her now?” I asked quietly.
“No. She’s been by my side as a means of support. She won’t be with me until we’re divorced.”
I couldn’t stop more tears as I wiped my cheeks. “Do you mean that? A divorce, I mean?”
“Are you really happy in our marriage, Louise? This is the longest conversation we’ve had in over a year, and the longest we’ve been in the presence of each other in months.”
“I’d give everything up to have things like they were.”
“But you can’t wind back a clock, Louise. What’s done is done.”
But he changed the topic, and he invited me to share a drink in what he called his quarters. It was lovingly designed, incredibly warm and it was little wonder the kids loved to spend their time there with him. We shared a bottle of wine, continuing to talk about the past. It was better than talking about the present or the future. When I snuggled into him, and his arm wrapped around me, I rested my head on his chest.
When I woke the next morning and felt a pair of arms around me, I opened my eyes to see my husband was fast asleep. I realised I probably got a little bit drunk, though disappointment hit me when I realised that I wasn’t naked and didn’t have that tingle between my legs that we’d made love the night before. The thought of having made love to my husband the previous night…
Mark opened his eyes and was surprised to see me for a few seconds. Then he actually smiled at me. “Guess we had a bit to drink last night… Though we’re both still clothed so…”
“I don’t have that tell-tale sign you made love to me, Mark.” Snuggling closer, I asked, “Would you be interested?”
“When did you last have sex?”
“Over a week ago.” He raised eyebrows at that. “Not to say I haven’t masturbated since I got home.” When I felt movement, I couldn’t help smiling. “Guess that idea still excites you.”
“Never stopped finding you attractive, Louise. You’re still a beautiful woman.”
“You mean that?”
“Of course. Not going to lie to you about something like that.”
Resting a hand on his chest, I met his eyes. “Mark… I know you don’t particularly love me, but would you like to fuck your wife? We haven’t done anything in over a year. I really miss being with you. I really miss feeling you inside me.”
He sighed and pulled me tighter to his body, whispering he was sorry. I whispered back for him to never apologise. I still remembered that part of our arrangement. He’d shut off a part of himself from me, and he could no longer give that part to me. “Thank you for saying I’m still beautiful,” I whispered.
Getting up for work, I had to take a moment just to check out his body. He was even more toned than I could remember as he walked around in only his underwear. I had to get up and follow him simply to keep my eyes on him. He turned and smirked as he realised what I was doing. “Never stopped going to the gym, but I spent a lot of time there for a number of months,” he explained.
“You’re looking very fit, Mark,” I said as my eyes just drank him in. What amused me was the fact he started to blush ever so slightly, “I mean, you always kept yourself in good condition, but your girlfriends are very lucky.”
“You, um, know… You know about that?”
“I know you’re not celibate, Mark. And Zara has told me more than once…”
“Want me to talk to her?”
“No, that’s not necessary. I understood why.”
He disappeared for a shower before he dressed and had a quick breakfast. As he was leaving, I stopped him and asked if I could have a hug. He lowered his bag and, for the first time in over a year, cuddled me. I held him as tightly as possible, not wanting to let him go. In a way, this was a symbol of the end. A final hug before he left, but I knew one day, we might share a hug for the final time before our marriage ended.
“I love you, Mark,” I whispered, resting my head against his firm chest, “I never stopped loving you. Not for a second.”
He didn’t reply. I guess he didn’t want to hurt my feelings so early in the morning. What he did do was lean back and his fingers gently caressed my cheek, and his eyes were soft and warm, the same eyes that I’d seen through our marriage. Kissing my forehead, he let me go, wished me a good day, before he walked out the front door. I followed him to the doorway, watching him get behind the wheel of his ute. I couldn’t help myself as I waved, and he tooted the horn once he’d backed out, ready to drive away.
Mark
“You’re eighteen now, sweetheart,” I told my daughter, “And Matthew is sixteen. I think it’s time.”
“Are you finally going to divorce her?”
“You don’t have to sound so excited about the idea, Zara.”
“Daddy, your marriage has been a sham for far too long. And you deserve to be happy with someone who will love you.”
“I’ll need to let Matthew know. And when your mother is back, I’ll sit her down and give her the paperwork. I’d rather it be a joint application, so it goes through quicker without too many delays. Your mother is aware I want a divorce, so hopefully this won’t come as too much of a shock.”
“Have you told Emily?”
“Yes. She wanted to wait until we were divorced, but we’ve both waited long enough to be together. I’ll discuss with your mother about living arrangements and everything else.”
Louise hadn’t lied to our son, at least. Ever since she started her relationship with Tom, learning his name from our son, she would spend time with him on his trips, but she was home more often than not when she wasn’t away. We managed to spend Christmas together and it was almost a reminder of years gone by. I warned my side of the family to be friendly, while her side of the family seemed to be at least slightly sympathetic towards me.
That one night we shared, where we’d talked for longer than we had in over a year, did help thaw my feelings towards her. I’d go so far as to say we were friends again, but the love and intimacy was gone. But we could be around each other, in the same room, and could easily talk to one another. I knew she still loved me and had hope that perhaps I’d rediscover my love for her. While my feelings were more positive than in recent months, I couldn’t love her like I once had.
She arrived home a couple of nights later, and I gave her a couple of days to unwind. I wasn’t going to be cruel and slam her with a divorce petition as soon as she was in the door. The hate I’d felt for her in those early months had long ago disappeared. Finding girlfriends of my own even had me understanding her though only to a point. It was Emily that kept me on an even keel most of the time.
Sitting down for dinner as a family one evening, I was pleased that Zara was now being pleasant to her mother. I had a feeling it was due to her knowing what was on a horizon, but she was being genuine enough. As for Matthew, he’d always loved his mother, though I’d also warned him about what was coming. He was upset though understood that it was needed so his mother and I could both move on with our lives.
Once I was left alone with Louise, I asked her to wait at the table as I retrieved the paperwork, placing it in front of her once I’d sat down. She immediately started to cry as she knew what it was without looking at it.
“I can’t apologise for doing this, Louise. The only thing that could have perhaps been done differently was to do this after twelve months. But I stayed here because I wanted to be here for the kids, and once I let the hate go, and I had my own life going, I didn’t mind sharing the house with you. Neither of us brought lovers back here to soil what was once our bed together, and we’ve never flaunted our other relationships.” I took her hand and squeezed it. “Read over the paperwork and, if you agree, we can submit it as a joint application. Zara is now eighteen so no longer considered a child. Matthew is sixteen. I believe it would be better if he remained living here, in his home, until he’s eighteen.”
“And what do we do?”
“That’s up to you, Louise.” I took a deep breath, squeezed her hand, and made sure she was looking into my eyes when I added, “I’m going to be with Emily. Once we’re divorced, I’m going to propose to her. I’m more than likely going to move in with her. Regarding this house, you can either buy me out or we can sell it.”
“Are you going to stay here?”
“I have no plans to leave yet, Louise. I don’t know what your plans are going to be afterwards, but with our children grown, I feel it’s time for us both to move on with our own lives.”
“I never wanted this, Mark,” she whispered, wiping her cheeks with her free hand.
“I know that, Louise. I know you only wanted it to last a little while. But it’s still going on, and I’ve already told the other women I’m involved with that I will be divorcing you and moving on with the woman I’m in love with.” I knew those words would hurt, and they did, as Louise cried a little harder. I wasn’t heartless and remained holding her hand, which she squeezed tightly. “If it was a year ago, Louise, I’d be saying things to break your heart further and really hurt you. I don’t want to do that now. I want to end our marriage on good terms, if that’s possible.”
“I guess she’s going to win in the end,” she muttered, “Emily warned me about breaking your heart.”
“She’s always looked out for my best interests. And I guess you know I’ve done the same considering how I’ve handled a couple of her ex-partners.”
“Can we… Can we remain friends, Mark?”
“We’re friends now, aren’t we?” That made her look at me and smile. “We’ve been closer the past few months than we were in for the twelve months after that request. We’re now nearly two years on. Our relationship is nothing like it was, and it was never going to be the same. But we have two kids together and that will always link us.”
“When will you move out?”
“I’ll agree a date with Emily if you’d like me to move out. If you want me to stay, I will, but you will have to accept that Emily will be visiting, and I won’t be hiding our relationship from you any longer.”
“Not sure I can handle seeing that,” Louise whispered.
“Then I’ll go, Louise. It’s okay. We’ve already talked about it and she’s excited about having me with her full-time.”
“She really loves you, doesn’t she?”
“I haven’t regretted anything about our relationship until that night, Louise. I fell in love with you, and marrying you was the best day of my life. The birth of our two children will always be equal to that. I still don’t regret anything either. I loved you with all my heart for so long.”
“And I threw it all away.”
“Look over the paperwork. I’ll send it back once you’ve signed it. I’ll talk to Emily and agree on a date for me to move out.”
Standing up, she stood up too and slammed into my chest. She wasn’t crying too much. I hugged her in return, caressing her back. I understood that I’d just broken her heart in return. I knew she’d been living in hope that we could save our marriage. But she was also aware that I’d spoken about divorce more than once.
Heading to my own area of the house that night, I called Emily and let her know that I’d handed the paperwork to Louise. She tried not to sound too excited when asking when I’d be moving in with her. I knew I’d be moving out of the house as Emily owned her house and was eager for me to move in. Leaving the house that I owned to Louise didn’t bother me as I knew she’d agree to sell it once Matthew was old enough.
The house wasn’t as awkward as I thought it would be. In fact, I felt a weight off my shoulders, a release of tension as I had finally made a decision. As for Louise, I knew she was upset, but she put up a brave front. Zara did tell me more than once that she overhead a conversation that Louise had with Tom and told him she needed a little time as she made him aware of what happened.
Louise disappeared the day I moved out, taking Matthew with her as she was heading over to her parents. They were aware of everything, including our divorce. She’d signed the paperwork and it was now a case of it going through the courts and waiting for the final decree that dissolved our marriage. Emily came around as I packed up everything I would take to her place, which wasn’t all that much, if I was honest.
Upon her arrival, I greeted her with the sort of kiss that we had been sharing far more frequently, pulling her tight to my body and giving her pert little bottom a gentle squeeze. She was a tiny thing compared to me. After packing boxes and a couple of suitcases onto my ute, her car also carried a couple of smaller boxes as she insisted her house would become our home and she wanted signs that we were living there together.
I won’t lie. I left the house for the final time with a heavy heart. Officially, I’d been married for over twenty years. We didn’t celebrate that anniversary, of course. There was no point as we both knew the score regarding our marriage. But it had been a warm, inviting home for most its life. There were a million and one good memories. Before leaving, I wrote Louise a short letter, one I hoped would make her smile. I felt no hatred or bitterness any long. I was moving with my life, and it was now the time for Louise to move on with hers.
Arriving at my new home, we carried most of our things in and left them in one of the two spare bedrooms, while he ensured most of my clothes were in what was now our bedroom. As soon as we were finished, she leapt on me, carrying her to the lounge room, sitting down so she could straddle my lap. We made out for a few minutes before we finally came up for air.
“I went for some tests, Mark,” she whispered, “I’m still capable of having children.” That made me lean back as I felt the smile form on my face. “I know it’s something we’ve only discussed in passing, and I know you have two grown children now…”
“We can definitely discuss it.”
She kissed me again as I wrapped my arms around her. Another few minutes of kissing followed before we needed to breathe again. “I love you, Mark,” she stated softly, caressing my cheek, “And I’ve fallen in love with you over the past few months.”
“Emily, you’ve been my best friend most of my life. Trust me, I feel the same way now.”
“When were you last with anyone?”
“It’s been a couple of months, Emily. I was always safe in regard to my sexual health, but I knew you’d want to know, so I got tested once I’d had my final time with Cindy. I got a clean bill of health.”
“Good because my boyfriend isn’t wearing a condom for his first time with me.”
“When were you last with someone?” She immediately turned shy and blushed. “Been a while?”
“Just waiting for you to start divorce proceedings, Mark. I knew I couldn’t wait until it was official.”
She cooked dinner for us that night, sitting at the small table by candlelight, sharing a bottle of wine, amazed at how easily the conversation flowed between us. There was no adjourning to the living room or the backyard afterwards. We loaded the dishwasher, turned it on, then she took my hand and led me to her bedroom.
Emily was nothing like my wife. Shorter. Slimmer. Her breasts were not as large. She kept herself completely shaved, something that did raise an eyebrow, her reply as to why almost making me blush. I learned very quickly that she loved to suck my cock, letting me know it would be something she’d always do for her future husband. I returned the favour, savouring the taste of my future wife, loving the little moans and squeaks she made as I made her orgasm more than once.
We gazed into each other’s eyes as I slid inside her for the first time. I couldn’t believe how tight she was, needing to stop for a moment as I worried that I’d cum far too quickly. I’d enjoyed every single time with the four women I’d been with, but I’d never say we’d made love. Sure, it had been intimate at times, but I hadn’t loved any of them.
This meant something a whole lot more. Emily wrapped her legs around me, resting her hands on my back, as we moved our bodies in unison, our mouths meeting as we both moaned softly. When I finally came inside her a few minutes later, I rested my head next to hers as she clutched me as tightly as possible, hearing her cry softly to herself. I knew it was a big moment for her. “I love you,” I whispered into her ear, earning a soft kiss on my cheek in reply.
Two months later, a month after our divorce was granted and I’d received the final paperwork, I proposed to Emily after we’d shared a wonderful dinner by the harbour. She leapt on me as soon as I had the engagement ring on her finger, and when we arrived home, my fiancée went out of her way to thank her fiancé for making her so happy.
I had to tell the kids, of course. Zara was delighted as she absolutely adored Emily. Matthew was happy though I knew my son well. I think he always had hope that his parents would one day reconcile. I didn’t tell Louise as, to be honest, we were keeping our distance after I’d moved out and during the divorce process. It had all been handled without needing to see each other in person.
Emily didn’t want a large wedding. All she wanted was a wedding ring on her finger, a chance to wear a white dress, and to share the vows that would make us husband and wife. My second wedding was a small, intimate affair, six months after I’d proposed. Only close family and friends invited. Both my children attended, slightly surprised Matthew did eventually accept the invitation, thinking he might want to show some loyalty to his mother. I didn’t invite Louise as I knew it would hurt her too much. By this stage, we were talking again, inviting her around to our home more than once. Emily had no problem with Louise. I’m not sure how Louise felt in return, but Emily suggested after one visit that my ex-wife lived with a lot of regrets.
Emily was also five months pregnant the day we married. She was absolutely radiant and looking forward to being a mother. I couldn’t wait to be a father again too.
Epilogue – Louise
Mark got his happily ever after the day he married Emily. I wasn’t invited and, to be honest, if he had done, I probably wouldn’t have attended. I was happy for both of them. After everything that happened, I was pleased my ex-husband was happy, and I knew Emily had waited for her moment. I saw the photos on social media, and she looked so beautiful. I’ll admit to hating her for a little while after he’d moved out, but I simply couldn’t hold those feelings for long, not after she invited me around and we had more than one conversation about everything that happened.
It should have been my happily ever after. The day I married Mark was the best day of my life, only equalled by the birth of our children. I regret the day I made that request, and definitely regret the next day when I followed through on it. I knew that was the day my husband stopped loving me, stopped trusting me, and it was the start of the end of everything.
My relationship with Tom slowed down in the months after my divorce. Although I loved the man, I knew he’d never leave his wife, as he’d told me more than once. Realising I needed to move on in more ways than one, he invited me around for dinner one evening and I told him how I felt. He understood my reasons and, though sad, he also knew that relationships like the one we shared did eventually end. I certainly didn’t blame him for anything to do with my relationship. That fault was only my own.
That left me alone in a large house with only my son for company as Zara moved out not long after her father, choosing to share an apartment with a couple of friends while attending university. I knew she was happy about our divorce though she never expressed her feelings in too many words, but she still blamed me for everything that happened. I was thankful that she still talked to me and would visit at least every other weekend. I knew it would take time for our relationship to completely mend.
When it came to finding love again, I realised there were very few men like Mark, and if I was honest, very few men like Tom. I’d thrown away a wonderful marriage with Mark, while Tom had been a genuine kind-hearted man, but the small sliver of hope that he might want to be with me permanently was never going to come to fruition.
I found myself dating from time to time. Some men seemed genuine, but most were not worth my time. Many were men who had gone through bitter divorces. I was always honest about why I’d divorced, and I was called a slut and other names more than once. Others were of the opinion that I’d easily put out for them.
Took a couple of years until I met who I thought was a decent man. His name was John, he was a couple of years older than I was. Good job. Own apartment. And he seemed to like me quite a lot. We dated for a few weeks before I finally decided to sleep with him. He was a good enough lover, considerate enough that he ensured I enjoyed an orgasm, but there was none of the feelings I’d felt with when I was with Tom, and certainly none of the fireworks I’d enjoyed with Mark. But I figured that would be my life going forward. The love of my life was gone. Now it was just finding a good enough man I could grow old with.
But even that was a false dawn. It was on Christmas Day I learned the truth. Heading over to his apartment, there was no sign of him though we’d discussed plans in the weeks leading up to it. Checking around his apartment, I looked for anything that might tell me where he was. I eventually found paperwork, an itemised bill, that listed another address. Confused as to why, I took it with me and drove over to it.
The house was in the suburbs. Pulling up at the kerb, his car was in the driveway, alongside another car I didn’t recognise. I felt that knot in my stomach tighten as I got out of the car and walked towards the front door. Ringing the bell, I waited a few seconds until the door opened, greeted by the face of a woman I didn’t recognise.
“Hello, may I help you?”
“Yes, I’m looking for John.”
“And who are you?”
“I’m not going to give you my name, but I’m assuming you’re his wife?”
“I am.”
“Well, that makes me his mistress then. I’m really sorry, I had no idea you existed.”
“You’re…” Her eyes turned dark for a few seconds. “You didn’t know he was married?”
“Trust me, I’ve been in an open marriage and was the main reason for its failure and have the scars to prove it. John never mentioned anything about being married.” I held up my left hand. “Never had a ring on his finger.”
“He stopped wearing his long ago. Claimed it was due to work…” I could feel the anger radiating off her. “Tell me what you can.”
“Who is it, sweetheart?” his voice echoed from further within the house.
“Just someone looking for a street, honey. I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.”
I told her what I could, particularly details that only I could know if I’d been intimate with him. I gave her the details of the apartment he kept. Details of our relationship, when we would meet, how often. I could see her mind working it all over and she eventually sighed. “I can’t thank you for this, whoever you are.”
John then appeared next to her, and I heard him whisper, “Oh shit.”
“You’re an arsehole, John. If I’d known you were married, I would never have gotten involved with you,” I spat, “I’m really sorry…”
“Diane,” his wife told me as I met her eyes again.
“I’m really sorry, Diane. I’ve been through all this shit once. I had no idea…” I looked back at John. “You’re such a fucking idiot. And we’re done, by the way. I never lied about anything about my past and why I’m divorced. I know I fucked up. You’re just a cheating piece of shit.”
Getting back into my car, I wasn’t going to cry over that piece of human trash. I felt sorry for Diane, though. I could only hope they didn’t have kids, and if they did, were grown so they wouldn’t be affected by a divorce. No doubt he’d claim I was crazy or lying, but I knew intimate details about the man that only a wife should know.
Driving around aimlessly, I had no real idea of where to go. The kids were with Emily and Mark and their respective families. I didn’t want to intrude, though I did have a standing invite from both of them. I pulled up outside the house I’d kept after the divorce but couldn’t face heading inside and spending Christmas Day alone.
Sighing to myself, I put the car back into gear and drove across the city towards where my ex-husband now called home. Pulling up, I walked up towards the door and knocked. Mark answered the door within a few seconds, took one look at me, opened the door wider and held me as I cried.
“I keep messing things up,” I sobbed into his chest. What I didn’t expect next was to feel another person hugging me.
“Stay with us,” Emily said, “You’re still family, Louise. Mark?”
“You were always invited to join us, Louise. Our kids are here. And you can spend time with our daughter too. Can introduce you as Auntie Louise.”
I leaned back and looked at his handsome face. He’d barely changed in the five years since our divorce. Looked as happy as he did during our early years of marriage. “Are you sure it’s okay?”
Both took a hand of mine each. “We’re sure,” Mark replied, “It’s Christmas. A time for family. A time to be thankful. But also a time of forgiveness. I’ve already forgiven you, Louise. I think it’s time you forgive yourself.”
My daughter grinned and hugged me as I held my grandchild in my arms, Zara having given birth earlier in the year. Mark’s parents were friendly with me as always, introduced to Emily’s parents, who were polite and friendly. Matthew hugged me for what felt like hours, my son now a young, strong, broad man.
Spending an entire day with such a loving family finally put a smile on my face. Zara, her husband and child departed late afternoon, Matthew taking off not long after, hoping to spend time with his girlfriend. Both sets of parents had departed earlier, leaving me with Mark, Emily and their three-year-old daughter.
I explained what happened as we sipped at glasses of wine. Both were sympathetic and understanding. Mark offered to go knock his block off, which made me smile. I couldn’t stay with them all night, and as I stood up to go, Emily was the first one to offer a place to stay for the night.
“I’m going to sell the house,” I told them, “It’s a big place that I no longer need. I’m going to find an apartment or something.”
“Please stay tonight, Louise,” Mark added, “We managed to live together for nearly two years when everything was going wrong. Now that we’re friends, you don’t have to leave on our account.”
“Are you sure?”
I noticed them share a glance and then smile. “Go grab your things, Louise. You’ll always be welcome in our home,” Emily replied.
Enjoying a long shower, I watched from the doorway as Mark read a story for their daughter. I had to stop myself from crying more than once, a reminder of him doing the same thing for our daughter so long ago. Heading to the guest room that Emily had quickly prepared for me, Mark hugged me before Emily did the same thing.
“I hope we can be good friends going forward,” she told me softly.
“If it means I can see him more often.”
“You still love him?” The question made me nod, barely stopping myself from crying. “I am sorry, Louise. I hope you realise that I mean that.”
“I’m sorry too.”
I heard their bedroom door shut as I shut the door to my bedroom. Getting into bed, I hated the fact I was alone, but it was better than any alternative other than being with Mark. As I lay in thought, I did wonder about my life and where it was headed. Maybe I should just give up on dating, focus on what was left of my career and my grandchildren. Emily didn’t have a jealous bone in her body. She had the man she wanted, and I certainly wasn’t a threat. Maybe I could just be her friend.
Tomorrow was but another day. I’d figure it out in the end.
Chapter 124: The River [Incest]
Chapter Text
There’s a couple of lines in the movie ‘Lethal Weapon’ that rings true regarding my life on this very day. Murtaugh tells Riggs, “God hates me. That’s what it is.” Riggs just looks back at him, breathing smoke out his nose, and replies “Hate him back; it works for me.” I don’t know if there is a God. I’ve never been particularly religious, finding those sort of classes at school rather dull. But if he does exist, as I like to think there is something out there far beyond our understanding, then the big guy can go fuck himself regarding what he planned for me.
The sky above matched my mood. My heart and mind were a swirl of emotions. Mostly grief mixed with a whole load of anger. The clouds were low and dark grey. The rain was incessant and there was a rumble of thunder in the distance, almost drowning out the voice of the celebrant. I barely listened anyway, my eyes only focused on the coffin in front of me. The only thing that mattered was that she was gone. Taken from me in an instant.
I met Jessica while spending two years travelling around Europe. We met in Berlin, not a particularly strange place for an Australian man and English girl to meet, considering it was popular on the backpacker trail. I still have no idea what drew her towards me. We met in one of the thousands of bars in the city, somewhere in the old East Berlin, once behind that famous old wall, only a small section still standing. I was on a pub crawl with a group of people I’d met in one of the city’s numerous hostels. She was in town with a couple of girlfriends, escaping university for a weekend. All I know is that we hit if off immediately after I’d bought her a drink and introduced myself. The friends I’d made were quickly abandoned, while her friends disappeared off to some dance club. She let them go, wanting to stay with me.
We drank and talked until early the next morning, staying in the same bar until it closed before we walked the streets of Berlin hand in hand, eventually wandering through the Tiergarten as the sun started to rise. I think I knew her entire life story by the time we arrived at her hotel. She was definitely smart. Witty. And had a rather dark if crude sense of humour, which had me roaring with laughter at times. Add to that she was a brunette bombshell, milk chocolate brown eyes, with a bust that couldn’t be ignored and curves that would drive any man insane, I was instantly smitten. Scratch that. It was love at first sight. When she invited me upstairs, I didn’t say no. We fell asleep straight away, though made love as soon as we woke up.
I wondered if it was only a one-time thing, though after a very late breakfast, she asked what my plans were. I said I was in town for another couple of days before moving on. She wondered if I’d like to spend the day with her. I tried not to appear too eager when I said yes. By the end of the day, I was definitely falling in love with her. And I spent the night with her again. Our second night together, we made love all night.
She had to return home the next day. She gave me her phone number and email address. This was before the colossal rise of social media, so there was no Facebook yet. I think MySpace was around, but I didn’t use it. She asked me to keep in contact, and that she’d like to see me again soon. I said I only had a couple of other places I’d like to visit, then I would be heading to the UK anyway.
We messaged and emailed constantly over the next month. She was attending university in Bristol, and asked where I would be heading once I was in the UK. I said I didn’t know, the obvious choice being London as that’s where all Antipodeans ended up. She wondered if I wanted to head to Bristol instead. She went even further than that, asking if I would want to move in with her.
I thought it was rather quick, but she knew I would need a place to stay. I had plenty of money that I’d saved back home before my trip, but a lot of that had disappeared, though I had a visa that would allow me to work. So I took up her offer, moved in with her, a sharehouse with three other people, and quickly found a job behind the bar in one of the many pubs that made up the city centre.
We lived frugally, both of us living the university life, but our life together was a lot of fun, though she also worked bloody hard to get her degree at the same time. She graduated at the end of that year and we married no more than six months later, at the age of only 21. That allowed me to obtain a spousal visa and we immediately started to look for full-time jobs and a place to live.
We owned our own place by the age of 25, though a lot of thanks had to go to her parents. But we had full time jobs, both reasonably well paid, and at least one new-ish car in the driveway. We often spoke about starting a family, but wanted to be smart, and at least financially secure enough so that we could afford her time off for maternity leave. But we were desperate to try, and certainly had a lot of practice. To say our sex life was mutually fulfilling would be a vast understatement.
Jessica announced she was pregnant when we were both 27, me being only a couple of months older. I was living the dream. A wonderful home. A beautiful wife. A job I actually enjoyed. We had money to spare. And now she was having my child.
My wife worked as a nurse. Long, gruelling days and nights on her feet. She loved her job too, though she was often left tired and stressed, the NHS straining at the seams, but she never complained, at least not to me, leaving all her worries about work at the door. I learned and became relatively adept at giving foot massages, knowing they often led to massaging other things. Jessica always knew, and was always happy to carry on in the bedroom, if she wasn’t too tired. We would lie back afterwards, and discuss our plans for the future, a name for the baby, names for other potential babies afterwards, what colour we’d paint the walls of the nursery.
Jessica was seven months pregnant at the time a drunk driver ended the dream. He was speeding and hit my wife’s driver’s side door at undiminished speed, having run a red light. Paramedics arrived within minutes, but she was already dead by the time I received the knock at our front door.
I have no problem admitting I fell apart immediately.
Friends and her family rallied around, helping me organise the funeral and everything else. I barely remember much of those days. I was pretty much a zombie. I know my family back in Australia couldn’t make it over. Dad was far too busy with the farm to make it, and I understood why. My sister was in the middle of marriage difficulties, and though I think she would have liked to come over, she called and we spoke for a couple of hours. Despite my own heartbreak, loss and sorrow, I couldn’t stop my heart going out to her in return, her own life falling apart though in a slightly different way. My sister was two years older than me, and we’d been close growing up. We spoke as often as possible, despite living on opposite sides of the world, and I knew all about her own problems. So I told her not to worry about me.
The celebrant finally stopped speaking. I was tempted to perform the eulogy, but to be honest, I just couldn’t. Call me a coward if you want. I had the words. I had far too many words. But there was no way I could stand in front of everyone and say them. Not without keeling over myself. Her brother, a good man I’d always got along with, offered to say those words for me. I could never thank him enough.
Once the funeral was complete, the coffin placed in the ground, and the wake was finally over, I was left to wallow in my own pity and despair again. I drifted through life for weeks. I eventually stopped going into work, picking up a drinking habit instead. I fell into a spiral of depression. I just stopped caring about anything. As far as I was concerned, my life ended when Jessica and my unborn child were taken from me.
My memories of that time are confusing. And then everything turned dark for a little while.
I pulled the BMW into the driveway of our house, waiting for the song on the radio to finish before switching off the engine. Grabbing my briefcase, I walked briskly down the path towards our front door, watching it open and my daughter appearing immediately.
“Daddy!” she yelled, running towards me with arms outstretched. I dropped my briefcase and crouched down, scooping her up in my arms and twirling her around, hearing her shriek with laughter before laying a big wet kiss on her cheek.
“Hello, Annabelle. Did you miss Daddy?”
She stretched out her arms again, and I know she wanted a hug, holding her towards me, feeling her little arms wrap around my neck as I bent down to pick up my briefcase. Carrying daughter and briefcase inside, I kicked the door shut behind me before yelling, “Honey, I’m home!”
My wife appeared in the doorway between living room and kitchen, waddling slightly considering she was six months pregnant. Still carrying my daughter, I walked towards her and leaned down to kiss her once close enough. “Good day, Steve?”
“Oh, it’s always fun in the office, Jess. You know that. How are you? Annabelle giving you the run around?”
“Tired. And yes. Not really looking forward to the shift tomorrow either.”
“Sounds like someone may need a foot rub later.”
She smiled. “I know exactly where that will lead.” Then she stood on tippy-toes and whispered into my ear, “I can’t wait.”
We ate dinner as a family, bathed and dressed Annabelle for bed before I read her a bedtime story. She was asleep rather early. Jessica was already waiting for me on the bed, standing up as I walked into our bedroom. Hooking her arms around me, we kissed, softly at first before she responded to my deeper kiss, and soon our tongues were playing together. She pulled back and smiled, saying she loved me.
Before I could even reply, she was ripped from my grasp, thrown into the wall on the other side of the bedroom. I ran towards her immediately, getting down on one knee and moving her face towards mine. Cold, lifeless eyes stared back into my mine. I checked her body, leaping back as blood pooled on the ground. Before I could even comprehend what was happening, I heard crying from the other bedroom.
I ran down the hall, yelling my daughter’s name, opening the door to be greeted by sheer silence. And an empty room. The walls were painted but bare. There was no furniture. I scratched my head, beyond confused. “Annabelle?” I asked, though there was obviously no response.
I heard a knock at the front door, walking down the stairs, opening it to find a police officer waiting for me, dressed in a bright yellow fluorescent jacket. It nearly blinded me. “Mr Smith?” I nodded. “I have some news about your wife.”
“What about her? She’s asleep upstairs.”
He said something, but I couldn’t hear it, feeling myself dragged back into the house, the door closing on the police officer. Hearing a voice behind me, I turned around to be greeted by a dark hallway, a door at the other end, a small light above it. Glancing behind, there was only darkness. Shrugging, I wandered forward, opening the door to find a table, a lone light above it, illuminating something. What appeared to be a pistol. From all the American films I’ve watched, it appeared to be what they called a Glock.
Walking towards the table, I looked around, seeing only darkness. Picking up the gun, it felt light in my hand, and made of plastic.
“I’m sorry.”
I looked up and saw him. The driver. Without hesitating, I lifted the gun, aimed and pulled the trigger. The bullet went right through him as he continued to say he was sorry. I roared, all the anger and grief I had bubbling inside finally boiling over, feeling the tears flow as I pulled the trigger again and again, wanting the bastard to die, but he just wouldn’t go down, slowly disappearing from view, only those two words continuing to repeat.
“I’m sorry.”
Pictures started to illuminate around me. They were all of Jessica and myself. Those days we spent in Berlin. Her time at university in Bristol. The day we married. Our honeymoon in the Caribbean. Holidays in Europe. They were all good memories. Too much. I missed her. I wanted to be with her again. No matter the cost.
I looked down at the gun in my hand. It was the way out. The way to see her again and end all the pain. Suicide is painless, right?
I put the barrel in my mouth.
Closed my eyes.
And pulled the trigger.
My eyelids felt like hundred tonne weights. I could feel a blockage in one of my nostrils, blindly trying to remove whatever was obstructing it. My eyes slowly started to open, and I realised I wasn’t in my house. I was in a hospital.
How the hell did I get here?
Then I felt someone grab my right hand. The hand was small, soft and definitely feminine. Jessica? I managed to turn my head a little, my eyes moving the rest of the way. I opened my mouth to say something, but my voice wouldn’t work, my throat as dry as a desert, my tongue feeling thick in my mouth.
“Hey,” my sister said quietly. Her eyes were puffy and bloodshot, like she’d definitely been crying. She squeezed my hand again as I noticed a presence next to her.
I opened my mouth again to say something. My father shook his head. “It’s okay, Steven. It’s okay. You don’t have to say anything.”
I looked back at my sister and I tried to smile. She smiled at me, wiping her cheeks with her free hand. “How are you feeling?” I just shrugged. I didn’t remember a thing. I didn’t particularly feel in any pain right now either. I just wanted the damned thing out of my nose and a drink. Preferably booze, though my stomach hurt.
“I’ll grab a nurse, Rebecca. I’m sure they’ll want to check over your brother.”
Noticing a table nearby and a jug of water, I pointed towards it and my sister knew what I wanted. Pouring me a cup, she helped sit me up and I enjoying the feeling of cold water in my mouth and down my throat. Both still felt dry, but I certainly felt better afterwards. After lying back down, she grabbed my hand again. “I’m sure you have a lot of questions, Stevie. A lot has happened lately that will need explaining. I’m not sure what I can say. Just be patient. It’ll be sorted out.”
A nurse appeared a few minutes later. I’d obviously never met her before, though she was very friendly, talking away as she checked me over, taking my temperature, blood pressure and checking me over before asking if I felt okay.
“Fine,” I managed to croak, before I pointed at the thing in my nose, “Out.”
“I’ll have to get the doctor first, Steven. He’ll want to take his own diagnosis first. Your body has been through a lot, and although you’re out of the woods and appear healthy, he’ll want to make sure.” The nurse then smiled at me before turning around and walking away.
I looked back at my father and sister. “What happened?” I asked, my voice gravelly though soft, as my throat still felt dry.
“Not yet, Stevie,” my father replied, “It’s not the time.”
The doctor, a man who appeared to be of sub-continental descent, though with a Birmingham accent, appeared a couple of minutes later, clipboard in hand as he asked, “How are you feeling today, Mr Smith?”
“Fine,” I said again.
“Hmmm,” he said, looking down at his clipboard, “Well, your vitals are fine. Blood pressure is good. Blood work is now clean. I’m sure a couple of days’ rest has helped your sobriety.”
“Why am I here?” I managed to croak, my throat immediately crying out for me to stop talking.
“You don’t remember?” I shook my head. “You’ll need to discuss it later. But the paramedics barely made it in time.”
I didn’t remember a thing. Sure, there were snapshots in my mind of things that had happened since the funeral, but I’d spent most of the time since at the bottom of a bottle, trying to forget everything. I only remembered emotions. Anger. Despair. Depression. Grief. That was the overwhelming emotion. I still felt it lying there in my heart and mind. I turned to look at my family. My father appeared heartbroken. My sister was wiping her cheeks again. I looked back at the doctor. “How?” I gasped.
“Pills, a lot of alcohol and you slashed yourself too, explaining the bandage on your left wrist.” I hadn’t even noticed that. “We’ve kept you under the past couple of days simply so you would dry out.”
“Shit.”
“You’re still alive, Mr Smith, so that’s a good thing. But once you’re well enough, there will be certain suggestions about what you should do next. You will receive a visitor tomorrow, perhaps the day after, who will assess your psychological condition.”
“Fun.”
“Stevie,” my sister whispered, noticing the look she gave me.
My father turned to the doctor. “We already know why, doctor. Is it really necessary? We just want to take him home.”
The doctor shook his head. “I’m afraid not. He will need to be assessed first. We take these matters seriously, particularly if there is another attempt.”
“It’s fine,” I grunted, my voice slowly coming back, my sister politely handing me another cup of water. I smiled at her, which made her smile back at me, though her eyes said more. Just like my father, her heart was broken.
The doctor nodded again. “Very well, Mr Smith. You feeling hungry?” I gestured I was. “Good. I’ll have someone bring you a bite to eat. Nothing too much, as you probably haven’t eaten a lot of food lately, prior to arriving here anyway. Other than that, you’re still going to need your rest. Your body will be going through some changes. Alcohol withdrawal isn’t always the most pleasant of experiences. It’s another reason we kept you under for a couple of days, to get you over the worst. We did you a real favour there, Mr Smith.”
“Great,” I muttered, “Thanks.”
The last thing the doctor did was finally take the damned tube out of my nose, confident enough that I could get up and walk to the toilet if I needed it. Food arrived ten minutes later, and though I didn’t feel hungry, I scoffed it down within a couple of minutes. My stomach grumbled afterwards, left thinking it was the first proper meal I’d had in a while. I knocked back the entire jug of water at the same time, and though I wouldn’t say I was feeling normal by the end, my voice finally started to work.
“When did you get here? How did you find out?” I asked.
My father and sister took a seat near my bed. My sister took hold of my hand again. I just squeezed it in reassurance. “We got here yesterday,” my father replied, “We found out because you left a message online what you were doing. You have any idea what day it is?” I shrugged. Each day was as bad as the next. “It’s been four months since the funeral, Steven. And barely anyone has seen or heard from you for the past three.”
“We understand why,” my sister added, her voice halting as she was very upset, “The message you left was… heart-breaking. As soon as I read it, I called Dad and we were on the first flight out of Melbourne the next day.”
“We had no idea, son. Why didn’t you speak to someone?” I just shrugged. I was too worried about wallowing in my grief and self-pity to worry about anything else. I certainly didn’t want to unload my burdens on anyone else, particularly the dark thoughts which I obviously had. I still didn’t really remember. I was blackout drunk the entire time.
“We’re taking you home, Stevie,” my sister said, “We’re taking you back to Australia.”
I didn’t really argue. There was nothing left for me in the UK anyway. I really didn’t want to go back to the house. Every room was just a reminder. I didn’t particularly want to see the place ever again, though if I was being taken home, then I guess I had things to sort out.
“Do you want to come home, Stevie?” I nodded. My sister, still holding my hand, gave it another squeeze. “Good.”
I eventually spent a week in hospital. I was released from the ward by the end of the next day, as I was physically fine, though I was suffering shakes and sweats from alcohol withdrawal. My dad had been to clean up my house and, while he didn’t mention how many, he was amazed at the number of empty bottles of Jack Daniels that lay around. The rest of the time in hospital, I was kept in what I guess would be called a ‘secure’ ward. I wasn’t tempted to try again, and I could have left whenever I wanted. But I guess unloading everything on my mind in front of a psychologist wasn’t a bad thing. Surprisingly, they didn’t consider me a further risk, almost understanding the attempt. So apart from a few pills, and a suggestion that I should continue seeing someone upon arriving home, I was released from hospital.
Dad had to fly home, as he still had the farm to run, so that left my sister with me as I started to pack up my life. The first thing was to sell the house. I found cleaning the place rather therapeutic, though I nearly broke again when Jessica’s parents arrived at the front door. They obviously knew what had happened, and were terribly upset, unable to come see me at the hospital as they were worried how I would react to their presence.
The three of us travelled to the cemetery one day to say our final goodbye as a family. They knew, once I left, I’d probably never come back. Too many memories. Too much pain. Distance would probably work the best. I’d take back pictures and mementoes. She was my wife. The woman I loved, and would continue to love. But she was gone. And I knew I had to move on. I offered them the opportunity to come see me, but I think they knew that although I meant well, I was a reminder for them too. We’d probably keep in touch but they had to move on too.
I found talking to my sister helped my state of mind too. I think I laughed for the first time in months when she found herself covered in paint one day, dropping the can on herself as we painted the walls of one of the bedrooms. Of course, the laughter soon turned into tears, and I found the release a real weight off my shoulders. Eventually we just hugged each other and I thanked her for being there for me.
One morning, we were sitting together over breakfast, enjoying a coffee. “So what about you, Rebecca? I’ve been so wrapped up in my shell of a life, what’s the story with you?”
“Dave and I are now officially divorced.”
I reached out to grab her hand this time. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be. He was a fuckwit.” I must have looked surprised, as she just smiled. “There was one thing I can point too, but I don’t want to get into that right now. He wasn’t abusive. He was just… a fuckwit. Guess I just married him for the wrong reasons.” She groaned. “Think I’m like Mum sometimes…”
“Why do you say that?”
“Poor choices in men, at least after Dad. Look at her life since she walked out on him. A series of dipshits and dropkicks. Little wonder we don’t really talk to her anymore.” She looked me in the eyes. “Little wonder you walked out and returned to Dad when you were 14.”
“She didn’t exactly set the best example by bringing home a different guy nearly every weekend. Mum was free to do what she wanted as a single woman, but that doesn’t mean I have to like or respect it. It also doesn’t provide the most stable of households. Young men such as myself need a role model, a father figure to look up to, respect and take sage advice from. So that’s why I left to live with Dad. He remarried, extended the family, provided for them and us. He was someone I could aspire to be like.”
“It’s why I’m living nearby now.”
“You are?”
“I lived with Dad for a little while. Houses are cheap in the area, considering it’s not Sydney or Melbourne. I could afford to buy a little two-bedroom place. Managed to find a half decent job in the nearest city. It’s only a half hour drive there or back, and the roads are quiet.”
“Sounds perfect.”
“Since I live alone, I was wondering if you’d want to live with me for a while?”
“I hadn’t even thought about what I was going to do when we get back. So, sure, why not. Thanks.”
“I think we could probably both do with the company. Particularly you.”
“I’m alright, Rebecca.”
She cast me with a look I knew well. “We haven’t seen each other much in the past few years, Stevie, but remember one thing; you’ve never been able to bullshit me.”
“I know,” I said quietly before I stared into my empty mug for a few seconds. I then tapped the side of my head with a finger. “Still working through things in here. Sorting out all the thoughts.” I met my sister’s eyes. “You’ve been a good help. You’ve listened to me.”
“My little brother needs my help. Of course I’ll listen.”
After we’d fixed the house and I’d sold most of my possessions, not wanting to ship too much back to Australia, I found a solicitor to sell the house on my behalf and finally left the UK. With a bank account now full of numbers and zeroes, I treated my sister and I to Business Class flights from London Heathrow to Melbourne, via Dubai, choosing to fly Emirates.
Our father picked us up from the airport after an entire day in the air, with a transfer of planes at Dubai. Thanks to the far comfier seats in Business, my sister and I had managed to get plenty of sleep on the way. It was early morning by the time we landed, our father saying we’d drive all the way home as it was only a few hours. We were fed well on the plane, so didn’t stop until we reached the Victorian / New South Wales border, the farm inland from the coast though not far from the river.
Eventually hitting the highway to the small town my sister lived in, the farm my father owned another twenty minutes further on, I was sitting back in the rear, simply staring out the window, watching the countryside pass by. It looked so peaceful, so different to where I had been living before. There wasn’t a soul around for miles.
“Dad, pull the car over.”
“What? Why?”
“Just pull over for a minute. Please.”
He found a verge safe to stop the car, switching off the engine as I heard the tyres crunch the gravel below. I opened the door and got out, stretching my legs as I took in the surroundings. In the distance was the Great Dividing Range, the mountains that separated the coast from what Australians called ‘the outback’. In the near distance was the river that separated the two states of Victoria and New South Wales. A few metres away lay a fallen tree, walking towards it and taking a seat. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. There was little noise. Perhaps the wind through the trees. An insect or two chirping away. I heard footsteps approach as I relaxed.
“Good to be home, Stevie?” my sister asked.
“It’s certainly peaceful out here. Such a difference to what I’ve grown accustomed to.”
“Have you missed it?” she asked, taking a seat next to me on the log. I glanced back, my father just leaning against the bonnet of the car, hands in his pockets, without a care in the world for a moment.
Turning to my sister, I shrugged at first. “Didn’t give it a lot of thought most of the time, to be honest. Missed my own family, of course, but I was planning on…” I stopped and sighed. No shudder or tears. All the talking had helped. I still felt grief and depressed at times. But I was feeling a little better. “Guess even best laid plans and all that.”
Rebecca grabbed my hand and gave it a squeeze. “You’re doing alright, Stevie.” It wasn’t a question. She said it as a statement of fact. She was at least halfway right.
We sat in silence, continuing to hold hands, gazing at the undulating scenery in front of us. A lot of grass. Some trees. A few animals in a nearby paddock. Looked like cows. There was next to no traffic on the road behind us. I think one truck passed by during the time we sat there. My sister finally snuggled into my side, wrapping my arm around her in return. We hadn’t done that in years.
“I know it’s a shit reason, Stevie, but I’m glad you’ve come home.”
“Give me some time and I’ll think the same way, Rebecca. Still a little raw…”
I felt a kiss on my cheek before she hugged me side on again. “I know. But at least I’ll have my little brother around again.”
The three of us piled back into the car and Dad drove the rest of the way to Rebecca’s place. The house wasn’t anything fancy but it sat on a good sized block, so if she ever married and had children, there would be space enough to extend the house. Dad helped carry in our luggage, but turned down her offer of a coffee, stating he had better get home.
“You will have to drive your brother up to the homestead tomorrow. Your stepmother and your other sisters and brother will want to see you.”
“I’ll drive us both up around lunchtime tomorrow, Dad.”
For the first time in a long time, my father embraced me. “Good to have you home, son.”
“Thanks, Dad. I’ll feel the same way soon enough.”
He released me, cleared his throat before nodding at the pair of us. I turned towards my sister as she jerked her head towards the kitchen, offering to make me a coffee. “You should know Dad well enough by now. He’s not the most emotional of people. But he’s delighted you’ve come home, Stevie.”
We sat in the kitchen for a while, enjoying a brew in near silence, the pair of us probably talked out for the moment. I was then shown to the spare bedroom, where there was a double bed, a bedside table on either side and a built in wardrobe. Dumping my two suitcases on the bed, my sister left me alone to sort my things out. One was just full of clothes, easy enough to sort out. The other had more clothes, but also some of the mementoes I’d taken from my old house. I couldn’t help sit on the bed, clutching the photo of my wife and I. It was our wedding photo. I must have been a while as I felt the bed move next to me.
“She was beautiful, Stevie.”
“Yeah…”
“It’ll get better.”
I took a deep breath. “I know. Each day, it does get a little better, the heartache slowly fading. Still miss the hell out of her, but the mind and heart are beginning to accept that she’s gone.” I sighed again. “I think it’ll help if I just put the one photo up but I’ll keep the rest hidden. I don’t want to be reminded every day, right?”
“Would you like to put it with those I’ve got in the living room?”
I couldn’t help smile. “Are you sure that’s okay?”
“Stevie, she was your wife and part of the family. Of course I don’t mind. It was an important day in your life.” We walked out into the living room and placed the photo on the mantelpiece next to the rest of the family. I couldn’t help turn my wedding ring as I stepped back, my sister noticing. She just grabbed my right hand and squeezed it. “It’ll be okay, Stevie. Just you wait.”
My sister drove the pair of us to the farm the next day for lunch. As soon as my stepmother, Kerrie, saw me, she burst into floods of tears and nearly crushed my bones with the strength of her hug. She was a big, strong woman, years spent supporting my father on the farm giving her muscles I didn’t know existed. She had given birth to three other siblings. From what Rebecca told me, they were not aware of anything except that I’d lost my wife, which is why I was now home. There was a 12-year gap between me and the oldest of the other three. The youngest, my brother, had only just reached double digits. I was left thinking if I took them into the city, people would think they were mine.
The pair of us eventually stayed through lunch into the afternoon, enjoying a roast dinner that evening. I admit I laughed more in those few hours than I had in months, my three younger siblings certainly providing plenty of entertainment, my little brother attempting numerous times to drag me into the living room so we could play on the PS4. I eventually gave in and played a couple of games of FIFA. Getting absolutely spanked playing a football game with a ten-year-old is a little embarrassing.
Once the youngsters were in bed, the four of us sat on the veranda, Dad and my stepmother with a beer, Rebecca with a glass of wine. I was drinking lemonade. I wasn’t on the wagon, but I didn’t think I should touch alcohol for a while longer yet.
“How are you really, Steve?” Kerrie asked once the conversation died down.
I looked into the distance, the sky a kaleidoscope of colours, purple, pink, red, orange and yellow standing out, the sun having dipped over the horizon. Above, the stars were starting to shine, twinkling in the distance. I knew out here, when lying in the middle of a paddock on a blanket, you would occasionally see a shooting star. I didn’t believe in all that ‘wish upon a star’ bollocks, knowing the one wish I had wouldn’t come true anyway. “Okay,” I finally said, nodding more to myself than them, “I’m doing okay.” I paused, before I smirked, “Not thinking about topping myself anyway.”
“Stevie,” my sister said, grabbing my hand.
“I think I can joke about it considering…” I met all their eyes. “I’m doing just fine. Being home helps.”
“If you ever need to talk, you know your father and I are here too.”
“I know, Kerrie. Thanks.”
“But I’m sure your sister is going to keep you on the straight and narrow.”
She withdrew her hand and folded them across her chest, giving me a look. “Too right she is. There will be no wallowing in misery once I get my claws into you, Stevie.”
Having had a couple of glasses of wine, I offered to drive us home, not before Kerrie smothered me in another hug then shaking hands with my father. Despite it only being a fifteen to twenty-minute drive, Rebecca was fast asleep by the time I brought the car to a stop in the driveway. I gently shook her shoulder. “Up and at them, sleepyhead.” She didn’t move, so I walked around the car to open her door, leaning down to drape one of her arms around my neck. She finally woke up and giggled as I dragged her sorry arse inside. “Good thing you’re not too heavy,” I added, managing to open the door.
“I’m not drunk, Stevie. Just tired,” she mumbled.
Finding her bedroom in the dark, I sat her down on her bed, switching on the lamp on the small chest of drawers beside her bed. She smiled at me before collapsing on her side, so I at least helped remove her shoes and socks before managing to cover her.
“I thought you were meant to be taking care of me?”
She giggled. “Okay, the wine may have gone to my head.”
“Good to see you let your hair down, Rebecca. I’ll see you in the morning.” I kissed her forehead and I’m sure I heard quiet snoring by the time I closed the door behind me.
I made myself a coffee and sat outside on the veranda by myself in the darkness. I tried to empty my mind, but even though I said I was fine, I could still feel her presence, even though she’d been gone for months. I guess it may have been the late stages of grief. I didn’t really know all that much about it. I wasn’t thinking of her as much as I had. I still felt sadness, but it wasn’t as overwhelming. I figured keeping myself busy, both physically and mentally, would help me.
But I sat back and enjoyed the silence nonetheless. Finishing my coffee, I headed inside, had a quick shower and headed to bed.
‘Here lies Jessica Elizabeth Smith’.
Below that were the dates of her birth and death. Loving wife and mother. Beloved daughter and granddaughter. Then a quote she loved by a particular author. Something about living life to the fullest. I couldn’t quite make it out.
Below all that was another name.
‘Here lies Annabelle Jessica Smith.’
Two dates. The date we found out Jessica was pregnant and her death. There was only simple quote, saying she was now with Mummy and the angels.
“It’s a lovely gravestone, Steven,” Jessica said, standing next to me.
“Figured you’d like it.”
“And you know I loved that quote. I’m glad you remembered.”
I chuckled. “Come on, Jessica. I know everything about you. Hell, I knew your life story after that first weekend in Berlin.”
She grabbed my hand, squeezing it. I couldn’t help close my eyes at her touch. “What are you going to do now, Steven?”
“No idea.”
“You’re not going to try and do something stupid like that again, are you?”
I looked at her, into her eyes. I could see the disapproval. “I just wanted…”
She raised a finger to my mouth. “Not like that. You still have your life to live.”
We turned around and were at our old house. She led the way, still holding my hand as she opened the door, escorting me upstairs to our bedroom. Letting go of my hand, I blinked and she was standing in front of me without any clothes on. She smiled shyly as she walked towards me, kissing me gently on the lips. I closed my eyes, savouring the moment, the taste of her lips, the feel of her tongue, my hands immediately on her back, holding her close to me. My heart thundered in my chest.
I opened my eyes and nearly cried out in surprise. “Rebecca? The fuck are you doing here?” I looked around and realised we were in her bedroom.
“What’s wrong, Stevie?”
“Where’s Jessica?”
The eyebrows raised in surprise. “She’s gone, Stevie. Don’t you remember?”
I looked down and noticed I was naked. And I was rather erect. Looking back at my sister, who was also naked, I wondered what the fuck was going on. “Why am I naked?” I asked, “Hang on, why are you naked?”
“I thought you wanted this.”
“Wanted what?”
“This,” she replied, getting down on her knees. And then she grabbed my cock. “Wow, my little brother sure has a package on him. No wonder Jessica loved you.” I could barely grunt a reply. “Would you like me to suck your cock, little brother?”
“What?” I nearly shouted, “Rebecca, you’re my sister!”
“And?”
“Well, it’s… wrong.”
“So you don’t want me to suck your cock? Because, considering how hard you are,” Then she licked up my shaft, causing me to involuntary shudder, “And how good you taste, I think your body is telling me something else.”
I watched, half in horror, half in expectation, as my cock disappeared inside the mouth of my sister.
My eyes shot open just as I felt cum blast out of my cock onto my chest. I didn’t even know you could masturbate while you slept, though I guess this was what one called a wet dream. I hadn’t suffered them as I was a teenager, though I guess I could now cross that off the list. I’d groaned as I came, but my mind was frazzled as I immediately remembered the dream.
Okay, what the fuck was all that about?
Granted, my sister has been the only female companion I’d had for at least the last month and a half, but I’d never looked at her as anything but my sister. As in, completely non-sexual.
Maybe I just needed to jerk off? It’s been a while since I’ve had sex. It was only a couple of days before…
Yep, that killed my erection. Looking around and not finding anything to clean myself up with, I got up and dashed to the bedroom, immediately stepping into the shower and scrubbing myself down. Mostly so I could clean off the cum, but I also felt a little… dirty, I guess, as I remembered the dream. It was incredibly vivid. If I closed my eyes, I could still see my sister on her knees before me.
And my cock didn’t co-operate, as I felt myself getting hard again.
Okay, listen up, little guy. You are NOT getting hard thinking about my sister. That shit is just fucked up. Down NOW! It didn’t go down.
I sighed to myself, hoping it would just go down naturally.
A knock at the door almost led to me shitting myself. “You want a coffee, Stevie?”
“Um, yeah, sure.”
“Breakfast too? How about I cook us up some bacon?”
“Sure thing, Rebecca. Sounds great.”
Once I felt under control, and my little guy was in a flaccid state, I put on some underwear, a pair of shorts and a t-shirt before wandering out in the kitchen, my sister at the stove, her back to me. She was wearing a rather small pair of shorts and a tank top. I took a seat on one of the stools and couldn’t help look her over, the dream still vivid, comparing my mind to reality. She was barely 5’4, no idea what she weighed, but she was slim. Her boobs were small, B-cup at most I guess. Blonde hair and blue eyes, I knew that well. She was well tanned, though it wasn’t over the top. She just glowed. I couldn’t help run my eyes down over her pert little butt and her legs, which appeared far longer than they were. Even the backs of her ankles were cute. I then shook my head of any thoughts.
She turned around and smiled upon seeing me. “Morning, Stevie. Sleep well?”
“Um, yeah,” I replied, trying not to appear nervous, hoping she couldn’t read my mind, “Great. Yeah. Just great.”
“Coffee?”
“Sure. Would love one.”
A steaming cup of brown was soon placed in front of me, adding a couple of sugars, as my sister finishing cooking up the bacon. Nothing extravagant, just bacon on toast. “Any plans for today?” I asked once she’d served it up.
“Sunday, so that means absolutely nothing. I’m back to work tomorrow though. So I guess the question is what are you going to do?”
I shrugged. “No idea, to be honest. I have enough money that I don’t really have to work for a while, but hanging around here by myself, doing nothing, won’t help my state of mind.”
“You want to find a job?”
“Was thinking of talking to Dad, seeing if he wanted some help. Definitely want to go for a run.”
“You’re a keen runner?”
“Done a few half marathons in my time. Why?”
“If you want a running buddy, I’m always available.”
“Sounds good.”
We did nothing all day, spending most of the day lounging around, watching a bit of sport on TV, reading the newspaper or a book, while my sister also did a spot of cleaning, but considering the house appeared rather spotless, she was only on her feet for twenty minutes. She eventually sat next to me on the couch, putting her dainty little feet in my lap. I turned to look at her and she just smirked. “My feet are sore.”
“And?”
She just raised an eyebrow. “Well, you’ll be living here rent free, so I’m thinking the occasional foot rub would be nice.”
I couldn’t help sigh. “Fine. Got anything I can use?”
“What, like lotion? Yeah, should be some on in the bathroom.”
I was left thinking giving my sister a foot massage was a little intimate, particularly because, whenever I used to give one to my wife, it would usually end with us upstairs, doing other naughty things. I shook my mind of those thoughts once I sat down, my sister putting her feet on my lap, placing a towel to cover my clothes, before I got to work.
I have no idea why I was good at it. I hadn’t even read up how to do them. I just did what I thought would feel good. My sister certainly seemed to enjoy whatever I was doing, glancing at her face to see her eyes were closed, a slight smile on her face. I focused on her left foot first, making sure I didn’t tickle her, or at least not too much, before moving on to her right. Without even thinking, I then started to massage her calves, as she felt rather tense. She opened an eye as I did that and, to my relief, smiled. “How about all over?”
“Seriously?”
“Will that make you uncomfortable?”
Um, yeah, it would. Considering all the thoughts I’ve had all day.
I shrugged. “Nah, she’ll be right.”
Rebecca was rather excited, disappearing for a couple of minutes, returning with a towel, spreading that on the floor, before she removed her top, leaving herself in just a bra and her rather short shorts. She lay down on her stomach, crossing her arms and laying her head down. I was thinking this was a very bad idea. I took a couple of deep breaths before I got in position, looking up her rather nubile body. I’d never looked at my sister as a sexual being. She was just, well, my sister. Sure, she was female. Pretty damned cute. But she was someone who I never thought of in that way.
The dream I had the night before was still on my mind, though. I was left thinking I just needed to get laid. It had been a few months now. Understandable, after everything, so perhaps I just needed to jerk off more often until I felt ready to head back out into the world. Not that I really wanted to.
I started on her feet, this time tickling her on purpose, making her shriek with laughter. Just hearing that was a reminder of our childhood. We were not that close growing up, but that was more to do with having little in common. We certainly got on, and she was always good with advice when I was going through puberty, particularly when it came to girls. Moving up to her calves, I gave those a good massage before slowing moving my way up her legs to her hamstrings. She still felt rather tense, so I spent plenty of time massaging the knots out of them.
“Why are you so tense?” I wondered aloud.
“Dunno. But, whatever you’re doing, it’s working. I feel so relaxed.”
I stopped moving as soon as I got close to her arse. I was definitely not massaging that. I shuffled my body up, trying not to sit on her, as I started at her shoulders, feeling how tense she was there too. Massaging up and down her arms, all the way to her hands, I then focused on her shoulders again before moving down her back. Her skin felt so soft and smooth under my palms. She really did look after herself. And, I’ll admit, feeling the skin of a woman under my palm for the first time in a while, I was getting a little horny, sister or not.
Sitting back, I knew I had to stop before I touched her somewhere inappropriate. “Done,” I said quietly.
My sister sat up for a moment, took a deep breath, before she turned towards me. Kissing me on my cheek, she thanked me then disappeared into her room, closing the door. I wandered into my own room, closing the door behind me, and jerked off. I came within a couple of minutes. Did I feel a little dirty about the fact I thought about my sister the entire time? Sure, but I didn’t really care. She felt really damned good, and I was left wondering if I’d turned her on in return. There’s no doubt she would have felt my cock press into her butt when I was doing her shoulders.
Maybe she’s in her room masturbating right now?
Unsurprisingly, we avoided each other the rest of the day until there was a knock at my door, Rebecca announcing dinner was ready. We sat at her small dining table and chatted the usual shit. Whenever she met my eyes, she’d smile shyly before looking away. Once we’d finished dinner, she opened a bottle of wine and I enjoyed my first alcoholic beverage in quite a while as we sat on the veranda again.
“Did you massage Jessica like that?”
Ah, so we are going to open Pandora’s box.
“Occasionally. Usually it was just her feet after a long day. I’ve not got a fetish, before you ask, but she was on her feet all day, and it made her feel good.”
“Stevie, can I be honest about something?” I just shrugged. Rebecca was going to tell me anyway. “You kinda turned me on earlier.”
“That wasn’t the intention. And you did ask for one.”
“It was really good. And you left me really wet.” She then paused before meeting my eyes. “And I felt you press into me too.”
I just shrugged again. “My sister is an attractive woman, who I was massaging in what even I’d call an intimate way. No masseuse would sit like I was.”
“Well, if you ever want to do it again, Stevie, I won’t say no.” I couldn’t help look at her, no doubt surprise on my face. “You made me feel good. Really good. I had to go masturbate afterwards.” Wine was spat everywhere before I started to cough and laugh at the same time. I figured she had taken care of herself, but I didn’t think she’d admit it. “We’re both adults, Stevie. I’m not embarrassing you, am I?”
“I figured you would be, considering you just told your brother he turned you on and then you needed to masturbate afterwards.”
“It’s been a long time since any man has touched me in such a way. I know it wasn’t sexual, but it was a little intimate, and as I said, you were very good.”
“Thanks.”
“Up for a run tomorrow morning before I go to work?”
“Sure, what time?”
“I have to be gone by 8am, so I’m thinking a half hour to forty-five-minute run. Leave here around six or six-thirty?”
“I’m used to rising early so that’s fine.”
We headed to bed soon after, my sister giving me a rather long hug before she disappeared into her room. I thought nothing of it, though by the time I’d stripped off and was under the covers, I felt the urge to jerk off again. So I did, feeling no shame when I closed my eyes and imagined touching my sister intimately.
God, I really need to get laid.
This time, I kept a towel close by so cleaning up wasn’t a hassle.
Every morning for the next week, my sister and I would raise with the sun and head out. We started small at first, only running 5k. I could have done double that without a problem, despite not having done much exercise in the past few months, but while she was enthusiastic, she was blowing after only a couple of kilometres for the first couple of days. By the end of the week, we were both doing the 5k without too much hassle. My only problem was the fact I was finding her ever more attractive.
Each morning she’d walk outside to greet me in tight lycra shorts, moulded to her arse, with a sports bra, leaving most of her skin exposed. Her long legs, at least for her size, were slim but toned. She always wore a ponytail and sunglasses at the same time. I knew I stared each morning, and I’m sure she noticed. And, of course, we sometimes ran side by side, and I would sometimes follow her, watching her perfect little arse bounce along.
When she was at work, I actually tried to help around the house, though as my sister had lived alone until I turned up, there wasn’t much to do. So I actually looked into making the outside nicer, mowing the lawns, trimming the edges, trimming the bushes. She had a garden that looked neglected, so I spent nearly an entire day fixing that too.
After dinner on Friday, my sister and I were sitting back on the couch, watching the footy. Her feet ended up on my lap again, and I absentmindedly started to massage them again. Unsurprisingly, my sister then asked if I was up for giving her another massage. I said it was no problem, earning me a kiss on the cheek before she skipped out of the living room in excitement.
She returned with a bottle of oil, stating she’d bought it specifically, lying the towel on the floor. She then surprised me by taking of her shirt and bra before lying down on her stomach. Now my sister lay before me in only a pair of rather small shorts, the rest of her body exposed. I had to take a breath, tempted to put a couple of fingers to my neck to check my heart rate. Then I shook my head. She was only my sister. Only my sister. Yes, attractive. Gorgeous. Beautiful, even. But still, sister.
I started with her right leg. First her foot, making sure I tickled her at the same time, wanting to hear her laugh, before moving up to her calves, spending plenty of time loosening the muscles, then focused on her hamstrings, while doing my best to do her quads without having her turn over. Doing exactly the same with her left leg, I then avoided her arse again as I started on her lower back. The higher up her body I moved, the more I had to reposition myself and it wasn’t long until I was sat near enough to her arse that she would have felt me press into her once I started to massage her shoulders.
Her body now glistened with all the oil I’d used. She hadn’t made any noises to suggest anything other than contentment, and that she’d enjoyed the massage, but I still wondered if I’d turned her on. Her body had made one or two subtle movements to suggest that perhaps she was.
Once I removed my hands, she recognised I was finished. “Can you get off me please?” she asked softly.
I shuffled back, allowing her to move. She lifted herself onto her knees and turned to face me. I couldn’t help staring at her boobs. They were small but they were beautiful. She smiled as I moved my eyes to her face as she leaned forward to hug me, kissing my cheek at the same time. “Thanks for the massage,” she whispered into my ear.
I think I managed to grunt some sort of reply before she let me go, got to her feet and disappeared into her bedroom. I was now turned on myself, sitting back on the couch. Running a hand down my face, I wondered what I was really thinking and feeling. I’ll admit, my thoughts in the past week had been more about my sister than my deceased wife. I guess that was helping me finally move on. But the fact my thoughts were about my sister, someone who I shouldn’t be thinking about in such a way? Yeah, that was a mindfuck.
Figuring I should probably just jerk off to get over it, I walked past my sisters’ bedroom. She hadn’t closed the door all the way and I couldn’t help look in, noticing she was lying back on her bed, her right hand clear playing with herself. She didn’t see me, thankfully her eyes being closed, but I couldn’t help stand and watch for a few seconds. In that moment, my viewpoint of my sister changed to a completely sexualised one. She was fucking gorgeous.
Before I was noticed, I strode to my room and had my cock in hand seconds later. I closed my eyes and tried to think about Jessica, just for old time’s sake, not wanting to think about my sister. But she always found her way into my thoughts, and my orgasm only a couple of minutes later was very intense. Lying back on my bed afterwards, sucking a number of deep breaths, I knew I was totally fucked up. And I was left wondering what my sister was thinking.
Breakfast the next morning was a little awkward. I knew my sister had been turned on and had masturbated, though I don’t think she saw me watch her, even if it was only for a few seconds. I was definitely turned on, and figured my sister would have felt my erection press into her, and may have assumed I jerked off afterwards.
“What are your plans today?” she asked, placing a plate of bacon and eggs in front of me.
“I was hoping you could drive me into the city so I could buy a car.”
“What do you need a car for?”
“I don’t want to rely on you to drive my sorry arse around, Rebecca. Plus, while I’m not working, I wouldn’t mind just getting in the car and going for a drive. Maybe explore the region.”
“Okay. We can grab lunch at the same time.”
Finding a car that morning wasn’t a problem, eventually purchasing a five-year-old Commodore, only a few thousand k’s on the clock and in very good condition otherwise. Reasonably happy with the price, I took it for a test drive and made the salesman’s day when I agreed to a price without too much haggling. We were out long enough that lunch was a good idea. Nothing special, and there was no mention of anything untoward happening between us.
Back at the house after lunch, Rebecca suggested it would be nice to go for a swim at the river. It was a rather warm day, so it was a sensible idea. “Where do we go?” I asked.
“There’s a really good spot about forty-five minutes out of town. Very secluded.”
I wondered why she mentioned seclusion, but didn’t say anything. I grabbed a towel, changed into my board shorts and waited for my sister to change. She appeared a few minutes later in a skirt and vest showing off her shoulders, though I could see the string of what I assumed was a bikini underneath.
Offering to drive, we headed out of town, past Dad’s farm until my sister indicated the turn off. Following a dirt track for a few minutes, we finally arrived at a large clearing, no other cars parked up and not another soul in sight. Grabbing our towels, we walked towards the water’s edge, lying them down before my sister stripped down to her bikini. I couldn’t help ogle her, the white bikini leaving little to the imagination. String around the back of her neck with barely enough cloth to cover half a breast each. Her bikini bottoms covered her sex and that was about it, leaving me with knowledge that she kept herself mostly shaved. She noticed me looking, smiled, before she walked into the water. I watched her shake her little arse, wondering if she was doing it for my benefit.
Flinging off my shirt and thongs, I quickly joined her, the water far warmer than I would have guessed, though relaxing at the same time. We paddled around for a few minutes, not really talking, though we kept looking at each other and smiling, left thinking we were just enjoying the others company. I was certainly enjoying hers. My sister was a gorgeous woman, and I knew I was starting to feel a strong attraction to her, despite the fact we were siblings.
I thought about that and figured, in a way, that was good. I was perhaps finally moving on from just grieving for my deceased wife. But the fact I was growing ever more attracted to my sister? Yeah, that probably wasn’t good. But she was gorgeous. Intelligent. Her positivity was infectious. She made me feel like a million bucks. I loved spending time with her. But if we were to head down this road, I knew life was going to get awkward. And I wondered if I was reading everything wrong anyway.
Rebecca swam towards me, wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me gently on the lips. I’ll admit to being a little startled, feeling my eyes widen before she stopped. She didn’t say a word as she unhooked her arms and swam away, eventually getting out of the water. I then watched as she took off her bikini top, then her bikini bottoms, before she lay down on her towel. I now had full view of her naked body. To say it was fantastic would be an understatement.
Wandering out of the water myself, there was little point in trying to hide my erection that formed upon seeing her naked body. She watched me as I lay down on my towel next to her. “You’re naked,” I stated rather dumbly.
“Does that bother you?”
“No. It probably should, but it doesn’t.”
“What do you think?” she asked quietly.
“Rebecca, you’re fucking gorgeous.”
“I’m glad you think so. I can’t remember the last time my dumbass ex-husband touched me.”
“Really? How long?”
“At least a year.”
“Damn, was he gay or something?” She returned a look that even I could see behind her sunglasses. “Really? Is that why you think he’s a fuckwit?”
“I don’t care that he was gay. But I don’t like being… used, for want of a better word, to cover his sexuality. Honestly, Stevie, it’s been years since I’ve been properly fucked. I was married to him for five years and we dated for longer. I truly loved him, and he loved me in his own way, but I did that overlooking the fact the sex was… well... Let’s just say my dildo has seen more action in the past few years than anyone’s dick.”
“So that’s why you liked my massages?”
“One of the reasons. And I’d like you to massage something else, Stevie.” She lifted her sunglasses so I could see her eyes. “Does that shock you?”
“Right now, no.”
I watched the smile form. “I see me being naked has helped.”
“You’re fucking hot, Rebecca. I mean, how has no other man noticed you?”
“I thought there was something wrong with me,” my sister whispered.
I shuffled closer and, with my hand shaking slightly, laid it on her stomach. “There is definitely nothing wrong with you, Rebecca.” Gently running my hand up and down her stomach, her eyes stared into mine as I felt this urge to kiss her. Sister or not, she was an attractive female, and I’ll admit, there was a large part of my brain that wanted her. I lowered my face and she met mine, our lips touching for the first time, in a manner of lovers, not siblings. I think we were both hesitant at first, each aware of the line we were about to cross. Then she parted her lips as I parted mine and our tongues met. They soon danced, running my tongue along her teeth, my hand continuing to stroke her stomach, though I felt her legs move, knowing they were parting. I ran my hands up to her breasts first, feeling her nipples harden as my fingers brushed over them, feeling her smile as we continued to kiss.
She tasted sweet, her skin soft beneath my palm and fingers. I inhaled her scent, a mixture of the water but the remnants of her deodorant and perfume. I ran my fingers down her stomach again, towards her pussy. I felt the remnants of a thin strip of hair, what I knew was called a ‘landing strip’. Otherwise, my sister kept herself shaved. I avoided her cunt, running my hand past towards one of her legs, lifting it up and hooking it over my leg as I dragged her even closer to me, hearing and even feeling her squeal into my mouth as we continued to kiss.
Then I touched her for the first time, and she almost leapt off her towel. “Sorry,” she whispered, breaking our kiss, “It’s been a while.”
I just found her mouth again as my fingers started to tease her, feeling her wetness as my fingers teased her outer lips, gently brushing over her clit, feeling her shudder at my touch. “Tease,” she said, breaking the kiss as she smiled.
“Are you sure about this, Rebecca?”
My hand was still at her pussy as I asked the question. “Just make me cum, Stevie. We’ll worry about the ramifications afterwards.” I raised an eyebrow as she just kissed me again. “Don’t think too much. Just do it. Please?”
I answered by dipping a finger inside her, watching as she lay back on her towel and moaned. Inserting a second finger, I moved my fingers in a way that I assumed would find the right spot, while positing my hand so I could play with her clit at the same time. Otherwise, I watched my sisters face, the smile form as her breathing changed, watching her body buck slightly as I slowly pumped her with my fingers.
“Feels good, Stevie,” she moaned.
Pulling my sister closer to me, she turned onto her side as we continued to make out. Still trying to hit the right spot inside her, she moaned even harder into my mouth, feeling one of her hands on my chest, almost tugging the hair out before it slowly moved down to my cock, the erection now completely tenting my board shorts. Sliding her hand underneath the waist band, I couldn’t help break the kiss and groan.
“Been a while,” I muttered.
“Clit, Stevie,” she whispered.
Leaving my fingers inside her, I moved my hand so I could use my thumb on her little nub. The first touch appeared to send a shock down her spine, needing to break the kiss as she nearly squealed out loud. Then she giggled, opening her eyes to look into mine, feeling her shudder again.
She attempted to continue trying to stroke me, but there was far too much going on with her own body to concentrate, feeling her hand move away, instead using it to drag me in for another kiss. Removing my fingers from inside her, I now focused all my attention on her clit, half tempted to go down there and finished the job with my mouth.
“Close, Stevie. Keep doing whatever you’re doing.”
I did what my sister requested, playing with her clit, feeling her body move and shudder against mine. She broke the kiss for a final time and cried out, throwing an arm around me and hugging me tightly as she came. I kept playing with her until she appeared to have crested the high and was coming down, eventually removing my hand and holding her tightly to me too.
Once she’d calmed down, just listening to my sister take a number of deep breaths, we released each other. I’ll admit I immediately started to feel a little awkward about what we’d just done. It was hot, totally hot, but there was still the alarm going off in the back of my mind screaming ‘She’s your fucking sister!’
“I’d… ah… I’d better get dressed,” my sister said quietly.
“Yeah, sure.” She met my eyes and at least smiled. “Should we, you know, talk about what just happened?”
“Not right now, Stevie.” I nodded as she leaned forward to kiss my cheek. “But I can tell you right now, I don’t regret it.”
“Oh, that’s good, I suppose.”
“And I definitely owe you one,” she finished with a smirk before she got to her feet.
We dressed in silence. Well, she did. I just put on my shirt and thongs, bending down to grab my towel. My sister didn’t bother with her bikini, just throwing on her shirt and skirt, before we headed back to my car. She grabbed my hand before we got in and hugged me again. “Don’t make this weird,” she said quietly.
“I won’t. But…”
“We’ll talk about it later.”
I drove us home in relative silence. I wasn’t in turmoil. To be honest, I’d thoroughly enjoyed what I’d just done with my sister. It was the first real intimate contact I’d had with a woman in months, a few massages notwithstanding. I knew I was ever more attracted to her. The only problem is that she was my sister. And I was left thinking my sister was attracted to me in return. I’m not entirely sure why she was. I wasn’t left thinking this was something due to long held feelings. As I said, I’d never looked at my sister in a sexualised way until recently, and was left with the feeling my sister thought the same way.
Once back at the house, my sister disappeared into her bedroom. I did the same thing, lying back and continuing to think about what was going on. I must have fallen asleep at some point, only waking when I heard a knock at my open door, turning to see Rebecca waiting for me. “Hungry?” she asked.
“Yeah. What’s the plan?”
“Want to head out for dinner?”
“City?” She nodded. “Any good restaurants?”
“I’d like a nice steak. There are one or two good places. Nowhere that will require a reservation.”
“Rightio, I’ll shower and get changed.”
“I’ll go first,” she said, turning around and disappearing before popping her head around a couple of seconds later, “Unless you’d like to join me?” I must have looked slightly shocked as she laughed. I could only smile, shrugging at the same time before I gestured towards the bathroom.
The shower was large enough for the both of us. I was a bit hesitant removing my clothing, as she hadn’t seen me naked yet. She stripped off on the way to the bathroom, so was naked by the time we got there, and I’ll admit to getting a little excited as I stared at her arse. She turned and motioned for me to get undressed.
“You sure?” I asked again.
“We’re only sharing a shower, Stevie. Unless you want something else?”
“I think a shower together is fine for the time being.”
She pouted for a moment before smiling. “If you say so.”
My shirt and shorts disappeared before I took a deep breath and removed my underwear. My sister kept her eyes on mine before they moved down my body. I wasn’t particularly muscular, rather lean thanks to the running and cycling, but since I kept myself healthy, I had definition. Unusually for a runner, I kept the hairs on my chest in place, the colour matching the dark hair on my head. I kept my crotch neat, though, always assuming it made my cock look bigger. It didn’t, but Jessica was far happier to go down on me if I kept the hair trimmed.
“Very nice, Stevie. You look after yourself. Though you’re a little pale.”
“I lived in the UK for a number of years, Rebecca. I’m sure I’ll have a tan back soon enough.”
Once the water was running and warm enough to stand under, my sister grabbed my hand and dragged me under, hugging me tightly, no doubt feeling my erection press into her. She said nothing as we just held each other. It felt really nice to just hold her naked body. It was incredibly intimate, made more so when she lifted her head towards me and we kissed again. While lacking the urgency of the riverside, it was far more passionate.
“What’s going on here, Rebecca?” I finally asked.
“I don’t know, Stevie. I just know I want… this. You’ve made me feel so good lately. You?”
“I’ll admit; I’m feeling a rather strong attraction to you at the moment. And there is a part of me wondering where it might lead.”
“And where would you like it to lead?”
“Where do you think?”
“I can’t remember the last time I had sex, Stevie. You?” I returned a look that caused her face to fall, slapping her forehead for good measure. “Sorry, that was a really stupid question.”
I just hugged her close. “Don’t worry about it. This is helping me.”
“Me being naked or me clearly wanting to have sex with my brother?” I shrugged. “Well, your cock is pressing into me, Stevie. Now I’m wondering what it will feel like inside me.”
I couldn’t help laugh. “Okay, a couple of months ago, I would have been horrified my sister just said that to me.”
“And now?” she asked quietly.
“I’m wondering what it’ll feel like to bury my cock inside my sister.”
“Guess we may have to find out one day. Hopefully that day will be soon.”
I spent a lot of time cleaning my sister, though left most of her erogenous zones alone. She giggled as I tickled her, smiling away at her shrieks of laughter, unable to get away from my hands. She tried to tickle me in return, though I just held her wrists and pressed her against the wall. She got this look in her eye that I knew well, one Jessica would always get in her eye at a certain time. I cleared my throat and released her wrists as my sister washed me down instead. She spent a bit of time cleaning my cock, not exactly jerking me off, though I was rock hard by the time she washed me down.
Rebecca drove us into city, ending up parking outside one of the restaurants she’d mentioned. The place was only half-full, considering the time it was, so I was a little concerned, though she assured me the food was good and well-priced. She was right, of course, enjoying a starter before enjoying a nice steak meal. Once that was done, we shared a dessert before settling up the bill.
Neither of us having had a drink, Rebecca suggested we head towards the river as the sun went down. It sounded like a good idea, eventually parking up the car and wandering through one of the parks towards the water’s edge. Finding a seat to plonk ourselves down upon, I wrapped an arm around her, holding her close. It felt very comfortable, almost normal.
“Stevie, can I admit something?”
“Sure.”
“I really enjoyed what we did earlier, at the river after our swim. And I loved our shower together too. I haven’t laughed that much in ages.”
“I enjoyed it too. My older sister is hot.”
“My little brother has a nice cock.” I couldn’t stop the chuckle. “You do, Stevie. You ever measured it?”
“Surprisingly, no. But I’ve never had any complaints.”
“How would you feel if your older sister admitted that she wants to blow her little brother?”
“I’d feel pretty damned pleased.”
“How about right here, right now?”
I looked around, noticing only our car was parked. The park appeared deserted otherwise. The sun was slowly dipping over the horizon, so I figured we had enough light left for some shenanigans. “Okay,” I replied.
I think my sister was rather excited at the opportunity to suck my cock, as she eagerly unbuttoned then unzipped my trousers, giving me a moment to slide those and my underwear down, releasing my rapidly rising cock. I won’t lie. I was excited as my sister was.
Gently caressing the back of her head, I couldn’t help the groan that escaped my throat as my sister wasted no time making love to my cock, running her tongue up and down my shaft once, twice, three times, circling the head with her tongue before leaning forward and swallowing half of it without hesitation, continuing to use her tongue as it sent all manner of sparks up my spine.
Leaving my hand on the back of her head, and resisting the urge to thrust upwards, I left my sister to dictate the pace, already aware I wasn’t going to last too long. I’d been horny all day after what happened at the river, then the shower.
“I’m not going to last too long, Rebecca.”
I felt her mouth leave my cock, her hand continuing to stroke me. “Then cum in my mouth, Stevie.”
I felt my entire length eventually slide inside her mouth, hitting her throat. I couldn’t help groan again, bucking my hips, hearing my sister moan as I did. Her head was soon bobbing up and down on my cock, doing her best to draw the cum out of my balls. I could only roll my head back and close my eyes, groaning again. She made all manner of slurping sounds as she made love to my cock with her mouth. We had never really discussed our sex lives but I’ll tell you one thing; my sister was a mean cocksucker.
“Holy shit, I’m close,” I hissed.
Rebecca didn’t let up. In fact, she increased her pace and it wasn’t long before I felt the pressure build up in my balls where cumming would be inevitable. My sister seemed to have a sixth sense, as she made sure most of my length remained in her mouth, holding her down at the same time as I felt the first spurt of cum fire into her mouth, quickly followed by at least three or four more good spurts. My sister proved to be a real trooper, taking the whole lot in her mouth.
Sagging into the bench, my sister swallowed what I gave her before she was then kind enough to clean up my slowly deflating cock before placing it back in my underwear, zipping up then buttoning my trousers. I turned to look at her, a smile on her face as she kissed my cheek.
“Did my little brother enjoy his big sister sucking his cock?”
“Uh-huh.”
“Ah, so it’s left you a little speechless?” I nodded. “So I wonder how talented my brother is in return?”
Feeling rather eager to return the favour, I grabbed her hand and dragged her towards the car. Sitting her on the bonnet, I leaned forward to kiss her, her mouth readily accepting my tongue. I felt her hands on my back, holding me closer, wrapping her legs around me as I moved down to kiss her neck. I heard her moan into my ear. “Good, little brother,” she whispered.
She helped me out by removing her shirt while my nimble fingers quickly unhooked her bra, freeing her perfect little breasts. I had one in hand moments later, my mouth clamped around the nipple on her other at the same time. My sister lay back on the bonnet, her legs still around my waist and she dragged me down, feeling her hands ruffle my hair at the same time. I spent plenty of time enjoying her breasts, two perfect little mounds, left wondering how I’d never taken any notice of her development as we grew up.
As I suckled at her nipples, I ran my hands down her body towards her skirt, helping her shimmy out of her skirt and panties so she lay back on the bonnet of my car completely naked, my sister kicking off her thongs at the same time. As I slowly kissed my way down her body, she moved upwards so I wouldn’t have to crouch down, avoiding her cunt for a moment as I kissed and teased her groin area.
“Please don’t tease,” she whimpered, “I need your tongue.”
What my sister wants, my sister gets. Well, not always, but right now? Definitely. Tasting her for the first time was the closest I’d probably ever come to a religious experience. Sex with Jessica had been life defining at times. But that first time I licked my sisters’ cunt in a completely unbrotherly way? Despite the fact I’d just blown a load into her mouth, I was rock hard in an instant.
She kept a thin strip of hair above her lips, otherwise she was shaved bare. I gently ran my tongue up her slit and along her labia, not delving inside just yet. She groaned and tried to close her legs. I gently pushed her by the thighs, widening her legs. “Hold them wide,” I requested, feeling her hands grab under her knees. Now she was spread wide, and the thought of sliding my cock inside her was nearly overwhelming. Maybe later, right now, I want to eat my sister’s pussy. I almost laughed at the thought. How my life had changed!
Pushing my tongue as her lips parted, I teased her entrance, feeling another slight gush of liquid as she squirmed at my touch, hearing her gasp as I figured I tickled her. Not a single centimetre of her cunt remained untouched by my tongue, judging her reaction, by either her sounds or how her body moved. I used all the experience I’d gained, trying not to remember how I’d gained it, as I made love to my sister with my tongue.
Once I figured she was ready, I wet two of my fingers and gently slid them inside her. That caused her to groan rather loudly, her body arching for a moment as I immediately started to look for the right spot. And I did, my sister shouting out that I did so, smiling to myself for a moment. Then I started to lick her clit.
That got just the reaction I wanted. “Holy fucking shit, Stevie!” she yelled, looking up with my eyes as she returned her gaze. Her eyes were wild, her breathing fast but heavy as she watched me eat her out. She could only stay like that for a few seconds before she fell down on her back again, her body continuing to writhe as I started to pump my fingers into her little faster, my tongue gently running across and circling her clit, feeling her body jerk downwards, desperate for my touch.
“Can you do this for the rest of my life?” she asked in between all her other noises.
I couldn’t help chuckle, though didn’t stop what I was doing. I knew enough about women that I shouldn’t stop. She then squealed, telling me I was hitting the right spot inside her and not to stop. So I kept my focus on her clit, flicking my tongue across it faster until she grabbed my hair with both hands and practically drove her cunt into my mouth.
“So close,” she whimpered.
She was, her body writhing with everything I was doing to her, managing to keep one of her legs wide with my free hand, though her other leg was now draped over my shoulder as she continued rubbing her cunt in my face.
I gave my sister an orgasm about a minute later. It was a beautiful sight. My hand was slick with her juices as she came. It must have wracked her entire body as I felt her shudder and practically spasm, though I didn’t stop what I was doing, enjoying the fact I had brought her such pleasure. It was only when I felt her hands in my hair again, her quiet please for me to stop that I finally brought a halt to what I was doing, gently taking my fingers out of her and licking them clean as I stood up. I couldn’t help gaze at my sister as she lay sprawled naked on the bonnet of the car.
She took a couple of deep breaths before she looked at me and smiled. “We are definitely doing that again.”
“I won’t say no. My sister tastes sensational.”
Even in the low light, I noticed the blush. She held out her hands, grabbing them as she sat up, sliding forward so she could hug me. “Thank you.”
“Thanks for what?”
She looked up, the smile still on her face. “For making me feel really good, silly.”
My sister quickly started to feel the chill now that the sun had set, so quickly dressed herself, though I noticed she didn’t put on her panties. Once we were ready, we shared another quick kiss before getting in her car and drove home. After sharing a bottle of wine on the veranda, it was now very late and I think we were both ready for bed. As I was about to enter my room, Rebecca grabbed my hand and escorted me towards hers.
“You’re sleeping with me tonight, Stevie.”
“Am I?”
She let go of my hand and removed all her clothes. “Just sleeping, Stevie. I want company. Your company.” She turned to look at me and I’ll happily admit I stared at her naked body, primarily her boobs. “Been a long time since a man has looked at me like that.”
“Like what?”
“With such hunger in his eyes. You really want to fuck your older sister, don’t you?”
“The thought has crossed my mind.”
She stepped towards me, leaning up to kiss me on the lips. “Not tonight, Stevie. I’m tired.”
I couldn’t help sigh with relief. “Thank god for that. I’m knackered.”
I undressed but kept my underwear on as we slipped under the covers. Rebecca didn’t waste any time snuggling up next to me, lying one of her arms on my chest, playing with my chest hair, as she rested her head against my shoulder. She even threw one of her legs between mine. I just wrapped my arm around her, holding her tightly against me.
“This is nice,” she whispered. I just grunted a reply. “I love you, Stevie.”
I knew my sister loved me. I loved my sister. Because, well, she was my sister. And I’d always loved her. But I think she meant it differently. It sounded different when she said it.
“Love you too.”
I knew I loved her more than a brother should. Was I falling in love with her? That was the last thought on my mind before I eventually drifted off.
Shrieks of laughter filled the air, watching as at least a dozen kids cause havoc around the playground. I kept my eyes on one little girl of about four years old.
“Daddy! Daddy! Watch me!” she screamed, climbing the few rungs to the top of the slide. “Are you watching, Daddy?”
“I’m watching, munchkin.”
She squealed as she slid to the bottom before getting up, dusting herself down, and running around to do exactly the same thing again. As I watched her go time and again, I felt a presence nearby and eventually take a seat next to me, before the person grabbed my hand.
“None of this is real, Steven,” my wife stated rather bluntly.
“I know, Jess. Thanks for the reminder.”
“But you appear to be doing much better nowadays.”
“Thanks. Have to move on eventually, I guess.”
“Yes, but there’s moving on, and then there’s… moving on.”
“Ah, you mean what’s happening with my sister?” I glanced towards her and noticed the smile. “I didn’t plan on it, you know? But you’ve met her. You thought she was wonderful. She thought the same about you.”
“I know she did, though I still got the warning from the older sister about what she’d do to me if I hurt her little brother.” I couldn’t help laugh as I wrapped an arm around my wife, holding her close. She placed a hand on my chest, leaning up to kiss my cheek. I closed my eyes when I felt the contact. “You’ve got to let us go eventually, Steven,” she said quietly.
“I know. I’m doing my best.”
“I guess everyone deals with their grief in their own way. This is just how your brain is compressing everything.”
“Nothing wrong with wondering what my daughter would have looked like. Or wanting to enjoy some time with my wife, even if…”
“Do you remember anything when you wake up?”
“You know I do. As you said, you’re not real. So I guess this is my brain doing… something…”
“You’ll be fine, Steven. Don’t worry.” Kissing my cheek again, she got to her feet and called out to our daughter, who quickly ran towards us. “Give daddy a hug, Annabelle. We have to go.”
I hugged my daughter tightly before I got to my feet and hugged my wife. She kissed me a final time before grabbing Annabelle by the hand and they walked away. I wanted to follow them, wondering where they were going, but I couldn’t move. I then felt another hand grab mine, turning to see Rebecca next to me. She smiled and kissed my cheek.
“You’re going to be okay, Stevie.”
Things got a little awkward, not because either of us were ashamed or embarrassed by what we’d done. I think we both realised we were about to cross a major line by sleeping together, and I guess we were both alone with our thoughts more often than not. We still talked, but our burgeoning sexual relationship was the elephant in the room all the time.
We kept up going for a run each morning, stretching it from 5k to 10k. I headed into the city on the Monday to find a job, gaining employment by the Wednesday as a tradesman (otherwise known as a tradie.) I didn’t have to work, as I still had plenty of money that I’d brought from the UK, but I didn’t want to sit at home bored. We ate dinner together every night and enjoyed a drink most evenings, sitting back on the veranda. But while we talked a lot, and certainly cuddled a lot more, nothing of a sexual nature happened. I’m not sure why. I guess we were both still thinking. I know I was, still unsure if we should really take that next step.
As usual on Friday, we ate dinner then settled back on the couch to watch the footy. It wasn’t long until her feet were on my lap and I was massaging them without a second thought, my hands wandering up her calves and her hamstrings. Without a word of warning, she stood up and disappeared, returning a couple of minutes later naked, with only a towel and the bottle of massage oil. She dragged me to my feet, gave me one hell of a kiss, before she laid the towel down before lying on top of it.
Figuring I’d be wasting time otherwise, I took off my shirt and shorts, leaving me in just my underwear. Being naked, and with her legs spread slightly, I had a fantastic view of my sisters’ pussy, and I shouldn’t have been so surprised to see she was already a little wet, noticing her wetness increasing the longer I massaged her, and the closer I got towards her butt.
“Touch me,” she whispered.
I ignored her, of course. Instead, I savoured the feeling of finally massaging her arse, two perfect buns which I could have quite happily bit into. I didn’t bite her, at least not yet, so I made do with just kneading those two perfect little cheeks with my hands.
“That feels really good,” she moaned.
Eventually moving on from her arse, though I could have quite happily played with it all night, I massaged up her back, resting my erection between her two cheeks, feeling her wiggle her butt as I worked my way up to her shoulders, then down her arms. She was now incredibly relaxed but continued to slowly move her butt against my groin.
“Want to turn over?” I asked quietly.
I moved backwards as she quickly turned over. Her eyes bored into mine and I knew she was completely turned on, almost at my mercy. My eyes gazed down her body, her nipples hard, her breathing deep and regular, her pussy glistening, a small wet patch on the towel. Somehow, I managed to control myself and continue the massage, starting against down at her feet, moving back up her legs once again. I teased her as I moved up, gently brushing my fingers across her groin area, making sure I grazed her labia and her clit, watching her body squirm. Moving up, I then massaged her breasts, running my fingers over her nipples before gently grabbing and twisting them, watching her break into laughter as I did.
“Holy shit!” she muttered.
“What?”
“I am so turned on now, Stevie.”
I just smiled as I ran my hands back down her body once or twice before lowering myself down towards her cunt. Running my tongue up her slit, she immediately spread her legs to give me complete access, her hands grabbing my head and holding me in place. To say I devoured her would be an understatement. She was right about being turned on as I drank down whatever she had to give me. I figured she would have been happy to just have me eat her out, but after only a couple of minutes, she got to her knees and kissed me hard, her tongue immediately in my mouth as her hands looked for the waistband of my underwear. Those disappeared quickly, her hands then pushing me in the chest as I laid back, wondering if she was just going to leap on and fuck me.
Instead, she turned around, her cunt above my face as I felt one of her hands grab the base of my cock and her tongue run along my shaft. I couldn’t help the loud groan and knew I’d have to distract myself. I’d been turned on myself massaging my sister and knew I wouldn’t last too long. Thankfully my sister helped me out, lowering her cunt close enough so I could eat her out, running my tongue along her slit once again to her asshole.
“Naughty,” she said before I felt her lips wrap around my cock again, groaning as she took most of my length in her mouth, feeling her tongue do things I can’t possibly describe even now.
I teased her lips, her entrance, her clit, never focusing on one area too long, feeling her body gyrate and shudder at whatever I was doing. Despite the distraction of what I was doing, she kept sucking my cock, almost in desperation for me to cum in her mouth. Figuring I should then be a little naughtier, I focused most of my attention on her clit, knowing it would bring her to orgasm, as I started to rub my thumb against her little asshole.
“Not yet,” my sister said, “But definitely later.”
I continued to tease her, but didn’t put any pressure to actually enter her. I’m not that much of a bastard. She certainly enjoyed the sensation, continuing to press backwards against my thumb. I knew I was now completely distracting her, as though she was continuing to blow me, and blow me well, she was having to stop too often, feeling her head lie down on my body as she groaned loudly.
“Oh fuck, Stevie!” That was what I wanted to hear as I knew she was getting close. She pressed her cunt down into my mouth again as I flicked her clit with my tongue, the pressure relentless. I had no idea how I knew what to do to get my sister off but it was working a treat. Holding her body against mine, she was practically rubbing her cunt against my face, covering it in her juices. Then she started to shudder and she moaned loudly.
“Fuck me, Stevie…” I’m not sure she meant fuck her as in fuck her, but we were approaching the end game anyway. Instead, she nearly screamed as the orgasm overcame her and she collapsed onto my chest, her legs dangling either side of my head. I stopped what I was doing, giving her a chance to relax. She took about thirty seconds, then immediately starting to blow me again.
“I’m getting what I want too, Stevie.”
I finished in her mouth a couple of minutes later. I didn’t know much about her sex life prior to her marriage, or even when we both became sexually active as we matured, but my sister could give one hell of a blowjob. Once she’d taken a load into her mouth and swallowed it, leaving me feeing like a pool of jello and on the verge of passing out, she turned around and collapsed on my chest again, kissing the tip of my nose.
Without a word, she got to her feet, grabbed my hand, dragging me to mine, before escorting me to the bathroom. “We need a shower before bed,” she explained, turning on the water. There was a bit of cleaning, a lot of making out and plenty of cuddling and laughing before we finally got out. We then ended up in her bed, continuing to make out but we still didn’t make that final step. My sister blew me again, something I definitely wasn’t going to complain about, while I made her cum twice more with fingers or tongue before she finally cried enough for the night, cuddling into me and falling asleep practically straight away.
We drove to our father’s on Sunday, already a tradition for either a roast dinner or a good old fashioned barbeque. We arrived mid-afternoon, Dad and Kerrie sitting on the veranda with a drink, the three kids running amok in the backyard. Rebecca and I joined the parents, each of us with a beer, and we passed the time chatting about inconsequential crap. Dad got the grill going as dusk started, leaving Kerrie with my sister and I, the three kids having headed inside.
Once Dad was out of earshot, Kerrie dragged her chair closer to us. “So… How long has it been going on?”
I tried to avoid my sisters gaze, while attempting to look as innocent as possible. “How long has what, Kerrie?”
Kerrie just laughed. “Your father would be far too oblivious, or would never believe his two eldest kids would do it. But I can see how you two are looking at each other. So, how long?”
I looked at Rebecca. She just smiled and grabbed my hand. “A few weeks now,” she said.
“Are you actually having sex?”
“Not exactly,” I replied.
“But we will soon enough,” my sister added.
Kerrie just smiled. “Well, you both look far happier now. Certainly understandable for you, Steven. But you look like a new woman too, Rebecca. Just be careful, the both of you.”
“You’re not angry or upset?” I asked, unable to hide the surprise at her reaction.
“You care for each other, love each other, whether as siblings or something more, and have certainly helped each other through difficult times. It’s not terribly surprising you’ve found something in each other.” I looked at Rebecca again, who dazzled me with a smile. Kerrie was right. I’d certainly found something in her. I guess I figured I could love someone again. “Just be careful with your father. I’m not sure how he’d react. And I’d keep it very quiet around the kids. They won’t understand.”
“We’ll be careful, Kerrie,” I said.
“Your secret is safe with me until you do say something.” She then hugged us both and that sealed the deal.
I moved into my sisters’ bedroom during the next week, though we kept the spare bedroom as if I was still in there. We rose together, went for our run, showered on our return, usually together, before driving separately to work. We finished at roughly the same time, meeting at home, where we’d cook dinner together, watch a little television, read a book or use a laptop, then we’d head to bed. Halfway through the week, my sister cuddled into me after I’d spent around an hour with my face between her legs.
“Saturday, Stevie. By the river.”
“What?”
“The river, Stevie. That’s where we did all our firsts. First real kiss. First time your fingers were inside me. First time I blew you. First time you at me out. I think we should head there on Saturday, with a blanket, and maybe a picnic, and then you can fuck me.”
“Okay.”
There was nothing else to say. It was a bloody good idea.
Of course, I couldn’t really concentrate for the next two days at work. My new boss could see I was distracted, fobbing him off by suggesting it was a particular date regarding the ex-wife. I hated using the excuse, but couldn’t possibly say it was because I was looking forward to fucking my sister on the weekend.
Friday night was the usual massage special. How we didn’t end up fucking on the living room floor, I’ll never know. We ended up naked, both of us having a couple of orgasms, and somehow I didn’t end up sliding my cock inside her. Or she didn’t leap on me and slide down on it. I know we were both desperate to fuck, but once we both came, those thoughts disappeared, at least for a few minutes. We continued our activities in bed, still holding back from each other. I guess we were building up the anticipation. I laughed to myself, thinking no matter how many times I came that night, I’d still not last longer than a couple of minutes the first time I fucked her.
Saturday was awkward. It was always going to be. I was a bundle of nerves, and I know my sister was too. At least awkwardness led to plenty of laughter, each of us making fun of the other as we bumped into each other in the kitchen, those half-smiles and looks we were now always sharing.
I drove us to the river just before midday, thankful that the small area to park was empty and the bank was devoid of any life. We placed the blanket and basket of food on the ground before we stripped down to our swimmers, heading straight into the water as the heat was picking up with summer fast approaching. Of course, both of us were already covered in sunscreen, having applied it rather liberally to each other before leaving the house. I think we were so liberal both of us were rather turned on by the time we got in the car.
The water was refreshing as we splashed each other like a couple of kids. We stayed close enough to the shore so we could touch the bottom and it wasn’t long until my sister swam towards me, wrapped her arms around my neck, her legs around my waist, smiled and then kissed me. It wasn’t long before the kiss was rather hot and heavy and she was grinding herself into my groin, unsurprised that I was hard in seconds thanks to the kiss alone.
“So I guess we’re fucking before we’re eating?” I asked once we both came up for breath.
“Fucking is like swimming, Stevie. You shouldn’t do it on a full stomach.” She kissed me again before adding, “And I want you to fuck me now. We’ve waited long enough; don’t you think?”
Rhetorical question, so I simply carried her out of the water towards the blanket, lying her down and removing her bikini in seconds. I removed my shorts, my cock standing proudly at attention, my sister reaching forward and grabbing it, pulling me on top of her, her lips eager to feel mine again. As we made out, I blindly guided my cock towards her entrance, running it up and down her slit, making her break the kiss as she gasped.
“Go slow. It’s been a long time since I’ve had something so big inside me.”
“My sister says the nicest things to me sometimes.”
She cracked up in laughter, helping relieve a little bit of the tension I knew we were both feeling about making this step. Then she smiled at me again, running a hand through my hair. “I love you, Stevie. And I want you inside me.”
So I gave my sister what she wanted. Sliding my cock inside her was one of the best moments of my life, looking into her eyes and smiling in return. I was careful, not just thrusting all the way at once. She was wet, very wet, but she was also tight. I don’t much about biology, maybe I was bigger than I thought, but it took longer than I expected to get my cock all the way in. She closed her eyes, gasped and moaned, with each thrust before smiling once she felt out pelvic bones meet.
“Stevie?”
“Yeah?”
“I just want you to fuck me. I want my brother to fuck me. If you last two minutes or ten, I just want to feel you cum inside me.” Okay, that’s probably the hottest thing my sister could ever say to me. “You know I’ve been thinking about this for a while now. We’ll worry about getting me off afterwards. You’ve made me cum plenty as it is.”
“I love you.”
The smile she returned melted my heart. “I love you too.” She gently pressed her lips against mine before leaning up to whisper in my ear, “Now fuck me already!”
The sensations I felt around my cock, my sisters’ cunt warm, wet and ready for me, were something else entirely. She immediately wrapped her legs around me, groaning and adding something about me being even deeper as I slowly thrust, building up speed. I tried to keep kissing her as I fucked her, but the quicker I got, the more difficult it was. Eventually I just planted my hands on the blanket, feeling her hands run up my arms and down my back. As I’ve said, I wasn’t the most muscular guy in the world, though she still complimented me on my arms and back.
“You fuck your sister quite well, Stevie,” she moaned, “Keep going. I want to feel you cum.”
She wasn’t going to have to wait too long. My sister could suck cock like a porn star, but there was something else about her cunt that made me want to cum really fast. Maybe it was the whole taboo thing? Maybe it was the connection we had? Maybe it was the fact I was definitely falling in love with her? I don’t know what it was. All I know is that, while I was fucking her, I didn’t give a single thought to my life back in the UK or anything that had happened. All thoughts were about the woman underneath me.
Soon enough, I was feeling that sensation all men feel when they know they are about to cum. I warned my sister, almost a last chance to back out of me cumming inside her. All she did was hook her feet behind me and say, “I said cum inside me.” I was doing my best to hold back as long as possible, but what we were doing was so naughty, and she felt so good, and looked wonderful underneath me, that I couldn’t keep going forever.
“Close,” I muttered.
My sister responded by kissing me. That pretty much sealed the deal, another half dozen or so thrusts before I broke the kiss and groaned, thrusting deep inside my sister as I felt the first eruption. Did it feel good? By the time I was done, I nearly collapsed on top of her, hearing my sister giggle as I swore to the heavens that I loved my sister, resting just above her on my forearms as I sucked in a series of deep breaths.
“Good?” I asked.
She kissed my cheek. “My brother just blasted inside me. I feel fantastic.”
I met her eyes. “All these feelings are relatively new, right?”
“They are. Though I’ve always thought my little brother was cute, in a purely platonic sort of way.”
I breathed an internal sigh of relief. I’m not sure I could have dealt with a long life declaration of love. “Mine too. Though I’ve always thought the same about my older sister.”
We stayed connected as my cock refused to deflate too much, not a real surprise as I was still very turned on. Just the thought of fucking my sister was mind-blowing. The fact I was actually doing it was something else entirely. My sister made no suggestion or move to dislodge my cock either, figuring she still wanted to get off too.
I eventually ended up on my back, my sister straddling me, rubbing her pussy as my semi-hard cock rested against me. It only took a few minutes before I was at full hardness once again. Rebecca grabbed the base of my cock and I watched it slowly disappear inside her. I knew I smiled as my sister giggled once I was all the way in.
“Like what you see, Stevie?” she breathed.
“My cock is currently inside my hot older sister. Of course I do!”
“Lie back and enjoy, Stevie. All you need to do is supply a hard dick. Though if you want to feel me up, knock yourself out.”
As she mixed up bouncing up and down with grinding against me, I moved my hands from her waist to her boobs. I gently squeezed them before tweaking her nipples, not too hard but she enjoyed it, watching a shudder flow down her spine. I kept massaging them as she slowly picked up her tempo. Considering I’d recently cum, I wasn’t worried about finishing again anytime soon, so was left wondering how often my sister may cum on my cock.
“Ooh, that’s hitting the right spot, Stevie. Your cock was made for my cunt.”
“All the reason to keep fucking me then.”
She placed both hands on my chest and I noticed this rather carnal look enter her eyes. And then she rode me! I moved hands from her boobs to her hips and watched my cock disappear and reappear, her cunt hungry for my cock. Leaning forward, her lips sought mine, her tongue immediately entering my mouth, another hot and heavy kiss, groaning into my mouth as I think my cock was now definitely hitting the right spot.
“Right there, Stevie. Right there.”
I think that was the signal for me to do some of the work, moving my hands from her waist to her arse, bending my legs slightly and starting to meet her downward movements. She moaned again, breaking the kiss as she just stared into my eyes, a slightly smile on her face. Her eyes closed again as she whispered, “Fuck me.” I don’t think she meant fuck her, I think she meant I was doing a good job. And she was very much enjoying riding me.
“Play with me, Stevie.”
I knew what she meant, leaving my left hand on her arse as I starting to play with her clit, only gently flicking or rubbing it, but enough to really get her going. “Holy shit, Stevie!” She was now grinding rather than bouncing on my cock, and I knew enough about her body already to realise she was getting close to an orgasm. And I had a feeling she was holding back in an effort to make it a big one.
She collapsed onto my chest and I wrapped my arms around her. “Fuck me, Stevie,” she whispered into my ear, “I’m going to cum any second.”
She was right, moaning and swearing into my ear as I fucked her senseless, feeling her body shudder as the orgasm ripped through her body. I continued to hold her and fuck her, my sister near yelling at me to keep going. She’d barely come down from her first orgasm when she suddenly sat up, hands once again pressed into my chest as she met my thrusts with her own downward movement. Within a couple of minutes, her eyes practically rolled back in her head as her mouth opened into a silent ‘o’, and I think this one was even bigger. I actually stopped as I watched her body shake before she collapsed onto me, this being the final time, holding her once again as she occasionally shuddered.
“Holy shit!” she muttered in between her deep breathing. She lifted herself up and I felt my cock slide free. “Can’t handle it. Way too much after that second one, Stevie,” she added with a giggle.
“So, that was the final line crossed then.”
She lifted her head to meet my eyes. “You’re not…”
I kissed the tip of her nose. “Never. Just stating a fact,” I added, ensuring I smiled at the same time.
“Give me a few minutes to get over the fact my brother just gave me two brilliant orgasms, and I think we should eat.”
“Good. Because I’m starving!”
We ate naked, my sister giggling away, stating cum was leaking out of her. “How much did you leave inside me, Stevie?” she wondered. I could only shrug.
“My sister turned me on.”
After eating, we headed back into the river, just sitting in the water and cooling off, the sun high in the sky and beating down on us. Rebecca cuddled into me as we sat in near silence. It wasn’t uncomfortable. We were, for intents and purposes, a couple in all but name, and could probably take a correct guess at what the other was thinking.
“We should head home and fuck some more, Stevie. It would be nice if you could fuck me in our bed.”
So that’s what we did. I just put on my shorts, my sister her skirt and shirt, neither of us bothering with underwear, as we packed up everything else. I had us home in record time, dumping everything in the kitchen before we headed to the bathroom. My sister stripped along the way, my shorts left in the hallway.
We fucked the rest of the day and night, stopping only to have dinner, before heading straight back to the bedroom. It was a good day.
Did our lives change going forward immediately after that day? Not particularly. Apart from the fact we as siblings were now involved in a committed and sexual relationship, we never gave anyone else the indication we were anything but a brother and sister who just lived together and appeared to enjoy spending time together.
We fucked or made love nearly every day. Half the time we ignored going for a morning run, choosing to fuck each other silly before heading off to work. We’d occasionally meet up for a quickie in one of our cars for lunch, while we rarely missed a night of action. Only Kerrie knew what was going on, and as far as we were aware, she never told a soul, not even our father. I’m not sure whether the old man was completely oblivious, but he made no mention of what was happening between us.
Rebecca and I were now definitely in love. It was different to Jessica. It would always be different. Rebecca was my sister and I’d known her my entire life. We had the bond siblings shared in addition to the sexual relationship we now added. I still couldn’t exactly why we had found love with each other. Perhaps we were both damaged at the time and found something in each other. All I know is that we loved each other very much and, I think, would be quite happy spending the rest of our lives together.
Around four months after that first time, I was sitting back on the couch reading a book when my sister wandered in, taking a seat next to me. She grabbed my hand and squeezed it. Looking up from my book, I noticed the enormous smile on her face.
“What’s up?” I asked.
She took a deep breath before she said three words. “Stevie, I’m pregnant.”
It was rather apt that we appeared to be standing in the departure lounge of an airport. There weren’t many people around, though my attention was focused on the woman and child standing next to me.
“This is it, Steven.”
“I know, Jessica. But it’s for the best.”
“Of course it is, Steven. It’s taken you a while to get here, but I knew you would eventually.”
“I still don’t particularly want to let you go.”
My wife turned to me and smiled, laying a hand on my chest. “We’ll always be here, Steven.” Then she moved her hand to my temple. “But you have to let us go from here.”
I grabbed her hand and kissed her palm, dragging her in and holding her close. “I miss you,” I whispered.
“I know, Steven.” She leaned back and then kissed me. I closed my eyes and savoured it. Opening my eyes, she was smiling. “I love you.”
I got down on one knee as Annabelle clung to her mother. I opened my arms as she stepped forward, holding her tightly against me. I closed my eyes again and did everything I could to hold back the tears. There was a garbled announcement, and Jessica said it was time for them to go.
“I’ll see you soon, Annabelle.”
“Not too soon though, Steven,” my wife warned as I hugged my daughter.
I kissed her forehead as she took her mother’s hand. I kissed Jessica for the final time. “Not too soon, Jess. If the place exists, I’ll see you there in around fifty years’ time.”
I watched the last ever smile I would see form. “I’ll hold you to that one, dear husband.”
“I love you.”
Jessica looked down at Annabelle. “Time to go, munchkin. Wave goodbye to Daddy.”
My daughter waved as the pair turned and walked towards the gate. There was no-one else waiting, my wife opening the door, stepping into a bright white light. The pair turned back a final time, my daughter waving, my wife blowing me a kiss, before they stepped through and the door closed behind them.
I stood there by myself for a couple of minutes before I felt a hand take mine. “How are you, Stevie?”
I glanced at my sister. “I’m doing just fine, Rebecca. Come on, we should go home.”
Epilogue
We couldn’t keep our relationship a secret, not once Rebecca was in what I called ‘pregnancy mode’. We tried a test run by heading to Melbourne to see Mum. We’d only seen her the once since I’d returned home, and while we talked occasionally on the phone, I would say neither of us had a close relationship with the woman.
She reacted just as I expected, my sister leaving the house in floods of tears, while the only thing that stopped me hitting my mother is the fact I was told to never hit a woman. Because, I’ll tell you something, I was ready to knock her out after what she called my sister. She told us that she never wanted to see either of us again, particularly if we went through with the pregnancy. I didn’t hesitate in telling the woman to fuck off as I walked out of her house.
We never saw her again.
After that, we hesitated in telling Dad, but knew we’d have to tell him eventually, particularly once it was obvious that Rebecca was with child. We eventually bit the bullet at the six-month mark, sitting down with the pair after the traditional Sunday dinner. Kerrie had known something was up for a while. We’d let slip that we were definitely fucking, though she knew that was always going to happen.
“Dad. Kerrie. I… We have something to tell you,” my sister started, waiting until she had their full attention before adding, “I’m pregnant.”
Kerrie just smiled. Dad looked shocked, before composing himself, leaning forward and asking, “Who’s the father?”
I cleared my throat. Shuffled in my seat. Grabbed Rebecca by her hand. “I am, Dad.” The eyes widened a little. His lips thinned into a grimace. Then he finally nodded slowly for a few seconds before he got to his feet and disappeared inside. I got nervous immediately. “Um…”
“Well, at least he didn’t start shouting,” my sister said.
“Congratulations,” Kerrie said quietly.
I almost shat myself when Dad walked back out of the house, holding one of his rifles. I knew it well, as it was the same one he used to shoot roo’s. He placed it on the table before fixing us with a glare.
“Don’t be a bloody idiot, Nate!” Kerrie said.
“I just want a couple of answers, Kez. That’s all.” He looked between my sister and I, then chuckled as we no doubt both looked frightened. “Steven, what are your intentions with my daughter?”
I looked at Rebecca, obviously looking confused instead of terrified. “What do you mean, Dad?”
“I mean, if you’re going down this road, and considering she has a bun in the oven, I’m guessing it’s serious. But I don’t want either of you on my doorstep in five years’ time if it goes tits up. This is completely on you.”
“We’re in love, Dad,” I said.
He obviously looked at my sister. “I’m in love with him,” she added.
Dad looked between us in silence for a couple of minutes, judging our sincerity, our body language. I kept hold of her hand, feeling her squeeze mine every few seconds. Then he cleared his throat and relaxed. “Very well. This is rather hard to accept. You’re my children, and this is something we’re told from a young age that is completely wrong. But, you’re both adults and it’s a free country, to a point, so you can do what you want. Just know you can never tell anyone else.”
“We know, Dad,” I said.
“But I can also understand, after what you’ve both been through, why you’ve found love with each other. Plus, my daughter is about to give me a grandchild. Is everything okay there?”
I looked at my sister. Her smile was wide. “Everything’s just fine, Dad.”
She gave birth to a healthy baby boy at eight and a half months. Four fingers and thumb on each hand, five toes on each foot. My sister was confident he was going to grow up looking just like his father. We had argued over what we’d name him, as I was thinking something like Wayne or Bruce. Proper ocker Aussie names. We eventually settled on Michael, just so I could call him Mick.
Proving I had very good swimmers, or my sister was rather fertile, once we were allowed to start fucking again after she’d given birth, she was pregnant within weeks. Kerrie burst into laughter when we arrived at their house a few months later to let them know. Our father was slowly but surely accepting our relationship, and even he couldn’t hold back the chuckle.
Rebecca gave birth to twin girls after nine months, both completely healthy and would likely be dead ringers for their mother once they got a little older. The first born, by all of fifteen minutes, we named Melanie. The second born, we named Emilia.
With three kids, the next thing I did was propose to my sister. She thought I was nuts, but once I suggested it was possible, considering she had retained her married name, she was on board. We married in a small ceremony two months after she’d given birth. No-one in town knew of our relationship, or if they did, they kept their mouths shut. The only people at the wedding were our parents and siblings, who were now aware of our relationship and warned not to say a word.
Not wanting any more children, I was sent to get the old snip-snip. With a household of children, we definitely needed somewhere bigger, eventually moving into a rather isolated homestead about twenty minutes away from Dad in the opposite direction. It meant longer journey times to work, but the house was fantastic, incredibly well priced and the perfect place to raise children.
We quickly settled in a routine as we raised them, working as a team, ensuring the household ran well. Rebecca was quite happy to stay at home full-time until all the kids were at school. And we always made sure we made time for each other, reading horror stories of new parents and the collapse of relationships. We occasionally went through a dry spell, but it was amazing what dumping the three kids at our fathers and an afternoon down by the river would accomplish. Hell, appetites for each other would be sated for the next week after a riverside session, where we’d practically fuck like rabbits for hours until we were both sore. Kerrie always knew what we were up to, stating my sister always has a satisfied look on her face when we returned to pick up our kids.
Aware we’d have to tell the kids the truth, we sat down with our son not long after his 18th birthday. I handed him a beer, keeping one for myself, sitting next to my sister.
“Mick, we have something to tell you.”
“Sounds serious, Dad. What is it?”
“What do you know about incest?”
His face screwed up. “Ugh, do you think I’m interested in my sisters?”
I looked at my sister and we burst into laughter. “Probably a natural reaction for most people, Stevie.”
“No, Mick, we’re not suggesting you’re interested in Mel or Emy.” I grabbed my sister by the hand. “But your mother and I are siblings. Your mother is my sister. I’m her brother.”
The jaw dropped wide. “Whoa… No shit?”
“No shit, Mick.”
My sister and I noticed he looked uncomfortable at the revelation. He asked one or two questions but, after a couple of minutes, we let him go away with his thoughts. It took a long time for him to come to terms with the truth, and it was probably good for him that he left for university a month later. When he returned home for the holidays, we sat down and explained further why my sister and I had ended up together. He was surprised to hear we had both been married before and that I had lived in the UK for many years. Before he left to return to university, he hugged us both and said he loved us. I knew that was his way of telling us he accepted and understood the truth.
Then there were the twins, two drop dead gorgeous young women, younger versions of their mother. My sister and I were lying back one evening after another round of lovemaking when she dropped what I would consider a bombshell.
“Stevie, I think we may have a problem when telling our daughters.”
“What makes you say that?”
“Being their father, you would be rather oblivious to certain things about them.”
“Well, I know neither of them has a boyfriend at the moment. Come to think of it, I can’t remember them really ever mentioning boys.”
“I think they’re still virgins.”
“Really?” My sister nodded. “I find that surprising. I would have been sure boys would have been lining up to date them.”
“I have a feeling the boys at school wouldn’t interest them. I think they have their eyes an older man.”
“Oh. And who would that be?” My sister just turned and looked at me. It took a few seconds for me to understand, before I just said, “Fuck off!” My sister just giggled as I asked, “Seriously?”
“You wouldn’t notice how they act because you’re their father. I’d suggest a little experiment. For the next week, look at them how you would look at me, and watch how they act around you. Surprisingly, they’re rather subtle in their affection with you, which is why I don’t think you’d notice. Plus, they have to be careful, because they are not completely aware of our relationship.”
I experimented for the entire week and my sister was one hundred percent right. I wouldn’t exactly call what my daughters did flirting, but they left me in no doubt they found their father… desirable. To say that was a mindfuck would only scratch the surface of what I was left thinking. The next Saturday, lying in bed with my sister, after spending the night between her legs, we discussed what we should do. To say my sister stunned me by what she suggested next was an understatement.
“I think we should talk to them. First, we tell them about our relationship. Then we talk to them about their desires.”
“Are you sure?” She nodded. “Tomorrow?” She nodded again. I sighed. “Okay.”
The reaction of our daughters differed significantly to our son. They didn’t care one little bit. Emilia added, “In fact, that’s kinda hot, the fact our father is fucking his sister.”
“Yeah, in fact, that just makes us even more jealous, Dad,” Melanie said.
I looked at my sister. “Looks like you were right.”
My sister just leaned forward and asked, “Girls, are you attracted to your father?”
“God yes!” Emilia replied.
Melanie leaned forward and said quietly, “I’d love for him to be my first, Mum.”
I could only lean back in my chair, run a hand down my face before I started to laugh. “Dear god, not only am I married to and fucking my sister, now my daughters want a piece of me too?”
“Does that upset you, Mum?” Emilia asked, both girls now concerned that the truth was out.
“I should be, but considering you’re my daughters, and there is no-one I trust more than my brother, I can think of no-one better for you to be with.”
“What?” I asked, my voice completely deadpan.
My sister grabbed my hand. “If you’re comfortable with the fact, Stevie, I wouldn’t mind if you wanted to enjoy some special time with your daughters. I mean, look at them. Two beautiful young women, who would no doubt want to show you the time of your life.”
“We could do it together, Daddy,” Emilia stated.
“Oh, a threesome? That would be awesome!” Melanie exclaimed.
I looked at my beautiful twin daughters, both well past 18, adults and younger versions of their mother. I met their eyes and I saw the look in them. I couldn’t help gulp at the hunger they returned, and I knew in that instant, they definitely wanted to fuck their father. I glanced at my sister again, who simply smiled at me in return and nodded.
“It’s okay, Stevie. Do whatever you think is best. No matter what happens, I’ll always love you.”
What would happen next? I guess that may just have to be another story, for another time.
Chapter 125: Throw Your Arms Around Me [Mature]
Notes:
I will come for you at night time
I will raise you from your sleep
I will kiss you in four places
As I go running along your street
I will squeeze the life out of you
You will make me laugh and make me cry
We will never forget it
You will make me call your name and I'll shout it to the blue summer skyWe may never meet again
So shed your skin and lets get started
And you will throw your arms around me
You will throw your arms around me- ‘Throw Your Arms Around Me’ by Hunters & Collectors
Chapter Text
“We need to talk, Mikey.”
There are probably few sentences in the English language that invoke as much fear in people as the phrase ‘we need to talk’. Nothing good ever follows those words. I looked across at Katie, my girlfriend. The girl I’d known since before we started primary school. The girl who’d been my girlfriend since we were both twelve years old. The girl I spent nearly every day with, our houses at either end of the same street. The girl I first held hands with, kissed and made love to. The young woman I was already planning to marry. We were both eighteen years old, having just graduated high school in early November, ready to head out into the big wide world after we’d enjoyed our last holiday before the new year. I thought we’d be doing that together.
Yet I knew all my plans, hopes and dreams were about to come crashing down. I steadied my beating heart and met her eyes, waiting for the worst.
“We’re about to go in different directions in our lives, Mikey. You’re heading off to work. I’m going to university.”
“Yes, we are. So?” I asked cautiously.
I noticed the deep breath she took. “Well, at university, I’m going to have opportunities to…” Whatever she said after that was white noise. Funny thing is, I didn’t hear the words ‘I want to break up with you.’ I heard the term ‘open relationship’ and various other bullshit terms I’d grown used to hearing and reading online. Tuning back in, I heard, “This would give you an opportunity to perhaps find someone to have some fun with to.”
I sat in silence for a few moments, Katie looking at me in expectation of a response. Her face was otherwise expressionless. Eventually I met her eyes again. “So you want an excuse to cheat on me or whore around, is that it?”
“How could you say that about me?” she asked, a little angrily.
“You just said you want to sleep with other guys yet keep me on the side. What kind of guy do you think I am? You think I’ll just sit idly by and wonder how many other guys you’re fucking?”
“But I’ve said you…”
“I don’t want anyone else,” I said through gritted teeth, “But I think you’ve just made your thoughts and feelings about me perfectly clear.”
“How can you not understand?”
“I understand enough. You want your cake and you want to eat it too. Well, fuck you, Katie.” I noticed the shock on her face and her eyes start to glisten. “Get the fuck out of my car. You can find your own way home.”
“What?”
“Get out. I have no doubt you already have a guy lined up that you’d rather fuck instead of me. Call him to come rescue you.”
“Mikey, please, we can talk about this.”
I hardened my heart, the one she’d just practically ripped apart. My eyes were now cold as ice as I looked at her. The self-confidence she’d shown only minutes earlier had evaporated. She really thought I’d agree to what? Sharing her? She obviously didn’t know me at all, despite how long we’d been together, how many years we’d know each other. Not once had I ever mentioned anything other than the two of us. I leaned across to open the door.
“There’s absolutely nothing to talk about. Fuck off, Katie. You’ve made your opinion about me and what our relationship really means to you perfectly clear.”
She started to cry. “Please, Mikey.”
“Get. The. Fuck. Out,” I growled. I was close to getting out and dragging her arse out of my car.
Starting to truly sob, she grabbed her handbag and got out of the passenger seat, the door clicking into place. I slammed the car into gear, reversed, changed gear afterwards, and then floored it, not even looking in the rear-view mirror as I took off. My vision started to blur as I drove, needing to pull over a few minutes later, slamming the steering wheel in frustration and anger as I realised the last few years of my life meant absolutely nothing to someone that I had loved wholeheartedly. Stupidly, even naively, I had thought we would be the high school sweethearts that would spend their entire lives together. I now realised how little it had really meant to her.
Parking up my car in the driveway, I walked through the living room, ignoring the parents and my sister as I headed straight to my room. I sat on the end of my bed, feeling utterly drained, completely empty. I wasn’t going to cry. I wouldn’t cry for her, not after what she’d just asked for. She wasn’t worth the tears. My father appeared a couple of minutes later. I met his eyes and it was like he immediately understood.
“Follow me, Mikey.”
It wasn’t an order, and I didn’t really want to hear anything he had to say, but I did anyway. Following him into kitchen, he told me to take a seat at the table. He walked to the liquor cabinet, retrieving a bottle of bourbon, before grabbing two tumblers. Placing one in front of me, then one in front of himself, he poured two fingers worth in each glass.
“Drink.”
“What’s going on, Dad?”
“Drink.”
I knocked back the shot in one hit, feeling the alcohol burn all the way down my throat, unable to stop coughing and spluttering. He poured another, telling me to drink that one too.
“Why?” I wondered.
“I’ve seen that look before on the faces of too many men. You’ll know what I mean when you get to my age. This won’t make you feel better. It’ll help numb the pain for a little while, at least.”
I knocked back the glass again. The third one, I drank a bit slower, my father just sitting nearby, not saying a word. Mum eventually headed in and just hugged me, before taking a seat opposite my father and pouring herself a drink too. I think they were waiting for me to start.
“She wanted an open fucking relationship. She wanted permission to fucking cheat on me.”
“Oh…” Mum started, definitely surprised by the admission, though she knew enough about all these new-age ideas and relationships.
“And I take it you didn’t agree?” my father enquired. The look I returned would have said everything. “I must say, I’m a little surprised. Why not just break up with you?”
“I would have preferred that. At least that’s a clean break. But asking for that? Sorry, but that’s just making a fool of me, as far as I’m concerned. ‘Oh, I want to go and fuck other guys, but I want to keep you on the side too, just in case I don’t meet someone else.’ Fuck her,” I finished bitterly. Dad poured me another drink. “I was eventually going to ask her to marry me.” I laughed loudly. “What a fucking idiot I was to even think that!”
I knocked back another drink, and then another. There were a couple more before the night started to turn hazy. I remember finally crying at one stage, Mum hugging me tightly, as I no doubt told her everything I’d hoped for. After that, it goes a little blank, though I think Dad helped walk me to my room. I don’t remember dreaming about much at all.
The hangover I had the next morning was the stuff of legends. I’d never been much of a drinker, even after turning eighteen. Dragging my sorry arse into the kitchen, Mum already had breakfast going, telling me to sit down. Dad was reading his paper, working his way through no doubt his second or third cup of the morning.
“How’s the head?” he wondered.
“Ugh… Don’t ask.”
He chuckled. “Well, you certainly helped me with that bottle last night, son. Didn’t know you had it in you.”
“Thanks, Dad.”
He looked at me and smiled. “No worries. Will you be heading out around the neighbourhood today?”
Since I was about thirteen, I’d helped my neighbours look after their lawns and performed other odd jobs. I was amazed by how many single mothers there were around, though considering divorce rates in the modern age, I guess it shouldn’t have been too much of a surprise. Not saying I did it out of the goodness of my heart. I was paid for my hard work, but I know many of the single mothers appreciated what I did.
“I’ll pop a couple of headache tablets and head out mid-morning.”
“And what about Ms. Williams?”
Ms. Williams, otherwise known as Katie’s mother. I figured she would be at home. I always had a good relationship with her mother, having known her for nearly as long as I had known Katie. I was left wondering what Katie would have told her about what happened. More importantly, if she told her the truth or a bunch of lies.
“I’ve always helped Ms. Williams, Dad. No reason I’d stop now.”
“Good boy. Don’t let what happened with Katie effect how you treat others, particularly her mother. She always treated you near enough to one of her own.” He paused, and a look crossed his face. “I wonder what she thinks, if Katie told her.”
“Guess I’ll cross that bridge when it comes.”
After popping a couple of pills and having a quick shower, I headed out into a warm early summer’s day. I worked my way up the street, helping Ms. Jones with her lawn, clearing out the gutters of Miss Smith’s house, then helping Ms. Brown with her flower bed. If I didn’t know any better, they were aware of what happened, each of them taking extra time to ask how I was, how much they appreciated what I did for them and, hell, I think one or two even were flirting with me, though I probably completely misinterpreted their friendliness.
Then came the Williams household. I saw no sign of Katie’s car, which was a relief, so I headed to the door with only a slight feeling of trepidation. I heard the doorbell chime inside, waiting a little nervously for the door to open.
The door opened and Katie’s Mum smiled. “Hello, Mikey.”
“Hello, Ms. Williams.”
The smile quickly disappeared. “I was wondering if…”
I just shrugged. “I still have responsibilities to keep, Ms. Williams.”
The smile reappeared as she stood to the side and gestured. “Come in. Can I get you a drink before you start?”
“Glass of water will be fine, thanks.”
I followed her into the kitchen. I knew her first name was Sally, but she’d always been Ms. Williams, as far as I was concerned anyway. She had asked me to call her Sally one or twice, but I didn’t think that was respectful, considering she was my girl… ex-girlfriend’s mother. She had been married, though I was aware that she had been divorced for at least five years. I didn’t know why, though Katie mentioned something about her father cheating. Sally had kept the house after the divorce. I knew she worked as some sort of businesswoman, but other than that, I only knew what Katie had told me. We talked from time to time, but I’ll be honest, I was always a little nervous around her.
Mostly because she was drop dead gorgeous. I mean, if she was a vision of what Katie would look like in around twenty-five years’ time, then I’d have been one lucky man. Her hair still looked to have its natural colour, her face still retained most of its youthful beauty, only one or two faint lines around her eyes. She was slim with only a small bust, smaller than Katie. She looked after herself, though had those curves I guess every woman gets as they get a little older. But she had certainly never let herself go.
I couldn’t help ogle her butt as I followed her into the kitchen. I’d done that once or twice, but in the back of my mind now was, considering I was now a free man, I can ogle whoever the hell I want without guilt. I took a seat at the breakfast bar as she handed me a glass of water. She stood on the opposite side, and I could sense she wanted to say something.
“Katie broke up with me last night.”
“I was aware something happened, considering she arrived home in a taxi in tears. That’s why I was surprised to see you.”
“Have you spoken to her?”
“No. She was up early and disappeared before we could talk. Don’t suppose you can share details?”
I smirked and I noticed a look cross her face. “I think you should ask your daughter what she wanted, Ms. Williams. Then you’ll understand why I feel like I had my heart ripped out and then she squished it into the ground.”
She grimaced at my words. “I’m not sure I want to know… I guess that means you won’t be remaining friends?”
I could help bark a laugh at such a thought. “No, ma’am. That definitely won’t be happening. She’s thrown that all away, as far as I’m concerned.”
What surprised me next was her walked around the breakfast bar and wrapping me in a hug. “I’m sorry. I always thought you’d stay together,” she said softly.
That nearly broke me. “So did I,” I said quietly before clearing my throat, “I’d better get started.”
“Okay. Everything is where it normally is.”
Sally had a larger house than most. Mowing the lawns, trimming the hedges, cleaning the pool, even helping tend her garden. It all took a couple of hours. Just after lunchtime, I was bathed in sweat and had my shirt off, appreciating the warm sun on my back as I worked. Sally appeared as I was busy raking the backyard, lying back on one of the sunlounges in a one-piece swimsuit. She looked at me occasionally and smiled. I tried not to look at her. Again, it was nothing unusual, as mother and daughter would sometimes sunbathe together, but now that I was a free man, I certainly took more looks than normal.
I had everything done by mid-afternoon, amazed that all the hard work had helped sweat away my hangover. After packing everything away, Sally suggested I have a quick swim. “I don’t have my swimmers.”
“You’re wearing underwear, right?” I nodded. “Well, they’ll work. You look very hot there, Mikey.” For some reason, I blushed at the term. She noticed, adding, “I just mean you look like you need to cool off after all your hard work.”
I was wiping myself down after a quick swim when the back door opened and Katie appeared. I quickly put on my shorts and shirt as Sally got to her feet. “I’ll grab your money, Mikey.” Katie looked at me in silence for a few seconds, obviously wanting to say something. The look I returned suggested she should not say a word to me. Finally, she turned and walked back inside. I followed a few seconds later, almost running into Sally walking out to meet me. “Are you sure you can keep doing this?” she asked after handing over a trio of twenties. More than she’d normally pay me, but I understood why.
“I didn’t break up with you, Ms. Williams,” I managed to say with a hint of a smile, “Once a fortnight or month, depending on the weather, as always. Or just send me a text if you need something urgent.”
I wasn’t planning on looking for a job until after the holidays so I found myself with plenty of free time over the next few weeks leading up to Christmas. Having planned to spend most of the time with Katie, I found myself at a loss of what to do. I had some close friends, but even they had come second to Katie. Thankfully, they seemed to understand the heartbreak I was going through, so I found myself being dragged out of the house more often than not. We’d either head down to the park to kick a ball around, perhaps end up in the cricket nets to hit a few balls, or we’d head to a pub in the evening.
Throughout that time, I continued to help out around the neighbourhood. And now that I had plenty of free time, I had more requests than normal for help, including new households who had never requested help before. I told them my prices and they were always happy to pay for the help. The one thing that helped me move on was keeping myself occupied and not allowing myself to wallow in self-pity. And I definitely wasn’t blind to the flirting I received from many of the single mother’s. I still think they were only being friendly, but I couldn’t help notice the ogling I received whenever I wandered around in just my shorts and shoes.
Since the night we’d broken up, Katie had attempted to call and text me. The first couple of times, she was simply told to fuck off. Since then, I’d ignored them. She’d even tried coming to my front door a couple of times. The first time I slammed the door in her face, the second time my father suggested she should just leave me alone. “You’ve got exactly what you wanted, freedom to be with whoever you want,” I heard him say.
My love for the man exploded at the innuendo behind those words. I bought him a bottle of liquor as thanks for his support. We finished half of it that same night, my mother smiling as she was glad to see her husband and son still as close as ever.
I ran into Sally once or twice across November and December, never more than a couple of minutes here and there. It was a fortnight before Christmas when I managed to have a proper conversation with Sally again. Still surprised to see me, as she was sure I’d stop coming around, she escorted me inside and hugged me tightly once we were in the kitchen. “She finally told me everything,” she said once I was sitting at her breakfast bar.
“Did she? She told you exactly what she wanted me to agree to?”
“Yes, she did. And my daughter is an idiot to have thrown away what you two had so easily. But she’s free to do whatever she chooses. It’s her life.”
“I don’t suppose she’s told you about trying to get in contact with me?”
“She’s miserable. She’s lost her best friend.” She gazed into my face for a reaction. I kept my face and eyes blank, eventually earning a nod of understanding. “I don’t blame you at all, Mikey. But, do you think, one day, you could… I don’t know, bury the hatchet?”
I was tempted to say I’d love to bury it in Katie’s back, but that would make me sound like a nutjob. “It’ll take a long time to get over it, Ms. Williams. Maybe one day. She wasn’t just my best friend. She was my first love, and I thought would be my forever love. I don’t know what a lot of people think, but that meant a hell of a lot to me, to share something like that with someone I truly did love, and with someone I really did believe I’d be with for… well, I stupidly thought forever.”
I was taken aback by the fact she started to cry and hugged me again. I didn’t really know what to say. “Sorry, it’s just… I enjoyed having your presence around the house so often.”
“I think hanging around with my ex-girlfriends’ mother would be a little awkward, don’t you think?” I asked, unable to prevent the chuckle.
She leaned back and had a curious look in her eyes. “Well, it would certainly get tongues wagging don’t you think?”
Feeling my cheeks heat up again, I got to my feet and said, “Er, I’d better get started.”
“Of course, Mikey. Would you like me to make you some lunch today?”
“That’d be grand, Ms. Williams. Just give me a holler whenever you want.”
Summer was well and truly in full swing, the heat beating down with real intensity. Once outside, I had my shirt off and covered myself in sunblock before getting to work, ensuring I kept my head covered and sunglasses on as I got to work. It amazed me how fast grass could grow in a matter of a few short weeks. Thankfully, the hedge didn’t require attention, so after cleaning the pool and watering the garden, I was just finishing up as Sally called me in for lunch.
“What are your plans for Christmas and New Year?” she asked as we ate a sandwich each.
“Christmas with the folks. New Year, I’ll probably head into the city with some friends.”
“Oh, where about?”
“Well, none of us are really into the dance club scene, so we’ll probably find a bar or a pub. Somewhere that’ll play the music we like. Or just somewhere we can sit around and talk.”
“You won’t want to take in the fireworks on the bridge and around the harbour?”
“I would have done something like that if… you know…”
“You haven’t moved on?”
I’ll admit, that question got to me a bit. “No,” I stated sharply, noticing the surprised reaction. “Sorry,” I added immediately, “It’s just… It’s not something that easy to move on from.”
She actually reached across the table to squeeze my hand. “I’m sorry, Mikey, that was insensitive of me. I can definitely understand what you’re going through.”
“How so?” I asked, obviously intrigued, figuring I might find out what happened with her.
We finished their sandwiches in silence, leaving Sally to gather her thoughts. Perhaps she didn’t want to say anything to her daughters’ ex-boyfriend. I certainly didn’t want to push it. It was up to her to share whatever was on her mind. She grabbed our plates, putting those in the sink before she stood at the breakfast bar.
“Care to sit with me in the living room for a drink?”
“Er, sure, why not?”
I’d sat with her once or twice for a drink before, but always in the presence of her daughter. She told me to head into the living room as she followed a minute later, carrying two tumblers of ice and what appeared to be whiskey. “Jack Daniels. I like it on the rocks. Yourself?”
“Usually mix it, ma’am, but on the rocks is just fine.”
I sat on the end of the couch and was surprised when Sally sat rather close to me. Not close enough that we were touching, but close enough that left me thinking it was more intimate than normal. Although, considering what I was going through, I was left believing I was overthinking everything. “What were we talking about?”
“Er, you said you understood what I was going through.”
“You know I’m divorced, obviously. My ex-husband and I were married for five years before we had Katie. I’m still not entirely sure he ever wanted children, though that wasn’t what broke our marriage. No, the fact he had at least three affairs, that I know about, is what broke it.”
“I had no idea.”
“He said he had a high sex drive that I couldn’t satisfy. I love sex as much as any woman, but I know for a fact he couldn’t even wait while I recovered after giving birth. I heard enough rumours that he was playing away while I was pregnant.”
I heard everything she said, but only the phrase ‘I love sex’ resonated me for some reason, and I’ll admit my mind immediately started to picture all sorts of scenarios. I finally shook my head and tuned back in.
“I know one of his affairs was with a secretary. I didn’t even find that a surprise. Fucking my best friend? That was the surprise.”
“Ouch.”
“Yes, as you can imagine, former best friend and I no longer talk. Doesn’t help that he married her once our divorce went through.”
“Double ouch.”
“The only pleasure I got out of it, a little cruel, even I can admit, is that she was desperate for children and they’ve never had any. And I think it was more his problem than hers or mine. When I was still capable of children, I had tests done and knew I could have had more.” She trailed off and sighed. “Oh well…”
“May I ask a question, Ms. Williams?”
She turned to me a smiled. “Mikey, I’m simply the slightly older woman down the street. For crying out loud, call me Sally, please. Calling me Ms. Williams makes me feel old.”
“Okay, Sally.” I noticed the smile broaden. “Have you moved on?”
“A little personal, but I guess we’ve opened that box now. Have I been with other men since then? Of course though…. Only a couple. Every woman has their needs, but a lot of single men my age have their own baggage, particularly if they are divorcees. Have I found a man I could possibly think of as another husband? No. Definitely not.” She then leaned in closer to me for a moment. “That why I liked having you around, Mikey. I’ve watched you grow into a fine, handsome, responsible young man.”
I couldn’t help feel my cheeks heat up. “Um, thanks, Sally.”
She placed a hand on my knee and I almost jumped as she gently caressed my thigh. “And I meant what I said. My daughter is an idiot. She’ll soon realise what she’s lost.”
My eyes met hers and I was left wondering where this conversation was going. I’ll admit, there was a part of me that thought ‘Kiss her. Lean forward and kiss her. See what happens’. The sensible part of me thought that we were just chatting, perhaps sharing things we hadn’t shared with anyone else. She knew I was still heartbroken over breaking up with her daughter, so I was probably misinterpreting everything anyway. She removed her hand from my knee and finished her drink.
“I’m sure you have things to do, Mikey. I’ll let you go.”
I finished my drink. I’ll be honest, I couldn’t think of anything I’d rather be doing or anywhere I’d rather be. Sally was an attractive though older woman who obviously thought the world of me. But I was fooling myself if she thought of me as anything other than the nice young man from the neighbourhood. Not that I would have done anything. It would have been… awkward. Though there a small part of my mind, the part that wanted some sort of petty revenge, that said ‘Fuck her mother. That’ll teach her.’ Despite how much of an arsehole I wanted to be, I couldn’t cross that line. Though I did wonder if…
“I should see you again before Christmas, Sally.”
“Make sure you do, Mikey. Don’t be a stranger.”
Considering I didn’t have to bother with any presents for Katie, I was left wondering what to buy anyone. I bought the usual things for Mum, Dad and my sister, though we were at the stage where no-one really bought presents for anyone, usual just token gifts of appreciation. It was usually birthdays where the major present was given. I received plenty of gifts in the run-up to Christmas from the neighbours, mostly cards thanking me for all my hard work all years. I received one in particular from Sally, with a gift card within for a store for more money than I’d have ever wanted or expected. I called her immediately.
“Hello, Mikey.”
“Hi, Sally. I just got your card. You have my thanks, but the amount…”
“Is more than reasonable, Mikey, considering everything you’ve done for me over the years. I just wanted to show my appreciation.”
“I feel like I owe you something now, just for your generosity.”
“Well, I’m sure a young man such as yourself can think of something.” I’m sure I heard plenty of innuendo and a smile in the tone. Mostly I was thinking if she was flirting with me.
“Um, sure thing, Sally. I’ll see what I can do.”
“I wait with baited breath, Mikey. Talk to you soon.”
“Yeah, bye.” I switched off my phone and shook my head of many thoughts that I really shouldn’t be having about her. I’d been having them more and more each day, and she was appearing in my thoughts the more often I jerked off. Having not pleasured myself for a couple of weeks after breaking up with Katie, I was doing it a bit more lately, and Sally was definitely in my thoughts more often than not.
I thought of what to get Sally as a gift but, I’ll be honest, I didn’t exactly know what she liked. But figuring most women liked things like flowers and chocolate, being rather safe bets, thinking anything like jewellery would be far too… intimate. I knew she loved flowers from the fact she kept a garden, so I took what I thought was a safe option of buying her an enormous bouquet. Two days before Christmas, I rang her doorbell with bouquet in hand.
My stomach dropped when the door opened and Katie appeared. I hadn’t seen her in weeks. Before she got any ideas that the flowers were for her, I asked, “Is Sally home?”
“Sally?”
“Yes, your mother. Is she home?”
“Um, yeah.”
She turned and yelled for her mother, who appeared a few seconds later, “Hello Mi… Holy shit! Are those for me?”
“Well, they’re not going to be for anyone else in this household,” I replied, flicking my eyes towards Katie, “Consider it reciprocation for the card you sent me the other day.”
She appeared on the verge of tears as I handed her the flowers. “I can’t even remember the last time…” She trailed off, unable to hide the smile. I was studiously ignoring Katie’s presence, who didn’t appear to have a clue what was going on. “Please, come in, Mikey.”
I followed Sally inside as she immediately started looking for something to put the flowers in. I think we was probably going to need more than one vase, as it was a large bouquet of flowers. I sat at the breakfast bar as Sally pottered around. I felt the presence of Katie nearby but continued to ignore her presence.
“You bought my mother flowers?” she finally asked.
“Yep.”
“Why?”
“Do I need to explain myself to you?” I retorted, unable to hide the hostility in my tone.
“Mikey, it’s okay. I appreciate your gesture,” Sally stated, “I sent him a rather nice gift as a thank you for all the work he’s done for us, Katie. I just never expected…”
I could feel Katie’s eyes staring into my back, but I wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction of meeting her gaze. I just watched Sally as she filled a trio of vases with flowers before she started to sort them out. I tried to remain expressionless, but I couldn’t help a small smile form as her happiness was positively infectious. Well, it was for me and her. I had a distinct impression her daughter was rather jealous her ex-boyfriend had bought her mother flowers.
Eventually, I cleared my throat. “I really can’t stay too long, Sally. I just wanted to drop these around.”
“I really don’t know what to say, Mikey. It’s such a simple gesture but…”
“Your smile is reward enough.”
She walked with me to the door, Katie trailing after us, now completely confused to what was going on. I was only being friendly though will admit to a growing attraction to Sally, which I knew was going to get worse the longer I spent time with her. And I know she appreciated the attention of a man much younger than herself. I was single. She was single. Sure, the fact she was Katie’s mother would be a little weird, but I didn’t think anything was actually going to happen, so gave it little thought.
Kissing my cheek before I left, Sally wished me a Merry Christmas as I wandered out the door. I heard footsteps behind me, not turning until I heard my name called.
“We need to talk, Mikey.”
“I have nothing to say to you, Katie.”
“Why are you talking to my mother? Why are you buying her gifts?”
I turned to face her and smiled. “What business of it is yours who I do or don’t speak to? You lost any friendship privileges when you ripped my heart out.”
She had little to say to that but still tried to justify herself. “I didn’t mean…”
“Save it, Katie. Don’t want to hear your excuses nor your apologies. Six years down the drain, that’s all I think.” She opened her mouth to say something, so I held up a hand to stop her. “Go home, Katie. I don’t care what you have to say about anything anymore. We were done completely the moment you made that completely and utterly disrespectful request.”
I received a text message a couple of hours later as I lay back on my bed, contemplating jerking off while thinking of Sally once again. I opened my phone to see a simple message.
Love the flowers, Mikey. You sure know how to make an old girl feel special. Merry Christmas xxx After the kisses were a couple of heart emoji’s. That caused a moment of pause. I mean, things like that could be misinterpreted but, I’ll admit, my mind was wondering what it meant. Probably nothing, though it still made me smile. I just replied with a simple ‘You’re welcome. PS: You’re definitely not that old’.
That just earned me a smiley emoji, and another couple of hearts.
Christmas day was the usual event in the Jones household. We opened the few presents we’d bought for each other, my sister getting a bit more than anyone else considering she was only fifteen, Mum and Dad buying her a new phone while she even hugged and kissed me when opening the box for her new tablet. As Christmas in Australia is in the summer, no-one in their right mind is going to stand by an oven for hours, cooking a turkey. As many households have at least some sort of barbeque and a pool, we eventually headed outside, the sister and I spending time mucking around in the pool before dad cooked a late lunch, the four of us sitting around and gorging ourselves on plenty of meat with the large salad Mum had prepared.
It was late afternoon when I received a message from Sally. Katie has headed out. Would you care to pop around for a drink and some nibbles?
“Holy shit,” I muttered.
“What’s that?” Mum asked.
“Um, Sally has invited me around for a drink.”
Mum and Dad shared a glance. “Sally?” Dad wondered, before he smiled. “Ah, you mean Ms. Williams.”
“Oh,” Mum added, laughing away, “That was very sweet of you, Mikey. Unexpected, but very sweet.”
My stomach dropped. “You know about the flowers?”
They both nodded. “News spread like wildfire, Mikey. I think there were some rather jealous female neighbours,” Dad replied, chuckling away.
“It was only in thanks because of the gift she gave me.” Then I shrugged. “Anyway, she says Katie isn’t home, so she is by herself.”
Mum and Dad shared a glance. “Then I think you’ve fulfilled your family responsibilities here,” Dad stated.
“You don’t mind?”
“One word of advice, son. Take a condom with you,” Dad suggested, causing me to flush bright red.
Mum slapped his shoulder. “Brian, don’t! You’ll embarrass the poor boy. Plus, I’m sure Sally is just looking for some company, particularly if Katie isn’t home.”
“Yeah, I bet she’s looking for company,” Dad added, innuendo now dripping from his tone.
“I’m sure it’s nothing like that,” I stated adamantly, though it was a complete lie. The same thoughts were crossing my mind at a million miles an hour.
I wandered inside, putting on a shirt, trousers and shoes, said goodbye to the family before walking down the street to Sally’s house. The door opened not long after the doorbell chimed, Sally immediately grinning once she saw me. I couldn’t help running my eyes up and down her, thankful for my sunglasses, taking in her light summer dress, exposed and tanned arms and legs, her feet bare and toenails painted red. She gestured for me to come in, immediately hearing some music playing quietly in the background.
“Thanks for coming, Mikey. I wasn’t sure if you would.”
“Why wouldn’t I?”
She thought about that for a moment before shrugging. “Well, I guess since my daughter isn’t here… Take a seat, Mikey. Would you like a drink?”
“What are you offering?”
“How about a nice and smooth sipping bourbon?”
“Perfect.”
I took a seat on the couch, looking around the living room I’d sat in hundreds of time before, yet I don’t think I’d ever felt a case of butterflies I was feeling before. I noticed some of the flowers sitting on top of a cabinet to my left, figuring the others would be around somewhere. Sally reappeared carrying a bottle, two tumblers and an ice bucket, making each of us a drink on the rocks.
Clinking glasses, we wished each other a Merry Christmas before taking a sip, sitting back and relaxing on the couch. Once again, I was on the end while Sally sat closed to me, curling her legs underneath her. I glanced at her as she just smiled at me. “Thank you for coming, Mikey.”
“No thanks are necessary, Sally. I’m glad you invited me.”
“You’re not feeling awkward, are you?”
“Only a little bit. But l like spending time with you, so it’s okay.”
I know I was nervous as my drink disappeared rather quickly, Sally taking the glass, feeling her fingers graze mine, as she poured two more. I took a sip from that one before placing it on one of the coasters. The last thing I wanted to do was get drunk. I figured I was going to need a clear head.
I had no idea what music was playing, but there wasn’t any dialogue, it was all instrumental. Very relaxing too, and certainly added to the mood. We conversed about nothing in particular, Sally showing an interest in what I planned to do now that I’d finished school, understanding my reasoning for wanting to avoid university. I had a feeling she wanted to ask questions about Katie and our previous relationship, as one or twice the conversation veered in that direction, but she stopped before going too far.
After a few more drinks, though, the inhibitions were finally lowered. “So you dated my daughter for six years. I assume you ended up having sex?”
“We did. I thought that would have been obvious. Katie never said?”
“She didn’t have to. A mother knows these things.” I just shrugged. “How was she?”
I almost spat my drink out as I took a sip. “What?” I managed to cough out.
“Did my daughter please you? Did you please her?”
I scratched my hair. “Um, I guess so. I know, I… you know… finished and she… well…. Um…”
“Were you always safe?”
I nodded. “We were until we were confident the morning after pill covered us. Then we wanted to see what it felt like, you know, natural. After that… Well, we didn’t have any scares, but I would have been by her side should there have been.”
“Good boy.” She paused again. “Mikey, I haven’t had sex in over a year.”
I know my jaw gaped at that revelation and didn’t have a clue how to respond. “Um…”
Then she kissed me. I’ll admit I froze completely when she did that, alarm bells ringing in my head that this was Katie’s mother, and despite the fact we’d broken up, this was… awkward. Sally soon sensed my hesitancy and pulled back. “I’m sorry, Mikey. I thought…”
I needed to clear my head, placing the glass on the table. “I really should…,” trailing off, as I got to my feet.
She grabbed me gently by the wrist. “Please stay, Mikey,” she quietly.
I’d never heard her sound so vulnerable. I met her eyes and they were pleading with me to stay. But I wasn’t sure if that was a good idea. Because I knew I was on the verge of giving into temptation. I now knew she wanted me, despite who I was to her. And I knew I wanted her. It was so wrong to think that. I knew the whole thing would blow up in her face. But I would have slept with her in a heartbeat.
Sitting down next to her again, I poured myself another glass, Sally offering hers so I could pour another one for her too, my hand noticeably shaking as I poured the bottle. I’d never felt so nervous before. My first time with Katie had been awkward, but I hadn’t felt the nerves because it had felt so right. I knew the nerves I felt right now were because Sally was, well, she was experienced. And while I had experience, I’d only had that with one girl, and that girl had been her own bloody daughter.
We sat in silence again, listening to the music, sharing the occasional glance. Every time I looked at her, she smiled at me, and I returned the gesture. “Do you find me attractive, Mikey?” she finally asked, breaking the tension.
“Definitely.”
“Desirable?”
“Yes.”
“Would you take me into my bedroom and fuck me?”
I sipped at my drink. “Yes. But I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“Because I’m Katie’s mother,” she stated, not asked.
“Exactly.”
“And if I wasn’t?”
“We wouldn’t be having this conversation as we’d already be in your bedroom.”
“Is there anything I can do or say to change your mind?”
“It’s not really about changing my mind. I want to do it. The body definitely wants to do it. The mind just needs to catch up.”
She grabbed my glass and placed both hers and mine on the table before relaxing back on the couch. Turning completely to face me, as I did the same, she grabbed my hand for a moment before running it up my up and over my shoulder. Feeling her hand then travel up the back of my neck and into my hair, she gently pulled me forward to kiss her. This time, I responded immediately, our mouths slightly parting and I could taste the alcohol on her lips. The kiss was rather chaste for a moment before I felt her tongue requesting entrance. I pulled back again.
“Are you absolutely sure?” I asked. She nodded. “Me too.”
Wrapping my free arm around her waist, I pulled her in closer and kissed her. Soon our tongues were playful and our hands were exploring each other. She only tasted of alcohol, but then again, I would have too. But I could smell her scent, a mixture of perfume and body-spray that made her smell delightful. Our mouths not breaking, she pulled me down as she lay back on the couch, spreading her legs as I lay between them. I have no doubt she would have felt my erection as I pressed into her, feeling her grin as she broke the kiss for a moment.
“Your body definitely wants it,” she stated in a tone I’d never heard in her voice before.
I kissed her again, purposely pressing my groin into hers, rewarded with a whimper, as I felt both hands caressing my back, one of her legs looping around mine. Even while kissing her, I was still feeling a little stunned about the turn my life was possibly taking. Did I feel guilty? No. Did I think about Katie? No. Did I only think about the attractive woman currently underneath me? Hell yes. I then cleared my mind and focused on kissing her, one of my hands trailing up her body and gently caressing one of her breasts, earning me another grin as I kissed her.
Then we heard keys in the door and we quickly scrambled into seating positions on the couch. “Mum?” Katie called, entering the living room a few seconds later. “Oh…”
“Hello, sweetie. Where have you been?”
I sat silently. “Oh, I’ve just been to collect…” She trailed off as king of the douchebags appeared at her side. I know you shouldn’t judge a book by its cover, but he looked like a complete moron, the type of guy I knew Katie would usually have nothing to do with. I noticed Sally look him up and down, turn towards me and her eyes said everything. I couldn’t help the slight smirk as she stood up.
“And you are?” Sally asked.
“Mark.” God, he sounded like a moron too. There was no offer of a handshake, or anything else. The look he returned was not respectful.
I knew Sally wasn’t going to like this one little bit. And I knew she would have no problem telling her daughter what she thought. “Katie, with me please.” Sally disappeared into the kitchen, Katie following meekly behind. The door to the kitchen was closed and, while I could hear voices, I couldn’t hear exactly what was being said. Still, this was a rather interesting development.
“Who are you?”
“Me?” I replied, pointing to myself, “Oh, I’m just the ex-boyfriend. Katie’s mother invited me around for a drink to celebrate Christmas. Sally and I go way back.”
That revelation startled him. “Ex-boyfriend?” he asked carefully, clearly looking me up and down.
“Yep, though trust me, I’m not here for Katie. She’s all yours, mate. No doubt you’re just going to be another notch on her bed post. Might even start stapling the used condoms to her wall with your selfie photo.”
He appeared thoughtful, though as thoughtful a moron like he appeared to be, could be. Sally appeared a few moments later, a slightly satisfied smile on her face, Katie appearing moments later. “Come on, Mark, I’m taking you home,” she said quietly, the pair leaving without saying goodbye.
We sat in silence for at least a minute or two before I had to ask, “So… What was that conversation about? You can tell me to butt out if you want…”
“I just said I’m not having my daughter bring strange boys back to my house. My house, my rules. If she wants to be a slut, and thinks she can bring home idiots like him to my house, she can keep dreaming. And definitely move out.” She touched my arm. “I still wish…”
I put my hand on hers. “Part of me still wishes that, too. It always will. But she made the choice,” I said quietly with a sigh. “Listen, that’s killed the mood a little. In fact, it’s kind of killed it completely for me.”
“I understand, Mikey. Thanks for coming, though. And for the little make out session. I’ll feel invigorated all week,” she said with a light laugh.
I couldn’t help laugh as she escorted me to the door. I turned to face her on the threshold, then thought, ‘What the hell!’, wrapped my arms around her and kissed her again. We must have made out for a good minute before I finally broke away, both us breathing heavily, Sally with her eyes closed a few seconds after mine. “Are you sure you have to go?”
I hugged her close and whispered in her ear. “It’s for the best. At least for now. Maybe some other time, when we’re not interrupted?”
“I’d like that,” she said before kissing my cheek, “Goodnight, Mikey.”
“See you later, Sally.”
It was darker than I realised as I walked back to the house, checking my phone to see I’d been with Sally for at least four to five hours. As soon as I walked inside, Mum and Dad inundated me with questions. Dad was very keen to hear if I’d slept with her. I couldn’t help laugh as I said we didn’t do anything. Well, except kiss.
“You kissed Ms. Williams?” my sister asked, “But, she’s like, old and stuff!”
“She’s only…” I had to stop and count, “Forty-three.” Then I had to pause. “Wow, that’s actually… pretty hot, when I think about it. Definitely MILF territory.”
“She’s older than Mum!” my sister exclaimed.
“I do have one thing to say, Michael,” my father stated. Use of the full name mean some good advice, and more than likely a warning, was about to come. “You are aware of who she is, and who your ex-girlfriend is. There will be plenty of gossip and rumour if you’re serious.”
“I’m not sure anything is even happening, Dad. We get along well. We shared a little kiss. It was nothing.”
“But do you want it to be nothing?” Mum wondered. My silence spoke volumes. “Just be careful, Mikey. You don’t want to get hurt again.”
“I’ll be fine, Mum.”
I had no work forthcoming between Christmas and New Year, an unspoken agreement that the neighbours wouldn’t request anything during the holiday season, unless it was urgent. That allowed me plenty of time to relax by the pool, evening spending a little time with my younger sister, who continued to tease me a little bit about a possible romance with Sally. It was all in good fun and, I couldn’t deny it really, that there was an element of truth to what she was saying.
For New Year’s Eve, my friends had planned for us to head into the city to bar hop before settling in one for the celebrations. Most of us were single, and while there was plenty of joking at my expense about being newly single, there were also plenty of commiserations, more than aware of how much I had loved Katie, and how she’d broken my heart. Thankfully, they were unaware of what was happening with her mother. I don’t think I could have withstood that much ribbing.
I dressed as nicely as I could. A well-ironed shirt. Trousers. Leather shoes. I combed my hair, doused myself in half a bottle of deodorant, even slapped on a little cologne. Wandering out into the living room, Mum whistled. “Hot date, tonight?”
“Just out with the boys, Mum.”
“Looking to pull?”
“No, Mum. But I’ll play wingman for any of my friends.” Mum looked ready to say something, perhaps that I should give it some thought. Instead, she simply kissed my cheek and told me to have fun as I heard the taxi arrive, carrying at least two of my mates. After grabbing a couple of roadies, we boarded a train into the city, casually knocking back our cans, and enjoying some conversation and laughter. Thankfully, we had one of the new air-conditioned trains, so only sweat a little bit on the way.
The city was already heaving by the time we arrived, six of us eventually joining up. We bar hopped for a couple of hours, knocking back a pint in each, checking out the talent, before moving on. It was around 8 or 9pm when I felt my phone buzz in its pocket, pulling it out to see I had a message.
From Sally.
Are you in the city? Where are you? Would you like to meet for a drink?
I replied immediately. ‘On George Street. Where are you? And yes.’
She sent me the name of a bar not too far away, suggesting to our friends we should give that a try. Upon entering the bar, I know all six of us came to a halt. The bar was full but my eyes were immediately draw to the stunning woman sitting all by herself, wearing a strapless little black dress, barely halfway down her thigh, considering how her legs were crossed, said legs covered in thigh highs, feet in what appeared to be sensible heels. My eyes travelled up and down her body a couple of times, before I looked at her face. She looked straight at me and smiled, noticing the necklace plunging into her cleavage, the light make-up and the fact she’d had her hair done.
She was absolute stunning.
I took the lead, walking towards her. “Hi, Mikey,” she said.
“Hello, Sally.”
She then looked past me. “Hello, boys. Having fun tonight?” I heard murmured replies of ‘Yeah, fine’, among others. I knew they’d probably have faces like me. “Do you mind if I steal Mikey here for a while? I’m dying for some company. My friend abandoned me, the tramp.”
“Sure, Ms. Williams,” one of my friends said, turning to see all of them simply smile at me, before they disappeared into the crowd.
I took the barstool next to Sally, purposely moving it closer to hers. She grabbed the attention of the bartender. “Two Maker’s Mark on the rocks. In fact, make it four. We don’t want to keep ordering, do we, Mikey?”
“I don’t plan on getting too drunk tonight.”
She returned a smile. “Oh, and what do you plan on doing tonight?”
“That’s for me to know and you to find out,” I replied, sounding far more confident than I should have.
“Oh, a surprise? I like surprises.”
We made small-talk for the next hour or so, drinking slowly, as I definitely didn’t want to get drunk. Sally kept to the same pace as me. My mates appeared later as I’d practically abandoned them upon arrival, and I ditched them for the rest of the night without any guilt whatsoever. I did escort them to the door, and I had many suggestions of what I should do. Though crude, they were what I planned in the end.
We continued to sit at the bar, eyes only for each other. Seeing an open booth, I suggested we get a little more comfortable, so we sat down next to each other, a drink in each hand so we didn’t have to order again until after midnight. If we even got that far…
“You look very handsome tonight, Mikey.”
“You’re something else entirely, Sally.”
“What do you mean?”
“I’m not really sure what I can say without sounding incredibly corny.”
“Keep it simple then.”
“You’re stunningly beautiful.”
The smile she returned would have lit up a darkened room. Instead of kissing me, though, she simply cuddled into me. I wrapped an arm around her, inhaling the scent of her perfume and shampoo. “This should feel so wrong, what I want to do with you,” she said quietly.
“I know what you mean.”
“But you have to move on, right?”
“You’re right. I do need to move on.”
“And I’m a single woman too.”
“You are.”
“So neither of us should feel guilty.”
“Agreed,” I stated, without hesitation, “Why should we be feeling guilty about our mutual attraction?”
We sat in silence, listening to the hum of conversation, my hand just gently stroking her side, occasionally sipping at my drink, continuing to make idle chit-chat. Eventually, there was the countdown, the pair of us looking at each other as we counted down to one. We said Happy New Year and then we were all over each other.
There was an urgency to our kiss which suggested everything we wanted. We’d been denying ourselves what we really wanted and I guess reached the point where we stopped caring, at least what others thought. I soon had her pressed into the corner of the booth, our mouths refusing to break as her tongue explored mine. I ran a hand up her legs and under her dress, Sally smiling for a moment before moving my hand up her body and feeling her up.
“We should go because, if we don’t stop, we’re going to get kicked out.”
I booked us an Uber. Five minutes later, we were in the backseat of a car, being driven to her house in the suburbs. We managed to behave while sat in the back, at least for a little while, before Sally switched from the right to centre seat and we started making out again. I noticed the driver watch occasionally through the rear-view mirror, though he stopped every time I noticed him watch for too long.
I was rock hard by the time we arrived at her home, giving the Uber quite the tip as I noticed he did put his foot down along the highway leading out of the city. Sally practically dragged me to the front door, fumbling in the darkness for the keyhole, so I took out my phone to help. Once inside, there was no delay as Sally grabbed me by the front of my shirt and ripped it off, our mouths locking again as we stumbled through the darkness towards her bedroom. She stopped for a moment as she switched on the bedside lights. I couldn’t help smile.
“What?”
“Katie never liked the lights on. Even after a few months, she still felt self-conscious.”
“Well, I want to see you. And I assume you want to see me?”
I looked down at my rather obvious erection. “I think that speaks for itself.”
She grabbed me by the hand and sat me down on the edge of the bed. She took a couple of steps back and started to strip. I know I ogled as she ran her hands up and down her body, her eyes never leaving mine. Any time I looked ready to move, she shook her head. I stayed in place, barely, watching as she moved a hand to the back of her dress, watching as she unzipped it. Slowly, excruciatingly slowly I thought, she lowered the dress, first revealing the lacey black bra covering her breasts, lower over her flat stomach then over her panties, garter and finally over her thigh-high stockings, stepping out of it and flinging it to the side. She then strode towards me as I looked her up and down.
“What do you think?” she asked, almost shyly.
I did the only thing I could think of, wrapping an arm around her, placing my hand on her back and dragging her forward so I could kiss her stomach, before standing, slowly kissing up her body until I could kiss her on the lips. I felt her hands run up my sides before one headed south and gently grasped my cock. I couldn’t help gasp when she did.
“Are you excited, Mikey?”
“Uh-huh.”
“Will you cum quickly?”
“I don’t normally, but…”
She smiled again. “I’ll just take it as a compliment when you do.”
I chuckled at the use of ‘when’, not ‘if’, not that I was offended. We resumed kissing as her fingers quickly found the buttons of my shirt, that disappearing rather quickly, before her fingers found my belt, button and fly, my trousers quickly joining those on the floor, though I then spent a few seconds awkwardly kicking off my shoes and socks.
“Sorry,” I said, “Didn’t think about that.”
“Don’t worry about it,” she smiled as we resumed our kiss. Hands were now definitely exploring, running my fingers up and down all the sensitive areas I’d read about. Eventually I just had to see more of her, my fingers finding the clasp of her bra. Thanking any god I could think of that I at least knew what I was doing there, I had that unclasped easily, finally freeing her breasts. I had to stop for a moment and look down. They were small but they were perfect. Barely any sag, and lighter coloured nipples than I expected.
“What do you think?” she asked, a hint of nerves in her tone.
I answered her by bending down to take one of her nipples in my mouth, hearing her gasp as I sucked and nibbled on it. Feeling both her hands around the back of my head, I kept on sucking and licked as I moved my own hands down her back towards her butt, taking two handfuls of what were some rather firm cheeks. I’d always thought she had a great arse, but had never though how it would feel. It was firm but there was enough meat on there to grab hold of.
I heard her sigh against as I moved to her other breast, suckling at that one as I slowly moved one hand from her ass, gently caressing her skin as I moved it to her front. I then gently rubbed across her panties until I felt her mound, delighted to feel she was very wet. I know I smiled to myself upon feeling how wet she was, Sally gently grabbing my chin and lifting my face towards hers.
“That’s what you do to me, Mikey,” she said softly.
Then I felt her hand grab my cock, tented in my underwear, unable to hold back the gasp, and the shudder through my body, when she did. Feeling her fingers simply stroke it gently, I felt her other hand grab the band and pull them down, helping them over my cock before they fell to the ground. She looked down for a moment before returning her eyes to mine. “Wow. Very nice, Mikey.”
I felt my cheeks heat up. “Yeah?”
“Definitely.” She then leaned forward. “I can’t wait until it’s inside me,” she breathed into my ear, before leaning back, “But first, I think you need a blowjob. If you cum fast, don’t worry. We have all night and morning.”
I gulped as I watched her lower herself to her knees, her eyes never leaving mine. I just had to watch her as she grabbed my cock by its head and trailed a tongue up its shaft. I hissed again, knowing I wasn’t going to last long at all. “Did Katie suck your cock, Mikey?” she teased.
“Occasionally.”
“Was she any good?” I shrugged, as I had no-one to compare her to. “Did she swallow?”
“No, she definitely didn’t do that.”
Sally just smiled up at me. “Well, another sign I’m not my daughter as I certainly will for you.”
I nearly erupted there and then, somehow holding it back. Grabbing my cock by the base, she continued to lick up and down, bathing the entire length in her saliva, teasing the head, always rather sensitive as I was uncut. She finally stopped teasing me, taking a little bit of my cock in her mouth, feeling her tongue tease the underneath of my shaft, her hot breath on its head. Her eyes still never left mine. I’m sure she was smiling.
I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, but I knew I had to watch. I wanted to and I knew Sally would want me to watch. I gazed down again as more and more of my cock disappeared into her mouth with each movement of her head. It was now coated in saliva, and I heard Sally almost choking as she attempted to take even more of my cock. I’d never measured, as it didn’t interest me, but I’m guessing it was a little bigger than average?
When I felt her nose press into my groin, she pulled back and smiled up at me. “Knew I could do it,” she exclaimed, continuing to pump my cock, “I’m impressed, Mikey. You have a lovely cock. And you haven’t cum yet.”
“I really want to.”
“Then cum, Mikey. You’re eating my pussy next. One good turn deserves another, after all.”
The thought of eating her out nearly did me in. She smiled and obviously knew, as my cock immediately disappeared inside her mouth again. Soon, her head was bobbing up and down fast, and I could only groan as I did everything I could to hold my orgasm back. She grabbed one of my hands and put it on the back of her head, gently grabbing some of her hair as I cautiously started to thrust forward. I was sure I heard her choke as I did, but she looked up and slightly shook her head. I guess she meant it was okay.
Jesus wept, it was probably the hottest thing I’d ever experienced in my life. “I’m going to cum in a second.” I know she said she’d swallow, but wasn’t sure, and so was ready to pull back. All she did was put a hand on each butt cheek and kept on sucking me, her head bobbing even faster, doing things to my cock I didn’t even think were possible. “Gonna cum!” I yelled. Sally didn’t stop, and seconds later I was blasting hot ropes into her mouth or throat, feeling my legs almost give way, letting go of her hair as I’d grabbed it tightly as I’d cum in her mouth.
She hummed happily to herself as my orgasm finished, helping her forward on her knees as I sat back on the bed. She finally took her mouth from my cock, licking her lips as she cleaned any residual cum from it. She then sat on her knees, looking up at me. I couldn’t help but smile at her. She was simply stunning.
“Very nice, Mikey. Very nice indeed.”
“Yeah…”
“Mind blowing?” I nodded with what I’m sure was a crooked grin. “Well, I know I could definitely do that again.” I could only return a weak smile as she got up off the floor to sit next to me. “Take a couple of minutes. I know you need to recover. Though I’m sure you’ll be rock hard in no time.”
I chuckled. “That definitely won’t be a problem. Not with you, Sally.”
She smiled and gently kissed my cheek. “You’ve thought about it?”
I couldn’t lie. “I’ll admit you’ve been on my mind a lot lately.” I paused then added, “Particularly when taking care of myself.”
She cuddled and wrapped both arms around me. “You’ve been on mine too,” she said quietly, “Probably for longer than you’ve thought about me.”
“Really?” I couldn’t hide my surprise.
“As I said, Mikey, you’ve grown into a fine, young man. I have no problem admitting you’ve been the subject to a fantasy or two of mine when I masturbate.”
“Wow,” I said quietly, “That’s pretty hot, actually.” I turned and leaned towards her, our lips meeting again. It didn’t take long until the kiss was deepened, this time myself requesting entrance to her mouth. Hearing her moan was a thrill, as I wasn’t sure if I was a good kisser or not, having only ever kissed Katie. I figured Sally could give me pointers if I did anything wrong. But she seemed to like what I was doing as we slowly made our way up the bed as a pair, Sally eventually ending up underneath me. I broke the kiss and simply looked at her.
“I haven’t had a man look at me like that in years,” she whispered.
I wasn’t quite sure what she meant, and didn’t think I should ask. So I just kissed her again, ensuring I pressed my cock into her panties, making her break the kissed as she gasped, so I kissed down her cheek and eventually to her neck. “Oh…” I heard her say, I think in surprise. Perhaps she thought I’d just head south. I showed her neck plenty of attention, earning myself another couple of moans before I nibbled on one of her ears, hearing her squeal in delight.
“Inexperienced but I know how to worship a body,” I whispered into her ear. She grabbed my head again and rammed her tongue into my mouth for a few seconds.
“You’re going to make me cum so fast too!”
“Hopefully not too fast. I want to enjoy this.”
She smiled at me again. “My daughter is such an idiot.”
I just shook my head. “Forget about her. I’m here with you, Sally.”
The smile changed, as did her eyes, I believe in a good way. Then she just hugged me tightly for a few seconds. Eventually releasing me, I snaked a hand down her body, teasing her pussy above her panties, the cloth now absolutely soaking. I noticed her shudder, closing her eyes as she did. Kissing her neck again, I slowly made my way down, coating her upper chest in kisses before I focused attention on her breasts again. Nipples already well and truly hard, I nibbled at one, causing Sally to squeal and squirm as I did.
“So naughty!” she exclaimed, as I continued down, running my hands down her side as I kissed her flat stomach. I noticed the heavy breathing and was left wondering how turned on she was, also wondering if she was going to cum quite fast as well.
Arriving at her panties, I kissed over them, including kissing her soaking panties, having my first faint taste of her juices. I’ll admit I found that very exciting. But I only teased her, feeling her body thrust forward, wanting me to keep kissing her there. Instead, I started to kiss down one her legs, despite the fact she was still wearing her thigh highs, caressing her thighs and calves, until I was even kissing her feet, after removing her heels, hearing her giggle when I tickled them. Moving to her other leg, listening to her moans and gasp, I did the same thing, continuing to caress and massage her legs as I kissed back up towards her pussy.
“Mikey, no offence, but are you sure Katie is your only partner?”
“I’m online a lot, Sally. I like to know things.”
“Good god almighty, I can’t wait to find out how much you do!”
I did think ‘Don’t get your hopes up too much’, as I had no idea what would work or not. Wearing a garter belt, Sally was smart enough to wear her black lacey panties above them, so she could keep on her garter belt and thigh highs. I was going to leave those on as I found them very sexy. Well, I did find them incredibly sexy on her anyway. Removing her panties revealed her glistening cunt, and I must say I was very pleased by what I saw. She was… Well, she was a woman.
“I don’t shave but keep it neat,” she said quietly. I met her eyes and I could see her concern. I just smiled.
“Not all of us are obsessed by it being shaved. Well, I’m not anyway.”
“Please eat me out, Mikey,” she said, with not a little desperation.
Spreading her legs a little, I lowered my face towards her pussy and audibly inhaled. It was divine. Then I dipped my tongue to taste her. That was even better. Even that little touch made her gasp with excitement. Wrapping my left arm around her right thigh, I dipped my tongue again, teasing her labia, feeling her buck slightly as she must have been incredibly sensitive, before spreading those with my tongue to tease her entrance, rewarded by another slight flow of her juices.
“Mikey,” she whispered, as I continued to tease her entrance, running my tongue up and down her slit before I tickled her clit. That caused her to cry out. She was breathing heavily, continued to press down into my mouth, and I knew she wasn’t going to last too much longer.
Taking a moment to lick a finger on my right hand, I gently inserted that inside and started to finger her in a way I knew would hit her g-spot, or at least that’s what I hoped. “Another one. Put another one in.” So I did that, gently fucking her with two fingers as I now focused more attention on her clit. She was now pressing down into me, desperate for me to make her cum.
“Jesus Christ, Mikey. Fuck,” she cried. Hearing her swear like that almost made me chuckle, though even in the moment, I don’t think she’d have even noticed. “Faster, Mikey, faster,” she asked, if not demanded. Figuring she meant both fingers and tongue, that’s what I did. Flicking and circling her clit with my tongue, I fucked her with my fingers, my entire hand soon running slick, her body writhing against my ministrations. I clamped my mouth over her clit and was merciless, moving my arm slightly so my fingers would only now hit the right spot inside her.
“Holy shit, I’m so close, Mikey.” I wasn’t going to break whatever I was doing now to reply. All that did was drive me on to make sure she came hard, lifting her body ever so slightly as I was now pumping my fingers in and out of her like a piston. My tongue was even starting to get a little sore, but I wasn’t about to stop now.
And then she came. “Fucking hell!” she cried, making some other sounds I couldn’t quite make out as the walls of her cunt clamped tight around my fingers as she shuddered for a few seconds, her legs immediately feeling like jelly, the one I was still holding falling flat against the bed. I kept going, continuing to pump into her, unsure if she wanted me to stop or not. I soon felt one of her hands run through my hair, looking up to see her head still lying back on the pillow. But I took that as a sign to stop, taking my fingers from her cunt, licking those clean, before I crawled up the bed, hovering above her.
She opened her eyes, noticed me, and immediately hugged me close. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice quivering, “I haven’t been made to feel like that in years.”
She didn’t let go of me as I shuffled to her side, snuggling into me as I wrapped my arms around her. Despite what we’d just done, this felt like the most intimate thing we’d done so far, feeling her head on my chest, just beneath my chin. I could feel her taking a series of deep breaths, kissing the top of her head as I held her.
I thought she’d gone to sleep, slightly leaning back, though she lifted her head as I did, returning another one of those heart-warming smiles I was already getting used to. Without a word, she lifted hands to my chest and pushed me onto my back, lifting herself up as she straddled my chest, feeling her warm pussy rest against my cock, currently lying flat against me. I knew what we were going to do and I felt a real case of nerves suddenly come across me. I mean, everything up to then had been fantastic. I’d thoroughly enjoyed everything. But having actual sexual intercourse was a big step, the final step, and I knew it would be a real change in our relationship, at least in my mind. I think she sensed it, leaning over to kiss me gently on the lips, only lifting her face a few inches from mine.
“Do you want me, Mikey?” I nodded. “Do you want to fuck me?”
“I do. Definitely.”
“Do you want to make love to me?” she asked softly.
I couldn’t help smile. “That I’d love to do too.” Then I paused and looked down. “Um, should I put something on?”
“Not necessary. I take the morning after pill almost religiously, just in case I find a man who is interested in sleeping with me.” Then she smirked. “That means I can take all the cum you can deposit in me tonight, and hopefully tomorrow morning too.”
I couldn’t help chuckle at that, and suddenly any nerves I had disappeared, taking a deep breath. “There we go. Happy thoughts once again. So, what I’m going to do, Mikey, is ride your cock until we cum together. Would you like that?” I nodded again, finding myself rather incapable of speech. “Good. Once we’ve done that, then I’m thinking you can fuck me once more before we go to sleep. I think we’ll probably be worn out by then. I know I will.”
“Good plan.”
She gently kissed me again before sitting up, rubbing her pussy lips against my cock, coating it in her juices. I knew I had a big, dumb grin on my face as she did so, as she chuckled at my reaction. She did that for at least a couple of minutes, teasing both her and I, though I didn’t mind, as it gave me ample time to run my hands up and down her body, including spending a bit more time fondling her boobs.
“Do you like them?” she asked, more serious than I expected.
“They’re gorgeous, Sally. Just like the rest of you.”
Without warning, she lifted herself up, grabbed the base of my cock and put it at her entrance. Her eyes meeting mine, I didn’t know where to look as I felt her lower herself down on my cock, only stopping once our pelvic regions met.
“Fucking hell, Mikey,” she whispered.
“Good?”
“Good?” she giggled, “Good, he asks! I haven’t felt this full in years. Trust me, we’re doing this again.”
“Happy days!”
This being one of the few times I’d ever had sex without a condom and being with only the second woman in my lifetime, the number of sensations flowing down my cock and through my body into my mind were, well, mind-boggling. Her cunt was so warm, so wet, so tight. I mean, I felt it a little with a condom, but without one? My god, I knew what I’d been missing out on when it came to an experienced woman. I couldn’t help the rather contented smile that likely appeared on my face.
“You feel fantastic, Sally.”
She said nothing. Instead, she started to slowly rock herself on my cock, looking down to see around half my cock reappear before disappearing inside her once again. The sight was mesmerising, before I tore my eyes away to look at her face again. She had the same smile that was likely on mine, though her eyes were filled with lust and desire. Leaning down, hand to either side of me, we kissed as she slowly moved a bit faster, running my hands down her sides to her arse, shifting my legs slightly, hearing her moan as I did.
“Done this before?”
“Porn. Watched a little bit, know the basic moves. Not into gymnastics,” I replied before kissing her again.
I started thrusting, meeting her body movement. Neither of us lifted the tempo too much, at least not to start. I just enjoyed the feeling of having sex without a condom, the feeling of my cock wrapped by a nice hot, tight pussy. I knew I wasn’t going to last too long. The sensations flowing through me were overwhelming. “So good, Mikey,” she moaned, “Hitting all the right spots.”
“You’re telling me.”
Moving my hands to her hips, I started to thrust up a little faster, earning a squeal as Sally kissed me again, hearing her whimper as I upped the tempo again. I wanted it to last, but I also wanted to cum into her.
“Don’t cum yet. Just a few more minutes.”
“I’ll try,” I said.
I slowed down a little bit, letting Sally take control, though I continued to match her movements. We continued to make out as I ran my hands up and down her body, particularly running my fingers against along her spine, causing her to shudder slightly. “Feels good,” she whispered, feeling the walls of her cunt clinch slightly when I did. Lifting her and myself slightly, I took one of her breasts in hand, gently squeezing it, while taking the other in my mouth, once against licking and nibbling at her nipple.
“Oh god, keeping doing that too!” she cried, feeling her really start to bounce up and down. Having an idea what to do, I shuffled us backwards until I was virtually sitting up against the headboard, Sally sitting in my lap. She was now riding my lap with abandon, barely able to keep my mouth attached to her breast. That was helping me ignore the build-up of cum in my balls that wanted to escape.
“Fuck, Mikey, any second,” she moaned, lifting my mouth from her nipple to kiss her, feeling her moan into my mouth before I held her around her body and kissed her neck again. That did the trick, as she cried out my name before letting rip a series of expletives, feeling the walls of her pussy squeeze my cock time and again. I thrust upwards barely half a dozen times before I finally released a torrent of cum inside her. I think she barely noticed, collapsing against my chest once she was done. I tried stroking her back, telling me to stop as she was far too sensitive. So I just hugged her tightly towards me.
We sat together in silence, still joined, my cock barely going down inside her. I was ready to move, but she practically ordered me to stay where I was. Chuckling at her tone, I did as she asked.
“Mikey,” she said softly.
“Yeah?”
“I’m going to start developing feelings very quickly if this continues.”
“I can say I already feel the same way.”
“Does that scare you?”
“It should… But it doesn’t. Well, not much…”
She looked up and smiled. “I guess now isn’t really the right time to discuss it.”
“Why not? We just shared something very intimate.”
The smile broadened. “I guess we did.”
Reaching up to caress her cheek, I watched as her eyes closed, moving her head into my palm, running my hand over her ear and the back of her head, running my fingers through her hair before I kissed her gently. Opening her eyes, I couldn’t help notice they glistened slightly. Then she chuckled. “Are you sure you’re only eighteen?”
“I can check my birth certificate when I get home if you want.”
That made her laugh, defusing the moment somewhat. It was getting a little heavy, and even I had to admit my feelings were running a little high, though I was also unsure what they were exactly. All I knew is that I liked her. I liked her a lot. And that was always going to prove awkward.
Sighing to herself, she detached herself from my lap, heading to the bathroom to clean up. Having always finished in a condom, I started to understand sex could be even messier than I realised, making her laugh when I asked what she was doing. Returning a few minutes later, carrying a glass of water each, I necked it immediately, feeling far thirstier than I realised. Sex was hard, sweaty, tiring work.
We lay side by side, just looking at each other, running a hand up her side. I couldn’t remember ever seeing her look so…Well, to put it simply, happy. I was starting to feel a little tired. It had been a long day and night, though I really wanted to make love to her again, though was unsure if I had the stamina, as weary as I felt.
“Mikey?” I raised eyebrows. “Can you just hold me the rest of the night? I can’t remember the last time someone did that.”
There was only a thin blanket on her bed, considering it was the middle of summer, the room kept cool by the central air that blew cold air around the house. Sally turned around and shuffled backwards as I wrapped my arms around, her butt nestling into my crotch, feeling her grab my right hand with her left. Kissing her cheek, I whispered good night in her ear and fell asleep not long later.
Soft lips woke me the next morning, opening my eyes to see Sally. Memories of the previous night flooded back immediately, unable to hide my smile. Then I leapt on her, hearing her laugh as she ended up on her back. She was ready for me immediately, though it wasn’t going to be a hard fuck. She sighed as I entered her again, feeling her legs wrap around me immediately.
“Fuck me, Mikey.”
I surprised myself by lasting around fifteen minutes, though that was due to stopping every so often, letting the urge to cum die down. Sally giggled the third time I did that, knowing I was worried about her orgasm too. She just kissed my cheek and told me to finish. I’d made her plenty happy the night before. That was a relief, as I came only a minute or so later once I’d pounded her a little bit, which made her happy too.
Lying down next to her once I was done, I asked what time it was. “11am. Guess we should get up. Want a shower?”
“Sure.”
“Do you want one together?”
“Definitely!”
I made her cum in the shower with my fingers, so that way we both ended up very happy. Then we washed each other down, and there was maybe a little more fondling, definitely more making out, before we headed back to her bedroom. Since I didn’t have spare clothes, I just dressed in my clothes from the night before, Sally just throwing on what I would call ‘house clothes’. I’d seen her naked, so she didn’t exactly have to dress up for me.
Sally told me to take a seat in the kitchen, saying she was going to cook us a fry up. I offered to help, but she said I was her guest, and that I should sit, though she wouldn’t say no to a coffee. So while she cooked, I made her a coffee, and fostered her with as much attention as possible. I was behind her, my neck on her shoulder, whispering something rude in her ear, when I heard footsteps into the kitchen.
“What the…”
I turned around to see Katie in her pyjamas. I don’t think either of us knew she was home, and I was left wondering when she did. I said nothing as Sally just turned to face her. “Hi, sweetie. Happy New Year. Would you like breakfast?”
“What’s Mikey doing here?”
“He’s having breakfast. Is that a problem?”
I did my best to keep my face blank, grabbing my coffee and sitting at the table. I glanced at Sally,
and noticed the smile hadn’t disappeared. “Well, no, I guess not but…” Katie trailed off, then looked at me again. “You’re a little dressed up for breakfast.”
“I didn’t have time to change clothes.” A little cryptic, but whatever.
Katie sat down at the table opposite me. Her eyes looked me up and down. I met her eyes and smiled, though hid it behind the mug of coffee. Otherwise, she said nothing. I certainly had nothing to say to her, though I have to say, after the night before, my mood was rather good. I still harboured ill-feeling towards her, but a lot of it had evaporated.
Sally walked over ten minutes later with two plates, one for myself, one for Katie, before sitting next to me at the table with a plate of her own, kissing me on the cheek before we started eating.
“Okay, what’s going on?” Katie demanded.
I kept on eating, glancing as Sally chewed a bit of bacon, sipping at her coffee, before replying. “I met up with Mikey in the city last night. We enjoyed a few drinks, brought in the New Year together at the bar, then he escorted me home.” She chewed on a bit of sausage, before adding, “Oh, he also spent the night with me.”
I thought that would have made Katie furious. Instead, she looked ready to burst into tears. “What?” she cried.
Sally just shrugged. “I see no reason you should be getting upset, Katherine. You broke up with him, remember?”
“But he’s my ex-boyfriend!”
“Yes, that’s precisely what he is. He is your ex. Key word there, Katherine: Ex. Therefore, he is available and free to be with who he wants.”
“You’re old enough to be his mother!”
“Age is but a number. And I certainly heard no complaints last night nor this morning. Did I, Mikey?”
“No, ma’am. Definitely no complaints here.”
I tried not to look too smug but I’ll admit a small part of me enjoyed the comeuppance. Any thoughts of revenge had long disappeared once I realised Sally liked me as much as I liked her. I did worry about how Katie would react, but Sally was right. She broke up with me and I was free to be with who I wanted. And if that included Katie’s mother, then so be it.
“But… but… It’s…” Katie trailed off, “It’s not fair!”
“Why is that, Katherine? Isn’t this exactly what you wanted? You can go out and fuck whoever you want now. You’re the one who broke this young man’s heart. I’m sitting beside someone who would have shown you all the love you could have ever wanted, fucked your brains out whenever you wanted, have done everything possible to make your life as enjoyable as possible. He would have simply done everything in his power possible to make you happy. Instead, you threw that back in his face because you wanted to jump on some different dick. You broke his heart, Katherine. I’m just hoping I can help mend it, even if only a little bit.”
That set off the waterworks. “How could you say that to me? I’m your daughter!”
“You ripped his heart out, Katie. He’s been living under a dark cloud ever since that night. You probably didn’t notice and you definitely didn’t care. But I’ve seen it. So have plenty of others. I’m not the only woman in the neighbourhood who wants to get in his pants. Do you know what I see this morning? No cloud. The smile I see isn’t forced. He’s content. And he’s happy. And so am I.” Katie didn’t say another word, running out of the kitchen in floods of tears. I’ll admit, I felt a little sorry for her. Sally sighed to herself. “Sorry, Mikey, I was probably out of line a little there.”
“I think she was given some harsh truths.”
We made a little small talk as we finished breakfast, but I was left with the feeling Sally and Katie would have to repair their relationship. I helped clear up the kitchen before throwing on my shoes, ready to go. I would have stayed, but if Katie was in the house, it was just going to get awkward.
At the front door, we shared a long, deep, lingering kiss, moulding her body into mine, my hands running up and down her body once again. We finally had to come up for air, the pair of us grinning like fools.
“Sally, I’d like to ask you something.”
“Sure.”
“Would you like to go out on a date with me?”
She was thoughtful for a few seconds, and I was left thinking she was going to say no. Then she smiled. “I’d love to, Mikey.”
I breathed a sigh of relief. “Good. How about I call or send you a text later?” Sally nodded. “Okay. I’d better go. Parents are probably wondering where I am too!”
She kissed me again. “Bye, Mikey. Happy New Year.”
“Happy New Year to you, Sally. I hope it’s a good one.”
“Things are definitely looking up,” she said, smiling at me as I turned and walked away, looking back to see her watching me before the door closed. Knowing I had a big dumb grin on my face, I turned and walked the short distance home.
Chapter 126: When the War is Over [Incest]
Chapter Text
"Well, if that isn't a sight for sore eyes, sir."
I could only grunt my agreement as we relaxed against the railing, the steam ship approaching the gap leading towards the harbour. It had been a long trip from Southampton. From leaving the south of Britain, we'd journeyed down the Channel then south along the edge of Atlantic, crossed the Mediterranean for the Suez Canal, through the Gulf of Aden out into the Arabian Sea, south-east across the Indian Ocean into the Timor Sea, journeying the gap between homeland and the Dutch East Indies, before arriving in the Coral Sea and finally heading south, the shore always within what felt like touching distance. Hell of a journey, lasting over a month, and the only real problem for all the men was boredom. Most of us had been in Europe fighting since the early days of the war. I'd joined up as soon as Australia had declared war on Nazi Germany, September 3rd, 1939.
My grandfather had fought in the Great War, and warned me of what I might face when I decided to join up. The family knew he was still haunted by all that he'd seen, the fact he was lucky to escape with barely a scratch despite spending two years on the Western Front. Being his only grandson, I could understand his caution. My father, while not urging, insisted it was the right thing to do. Britain had rallied its colonies to its flag, and all Australians would answer her call. We lived near a small town a couple of hundred miles north-west of Sydney, our farm producing wool and meat for King and country. Thankfully, despite living on a rural farmstead, I had an education, but it was my mechanical know-how which I knew would help when it came to what I wanted to do.
I joined up hoping to be a pilot. By the grace of God, I was accepted into the Royal Australian Air Force. Training was through the Empire Air Training Scheme, I ended up being one of thousands of Australians who was sent to North Africa as part of the Commonwealth forces that faced Rommel’s AfrikaKorps.
I spent five years in North Africa then Europe, seeing action for the first time in late 1940, most Australian units amalgamated into those of the Royal Air Force. I hesitate to say we enjoyed nearly two years in North Africa, flying numerous sorties every week, pitting my wits against the best Nazi Germany had to offer. The Italian Air Force was effective at times, but it was always the Krauts we worried about.
After victory was practically confirmed in North Africa, myself and thousands of compatriots were transferred to Britain and placed under the authority of Bomber Command. All I remember is that we were afforded good food for the first time in years, and there were plenty of pretty ladies about. Being pilots, wearing wings on our uniforms, we were certainly popular, and it was during my break before seeing action over Europe for the first time that I had sex with only my second partner. More partners followed during my time overseas as men in uniform were rather popular in Britain. Particularly men in uniform with accents from the other side of the world.
I saw action in the sky before and during D-Day, but my luck was about to run out. Flying my Spitfire back to my base in Hampshire, one of the things most pilots fear is the landing gear failing. Coming in to land, mine failed. That meant a belly landing, but before that, I had to fly around to ensure the fuel tanks were empty. Crashing upon landing with fuel in the tanks usually meant disaster. The one fear we all lived was fire. Being burned was… horrific.
I managed to land my plane, but the propeller dug into the ground, tipping the plane. I survived, and thankfully the fire was small. But my left leg was smashed to bits, along with numerous other wounds. I ended up spending six months convalescing. I was never in danger of losing my leg, but my worry was not being able to fly again.
Thankfully, despite needing a cane to walk and shooting pains from time to time, I managed to prove I could still fly, and spent the last months of the war escorting bombers into German air space. By now, the Luftwaffe could barely muster a defence, though we did witness their new jet-powered fighters. They were so fast, it was unreal. But there were very few of them, and we knew the Germans now lacked critical supplies, including fuel.
My last sortie over Europe was two days before Victory in Europe Day. Didn’t see an enemy fighter in the sky. No bombers either. It was simply a patrol as the Germans had stopped firing into the sky.
With thousands of Australians now in Europe with nothing to do, there were rumours that we’d all be sent east to fight the Japs. Thankfully, while a few thousand did end up flying over Asia, my length of service and injury had me receiving my transfer papers home.
Having spent over five years away from home, the only way I’d kept in touch was by post, and that took forever to arrive. Think I’d received ten letters in total from home. I wrote back more often, but I’m sure a lot of what I said was censored, just in case it ended up in enemy hands. Most of the news I received was bad. The death of friends. The deaths of my grandparents. The death of my father, leaving my mother a widow, and three sisters without any male presence on the farm.
No matter what, I was looking forward to going home and seeing my family. I’d left the farm as a fresh-faced eighteen-year-old. I was now returning as a war veteran of twenty-four, with a bad leg, plenty of medals on my uniform and a lot of memories, some of them good, a lot of them the sort that meant I didn’t want to close my eyes and dream.
A soft elbow into my side broke me out of my reverie. “There she is, sir. The bridge! The fucking bridge!”
Sydney Harbour Bridge came into view, and I could see the docks in the distance, and the vast crowds waiting to meet us. Many of the men were in my position, having been in Europe for up to five years. I knew many Australians had chosen to remain in Europe, finding themselves a British, French, Italian, even German wife.
“Your family waiting for you, Smithy?” I wondered.
“Aye, sir. Was sent a cable during the voyage. You?”
“No, they know I’m coming home, but with the farm and everything, I’m going to surprise them by just knocking on the front door.”
“You’re from out west, sir. Quite the journey home, right?”
“North-west, near Tamworth.”
“Long journey home, sir.”
“Aye, but it’ll be worth it.”
It took a couple of hours for the ship to dock, and then even longer for the men to start disembarking. I saw numerous tearful reunions before returning to my shared quarters to grab my few possessions. I had two uniforms, two pairs of casual clothes, a bit of cash, my shaving kit, and a few other bits and pieces to see me home.
Making my way through the crowds, I received salutes and smiles, many stopping just to shake my hand. It felt good to be home, hearing accents in abundance that I hadn’t heard in years, far too used to hearing Pommie and Yankie accents. Someone hailed me a cab, seeing me strolling along with my limp, relying on my cane, asking to be taken to Central Station.
It was heaving with people, standing in line for at least an hour until I could finally ask about a ticket home. Thankfully, there was a train heading north the next day, so after buying one, I asked about a hotel for the night. Wearing my uniform certainly helped open doors for me, being escorted by a rail employee to a nearby hotel. It was simple but just what I needed.
The steam train was waiting early the next morning, boarding my carriage for the long journey home. I’d only been to Sydney once before, after I’d signed up and was sent to the war in North Africa. Other than that, the largest town I’d been to was Newcastle, a couple of hours north of the state capital. I saw London from the air and its sheer size beggared belief. I’d flown over other cities in Europe, and was amazed at how large these could be. Sydney didn’t feel anywhere as large from my window seat. Then again, it was only 1945. Maybe it would grow larger in the next few decades?
Sydney to Tamworth is around 260 miles. The steam train I was riding on probably averaged 40 miles an hour due to all the stops it made, seeing many fellow servicemen leave with their families, receiving plenty of salutes as years in the service had seen me rise in the ranks. I’d had offers to remain in Europe as part of the post-war process, but I wanted to go home to the farm and my family.
It was late afternoon by the time the train finally arrived at Tamworth station, surprised I was one of a few to disembark. Heading towards the main street, I received plenty of stares as I had a feeling few men in uniform were around. The farm was still a good half an hour away by car, and there were no such things as taxi’s in a small place like Tamworth. I’d have to try and thumb a lift if possible.
What I needed to do first was wet my whistle so headed for the best hotel and pub in town. Standing at the bar, I ordered a cold beer. Taking my first sip, it didn’t take long to be inundated with questions or have my hand shaken. When asking about getting back to the farm, one of the older patrons asked, “What’s your name, son?”
“Robert Smith, sir.”
His face lit up. “You’re Maggie’s son!” He held out his hand. “Not surprised you don’t remember me. Harold. Harold Peterson.”
I knew who it was, feeling the smile form. “Mister Peterson. Apologies, it’s just… been a while.”
“Your mother and sisters don’t know you’re here?”
“They know I’m coming home, but I was looking to surprise them.”
He jerked his head to the door. “My vehicle is outside. I’ll give you a lift home. They’ll be delighted to see you.”
“Thank you, sir.”
Joining him in his cab, we were soon on the old road leading to our farm. It was nowhere near the largest in the area, but we had space for a few thousand sheep and cattle. I did wonder how mother had managed since my father died, and without her parents or his, I wondered how much of a struggle it had been.
As we drove along, I made small talk with Harold. He asked a few questions but seemed to know what not to ask. I remembered he was a veteran of the Great War himself. Small towns across Australia were full of remembrance plaques, memorials to the dead. Some small towns had seen their male populations almost wiped out. I had no idea what this war had done to us this time. All I know is that I’d seen many friends die over the years. Too many…
Harold dropped me at the end of the drive, the house still a good walk away, but I didn’t want them to hear the vehicle, as it was a noisy old thing. Still plenty of light in the sky. Shaking his hand, he just said, “Thank you,” before he put his car into drive and headed off to his homestead another twenty minutes or so away.
The walk to the homestead took another twenty minutes or so. Would have been far quicker without my bad leg. Stepping up onto the porch, I simply closed my eyes a moment, took a deep breath. There was a little noise from inside, but overriding that was the sound of the countryside. Or the lack of it. The word I used was serenity. After five years of having my ears pounded, the silence was actually a little disturbing. I knew it was going to take time to readjust.
Knocking on the door, I put my cap on and made sure my suit was unwrinkled, looking like the officer I was. Mum answered the door and she nearly fainted. “Oh my god!” she cried before collapsing into my arms, immediately sobbing away.
Feeling her head against my chest, I wrapped my arms around her and kissed the top of her head. My mother was a hard woman. Life on the farm would do that to anyone, but I guess not seeing me since 1939 would provoke that sort of reaction. Then my sisters appeared and I was soon enveloped by all four of them.
“When did you get back?”
“How long have you been back?”
“Why didn’t you tell us?”
They were just some of the questions I was asked, unable to stop chuckling as I found my cheeks kissed by all four of them before Mum took my hand and led me inside. It was a little deflating that the old man wasn’t around to see me return home, but as I looked around, everything looked about the same as before I’d left.
Beckoned to sit down at the table, Mum disappeared and returned with a bottle of hooch, chuckling away as my sisters gathered close by, all of them wiping their cheeks but their smiles were infectious. All of them were younger than me, most of them dead-ringers for our mother. My mother, Margaret, though she preferred Maggie, was only 43 years old. Though life had been hard, she was still slim and rather attractive, her hair still brunette without any real grey, blue eyes that had always sparkled. One of my sisters was a year old than me, Elizabeth, though she preferred Lizbeth. Brunette, blue eyes, intelligent, but being a woman, her options were limited in a place like this. My second sister was twenty-one, Mary. had almost raven black hair with big brown eyes, the sort of face that reminded me of the girls I saw on the side of bombers back in Blighty. My youngest sister of nineteen, Rose, was perhaps the best lookalike in regards to our mother.
Knocking back a drink, I immediately sighed and sagged back into the chair, removing my cap. I had a couple of scars on my face, reminders of my accident, but the bad leg and other scars on my body were the real reminders. “How did you get here?” Mum asked.
“Mister Peterson. He was in the Central Hotel when I walked in for a beer.”
“I’m guessing you wanted to surprise us?”
“Yeah. I’ve been gone a long time. I’ve received all your letters, those that made it anyway.” I looked around the table. “You were still at school when I left, Rose. You were verging on adulthood, Mary. And Lizbeth…”
“After father… It didn’t feel right to leave.”
I nodded. “Aye. One of the issues with being so far away. Never going to get leave to come all the way back here for it.”
Mum took my hand. “He was ever so proud of you, Robert. Ever so proud.” She gestured with her head. “Your photo still takes pride of place next to your grandfather.”
“Are you hungry, Robbie?” Lizbeth wondered.
“Honestly, I’m starving. I had lunch prepared by the hotel I stayed in, but it wasn’t all that much.”
“I think tonight will be one for celebration,” Mum exclaimed.
I didn’t want to sit inside, suggesting we go sit out on the back veranda. I wanted to see the view for the first time in over half a decade. It was just like I remembered, trees in the distance, green fields otherwise, sheep and cattle grazing. I wondered if men were still working on the farm for mother or if they’d been sent off to fight the Japs. The war had ended during our voyage back home, but it took time for units to be demobilised. I knew many men in Europe might not make it back to Australia until 1946.
Rose cuddled into my left, Mary to my right. No surprise my youngest sisters had missed me. I knew Lizbeth would have done too, but being their older brother, I’d always looked after them. And while they’d remember me, I was certainly a different man to the one who’d left the farm with an idealised view of the world and the war I’d fight in. Reality didn’t match expectations. I guess, in war, it never would.
Sighing again, I hugged both of them tightly. “It’s good to be home,” I said softly, “Damned good to be home.”
“We missed you,” Rose replied, barely above a whisper.
“We kept all your letters,” Mary added, “We’ve probably read each of them hundreds of times, just imagining what you were up to. Mother has always said we’re not to ask too many questions when you got home though. Just like with Pop and his war.”
I sighed again. “You won’t want to hear about a lot of it. In fact, most of it.” I kissed both on the forehead. “Let’s talk about nicer things for now.”
They told me about life for the past six years. Thankfully, it hadn’t been one of deprivation as, though rationing was in effect, the farm produced enough that only certain products were hard to come by. But the vegetable patch and certain trees had provided enough to keep everyone relatively healthy. Being in the service, my diet had certainly been better than civilians, but as long as I had cigarettes, coffee, and liquor, I was generally happy.
Mum and Lizbeth prepared a meal in very quick time, heading inside to be greeted by electric light. Electricity had come to the town before the turn of the century, and was quickly spread out to the farms. Our farm had been in the family for generations, and already had electricity by the time I was born. Sitting at the head of the table, Mum said grace before we tucked in, simply thanking God that I’d returned home, safe and sound.
Though it had been a long day, I wasn’t tired, heading outside to enjoy a drink and a cigarette, taking a seat on the swing chair. Lizbeth joined me, sitting close to me. When her hand rested on my thigh, I took the cigarette from my lips and glanced at her.
“My feelings haven’t changed, Robbie,” she whispered.
I sighed, because even after nearly six years away from home, mine hadn’t either.
*****
Lizbeth and I had always been close growing up, considering we were barely a year apart in age. We attended the small school in Tamworth, nearly all the students in one classroom. We spent all day at school together, would sit side by side on the bus to and from school, and spent most of our time together at home.
It was mid-1939 when things changed between us. I would always insist for the better, and Lizbeth was adamant it was what always what she wanted to. We’d both long finished school by this time, both of us working on the farm. Lizbeth should have been married off by then, but she had showed no interest in any of the men who tried to court her. Father was oblivious to it, but I’d always believed our mother knew why.
“Bloody Germans are going to start another war,” my father muttered while reading the paper. He glanced across the table at me. “That means you might be conscripted, son.”
“I’ll join up before that’s necessary.”
My father nodded his approval before turning his attention back to the newspaper. Glancing at Lizbeth, she looked worried and a little upset. Carefully sliding my hand towards hers, I took it in my hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, returning a half-smile at least.
The nights were dark and quiet on the farm. I’d sometimes lie out on the grass and gaze up at the stars. Knew a little about astronomy. I could recognise one or two constellations. Lizbeth would sometimes join me, the only time we felt safe cuddling in the darkness. It was during one of those times we enjoyed our first kiss. Deep down, we knew what we might end up doing was wrong, against the law, against God. But the attraction was overwhelming, and I knew I loved her far more than I should have done.
That night, after I’d admitted to wanting to join up should it happen, we headed out to look at the stars, taking Lizbeth by the hand some distance from the homestead. Lying back in the darkness, it took barely a minute before we shared our first kiss, sliding my tongue into her mouth quickly, moulding her body into mine. She whimpered within a few seconds, as though we were both eager to go further, we hadn’t had the courage to do so yet. But I had a feeling things might be changing rather quickly regarding that.
My hand slid up under her nightgown, grabbing a breast that I’d already felt more than once, feeling the nipple grow hard as I brushed my fingers over it. Gently squeezing one, rubbing my thumb over it, I moved down to her neck, having learned that made her make cute little noises.
“Touch me,” she whimpered.
That we’d never done before. There’d been a little groping, but I’d never touched between her legs. I knew, once we did that, we wouldn’t stop. “Are you sure?” I whispered into her ear.
“Please touch me, Robbie.” Running my fingers back down her body, her skin soft and supple at my touch, I felt her open her legs, running my fingers through the hair above her sex before I felt the warmth of her pussy. “God, please touch me, Robbie,” she whimpered again.
I enjoyed teasing her, but I also wanted to touch her, running my fingers along her hot, wet slit. She jolted in my arm, biting my shoulder to cover the moan that she released. Fondling her for a few seconds, I finally found what I was looking for, sliding a digit into her pussy. She moaned again into my shoulder, feeling her hips start moving as my finger slid in and out of her.
“Robbie,” she whispered.
Sliding a second finger inside her made her moan, and in the silence, it seemed to echo across the farm. I shushed her, but with her hips now bucking against my fingers now thrusting into her, she covered any further moans by simply focusing on kissing me. The only thing I wanted was to see her naked. Feeling her arm around me, her fingers digging into my back, I didn’t really know what I was doing, but whatever I was, it was certainly getting a good reaction.
“Oooh, right there,” she moaned, “What you’re doing now.”
While my fingers were busy inside her, she hiked up her nightgown and I felt her hand near mine. She released another soft moan as my lips sought hers again. “What are you doing?” I asked.
“I touch this as well and I’ll orgasm, Robbie,” she whispered, “It’s my clitoris.”
“Oh… I’ve heard of that.”
We were not taught about this in school so it was a learning experience for both of us. Father certainly didn’t talk about sex with his children, but mother had sat me down one day and explained what she called the birds and the bees. I certainly masturbated, despite it apparently being a sin. I was a god-fearing young man like any other, but something that enjoyable certainly couldn’t be a sin. Then I wondered if my sister did such things.
“Do you… touch yourself?” I wondered.
“How do you think I learned this?” she breathed.
“I’d like to see it,” I blurted out.
That made her giggle. “Help me orgasm first, Robbie.”
I knew men orgasmed. I knew women orgasmed. Mother had been very honest about sex. Men had sex with women, orgasmed, and if they were then with child, it took nine months. As for women, yes, they did orgasm too, but… the faraway look on mother’s face suggested something I didn’t understand. Then she patted my hand, assured me if I had questions she’d be honest, then left me alone in my small room.
Lizbeth enjoyed an orgasm, moaning into my mouth as she kissed me just in time to cover the noise she made. Her pussy clamped around my fingers as I didn’t stop thrusting them into her, feeling her hips move, wanting my fingers as deep inside her as possible, feeling her fingers continuing to move against her clit before she slowly stopped, asking me to do the same.
Taking my fingers from inside her, I lifted them up to my face, seeing them glisten with her juices in the moonlight before I cleaned them off with my mouth. My sister… tasted delightful, sliding my fingers back inside her again, making her giggle. “Like it, did you?” she murmured, hearing the tease in her voice.
“Mother said some men would… use their mouths down there…”
Lizbeth brushed her fingers against my cock. “I want this there instead, Robbie. I want to make love with you.”
I took a deep breath. “I do too, Lizbeth. We’ll sin together.”
She snorted. “Fuck sin, Robbie. I feel wonderful right now. Why would God want us to stop us feeling like this?”
She had a good point. I believed in God, but I’ll be honest, I had found Sunday school dull and struggled staying awake during most services. But I did believe, and the idea of hell, fire and brimstone, scared most young men. But most of us also had desires of a sexual nature, and many of us probably thought the pursuit would be worth the cost to your soul.
Lizbeth got to her feet, taking off her nightgown, before offering her hand. “Come, I know the perfect place.”
Standing up, I took off my shirt and shorts so I was naked too, and she escorted me to one of the barns nearby. Thankfully, she had selected one that was currently empty, fresh hay in the stalls, ready for the new batch of cattle that father would soon have ready. Making sure the barn door was closed, she found an oil lamp and lit the flame, only enough to provide enough light so we could see each other. Certainly not bright enough to attracted attention from the homestead.
Finding a clean stall, she put the lamp down and lay down, spreading her legs before bending her knees. Sitting on my knees between her legs, I leaned down and kissed her. “I want you to fuck me, Robbie.”
I couldn’t help chuckle. I’d never heard her curse before this evening. Father cursed like a sailor, as mother liked to say. I’d picked it up at a young age, copping more than one clip around the ear. Once I turned 18, he no longer cared. Lifting the lamp, I held it so I could see her body. She was pale all over, milky white skin, pink nipples, no real muscular definition but, to me, she was absolutely perfect. What we were doing was something I’d thought for far too long.
“You’re fucking beautiful, Lizbeth.”
She smiled. “Just what I wanted to hear,” she replied, looking down my body, the smile broadening as she saw my cock for the first time, “And my brother has a good looking cock.”
I looked down, and I don’t think I’d been harder in my life. Putting the lamp down in position so I could see her properly, I relaxed above her, guiding my cock for her entrance. Took a couple of attempts to find the right one, but when the head of my cock slid inside her, we both moaned.
“Don’t cum in me,” she warned.
“I’ll do my best.”
I slowly buried my cock inside the pussy of my sister, groaning loudly once my entire length had disappeared. Meeting her eyes, the smile hadn’t left her face, and her eyes lit up once I started to slowly thrust into her. It was the best five minutes of my life, her pussy so warm, tight and slick. I looked down, smiling to see my cock disappearing inside her, gazing up her body before meeting her eyes again.
“Fuck… fuck…” she moaned.
“Good?” I wondered.
“Keep fucking me, brother.”
I had a feeling she was liking the fact it was me. I’ll admit, I enjoyed the idea of being like this with my sister. If we were going to burn for it, so be it. This first time was going to be worth it. And I was already hoping this wouldn’t be the only time.
Her fingers ran up and down my back, whispered comments about the fact I already felt strong. I’d been helping father on the farm for years and was now helping him full-time after leaving school at 14. It was my destiny to take over the farm once father needed to stop. And no doubt it was the desire for me to have a son to pass it on to him. At 18, and Lizbeth 19, most would have expected us to be both married by now, but I was too busy with the farm, and Lizbeth… well, it was easy to figure out why now.
“Oh god,” I moaned.
“Not in me, Robbie, not in me…”
I pulled out just in time, stroking my cock barely half a dozen times before I coated her stomach and chest in ropes of white cum, groaning loudly. Lizbeth giggled as each landed on her, and I was startled when she immediately used a finger to scoop up one line and put it straight in her mouth. My cock throbbed at seeing such… debauchery.
“Some girls at school told me about women who would suck cock…”
“You’d do that for me?”
“I’ll do everything for you, Robbie. I love you.”
I leaned down and kissed her softly. “I love you too.”
Lizbeth needed to clean up first before leaving the barn, and we managed to sneak back into the house without being seen, hearing the snores of father from our parents’ bedroom. Though I would have loved to spend the rest of the night with Lizbeth, the idea of being caught by our parents put that idea out of our minds, sharing one last lingering kiss before I returned to my room, and she joined the one she shared with her sisters.
After that night together, we used every opportunity to have sex. During the day, it was almost impossible. I rarely if ever had a day off, and with so many jobs to complete every day, it was only through my sheer natural fitness I didn’t collapse upon returning to the homestead each evening. It was only during the night we could make our escape for our illicit rendezvous, and each time got better and better. The first time I licked her pussy and made her orgasm ended up making her cry, while I assured her that was something I would love doing for a long time to come. She was eager to return the favour, and she slowly learned how to suck my cock. When she made me cum, she even swallowed it the third time I finished in her mouth. I stood there, slack-jawed, as she sat there on her knees, looking rather proud of herself.
As for the sex, it just got better and better. We knew sex was far more than just the missionary position, my sister proving rather knowledgeable about such acts, admitting she still talked to friends when meeting them shopping in town. It seemed women liked to gossip about their sex lives, and whatever Lizbeth learned from them, she put into practice with me. Getting onto her hands and knees for the first time, her perfectly pale arse in sight, sliding my cock inside her, I was amazed I didn’t cum immediately.
When she had me lie back and ride me, I was mesmerised by the swaying of her breasts. They were beautiful. Utterly perfect on her body. I loved touching them. Definitely loved sucking on them, making her nipples get hard as that always made her moan.
The best thing, though, was when she figured it was safe for me to cum inside her. Mother had obviously explained to Lizbeth the womanly version of the birds and bees. The first time I did cum inside her, she wept, holding me tightly. “Now I’m definitely yours,” she whispered. But when it wasn’t safe to cum in her, I had no problem pulling out and finishing on her. She loved it too.
Our affair was brought to a shuddering halt by news on the radio. Germany had invaded a country called Poland on September 1, 1939. Britain had declared war on September 3, 1939, and our country followed suit, declaring war the same day.
At dinner the next evening, I told everyone I would be leaving immediately to sign up. I couldn’t bear look at Lizbeth, seeing the heartache in her eyes. Father was oblivious. Mother…. I’m sure mother knew. I thought the fact we were in love would have been obvious. Maybe father just didn’t want to see it.
But while I wanted to go serve, there was a second reason for me to go. If I left, our feelings for each other would hopefully diminish. If the war continued for some time, Lizbeth would eventually meet a man and move on. And that would mean I would have to do the same thing too.
A recruiting office sprang up in Tamworth within a week of the declaration of war. Heading into town, I was accepted immediately, or at least I was after a quick medical. I would be shipped out to Sydney for further evaluation in three days.
Lizbeth did not come to me those last nights I was home. I didn’t blame her. I knew I’d broken her heart. More than once, I walked into the living room, aware she’d been crying. But she did not look at me with any sort of hatred. She still loved me as much as I loved her. I think, at heart, she knew why I was going, the dual reason to serve my country but also protect each other in the long run.
The family escorted me to the station for the morning train that would head south to the state capital. Father shook my hand, stating he was proud of me, and that he hoped I would serve my country with honour and pride. Mother doted, ensuring I looked respectable, before she hugged me, knowing this hard woman who had raised me needed a little cry. My two younger sisters simply knew their brother was leaving, my parents making sure they understood what I was doing. Then there was Lizbeth. I wanted to hold her in my arms, kiss her like I did during all those nights, tell her how much I loved her.
But I couldn’t, not in front of my parents. I hugged her tightly, whispered into her ear I loved her, and wished her all the best. She cried, barely able to say anything except she loved me, before she turned and ran away. Father was oblivious, hearing him mutter about her over-reacting. Mother met my eyes and nodded. She knew…
It was the middle of September, 1939, when I boarded that train to Sydney. It would be the middle of October, 1945, when I returned to the farm. Over six years I hadn’t seen her. Hadn’t talked to her. But I’d thought of her nearly every day I was away.
Our feelings hadn’t changed at all.
*****
“Can I have one?” she asked.
I offered her the pack. I’d only picked up the habit while serving, pilots surviving on a diet of cigarettes, coffee and liquor. Taking a cigarette, she put it between her lips as I lit it for her, then she surprised me by leaning forward and kissed me. It was brief but I felt the immediate urge to take her hand towards the barn.
Sitting back, enjoying a smoke, she asked, “Were you with women?”
“I was.”
“Father introduced me to a man while you were away. The sex with him was… awful. He cared nothing about me. I was to just lie there and let him fuck me. Barely got me wet half the time. I ended it when father died as mother wanted me to come home and help. She knew I was miserable too.”
“Never stopped thinking about you,” I admitted, “I thought the time away would help. Guess the old adage ‘absence makes the heart go fonder’ rings true.”
“I’ve never stopped, Robbie. All I do is masturbate nearly every night, thinking about what we’ve done, and when you came home, what we would do together.”
I finished my cigarette, flinging the butt into the nearby bucket. “I’m not the same man, Lizbeth. I’ve got a bad leg, scars inside and out, and I don’t sleep well anymore. I love being back here, but it’s going to take time to adapt to this life again, being around all of you…”
She took my hand in hers. “Do you want to be with me again?”
I sighed, shaking my head. “More than anything, Lizbeth. I knew it the moment I saw you again.”
She flicked her cigarette into the bucket and kissed my cheek. “I’ll see you tonight,” she whispered before heading back inside. I sat by myself for a few more minutes, listening to the wind through the distant trees, enjoying the sounds of silence, except for the chirping of insects. At least the little bastards shut up at night… mostly…
Heading inside, I gave myself a quick wash with a soap and cloth from the basin, wiping down all the important bits, before returning to my bedroom. It hadn’t changed since I left, I guess my mother always hoping, or assuming, I’d return home one day. Hanging up my uniforms in the wardrobe, I placed my other knick-knacks around the room before I lay back on the bed and relaxed, absent-mindedly rubbing my leg. It wasn’t sore, it was just a habit by now.
I was on the verge of drifting off when my door opened and Lizbeth appeared. Hearing her bare feet pad across the wooden floor, she lifted off her nightgown to reveal her naked body. I was hard within seconds, sitting and then standing up as I removed my shirt, though had to be careful when removing my shorts.
That first kiss was full of all the love we still held for each other, our tongues playfully duelling as I pulled her body into mine. She’d definitely given herself a wash and applied a little perfume. My hard, scarred body was almost opposite to hers. Despite hard work on the farm, she still felt soft and feminine against me.
“Thought about this since the day you left. That day… It was the worst day of my life, Robbie,” she whispered.
“Coming back is the best?”
She smiled. “Can’t think of many that beat it.”
Leading her back to my bed, I laid her down and carefully got between her legs. I could bend the knee of my bad leg, but I knew I couldn’t stay in that position for too long without feeling agony, but I had to give her body attention. I found all those zones I remembered. She loved it when I kissed all over her neck, provoking soft moans. Her breasts were still magnificent, pale pink nipples, already hard enough to cut glass. Her fingers ran through my hair as I sucked at those, my fingers already busy between her legs, feeling her body move.
“Still so wet for me, Lizbeth,” I said with humour.
Moving down to her pussy, I was surprised to see her hair was rather trimmed. It had never been what we’d call wild back in the service, but I had to meet her eyes in surprise. “The girls talked about keeping it neat, so that’s what I’ve done.”
“Not complaining,” I muttered before I placed a hand behind each knee, pushing her legs back, before I ran my tongue up her slit, enjoying her taste for the first time in six years. She covered her mouth to cover the loud moan that would have escaped her. I remembered her pussy fondly, and certainly all the little things I knew came flooding back. Her taste hadn’t changed, taking a moment to just savour that, making sure I kept looking up as my tongue got to work.
“Robbie,” she whimpered. I had a feeling she wasn’t going to last long. She’d probably been touching herself before joining me so she came quickly.
“Love you, Lizbeth. Want to make you orgasm,” I murmured.
She covered her mouth again, nodding eagerly, as I slid two fingers into her, making that motion we’d learned together, while I started to gently press my tongue against her clit. We’d learned all I needed to do was tease that while moving my fingers for her to orgasm. She was soon writhing at my ministrations, body jerking, hips moving in relation to my fingers.
“Oh god!” she cried, thankful she kept her mouth covered.
By God, she was as wonderful as I remembered. I would have served regardless, but I regretted the time we’d spent apart otherwise. How it would have worked, I don’t know, but her body was wonderful, she was utterly beautiful, the smartest person I knew, and the fact she loved sex as much as me was the strawberry on top.
I moved my fingers faster, finding that special spot all the time. She kept her mouth covered though I would have loved her voice to echo around all the way back to Tamworth, even Sydney. She whimpered my name again, begging me to flick her clit ever faster. She shuddered a couple of times, the sign she was getting ever so close.
“Ooooooh…” she moaned, watching her eyes almost roll back in her head. Her back arched slightly, the walls of her pussy clamping against my fingers, body shaking even more as the orgasm hit her hard. She tried to squash me with her thighs as always, hearing her whimper for me to keep going. My fingers remained inside her as I kissed back up her body, our lips meeting in a soft kiss before we just gazed at each other.
“I’ve missed you so much,” she whispered. Then her lip started to tremble as she started to cry. “Don’t stop. Make me orgasm again.”
“Lizbeth…”
“Love, Robbie. Feeling nothing but love. Orgasm, then we’ll make love.”
With my fingers doing what they did so well, her next orgasm didn’t take long in arriving, my tongue and mouth this time focusing on her upper body. She loved it when I focused on her breasts, having confessed she’d pinch her nipples hard when she was masturbating. It made her orgasm even better. I’d been a young man before I’d left, so didn’t really know much about the ways of women. Being in Europe had opened my eyes to the fact women loved sex as much as men. And when I learned of that, I had thought of Lizbeth, and that just made me smile.
“Oh Robbie,” she cried softly as her second orgasm hit her. Removing my fingers from her pussy, I lifted them up to between our face. Raising my eyebrows, she took my wrist and slipped them into her mouth, moaning softly. “I love the taste of my pussy, Robbie,” she moaned.
I wasted no time sliding my cock inside her, knowing I wasn’t going to last long. Feeling her legs wrap around me, I thrust into her for all of five minutes, savouring the feeling of her tight, warm pussy once again, trying not to groan too much, though my bed certainly squeaked the entire time. Our eyes met and we both chuckled. “Mum will think you’re masturbating hopefully,” Lizbeth whispered.
When I came inside her, that’s when I did release a low groan. I could have spent all night making love to her, but it had been a long day, and I did feel tired. Pulling out of her, all she did was turn onto her side and spoon back against me. We’d never slept together in such a manner, always afraid of being caught, even if we’d gone to bed dressed and it looked somewhat innocent.
“I missed you so much, Robbie,” she whispered, “And I’ve never stopped loving you.”
“I feel exactly the same way, Lizbeth.”
“Good.”
I was asleep within a few minutes.
*****
Part of me wanted to wake up with Lizbeth still asleep in my arms, but when I did wake up alone, I think there was a small wave of relief that she wouldn’t walk out of my room in the morning. I was fairly sure we’d made enough noise the night before that someone would have heard us, but as I lay there as sunlight started to filter through the window, I’d cross that bridge when it came.
Sitting up on the edge of my bed, rubbing my bad leg for a few minutes as it was always stiff in the morning, I dressed in civvies before heading out into the living room. Mum was already up and busy making breakfast, glancing my way and smiling. Limping over, she turned so I could cuddle her.
“My boy is home,” she whispered, “Does it hurt?”
“Occasionally. They did a good job fixing it up, at least. Better than not having the leg at all. At least I can get back to work on the farm.”
“Is this what you want to do?”
“Of course. My intention was always to come back here in the end. I’m assuming father…”
Mother nodded. “It’s been left for you… and your sisters.” She leaned back and smiled. “Guess your father was a little ahead of his time in that regard. Your sisters all want to stay here and work on the farm. With men returning from the war, we’ll be able to re-hire some farmhands, though the old boys that work for us will remain as long as they wish.”
I sat down, a mug of tea placed in front of me within a couple of minutes with an accompanying kiss on the cheek. As I heard the pan sizzle and the scent of bacon and eggs wafting towards us, the farm producing plenty of the latter as every farm in the area kept chickens, I was joined by my two younger sisters. Both smiled at me, but there was no missing the blushes at the same time. I was left thinking they definitely heard Lizbeth and I. And if they did, mother certainly did too.
Lizbeth was the last to join us, just as mother was serving up breakfast. She beamed a smile in our direction before sitting close to me. Mary and Rose blushed even brighter as the look on Lizbeth’s face was of a woman who’d made love the night before. Seen it myself more than once. Mother served breakfast before she sat down, lowering our heads to say Grace. Again, it was a simple prayer, thanking God for the fact I was home alive, and that we were a family once again.
We ate breakfast in silence, though I noticed the glances from all three of my sisters in my direction. I put it down to Lizbeth being in love, the other two happy I was home, and also a little embarrassed about what they’d heard the night before. Mother also smiled at me, and I knew why. Her son was back home. I’d seen plenty of mothers clutching their sons in floods of tears after disembarking the ship.
“Girls, you should head out and get ready for the morning. I’m sure the men have already got the routines in motion. I need to talk to your brother.”
Lizbeth shot me a concerned glance. I smiled before opening my pack of cigarettes, placing one between my lips before pouring myself some more tea. “Go on, girls. Mother and I probably have a lot to talk about now that I’m home,” I said. Lizbeth took a deep breath before standing up, the three heading to their bedroom to change.
Mother remained where she was, waiting until they’d headed outside before she motioned me to follow her. Surprisingly, she led me into her bedroom, somewhere I rarely ventured. Gesturing for me to sit on the edge of her bed, she shut the door before sitting next to me.
“I’ve always known, Robbie,” she whispered, taking my hand in hers, “I’ve always known. And I think your father did too. He wasn’t oblivious, he wasn’t blind, but I think he just told himself it wasn’t possible, so he just ignored it.”
“You want me to go?”
“Oh baby, why would I want you to go? For loving your sister?”
“But… it’s… it’s a sin. It’s incest. We’re breaking every law and moral we know.”
She snorted. “Look, Robbie, I’m a god-fearing woman as much as anyone else, but they tell me it’s a sin when I love to make myself cum. Well, if something that feels so good is wrong, then fuck it, I’ll burn with everyone else.” I looked at my mum, feeling my jaw drop. I mean, she was a woman, and I figured most women did do such things, but for her to admit it to me…
I chuckled, feeling her bump into me. “Well, that’s not the reaction I expected,” I admitted.
“I haven’t had sex since your father died, Robbie. I’ve been a widow for four years, not having felt the touch of a man. So I have to touch myself to feel good. Your father was a good man, a great provider, and he raised our children well. But… in the bedroom, he was selfish. He was of the old school. I was there to provide for his needs. I know for a fact you care for your sister and make her cum. No woman walks out of the bedroom with that sort of smile in the morning without having enjoyed one hell of an orgasm the night before.”
“We learned together... We were each other’s firsts.”
“Robbie, it’s why I made sure she came home. The man your father set her up with was… cruel. She returned here to visit more than once with bruises.” I squeezed her hand, but she squeezed it back. “Trust me on this one, he was sorted out after that by certain people we know well and can trust. But I knew about you two, and I wanted her home for when you finally arrived back.”
“So you’re okay with this?”
She turned my chin so I met her eyes, seeing a soft smile on her face. Then she closed the distance and kissed me on the lips. Not quite like the kisses I’d share with Lizbeth, but certainly no chaste motherly kiss either. “I haven’t been touched in years, Robbie,” she whispered, “My daughter is happier than I’ve seen her in years. And I know what you’re both going through.” She kissed me again. “Remember your Uncle Bruce?”
“Yeah?”
She smiled. “He was my first.”
“What? Really?”
She kissed me again, a deeper kiss. I should have been horrified by kissing my mother in such a manner, but… it felt really nice to be close with her like that. “He wasn’t the only brother I fucked, Robbie. I fucked all my brothers.”
I was rock hard in seconds. There was something so… wrong, but also so exciting about hearing my mother in such a manner. She obviously noticed my shuffle as I needed to readjust. Her hand moved down to caress my tented cock. “Mother,” I whispered.
“Do you like that, Robbie? To hear your mother has such a sordid past? The fact Bruce was my first and I let him cum in my pussy that very first time? The fact I sucked off Matthew behind the barn nearly every day, swallowing his cum, or taking it on the face or my breasts? The fact Henry loved to eat my pussy whenever he got the chance? Or maybe you’d like to hear the times that all three fucked me at once, filling all my holes? My brothers loved fucking me together.” She paused and whispered into my ear, “I was a wanton whore for my brothers.”
I kissed her hard for that one, her mouth opening to accept my tongue. She whimpered as I pulled her close, feeling her grab my wrist and run my hand up her thigh to her pussy. Feeling her not wearing underwear… Instead, I felt her hot, wet pussy, and she must have been incredibly turned one. “Oh god,” I moaned, “Mother…”
“I loved knowing you were fucking Lizbeth, Robbie,” she whispered into my ear, “It reminded me of my life. Your father was a good man, but he was nothing like my brothers. My god, the way we would fuck sometimes. It’s a shame only Henry is left and he’s married with his own family. We agreed to stop once I was married off to your father. The past four years, I’d had to rely on my memories.”
I kissed her again before leaning back, meeting her eyes. “Mother… are you… are we…”
“Robbie, your sisters all love you. And you’re my son, and I love you with all my heart. I’ve always been proud of you, but you’ve now returned a man, but with wounds on your mind, your soul, your body. And all I want to do is take care of you, as do your sisters.” She lifted a hand to my cheek, feeling her gentle caress. “And I want to be with my son intimately. I wanted to before, when I knew you were with Lizbeth, and understood you’d be open-minded. But I couldn’t do that when your father was alive. He was a good man and did not deserve his wife to sleep with his own son behind his back. But he’s now gone, you’re here now…” She kissed me again, feeling her tongue slide into my mouth, making her chuckle as I was always playful. I enjoyed making women feel good from just a simple kiss. “Does that interest you, Robbie? Would you like to fuck your mother?”
“Get naked,” I said.
She was rather excited when standing up, and she was naked rather quickly. I stood up and held her to me, feeling her excitement as she shook slightly. Though excited, she was definitely nervous at the same time, making sure we ended up gently falling back on the bed. I undressed quickly, if awkwardly, as mother scooted back on the bed. She spread her legs, a thick patch of hair at her pussy, but she was dripping wet with excitement. It was a sight I had never thought I’d see, but I licked my lips before moving my eyes up her body, her chest rising and falling with anticipation, her breasts smaller than Lizbeth and still in good condition.
“Make love to your mother, Robbie,” she whispered.
While I’d have loved to fool around, I think mother wanted to make love as it had been so long for her. Getting into position between her legs, I was surprised at how hard my cock was at the thought of what I was about to do. Gently sliding inside her, I was amazed at how hot and tight she was, feeling her fingers dig into my back as I slowly buried myself.
“Oh my god, Robbie,” she cried softly, “Such a big cock!”
I felt myself blush at the compliment from my own mother. “Mother, your pussy is… so tight…”
“Oh baby, I’m so glad you think so.”
Thrusting into her slowly, I felt moved her legs so her knees were bent, her thighs pressed against my torso, changing the angle before I groaned, immediately feeling even deeper. She released a long moan of herself, her face lighting up in a smile. “Like that?”
“I’ve… Robbie, your father was lights off, I lay there until he came in me, then he rolled off and went to sleep.”
My heart broke for her. I loved my father, he had been a good man, but sex should have been something so much more. I’d always adored my mother. Sure, I’d never considered having sex with her until the past few minutes, but considering I had sex with my sister, I guess this wasn’t a particularly big leap. I think telling me about her own past was her way of signalling her real intentions.
“Mother…”
“Call my ‘Mummy’ when we’re like this, Robbie.”
I grinned. Despite the fact I was twenty-four, calling her that in such an intimate setting, I’m sure I got excited even further. “Mummy, we are going to have a lot of fun.”
“We’ll talk later, Robbie. Fuck Mummy like I know you can. Make me cum as hard as your sister.”
I picked up the tempo of my thrusts, changing the angle from time to time, watching her face light up as I was doing all I could to help her orgasm at the same time. Asking her to wrap her legs around me, she moaned loudly, stating it felt even better, grabbing her with one hand on her arse as I really started to fuck her.
“Love my thick cock, Mummy?” I grunted, meeting her eyes, the amount of lust and desire in her own urging me on to fuck her harder.
“Give me that cock!” she cried, “Fill my pussy with your seed.”
Dear God, we were going to burn in hell for this, but it was going to be worth it. Or I’d just confess all my sins on my deathbed and I’d be forgiven. But considering how great my sister felt, and now my mother was proving a sexual being in her own right, I’d sin every day the rest of my life if necessary. She released her legs, and I suggested she spread them as wide as possible.
“Oh fuck me, son. Fuck your mother’s pussy!”
I barely lasted another couple of minutes. I was desperate to make her orgasm at the same time, but I wasn’t sure she was going to. Warning I was close, she kept her legs wide, moving one hand to my cheek, gazing into my eyes. Her look urged me on, almost pleading with me to finish inside her. With one loud groan, I felt my cock throb, that tingling sensation one gets, before I felt that first spurt deep into her pussy. It felt just as wonderful as it did with Lizbeth, pumping and cumming deep inside her until I was spent. Relaxing on my forearms, I felt her legs wrap around me, her fingers trailing up and down my back, a soft kiss on my cheek.
“Mummy,” I whispered.
“That was wonderful, baby. But I need to cum. Want to help me? Put those fingers to good use?”
“I’d love to make you cum, Mummy.”
She kissed my cheek. “Next time, maybe you’d like to eat Mummy’s pussy?”
I would have done it then, but… Look, I was open-minded, but I’ll admit, I didn’t particularly want to taste my own cum. I knew one or two men I’d served with who had certain kinks, but I figured I had a big enough kink in that I was now fucking family members. Sliding out of her pussy, I did have to sit back and just gaze at her. That’s when she did start to blink rapidly. “Mother…”
She shook her head. “God no, Robbie. I’m not thinking anything wrong. I just love how my son looks at me like this.”
Lying beside her, I trailed my fingers down her body from her cheek, running them over her small breasts, enjoying at how hard her nipples felt. She watched me as my hands moved over her stomach down to the hair above her pussy, before finally dipping two fingers into her pussy. I chuckled immediately. “Well, your pussy is hot, Mummy, but having my cum mixed in with it is different.”
“I love feeling you cum in me already, Robbie.”
When I moved my fingers in a certain way, her face lit up in the sort of smile I normally I only saw on Lizbeth’s. But considering I now had at least some experience, she shouldn’t have been that surprised. Resting one of her legs over my body, hers was now open for me to tease, position my hand in such a manner than I could thrust into her with fingers while also fondling her clit.
Her orgasm hit her hard within five minutes, needing to kiss me deeply to cover the loud moan that would have escaped her, though anyone close to the house would have heard us fucking. I didn’t relent either, and when she broke the kiss, she started to giggle. “Oh fuck, keep going,” she moaned.
“I know already that I love making Mummy orgasm,” I whispered.
“Oh baby… you’re going to make all of us so happy.”
I focused on making her orgasm again but wondered what she meant. Did she mean herself and Lizbeth? Or had she insinuated that my other sisters wanted to be intimate with me too? Maybe they were already aware of the fact I’d been with Lizbeth? Had she told them? Or had they just figured it out for themselves?
I put those thoughts to the side when she enjoyed another orgasm. I would have kept going as my arm wasn’t going to get sore anytime soon, but she leaned down to grab my wrist, taking my fingers from inside her. Just like her daughter, she lifted my fingers to her mouth, meeting my eyes as she sucked on them, moaning seductively. “Could taste my pussy and my son’s cum,” she murmured.
Turning onto her side, she cuddled into me, her hand again caressing my cheek as she met my eyes. “Are you okay with this, Robbie? Are you sure?”
“Absolutely. I love my sister and I love my mother.”
“What about Mary and Rosie?”
“I love them too.”
“Would you like to make love with them?”
“Would they want to?” She gave me a look as if I was being stupid. “You’re serious?”
“I’m not sure if they’ve figured it out or not. Rosie has had this ideal of who you are while you were gone. She’s now nineteen and her own woman, and I can see the way her eyes have already lingered on you. As for Mary, she definitely had a crush on her older brother before you left. I think it’s safe to say that the apple hasn’t fallen far from the tree when it comes to my children and their desires for each other.”
“I’ll think about it. Being with you and Lizbeth… What will I tell her?”
She kissed my forehead. “I’ll talk to your sister. Don’t worry about that. I’ll make sure she understands.”
We need to wipe ourselves down after our lovemaking. Joining each other on the veranda a few minutes later, I had to walk with my cane once back outside. Introduced to the farmhands, many were those who had been friends of my fathers, too old to be conscripted. My sisters dressed like men when doing farm work. Trousers. Shirts. Boots. Hats. No-one would care, not on the farm. Life was different out in the bush. Even in Tamworth, still not even considered a town, a woman would be expected to be a woman, dress and behave, the traditional way. I’d learned that morning mother was anything but, and that our lives might end up not being particularly traditional at all.
Mother took Lizbeth by the arm and they were soon mounted on horses, riding away in the direction of the lake that sat on the very edge of our property. Our farm wasn’t large, but it would still take a horse an hour to get there. Whether they ended up there, or were simply going for a ride, I didn’t know.
“Where are they going?” Rose wondered.
“I don’t know,” I replied, simply because I didn’t, though I could assume what the discussion would be about.
“Glad to be home?” Mary asked, hearing the hope in her tone.
I hugged her tightly, hearing her sigh straight away. “Definitely,” I whispered, making sure I hugged Rose at the same time, “And definitely be glad to be with my two cute little sisters again.”
That earned me a warm smile from both, kissing each of them on the cheek, which had them both blushing, Rose adding a very cute giggle. She was barely a teenager when I’d left, so I could certainly understand any infatuation with the long lost brother. As for Mary, she was simply the same as Lizbeth, but it was perhaps just for the best we’d never done anything since before I’d left.
I couldn’t help out all that much with what everyone was doing, spending most of my time what I called supervising. Seeing the cane in my cane in my hand, the chain around my neck, even the old farmhands ended up calling me ‘sir’ though I prefer Robert or Robbie. I think the fact I’d been gone so long, served King and Country, and had been wounded for it, would earn the respect of most people.
Mother and Lizbeth returned in time for lunch, returning to the farmstead for a simple meal compared to breakfast. Once we were done, my two younger sisters returned to their chores as mother sat to one side of me, Lizbeth to the other. “I explained everything,” mother said.
I looked at Lizbeth. “The idea of you fucking our mother... I want to watch!” I raised my eyebrows in surprise at that. “Then mother wants to watch you fuck me in return.”
I glanced at mother. “My daughter and I are rather alike, I think.”
“Then there’s Mary and Rosie,” Lizbeth added, “I have no doubt they both want to be intimate.”
Mother grinned. “As I said, Robbie, my daughters definitely take after their mother.”
*****
Pilots were a superstitious bunch. Generally had a set routine before climbing into the cockpit. Always entered it in a certain manner. If you shot down an enemy aircraft, you’d do exactly the same things the next day, thinking that was what had brought you good luck. In addition to superstition, we all believed in God. Most of us wore a cross, whether you were catholic, protestant or one of the other Christian ideologies. I still wore mine, though after six years of war, faith had started to wane after all the discoveries made. The Nazi’s had been godless bastards, but would have our beloved God allowed such atrocities to happen?
It raised questions, and I found none at church on Sundays. It was the same dreary sermons. The only difference now was being sat between my mother and Lizbeth. Nothing looked untoward, except for my hands caressing their inner thighs. Mother had already taken to not wearing panties so I could fuck her whenever we desired. Lizbeth slept with me nearly every night after we made love, waking up early enough that she would start preparing breakfast so she was never discovered by Mary and Rose leaving my room.
Limping outside on my cane, I always attended Sunday service in my uniform. A few other fighting men had returned to Tamworth. Most had been in the army, but while there was good natured ribbing between the different branches, there was respect, and all of us had seen shit that would live with us until our dying days. I rarely ventured into town, but I was now recognised thanks to the uniform, being stopped and having my hand shaken every time I wandered about. It was a nice feeling, though I’d been no-one special. Just one of millions who had joined up to fight evil bastards.
Due to my bad leg, I couldn’t drive, the clutch simply requiring the strength I no longer had. That meant mother drove us to and from the farm, sitting in the middle, Rose and Mary sitting in the back. Thankfully, they couldn’t hear our conversation in the front cab.
“I wanted you to finger me so badly in church,” mother stated, “Just feeling you caress my thighs was getting me wet.”
She managed to shimmy her skirt up so I could almost see her pussy. Reaching down to touch her, she wasn’t lying about being turned on. “Mummy is very wet,” I whispered.
“Mummy wants her son’s cock buried in her cunt.”
I’d learned mother had a filthy mouth on her, which I simply loved. She confessed to repressing her sexuality while being with our father. She’d gone into graphic detail with both Lizbeth and I about her life with her brothers, all the things they’d enjoyed together. All of them filled her pussy with their cocks and cum. She loved sucking all them off together. She’d taken all of them in her arse. I knew certain women seemed to enjoy that. She’d loved fucking her brothers, and they’d loved fucking her. But she knew it was a secret that could blow her family apart. Her brothers kept fucking her until they met a woman they could move on with. And once mother met our father, that ended that part of her life. She closed it off, buried all her feelings deep, and played the dutiful wife ever since.
“You ever wonder about fucking your father?” Lizbeth wondered.
“I thought about it. But he was a pious man. He’d have thrown me out, or beaten me to an inch of my life. I think I take after your grandmother. I heard rumour she had enjoyed more than one dalliance with a woman before meeting your grandfather.”
“Really?” I asked. I guess our family had plenty of secrets.
“I never found out the truth before she passed. But while my father was a good provider, there is no doubt he was boring. Little wonder he chose your father as a suitable husband for me.” She sighed. “I don’t wish to speak ill of him, I really don’t. But I’m not the only woman who has to carry around certain burdens. But that’s the time we live in. Maybe things will improve in the future.” She glanced at me. “Play with your sister while I’m driving, Robbie.”
“Yes, Mummy.”
I wasn’t left handed, but that didn’t matter. While staring ahead, Lizbeth managed to get her underwear down enough, then slide down the seat so I could get to her pussy. Her being wet wasn’t a surprise either, my fingers soon fondling her. Glancing back, our sisters were sitting with their heads resting facing back where we were coming from, so I turned and switched to my right hand, burying two fingers in the tight pussy of my sister.
“Robbie,” she moaned.
“That’s it, baby. Make your sister cum.”
Thankfully, the truck was so noisy, Lizbeth could make all the noise she wanted and they liked wouldn’t hear a thing. Palming her pussy, I positioned my hand perfectly so I could thrust a pair of fingers into her while also tickle her clit. Her hips were quickly moving to my finger movements, turning her head to gaze into my eyes. I wanted to kiss her, glancing and checking it was fine, before doing just that.
“I love you so much,” she whimpered.
“Oh god,” Mum moaned next to me. I think she was driving one handed. The road was straight so she didn’t need to change gear.
She’d definitely been turned on for a while as her orgasm didn’t take long to arrive, kissing me hard to cover the whimpers that would have escaped her otherwise. I kept on pumping my fingers into her until she asked me to stop, taking them out and sucking on them immediately, my eyes gazing into hers the entire time. Soon as my mouth was empty, she kissed me hard. “My brother knows my pussy so well,” she murmured.
“Always said the same thing to mine, sweetie,” mother said.
Settling back into my seat, the cabin had the scent of pussy, making them both chuckle as I inhaled their scent. Mother glanced back then slid her fingers into my mouth to taste her before she focused on driving us home.
Sunday was the day of rest, so we relaxed upon returning home. I’m sure many thought farming was a 24/7 job, but I’d learned before and after the war that men, nor women, had to sacrifice every waking moment to the farm. With a few farmhands issued instructions, we could relax at home at least one day a week.
Mother cooked a roast with all the trimmings that Sunday, a tradition that seemingly carried on since I was a child, all the way through the war, despite the rationing regarding certain products. Knowing I could relax, I grabbed a book from the collection my parents had gathered over the years, heading outside to the veranda, sitting back and reading, smoking one cigarette after the other, while mother wandered out occasionally with a fresh cup of tea, leaving a soft kiss on my cheek each time.
Lizbeth and mother sat next to me once the sun was going down and that’s when I finally asked, “What the hell am I going to do here?” Glancing from one to the other, I added, “Be honest.”
Mother cuddled into me immediately. “You’ll look after us, Robbie.”
“But I can’t….” I sighed, frustrated by my bad leg, frustrated by… everything… “You need a man in your life, and I’m barely…”
“Shut your mouth, Robert Williams,” my mouth stated, keeping her voice low but I heard the emotion, “You’ve done more than any of us could have asked. You’ve earned the life you live right now.”
I looked away, blinking rapidly, as I recognised the emotion in her tone. I finally sighed again. “I just feel useless,” I admitted, “I’ve gone from flying Spitfires over Europe to… whatever I’m doing now.”
“You are far from useless, Robbie,” Lizbeth whispered, kissing me softly on the lips before cuddling into me.
I wasn’t quite sure I believed her, but it still felt nice to hear. I could satisfy my sister and mother in bed, but whenever it came to working on the farm, I was exhausted far too quickly and could barely do even menial tasks with my bad leg. But even the farmhands almost insisted I sit down and relax. I knew it was about respect, but… I didn’t want to feel I was taking advantage. My sisters and mother almost fawned over me. The farmhands went out of their way to ensure I barely lifted a finger. I was a man of action, or at least I had been for nearly six years. And I thought that would continue returning home. But it wasn’t just my bad leg. I’d woken most nights due to nightmares. It wasn’t utter terror, but waking up in a cold sweat then woke Lizbeth, who did need rest. She’d pulled me back down, cuddle into me, and whisper how much she loved me. At least that always made me feel better.
Heading to my bedroom alone that evening, as Lizbeth would only join me later, while I rarely slept at night with mother, at least not yet. Stripping down to just my underwear, I lay back with a book, ready for Lizbeth to eventually come join me. Hearing the door open, I placed my book down to be greeted by the vision of my youngest sister, Rose.
Getting out of bed, she wasted no time shaking off her nightgown to reveal her slim, pale body. “Do you think I’m beautiful, Robbie?” she asked softly.
I could have asked plenty of questions, such as what was she doing in my room, and why was she now naked in my room, but it had been insinuated enough that my younger sisters were attracted to me. “Always thought my little sister was cute, but now she is definitely beautiful,” I replied, stepping towards her.
She didn’t have a large bust, but she’d been quite the tight little butt instead. Long brunette hair that she rarely cut, but had to keep tied up when working. Blue eyes that sparkled with mischief all the time. The sort of lips that were just made for kissing. Dimples whenever she smiled. She might have been slim, but there was an edge of definition from all the work she did on the farm. All my sisters got stuck in alongside the farm hands.
“I’m a virgin,” she whispered, “Mother has always known, Robbie. Always known you were the one.” I took her in my arms, feeling her head rest against my naked chest. “I always wanted you to be my first. I wanted you to come home and take me, just like Lizbeth.” She started to giggle. “Mary and I have always known about that too. It wasn’t our place to say anything, obviously.”
“Has mother…”
“She sat all three of us down not long after you returned and asked what we wanted. She wasn’t surprised to hear all three of us want to be with you.” She glanced up. “Is that strange?”
“Rosie, Lizbeth and I were intimate for months before I left, and we’ve been intimate ever since I returned. It’s been insinuated you and Mary…”
“I’m nearly twenty years old, Robbie. I can’t wait any longer. Mary feels even worse but she’s got a good heart, my older sister. She’s willing to wait a little longer. Lizbeth… She knew we knew, so has no problem sharing particular details with us now.”
“And… mother…”
She giggled again. “Oh, we figured out the very first time you had sex with her. We haven’t seen her smile like that in years, Robbie. Trust me, none of us care.”
It was obvious the first time our lips met that she’d kissed before at least, blushing when she admitted that Mary had been her first kiss. Both were curious so they practiced together. We ended up on my bed once I’d taken off my underwear, Rose blushing again once she saw my cock. She’d obviously never see one before. Sitting on my knees, which hurt like hell with my bad leg, she sat on hers in front of me, feeling her hands caress my body. Didn’t take her very long to gently grasp my cock.
“Wow, it feels so… hard, yet… soft… weird…”
I needed to get off my knees rather quickly, lying her down as I rested next to her, running my fingers up and down her body. She was desperate to kiss me, sliding my tongue into her mouth, feeling hers play with mine in return. Giving her nipples a little squeeze earned a joint moan and giggle, breaking the kiss to take one in my mouth straight away. Might not have had as large a bust as her sister, but they were perfect on her slim frame.
“I love you, Robbie,” she murmured, “Are you going to lick my pussy?” I met her eyes, definitely with eyebrows raised. “Lizbeth said… you loved doing it, and I’d love it too.”
“I’d love to lick your pussy, Rosie. You masturbate?” Another blush formed but she nodded. “Make yourself orgasm?”
“I love it when I orgasm really hard. Mary and I do it at night together. Not in bed together, but we’ll masturbate at the same time.”
“I do love how open-minded my sisters are.”
“Robbie, you’re my brother and I’ve wanted to have sex with you for… a long time. I think that’s beyond being open-minded.”
“So what’s Lizbeth doing tonight?”
“She’s… um… fooling around with Mary.” I definitely would have looked surprised at that. “Your sisters like each other too, just differently. They’re not going to have sex, you’ll be her first, so they’ll do other things.”
Okay, the idea of my sisters fooling around with each other was more of a turn on than I’d care to admit. Little wonder I was quickly kissing down her body towards her sex. She had dark hair above her sex, and her scent was an even bigger turn on. I put my nose to her pussy and simply inhaled, which earned another cute giggle. Spreading her legs wider, I got comfortable and teased her pussy with my tongue. She might have touched herself before but the moan she released immediately suggested she’d walked in turned on.
Wrapping an arm around each thigh, everything I’d learned with Lizbeth, and certain tips mother had given me as well, I applied to my youngest sister. There was no need for her to be silent as I had no doubt mother and sisters knew she’d be coming to join me that evening, though she spent more time whimpering, begging me to make her cum, rather than crying out loudly.
“Oh god… oh god…” she muttered again and again, particularly once I started to tickle her clit. The first few times I did that, her entire body shuddered until she got used to someone else doing it for her, at least. Letting go of her thigh, I slid couple of fingers inside her, hoping to locate that special spot. Once I did, she lifted her head, eyes wide as she cried, “Oh god, Robbie!”
I would have liked to keep teasing her, but her orgasm hit far quicker than I anticipated, breathing quickly, the walls of her pussy clamping on my fingers before she released an almost guttural moan. Her hips bucked as my tongue was now relentless on her clit, my fingers hitting that perfect spot all the time. Watching my little sister orgasm was something I knew I’d never forget, but I’d also do it every night the rest of my life if possible.
“Keep going,” she whimpered, “Another one…”
“What my little sister wants,” I whispered.
“I love you so much,” she added, hearing the emotion in her voice.
Leaving her clit alone, I kept my fingers busy inside her as I kissed up her body, taking one of her nipples in my mouth, sucking on that, which earned more moans, before I moved up to kiss her again. She was much smaller than me, her tight little body reacting to each thrust of my fingers. My cock now felt like steel and, once I made her orgasm again, we both knew what would happen next.
She lifted her legs back, her eyes gazing into mine, my fingers feeling incredibly thick, her pussy tighter than I could imagine. “Oh god, Robbie,” she moaned, “Going to… again…”
I kissed her as she came again, her entire body bucking against my fingers, which were now pumping into her even faster. Her fingers ended up digging into my back, not breaking the kiss until I felt her calm down beneath me, and only then did I finally slow my fingers down and remove them, lifting them to my mouth and sucking them clean.
She surprised me by grabbing my cock and placing it at her sex. “I need my brother,” she whispered, “I need him inside me.”
I groaned when sliding inside her. She was so incredibly tight, it was unreal. I took my time sliding my cock inside her, feeling her fingers digging into my back again, hoping it wasn’t hurting her, though the smile that immediately appeared suggesting she was already loving the feeling. Gently thrusting into her, I kept my gaze on her blue eyes. The love returned to me was now different to how she looked at me before.
I knew I wasn’t going to last long. Her pussy felt incredible, but the fact I was taking the virginity of a second sister also meant a hell of a lot to me as well. What I figured out rather quickly is that she must have been given some tips herself, whether from Lizbeth or mother, I’m not sure, but she certainly knew what to do with her legs for it to feel even better for both of us.
“Oh god, you’re so fucking deep,” she cried, before I stopped as we both needed to laugh.
“Well, they know we’re making love now, Rosie.”
“I’m walking out of your room tomorrow morning and letting them know exactly how well you fucked me tonight.” I’d never heard my little sister curse until that moment. She’d done it on purpose. “Are you going to fuck your little sister all night?”
I kissed her hard. And then I fucked her. Lasted all of two minutes. I worried about hurting her, but all she did was spread her legs wide, dig her fingers into my back, and begged me to keep going until I came, and she insisted I cum inside her. By that stage, any worries about the after effects of doing it had disappeared from my mind. I wanted to cum in her every single time.
“Fuck me,” she moaned, “Fuck me.”
“Oh god,” I groaned, feeling an imminent orgasm and I knew it was going to be good.
“Fill my pussy, Robbie. I want to feel my brother fill my womb.”
God, there was something so taboo about that sentence that it was probably what set me off, groaning loudly as I felt that first spurt deep inside her, practically grunting as I slammed my cock into her a few more times before I just felt empty of both cum and energy, immediately halting inside her, resting on my forearms. Her legs wrapped around me, feeling soft kisses on my cheek, as I sucked in some deep breaths.
I gave myself ten minutes to recover, before rolling onto my back. Rose figured out what I was doing, pleased she wasted no time straddling my lap before sliding down my cock. Watching her petite but perfect body impale itself on my cock was wonderful to see, and she rode with me a smile on her face. And just like her sister and mother, she figured out a way to ride me until orgasm. The surprise on her face when she realised made me chuckle, and when she rode me hard all the way to orgasm, only once it had passed did she need to relax on my chest and have a little weep. That was my chance to just hold her in my arms, caressing her back, whispering how much I loved her in return.
We made love one more time, Rose lying on her back against, just wanting to feel my cock sliding in and out of her again, hoping to feel me cum in her one last time before we went to sleep. I loved the feeling of being inside Lizbeth and my mother, but my youngest sister was something else entirely. Maybe it was due to the fact she was the smallest out of them all, I don’t know.
I always made sure I had things in my room so we could at least clean up, Rose learning that sex was at least a little messy. When she was cuddled back against me, I did have to ask a certain question about her first time. “Oh, that broke while riding a horse years ago,” she admitted, “Did you want…”
“No, I’m not worried about that. Just, with Lizbeth, she still… never mind, it’s not important, just curious.”
She kissed the tip of my nose. “You were the first big cock I’ve had inside me, Robbie, and will be the last one too. I’ll never want anyone else.” She grabbed my hand, placing it on her belly. “There’s a part of me that wants to do something that goes against all we believe,” she whispered, “But that’s something we might have to discuss as a family. Though I want you to cum in me every single time. Plus, I’ll learn to suck your cock. Mother said I’ll love it as much as you.”
“Well, mother is talented,” I admitted, “Couldn’t ask for a better teacher.”
Rose was still in my bed the next morning when I woke up, the first rays of the day’s sun filtering through the thin curtains. She was used to waking early, opening her eyes to see me watching her sleep. I was greeted with a broad grin before we kissed, whispering good morning before confessing our love for each other again.
Then we made love again, Rose aware my leg was sore in the mornings, so she straddled my lap and happily rode my cock. She was in the middle of getting to orgasm when my door opened slightly, mother poking her head in to see my little sister enjoying herself. She slipped inside and shut the door, Rose glancing back and smiling. “I love his cock, mother,” she moaned.
“So do I,” she said, sitting on the edge of the bed near me so I could caress her thigh, “You like my youngest daughter’s pussy, Robbie?”
“Love it, Mummy,” I moaned as Rose was definitely growing more excited now that our mother was watching her.
“Okay, both of you cum then join us for breakfast. And you have to be with Mary soon, Robbie. I don’t want her growing jealous.”
“I will.”
Mother kissed me deeply, hearing Rose giggle, before she stood up and headed outside. Rose leaned forward so I could kiss her, then she started to really ride me. “Oh god, Lizbeth was right about this,” she moaned softly, “So glad you two have had so much sex and that I could ask questions.”
Running my hands down to her firm little arse, she smiled as I gave each cheek a gentle squeeze. Riding me faster, I bent my right leg but my left one still hurt, but Rose’s tight pussy was helping take my mind off it for now. Kissing me again, she was definitely growing more excited, whimpering away more than once, eager to enjoy another orgasm with my cock inside her.
“How can my brother’s cock feel so good?” she murmured, “Something this good shouldn’t be wrong.”
“Far as I’m concerned, we’re not doing anything wrong,” I stated quietly.
She met my eyes and smiled again. “What if I were to be with child?”
“Then we deal with it if it happens.” I caressed her cheek. “And I don’t mean in any sort of bad way whatsoever,” I added firmly, earning another deep kiss.
She enjoyed another orgasm a couple of minutes later, moaning loudly, neither of us caring who heard us in the other rooms by now. Rose practically slammed her pussy down on my cock and demanded I cum inside her before we joined the others for breakfast. Five minutes later, she was back in her nightgown, giggling that she could feel my cum dripping out of her. Throwing on a pair of slacks and thin shirt, I took her hand and led her out to join the others.
Lizbeth gave us a knowing look, mother smiled, Mary looked pleased but I could see the desire in her eyes. Making sure Rose was sat down first, I took Mary by the hand and helped her to her feet before cuddling her. “Soon,” I whispered into her ear. The fact she near enough started to cry told me how she felt. Same as her sisters and mother. “Sorry, I just… didn’t know you all felt the same way.”
“I had the biggest crush, Robbie. I wanted to say something before you left, but… I knew it wouldn’t change anything.”
“Next Sunday, Robbie. When we get back from church, we can ride out to the lake for some real privacy,” mother suggested, “I’ll prepare a picnic for us. And you can make love to your third sister.”
“You’ll watch?” I asked, a little surprise.
“I’d love nothing more than to see my children make love to each other, Robbie. It brings back so many good memories.”
Sitting down for breakfast before the start of the working day, I look over the four women in my life and couldn’t help feel content.
*****
“Fuck me, Robbie,” mother moaned.
We’d been on the way to town for church when she’d stopped halfway there, pulling the truck to the side, asking me to join her outside. Getting down on her hands and knees in the tall grass, she lifted her dress, exposing her rather firm arse. Taking out my cock, I got behind her and slid inside, my sister keeping an eye out for anyone approaching.
Hand grabbing her hair, the other slapped her arse occasionally. “I want to feel your cum dripping out of me all through the service,” she moaned.
“Fuck… Mummy…” I grunted.
“Fill my pussy, son,” she cried. Mother had no problem expressing herself since we’d started being intimate, “God, the thought of you filling me so often, I’m always wet nowadays.”
“Bloody hell, mother,” Lizbeth said, chuckling away, though she was clearly fondling herself at the same time.
Pulling her head back by her hair, I fucked her even harder, making her cry out, the sound of my groin slapping against her arse seeming to echo all the way to Tamworth. It was also the sign that I was getting very close to climax. Leaning forward, I put my lips near her ear. “Love you, Mummy,” I breathed.
“Love you too, baby. Want my arse soon? I’d love my son in my arse.”
The idea of doing that with my mother was such a thrill, it set off my orgasm, spurt after spurt ending up buried deep inside her. All mother did was turn her head and kiss me, moaning away as all she wanted was my cock and cum for now. Considering the idea of the lake, I figured my mother and three sisters would all be enjoying more than one orgasm later that day.
Pulling out, mother turned around and immediately swallowed my cock, her head bobbing up and down as I ran my fingers through her hair. That last only a couple of minutes before she moved up to kiss me, holding her tight to my body. “I loved it, baby,” she whispered, “Publicly fucking your own mother.”
The five of us arrived at church half an hour later grinning away. Before entering the building, she took my arm so I leaned closer to her. “It’s dripping down my thighs, baby,” she whispered, “They’ll probably smell how turned on I am and the scent of your cum leaking out of me.”
“God, mother… I love this new part of your personality.”
“I can be who I want now, and I have a lot of time to make up for. Plus, your sisters need guidance as well.”
Taking out seats in the usual pew, mother to my right, Lizbeth to my left with Rose and Mary next to her, we all sat there apparently listening intently, but my mind was elsewhere. Mother kept squirming next to me, as I knew she was actually desperate for orgasm. But this was her own way of teasing herself. My sisters sat there, looking prim and proper, but there was no missing the colour to their cheeks. The three of them were completely turned on, Lizbeth having brought herself close to orgasm before stopping. Rose looked ready to go off, squirming more than mother.
That week had been perhaps the best of my life. After another chat with mother, she helped put my mind at ease about my new life. I couldn’t get involved in the physical side of farming so she suggested I take over all the bookwork and financials. She’d been doing it ever since father died, and she was confident I’d be good at it too. I agreed, and it would give us plenty of time together. Time spent bending her over the desk and fucking her, for instance.
Lizbeth and Rose alternated nights with me otherwise. Mary wanted to spend the night but she wanted our first time to be by the lake, admitting she found the idea rather romantic. Saturday night, I slept in the same bed as my mother for perhaps only the third time since I’d returned home and started our sexual relationship. Waking up that morning with her in my arms, she looked at me with such a mixture of love and lust, no surprise we ended up fucking for at least half an hour before heading out for breakfast.
“I’m going to have the biggest fucking orgasm later,” mother whispered into my ear.
I kept my eyes focused ahead but I was definitely grinning away. Lizbeth leaned her head against my shoulder, looking innocent enough, but her hand was busy stroking my thigh. Far too many around for anything risky, but just her touch was enough to excite me. “I love you,” she whispered, only loud enough for me to hear.
Kissing the top of her head was safe. Everyone knew I was close with my sisters and also protected them. I’d already seen her previous partner. I might have approached him, limping along with a cane, but the fact I approach wearing my uniform made him rather deferential. No warning, no threats, at least not in the beginning, just a conversation about what happened. I left him in no doubt that, if he approached her or my family, my service revolver would be used.
Mother didn’t want to hang about once the service ended. She couldn’t exactly drag me along with my limp and my cane, but I could see the urgency in the way she walked in front of me. I did stop and shake hands with a couple of people, but cut any conversations short, as my sisters and mothers were already in or on the truck, ready to go.
Lizbeth made sure I sat in the middle as always, mother ensuring we were out of town and on the road back to the farm as quickly as possible. About five minutes later, she pulled over and asked Lizbeth to drive. Mary and Rose had never learned, but I’d already seen Lizbeth behind the wheel of a tractor, and father had ensured at least two women in the household were capable of driving the truck. Very rare to see women behind the wheel otherwise.
Once Lizbeth had the truck moving again, mother ordered me to drop my trousers. Pushing those down, along with my underwear, mother straddled my lap, my cock sliding inside her hot, tight pussy, both of us groaning as she ensured I was buried. “Oh god, I need this,” she whimpered. Then I heard her giggle. “Hey, girls.”
“They’re watching?”
“Intently. Lizbeth, keep your eyes on the road.”
“I’ll do my best, mother, but you’re very distracting.”
“It’s why I’m not stripping off, otherwise you’ll definitely crash.”
I wasn’t worried about an orgasm, this was just for my mother, riding me hard and fast straight away. God, she felt great though, her head resting against my shoulder, desperate to achieve the orgasm she’d denied herself earlier. I lifted her dress enough so I could feel the soft skin of her arse, whispering sweet words of love into her ear. She whimpered. She moaned. She groaned. She told me how great my cock felt inside her.
“So much better than your father,” she murmured.
I still loved my old man, but I’d learned enough that, when it came to this act, he had been incredibly selfish. It was only in those moments my mother ever compared us. And, I’ll admit, I did like hearing that I was better at my father at something that meant so much to my mother.
“I love your cock so much,” she cried, now really driving herself down onto it. I could feel her squeezing my cock with her pussy, no doubt needing to orgasm but holding it back as long as she can. “Perfect length. Perfect thickness. Perfect for my pussy.”
“God, mother, you’re completely turning me on here,” Lizbeth breathed.
She rode me for perhaps five more minutes before she simply couldn’t hold back her orgasm any longer. Her pussy squeezed my cock so tightly, I wondered if she wouldn’t just snap it off. But the noise she made as the orgasm hit her was almost biblical. She kept riding me until she simply couldn’t get keep, coming to a halt, hearing her breathing deeply, resting her head on my shoulder.
Then she started to cry. No great racking sobs, but I felt her start to shake. Wrapping an arm around her, caressing her back with the other, I whispered how much I loved her. “My son shouldn’t feel this good inside me,” she murmured, “He shouldn’t be a better lover than my own husband.” Leaning back, she wiped her cheeks before kissing me softly on the lips. “I loved your father, but I find myself falling even more for you, Robbie.”
“Already there, mother,” Lizbeth whispered.
“I don’t mean to…”
“Mother, trust me, the four of us feel exactly the same way. Robert Williams is just going to be a very lucky man for the rest of his life.”
Mother didn’t move from my lap until we arrived back at the farm, happy to leave my hard cock inside her, simply cuddling against me the entire time. Heading into the farmstead, once we were dressed again, mother immediately started to prepare our picnic as the rest of us changed out of our church clothes into riding gear. Joining mother quicker the others, I lifted her dress and pressed my body against her, making her giggle. “I can’t get enough of you, Robbie,” she said softly.
“I love the fact my mother enjoys sex as much as I do,” I replied, my fingers finding their way to her pussy. She moaned softly as I started to fondle her, Lizbeth appearing and giggling away as she saw what I was doing. “Mother, you need to change too. Robbie, leave mother alone for now. I’ll finish up and you can fondle me instead.”
I fondled her long enough to give my older sister an orgasm before we grabbed what we needed for a picnic and headed out to the stables. I needed help mounting up but, once I was in the saddle, I had very little pain from my leg, which was a relief. My sisters had their horses cantering away within a couple of minutes. I trotted along with my mother, laughing away as the three raced ahead before trotting back, then cantering on ahead again.
Took roughly the expected hour to make it the lake. There wasn’t another soul around for miles. As soon as we’d dismounted, my sisters and mother prepared the picnic spot then started to strip off their clothes. I sat down and watched with amusement as four naked bodies soon appeared. I hadn’t seen Mary naked yet, and she surprised with her confidence as she wandered over to me, straddling my lap. She wasn’t a slim as Rose, definitely had curves. Her raven black hair against her pale skin simply accentuated her beauty. The dark patch of hair above her pussy made it look even better.
Our first kiss was something else. Breath-taking really. I could feel the love and passion she had for me in that first kiss, before she leaned back. “Time for a paddle, I think,” she said, leaping up, my three sisters quickly diving into the lake. Mother sat down next to me, laughing away.
“Going to join them?” she wondered.
“I will in a minute. I just like watching them.”
“My daughters are beautiful,” she said softly, taking my hand, “Robbie, what I said in the truck… about…”
I leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Don’t worry about it. I’ve learned enough that father was a good man, a good provider, did his best raising us, but there were certain features which made you unhappy.”
“I hadn’t enjoyed good sex since my last time with Henry. That first night with you, Robbie… The fact you cared about me so much, the joy I sensed in you when you made me cum…”
“I think the fact Lizbeth was my first. I love my sister, and I wanted her to feel as good as I did each and every time. Plus, there’s part of me as a man that takes pride in the fact I can make my sisters and mother feel so good. You’re right, I do feel joy in making you orgasm, preferably constantly if I’m capable.”
She kissed my cheek. “Want to eat my pussy later?”
“I’m going to eat all your pussies later, Mummy.”
“Good boy. Now, get naked and join your sisters.”
I stripped off before limping down to the edge of the lake. The cold water was certainly a shock to the system. Thankfully, the water wasn’t too deep. Enough I couldn’t touch the bottom, and while none of us were perfect swimmers, we had spent long summer days at the lake so we were at least used to being in the water.
It was a rather relaxing way to spend an hour or two, plenty of giggling and teasing, splashing away or talking about life in general. Mary couldn’t keep her eyes off me. I could sense how keen she was to make love with me. I was just as keen, no doubt about that. I did wonder how enjoying a sexual relationship with my three sisters and mother would work in the future, but I tried not to think too much about it. I figured we’d be adults and deal with any issues.
Finally getting out of the lake, mother was lying back, enjoying a little sun, as the four of us dried off. My sisters sat down, resting back on their forearms, spreading their legs rather provocatively. My mother chose to do the same thing. I was already hard, but my cock simply throbbed at what I could see.
I had to have Mary first, getting down onto my knees and spent plenty of times kissing up and down her body. Her breasts were roughly the same size as Lizbeth, but her areolas were larger, her nipples standing out further when turned on. My fingers fondled her sex as I enjoyed her breasts, enjoying the moans she released as, although she had kisses Rose, and they’d masturbated together, they’d never touched each other. Lizbeth said that’s all they’d done together when I was with Rose, neither wanting to be touched by anyone except me for their first time.
Moving down her body with my mouth, she gasped as my tongue ran slowly along her wet slit. Her scent was gorgeous, similar to her sisters and mother. “I’m going to love eating your pussy, Mary,” I whispered. Rose and Lizbeth had turned onto their side, their fingers caressing her body.
“Oh god, I’m going to cum so fast,” Mary giggled.
“I hope you cum hard and often,” I said before my I got to work. I relied only on my tongue first, lapping at her pussy, using all tricks I’d learned with Lizbeth, while mother had given me even more tips on how to turn a woman on, keep her very turned on, then definitely make her cum hard by the end. Rose and Lizbeth then helped me by pulling her legs back, completely exposing her pussy to me. Mother then surprised me by lying down next to me. “My daughter has a beautiful pussy,” she said, “I love watching you treat your sisters this way.”
I kissed mother and made her smile. “Well, maybe you might like to taste one of your daughters too.”
She grinned in a way I recognised. “Which one though?”
“Mummy,” Rose whimpered, looking at her with such longing in her eyes, mother relented easily.
As I focused on Mary, mother spread Rose’s legs wide and proved she knew how to eat pussy as she had Rose purring within minutes. Lizbeth was happy to watch, making out with Mary while I continued to eat her out. She was divine, and was soon moaning loudly into Lizbeth’s mouth.
Sliding a finger inside her, making that same come hither motion, the orgasm that hit her within a minute surprised even me. She broke the kiss and had no problem crying out loudly. Mother has told them all to make all the noise they wanted. No-one was going to hear us.
“Oh fuck, Robbie,” she cried, “Make me cum again and again!”
I hadn’t even touched her clit, so when my tongue found its way to that, she cried out again, Lizbeth keeping her leg back so she wouldn’t squash my head, my fingers now thrusting into her quickly. Her breathing grew rapid again, arching her back as she started to squeeze my fingers again. “Cum for Robbie, Mary,” Lizbeth whispered.
“Not yet… not yet…”
“Cum for him, Mary. Then he’ll make love to you.”
“Not yet… I want it big…”
Rose was whimpering away next to us, glancing to see her pulling her legs back, mother’s face buried between her legs. She glanced my way and smiled. “My little girl has a wonderful cunt, Robbie,” she said before her tongue got back to work.
Focusing on her clit again, Mary couldn’t hold back forever, not with my attention only on that and with my fingers touching that special inside her constantly. She released the sort of moan that came from the depths of her very soul, her back arching but her eyes gazing down at me, full of all the love and lust she felt, her walls clamping on my fingers so tightly, I just stopped moving them. I relented immediately as she cried out, her entire body seeming to spasm for a few seconds, before she went still.
“Holy shit, I think she passed out,” Lizbeth whispered, giggling away.
She hadn’t, her eyes opening as I kissed up her body before I kissed her softly on the lips. Feeling my cock at her entrance, I slid it inside slowly, watching her face light up as I wasted no time burying myself completely. I knew I’d barely last five minutes as I’d been turned on for a couple of hours by now.
“Fuck me,” she moaned.
“Fuck your sister,” mother stated.
“Make me cum again, Mummy!” Rose cried.
I fucked my sister, just like she wanted. And she felt just as wonderful as her sisters and mother. Deliciously hot and tight, my cock loving the feeling of her pussy within seconds, and I could feel that usual tingle within a couple of minutes. I warned her, actually a little embarrassed, but she must have been told what to do, wrapping her legs around my hips and kissing me. “Cum in me,” she breathed, “God, I want to feel you cum in me.”
I grunted and groaned for at least two more minutes before I just needed to feel that release. It was another great orgasm, made even better by the fact I’d shared it with someone I loved so much already. Having been wanting to cum for so long, I needed at least a couple of minutes just to relax, feeling two pairs of lips kissing me, while Rose was making plenty of noise next to us as mother gave her another orgasm.
“I think we need to learn how to eat pussy,” Lizbeth whispered, “So we can have fun when you’re with someone, Robbie.”
“I’d be delighted to teach my daughter,” mother stated.
“Oh god, Mummy… again…” Rose cried.
I pulled out and lay down next to Mary, Lizbeth leaving me space, giving her a soft kiss as Mary wasted no time mounting me. That’s when mother and Rose stopped to watch, snuggling into my other side, all of us watching Mary enjoying my cock. She looked as beautiful as the others, figuring out what felt good for her, and what would work in regards to enjoying another orgasm. Mother eventually got up and sat behind her, wrapping an arm around her chest while moving a hand down to her clit. When she started to touch that, Mary almost leapt off my cock.
“Mummy,” Mary whispered.
“Keep riding him, sweetie. I want you to have the biggest orgasm.”
“I can feel it already.”
Mary was soon riding me hard and fast, impressive considering it was her first time. No doubt her barrier had been broken when horse riding too. Like with Rose, it didn’t bother me at all. I knew there was nonsense about virgins and such, but time in Europe spent with girls in Britain had changed my view of women and sex. I wouldn’t call girls in Britain easy but… Let’s just say it hadn’t been difficult finding a companion for an evening. I think the uniform helped though.
When her orgasm hit, it was wonderful for both of us. She cried out, hearing it echo around us, her body shaking and shuddering as she didn’t want to stop moving, and mother was relentless on her clit, soft kisses at her neck at the same time. “Keep going, sweetie, keep going.”
“Mummy… Robbie…”
“Have another one, then you can rest.”
She had another one barely a couple of minutes later and it practically knocked her out. As soon as it passed, mother released her so she could relax back on my chest, her head resting under my chin as I hugged her tightly. Her sisters hugged into either side of me as mother sat on her knees, smiling at us.
“I love my children,” she whispered.
After we enjoyed some lunch, I kept my word about what I’d said earlier. I had all four line up on the blanket and spent at least an hour eating them out, moving from one to the other after I’d made them orgasm. After making them each orgasm at least a couple of times, mother had me stand up and show Mary and Rose how to give a good blowjob. Lizbeth watched on, though she’d blown me plenty of times, though knew she could always learn new things.
Mother blew me long enough that I needed to cum, and she surprised me by wanting it on her face. I covered her face in cum, Lizbeth not shocked as I’d done it with her, but Mary and Rose broke into fits of giggles. “Mother, that’s so…”
“I love it, girls. And I think you’d love it too. But it’s even better when you swallow it. I’ve swallowed a lot of my son’s cum already, if it’s not left in my pussy.”
Resting back on the blanket, I needed a few minutes. Mother eventually suggested it was time to head back as we wouldn’t want to ride in the darkness. We packed up then dressed, walking our horses back together. My sisters chatted away happily, while mother rode along with a content smile on her face. Seeing my glance, her smile broadened.
“We’re going to have a wonderful life together, Robbie. I just know it.”
Chapter 127: Working Class Man [Incest]
Notes:
Working hard to make a living
Bringing shelter from the rain
A father's son left to carry on
Blue denim in his veins
Oh oh oh he's a working class man- ‘Working Class Man’, Jimmy Barnes
Chapter Text
Mum gripped my hand tightly as we sat side by side, the celebrant droning on and on. We were surrounded by close friends and family. My grandparents on both sides. Aunts and uncles, brothers and sisters of my parents. A few cousins. Friends of my parents and my grandparents. I heard the soft sobbing of my father’s mother. No parent wants to bury their child.
I was sixteen years old at the time. My father was thirty-three when he was killed. He’d been out for a couple of after work beers with a couple of close friends. CCTV later showed that, after a minor disagreement over a spilled drink, he was punched from behind by the person he’d had the disagreement. The hit alone may not have killed him, but when his head smacked onto the edge of the bar, it was thought he was already dead by the time he hit the floor.
The court case had barely started by the time we were ready to say goodbye to my father.
There would be no burial. We were not a religious family, and one of his requests had been for his body to be cremated upon his death. So as the celebrant droned on, my mother leaned into my side, feeling her body shaking as she cried. Letting go of her hand, I wrapped my arm around her shoulders with my left and took her hand again with my right.
“Thank you,” she managed to whisper in between her sobs. I replied by kissing the top of her head, pulling her closer to me. Ever since the night the police had arrived at our front door to tell us, Mum had relied on me, having to be wiser beyond my years as my mother fell apart.
My parents were your oft talked about teenage parents. At the time we buried my father, Mum was only thirty-one years old. They’d only been dating a few months when Mum told him she was pregnant. Thankfully, unlike numerous other stories about young men running from their responsibilities, my father quit school and immediately went looking for a job. He found one easily enough, but with only his High School Certificate, having only complete four of six years at high school, his options were going to be limited for a long time.
Those first few years were difficult for our small family. My father moved in with my mother and her parents once she was about six months along. After I was born, the crib was placed in their bedroom, though my parents knew that situation couldn’t remain for too long. Thankfully, the two sets of parents came together to assist our small family into our own apartment. It was a tiny two-bedroom place, but it was somewhere we could call home.
I don’t remember too much from those early years. What I realised rather quickly when at school is that my family wasn’t the only one struggling. I learned later as I grew up that my parents did what they could, but the most important things were a roof over my head, clothes on my back and food in my belly. It was up to my grandparents and other relatives to spoil me, usually on my birthday and at Christmas.
One thing I realised as I grew up is that despite the circumstances, my mother and father were still deeply in love with each other, at least in those early years. When I was five years old, they wed in a very simple ceremony in the backyard of her parents’ place, and although I did hear the occasional argument or disagreement while growing up, it was generally a happy enough household while I was growing up.
My mother did want another child, but considering life was a struggle, whenever I asked about a sibling, my parents would sit me down and explain that life was expensive, and with three mouths already to feed, a fourth one would make things even more difficult. By the time I was at primary school, my father was now working as a tradesman for an old friend from high school, who had his own business, while my mother managed to find work as a part-time receptionist, but she had only just completed her own High School Certificate by the time she gave birth.
By the time I entered high school, we’d managed to move into a larger three-bedroom apartment though things were still difficult. Dad managed to get a better job, making at least a little more money, but not even having a Higher School Certificate counted him out of many jobs, and he simply didn’t have the time or energy to continue any studies. As for my mother, she did manage to complete some night classes to finish her High School Certificate, and she did fine herself a full-time job as a secretary. But even with two wages, things were still difficult after all the rent and bills were paid, leaving little money for any luxuries. Dad drove a beat-up used car. Mum relied on lifts to get around. My grandparents bought me a decent bike for me to ride around on, otherwise I’d rely on public transport or I’d walk.
Hitting my mid-teens, I’d long come to accept that life in the western suburbs wasn’t always easy, my father a working class, blue-collar worker, doing his best to support his small family, I couldn’t complain nor want for anything. Sure, I watched as friends were bought the latest technology, lived in their own homes, ate out more often, but my parents were still happy. I was content with my life, a typical teenager always wanting more,
A week after my fifteenth birthday, I sat down with my parents at dinner as always. “Dad, should I get a part-time job? Only a few of my friends are looking to work, but I’m thinking any sort of wage I can bring in to support myself…”
Both my parents smiled at me. “That’s a mature outlook on life, Mark,” my father stated, “Where are you looking?”
“Two options. I can either look at a fast-food restaurant, something like Macca’s. Don’t pay great but apparently it looks good on a resumé. If not there, then somewhere like a supermarket, stacking shelves and shit. Either way, it’ll be working nights after school during the week, and I’d likely be required to work at least one day every weekend.”
“Looked into it already?” Mum wondered.
“Yeah, got myself a couple of application forms. Filled them out and just deciding what to do.”
“I’d go with Macca’s myself,” my father suggested, “You’re right about them looking good on your resumé. And if you leave school and don’t go to university, working full-time is nothing to sneeze at. Work your way up the chain and see where it takes you. But that’s just one option in life.”
Chatting to a few friends at school, and the careers advisor who also offered one or two suggestions, the consensus was to go for the job at Macca’s. There was a restaurant only ten minutes from our apartment, so I dropped an application in there. To my surprise, they called me within a week, wanting to organise an interview. Within a month, I had my uniform and was working in the kitchen. Ended up working twice a week after school while having me in there on a Saturday night. As I was only fifteen, it wasn’t that bad.
Making my own money was helpful. My parents didn’t want me giving them any money, it just meant that I could purchase certain things for myself, while they suggested I start building my own little nest egg of savings.
I was never the most book smart of people. I did okay in class and sitting for my tests, but once I started working and making money, my schooling did start to take a back seat. If they needed me in for extra shifts, I’d happily do it. Dad didn’t mind as he knew I wasn’t particularly interested in school, and had no desire to go onto university, but my mother did want me to stay until the end of sixth form so I could at least obtain my Higher School Certificate.
The agreement was, if I did that, and if I had my licence by then, my four grandparents would get together and help me purchase my own car. Second hand, of course, but it would give me the opportunity to drive myself around without having to rely on friends and family.
Then my father died. I still remember the night the police arrived, my mother opening the front door to our apartment. She knew already when they asked to speak to her. In that moment, I became the man of the house, the man my mother would rely on for the next few days and months. Despite the fact they’d been so young when getting together, my parents were more in love with each other in their early thirties. My father had devoted himself to our small family. My mother doted on me and adored her husband. Or that’s what I thought anyway.
But I digress…
The funeral finally ended. Mum had barely been able to keep herself together the entire time. I was considered too young to give the eulogy. In the end, it was my father’s father who stood up and spoke warm words, most of them about his love for his wife and his son. Barely a dry in eye in the small auditorium once he finished speaking.
Viewing his body one last time before he was taken away was difficult. Mum kissed his forehead before she turned around and rested her head against my chest. I’d managed to keep myself together until that last time I’d see my father. I wasn’t religious, but in that moment, I wished for a heaven so I could see him again in a few decades.
The wake was held at his parents’ place. What I learned is that my parents were loved and respected. Despite the harsh reality of life as two young people who started their family as teenagers, my father had worked hard since the first day he was employed, while my mother was regarded as a friendly and bubbly presence no matter where she was.
My grandfather walked towards with a beer, putting it in my hand. “Had a beer before?”
“No, Pop.”
“Well, you’ll learn it’s an acquired taste, but it’s on you now, son. Your mother is going to need you going forward. She’ll mourn your father for a while but, after that, she’s going to need you to help her through the next few months.”
“What should I do?”
“That’s for you and her to decide. We’ll be around to support however we can, but there’s only so much any of us can do. Your mother values her independence. Always has done since she left with you and your father.”
“I’ll finish fourth form first. I might have to leave and get a job.”
“I’m sure your mother will want you to stay on at school, but the reality is that she can’t afford to live on her wage alone.”
Dad didn’t have life insurance. We couldn’t afford things like that. There wasn’t a will to speak of. My parents owned very few assets so a will wasn’t necessary. They had a joint account with a little savings. My father’s car was simply passed to Mum, who suggested I would have it once I had my licence. And that was about it.
The next couple of months passed quietly. Mum somehow managed to keep going, dragging herself to work once her bereavement leave was over. I picked up as many shifts at Macca’s as I could while trying to stay on top of my schoolwork. My end of fourth form exams were approaching and I was already considering the future. I’d spoken to family about my ideas. I knew Mum wanted me to stay in school, but that didn’t seem realistic any longer.
Waiting until I’d finished my exams, I sat down with Mum on a Saturday evening. I’d treated us to some fish and chips, Mum cuddling into me afterwards. Her increasing affection towards me wasn’t a surprise. Having lost her husband, I knew she was relying on me for more than just that. I’d often walk into a room and find her staring off into space, so I’d give her a hug. It always made her smile, though I knew how she was feeling. I missed him too.
“Mum, we need to talk about school,” I stated.
“What about it?”
“I know you want me to stay on for another two years, but I don’t think we can afford to stay here on just your salary. And what I make working part-time simply won’t cover the gap because of Dad.” She was about to lean back when I tightened my grip on her. “Let me finish. I’ve already talked to my career’s advisor at school. Everyone at school is obviously aware of what happened. I asked her about finding a job if I left school. I’m legally allowed to at sixteen as plenty of young men and women would rather go out and find a job.”
“Okay, what’s your idea?”
That wasn’t the response I was expecting. I thought she’d try and fight me on it. Maybe she just didn’t have it in her. “I’ve looked into apprenticeships. You know how I used to help Dad look after his car?”
I think we both smiled at the memory. Dad had an old ute he bought second hand. To save money, we used to tinker with it ourselves whenever something seemed to go wrong. We’d go to the local library, as they always had books on all sorts of vehicles. We’d borrow and read it, and we’d generally fix any problem with the ute ourselves. He’d always looked after his vehicle himself so he passed on what he knew to me, things like changing the brakes or the oil, while we would also try and fix more difficult things.
“I remember. You both used to come inside covered in grease and oil sometimes.”
“Yeah, and we used to make a bit of spare cash doing work for others. Well, I’m thinking of becoming an apprentice mechanic. There are a few workshops around who would be willing to take someone like me on. I won’t make a lot of cash the first year or two, but by the time I’m eighteen, I’ll be employed full-time and making a proper wage. And if I become a mechanic for just one vehicle manufacturer, I’ve read there are further opportunities to increase my skills.”
“Sounds like you’ve done a lot of investigation already?”
“I’ve already talked with a couple of mechanic workshops nearby and asked about the apprenticeship schemes available. More than one would be willing to take me on after the holiday period. But I didn’t want to do it without talking to you first. Though I’m legally allowed to leave school, I’d rather do it with your blessing. I want to help us, Mum.”
“Man of the house?” she asked softly.
“Well, not the way I wanted to be…” Sighing, I hugged Mum tighter, “But I’m willing to do the right thing to help you, Mum.”
She remained silent for a few minutes, and I gave her the time to think. “Are you sure, honey?”
Mum had never used that term of endearment with me before. “I’m sure, sweetie,” I replied softly. She turned her head and smiled at me. “Hey, you called me ‘honey’.”
Snuggling into me again, she giggled. “Well, you are sweet like honey, looking after your mother in such a manner. Okay, I’ll contact the school and let them know you won’t be returning next year.”
The fact I was leaving didn’t surprise any of my friends when I told them. Thought there were the usual promises of keeping in touch, I knew the chances of that were slim simply because I would be working full-time while they would be still at school, many of them likely continuing on to university after graduating, and our lives would simply be going in different directions.
Our first Christmas alone wasn’t as bad as it could have been. Mum’s parents insisted we spent Christmas Eve at their place so we could get up on Christmas Day. I knew they’d gone all out to make the day as special as possible. I think everyone made an effort to be as cheerful as possible on the day itself. I bought Mum a couple of presents that thankfully made her smile. My paternal grandparents arrived in time for lunch, not surprised there were a few tears as they hugged my mother. Mum’s brother and sister arrived with the in-laws and cousins, as did my father’s sister, husband and cousin.
It was a lovely afternoon, filled with plenty of laughter but also reminiscing about my father, stories shared of when he was growing up, but I also spoke lovingly of him as a father figure and inspiration. Despite the fact life was a struggle at times, he never let it get on top of him, and he’d done nothing but show his wife and his son unconditional love.
Returning home to our quiet apartment, I noticed Mum visibly deflate, and I was hugging her tightly by the time the tears started to flow. “Thank you,” she whispered.
“I’ll be here whenever you need me, Mum,” I whispered back.
“You’re too young to be this responsible already.”
“It doesn’t matter, Mum. You need my help and I do so willingly and gladly. We’re a team.”
I started my job as an apprentice motor mechanic in early January. Thankful that I already had a little experience, I quickly got into the swing of things. Waking early for work instead of school wasn’t much of a culture shock. Having to go to work instead of enjoying the summer holidays did suck to start with, at least until I got my first couple of wage slips, easily making more money than I had part-time at Macca’s. After a month, I sat down with Mum with my slips and agreed how much I’d contribute for rent and bills. Even as an apprentice, I was almost making as much as she was, so we agreed to split everything fifty-fifty.
Within a couple of months, I was putting in longer hours, taking all the overtime that was available, even going in on Saturday’s if they requested, anything that helped me gain experience and that I’d get paid for. Being an apprentice and only sixteen for the first half of the year, I wasn’t paid much, but that changed when I turned seventeen mid-year.
Mum remained in the doldrums for a few months, her heart heavy with grief. I did my best to make her smile whenever she looked really down in the dumps, but I also knew how she felt. I missed my father just as much though I knew it was nothing like losing the man she’d been with for over a decade. Slowly but surely, though, she started to smile again.
As I turned seventeen, life continued on. Mum didn’t make a big deal out of it and nor did I, knowing it was another year until I turned eighteen and was legally an adult. My apprenticeship would also end and I’d become a full-time worker. Life was still a struggle at times. Even with our wages pooled together, rent and the bills were easily covered. We didn’t splurge too often while grocery shopping, Mum going out of her way to ensure I knew how to cook using simple, cheap but healthy ingredients.
We worked well together as a team at home. I stepped up to ensure I did my fair share of chores. Living in apartment meant no lawns to mow or anything. To my surprise, she did start mentioning perhaps trying to find somewhere else to live. I wasn’t sure we could afford it. Renting an apartment was far cheaper. If we looked for a house, even a small one, it was going to be more expensive and could mean moving further away.
Mum sat me down one evening after walking in from work. I wore overalls at work, but always wore jeans underneath with a simple white or black t-shirt. My hands were usually stained, even if I wore gloves while working. Hell, sometimes grease and oil ended up on my face, usually forgetting to wipe my hands before I needed to scratch my nose.
“Hey, baby,” Mum stated, kissing my cheek as she welcomed me home. Terms of endearment such as ‘baby’ and ‘honey’ now greeted me every morning and evening.
“Hey, Mum. What’s for tea?”
“Spag bol.”
“Love it. I’ll just go clean up first.” Kissing her cheek, I added, “And I’ll make sure I wipe down the basin once I’m done.”
Returning to the kitchen, we had a small table where we had always eaten as a family. We’d both set a table for my father for the first couple of months as we simply forgot each time. Every evening, I always kept Mum company if she was cooking, or she’d sit back and chat to me if it was my turn. Mum would always unwind after a long day with a glass of wine, and even though I was seventeen, she’d allow me a low alcoholic beer with dinner. She knew whenever I attended a barbecue or party with work colleagues that they’d generally give me a few beers.
As we ate, making small talk as usual, she waited until we were halfway through our meal before stating, “I’ve been looking at rental properties the past few days.”
“Yeah, anything decent?”
“It’s not that, I know how expensive it’s going to be. What are you suggesting?”
“I think we downsize down back to two bedrooms and rent ourselves a townhouse. There are a few single-storey places around but I’m thinking more of a three-up, three down. So that means two bedrooms and bathroom upstairs, with living room, kitchen and maybe dining room downstairs.”
“How can we afford it?”
Mum took a deep breath. “You know my parents are successful, but your father and I were… I would say independent, but I guess perhaps stubborn and too full of pride would also be correct. We always struggled but always had the safety net of our parents should something really go wrong.”
“If we wait until I’m eighteen, then perhaps we can afford it without too much assistance.”
She smiled at me, waiting until we finished eating before she took my hand in hers. “In addition to that, I’m going to do some night courses going forward. My manager has suggested, with a little study, I could find myself a similar role but could hopefully make a little more money too.”
“Why don’t we park this for the moment and wait until I’m eighteen? I’m happy living here, Mum. Aren’t you?”
“I am. I can look around and feel the memories.”
Life continued on as normal for most of the year I was seventeen. I’d dated around a bit while I’d been at high school but found I wasn’t really worried about it while I was working, my focus on supporting Mum and saving as much cash as I could, the idea of moving into our own little townhouse rather appealing. While I got on with my own life, I knew Mum hadn’t started looking at dating either. I wasn’t expecting her to rush out and find a new partner, and I certainly wasn’t going to force the issue. Though the heartache still lingered in both of us, we loved each other and supported on another all the time. Frankly, Mum snuggling up to me on a Saturday night, watching some trash television as we sipped on our drinks and chewed on popcorn or sweets was always a great way to spend time together.
Turning eighteen is always a rite of passage for any young man or woman as it means a young adult is now legal to do most things in life. Drink. Smoke. Vote. Mum went out of her way to make it special. I woke up in the morning to find her lying next to me, waking me up with a soft kiss. Opening my eyes and noticing her next to me, I couldn’t help blushing as the silk robe (a rare extravagant purchase) she wore barely covered her arse and was tight to her body.
Guess I need to describe my mother as I haven’t done that yet. She stands barely five foot tall, maybe five-one at a push. She had a figure but looked after herself. Shoulder length red hair that seemed to get darker each year, usually keeping it up in a simple ponytail whenever she was at home. Gorgeous emerald, green eyes. Thick lips that all my friends had remarked were completely and utterly kissable. I knew she was a C-cup from doing laundry. And the only thing my mother did splurge on was underwear. I often found some rather sexy panties and bras in the laundry basket. I guess she wanted to feel sexy even as a widow.
“Happy birthday, baby,” she whispered, cuddling into me.
“Thank, Mum,” I whispered back.
“We’re treating you to dinner tonight. Where would you like to go?”
“The local RSL or leagues club. Always good food but I’ll be able to legally purchase drinks today.”
“That works for me. Any ideas about going out with friends this weekend?”
“Yeah, as it’s Thursday, the guys have suggested we head out on Saturday night for a few drinks.”
“Any lady friends going?”
I gave her a look she knew well. I had no problem discussing my private life, but she was more than aware that I didn’t have a girlfriend. “Well, a couple of lady friends, in the sense that they’re women and a friend, will be there, but I don’t mix sex and friendship.” I paused before adding, “Well, not too often…”
“My little boy isn’t a virgin?” I gave her a look that made her giggle. “I won’t ask.”
“And I won’t tell. But no, I’m not, Mum.”
“Oh…”
I was left thinking she was little disappointed, but considering I was a dead ringer for my father, she shouldn’t have been so surprised. I wasn’t the mythical tall, dark and handsome, but I was six-one, broadened out since I started work and matured, did have a light tan as I enjoyed being out in the sun. Hair was light brown, and I’d always been complimented on my blue eyes, and apparently, I had a strong jaw, whatever that meant. I’d lost my boyish looks already, looking in the mirror to see a man’s face. I’d started shaving early so already had decent stubble.
Hugging her tightly, I whispered, “You’re still the most important girl in my life, Mum.”
Squeezing her tightly, she giggled as she hugged me back. “Thank you, baby. I love you.”
“I love you too, Mum.”
Getting ready to work was almost like a dance with my mother as we showered, dressed and ate, leaving at the same time so we had to organise ourselves, so we didn’t bump into each other or delay the other person for too long. Driving her to work, as I still drove my father’s old ute around, when I pulled up outside her office, she leaned across. I was expecting the usual kiss on the cheek, but she left a soft kiss on my lips. She hadn’t done that in years.
“See you this afternoon, baby,” she said softly.
Smiling, I told her I’d pick her up at the usual time. The fact she kissed me like that had me feeling a little confused but also smiling. I always liked how close Mum and I had been. When I was a kid, I always considered my parents my best friends. My father had considered his son his ‘Mini Me’, and Mum was just my favourite girl in the world. I’d happily spent all my free time in the presence of my parents.
I guess turning eighteen would change our relationship slightly due to me now being an adult, so I wasn’t going to read too much into a simple soft kiss on the lips that was still incredibly chaste. But I also wasn’t going to mention it to anyone nor confront my mother about it. If she wanted to do it, I wasn’t going to complain.
Arriving to pick her up later that afternoon, she wasn’t outside waiting for me as always. Figuring I’d stroll in and collect her, I walked through the front doors to be greeted by the new receptionist, my mother having moved to become a full-time secretary for one of the directors of the company. The eyes of the receptionist lit up as I was wearing a simple white t-shirt and jeans. In addition to broadening out, I’d managed to find a cheaper way of working out thanks to a work colleague’s home gym.
“How can I help you?” she asked.
“I’m here to pick up Lauren.”
“And you are?”
“Mark.” For some reason, I didn’t add that I was her son, though I assumed people would figure out who I was.
“I’ll give her a call and see where she is.”
The call barely lasted fifteen seconds before I was told to head up a couple of floors as she was still finishing off the day’s work. It was an open planned office, with only a few glass fronted offices to one side. Mum was sitting behind her desk, concentrating on whatever she was doing, but her face lit up when she noticed me walking towards her.
“Sorry, baby, I just had to finish off one thing before I’m finished for the day.”
“It’s okay. I think I impressed your receptionist.”
“Well, looking like you do, Mark…”
Mum looked fantastic in her clothes. She always dressed nice for work. We still had to go looking for bargains, but ever since starting her new role, she’d spent more than one weekend looking for nice clothing that didn’t break our budget. The director she worked for was still busy in his office, though he raised his eyes at my presence and nodded his head. He probably had no idea who I was, left wondering if he wondered I was my mother’s toy boy.
When she was done, Mum sighed before standing up, grabbing her light jacket and handbag. Hugging her tightly, I held her hand as I led her towards the stairs that led back to the ground floor. Once in the car, she held my hand again as I drove us home. “What has you in a good mood, Mum?” I had to ask.
“My baby is now a man. I’m trying to keep a smile on my face as I know your father would be so proud too.”
“Everything I do, I still do for both of you, Mum.”
She leaned over and kissed my cheek, her fingers moving to caress the back of my head. “I know, baby. And I love you even more for it,” she said softly, leaning her head against my shoulder.
Arriving home, Mum told me to shower and get dressed for dinner. She was already on the phone to the family as we would all meet at a nearby RSL that we all knew served good meals. On the few times we could afford to go out, we’d normally head there. If we were there on the right night, we could get a cheap steak or chicken schnitzel meal.
I just stuck to the usual shirt and jeans with a decent pair of shoes. Mum walked out in a gorgeous skirt and blouse combination. Even at only a smidgen over five foot, she still had a great pair of legs. When I thought about it, I was only eighteen while she was thirty-three, turning thirty-four a couple of months after my birthday, there was a reason why some of my friends had called her a MILF.
Nearly the whole family was there for my birthday. Both sets of grandparents. All my uncles, aunts and cousins. None of my friends as I would be meeting up with them on the weekend. The original idea of buying me a car had been abandoned as I had my father’s old car. Instead, I was given a new smartphone, as the one I had was now years out of date and in desperate need of upgrading, while receiving other gift cards so I could splurge on things I may have done without growing up.
Being able to legally purchase my own drinks was the whole point of going out, both grandfathers sending me to the bar to buy a round of drinks. Still hadn’t found a real liking for beer. I did enjoy apple cider or alcoholic ginger beer, but I usually stuck to a bourbon mixer. The cheap stuff anyway, warned to never mix a good whiskey with anything except maybe ice.
Mum had to drive us home as I’d enjoyed a few drinks by the time we left. Walking into our quiet department, Mum dumped her handbag before she turned towards me. She gave me a strange look before hugging me tightly. “Hold me, baby,” she whispered.
Hugging her wasn’t anything strange, but I was left thinking she might have been a little sad and upset. Not only was her little boy now an adult, but it was the first major milestone that my father hadn’t been there to see. “You okay?” I wondered.
“Just a little sad. My baby is now a man and I’m worried I’m going to lose you too.”
Guiding her over to the lounge, I sat down as she sat on my lap. We chuckled as it was almost a reversal of our roles in life, her head resting against my shoulder as both my arms were wrapped around her. “I’m not going anywhere, Mum. I’ve said often enough we’re a team. I’m not going to just abandon you because I’m eighteen.”
Feeling and hearing her sigh, I think a few simple words did make her feel better, sitting in silence for quite a while before her fingers ended up on my cheek, turning my head so she could kiss me. Another soft kiss on the lips. Only lasted a couple of seconds, but it was enough to make me blush a little bit. Her green eyes gazed at me for a few seconds before she snuggled into me again.
“I love you, baby,” she whispered, “Thank you for everything. Ever since the day we had to say goodbye to him, you’ve stepped up and been so mature and responsible. I sometimes feel guilty…”
Shushing her immediately, I gave her a gentle squeeze. “I did it because it was the right thing to do, but more importantly, you are my mother and I don’t love anyone more in the world. You needed me to make that step up, to be a responsible adult, and I don’t regret a thing.”
We sat together for a few minutes before we needed to get ready for bed as we had work the next morning. No rest for the wicked, as they say. Having showered before going out, I just stripped off down to my underwear as always. I listened to Mum around the house before I figured she had headed off to bed herself, flicking off the lamp and lying back.
It was barely a couple of minutes before I heard my bedroom door open, glancing to see my mother standing in the doorway, wearing that same silk robe. “Mark?”
“Yeah, Mum?”
“Oh good, you’re still awake.”
She walked in and stood beside my bed, undoing the tie of her robe and letting it fall to the bed, unveiling her near naked body, noticing the lacy black bra and panties she was wearing. Lifting the covers, she slid into bed next to me. Lying on my side, she moved so her body was almost pressed into mine. I couldn’t help smiling at her.
“This some sort of last birthday present, Mum?”
“Thought you might like a half-naked woman in your bed tonight, even if it is your old mother.”
Snorting at the idea she was that old, I think I surprised her by pulling her close towards me, running my fingers up the soft skin of her back. “A better present would have been you naked, Mum,” I breathed into her ear.
“You mean that, baby?”
“Mum, you’re hot. Always thought that, but then again, you’re my mother. I think most son’s think their mother is beautiful.”
“Can we cuddle all night? I haven’t had the chance in so long.”
“You can come in and cuddle whenever you want, Mum.”
Her green eyes searched mine. “You mean that?” she asked softly.
“Sure. As I said, Mum, I’m here for you.”
She smiled before reaching behind herself, and before I knew it, her bra joined the robe on the floor, getting a good look at my mother’s breasts for the first time since I’d been breastfed, and I couldn’t remember those days. Barely a hint of sag, they were rather perky, her areola what I’d call normal sized, her nipples hard, not missing that she was breathing a little heavier.
“You excited, Mum?”
“You’re already looking at me differently, Mark,” she whispered, resting a hand on my chest, “It’s only been the two of us for a while. And now that you’re a man, there isn’t anyone else I love or trust more than you.”
Running my hand down to her pert little butt, I pulled her closer, making her squeal, but she gasped as she would feel my erection. “That for me, baby?” she whispered.
“Hard not to get excited about your body, Mum,” I whispered back, “How long?”
Her hand moved to my shoulder and down my arm. “If this happens, we have to take it slow, Mark. But I wanted to share your bed tonight, to be held in your arms.”
“How far do you want to go?”
The soft kiss on my lips lasted longer than any of those before and was a promise of much more. “I want to be with you, Mark. You’re my man.”
“You’re my girl, Mum.”
“Are you sure, Mark?”
“I love you, Mum.”
“I love you too, baby.”
She snuggled into my body, her head resting under my chin against my chest as I wrapped both arms around her. Considering there was a foot of height between us, I certainly had images going through my mind of how it would work between us. Mum gasped my cock got even harder. Then I felt her hand gently brush up against it. “Tease,” I whispered.
“That for me, baby?” she whispered.
“I’m having many naughty thoughts about what I could do with my mother going forward.”
“I want all of that too, Mark. It’s why I haven’t dated. There’s only one man in the world I want for the rest of my life.”
“There’s only one concern, Mum…”
“Incest?”
“Well, that, but I think neither of us really care, right?”
“I don’t care. Do you?”
“Not at all. What does concern me is the family. No-one will understand.”
“Or maybe they will. I’ve done some research, Mark. Apparently, this sort of thing happens more often than people are willing to admit. It’s just not talked about. But mothers and sons, fathers and daughters, brothers and sisters, there are plenty out there who are intimate.” She lifted her head to meet my eyes, her fingers stroking my cheek. “I’ve had enough time to think, baby. The ramifications of going through this. But while you’re eighteen, you still have your whole life ahead of you. Don’t decide here and now.”
Leaning forward to kiss her, she kissed me back immediately, and when I slid my tongue into her mouth for the first time, the moan and the whimper she made told me everything I needed to know. I’d always loved my mother more than many sons would, simply because of the circumstances of our life. Making our relationship intimate wasn’t a stretch in my mind. I didn’t think it would actually happen, but we’d always been close, but far closer after my father died.
Breaking the kiss, her fingers stroked my cheek again. “Think that answers that question, Mum,” I said softly, “But give me a little time to really give it some thought. But I’m not going anywhere. You’re my girl and I promised you that I would do anything for the both of us.”
Mum snuggled into me as I continued to gently caress her back. She was asleep long before I was. I think she’d already made up her mind, so it was now up to me as to taking our relationship onto the next step. Hand on heart, it wasn’t a real surprise given how close we’d grown since losing her husband, my father. She’d relied on my support both emotionally and financially since I’d quit school and gone out to work. I’d pretty much been an adult before I was legally recognised as one.
My alarm blared to wake us both up, reaching over to turn it off as Mum cuddled into me immediately. She made a contented sound before adding, “Best night’s sleep I’ve had in a long time. I can’t say since before you father otherwise he’d be offended. Then again, you are my little boy and always held a larger piece of my heart than anyone else.”
“And how many son’s adore and love their mother with all their heart?”
Watching that smile form, her eyes lighting up, she kissed me as I pulled her into my body. She moaned softly as my erection pressed into her again, while I was a little cheeky as I grabbed a handful of breast for the first time. “They’re yours whenever you want them, baby,” she breathed, “I know what I want and there’ll be no hesitation from me going forward. But it’s a big decision for you, so please don’t just leap into it without thinking. Okay?”
“Okay.”
“I’m going to get up and shower before getting ready for work.”
Watching her slide out of bed and stand up, seeing her body in the early morning light, I’m fairly sure I gasped at how gorgeous she was. My eyes probably bugged out at seeing her breasts, her black lacy panties barely covering her pussy. Grabbing her robe and bra, she leaned over to kiss my cheek before watching her walk to the door, getting a great look at her perfectly pert little butt. Before leaving, she turned and blew me a kiss.
Driving us to work a little later that morning, we didn’t talk too much about the night before. I knew I was going to be distracted for a few days going forward as I thought about it. I was going to take advice to heart and not just leap into it, but when I did think about it briefly, Mum wanting to be with me wasn’t a real surprise. It had only been the two of us for nearly two years. We’d been a couple in certain ways simply due to circumstances.
“Mum?”
“Yes, baby?”
“Are you in love with me?”
“I’ve always been in love with you, baby. I’m your mother. The first moment I held you in my arms, I fell in love with you. I’ve seen you grow into a such a wonderful young man. Life hasn’t been easy for any of us, but you’ve never complained. You’ve always done your best with the card’s life deal you. I’ve only loved you even more since you lost your father. Now, if you mean am I in love with you as a woman sees a man, wanting to be intimate, share herself and her life with that man, then yes, I’m in love with you that way too.”
I didn’t reply until I pulled into the small car park where she worked. Pulling on the handbrake, I turned towards her, looking up and down the dress she wore. Mum always looked spectacular. “There’s one thing I know I already want to do.”
“Name it, baby.”
“I want to move into your room and share your bed going forward.”
Her face lit up. “That’s what I wanted to hear.”
“Anything else, we’ll take our time. It’s a big step. I’ve had sex, Mum, but… You know, it’s you…”
“Because I’m your mother?”
“Not just that, but I love you more than anyone and it’s going to mean so much more at the same time. I know it won’t be perfect, but I want our first time to be special.”
Leaning over to kiss me, her soft fingers caressed my cheek. “Every time we’re together will be special, baby,” she whispered, “Because you’re my man from now on.”
Being distracted at work that day amused my co-workers, most assuming I had a hangover from heading out the previous night. When I told them I had girl troubles, that just led to even more jokes at my expense. Men don’t particularly talk about their feelings a lot of the time, so I had to be careful when admitting I knew an older woman who was interested in me, and though I wanted her in return, there would be ramification to the relationship. When I told them there was a near sixteen-year age gap between us, they understood what I meant.
As soon as we arrived home that night, after I’d cleaned up, I started moving my things into what would now be our bedroom. Mum had already cleared space for my things in the wardrobe. I’d keep a few things in my old bedroom, but she insisted it would be our bedroom to share so I should make my presence known in the room, and I’d definitely do so in our bed.
Being a Friday night, and both of us in a good mood, we enjoyed fish and chips for dinner, stopping at a bottle shop beforehand to purchase a bottle of wine for her, and a six pack of cider for myself. We both loved the footy, so we sat back and watch the end of the first game before she snuggled into me as we watched all of the second game. Her hand rested on my chest, my arm wrapped around her, eventually covering us in a blanket as it wasn’t a particularly warm evening.
“I should take you on a date or two first,” I finally stated.
“Really?”
“Of course. If you’re going to be my girlfriend in addition to my mother. It shouldn’t just be about sex, Mum.”
“Girlfriend?” she whispered.
“Well, if that’s the way our relationship is heading, you’ll be my girlfriend, and though it’ll never be legal, if we remain together, one day I’ll put a pair of rings on your finger, and you’ll be both my mother and wife.”
“I’d love to call my son my husband.”
“Guess moving into our own little house will help. Introduce ourselves to the neighbours as a couple.”
She moved quickly to straddle my lap, neither of us hesitating as we made out like a pair of horny teenagers. She was wearing her pyjamas to keep warm, feeling her rub herself against my obvious erection. Running my hands down her back, I ran my hands back underneath her top, realising she wasn’t wearing a bra. She smiled despite my tongue being in her mouth at the time.
“Not wearing panties either,” she whispered.
“You’re a little tease, mother,” I whispered back.
The game was over, so I flicked off the television and easily picked her up, her arms and legs wrapping around me as I carried her into our bedroom. Placing her down, I pulled off her top as my shirt ended up on the ground, her fingers immediately caressing my chest, before she eagerly pulled down my tracksuit bottoms, my erection popping out.
“Wow,” she whispered, “My little boy isn’t so little any longer.”
“Always wondered…”
“Mark, you are much bigger than your father. Bless him, he loved me, and I loved him, but he was nowhere near as big as you are. Your cock is going to feel wonderful in my tight little pussy when we make love the first time.”
She leaned back, lifting her arse as I helped take off her pyjama bottoms. Shuffling back slightly, she spread her legs a little so I could get my first look at her pussy. Her scent seemed to fill the air, something that made my cock throb with excitement, as I gazed down at her. She kept a patch of trimmed hair but otherwise it was neat, and there no missing how it glistened with excitement.
Joining her on the bed, her eyes didn’t leave mine as I leaned down to kiss her. “Bet you want to fuck me right now, don’t you?” she asked.
I enjoyed the side to my mother, a real tease. “I’d fuck you into a coma,” I growled back, before I kissed her softly, “But you’re my mother and not some girl at school who just wanted some dick. You’re the one I love more than anything.”
“Oh baby,” she whispered, kissing me softly, “Let’s get under the blankets and snuggle.”
Being naked in bed with my mother for the first time seemed to be rather quick, but as I’d already thought, it almost seemed a natural progression of our relationship. She’d simply waited until I turned eighteen to explain her feelings for me, while I’d always been close and loved her more than anyone. The idea of turning our relationship intimate certainly didn’t bother me. I’d heard more than one rumour at school about sons and daughters enjoying relationships with a parent, or brothers and sisters spending all their free time fucking.
I’d often thought more than one of my cousins had been attractive, and that sort of relationship would have been entirely legal in our country. It’s just something most people avoid due to the social pressures of participating in such a relationship.
Spooning back against me, she gasped when my erection pressing against her, my fingers caressing her body before I finally moved them up to feel up one of her breasts. She moaned softly as I gently played with one of her nipples. “That’s it, baby,” she whispered, “My body is yours.”
Turning her head to kiss me, she lifted her leg to rest over mine, running my hand back over her flat stomach towards the hair above her pussy. She whimpered as I teased her, feeling the heat from her pussy as I ran my fingers down both her thighs instead. “Just going to tease you, Mum,” I whispered, “But I’d love to pleasure you all day, every day.”
“It’s okay, baby,” she moaned softly, “Just feeling your hands on my body is such a turn on.”
“Play with yourself, Mummy. Play with your little pussy for your little boy.”
She giggled as her hand quickly ended up between her legs. Pulling back the blanket, I moved back enough that she could lie on her back, her legs spread, one resting over my legs, her left foot flat on the bed, her eyes closed as her fingers started to manipulate her pussy. I’d seen a little porn before, but nothing was sexier than watching my own mother masturbate.
“Oh baby,” she whimpered, “Just having you next to me doing this…”
“You’re so fucking hot, Mum.”
“Masturbate too, baby. Stroke that big cock of yours.”
“Got lube?”
Mum giggled as she leaned over, opening the drawer next to the bed. She handed me a bottle and blushed. “I have toys to use, and sometimes, I like them up my butt,” she admitted.
Sitting up on my knees, I rested between Mum’s legs as I watched two fingers disappear inside her pussy. Mum kept her eyes on me as I started to stroke my cock. I learned very quickly that my mother had a filthy mouth on her when she was horny. She told me about how good I looked, how big my dick was, how much she wanted to suck it, how much she wanted me to eat her pussy, how much she wanted to feel my cock inside her, how she’d give all three holes she had for me to use…
Little wonder, considering I’d woken up horny having had her in my bed the previous night, I came all over her within a few minutes. Mum squealed as I covered her body and breasts in quite a few thick streaks of cum. When she used a finger to clean one up and sucked her finger clean, I couldn’t help groaning at the sight.
“Cum for me, Mummy,” I whispered, leaning down over her, cock now dangling, as I kissed her softly “Cum for your man.”
She whimpered more than once, now working her pussy with both hands, fingers in her pussy, the other hand working her clit. I could tell she was holding back her orgasm, her eyes gazing into mine, almost unblinking. I kept kissing her every couple of seconds, whispering how hot she was and how much I loved her. A couple of tears started to leak from her eyes before the orgasm tore through her body. Without thinking, I lifted her hand, sliding the fingers that had been inside her pussy into my mouth, moaning as I tasted her for the first time.
We were both a little worn out after that, offering my hand as we definitely needed a shower after that. She loved soaping up my body and I had her giggling as I returned the favour. Once we’d washed each other down, I cuddled her tight to my body again. After drying off, we returned to bed, Mum snuggling into my chest as I stroked her back.
“Are you still going out tomorrow night?”
“Yeah, a few mates want to take me out for a drink or two.”
“Okay, no fooling around tomorrow night. I want my first time with my son to be when he’s sober.”
“Yes, Mum.”
“Good boy.”
Waking in the morning on my back with Mum cuddling into my side, I chuckled when she was clearly awake, her hand slowly moving down my body until she ran her fingers over my erect cock. Giving my balls a gentle stroke at the same time, she realised I was awake and giggled to herself before I turned to kiss her.
Getting out of bed, she put on her robe as I slid into a pair of tracksuit pants, Mum offering to cook breakfast. Knowing she was naked under the robe was a turn-on, eventually standing up from my chair at the table, standing behind her as she cooked some bacon and eggs for breakfast. Undoing the robe, she leaned back as my hands ran up to eventually cup her breasts.
“I love you, baby,” she whispered.
Turning her around, I lowered the temperature of everything cooking as I lifted her up onto the table, throwing off her robe as I kissed her. Wrapping her legs around me, her hands went into my tracksuit bottoms, her small hands caressing my cock as I kissed down her neck, making her moan softly, before I leaned back, cupping her cheek with my hand.
“Horny?” she asked.
“Totally. You’re too fucking hot, Mum, and now that I can knowingly give into my desires.”
“How long, baby?”
“Honestly? I wanted to step up and replace Dad immediately, but it wouldn’t have been right.”
“We have the rest of our lives now. And I should get back to cooking our breakfast.”
Sitting down for breakfast a few minutes later, her small foot ran up my leg until it rested in my crotch, her toes playing with my cock. She tried looking entirely innocent as we talked about nothing of any particular importance. After cleaning up the kitchen, we sat together on the lounge, Mum sitting beside me for all of five minutes before she straddled my lap, her robe ending up on the floor again.
“I’m not the only one who is horny, it seems,” I stated.
“I haven’t had sex in two years, honey. Yes, I have toys, but it’s nothing like having a virile young man, with a big, thick cock, who is going to flood my pussy with all of his cum. And I know he’s going to wear me out every single night we’re together. I’ll never say no to him. When I’m having those certain days of the month, there’s always my mouth and arse to use.” She paused before asking, “When did you last have sex?”
The question made me blush as I hadn’t been on that long of a dry spell myself. “Um…”
“It’s okay, baby. You’re a young man. How many girls?”
“Are you sure you want to know? I only ask because was Dad…”
“Yes, he’s the only man I’ve ever been with.”
“Five.”
“Really?” she asked, noticing her eyebrows rise in surprise, before she smiled, “Well, you are very handsome but also a very sweet young man at the same time. Were they all virgins?”
“Three of them were. My first time was with my girlfriend at the time, who was also a virgin.”
“At least you’ll know what to do when we make love.”
“One thing I learned to love was eating pussy. Can’t wait to do it for you, Mum.”
She blushed and I wondered why. “Your father, bless him… He didn’t do that very often.”
“I’ll do it every time, Mum. I’ll want to make you cum all the time.”
“And I’ll happily suck your cock. I just… I’m thirty-three, nearly thirty-four, but I only ever blew your father, so I have no idea if I’m good or not.”
“Mum, just seeing you on your knees before me will get me all hot and bothered.”
She couldn’t remain straddling my lap, and I could feel how hot her pussy was even with my tracksuit bottoms on, and there was no missing the scent of her hot pussy filling the air. She eventually got up and changed for the day, returning in a pair of figure-hugging jeans and a blouse, though her feet remained bare, her nails painted a glorious red.
We did nothing the entire day except the occasional chore, though we stopped often for a kiss and a cuddle. Mum seemed to love my arms, running her fingers up and down them constantly, while I couldn’t get enough of her entire body. More than once, she ended up in my lap as we made out. It seemed neither of us found it strange, that I was making out with my mother, she was making out with her son.
Getting ready later, I didn’t particularly dress up, the usual shirt, jeans, shoes combination. Mum smiled as I walked out of the bathroom, standing up to give me the once over.
“Very handsome,” she stated, “But I expect you home with me tonight, honey.”
“Mum, there isn’t a woman on the planet I’d rather be in bed with tonight than you.”
Her lower lip started to tremble as she crashed into my chest, hugging me tightly. “I love you so much, baby,” she whispered, “Just come home safe tonight.”
“I will, Mum. I promise.”
One of my best friends picked me up a few minutes later, driving us to a nearby train station before we caught a fast train into the city. A dozen of us ended up gathering together, half friends from school, the other half guys from work, strolling about the city as we stopped the occasional pub. It was a fun night out but part of me missed having my mother with me. My friends from school knew who she was, I’d never introduced her as my mother to the guys at work.
Returning home not long after midnight, I barely had a buzz going as I walked into the bedroom, Mum reading a book, only the lamp next to her side of the bed providing any illumination. She smiled at me before pulling back the covers to unveil her nude body.
“Hey, baby,” she whispered, “I missed you tonight.”
As I stripped off, I asked, “Have you been naughty tonight, Mummy?”
I’d already learned she liked me calling her that. Made what we were on the verge of doing even kinkier. “No toys, only my fingers, but I have enjoyed a couple of orgasms.”
Once I was naked, I joined her in bed. “Why no toys?” I asked, pulling to my body, not kissing her but our faces were incredibly close.
“The only cock inside this pussy from now on will be my son’s.” Leaning back, she turned off the lamp before snuggling back into me. “Have a nice night?”
“I did, but I found myself missing you. Shame my friends know who you are. I’d love to introduce you as my girlfriend to people.”
“Here in this apartment, I’ll be more than just your girlfriend. I’m your mother, your future wife, and I’ll be your lover. I’ll do anything you want, baby. You’re mine as much as I am yours.”
Mum turned over and scooted back to spoon against me again. Holding her in my arms, I felt her shuffle a couple of times to get comfortable. Feeling my erection against her, she reached back and gave me a few strokes, eventually asking if I needed to get off. Telling her that would be nice, she had me lay back, turning the lamp back on, as she kneeled between my legs.
Her hands were rather small so she was soon using both as she stroked me off. I wasn’t expecting anything more than that, so when she leaned down to run her tongue along my shaft, I groaned loudly. “Baby, when we’re being intimate, do you want to call me ‘Mum’ or my first name?”
“You’ll always be ‘Mum’ unless we’re in company, if people don’t know about our relationship.”
She smiled, licking up and down my shaft a few times. “Good, because I love hearing you call me that when we’re fooling around.”
Feeling her soft lips wrap around my shaft made me groan again, her green eyes constantly looking up as she slowly swallowed more of my cock. She couldn’t take my entire length, using her hands to focus on the rest, but she took about half my length in her mouth eventually. I was so turned on, I didn’t last too long, warning her I was getting close. She lifted her mouth for a moment, told me she loved me and therefore was going to swallow, before she resumed blowing me.
I felt that familiar tingle to warn me I was about to erupt. “Mum,” I practically whimpered as I knew I was about to cum hard. I’d been blown before but nothing would match the sight and the feeling of my mother giving me so much pleasure.
Her eyes lit up when she felt that first spurt into her mouth, bobbing up and down faster as I fired more and more cum. I growled as I grabbed her hair, her eyes lighting even more at the fact I took control. “Swallow it, Mum,” I groaned, “Swallow it all.”
She swallowed every drop before finally lifting her mouth away to catch her breath, licking her lips seductively before she used her tongue to clean me up. Kissing up my chest, she rested her hot pussy on my cock, feeling how wet she was, as she leaned down to kiss me.
“No more tonight,” she whispered, “I just wanted you to be able to sleep as I could sense you were horny.”
“Thanks, Mum,” I whispered back with a smile. Even now, she always worried about me.
Her fingers caressed my cheek again. “Even after we consummate this new relationship, you’ll always be my little boy in many ways. I’ll always be your mother first, as much as you’ll be my son.”
Relaxing on my chest, we both calmed down over the next few minutes before the light was switched off again, Mum snuggling into my side as I remained on my back. The next morning, I woke up first, leaving her to cocoon herself in the blankets, getting breakfast ready before I returned to wake her up. She turned over to look at me, leaning down to kiss her. It didn’t take long to get what I called steamy, only breaking it to tell her breakfast was ready.
It was a simple breakfast, but I knew such simple gestures meant the world to her. I’d bought her flowers once a week, as I knew she liked to put a vase of them on the dining table or as decorations in the living room. I’d buy her cheap little knick-knacks when I was out just to give our little apartment some life, a sign that people did live there and were happy.
Once we’d finished eating, I poured her another coffee and walked her out to the lounge, sitting her down and flicking on the television, while I cleaned up the kitchen. Once was I done, I returned to sit next to her, Mum snuggling into me immediately.
“Was that thanks for the blowjob?” she wondered.
“No, it was a small sign to show how much I love and appreciate you.”
Mum needed to do a little shopping. Most of the time, we stuck to discount or department stores, as although the quality might be lacking, Mum could still find nice clothes for her job. I happily went along with her, and I’m sure we made a strange pairing, me at nearly six-one while she was barely five-one. Holding her hand so publicly wasn’t a problem, and even I noticed the way she looked up at me whenever we were talking to each other.
Stopping at a nearby food court, we enjoyed a quick lunch before she suggested remaining out doing something as it was a nice day. Driving us to a nearby park, I parked up the car and we strolled around hand in hand, talking about nothing really of consequence, just enjoying being out together. Wrapping my arm around her, she cuddled into my side.
Returning home, it was the usual Sunday evening relaxation before resuming work the next day. Mum was in a good mood, humming to herself as she made dinner. She’d worn another pair of tight jeans that showed off her perfect little arse and a tight black t-shirt that highlighted her generous bust. Watching her at the entrance to the kitchen, bouncing around on the toes of her bare feet, ponytail bobbing all over the place, I hadn’t seen her that happy in years.
Coming up behind her, she turned and smiled as I wrapped my arms around her body. “Hey, baby,” she whispered.
“Hey, beautiful,” I whispered back. I kissed her for a couple of seconds before she turned around to kiss me properly. Her tongue was quickly in my mouth as I pressed her gently against the counter. Breaking the kiss, we grinned at each other.
“Dinner will be ready soon, if you don’t distract me too often.”
“What if I bent you over the table, pulled your jeans down, and buried my face in your pussy?”
The shudder that went through her body made me chuckle. “Baby, you’re a tease,” she whispered, kissing me softly, “But you can eat my pussy tonight if you want.”
“I’ll do it every night, Mum. You know that.”
I left her alone to finish dinner. I couldn’t even sit at the table, watching her move around was just mesmerising, and I’d have just sat there with a constant, uncomfortable erection. She eventually called me in so we could eat together as always. She kept looking at me with a sweet smile on her face, reaching across more than once to cup her cheek.
“I love how you look at me,” she said softly.
“How do I look at you?”
“Like I’m the only woman in the world.”
“You’re the only woman in my heart.”
That made her cry, getting off my chair and kneeling beside hers so I could hug her. Finishing dinner a little later, she immediately headed off to the bathroom for a shower. I kept myself occupied watching a little television, Mum walking out around half an hour later. I could smelt the scent of her bodywash and shampoo as she stood in front of me, dropping the robe she was wearing to unveil her naked body. Slowly taking it in, I noticed she’d groomed her pussy, now a landing strip.
“That’s to guide you in. Want to come eat my pussy the rest of the night?”
Turning off the television, I locked up, turned off the lights, then picked her up and carried her to our room. Placing her down, she eagerly helped get me naked before we tumbled onto the bed together. On her back, I felt her legs spread as I rubbed the head of my cock against. She gasped and moaned as we continued to make out, feeling her fingers run up and down my arms and back.
Breaking the kiss, I moved down to give her breasts some attention. Her nipples looked almost achingly hard, more moans as I sucked, licked and nibbled on both of them, my hands caressing her body, moving down to her smooth thighs and moving one hand to gently brush over pussy, amazed at how hot and wet she already was.
“Pussy, baby,” she whimpered, “Please eat my pussy. It needs the attention of my lover, my son.”
Kissing down her body, amazed at how soft it appeared but there was some tone, I eventually made it down so I could inhale her delectable scent. I’d loved going down on all my previous lovers, but there was something special about going down on my own mother. Her scent alone had my cock feeling like steel as I spread her legs further.
I’d tasted her off her fingers but there was something else about burying my tongue into her pussy, getting my first real taste of her. I think we both groaned as I started to really eat her out, using techniques I’d used on other women, but most of what I did was based on what I’d read, aware different women liked different things.
Her pussy was beautiful, though. Like one of those you’d see online. And she was incredibly sensitive. No matter where I placed my tongue, it earned a moan or gasp of appreciation. And she constantly watched what I was doing, gazing up into her green eyes as I slowly brought her to the boil.
Once her clit was prominent, an average sized little nubbin just begging for my attention, I took a few seconds to figure out how she liked that pleasured. Within a couple of minutes, her first orgasm hit. Smiling to myself, I relented enough that it still felt pleasurable, Mum practically babbling to herself, though when she started to sob, I was ready to stop.
“Don’t stop, baby,” she whimpered, “Please don’t stop. I’m only crying because it’s so good and it’s you.”
“I love you, Mum,” I whispered.
“I love youuuuuu…. Oh my god, Mark!”
I might have slid two fingers inside her to find her special spot. Linking that with my continuous attention on her clit, and it was a case of how much my mother could handle before she asked me to stop. The walls of her pussy squeezed my fingers like a vice when her next orgasm hit, again relenting on her clit as I all my previous lovers had been incredibly sensitive after an orgasm.
Taking my fingers out, I then teased her little rosebud, Mum lifting her head and smiling as I moved my tongue down to give that some attention. “Oh baby, that’s very naughty, but I’m glad I showered,” she cooed.
But she loved it, and though she didn’t orgasm, it was enough that when I did move back to her pussy and her clit again, the next orgasm barely took a minute or so. Fingers back into her pussy, I got them nice and slick with her juices before I slowly slid a finger into her arse. She almost went off like a rocket, begging me to keep going on both her clit and arse. Sliding a second finger in her arse, she shuddered as I was now relentless on her clit at the same time, leaving her beyond babbling as one orgasm flowed into the other now.
I only stopped when it was obvious that she couldn’t take anymore. Removing my fingers, I left a trail of soft kisses up her body until I relaxed on my side next to her. Eventually opening her eyes, she turned and cuddled into me, having another little cry. “I love you so much,” she cried, hugging me tightly.
Although she’d had a shower, I took her into the bathroom for another one as we were both a little sweaty. I’d worn her out as she could barely stand up, a dreamy smile on her face the entire time, her gaze one of complete love and devotion whenever her eyes met mine.
Back in bed, she cuddled into me and fell asleep almost immediately.
That first week as lovers passed like a dream. Given that we already had a close and loving relationship, becoming intimate lovers only brought us closer still. I now lived for my mother and wanted to make her as happy as she made me. She was constantly smiling while the guys at work noticed I was even more cheerful than normal. I’d always been a positive minded person, never letting personal circumstances get me down.
On Thursday night, I told Mum I was taking her out for dinner for our first real date.
“Can you afford it?” she asked.
“You know I can, Mum. I got a pay-rise once I became permanent. But there’s something else I can tell you. My boss knows that although we’re comfortable, if we were to look at renting a townhouse, if I were to go work at an authorised mechanic at a dealership, I’d likely get a bump in pay plus other benefits. My boss suggested the other thing I should do is focus on my qualifications. The apprenticeship was a good start but there are many other things I can study.”
“Baby… Do you think we could ever afford a place of our own?”
“Have you looked into it, Mum?”
“Your father and I gave up looking a decade ago. We never earned enough together to even begin saving for a deposit, and the repayments on a mortgage were always too much.”
“The price of houses in Sydney right now, Mum…” I sighed and trailed off. Taking her hand, I added, “What we can maybe afford is renting a nice townhouse, like you said. But no matter what we do, things will still be tight. But the older I get, the more experience I have, it’ll mean more opportunities. I’m never going to be anything but blue-collar, a working-class man, but if I do the right training, I can still make good money for both of us.”
She snuggled with me on the couch a little later, kissing my cheek. “You’re taking care of your mother now, aren’t you? I mean really stepping up, proving how much you love and want to take care of me.”
“You’re my girl now.” Turning towards her, I ran my hand down her side to eventually rest on her stomach. “And maybe there’s another reason to keep working hard in the future…”
“You mean…”
“I know you wanted more children, Mum. Would you like one or more with me?” She couldn’t reply, tears running down her cheeks, as she leaned in to kiss and hug me. “That’s something to think about for later, at least.”
“I want a baby,” she whispered into my ear, “I want more than one with you, honey. You’ll make a wonderful father.”
“As long as you’re the mother.”
“Better get a lot of practice in. Could you handle me being pregnant?”
“You’ll be just as beautiful six months pregnant as you are today.”
Picking up Mum from work on Friday, she was almost walking on air at the thought of me taking her out on a date. Arriving home, we showered separately before getting dressed in separate rooms. I dressed slightly differently, trousers instead of jeans, though the usual button-down shirt and leather shoes to complete the ensemble.
Mum walked out of her bedroom and left me breathless. The sort of little black dress men dream about on their partner. Bare shoulders and I knew she wasn’t wearing a bra. The hem ended mid-thigh, she was wearing thigh-highs (I knew she had plenty as I also did the laundry) and a pair of heels that added a few inches to her height. Her red hair flowed over her shoulders along with a little faint make-up.
She looked absolutely stunning.
Grabbing her handbag, I offered my hand as I led her outside to the waiting taxi. She asked where we were going, letting her know it was just a little restaurant nearby that I knew served excellent food. I knew my mother loved Italian food more than anything, and there was a small place, run by Italians, that served the most authentic Italian food this side of Leichhardt (it’s a suburb in Sydney with a large population of Italian extraction.)
The meal went down a hit, splitting an entrée before enjoying our own main meals, then sharing a tiramisu as dessert. Mum enjoyed a glass or two of wine, I sipped at a couple of bottles of Italian beer. After dinner, we walked down the road towards a pub. I would have preferred a bar, but most of them were simply too expensive to spend a couple of hours in. But the pub was lively, thankful no-one there knew who we were, so we could snuggle together in a booth.
Neither of us wanted to be out too late, so after a couple of drinks, even getting up for a dance to a coupler of slower songs, we left the pub and returned home. As soon as I’d locked the door behind us, Mum was all over me, fingers working the buttons of my shirt before moving down to help undo my jeans. I undid the zipper of her dress, that falling to pool around her feet, leaving her in just her panties, suspenders, thigh-highs and heels.
Making out as we stumbled into our bedroom, I was down to my underwear by then, Mum helping those off before moving onto the bed. I practically ripped off her panties before I spread her legs and buried my face, Mum already dripping wet and eager for me to eat her out.
“Yes, baby!” she cried out, “Eat Mummy’s pussy!”
“I love your pussy,” I murmured, “Going to spend the rest of our lives ensuring I do this at least once a day.”
“God, baby, you’re so good at this,” she whimpered, knowing she was already close to orgasm, and once I slid a couple of fingers inside her, that was it. She went off like a firecracker. Asking me to stop, I sat back as she leapt on me, feigning that she was stronger, so I ended up on my back, Mum eager to kiss me.
“I taste good,” she giggled, “I used to suck on my toys after they’d been inside me.”
“Could you put on a show for me one day?”
“I’ll do anything for you, baby. Now, I’m going to spin around and take your big cock in my mouth, and I want you to keep eating my pussy, and maybe you could even give my bum a treat.”
I groaned as I felt her soft lips and warm mouth on my cock, quite the distraction for a few seconds as her enthusiasm to get me off was infectious. Hearing her slurp, drool and practically gag on my cock was exciting, but I finally managed to focus on her pussy return. She stopped sucking me as she needed to moan herself, begging me to make her cum, before her lips were wrapped around my shaft again.
As turned on as I was, I managed to hold back my orgasm so I could focus on hers. Mum was soon moaning loudly around my cock then made her squeal as I moved up to her arse. She was quickly grinding back against me before I moved back to her pussy. She enjoyed an orgasm first before she spun around so she was between my legs again, head bobbing up and down on my cock.
“Mum,” I moaned softly, her green eyes gazing up my body until they were looking into mine again. Running my fingers through her hair, eyes lighting up as she managed to smile despite her mouth being full of cock. “I’m close…”
She pulled away just enough to tell me to fill her mouth as she would swallow again. Pulling her up to kiss me, she whimpered into my mouth as I sat up, hugging each other tightly. “You’re making love to me afterwards,” she whispered, “And we’re not leaving the apartment until Monday morning otherwise.”
“Sounds good to me.”
Resuming her blowjob, I was quickly ready to blast away again, one last warning before I felt her lips tighten around my shaft, her tongue driving me wild, before I finally erupted. Mum noisily gulped down my cum, much to my amusement, eventually sitting back after cleaning my cock, licking her lips and giggling to herself.
Lying down next to me, I had to just gaze down at her perfect little body. Those wonderful breasts. The little landing strip leading towards her pussy, her short but lovely legs. Her vibrant hair and gorgeous eyes. Those lips which were just made for kissing. I must have been looking at her in silence for a while as she started to blush.
I needed to lick that pussy again, kissing down her body, before I reached that point between her legs that I knew I’d savour for the rest of my life. She giggled as I very slowly licked her up and down before I buried my tongue. Turned on as she was, I teased her, moving away from her pussy to kiss up and down each thigh, before moving back to her pussy, making her moan and almost squeal as I gave her clit more attention.
Sliding two fingers inside her, I found her special spot and with the stimulation of her clit, I helped her to another couple of orgasms before she was asking if not begging for my cock. “Make love to me, baby,” she pleaded, “Please make love to your mummy.”
Kissing up her body, she spread her legs even further, wriggling underneath me, as I placed the head of my cock against her. Leaning down to kiss her, she ran her fingers up to my back, her gaze only on my face. “I love you, Mum,” I whispered as I slowly sank my cock inside her.
“Oh my god!” she exclaimed as she felt ever so tight around my cock.
“Fuck,” I grunted, stopping every few seconds as I knew she needed to adjust to my cock.
Took a couple of minutes but I eventually found myself buried entirely inside my mother’s pussy. Our eyes met and we grinned at each other as I gently started to thrust. Her fingers dug into my back as we made out, keeping my thrusts nice and slow. Despite everything we’d done up to this point, there was still that small part of my mind still comprehending that I was making love with my mother, that my cock was currently buried inside her pussy.
Kissing her again, I felt her shuffle before she lifted her legs back, gripping underneath her knees. I felt my cock slide even deeper inside with the slightly different angle. Playing with one of her breasts at the same time, she smiled, whispering that I was obsessed with her breasts again.
“Your entire body, Mum,” I moaned softly.
Thrusting a little faster, I knew I was going to last a while. Mum was busy moaning herself, breathing fast, releasing her legs as she needed to hold my back again, fingers digging in a little harder. I moved my arms to hold her legs back.
“Fuck me, baby,” she cried softly, “Fuck your mummy!”
“Going to fuck mummy every day from now on,” I replied, “You’re mine, Mum. We belong to each other.”
“Yes, baby!” she moaned, “I’ll never say no to you. I’m already addicted to your cock.”
“As much as I’m addicted to your pussy, Mum.”
Her legs soon ended up even high, her little feet resting by my head, as I was now pumping her harder and faster. She was begging for it, almost crying out for me to cum and fill her up. With her small body almost folded up underneath me, I did worry about hurting her. She assured me it felt wonderful, but she was desperate to feel me cum inside her.
Releasing her legs, she wrapped them around my body, feeling her cross her ankles and locking herself in place. I was pounding her by now, bodies glistening in sweat, moaning and grunting in unison, mouths searching for each other as my orgasm approached. To my surprise, she enjoyed an orgasm first, figuring it was how I was moving that set her off. Her tight pussy squeezed my cock even more, Mum begging me to keep going and finally cum inside her.
I gave her no warning, just burying my cock as I exploded inside her. She whimpered and cried softly as I growled, a few last thrusts as I filled her pussy to the brim. When I was finally empty, I left my cock buried in her pussy as we kissed softly for a couple of minutes.
“I forgot how wonderful it felt when a man came inside me,” she whispered, “But it means so much more when it’s my son finishing inside me.”
Pulling out, I was still rather hard though needed a little time to recover. Lying on my back, Mum cuddled into my side, her fingers caressing my still rather bare chest. Snuggling into me, she kissed up my neck to my ear before kissing over my cheek before I finally turned my head so she could meet my mouth. Her tongue quickly slid into my mouth as she moved to straddle my lap, feeling my cum dripping out of her.
Rubbing her pussy along my cock, I was already hard but I was quickly ready to fuck her again. Running my hands down her back towards her arse, she lifted herself up, grabbing the base of my cock and sliding down it until I was inside her again.
Resting her hands on my chest, she gazed into my eyes as she started to move up and down or grinding on my cock. I understood the grinding, as it stimulated her clit, and if she moved up and down in the right way, my cock would touch all the good places inside her. I loved it when a lover rode my cock, my hands running all over my mother’s body before I leaned up to kiss her.
“Ride my cock, Mummy,” I whispered.
“My god, I can’t believe how great this feels,” she replied, unable to stop smiling.
“Ride me for as long as you want. I won’t cum again anytime soon.”
Mum took that to heart, riding me nice and slow for ages. It gave me time to suckle at her breasts again, her fingers caressing the back of my head as I did. She made a comment, almost starting to weep as she admitted to feeling even closer to me now than when she used to nurse me. Lying back, Mum had her hands back on my chest as she started to ride me faster, really grinding her clit against me. She enjoyed her first orgasm, her face lighting up once she’d stopped moaning, eyes lighting up as she wasn’t done with me yet.
“Fuck,” she moaned, leaning down to kiss me, “Good thing I’m still a young mother so I can enjoy my son’s cock for much longer.”
Making her squeal, I slapped both her butt cheeks before I grabbed them and started to meet her movements. Her eyes lit up as she begged me to fuck her again. She enjoyed a couple more orgasms before I needed to move, rolling her over before I pulled back and put her on her knees, slapping each cheek again as she looked back, moaning as I slid inside her again.
“Fuck me, baby!” she cried out, “Fuck your mother’s pussy until you cum again!”
I didn’t last long as her riding me had done the job. I think we were both feeling it by then anyway. When I did finally cum inside her, I waited until I had nothing left to give her before I pulled out and collapsed onto my back, Mum resting her head on my upper chest, both of us breathing heavily as it had been quite the workout.
Somehow, we managed to drag ourselves into the bathroom to clean up. Although Mum managed to get me hard, I had to wave the white flag. Mum was relieved, sagging into me as we were drying off. Giggling as I picked her up and carried her back to bed, she spooned back against me, my arms holding her tight back against me.
“I love you, baby,” she said softly.
“Love you, Mum.”
Waking up the next morning, we were now more lovers than mother and son. In addition to constantly kissing and cuddling, we couldn’t keep our hands off each other. Whenever I was hard, Mum was ready for me. We made love around the house all weekend, christening each and every room. Mum loved going down on me as much as I loved going down on her. I couldn’t get enough of her pussy, happily eating her out to one orgasm after the other. But it was the sex that we both thoroughly enjoyed. We kept things simple, but at lunchtime on Sunday, I was sitting back relaxing as Mum appeared in front of me, bending over and spreading her cheeks, showing the base of a small butt-plug, and it was obvious she’d lubed herself up.
On her hands and knees in front of me, I slid my cock inside her pussy first as I played with the plug, loving the moans she made. Pulling out the plug, she was more than ready for my cock, sliding out of her pussy and pressing against her tight arsehole.
“Slowly, baby,” she whispered, “I never did this with your father.”
That brought me to a temporary halt. “Really?”
Glancing back, she smiled. “Baby… I think this was always going to happen, us being together like this. I loved you far too much my entire life. I’m not sure what would have happened with your father…”
Slowly burying my cock, I kissed up her back to her neck before kissing her cheek. Giving Mum time to get used to my cock in her arse, she moaned a few times as I slowly picked up the pace. Despite the fact I’d cum so frequently since Friday night, I could already feel another orgasm boiling away. What surprised me was Mum asking for it to be a little faster, noticing her shoulder moving, so I knew she was playing with herself at the same time.
“Fuck… Mum…” I moaned, leaning forward further, almost mounting her.
“Fuck me, baby. Fucking mummy’s arse.”
“I love you so much, Mum.”
“I know, baby. You’re my whole world. Always have been. And now you own me completely, getting the one thing no other man was ever going to have.”
Fucking my mother in the arse was so wicked, I was never going to last long. Add to that how tight and warm her arse was, and little wonder I buried my cock with a groan, blasting away inside her. Mum enjoyed an orgasm within a few seconds of mine. I’m sure the anal helped but I knew she had two fingers in her pussy and was fondling her clit at the same time.
Pulling out and lying down, Mum quickly stroked me back to life and rode me, cock buried in her arse, though she leaned back in a way I could finger her pussy at the same time. She was soon enjoying one orgasm after the other, smiling as she knew I wasn’t going to cum anytime soon. “Want to do something else naughty?” she managed to ask.
“Sure.”
“Cum on my face.”
I think Mum was crossing off everything she could think of that weekend. She rode me until I warned her I was close again, leaping off my cock ono the floor, sitting on her knees, her eyes gazing up at me with the unconditional love I’d seen my entire life. Gently grabbing the back of her head, I stroked myself off, warning her I was about to cum so she could close her eyes.
She squealed when the first spurt of cum landed on her face, coating her face with a few thick streaks. She made to take my cock in her mouth before I pulled back, reminding her it had just been up her butt. Putting it that way made her giggle, asking her to wait as I disappeared to get a warm washcloth. Joining her on the floor, I gently wiped her face clean, her eyes opening to no doubt see me smiling down at her.
“Guess we should shower.”
“I was clean inside and out, Mark. But thank you for caring about me still.” She paused before leaning forward, “I’ll suck you off anytime after it’s been in my pussy though. I love the taste of us together.”
“You’re going to be the death of me, Mum!”
“I’ve repressed myself for two years, baby. I will be prim and proper outside of wherever we are living. In these four walls, I will be whoever you want me to be.”
That evening, we snuggled in bed together after making some very gentle love, enjoying a lone orgasm each. On my back as usual, Mum cuddling into my side, her hand doing its usual thing of caressing me, I think we sighed in unison. I knew this was the right thing for both of us. Mum needed me in more ways than one, and I simply didn’t want to leave her. I’d always loved my mother, always would, and now that we were intimate, I knew this would be my life going forward.
But it was also time to make some changes. Mum was happy in her job, and made a decent wage, so it was time for me to start looking into making some changes. I started talking to dealerships about becoming an authorised mechanic. The reply was most would prefer me to have at least a couple more years of experience, but they offered training programs as there was more to learn due to the fact vehicles were becoming ever more reliant on technology.
Being eighteen at the time, I figured I’d have to wait until I was at least twenty, perhaps twenty-one, before any of them would take me seriously. Sitting down with Mum one evening a couple of weeks later, I explained what I’d been doing. I’d started looking at our budget per fortnight, which is when we were paid, figuring how much we paid in rent, bills, groceries, fuel for the car, and other incidentals. We made enough to pay all those and have a little spare, barely enough to build a proper nest egg of savings, but we did have enough that we could treat ourselves to a night out or at least purchase simple things like clothes occasionally.
Taking her hand, I added for emphasis, “Based on all this, Mum, if we can find a townhouse or something where our rent won’t be too different, we can afford to have a baby. If we want until I get a job at a dealership, the increase in my wage will mean we can definitely afford a baby. That will mean waiting a couple of years until we start trying.”
Mum needed to wipe her cheeks but nodded as she hugged me. “You really want one too?”
“I’d love to make more than one baby with you, Mum.”
It didn’t take long for Mum and I to act like a loving couple while out in public. I probably looked like her toy boy, while no doubt many thought I was with her as she was a complete and utter MILF. Calling her by her first name of Lauren did take some getting used to, but in private, she’d always be Mum. I introduced her as my girlfriend whenever I was invited to a barbecue by colleagues at work. Having to be careful around old school friends did suck, but now that most of them were at university and moving on with their lives, they were already starting to disappear from my life anyway. It was sad but a way of life. My focus was on my mother and our relationship.
Though life was still a struggle at times, I always made sure to take Mum out for a date at least once a fortnight, usually after I was paid. Nothing extravagant, but we did enjoy heading out to various little restaurants in the area, trying a new place most of the time. I still bought her flowers at least once a week, her face lighting up every time she’d get in the car to see a new bouquet waiting for her.
By the time I was nineteen, Mum and I were now more of a couple than anything else. Still called her ‘Mum’ when at home, but we were now ensuring I called her Lauren whenever we were out and about. Her colleagues at work only knew me as her boyfriend, not her son. We had to be careful around her friends, but even they seemed to realise how close we were. No-one would think we were having sex, but it was obvious neither of us was interested in other relationships.
We continued to keep an eye on the rental market, seeing some lovely places come up for rent every so often. Some were affordable, others were outside our price range. We didn’t want to move too far from where we were, as commuting in Sydney is usually a pain in the arse, but once we started our own family, we wanted to live in a nice enough neighbourhood, get to know the people around us, surround ourselves with other young families so our children would have friends close by when growing up.
Our sex life was fantastic. We made love nearly every night. Mum loved waking me up in the morning with a blowjob, which sometimes turned into a sixty-nine, or after I’d cum, she’d end up on her back and I’d eat her out before and after breakfast. Anything that came to mind for the bedroom, we’d normally try out. She found enjoyment in anal sex, so it was something we did occasionally. She wanted to try being tied up and cuffed. She loved being blindfolded and teased for hours.
It was a week after my twentieth birthday, lying back in bed, that she asked, “Honey, would you like to try for a baby soon?”
Smiling at her, I told her I was in negotiations with a dealership to become an authorised mechanic. I’d touched base with them every three or so months. They offered the best training program, and the wage I’d receive once I was done beat anything else available. “We should look into finding another place to rent first. I have an interview lined up in a month’s time. Once I have my first wage slip, we’ll start looking.”
Our relationship was still a secret from our entire family, simply feeling unsure if they would ever understand. But once Mum was pregnant, we knew we’d have to tell everyone the truth. She wasn’t off the pill yet, but we were fucking like mad once we agreed to start trying. She was insatiable and I simply couldn’t get enough of her. My love for her was overwhelming at times.
The interview was a success, and once I had a contract signed, and I knew what I’d be getting paid each fortnight, I sat down with her, and we agreed to start looking for another place to live. We did approach a couple of banks about possibly getting a mortgage, but we learned very quickly that we simply couldn’t afford the repayments, even with our two wages combined. Adding bills and everything else, and we’d be losing money every month.
That meant only renting as an option, just like millions of other Australians who simply can’t afford to buy their own homes. Thankfully, after a couple of months, we looked at this gorgeous three-bedroom townhouse only fifteen minutes away from where we currently lived. One of those new suburbs that’s popped up in Sydney in the past couple of decades, the house barely a decade old. There was a primary school close by, a new shopping centre a short distance away, and while the commute would be longer, the rental price was something we simply couldn’t turn down.
Posing as a couple, it was easy to get the rental agreement in place, signing an initial twelve-month contract. The family and a few friends helped us on moving day, hiring a small truck to move all our worldly possessions. Took the whole weekend to sort our new home out, everyone pitching in to at least give it a semblance of order. I couldn’t take time off from my new job just yet, so Mum took a week off from her job to get the house finished up.
We christened each room of the house that first weekend in our new home, fucking my mother senseless from Friday night to Monday morning. When she woke up on Monday morning, she cuddled into me, playfully slapping my shoulder, complaining her pussy and arse were feeling very tender.
“I didn’t hear you saying no to anything, Mum,” I retorted.
“Like I can say no to you, baby. I can’t get enough of your big cock, filling my pussy and arse all the time. Wait until we’re trying for a baby.”
“When do you want to start?”
Mum raised her eyes as her lower lip trembled. “You mean that?” she whispered.
“We’re in our new home, Mum. Got a new job. For the first time I can remember, we’re going to be comfortable. Your place offers decent maternity cover. We won’t be lost for having some help looking after our children when you return to work as we both know your mother will help us out.”
“I’ll go off the pill when my last batch is finished.” She cuddled into me again before asking, “Are you definitely sure?”
“I’m putting a baby in you, Mum, and we’re going to be wonderful parents together.”
She had a little cry on my shoulder, whispering that I was going to be an excellent father to our children.
The first night we tried, when she knew she was fertile, she’d disappeared for a shower and then our bedroom. I was studying in the dining room, as I was completing more certifications regarding my job. I’d never been book smart, but studying something that interested me, and that I understood, certainly helped. Engrossed in my work, I only lifted my head when Mum cleared her throat.
She was wearing a sheer white negligee, able to see her nipples clearly through the thin fabric. Her panties barely covered her pussy, with garter, suspenders and thigh highs, small white heels on her feet.
“Going for the virginal look, Mum?” I asked, her giggle like a dagger as she saw the humour.
“My little boy is going to put a baby in me tonight. If not tonight, then at least sometime very soon. Want to join me in bed, honey?”
Standing up, she looked up at me as I stood before her, scooping her up in my arms and carrying her to our bedroom. She wanted nothing else except a little foreplay before I was naked and had my cock buried inside her. We made love all night. The passion was overwhelming, the idea I was going to impregnate my own mother and that she’d carry our child. Her limbs remained wrapped around me almost constantly, her pussy squeezing and almost sucking the cum out of my balls into her womb. She completely and utterly drained me, not only that night, but for the next few nights, using every trick she’d read about to get herself pregnant.
It didn’t happen that first night, or even that first week of trying, but when she was pregnant, I’d done my own reading to know the signs that she was. She remembered being pregnant with me, smiling as she asked me to drive her to the chemist to get a pregnancy test. I stayed with her at home in the bathroom when she peed on the stick, waiting until it told us what we already knew.
Mum was pregnant with our child.
Next came telling the family, though we waited until couple of months until she was just starting to show, when we knew keeping it a secret wouldn’t last much longer. We organised a barbecue for the family, not inviting anyone else who might have known we were mother and son, agreeing to hold a second celebration at a later date to let our friends know.
We waited until everyone had eaten and was relaxing around the table when Mum cleared her throat. “I have something to tell you all,” she said, taking my hand my support, “I’m pregnant.”
Though there was surprise, there was plenty of heartfelt congratulations until her brother, my uncle, asked, “Who’s the father? Anyone we know?”
“I’m the father,” I replied evenly. There was more than one gasp of surprise and shock. I added quickly, “Is anyone really surprised that Lauren and I are now so close? Fact is, I’ve always loved my mother more than anyone else, and once I stepped up to be her partner in many ways, the bond we already shared was always going to turn intimate. Fact is, there is no-one else on this planet I love more than my mother. Now we’ve created life and we’re going to start a family. For the first time I can remember, we’re living comfortably. I know this will a shock, maybe even difficult to understand, but we’re in love and we’re hoping that you will eventually support this union.”
“It’s incest,” my uncle stated. To my surprise, he didn’t appear angry, or full of hate. He was just pointing out a fact, “Are you sure about this?”
“We know that it’s incest. It was the first thing we talked about,” Mum replied, “But no-one around here knows us as anything except a loving couple. We’ve slowly cut out friends who knew who we were. We now have friends who only know Mark and me as a younger man and older woman who found love with each other.” She looked at her parents. “I know this probably upsets you…”
“It doesn’t,” my grandmother replied, surprised at how she smiled at us, “You two have only had each other for so long now. Yes, it’s a shock to hear my daughter and my grandson are intimate, but the fact you are now having a baby tells me how committed to each other you are.”
“Give us time to get used to it,” my grandfather added, “But we haven’t been blind to how you two act around each other.”
We both looked my aunt and uncle, Mum’s sister and brother. My aunt got up and hugged her sister tightly, before she hugged me, whispering that she loved me and that I should take good care of my mother. My uncle finally stood up and offered his hand, repeating the same words, but he knew how much I loved her, and that I’d never hurt her. My grandparents got up to hug Mum, and that’s when she cried. I joined the hug, my grandparents wishing us all the happiness.
That’s when I pulled out my own surprise, disappearing inside and returning with a small box. Falling to one knee, I knew we’d never legally marry, so in front of our family that afternoon, I slid a ring onto her finger to signify that, in our eyes at least, she would be my wife going forward. I had a simple band so she could slide a ring on my finger too.
“You’re my mother, my lover, and now you’re my wife,” I whispered, holding her hand in mine, watching as more tears streaked down her cheeks, “I love you wholeheartedly and will spend the rest of my life making you as happy as you make me.”
I kissed her deeply in front of the family, both of us smiling when we heard the warm applause.
Epilogue
Cuddling into my side as we sat on the couch, I signed contentedly as her hand did its usual thing of caressing my chest. Mum was now fifty years old, her birthday having passed a couple of months ago. She was still as beautiful in my eyes today as she was fifteen or twenty years ago. She was still madly in love with me. We were incredibly happy together, the sort of couple that rarely argued about anything.
She was going a little grey at the sides and roots now, though she usually used a little colour to get rid of it. Her figure was still fantastic, even after four children, and I don’t include myself. In the space of six years, we had four children. The first born was a daughter, then we had two more boys, before another daughter. After our fourth, Mum had her tubes tied.
Our family had long ago accepted our relationship. Any friends from before the time we became lovers and partners had now disappeared from our lives. We still lived in the same townhouse in the same neighbourhood. Our children had grown up in a household of love. We cherished each moment together, the lingering memory of my father meaning we wouldn’t take anything for granted.
Our oldest daughter was thirteen, naming her Chloe. The day I’d held her in my arms for the first time, my mother gazing at both of us with unconditional love, was one of the best days of my life. I now had a second woman who owned my heart. Our two sons, Michael and Nathan, arrived very quickly, only fifteen months apart, Mum complaining that I was far too potent, while I retorted that I could just look at her and get her pregnant. Our youngest daughter, Cindy, was the apple of my eye and had both of us wrapped around her finger.
Sure, our home was sometimes a madhouse. The children had to share bedrooms but they didn’t mind, the two boys being both brothers and best friends, while Chloe looked after Cindy almost like a second mother at times. It was weird not calling my mother ‘Mum’ any longer except when assured we had total privacy, like in our bedroom. She was now Lauren at all other times, though like she called me ‘honey’ or ‘baby’, she was now any variation of sweetheart.
It was late on a Saturday night. The kids were now upstairs in their rooms, time for bed. Chloe would complain that she was a teenager and could stay up later, but Cindy would grab her hand and ask her big sister to come keep her company. Chloe relented each and every time. Good thing is that Chloe did understand her parents needed a break, so while she’d argue all the time, she was a good girl and would eventually relent.
Mum moved to straddle my lap, kissing me softly, as she started to undo the buttons of her shirt. It was one of my business shirts, having progressed from mechanic to being the manager of the dealership. I now had a company car. I was making great money, more than enough that we could take the kids out on a weekend, even flying away for a holiday once every couple of years. We could have moved by now but didn’t want to take the kids out of their school, away from their friends. Our townhouse was small, but it was cosy, and most importantly, it was full of love.
“You have plans for me, Mum?” I asked softly as the shirt fell off her shoulders, revealing her bare breasts. They still made my mouth water, even after all this time. She smiled as she felt my erection forming.
“I always have plans for my husband. It’s Saturday night, the kids are in bed, and I’m really fucking horny right now.”
“So you’re suggesting I carry you to our bedroom so I can make love to my wife?”
“I’m not suggesting, honey. I’m telling.” Spanking her butt earned a giggle. “You’re still my son,” she added sternly.
“I know, Mum. It’s still a complete turn-on, even after all these years, to know I still make love to my mother and that she’s had our children.”
Leaning down to kiss me, I easily stood up, her limbs wrapping around me, as I carried her upstairs to our bedroom. We made love for hours. I was only thirty-four, nearly thirty-five, so more than capable of it, while Mum’s sexual appetite was off the scale during her forties, her libido matching mine completely. Whenever we had a spare hour, we were at it like rabbits.
After filling her pussy a couple of times, we needed to wash quickly before I checked on the kids a final time. The two boys were already fast asleep. Cindy was also asleep, Chloe still awake, playing on her phone. She whispered, ‘Goodnight, Daddy,’ blowing her a kiss before I closed the door.
Returning to bed, I joined Mum under the blankets, her warm body spooned back against me.
“I love you, baby. My first-born son. I love the life we’ve shared. I knew I was right about us.”
“Wouldn’t change anything about my life, Mum. I’m with the woman I always wanted, and we both have the family we always desired.”
She turned around to cuddle against my chest. “Think we’ll have time to make love in the morning?”
“The door’s locked. The kids are old enough to look after themselves. I’ll just try not to make you orgasm too hard.”
“Tease.”
“I am because you love me.”
Holding her tight, I could feel her smiling in the darkness. “Could always get my tubes untied and you can put another baby in me? It’s possible even at fifty.” The idea of putting another baby in her did turn me on, and she felt my erection. Her fingers grasped it gently. “I knew that idea would turn you on.”
“Mum, when you were pregnant with our child… Holy shit, I wanted you even more half the time…”
“And you still love me despite the stretch marks and slightly saggy boobs.”
“Still as beautiful today as the day we admitted our love for each other. We’re growing older together, Mum.”
“It’s what I always wanted. My little boy in my life all the time.”
Snuggling into me, she wished me goodnight before I knew she was fast asleep a couple of minutes later. Caressing her back, she murmured a couple of times, shuffling so as much of her body was against me as possible. We slept like that nearly every night, even in the summer.
I would sometimes lay there and wonder if life would have been any different had my father not died. I guess it doesn’t really matter. I’d always loved my mother, and she’d admitted her love for me had always been different than anyone else. Maybe it was destiny or fate, I’m not sure. But I had no regrets about our life. I’d grow old alongside the woman I loved, watch our children eventually get older and leave home, leaving us to enjoy our golden years together again.
I was hopeful that our best days together were still to come.
Chapter 128: Familia Secreta [Incest]
Chapter Text
Present Day
There is no greater feeling than sitting on your veranda on a warm spring afternoon. It's even better if you're holding a cold drink, preferably of the alcoholic variety. Light breeze, just enough to take away the worst of the heat, as even a spring day in country New South Wales can be blisteringly hot during late October. The chirping of insects all around, the chorus of the country. I sat on the old yet comfortable couch, not really thinking of too much. If I put my mind to it, my mind would be working at a million miles an hour, a million different memories. Most of them good, some of them bad, a few rather heart-breaking. But when you get to my age, I guess one does start to feel a little nostalgic about my youth. It wasn't that long ago, but long enough that I'd wake up occasionally with aching muscles and tired bones.
I heard the screen door open, glancing to see my sister step outside. As beautiful as ever. She'd always been a beauty. I'd always thought that, though it took me a long time to come to terms with my feelings about her. About more than one woman in my life, being completely honest. She was holding a book in her hand, no doubt looking for me so she could curl up and read in peace. She was barefoot, noticing her nails were coloured a bright pink. I almost snorted as she bounced onto the couch. "You know, you're old enough to know not to do that, Jen," I muttered.
"I know, but then I don't get to annoy you." She kissed my cheek. "And no matter how much I annoy you, you'll always love me."
"Hmmm."
She kissed my cheek again. "Say it." I grumbled again, another kiss on my cheek. "Say it," she said softly.
"I love you."
She turned my chin with a finger and kissed me softly on the lips. "I love you too. Now, you sit there and provide me with comfort while I read."
"Where's Mum?"
"Napping already. What the hell did you do to her?"
"Well, she insisted I put her into a 'sex coma' after lunch. What mother wants, mother gets. And I certainly didn't hear any complaints from her when I left a second load deep inside her."
"She's a sixty-four year old woman, Mark!"
"She said she'll slow down when she needs a new hip. Doesn't need one yet, despite what I seem to do to her on a nearly daily basis. Not like I'm getting any younger either. Wrong side of forty now."
"Don't they say 'life begins'..." That did make me snort. "If you need cheering up..." she whispered, running a hand up my thigh.
"Read your book, beautiful. I'm just sitting here, relaxing."
“And Claire?”
“She had some daddy-daughter time this morning. She’s probably lying back on her bed, smiling away, chatting with her friends about it. ‘My daddy made me cum so hard this morning’. And no doubt her friends will be telling her the same. Hmmm, maybe a brother or uncle for one or two of them, I guess.”
“We are very lucky women to have you, Mark. What about Lisa?”
“She called me earlier. Our son is nervous as hell. She’s confirmed he’s definitely a virgin. Nearly came in his shorts just seeing her naked the first time. He’s still convinced it’s all a ruse. Might need to phone him tonight, have a heart to heart, let him know his father approves. She said nothing has happened yet.”
“No seconds thoughts from Lisa?”
“None whatsoever. She’s completely adapted to the life. She’s known about me making love to my mother and sister for near two decades now. She’s worried I’ll be jealous of my son. Hell no, I know what he’s about to experience. Once he’s over his nerves, he’ll be just fine. Make his old man proud by making his mother orgasm.”
She kissed my cheek again. “I’m glad you’re not feeling jealous about it. I know it might be difficult for you.”
“Not at all. My father and I talked about it often. I didn’t replace him, but there comes a time when a son deserves some time with his mother. He’s young, virile and just perfect for Lisa. She’s still my wife, we’ll still share a bed, make love, and grow old together, but she’s now getting her first taste of it, and I know it’ll change her. It will change all of us, but in a good way.”
“I’m yours and only yours forever,” she whispered into my ear.
She snuggled into my side, kissing the top of her head, earning one of those smiles I'd grown to just flat out adore over the years. She was the other side of forty like myself, but I would still have thought mid-thirties at most. Maybe I just looked at her differently to most people. Brunette, blue eyes and a pair of dimples that made any man weak when she smiled. But those lips were just made for kissing. It was the freckles that definitely made her cute at times, standing out more whenever she got some sun. Like me, she was rather tanned, though hers was from relaxing by the pool. I earned mine from working outdoors.
I sipped at my drink, watching the world go by. Eventually, a neighbour from down the road, a gentleman everyone called 'Old Bill', walked by our front yard. He had his granddaughter by his side. "G'day!" he called.
"Alright, Bill," I called back.
The pair walked over the grass towards us, both removing their hats as they stood under the cover of the veranda. "You remember my granddaughter, Mary, right?"
"Of course. How are you, Mary?"
"Oh, I'm just fine, Mark." I heard the tone. I knew the tone very well. Nineteen years old and... well, the pair were holding hands in a particular way that told everyone their relationship. She probably had cum running down her legs, though I didn't look down. And I wouldn’t have a clue who it was either. I’d heard stories about her wild side.
"How's your mother?" Bill asked.
"She's having a nap." Bill smirked. "Yes, yes, you know what it's like, you randy old bastard."
"It's been a year, Mark. How's the family?"
"Jen and I are fine. Right, Jen?"
"Try not to think too much about it," she whispered, "But I've got my big brother to take care of me."
"Mum... It's obviously difficult. Not so much the husband part, that was name only, but they were each other’s best friend for forty years. It's why she needed me after lunch. Needed to be loved."
"Your mother is a good woman. Keep looking after her." He paused and smirked. "And fucking her, of course."
Mary giggled, though it wasn't a secret to anyone.
"It's what I promised Dad, Bill. My sister. My mother. Aunts. Nieces. Cousins. All of the women folk. I’m not the only man, but, well, considering everything the last couple of decades…"
"Share some last words?"
I looked away. "Yeah, I said I was sorry what I was said all those years ago. He'd long forgiven me. Long forgiven me. But I still remember the look in his eyes when I said it."
"You were younger, Mark," Jen whispered, "And... it was a shock..."
"Still, I accused my father of that. And everything that happened..." I sighed. "At least we got to say goodbye. And it's good to know he's no longer in pain." Chuckling, I added, "Probably upstairs fucking his mother."
"That randy old girl? She's probably got two of her sons filling her up as we speak!" Bill exclaimed. He wrapped an arm around the waist of his companion. "Will you be joining the festivities next month?"
"When did we last miss the annual family fuckfest, Bill?"
"If you're polite to Mary, I'll let you fuck her."
"Really, granddaddy?"
"Would you like Mark to fuck you?"
"Only if it's allowed. You know you, my uncles, my brothers and daddy are more than enough for me." She kissed his cheek before whispering rather seductively, "But I definitely love my granddaddy's massive cock."
Chuckling, shaking my head at the same time, I added, "Think I might be one man too many, Bill."
"Well, I think you have more than enough women to satisfy as it is, Mark. Anyway, just thought I should stop by, offer my condolences after a year. I know it hasn't been easy."
"It hasn't, but we've managed." I offered my hand, Bill accepting it. "I'll see you soon, Bill."
"Of course."
Watching him walk away, Jen lowered her book and kissed my cheek again. "You miss him," she said softly.
"I know I'm not the only one, Jen. Mum hides her pain well, generally by throwing herself at me at every opportunity. How about you though?"
"I've got you. And you know you're all I ever wanted."
She wasn't wrong. And that's exactly what caused all the problems so long ago. I simply hadn't known the truth about her, about the family, the secrets of where they were from, everything.
I just didn't know.
Around twenty and more years earlier…
Fucking in the front passenger seat of a car is never particularly comfortable. My jeans were around my ankles, my shirt on the seat next to me. My girlfriend, Lisa, was straddling my lap, all her clothes atop my shirt next to us. She was busy enjoying my cock at that moment, slowly riding me. Our lips rarely parted. She’d been chewing gum so I could still taste the mint in her mouth.
“Love your cock,” she moaned before kissing me. I grunted a reply, not really trusting my voice. My only aim was not to cum until she had an orgasm. “We really need to book a hotel again soon.”
I grunted my agreement. We were both university students. Both still living at home. Her parents didn’t approve of gentleman visitors staying the night. I was kicked out by 11pm. She was nineteen years old, but as far as they were concerned, she lived under their roof, she abided by their rules. Even being in her room before 11pm gave us little privacy. Door wasn’t allowed to be locked. More than once, a parent would burst in. They hadn’t caught us yet. As for my living situation, I just didn’t like the idea of fucking my girlfriend with my sister in the next room, parents in the house, and the fact Lisa and I liked to make a lot of noise.
So we resorted to fucking in my car and occasionally booking a hotel room for the night. At least we could really let loose in a hotel room. Whenever we could afford it, we’d arrive at check-in time, leave for a quick dinner in the evening, and leave as late as possible the next morning. Whoever was covering reception would have known we’d spent the entire time fucking.
“Oh fuck, Mark,” Lisa moaned.
I grabbed her arse and started to thrust, her next kiss hungry and passionate, her tongue sliding into my mouth. She moaned as I felt her pussy start to grip my cock, the sign of an imminent orgasm. “Fuck, what you do to me,” she groaned.
Slamming herself down on my cock felt wonderful, and as I started to move my hips, her orgasm hit her hard, throwing her head back as she gripped my shoulders tightly. I blasted into her within a few seconds, groaning as loudly as I could, the release just what I needed after a long week of studying. Once her orgasm passed, she relaxed forward against my chest, wrapping an arm around her hot, sweaty body.
“Well… that was…” I muttered, trying to catch my breath.
“We really need to book a hotel room more often so I can just get this dick all night.”
She lifted her head to meet my eyes. Hers were a glorious chocolatey brown, matching her hair colour. Her cheeks were rather bright, her lips parted. She was still completely turned on, her breathing heavy. Her breasts were not large, a B-cup at most, but she had the most fantastic pert arse on any woman around.
I still wasn’t sure how we ended up together. We’d been dating since we were sixteen. On the surface, I was your typical young Australian bloke. All about footy, cars, girls. Yes, I studied hard, but like most young men, I had to put on an act. Tough. Stoic. One of the lads. She was completely different. Incredibly intelligent. Quiet. A kind soul. She had a small group of friends, and seemed to enjoy being anonymous, whether at school and later at university. I thought she was gorgeous, no matter what anyone else thought. She had unique interests which very few seemed to share.
It’s why I loved her. With her, I could enjoy things I would never admit to the guys I played footy with. Happily going to watch off-beat plays and musicals, and strolling around galleries of art, taking in all the culture on offer. Granted, Sydney in those days wasn’t a cultural mecca. You took what you could get. But if I told the guys I played footy with, I’d immediately be called a poof or a pussy.
Stepping out of the car, she wiped herself down with tissues I always kept in my car, then she carefully wiped down my cock before stepping out to get dressed. Leaning against the bonnet, I pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lighting one for each of us. We only ever smoked after sex. No idea why we started doing it. I didn’t really like it, but it was another thing we did together.
Leaning into me once we’d finished, I wrapped an arm around her, kissing the top of her head. “Guess we’d better get me home soon,” she said, hearing the sadness in her tone. Both of us wanted nothing more than to sleep in the same bed every night. But we simply couldn’t afford to live away from home yet. We worked part-time but barely made enough to afford a couple of nights out a week and to cover expenses.
I sighed, turning her chin to kiss her, caressing her cheek. She smiled slightly. With Lisa, I could be who I wanted to be. Nothing was an act with her. The only other people who knew the ‘real’ me was my family. Even my father knew it was all an act in front of my friends. I didn’t mind as I loved my friends too. I think my best friends knew I had some other interests contrary to what was usually expected of a young man at the time.
Driving her home, I stopped on the street, the light still on outside. That meant her parents were still up. She didn’t exactly have a curfew but I knew her parents were of the ‘old school’. I’m fairly sure they knew we had sex. At least we were safe as she was on the pill. Turning to kiss her, I stroked her cheek again, her eyes expressive as always.
“I wish I could invite you in,” she whispered, “I’d love to wake up in your arms tomorrow.”
“Once we graduate and start working...”
I kissed her softly, sliding my tongue into her mouth again, playful as always. She eventually broke away, seeing her eyes turn towards her front door. It wasn’t open, but I could only assume someone was behind the screen door. “I love you,” she whispered before she quickly got out, turning to watch her walk towards the door. I called her name before she opened it.
“I love you too.”
I noticed her glorious smile form, blowing me a kiss. Only when she was inside did I pull the handbrake and drive home.
Pulling up outside home, the lights outside and in the living room were off so I assumed everyone was in bed. No real surprise on a Saturday night. Mum and Dad had probably been down the club, my sister, Jennifer, perhaps out with her friends. She’d turned eighteen a couple of months back and was enjoying being considered an adult. As far as I knew, she was being sensible. We lived in a four room house, quarter acre block in the western suburbs. Both parents worked five days a week, Mum returning to the work force once my sister was at school, though I knew she was considering a switch to part-time. It’s not like my family needed the money. My sister was now at the same university as I was. I was studying literature, though was considering a switch to teaching, while my sister was studying to be a vet. I still wondered how she was going to cope with treating sick animals, and god forbid, putting them down.
Not wanting to wake anyone up, I slipped inside without a sound, closing and locking the door with only a light click. Maybe if I’d made more noise, what I heard next would have stopped…
My room was at the end of the hallway. To get there I had to pass by my sister’s bedroom, the bathroom we shared, and the spare bedroom that was used as an office, storage, and as a guest room whenever relatives stayed. I was tempted to enjoy a quick shower but I heard noise come from my sister’s room as I passed by. It was a giggle I knew well. What stopped me in my tracks was what she said.
“Oh, that feels really good, daddy.”
Okay, that doesn’t sound so bad. Maybe she had a guy in there and she was playing with a kink? What I heard next chilled me to the bone.
“Well, my little girl does taste wonderful.”
That was the voice of my father. My fucking father!
I opened the door without thinking. Her bedside light was on, so I could see she was naked on the bed, resting back on her forearms. Her legs were spread. Between her legs was the head of my father. Both looked my way in surprise. “No, no, no!” my sister cried.
“What the fuck?!” I roared, striding forward and grabbing my father by the hair.
A brief description of our respective sizes is required. I was twenty years old at the time, six-two, around one hundred kilos. I’d enjoyed time at the gym and I played second row for the local footy club. I was the kind of guy on a night most people didn’t fuck with except idiots who wanted to take a shot at the big guy. Good thing I was only ever violent on the field.
My father was six foot, but he was slim compared to me, spending his days in the office, weekends pottering around at home with his wife, the occasional game of golf with work colleagues at most. I’d sometimes join him for a round on a Saturday if I wasn’t busy.
I put a fist into his gut, causing him to double over. “Stop!” I heard my sister scream, “Mark, stop!”
My father was now on his knees, grabbing him by the collar and dragging him into the lounge room. I clocked him across the cheek, watching as he fell into his armchair as I turned on the light. “How long have you been grooming her, you piece of shit?”
“Mark, you’ve got it wrong…” he croaked.
I balled my fist, ready to hit him again. My sister appeared, having thrown on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. She stepped in between my father and I. “Mark! Please!”
I looked at her in surprise. “What the fuck is going on?!” I shouted, “Jen, you can’t possibly be telling me you want this? He’s your fucking father!”
“Mark, please, just listen,” my father started to say.
“Listen to what? You’ve obviously spent years grooming her to agree to something as depraved as what I just witnessed, you sick piece of shit. Fuck this, I’m calling the police.”
“Don’t move a muscle, young man!” Mum called. I glanced to see her standing at their bedroom door in a robe.
“And why the hell shouldn’t I? Do you have any idea what your husband was just doing to your daughter?”
“I heard everything, Mark. I know what they were doing.”
I felt my jaw drop wide before my eyes narrowed. “You know? I heard that correctly? You knew what was going on?”
“Of course I did. I approved it.”
I swear, I almost fainted, feeling myself stagger back a step. “You approved it? What the fuck are you talking about? You mean to tell me you are aware that your husband, our father, was…” I couldn’t even bring myself to describe what they were doing. I pointed at my father. “You were doing that to her,” I gestured to my sister, “Who you’ve groomed to enjoy it. And you,” pointing at my mother, “Fucking approve of it?”
“There’s more to it than that, Mark.”
“I think I’ve heard enough. You two,” pointing at my parents, “Are either fucking insane or depraved as fucked, and you, Jen, have been groomed.” She shook her head, having moved to stand closer to her mother, who was now hugging her. “Jen, you can’t honestly believe that is normal, right?”
“I wanted it,” she whispered.
“Jesus Christ, Jen! Listen to what you’re saying! Even if you might want it, you keep that shit to yourself and just get on with life. You certainly don’t act on it. And you two certainly don’t allow it to fucking happen. You’re her fucking parents.!
I stood silent, slack-jawed. My father rubbed his jaw. He was definitely going to have a bruise. “Mark, if you’ll just listen…” Mum started to say.
“Jen, pack your shit. We’re leaving.”
She glared at me, defiantly. “I’m not going anywhere, Mark. This is our home. Dad didn’t groom me. I wanted him to do it. I’m eighteen years old. I can decide these things for myself!”
“I’m only going to ask you once, Jen. Otherwise, fuck it, you’ve been groomed but you’re too far gone if you think that’s in any way right. Jesus wept, I know we all might have thoughts from time to time, but you certainly don’t fucking act on them.”
“I’m not going,” she whispered, “He didn’t groom me. I pursued him as soon as I was legal.”
“Then fuck the three of you. I’m gone.”
I turned and marched back to my room. I had a backpack I kept for when I went away with the guys on holiday. I just grabbed all the clothes I could, my laptop and other various bits and bobs. Looked around for anything I might need, before I zipped up the bag, heaved it onto my bag, walking back out into the living room. Mum and my sister were now sat on the couch, the latter in floods of tears.
“I love you, son,” my father said sadly.
“Don’t go, Mark,” Mum whispered, “We can talk about this.” My sister just cried. “Please, give us a chance to explain.”
“I just witnessed my father abusing my sister, and you want to talk instead of calling the cops and dealing with this piece of shit? The fact my sister believes she wants it too. Fucking hell! What a fucking family I was born into! Jen, you have my number. When you come to your senses, give me a call. But I’m not spending another minute here with you people.”
With that, I walked out of the house, got into my car, and drove away with no real idea of where I was going next.
The living room was quiet as they heard his car start up then a squeal of the tyres as he drove away. “Shit,” Caroline muttered, still holding her daughter, “Shit, that isn’t what we needed.”
Her husband, Michael, leaned forward, still rubbing his cheek. “Boy can throw a punch, that’s for sure. Enough to make his old man proud. And, in a way, he was protecting his sister.” He sighed. “Sorry, sweetheart, we should have been more careful.”
“It’s okay, Dad,” his daughter whispered, “I’ve never seen him so angry.”
“He doesn’t understand,” Caroline said, “You’ve already understood your feelings for him. Your father is… well…”
“I’ll still save myself for him though. I’ll win him around eventually.”
“I think we’d best stop fooling around, sweetheart. We’ve had fun but if you want to lose your virginity, as in making love, then I think you should wait for your brother.”
“How long will I have to wait?”
“As long as it takes,” Caroline said, “I’ll try calling him in the morning, see if we can smooth things over.”
“He was pretty angry, honey. I’d give him a couple of days, at least.”
“He gave away a couple of things as he ranted. ‘Keep that shit to yourself and get on with life’. ‘I know we might all have thoughts from time to time’. I think our son is like us, honey, but he hasn’t dealt with it like us. He’s repressed everything.”
“So you think he’s truly like the family?” Michael wondered.
“I have no doubt. Look at the family history from both sides. But he’s been with Lisa for over four years now. He’s been distracted, or at least as distracted as anyone can be. If it wasn’t for her, we’d already be back home.” She turned to her daughter. “Do you still love him?”
“I’ve been in love with him for years, Mum. You know that. Nothing will stop that. Even tonight, he was protecting me as always.”
“He’s a good man,” Michael added, “Didn’t particularly enjoy the couple of fists I took, but he’s certainly strong, and proved his love for his sister.” He sighed. “Damn it, this is going to take some repairing.”
“Go to bed, dear. I’ll join you soon.” He kissed his daughter on the cheek, kissed his wife on the mouth. “Your breath smells like our daughter’s pussy. Brush your teeth first.”
“Yes, dear.”
Once he was gone, she turned to her daughter, wiping her cheeks of their wetness. She couldn’t help sigh. “I didn’t want him to find out like that. I’ve been hoping he’d split up with Lisa so we could sit him down and go through everything.”
“He’s going to freak out, Mum. I mean totally freak out. When you told me the truth about everything, even I was taken aback by it.”
“It’s a shock to everyone when they learn the truth, but you embraced your feelings early.”
“He’s happy with Lisa, but it hurts, Mum. I love him so much but can’t tell him,” she whispered.
“That’s why we’ll need to bite the bullet, tell him the secrets of our family, where we’re from, how it all works, and go from there. He’ll either disown us completely, or face his own feelings and desires, and then you’ll have what you want, and he might get what he wants too.”
“Do you think he does want me that way?”
“I think so. And I think he might also want his mother too. Many young men fantasise about their mothers. I’m sure he’s enjoyed the visits of certain aunts and cousins too.” She kissed her forehead. “Try and get some sleep, sweetheart. We’ll figure out what to do in the morning.”
“Despite everything, I’ll need to finish myself off. I’ll think of my big brother as always when I masturbate.” She paused. “Watching him take down Dad like that was both terrifying and a turn on. Almost like he became the alpha male in the house with that display.”
“I’ll admit, seeing him stand there, as angry as I’ve seen him, muscles defined down his arm, that look in his eyes… I got a little wet too. But I’d better tend to my husband. He’ll be hurting at the fracturing of the relationship with his son.”
“I’ll see you in the morning, Mum.”
She watched her daughter slowly make her way back towards her bedroom, though she walked towards her brothers’ doorway, her shoulders slumping as it was obvious he’d left. She wiped her cheeks again before disappearing into her own room. Returning to her bedroom, her husband was in bed, grinning as his wife disrobed to reveal her naked body.
“I’m guessing he turned you on as usual?” he asked.
“You know he does, dear. I know our daughter will be fingering herself senseless once her mind is right, her thoughts only about her brother.”
“Good thing Cathy is coming down next weekend. She’s desperate for her older brother. I’ll be away Friday to Sunday as usual.”
“And I suppose another ‘business trip’ is on the cards to go see Melissa too?”
“Within the month. She’s going to let me know. And I need to visit Mum. She’s missing me too.”
She cuddled into her husband. “Do you think he’ll ever understand?” she whispered, running a hand up and down his chest. He wasn’t as defined as her son. Her husband was still handsome, but her son made her unbelievably wet.
“All we can do is try. I mean, I remember when I was told by Mum and Dad the truth.”
“Same as me. That first time Matthew slid his cock inside me, though, that’s when I truly understood what all this means.”
“Going to see him soon?”
“No. My priority is my son. I need him, Michael. I need him so much. Matthew spends most of his time with Courtney. They’re basically married, agreeing to be together and just not have kids.”
“Jennifer is the same. The two women in my life need my son. If it wasn’t for my sisters and mother, I’d be jealous.” She kissed his cheek. “But this is the life we all choose. It’s amazing how few walk away from each family after the truth is revealed.”
“I hope Mark isn’t one of them,” she said softly, “The thought of never seeing him again alone scares me.” She kissed his cheek. “Did you have fun with our daughter?”
“I did, but it was always about her. She wanted Mark to be her first everything, but she’s now eighteen and desperate to be with him. And she needs to be touched, to be loved, to feel like a woman. She’s my daughter, I love her, I happily do it for her. She asked to blow me, I said she should wait for her brother. He should be the only cock to ever be inside her pussy or mouth. She loves her father, and has had fun with him, but she wants intimacy with Mark. Needs it more than her next breath sometimes.” He sighed. “That’s why tonight just made it all so much worse.”
“Does my husband needs some TLC?”
“I’m okay, honey. Cathy has already told me what’s in store for next weekend. I love waiting for her. She’ll be down on her knees before the hotel room door is even closed, demanding I cum on her face.”
“Seeing you with both your sisters is something else at times. Mind if I diddle myself before going to sleep?”
“Of course I don’t. And if you need to moan his name, I won’t mind. You know that.”
“I love you, husband.”
“I love you, wife. I’ll just put on my headphones and drift off. You enjoy yourself.”
“Maybe I should film it and send it to him?”
That made him snort. “I’d leave that for when he’s convinced it’ll work.”
A couple of minutes later, her husband was listening to an audiobook, drifting off to sleep, while her fingers were busy getting her off. Her only thoughts were about her son. So handsome. So strong. Arms that looked capable of doing many naughty things to her. And she knew he had a nice, big dick. She’d taken more than enough peeks to know her son was endowed.
“Mark,” she moaned as her orgasm approached, “I love you.”
She slept once it passed. But her heart was heavy with fear at the possible ramifications of what was discovered that night.
“Sure you don’t mind just crashing on my couch, mate?” Chris asked.
I shrugged as I took the offered beer. “Better than spending cash on a hotel room.”
“I’d ask what the fuck happened that you’ve upped and left home, but I respect your privacy.”
I took a long draw from the bottle. “I’m not sure I can tell anyone about it. I’ve even evaded Lisa’s questions about what happened. Let’s just say… I’m not sure if I can possibly look at them in the same light again.” I met his eyes. “I’ll just leave it at that. But, thanks. I know that doesn’t tell you much, but I’ll be graduating end of the year.”
“It’ll be cramped, but it’ll be nice having company. Shame I don’t have a two-room apartment, though I guess you couldn’t afford rent anyway.”
“Not really. It’s why I was living at home. I’ll help how I can otherwise.”
Sleeping on a couch wasn’t particularly comfortable but it was better than the alternative in my mind. Mum and Jennifer had been lighting up my phone for a week. I ignored their calls and barely glanced at their messages. Lisa was aware something big had happened, knew I was being evasive, but sensed I was both completely pissed off but also upset. She helped me feel better with lots of hugs and kisses, and we made love in the back of my car a couple of nights. Being stuck on a couch completely counted out her staying the night with me. Frustrating, but we’d cope for now.
I managed to avoid my sister around university for two weeks. She knew all my classes, so although the idea of simply not attending was tempting, that would ruin my chances of graduating. Assuming she would be waiting outside the lecture hall or classroom I was in, I took to escaping by any other means necessary. Occasionally received a curious look, but it was better than having to talk to her.
But I simply couldn’t avoid her forever. Considering my size, I did stand out compared to many of my contemporaries. Bumping into her in a crowded hallway certainly wasn’t where I wanted any sort of reunion.
“Mark!” she cried, noticing her walk towards me. She was already crying. I stood still though was ready to turn around and just walk away. She stood before me and widened her arms.
“Don’t,” I growled.
She flinched at my tone. “Mark, we need to…”
“We don’t need to do anything, Jennifer.” She flinched at the use of her full name. I only used that when I was pissed off at her, which was rare for our sort of sibling relationship. It had been fantastic until that night. “I gave you the opportunity to get away. The fact I’ve heard nothing suggests to me you weren’t lying. You’re as sick and depraved as the other two.”
“I love you,” she whispered.
“Right now, I honestly don’t fucking care if you love me, hate me, or despise the very ground I walk on.”
That made her start sobbing, and we were starting to draw attention. Considering I towered over her, I knew I would immediately be considered the arsehole. So I just turned and walked away. I’d perhaps taken a dozen steps when I felt her grab my wrist. “Don’t go, Mark. Please don’t go.”
I shook her off and turned to glare at her. “Don’t touch me!” She backed away and I heard the silence around us. “You should be glad I still consider you my fucking sister, Jennifer. Other than that, leave me the fuck alone.”
“Hey, man,” a guy started to say.
I turned to glare at him. “Back off,” I warned, and he wisely shut up and took a step back. Didn’t particularly want a fight on university grounds, but I’d put up my fists if required.
“Let me explain. Please, Mark,” Jennifer pleaded with me.
“Nothing you can say will ever explain it, Jennifer. We’re done here.”
I turned and walked away again. She was wise not to follow me, though I heard her cries in my ears as I walked through the doors leading outside. I needed away so walked to my car, got in and fucked off. I wasn’t in the right frame of mine for classes anyway.
Going to the same university, word obviously spread quickly and Lisa called me that night. “Sounds like you put on quite the spectacle, Mark. Was it really necessary to upset your sister like that?”
“Yes, it was,” I replied bluntly.
“Whatever she’s done, Mark, she doesn’t need her big brother…”
“Lisa, how I deal with my sister is my issue, not yours. You have no idea what they’ve done.”
“Well, then tell me, Mark. You’re leaving me in the dark here, and all I’ve heard is that my boyfriend is a bully to his sister.”
“I can’t,” I finally said.
“Why not?”
“Because it’s so fucked up… You’ll think less of me simply for being related to them.”
“So fucked up you left your sister in floods of tears on the floor? So upset she ended up needing treatment because she was hyperventilating?”
I sighed. Okay, that made me feel like an arsehole. “I’m sorry, Lisa,” I said softly, “I just can’t tell you. Just thinking about it… I just need time to sort my head out.”
“Okay.” She paused a moment. “Want me to come over?”
“Well, you can, but there’s…”
“I’ll be over in half an hour.”
There was a knock on the door within twenty minutes. I was a little worried Lisa was going to involve herself in my affairs, so checked the peephole. Thankfully, it was only her. Opening the door, she looked up at me with those big brown eyes of hers. I couldn’t help sigh as I held her tight to my body. “I’ve never seen you so angry and upset,” she whispered.
I just squeezed her tighter. “I love you, Lisa. But, please, just let me deal with it. Please…”
She kissed me, kicking the door shut behind her, and we quickly ended up on the couch. Once her blouse disappeared, I knew I needed to send a message to Chris.
‘Couch is in use. Any chance you can crash at gf’s?’
He replied with a smiley face and thumbs up. Lisa and I ended up naked rather quickly. Fucking on a lounge floor perhaps isn’t the most comfortable of places, so I figured ‘Fuck it’, picking her up in my arms and carried her through to the only bedroom. Lying back with her legs spread, I couldn’t help just sit there on my knees and take in the view.
“Come and get it, tiger,” she said softly.
I have no idea how long we made love for. Long enough that I enjoyed more than a couple of orgasms, and I spent half the night with my face between her legs. All I know is that, when I woke up the next morning, she’d disappeared but did leave her still wet panties on the pillow next to me.
I inhaled her scent. Sue me, I loved her smell.
I made sure I changed his sheets before my friend got home, at least.
Lisa turned off the ignition and had to stop her hands from shaking. She knew what she was about to do could piss off Mark to such an extent, he’d end the relationship. It was enough to have her not release the keys until she’d taken a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She hated seeing the man she loved in such a state. She’d seen the turmoil in his eyes as they’d made love. He loved her deeply, but there were so many other conflicting emotions, it broke her heart to see him in such a state.
Stepping out of the car, she strode towards the front door, pushing the button for the doorbell. His mother opened, and the fact she was surprised to see her made her smile. “Hello, Carol.”
“Lisa!” she cried, stepping forward to embrace her, “It’s so lovely to see you.”
“You too, Carol. I’m sorry I haven’t seen you in a few weeks.”
“Come in, come in.” She stepped past Caroline into the living room, a space she’d spent plenty of time. Just like her home, though, she never stayed the night. Mark explained why he also found it a bit awkward, and she could see his point of view. They had a plan and both of them were patient. It would all work out in the end. “What brings you here, Lisa?” she asked once they’d sat down.
“Mark doesn’t know I’m here, Carol. He’s so upset and I hate seeing him that way. I don’t even know what’s happened, but the fact he’s living at a friend’s house and refuses to discuss what happened…”
She watched Caroline. No surprise she looked a little upset. Then she stood up. “Wait here a second.” She walked away towards the hallway leading to where she knew Jennifer was. Returning with her daughter a few seconds later, they sat down next to her on the couch, Caroline next to her, Jennifer on the opposite side. “So Mark hasn’t told you anything?”
“No. He’s just upset and I’ve never seen him this angry.”
She smiled when Caroline took her hand. “How much do you love Mark, Lisa?”
“With all my heart. I want to marry him.”
She’d thought about that before but never vocalised it. She felt herself blush at finally admitting how she felt.
“Good. We know he loves you too. And we love you. The family does. Our son has good taste in women. Well, woman. You’ve been together a while now, yes?”
“Four years and counting.”
Caroline sighed. “We normally don’t share this secret with outsiders, not before marriage, but our hands are tied. I don’t think Mark will ever say anything, but he’s got to sort out how he feels.”
“Feels about what, Caroline?” Lisa had to ask.
Caroline turned to her daughter. Jennifer stood up and then sat on her knees in from of Lisa, taking both of her hands in hands. “I love him,” she said softly.
Lisa was about to say, ‘Of course you do,’ but she took a few seconds to think. She’d had dinner at their house often and seen how Jennifer watched her brother. They were the eyes of an admirer, of adoration, of… love. Being in love. “Oh…” She made sure to squeeze her hands. “You mean you’re in love with him, Jen?” She nodded firmly before choking back a sob. “How long?”
“All my life, it feels like,” she managed to reply.
Lisa didn’t really know what to think, but it certainly made sense. She slid down onto the floor and hugged the distraught young woman, glancing at Caroline, who was wiping her own eyes. “So what happened? It can’t have been Jen admitting her feelings. He’d have been weirded out but not left furious.”
“Dad… dad… was…”
Jennifer couldn’t finish. Lisa didn’t need her to as she figured it out. Caroline sighed again. “Our daughter is in love with her brother. Her brother is in love with you. We love you like one of our own, Lisa, which is why we’re trusting you with all of this. If you walk out of the door later and never talk to us again, we’d understand. But we owe you our trust and the truth. My son loves you for a reason.”
She hugged Jennifer tighter. “I understand why you love him so much. He’s a good man.”
That made her giggle and sob at once. “I know,” she managed to say softly.
“Is it weird?” Caroline asked.
“I’d be lying if I said it wasn’t. But it’s starting to make sense, I guess. So Jennifer was… She was with her father?”
“They haven’t had sex, as in fucking, making love, bumping groins. But they were doing something sexual which Mark walked in on. Let’s just say his father discovered how strong his son was that evening. But he was simply protecting his sister, who he thought was being taken advantage of.”
“I wasn’t,” Jennifer added softly, “But I can’t wait forever. Dad offered to help. I love my father, and know he’d treat me right. I’ve had boyfriends but just kissing them never felt right. Mark would hug me and all would feel right in the world. I hate saying my father was just a substitute, but he knows how I feel.”
Lisa stood up and helped Jennifer back up onto the lounge, now sitting between herself and Caroline. She met her eyes. “And you feel the same way too, don’t you?”
Caroline smiled. “Am I that easy to read?”
“I see how your eyes linger on him. Sometimes, nothing but a proud mother. But there’s a lust in your eyes at times that’s easy to see.”
“There’s no point in lying. Yes, I’m in love with my son, Lisa, as much as his sister is in love with him. The problem is he’s repressed his own feelings for years. We know he’s in love with you, Lisa. We don’t doubt that for a second. In fact, the lifestyle we lead back home where we are from, marriage outside the family line is encouraged when it comes to the next generation.”
“Hang on, you’re saying…”
“There’s a long back story to all this, Lisa. It all goes back to where I’m from, same as Michael. We’re not from Sydney. We moved here when I was pregnant with Mark to raise our children away from the life. Not all couples do it, but we made the sacrifice. Jennifer has always been open with her feelings. Mark hasn’t, mostly because he’s been with you from an age where he would have started experiencing those feelings, but because of his love for you, he’s buried and then ignored them. But there were things he said that night which suggest he has those same feelings and now they’re likely causing him turmoil.”
“Because of me?”
Caroline took her hand. “No, never think that, Lisa. He loves you for who you are. My son has never been happier. He can be himself around you.”
“Then how do I get him back here to his family? Although he’s angry, he’s clearly miserable being away from home. He’s quite obviously conflicted.”
“I guess the question to you, Lisa is…” Caroline took a deep breath. “Could you share Mark with his sister and mother?”
“Oh…”
Caroline squeezed her hand. “Lisa, I know that is one hell of a question. A hell of a question. But this is how much we trust and love you ourselves. But we also have to be honest with you. We would love to see you as part of this family, marry my son, provide him with children, make a life together. But where we are from, marriages are not considered open, on a technical sense, but partners, whether male or female, are and will be intimate with family. It’s the lifestyle we all choose to live where we are from. Anyone who can’t live the life will generally move away. The whole community works for that singular goal.”
She looked at his sister, her cheeks still wet with tears, cuddling into her mother. It was obvious how deeply in love with her brother she was. That level of heartbreak… Her mother’s eyes also shimmered with tears, though hers were perhaps more through fear, having divulged many secrets likely held for many years. “Mark doesn’t know any of this?”
“Not a thing. He’s only walked in on his father and sister being intimate and thought the worst. Jennifer would have loved Mark to be in there with her, but he’s not available at the moment. Lisa, I’m not asking you to make a choice here and now. As I said, you can walk out this door, forget everything we said, and make a life with Mark. But it would likely not involve us, and you know as well as I do that it’ll slowly destroy him. He’s feeling a whirlwind of emotions right now.” She took a deep breath. “Hate us?”
She smiled. “Never. I admire you for that level of honesty. I’m sure nearly anyone else would be freaked out in my position.”
“You’re not?”
“I won’t say it’s completely expected, but as I said, I’ve seen how you’ve looked at him. There was something in the back of my mind that suggested something slightly amiss.” She took one of their hands in each of hers, taking a deep breath. “How can I help? I want to help him. But I also want to help you.”
“You do?”
She nodded and smiled. “It’s fucking weird!” The three of them giggled. “And I should be weirded the fuck out, but seeing your daughter like this, I can understand. I feel that level of love for Mark too. I can’t agree to what you said yet, that’s a leap. But what I can do is try and get Mark back under this roof, and we can all go from there.”
“Will he be mad you getting involved?”
“I expect I’m about to piss him off big time. But I’ll do my best. After that, we can discuss it.”
Jennifer hugged her tightly again. “Thank you for not freaking out,” she whispered.
“He misses you. I know he does. I heard what happened at university. I have no doubt he’s also feeling guilty.”
“I was just waiting for him to cool down before I tracked him down,” Caroline added.
“Where is he?”
“Staying with Chris.”
“I know where he lives. Thank you, Lisa. I think it’s time to grab the bull by the horns. Let me handle it. I think it’s time my son confronted some of his feelings. I won’t make him cheat on you, I promise you that. But it may verge on intimacy if I finally get him to admit how he feels.”
“I understand, Caroline. Even if something happens, I won’t be mad. No more secrets.”
Caroline hugged her. “No more secrets. I hope you’ll remain part of the family.”
“Have to now considering what you just told me!”
“Really?” Jennifer whispered.
“I’m in love with your brother, Jen. Guess he’ll just have to get around to buying me a ring when he can afford it.”
Caroline snorted. “Please, I can sort that without a problem.”
Lisa found herself escorted to the door, hugging both of them at length. Caroline kissed and stroked her cheek, an affectionate gesture she never received from her own parents. Hell, they barely hugged her. Mark’s family was always affectionate, hugging her on arrival every time, hugging her goodbye. “Good luck, Caroline. Please keep me informed.”
“I’ll tell you everything, Lisa. No matter what.”
I didn’t bother checking the peephole, figuring Chris either forgot his keys or Lisa was popping around to visit. My stomach dropped when I opened the door to find my mother standing in front of me. The small, shy smile that appeared was rather adorable. And I was tired of feeling angry about everything. It had been six weeks since that night. I needed answers.
“How’d you find me?” I had to ask.
“Lisa popped around to visit a week or so ago. She’s worried about you. And that woman loves you with every bone in her body.”
I smiled. “Should have known she’d involve yourself.”
“Are you mad at her?”
I sighed. “I’m tired of feeling angry, Mum. I just don’t understand why. What on earth made all of you agree to what happened? Help me. Please!”
She stepped forward and hugged me tightly. I hugged her back just as tightly. “I’m sorry, baby. There are so many things we need to speak about. I’ve missed you.”
I closed my eyes and nodded. Inhaled that perfume she always wore. Mum always smelled nice. “I’ve missed home,” I admitted, “I hate sleeping on a couch. My back hurts.”
I felt her rub my back immediately. “Poor baby,” she cooed. I snorted and laughed. It felt good to laugh. She giggled too. “I’ve missed this, Mark. Your hugs brighten my day. My days haven’t been very bright lately.”
“Shit,” I muttered, needing to look away for a moment. I know I made her feel special in my own way, but hearing her say it…
“Mark, it’s okay, sweetie. It was a shock, a lot of shit went down very quickly. I understand your anger. So does your sister. Your father was proud of you.”
I met her eyes, feeling my jaw drop for a moment. “He was?”
“You thought you were protecting your sister. Says he’s never been punched so hard in his life. Granted, he’s rarely been punched, but you nearly broke his jaw.”
I smirked. “I did hold back a bit. He’s still my old man, even if…” I sighed again. “Mum, what’s going on? Why were they doing that? I’ve had time to think and nothing makes sense. Or it does make sense, and things are more fucked up than I realise.”
She took my hand and led me into the lounge room. She noticed the blankets where I was obviously sleeping, feeling her hand tighten mine for a second. Leading me to the couch, she sat me down. “Mark, I think there are so many things we need to talk about, it’s going to take more than an afternoon and an evening. I think we need to leave most to the side and talk about your feelings.”
“Mine? What are you talking about?”
“Do you trust me?”
“Of course I do, Mum. I trust you, I just don’t understand.”
“Do you love me?”
I blushed. “Mum…”
“Do you love me, Mark?”
“I love you, Mum. Very much.”
She pinched my cheek and grinned. “Good boy. Do you love your sister?”
“Of course I do. I feel like such an arsehole now. I should have given her a chance to at least explain.”
“You were angry. It was still raw. She’s upset, but she understands.” She paused and cleared her throat. “Your father?”
“I’ll always love him, but I don’t understand, Mum. I believe Jen when she says she wanted it. Dad obviously was doing something his daughter asked him to do. But we both know what they were doing, right?”
“Right, which is why it comes back to you.”
“Me? What about me?”
“That night, Mark, you were ranting and raving, clearly wound up and angry. Probably don’t remember much of what you said.”
“All a bit of a blur, to be honest.”
“I want to do something, Mark. Again, you’re going to have to trust me. Can I do this with you?”
“Do what?”
She opened her purse and took out a black cloth. “I want you to wear this for a few minutes.”
“A blindfold?” She nodded. “Why?” I asked carefully.
“A test, I will call it. You need to confront certain things and I know I can help you.”
I met her eyes. She seemed so sincere, but I could see her almost pleading with me to do it. I had a feeling there were so many things I just didn’t know. What did scare me was what sort of secrets did Mum know? And if Mum knew, did Dad? Did my sister? Did Lisa now know secrets I didn’t?
“Okay,” I whispered.
She tied it tightly around my eyes, asking more than once if I could see. I assured her I couldn’t. Then she said nothing for at least a minute before I felt one knee to my left, then another knee to my right. I inhaled her perfume again, before she grabbed my hands and put them to her hips. Her naked hips.
“Mum?”
She shushed me. “It’s okay, baby,” she said softly, “Do you trust me?”
“I do, but…”
She shushed me again before kissing my cheek. “I love you, baby. I love you so much.”
Her tone got to me and I hugged her tightly. It was then that I realised she was completely naked as my hands ran up and down her back, but while I felt vulnerable, so did she. “Why do I think you’re naked, Mum?”
“One minute.” I had no idea what she was doing until I heard a phone ringing, figuring she put her phone on speaker.
“Hello, Carol.”
“Hello, Lisa.”
“Lisa? What the fuck?”
“Hello, gorgeous. So your Mum found you?”
“I’m currently sat on his lap, Lisa. He’s blindfolded.”
“Oh, now that sounds intriguing, if not a little exciting. He’s blindfolded me before. Spent hours eating my pussy.”
The memory of that night had my cock rising. I’d not just blindfolded her, I’d tied her to the bed, and spent hours making her orgasm over and over again. Then I had a thought of doing it to my mother… and I liked that thought too…
“I’m also naked. I mean, totally naked. And my pussy is so wet. I’ve got him just where I want him.”
“Oh my god!” I exclaimed. And I felt myself get harder very, very quickly.
“Oh, now that’s the reaction I wanted to feel.” Then my mother gasped, and I felt her grind herself into the growing bulge in my pants. “Lisa, I think he likes that thought. He’s definitely getting hard. Think he can feel his mother’s hot pussy resting just over his cock.”
“So your theory might be proven right, Carol?”
“I don’t know. I guess we’ll find out soon enough. You should pop around for dinner tonight once we’re finished here. I think Mark will be coming home tonight. We’ll need to talk about everything.”
“I’ll be around later, Carol. I love you, Mark.”
“Love you too, gorgeous. No fucking idea what’s going on here otherwise though. I mean…”
“It’s okay, Mark. Whatever happens, I’m always going to love you. Carol, I’ll speak to you tonight.”
I heard the call disconnect, waiting for whatever happened next. Mum didn’t do anything, so I thought I’d move my hands up and down her sides at least. I swear, I could feel her smiling despite not seeing it. “Mum, what’s going on?”
“You love your sister, Mark.”
“Of course I do.”
“No, Mark. That’s not what I mean and you know it. You’re in love with Lisa. We all know that. She’s going to marry you. We would love to see you at the altar with her. But you love your sister too.” She paused and I felt her kiss me softly on the lips. In between the kiss of a mother and the kiss of a lover. “And I know you love me too, Mark,” she whispered.
“But…”
“Mark, it’s okay. Your sister is in love with you. You’re the only one she wants.” She then paused. “And I feel the same way. I love my husband, your father, because he provided me with a family, the family we both wanted. But we’re no longer sexually attracted to each other. My attraction is for one man only. You.” She slowly removed the blindfold and the first thing she needed to do was wipe my cheeks. “Mark, it’s okay to feel everything you clearly do. You’re not weird. It’s not wrong. We know why you’ve repressed the feelings you clearly have, pushed them down, tried to forget them. Lisa has been part of your life for four years and counting. It was a difficult, almost intolerable position. But we know how you feel about us. You do love us as much as you love her. It’s time to stop hiding from how you feel. It will only make you feel worse down the line.”
I took a deep shuddering breath as I looked her up and down. “You’re fucking beautiful, Mum,” I managed to say. Then I hugged her tightly to me again. “I’m sorry,” I blubbered.
She softly shushed me. “It’s okay, baby,” she said softly, stroking the back of my head, “I know this is difficult for you. You’re in love with Lisa, see a future with her, as her husband, with children, a life together. But we’ve talked about everything. I think she’s going to accept certain things, Mark. So it all comes down to you, what you want in life.”
I hugged her tighter. I enjoyed feeling her soft skin at my fingertips. I lifted my head from her shoulder and met her eyes. I saw my mother in a new light. Her lips parted as she could obviously read my face. I was still confused as fuck, but I could feel the heat of her pussy even through the shorts and underwear I was wearing. I glanced down, her nipples a dark pink, pointing out. She was obviously turned on. “Do you really feel this way about me?” I whispered.
“Mark, you turn me on so much, I masturbate at least three times a day thinking about you.”
“Holy shit…”
“I don’t want to masturbate thinking about you, Mark. I want to feel you inside me. I want to feel my son’s cock deep inside my pussy. I want to feel him make love to me. I want to feel him pin me down and just fuck me into oblivion. I want to feel his cock pump endless loads of cum deep in my pussy. I’d happily get down my knees every day and suck his cock until he came in my mouth, all over my face, all over my tits. And, by god, do I hope he loves eating pussy because the idea of him making me orgasm with his mouth is enough to make me cry.”
I smirked. “I do love doing that,” I growled.
Then I kissed her. I kissed her like I’d wanted to kiss her for years. For mother was always right. She knew how I really felt. I’d felt those feelings for longer than I’d been dating Lisa, let’s get that on the table right now. But she was right, as soon as I started dating Lisa, everything else was buried. Mum had been a fantasy for years. Jennifer was a different matter altogether, but I’d deal with that later. Then and there was my mother, who was opening her heart, and definitely offering her body to me.
She ended up on her back, spreading her legs wide as I rested between them. It was only when I broke the kiss, both of us breathing deeply, that I took a moment and sat back. She had a small patch of hair above her pussy, otherwise it was well groomed. Her breasts were a C. I knew as I did laundry and was simply curious. She had a great pair of legs. A good body for a woman who’d just passed forty. Kept herself nice and fit.
“Like what you see, Mark?”
“Fuck yes,” I whispered, “But… Mum, Lisa… I know what she said but… I can’t…”
Mum smiled, sitting up to kiss me. “She knows, Mark. And she told me that all she wanted was the truth. No more secrets. That goes for you too. We have a lot we need to talk about.”
I caressed her cheek, watching her eyes closed as she moved her head into my palm. “You really love me that way?”
She opened her eyes and smiled. “You’re the only man I want to be with from this day onwards, Mark. Your father is aware and he doesn’t mind. He’s got his sisters and his mother.”
“What?” I asked flatly.
Mum giggled. “As I said, Mark, we have a lot to talk about.” I sat back, slightly dazed, Mum cuddling into my side. “Will you come home, Mark? Please?”
“Okay,” I replied, relenting easily.
Mum got very excited, kissing me all over my face before straddling and cuddling me again. Thank god Chris didn’t walk in, otherwise I would have had one hell of an explanation to provide as to why my mother was naked on my lap. She soon slid off and started to dress as I packed my things. Once I was ready, I called Chris and told him I was going home. He was pleased to hear that my issue was apparently resolved, and we agreed to meet up for drinks at a later date, assuring I owed him a few rounds.
I followed Mum home in my car, pulling up outside. My sister must have been watching for our return, as she sprinted down the pathway to the door and practically leapt on me, crying harder than I’d ever seen before. I dumped my bags and held her tightly. Damn near got me going too. I still didn’t understand how much she loved me, but considering she was sobbing all over my t-shirt, I was gaining a slight understanding.
“I missed you too, sweetie,” I whispered. She could barely get a word out. My father appeared out the doorway. He met my eyes, seeing his eyes shimmer. Jennifer wouldn’t let me put her down, so holding her with my left, I offered my right hand.
When he took it, a couple of tears drifted down his cheeks. “I’m sorry, son.”
“I know, Dad. Sorry I hit you so damned hard.”
“No, you were protecting your sister. You didn’t know.”
“I know, Dad. We need to talk. Mum said.” Lisa appeared through the doorway, looking a little concerned. I met her eyes and smiled. “Thank you, beautiful,” I said softly. That made her smile, bounding over and kissing my cheek. Only then did Jennifer finally release her grip on me, caressing her cheek, watching her react the same as Mum, doing the same to Lisa, who always reacted the same way. “Guess we have some talking to do.”
“We do,” Mum said softly next to me, “Come on, get yourself settled in, then we can have dinner and a long chat.”
Walking into my bedroom, Mum had clearly been in and cleaned, prepared the bed for my return. Lisa followed me in, and once I’d dumped my things, I kissed her, hugging her tightly. “Thank you,” I said again.
“You were miserable, Mark. I wanted to help.”
“How much do you know?”
“Enough.”
“And you’re not freaked out?”
“I love you too much to walk away. And I love your family, warts and all. Is it weird? Yes, it fucking well is!” I chuckled. Lisa rarely cursed. “But the fact they trust me enough to tell me the truth? Honestly, it’s weird but my love for you is enough to want to stay with you through it all.”
I leaned back, meeting those brown eyes I just adored. “Are you sure about this? I don’t want you to go, but I can certainly understand…”
“Do you want to marry me?” she asked bluntly.
“God yes. In a fucking heartbeat. Tomorrow, if I could organise it.”
“Good. Just what I wanted to hear.” She paused then asked, “Do you want to make love to your mother?” I blushed and looked away. She put a finger to my chin, making sure I met her eyes. “Mark, do you want to make love to your mother?” she asked softly.
I nodded.
“And your sister?”
I shrugged.
“Mark…” she whispered, “Be honest with yourself. Your sister is in love with you. And I’ve seen how you look at her.”
“Yes,” I whispered, “I do. She’s beautiful.”
I met her eyes, seeing nothing but a smile. “You try and hide it, and you do most of the time, but you look at them both the same way you look at me sometimes. Was your mother right about you?” I looked down, unable to meet her eyes. “Mark, I’m so fucking in love with you, I’m willing to share you.”
That had me looking up instantly. “What?”
She giggled, giving me a tickle. “Thought that would get your attention.”
“You’re serious?” I asked, feeling utterly flabbergasted by that revelation.
“I promised your mother I’d think about it. There’ll obviously need to be some sort of informal arrangement, but I’ll put it this way. I love your parents as much as mine, if not even a little more. The trust and love they have for me, only you make me feel this special otherwise.” She took my hand. “Come on, we should sit down and chat.”
Mum was in the kitchen finished preparing dinner, Jennifer announcing she’d started on it far earlier. Lisa and I took a seat with my father, who still looked a little awkward. I patted his forearm. “We’ll talk, Dad. As a family.”
He gripped my hand. “My son is a good man. Definitely worthy.”
I couldn’t help smirk. “Sisters, eh?”
He smiled. “And my mother. She’s still beautiful in my eyes.”
“She’s only early sixties. I’m sure… well, I guess… er…”
Everyone laughed as I felt a blush form. Lisa leaned into my side. “Learning experience for us both, handsome.”
We ate dinner and avoided the elephant in the room, my parents asking about my studies, and also how Lisa was progressing. Questions about my weekends playing sport or spending time with Lisa experiencing ‘culture’. We enjoyed a couple of drinks with dinner, and the dessert was great, so by the time we retired to the living room, everyone was in a good mood. Dad sat on his armchair, I was on the couch with Mum to my right, Lisa to my left, Jennifer next to her.
Dad cleared his throat. “Mark… Son… What you saw that night. I know it was a shock. I understand why you used certain terms against me. Without knowing the truth, I can understand why you’d use them against me. It hurt to hear my son say such words…”
“I’m sorry, Dad, but I’m here to understand everything. And I mean everything. No more secrets.”
“Okay, let’s start with that night and why. Jennifer is in love with you, Mark. She has been for a long time. Started as a crush on her older brother, but it’s turned into full blown, deep love that a man and woman share who want to share a lifetime of intimacy.” Lisa took my hand in hers, locking our fingers together. “Has your mother explained our history?”
“Not really.”
“We’ll deal with that later then. So your sister is in love with you, but you’re off-limits as you’re with Lisa. She knows how much we love and adore her too, because she makes you happy. That’s all we want as parents. Your sister has struggled for a long time. She’s tried dating, but it just doesn’t feel the same. She needs to feel intimacy, she’s at that age now. So she asked me to fill that gap in her life, the one she wants you to fill. I’ll admit, it did take some convincing because I felt like a substitute…”
Jennifer giggled. “Daddy, I love you too.”
“I know, sweetheart, but you love me like a father. You love your brother in an entirely different way. But when my daughter comes to me in tears not long after she turned eighteen, almost begging me to make her feel like a woman, at least in a certain way, how can I say no to that? I love my daughter, and being intimate with her is a lovely thought.”
“Was that night the first time?”
“No, it wasn’t. But, Mark, we’ve never had sex. Her pussy is… er…”
“I’ve never had a cock inside me, Mark,” Jennifer stated, noticing her blushing brightly.
“Oh… I thought…”
“The best compromise I could think of was I would treat my daughter to orgasms but she would wait as long as it takes for her brother. He would be the first to enter her pussy, and her mouth.”
“No shit?”
Dad chuckled. “No shit, Mark.”
I glanced at Jennifer again. “So you were ready to wait how long?”
“I would have bitten the bullet eventually and almost begged Lisa for a chance to be intimate, even if it was only one time.”
I stood up and easily picked her up, sitting back down with her in my lap, head resting against my chest. A sign of how small she was compared to me. Lisa leaned into me, kissing my cheek. “Mark,” my father continued, “As you know, I was born and raised in Tamworth. Your mother is not part of my family. She is from another family, also from Tamworth. But I have been intimate with both of my sisters since they both turned eighteen, and was intimate with my mother from the same age. I’m aware one of my sisters was intimate with my father, but the other only wanted me and my brother.”
“Even while married to Mum?”
“Yes. That is the agreement reached. Both men and women can continue relationships with family members, even after marriage. The entire point of the marriage is so there is an opportunity for family. We made the decision to leave Sydney as we were a test case, in a way. Would our children still feel the same way if not surrounded by families who practiced the same lifestyle?”
I glanced at Lisa, who raised her eyebrows. “Hang on, are you saying…”
Mum giggled. “Mark, Tamworth is the incest capital of Australia. Nearly every family that lives there practices incest in one form or another. It started not long after the place was discovered, and it is now more than just a rumour that any family who moves there does so because they wish to be intimate as a family. Outsiders generally don’t last long once they realise. Thankfully, the open secret means anyone in any position of authority is also involved in incestuous relationships, so everyone is protected.”
“Fucking hell!” I exclaimed, “So the joke about Tasmania?”
“Bunch of inbred fucks!” Dad stated, laughing away, “As I said, your mother and I are not related through family, not even distant cousins… I think. It is why we’re so happy Lisa wants to stay with you. You can have a family safely. The unwritten agreement is that siblings, nor mother and son, nor father and daughter relationships bear children. There have been accidents, but it is best avoided. So your mother comes from a similar family.”
“My first lover was my brother, Matthew,” Mum admitted, “And I also had sex with my daddy until around ten years ago.”
“Why did you stop?” Lisa wondered.
“His heart was giving him trouble and he couldn’t perform. So we’re now just a normal father-daughter relationship.”
“Wow,” Lisa said, “So every family in Tamworth fucks arounds with each other?”
“Pretty much. Once a child hits eighteen, they are generally told the truth of their family. You were a unique case, Mark. There wasn’t really the opportunity to tell you because Lisa was such a fixture of your life. To be honest, if you hadn’t discovered us, we might not have told you.”
“But that would have backfired,” Mum continued, “Because you clearly have the same feelings as your sister for family. But we know you wouldn’t have acted on them because of Lisa.”
“So our families have been practicing incest for generations?” I asked.
“Both sides,” Mum replied, “I could show you photo albums of distant relatives and tell you precisely who was fucking who. Some will only fuck their brother or sister, their mother or father, their aunt or uncle, or a cousin. Some will fuck anyone of the opposite sex. There generally isn’t too much homosexuality, at least among men, but women tend to be a little more open-minded about that sort of thing anyway.”
“Did you, Mum?” I asked, smirking away.
“My mother did offer a couple of times, simply intrigued if I was curious about being with a woman. Finally bit the bullet with Courtney after I gave birth to your sister. Only happened a few times. She much prefers our brothers cock inside her.”
Lisa laughed. “God, I should be so weirded out hearing that but, I mean, your brother and sister obviously love each other anyway. Nothing more intimate than sex, in a way. I guess it just adds a different facet to the sibling relationship. But do people worry about power dynamics in parent-child relationships?”
“Yes,” Dad replied, “Most, but not all the time, the child must make their feelings known first. Parents are advised to only pursue if the child quite obviously has feelings but is too nervous or not confident enough to express them. Even then, most of the decisions must still rest with the child. Caroline has obviously had to bite the bullet due to circumstances.”
“How often do people react badly?” Lisa wondered.
“Not as often as you’d think,” Dad replied, “No-one has done any studies or anything. Quite obviously, as we all know what we’re doing is illegal, but it seems to almost be something wired in our brains if you come from any of the families that make us feel we want intimacy with our family.”
“Definitely something in the water,” Mum joked, “Should get it tested.”
“Well, we’ve been in Sydney fifteen years,” Jennifer said, “So it must be somewhere in our heads.”
I sipped at my beer quietly, taking in everything they’d just said. Talk about one hell of a family secret. Shit, not even family. An entire community and town seemed to live a secret life. I did wonder why Tamworth of all places. “I’ll tell you perhaps one of the more famous families in Tamworth,” Dad said, “It all started at the end of World War Two. Far as I know, before Robert Smith returned from the war, the family always practiced incest. Both sides. His father was meant to be a real piece of work. He died while Robert was away at war, so he was left thinking his father was a pious man. Complete bullshit. He fucked any female within his family, older or younger. He never broke the law regarding age, but mother, aunts, cousins, sisters, nieces, he fucked them all. Never fucked his daughters though. As for Margaret, her family was notorious. She fucked her brothers, then fucked her son and daughters, but I know she also did an uncle or two. Robert was with his mothers and sisters only, as far as I know. Both lines of family were some of the most infamous in the town at the time.
Once they had the confidence to show they didn’t really care what people thought, the rest of the community came out of hiding and Tamworth very quickly had the reputation it now has. It’s obviously not known by everyone. We have to trust those who move there before the truth is unveiled. But, like everything, the whispers do contain an element of truth. You’d be surprised how many excited sibling or parent-child couples move to Tamworth, relieved they could finally live freely as the couples and more as they are.”
“There’s one last thing, Mark,” Mum added, “Now that you know the truth, the plan was always to return to Tamworth so we can live without needing to hide anymore. You’ll have no trouble finding work, nor will you, Lisa. Your sister will be joining us. We were hoping…”
“I think Lisa and I might be joining you,” I said softly, before turning to her, “Honey?”
“Think you can leave me behind that easy, buster?” she exclaimed, poking me in the side, “Of course I’ll be joining you. Maybe as your wife?”
I looked at my parents. “Not a bad idea, actually. You’ll marry for love, but it will also be good cover for when we’re all living together,” Mum said, “The idea would be for your sister and I to live with you. Your father will split his time between our home, his sister and his mother.”
I glanced at my father in surprise. He smiled. “I’m sure you can guess what a lot of those business trips I took were for now?”
“Fucking hell, really?” I asked, unable to stop chuckling.
“My little sisters really miss their big brother sometimes. Speaking of which, actually, Cathy has asked about you, Mark. I’m not sure Melissa is interested, but Cathy has insinuated at least a tryst or two.”
“Would that bother you?”
“Of course not, you’re my son.”
Lisa cleared her throat. “What about me?” she wondered, and I thought that was a good question.
“That’s for you and your future husband to agree,” Dad replied.
“Actually, your opportunity lies in the future,” Mum added, “When you have children, and say you’re blessed with a son or two…”
“Oh…” Lisa whispered, “Really?”
“It’s up to you, Lisa. No-one will force you to do anything. And I mean that,” my father stated vehemently, “If you can accept the situation as proposed, that Mark will marry you, but also be with his mother and sister, and that’s all you want, then that’s how your life will be. Anything else is for a discussion between the married couple only.”
“Lots of rules,” I said.
“Unwritten, of course. But there is a code this must all happen by. It is passed down from generation to generation, moulded as times change. But it is to prevent trouble coming to our doorsteps. The local council and government. The police. Any sort of government authority is full of our allies. People just like us. So we’re generally safe from prying eyes.”
I was all talked out. A lot of information in one evening. Jennifer eventually disappeared to bed as it was Monday the next day and she had an early lecture. She took a chance, kissing me softly on the lips as I hugged her. When I kissed her back, she couldn’t help giggling. “Sorry,” she said softly, “It’s just…”
I leaned down to her ear. “We’ll make love soon. I promise.”
She blushed again before hugging me tightly. “I can’t wait.”
Mum and Dad disappeared soon after, though not before announcing that Lisa should be a welcome guest, and we shouldn’t be embarrassed if we wanted to fuck. The only thing we should keep in mind was that my sister was definitely going to masturbate when hearing us. I think that idea simply turned Lisa on even further. Dad and I hugged it out, and I apologised again for calling him such names. He just held my shoulder, met my eyes, and said he was proud of me.
Mum kissed me on the lips again, definitely wanting more but holding back. Taking Lisa by the hand, I led her back to my room, where I proceeded to strip her off quickly, threw her on the bed, and ravaged her.
Of course, she teased me while we made love, asking if I wanted to call her ‘Mummy’ or ‘Little Sister’.
So I fucking well did both. The sex was phenomenal. And we both came rather hard in the end.
“I might be late home tonight, dear,” her husband said.
“That’s okay. I’ll make dinner and make sure it’s left in the oven.”
A kiss on the cheek and he disappeared. Lisa had left first thing in the morning as she needed to go home, shower and get changed. She was already thinking of suggesting she just move in with them. Jennifer left before her husband for class. That left her alone in the house with Mark. She returned to the bedroom, took off her bra and panties, wearing only a thin t-shirt and some very short shorts. Now working only part-time, as she was getting ready for the inevitable move back to Tamworth, she had every Monday off, happy to clean around the house, perhaps do a little gardening, and quite a bit of time masturbating.
Bouncing around the kitchen as she cleaned up, listening to some old tunes on the radio, she almost squealed when she felt two strong arms wrap around her, just underneath her breasts. She couldn’t help smile. Mark would often hug her like that, but she could feel the change in dynamic already. “You look rather cute, Mum,” he said softly next to her ear, “Anyone think you were hoping to tease someone?”
“Maybe,” she said, knowing he’d see the smirk from the side of her face.
“Anyone in particular you’re trying to tease?”
“Someone I’m so hopelessly in love with. I’m hoping he’s going to be home all day.”
“Would this man happen to be your son?”
She was turned around to see he was only wearing a pair of boxer-briefs. She inadvertently licked her lips at the display, immediately running her fingers down his broad chest. A few years in the gym, playing footy every weekend, and generally looking after himself left him looking fit. Looking up to meet his eyes, she saw love but also a healthy dose of lust.
She loved it. The turmoil she’d often seen was no longer present. He was allowing himself to feel everything. “Lisa?”
“Told me to have fun and enjoy whatever happened.” He leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips. It surprised her to start with. “But she also told me to look after my mother. And we both know what she meant by that.”
“Do you want to fuck your mother, Mark?”
“I’ll have breakfast later.”
She was amazed at the ease she ended up in his arms. She wondered if he’d take her to the marital bed, but seeming to realise that was still sacrosanct, he carried her towards his room. Placing her down, he practically tore off her shirt before her shorts were lowered along with his underwear. Their lips crashed together as her hand immediately went to his thick, long shaft. He was bigger than his father, not massively, but enough to notice.
She moaned into his mouth as they ended up on the bed together, shuffling back until they were both comfortable. Years of intimacy with Lisa at least left him experienced as she realised very quickly her son knew just what to do with his mouth, his tongue, his fingers. Without touching her pussy or breasts, he had her quivering. Just his touch lit her up nicely, feeling her pussy start dripping with increasing excitement with every minute that passed.
When he finally made it to one of her breasts, she moaned so loudly, it was followed by a giggle, glad that no-one else was home. “About time I was doing this again,” he joked, “Your tits are fantastic, Mum. I mean, gold standard.”
“Even at forty-plus?”
“Definitely.”
“Well, this time, you might just make me cum, baby,” she murmured, “My god…”
Then he touched her pussy and it damn near did make her cum. He didn’t touch her again for at least a minute, instead his fingers teasing her everywhere around her pussy but not touching it. Just the attention on her breasts was enough that she shuddered every few seconds, left wondering how the hell she could orgasm just through breast play.
Feeling him finally start moving down her body, soft kisses everywhere, feeling the love in how much affection he showed every inch, that’s when the emotion hit her. The man she loved was about to do something incredibly intimate, something few sons did for their mother. And he showed his sensitive side when he realised, immediate raising himself up to kiss her softly. “Big moment for me too, Mum. I’ll admit it, I’ve thought about it for years too.”
“Want to eat Mummy’s pussy, baby?”
“Fuck yes.”
“Make me orgasm, baby. I want you to make me pass out.”
Feeling him touch her pussy for the time, giggling at the soft kiss he placed there, feeling him use his tongue on her earned a choked sob. Then she closed her eyes and savoured the feeling of her son. God, he was good. No, not just good. He was great.
“Oh my fucking god!” she cried. The orgasm hit her hard and rather unexpectedly. She was more turned on that she realised.
“Fucking hell, Mum. I’ve barely started!”
“Keep going then, baby. I can handle it.”
Feeling a stand hand around each thigh, he promptly went to town on her pussy. He’d made her orgasm without touching her clit or her g-spot, so was left wondering how big her orgasm was going to be when touching either of those. She knew he was teasing when he was purposely avoiding her clit. She could feel the next one approaching, leaning down to caress his head. “Clit, baby. I really need to orgasm again.”
She smiled as he figured out quickly how to treat her clit. “Oh god,” she moaned, feeling her entire body shudder again, doing what she could to hold back the wave that was about to crash. “Baby… Mark…”
She looked down her body to see his mouth attached to her groin, his lust-filled eyes gazing up into hers. His tongue was now attacking her clit perfectly, obviously judging how she reacted. The way she moved, her hips gyrating, back arching, the way she breathed, the sheer sense of anticipation.
Then it hit her. It hit her big time. It was probably the best orgasm of her life to that moment, and she knew that they were simply going to get better. She was barely legible, blabbing as she shuddered and jerked, needing more but also needing him to stop at the same time. He relented on her clit but his tongue never stopped.
“Oh god, baby, never stop…”
When she felt his fingers enter her, she nearly cried. She didn’t normally cry when having sex, but this was a big moment for them both. Something they’d clearly both wanted for a long time. Feeling his fingers explore, she couldn’t help smile when they found the spot he was looking for.
She passed out after the next orgasm. She simply couldn’t hold on. Well, maybe not pass out entirely, but when she did finally come around, he was leaving soft kisses up her body before he finally relaxed on his forearms, gazing down at her with the sort of love in his eyes Lisa must have seen every time they were intimate.
“Hey,” he whispered with that sort of confident grin he sometimes had.
Leaning up to kiss him, that’s when she released a little sob. “Thank you, baby,” she whispered when relaxing back on the bed.
“I love you, Mum.”
“I love you so much, Mark. Give me a few minutes first. You’ve really done a number on me.”
“Good. I want you to feel this good all the time. I’ve got three women I need to keep happy now.”
She smiled. “Your sister?”
“I’m going to treat her to something special. And I’ll do the same for you too, but since we were both home.”
“Going to take your Mum on a date?”
“Of course.”
She ran a hand up his arm. “When we get to Tamworth, we can date publicly without issue. And your sister will love nothing more than being taken out by her hunk of a brother.”
His eyebrows raised in amusement. “Hunk?”
She scoffed. “Please, like you don’t see yourself in a mirror every day. And Lisa clearly fucking loves you if she can handle all this.”
“She had me call her ‘Mummy’ in bed last night. I think she’s getting quite into it.”
“Mark, we heard. You weren’t quiet last night. And I heard your sister orgasm more than once as well. You probably didn’t hear her with all the noise you were making.”
“That’s really hot now that I can admit it.”
“She probably recorded it on her phone. Once we’re finished here, you should message her.” She reached down and grabbed his cock again, no surprise she could feel the head wet with his pre-cum. “But first, I want this big cock in my pussy.”
Her son didn’t stand on ceremony, easily guiding himself inside her, though polite enough to take it nice and slow. Once he was buried, they smiled at each other, the next kiss increasing in passion as he started to slowly thrust into her. She knew he was going to be gentle with her this first time, an expression of the love he no doubt had for her, but also the heightened sense of love he’d felt for years that he’d never expressed.
“Mum,” he moaned.
“I know, baby, I know. You feel wonderful. Last as long as you can, but cum when you need to. We have all day.”
“It’s all I hoped for, Mum.”
She stroked his cheek. “I feel the same, baby. I love you.”
He kissed her deeply, the sort of her kiss that left her breathless once he pulled away. “I love you so much,” he groaned, feeling his thrusting increased as his excitement built.
She moved her hips, meeting her thrusts, and his cock was hitting all the right spots inside her. She’d never cum on her back with her husband. Then again, while they’d loved each other, both would admit it was a marriage of convenience, to have a family. Their relationship was nothing like her son had with Lisa. They were clearly in love with each other.
“Oh fuck!” she cried.
His face lit up. “You’ll cum too?”
“Keep going like that, baby…” She lifted her legs, bending her knees back. “Holy fuck, you’re deeper!” she cried.
“Mum,” he grunted, “Oh fuck, Mum…”
The sound of his thick cock now slamming into her wet pussy echoed around the room. No doubt around the house. His bed did squeak a bit, not that it mattered. She kept one hand caressing his back, the other now fondling her clit, desperate to cum with his cock inside her. He was now relentless, impressed he’d lasted so long, though clearly he wanted to cum too.
Then he growled, watching his eyes as they filled with the sort of animalistic desire she hoped to see more often, grabbing her hand from his back, locking their fingers before holding it to the bed.
Then her son well and truly fucked her. When he came, he growled and practically roared, and feeling his thick cock throb inside her as he filled her with his seed brought on her own orgasm. She kept looking into his eyes though he started to blur as another waved of emotion filled her. He kept pumping into her until he was empty, wrapping her legs around him as he left his cock inside her.
She closed her eyes as he felt his thumbs tenderly dry her cheeks. “I don’t normally cry,” she said, feeling a little foolish. Then she opened her eyes and saw his eyes, and the smile was instant. “Big moment for us both, it seems.”
He leaned down and kissed her, and this was one full of nothing but the love he had for her. All she could think was…
Finally!
Feeling him pull out brought on a wave of disappointment, though she was picked up again, giggling away as they headed to the bathroom he shared with his sister. He washed her from head to toe, and she’d never felt so loved in her life. He was so big and strong, yet he was incredibly gentle with her. Returning the favour, she eventually dropped to her knees, looking up at his smiling face as she slowly swallowed his cock.
“Might not cum again quickly,” he whispered.
“Don’t care. I’ve thought about sucking your cock for years, Mark.”
She loved the taste. His scent. The feeling of his thick cock in her mouth then down her throat. She managed to eventually swallow his entire length. She fondled his large balls. Squeezed his impressive arse. Ran her hands up and down his thick thighs.
No idea how long she blew him for, but she watched for the signs of his orgasm, telling him not to warn her. She just wanted to feel him cum in her mouth, and she was going to swallow every drop. That pleased him, feeling his fingers run through her hair, his hips only moving slightly, leaving her in control.
Fondling herself at the same time, she nearly had an orgasm when he did erupt into her mouth. She immediately thought he tasted wonderful, savouring each mouthful of his thick cum, eagerly swallowing it down. His groans would have echoed around the house. She licked his cock clean before she kissed up his body, but when he kissed her without hesitation, she couldn’t help grin. Her husband had never kissed her after a blowjob.
“Hungry?” she asked. When his eyes lit up, she added, “For food, not for my pussy.”
“Yeah, starving actually. Eating pussy, great sex and a fantastic blowjob builds up an appetite.”
After drying off, Mark grabbed her hand and led her to the kitchen, left thinking clothing would not be an option that day. She made some simple bacon and eggs, her son never leaving her side, constant kissing and cuddles. Michael did show her affection, but nothing like what she was receiving now. And unlike her husband, she knew this affection would never fade. Her son was in love with her.
She ate breakfast while sat naked on his lap. He went so far as to feed her, each mouthful followed by a soft kiss. She couldn’t help giggle all the time. “Want to go out for lunch?” he asked after he’d helped clean up.
“Where to?”
“Not sure, to be honest. Wherever you want.”
“Can you afford it?” He looked a little embarrassed. She knew he only worked part-time and didn’t make much. His studies were more important. It was why he still lived at home. “Tell you what, I’m a modern woman. I’ll split the bill. The fact I’ll be out with my son is good enough for me.”
They lasted half an hour before the urge to be intimate overcame them again. Didn’t even make the bedroom this time, ending up on the couch with his head between her legs again. The fact he seemed almost desperate to eat her pussy constantly caused her to grin constantly, in between the orgasms anyway. When suggesting she returned the favour, he lay down on the floor and gestured with his fingers. Having him eat her pussy while sucking his cock was far too exciting. He certainly did, his orgasm just as powerful as the one in the shower.
Snuggling against him afterwards, they enjoyed a short nap before waking up around 1pm, getting dressed and heading out. He drove them where they would hopefully not be recognised, taking her hand in his when walking long, lacing his fingers between hers. She knew she walked along with a smile as plenty of people grinned back in their direction.
“It’s because you’re both beautiful and sexy,” he said, “I mean, you’re a total fucking knockout, Mum.”
She stopped him and, if it wasn’t for the fact they were in public, she’d have taken his cock out and slid down it. She hadn’t bothered with panties. Ending up in a diner, they found a booth and sat side by side. Knowing he was right-handed, she sat to that side so his hand could caress her thigh. They ordered their food and drinks, his hand very quickly rising further and further until he glanced at her with a grin.
Shuffling just enough, his fingers found their way to her hot, wet pussy. She whimpered feeling him touch her, able to adjust his fingers so they could at least slide inside her. She whimpered again, his fingers slowly fucking her before the waitress returned with their food. He removed his fingers and sucked them clean. The waitress gave her a funny look. “Are you okay, ma’am? You look a little flushed.”
“Feeling a little warm in here. I’m okay.”
“Okay. Well, enjoy your meal.”
She leaned closer to Mark. “They’re going to have to wipe down this seat once we’re done. My pussy must be leaking like a faucet. I feel so naughty though.”
He leaned closer to her in return. “Good. I want you to feel sexy and desirable all the time, Mum. I have to make up for…”
She kissed him. “Stop that thought right there. You have nothing to make up for. We’re here together now. This is all I ever wanted. This is day one of our new life, Mark.” She kissed him on the cheek. “And don’t forget your sister and girlfriend.”
They didn’t make it home immediately, ending up on a quiet street, where she ended up riding his cock in the passenger seat. She had to tease him about the fact he did it with Lisa quite often, before she found herself curled up in the backseat, one leg up by the headrest, the other by the handbrake, where he proceeded to merrily pound her pussy into submission. It was nothing but a hard, fast, sweaty fuck that left them breathless, empty, and their appetites finally sated.
She was humming merrily to herself when her daughter arrived home. Dumping her things on the dinner table, she turned towards her and stared. “What has you so…” Then she squealed excitedly. “You did, didn’t you?”
Feeling heat in her cheeks again, Jennifer hugged her ever so tightly. “Best day of my life, Jen,” she admitted.
“I’m so happy, Mum. So, so happy.”
Caroline took both her hands. “Your turn soon. Trust me.”
“Where is he now?”
“In his bedroom, I think. Lisa isn’t here yet. I’m going to sit her down next time to she visits and tell her to move in.”
“Really?” When she nodded, Jennifer smiled. “About damned time. I’m not sure why it hasn’t happened yet.”
Jennifer disappeared, hearing her squealing again a couple of minutes later, though when she heard her giggling approach, she looked up to see her being carried by her brother. Placing her down, she leaned up to kiss him. Watching him kiss her in return, and the kiss clearly deepening in both love and affection, she couldn’t help but sigh contentedly. They both turned towards her and blushed.
“Oh please, you two will be fucking soon enough. That was just a kiss,” she said.
He took a call from Lisa an hour later, Caroline grabbing the phone from him and immediately offering her the opportunity to move in. His girlfriend must have anticipated, admitting she was already preparing to move, as considering the change in circumstances, it was time they lived together. The fact it was with his parents didn’t matter any longer.
“Make it this weekend,” she said, “But you can stay all week. Just bring a bag with some clothes, and we’ll do the major move in a few days.”
“I’ll be over in a few minutes. Thank you, Carol.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie. You’re now family.”
She did wonder how her husband would react when he got home. He ate his dinner in his armchair, Lisa, Jennifer and herself sat next to or in front of Mark. When he’d finished eating, her husband turned towards them. “Did you fuck my wife, Mark?”
“Yep.”
He laughed. Jennifer smiled. Lisa looked a little bemused by it. “Good boy. Everything you hoped for, Carol?”
She smiled at him. “I thought you didn’t…”
“I just want to know you’re happy, Carol.”
“I am, Michael. I really am. Thank you.”
“I’ve had an idea for the change in dynamic here. I’m assuming you were not intimate in the marital bed?”
“No, Dad. I couldn’t do that. That’s where you and Mum…”
“This is where it might get awkward. Your mother and I will remain married. It’s a lifelong commitment, but I’ll be honest. It has been a while since we were intimate. We love each other dearly, but not in that way anymore. Am I right, Carol?”
She sighed. “You’re right, Michael. Things have changed the past couple of years.”
“So I’m going to propose a compromise. Cathy is looking at a temporary transfer to Sydney. We have a spare room here that we can use. I’ll set that up as a bedroom where I can share that with Cathy. But I don’t like the thought of leaving my wife alone in bed if I’m with my sister. Mark, Lisa will be moving in. Would you like your mother to join you too?”
She was amused at the shock on his face. Lisa leaned into him, kissing his cheek. “I think that’s really sweet, Mark. I don’t mind at all. And if you’re with your sister, your mother and I can sleep together.” Lisa looked at her. “I only mean sleep. I’m not sure…”
Reaching to take Lisa’s hand, she squeezed. “Lisa, I’d just enjoy having company in bed. Haven’t slept alone in a long time.” She turned back to Michael. “So what about the main bedroom?”
“I’m not sure how you’d feel about bringing Mark and Lisa into the marital bed we shared. The fact Mark wasn’t intimate with you today on it suggests he understands the respect.”
“It would not have felt right, Dad. She’s your wife.”
“She is, but…” He sighed. “We’ve spent twenty years raising you, your sister and enjoyed our time as a family. Now it’s time for your mother and I to enjoy our lives. I’ll be honest, our relationship ending in one sense isn’t unusual. Many couples do remain together, deeply in love. As I said, I still love our mother, but that sense of being in love is…”
Caroline stood up as did her husband. The hug they shared was warm and still full of love. “Thank you, husband.”
“I still love you, wife. That will never change. But we’re in a new chapter of our lives. Once we make the move to Tamworth, that will be the next chapter again.”
“What do you mean?”
He took her hands. “We won’t divorce. I don’t want to divorce you, Carol. You’ll be my best friend until the day I die. I remember the vows, and I will honour them, just with slight differences that we have both agreed to. You’re the mother of our children, a man and a woman of who I couldn’t be prouder. But when we get home, your life will be with your son, his wife, and our daughter.” She felt tears fall down her cheeks as she comprehended what he was saying. “My life will be with Cathy, Melissa, and more than likely a niece or two. You know how it is. We’ve done what we wanted to do together. I hope we can part as friends.”
“Of course, Michael. Always.” She hugged him again, feeling him squeeze her tightly. “Can we spend the rest of the week together until she arrives? I know we won’t be… you know, but I still love your presence next to me.”
“Anything for my wife.”
She turned to see Lisa and Jennifer in tears. Mark rose to his feet and walked towards his father. The handshake was warm before the two men embraced. “I don’t know what to say, Dad.”
“I want one promise only, son. Look after your mother and sister.”
“You have my word.” He paused and chuckled. “Still feels weird, all this.”
“It will until we get to Tamworth. Once you see with new eyes, you’ll understand.”
Mark, Lisa and Jennifer eventually headed off to bed. Joining her husband underneath the blankets, she needed another little cry as she held her, gently stroking her head. “This is exactly why I married you,” she said.
“And we knew this would be the way it ended. But do you want a divorce?”
“No. It won’t matter, will it? I simply don’t want to.”
“I married my best friend. This was always the end game, Caroline. I’ll admit to you that it hurts at the moment, but we’re both going to be happy once back in Tamworth.” He kissed her forehead. “We’ve got the rest of the week to talk about it until Cathy arrives. Lots of time to sort out our feelings.”
“I’ll miss you like hell.”
“I’ll feel the same way. Twenty years, Caroline. It’s been a hell of a ride.”
Jennifer almost jumped when Lisa placed a hand on her knee. “Nervous?” Lisa asked softly.
“I want to throw up. I’ve been waiting for this moment for so long. Now that it’s here, I almost don’t believe it’s going to happen!”
Lisa curled a strand of brunette hair over her ear. “Well, you look beautiful, Jennifer. And your brother is going to treat you to a lovely dinner and night out, then you’re going to make love at the hotel.”
“How are you okay with this?” she whispered.
“Because I love him. And I love all of you too. We’re family.”
She smiled at her brother’s girlfriend. She was really pretty, she’d always thought. Yes, she’d also been insanely jealous of her from the moment they started dating. But Lisa had been a constant visitor and she’d always been friendly, even when Jennifer was admittedly quite a little bitch in return. She’d sat down and helped with homework if Mark or the parents couldn’t help. The jealousy remained, but Lisa turned into a sort of older sister over the years. And the fact she’d sat, listened and accepted the fact she was in love with her brother…
She liked her a lot now. Even wondered if she’d be interested in fooling around a little, particularly on a night when her brother was with their mother.
There was a knock at the front door, her father getting up to open it. “Ah, you must be Mark.”
“Hello, Mister Jones. I’m here to pick up Jennifer.”
“Come in, Mark. And, please, call me Michael. Jennifer has been waiting for you.”
In walked her brother. As soon as their eyes met, his face broke into a grin. She saw the flowers he was holding in her hand, though he turned to their mother. “Ah, you must be Caroline. Jennifer has told me a lot about you.”
Their mother burst into laughter, though she’d found the whole idea incredibly sweet. ‘Just like your brother to think of something like this,’ she’d said. Rising to her feet with Lisa, he glanced at the latter first. “Oh, who is this? An older sister?” he asked, wriggling his eyebrows.
Lisa snorted, bursting into laughter. She waved him away. “I’m sorry, this is just far too cute.”
His eyes then moved to her, drinking her in, looking her up and down more than once. “Fucking hell, Jen. You look gorgeous.” He offered the flowers, which she happily took, before leaning down to kiss her cheek. “Every pair of eyes will be on you tonight,” he whispered.
“What are your intentions with my daughter tonight, Mark?” their father asked.
“I’m going to take her out for dinner, sir. Then maybe a drink or two. Then we’re going to a hotel where we’ll make love for the first time.”
“That’s my boy. Take care of your sister.”
“I will, Dad.” He moved towards Lisa. “All okay?”
She was still giggling. “Your mother and I are going to get drunk and probably be very silly. Expect some dirty messages at least some time tonight.”
“You’ll have to show me,” Jennifer whispered into his ear.
Taking her hand, the pair wished everyone goodnight. Before he opened the door for his car, he stopped to look her up and down. She was wearing a strapless red dress, tight to her body. She didn’t bother with a bra, did have red panties, thigh highs and heels on though. She didn’t have the curves of her mother, or even Lisa, but she did have a good pair of legs. Her bust wasn’t large, or so she thought, being just about a C, but she made up for it with a great arse. Or so she liked to think.
He was wearing a dress shirt, jeans, a good pair of shoes, and definitely had a nice cologne. She leaned forward and inhaled him. It was the cologne, deodorant and just his manly scent. He leaned down to kiss her, feeling his strong arms wrap around her. She felt herself just melt into him.
“Are you going out for dinner or what?” their father called.
“Hmmm. I guess kissing out here isn’t the best idea, although thankfully it is dark,” her brother joked lightly.
Opening the door, he made sure she was settled before jogging around to get behind the wheel. She’d insisted she didn’t need to be wined and dined. She was a simple girl. A good burger joint, not fast-food though, a drink or two in a place with background music, but she wanted to be back at the hotel nice and early. Her brother had grinned when she insisted on that.
He put the radio on as he drove them into the city. His car was an automatic, so he held her hand the entire time. She had to take a few deep breaths from time to time to calm her emotions. He glanced at her every so often. “I love you,” he whispered.
“Don’t make me cry,” she whispered back, “But I love you too.”
The hotel wasn’t far from the centre of the city, thankful it had an underground parking garage. They checked in first, smiling to herself as he announced them as Mr and Mrs Jones. He already had their bags in the car, carrying their small backpacks up to their room. She turned towards him as he gazed down at her. She loved the look in his eyes.
“Do you want to do something very inappropriate to your little sister, Mark?”
“Fuck yes, I do.” She was going to say ‘about time’, and it must have showed on her face. Feeling his hand caress her cheek, she smiled. “Thank you,” he said, “I should thank all of you, including Lisa. If I’d not admitted everything, I think it would have destroyed me in the end. I’d buried everything for too long.”
“For Lisa?” He nodded. “But you love us the same?”
“I love the three of you the same. With Lisa, I can have a family. But with you and Mum, I can finally be intimate the way I’ve wanted to be. I’ve had these thoughts and feelings for a long time.”
“I want a baby with you, Mark. I want more than one.”
“I know, but Dad did say…”
She sighed and stepped towards him, resting her head against his firm chest. “I know. Lisa will have to have babies for me.”
She felt him rumble with laughter. “I don’t think she’d mind. She wants quite a few kids, from discussions we’ve had. I think our children are going to have three mothers. Lisa, you, and Mum will be both mother and grandmother in one.” He lifted her chin with a finger, leaning down to kiss her. “Hungry?”
“I am for one thing,” she replied, caressing his groin.
He almost growled. “Later,” he said, “I’m hungry for food, and I promised you a burger.”
“Know the way to my heart, Mark.”
“You’re my sister. I know everything about you. Well, I do now anyway.”
It was the best date she’d ever had. Sure, the food was great, and they enjoyed a few drinks, but it was his company that meant most of all. She was amazed at how relaxed she was in his presence. He flirted with her constantly, her cheeks almost hurting from how much she was smiling. She knew he gazed at him in return with a mixture of love and lust in return. They found a booth in one of the pubs and enjoyed a little heavy petting.
“When did you know?” he finally asked.
“There’s no exact point when I was like ‘Holy shit, I’m in love with him’. It was just my little crush exploded over time into the fact I was hopelessly in love.” She looked away when she added softly, “It hurt.”
He hugged her tightly. “I’m sorry,” he whispered.
“Not your fault. I’m not meant to fall in love with you, am I?”
“I’m glad you did. I love you too.”
“In love?”
“As I said, I love three people. I’m in love with Lisa. I’m in love with my mother. I’m in love with my sister. I hope to spend the rest of my life with the three of you.”
She looked up into his eyes. “You’re the only man I want, Mark. Once we’re intimate, that’s it. No-one else.”
“You sure? I mean, I’m going to…”
“I’m one hundred percent, categorically adamant, Mark. You’re the one. You’ve always been the one.”
No surprise they finished their drinks and made their way back to the hotel. He collected a bottle of wine on the way to the elevator, the pair managing to restrain themselves until they were inside their room. She leapt on him as soon as he put the bottle of wine on the table, her lips meeting his, sliding his tongue into his mouth though he returned his very quickly.
Feeling the zip of her dress lowered, she shook herself out of it, her brother taking a moment to look her up and down. He’d seen her naked that night when everything first exploded, but he probably didn’t remember much. And she wasn’t in the habit of walking around the house nude. He lowered himself to his knees to lower her panties, slowly down her legs until she could step out of them. When he looked up, she knew she returned an awkward smile.
“You’re so fucking beautiful, Jen,” he said softly, kissing up her body before he was kissing her again. She was eager to get him naked, but her shaking hands meant trying to undo his buttons was impossible, He took her hands in his, kissing each of her fingers, then the front and back of his hands. “I know why you’re nervous, Jen, but there’s no need. You want to be here. I want to be here. I know this is your first time, but I am going to make sure you remember this night when you’re ninety years old and off with the fairies.”
That made her burst into laughter. He knew exactly how to make her feel better, hugging him tightly. Even naked in front of him, wanting to feel his cock inside her, he was still her big brother at heart. Still protecting her. Still guiding her.
He kicked off his shoes, managed to take off his socks, as she was now calm enough to take off his shirt, running her fingers all over his body. Her brother was fucking fit! Helping with the belt around his jeans, undoing the button then lowering the fly, he stepped out of those so he was left in just his underwear. She could see the bulge in his boxer-briefs.
“I’ve never seen a cock before in person,” she admitted, “Dad was never naked with me. He stayed clothed.”
“Want to see mine?” he asked, barely above a whisper. She nodded eagerly. “Then unveil it, gorgeous.”
She tucked her fingers into the band of his underwear and saw her brother’s cock for the first time. “Holy shit!” she exclaimed. She took a few seconds just to look at it before gently wrapping her hand around it. He gasped, looking up to see him watching her with interest.
“All about you, Jen. Tonight, whatever you want, we’ll do.”
“I want to suck your cock, Mark. But I’ve never done it before.”
“How do you want to do it?”
She enjoyed the look on his face when she dropped to her knees. She would admit that being a little submissive to him turned her on. She was completely and utterly sexually inexperienced, but that didn’t mean she didn’t read things, and certainly didn’t mean she didn’t understand her own desires. All she wanted to do was make her big brother happy in return.
He was amused as she gently stroked, caressed and licked his cock. She gently fondled his balls. Ran her fingers all over his body, wherever she could reach, at least. He watched her, smiling constantly. Though she could see lust in his eyes, aware he wanted her, the love on his face made her smile.
Once she was ready, only then did he give her some gentle instruction. He assured her he was completely turned on, so he was going to cum regardless. He only had one question, about where he should cum. “I’m swallowing, no matter what,” she insisted, “I’ve asked Mum and Lisa, and they both said you don’t taste too bad.”
“Thank you Mum and Lisa!”
They both chuckled as she started to lick up and down his thick shaft. That’s when his face changed, and she loved the look in his eyes. She knew he’d probably want to fuck her face, grab the side of her head and just thrust away, force his cock all the way down her throat before he blasted. But she knew he wouldn’t do that to her, at least not yet. Later? She’d probably enjoy it.
She did worry about taking so much of his thick cock in her mouth, but while she wouldn’t say it was easy, feeling his fingers run through her hair kept her calm, and his words filled her with confidence with every passing minute. He told her gently not to worry about deep-throating, that’s something she would learn, that he was going to cum just from watching his little sister please him in such a way.
“Fuck,” he moaned. She looked up to watch his face. The excitement was obvious.
Taking as much of his cock until she gagged, he pulled back until she’d caught her breath again, then eagerly had her head bobbing up and down on his cock again. The texture of his cock was wonderful. His scent was a turn on. His hand was now firmly on the back of her head though he stayed mostly still, allowing her complete control.
“Getting close,” he warned. She looked up again, trying to show she was smiling. She wanted to feel his cock throb in her mouth as he came. She really wanted to taste his cum and swallow it, even if she didn’t like it.
“Oh fuck!” he groaned, and then she felt the first spurt of his cum erupt from his cock. She barely had time to think, automatically gulping it down, almost choking on it, but she managed to swallow one, two, three more, before she was simply overwhelmed, her brother carefully withdrawing his cock, a last couple of spurts ending up on her nose and mouth.
He was immediately on her knees in front of her. “Are you okay?” he asked, his fingers tender on her cheeks. She saw the concern in his eyes, so she licked her lips and swallowed his remaining cum.
“Yummy,” she said.
He roared with laughter, hugging her tightly. “Well, good thing you like my cum then.”
“I’ll get better.”
“Jen, you just sucked cock for the first time. I’m thrilled I was your first.” He leaned back, his hands all over her body. She shuddered from just his tender touch. He was a big man but he had always been so gentle with her. Lisa and her mother had been the same thing. He understood his strength and never wanted to hurt them… unless they wanted it.
Standing up, he scooped her up in his arms, making her giggle again, before he laid her down on the bed. She knew what he wanted to do, spreading her legs wide as he positioned himself, gazing down on her with unbridled lust. His cock barely softened despite what had obviously been quite the orgasm.
He showered her body in attention. Her father had done the same thing, helping her learn her own body, but her brother took that and upped it to eleven. He loved her breasts. She’d always thought they were small. When she vocalised that, he was momentarily angry, not at her, just the fact she thought that.
“They’re beautiful, Jennifer,” he said, using her full name, but his tone was sweet as pie, “Just like the rest of you. Trust me on this, I’ve watched you bloom. You’re drop dead fucking gorgeous, and I won’t hear a word otherwise. Okay?”
She needed a brother snuggle after that. He had said it so earnestly, so honestly, now she understood his feelings for her in return. “Can you eat my pussy?” she whispered after she’d calmed down.
“I’m going to make my little sister beg me to stop once I’m finished with you.”
Part of her would always wish he’d been her first everything, from kiss to the first man to slide his cock inside her. But what she learned is that her brother loved eating pussy, and quickly learned what she loved. She had an orgasm within a few minutes, and after that, it was just wave after wave of climaxes. He didn’t relent and she didn’t ask him to stop. His tongue was perfect, and his fingers knew exactly where to touch her. He even rubbed her tight little arsehole, and she knew that, one day in the future, she’d want him there too. She wanted him to just own her body.
He was right too. She had to beg for him to stop. Soon as she did, he stopped, watching him go to suck his fingers, before he offered them to her. She sucked on them eagerly. “Good girl,” he said.
“I’ll do whatever you want, Mark. The only thing I’ll never do is be with another man.”
“I couldn’t handle that either, Jen. You or Mum. Not now.”
“What about Lisa?”
“When she has our son, or son’s, then I know she might just want to try herself. If that’s the case, I’d certainly understand. Other than that, I think I’ll be her only man too.” They both looked down to see he was rock hard again. “Are you ready, Jen?”
She bit her lip but met his eyes and nodded. Rather eagerly, if she was honest. He leaned down over her, resting on a forearm, kissing her deeply. Feeling his cock press at her, he let her just get used to that feeling. Taking a deep breath, he kissed her again as she felt the head of his cock slide inside her. She gasped and he stopped immediately, breaking the kiss to just gaze into her eyes.
He judged it well, sliding a little more in, letting her adapt to the feeling. God, he felt so thick inside her. “Fuck, you’re tight, Jen.”
“I’m a virgin, Mark. Of course I’m tight.”
They both chuckled before kissing again. He gently thrust, sliding a little more inside her each time. Took quite a few minutes for him to give her his entire length. She had no idea how long or thick he was, but she certainly felt incredibly full. Resting on his forearms above her, she need to hug him. The emotions were simply too much.
“Fucking love you so much,” she whispered, “Now make love to your little sister. I want to feel you cum inside me. I’ve dreamed of this moment, Mark.”
She knew sex was meant to feel good, great, wonderful, even life-changing that first time. She was thankful her brother had experience. He knew what he was doing. It was the best night of her life to that moment. He was ever so tender with her that first time. She knew he would have that animal desire to just utterly pound her into oblivion. She smiled at the thought, knowing that would come later. God, the thought of her just being fucked hard by him nearly brought about an orgasm.
Feeling him slowly pick up the pace, he grabbed her hands, lacing their fingers together, gently pressing them against the bed. “Put your heels on my lower back,” he suggested.
Moving her legs around him, she groaned as she felt the change of angle. “Oh my god,” she cried.
He grinned as he started to pump into her a little faster, leaning to kiss her before his tongue and teeth found her neck. It was too much and she must have squeezed his cock ever so tightly as she cried out. No idea what she said, probably complete gibberish, but he’d stopped moving, a chuckle escaping as she felt his hot breath near her ear. “I do believe my little sister just had an orgasm with her brother’s big cock inside her.”
“Shut up and fuck me,” she managed to say. Opening her eyes to see the raised eyebrow, she met his eyes. “You heard me, big brother. Give me that big cock.”
“What my little sister wants…” he growled.
He didn’t fuck her too hard. She knew he held back. But now that she’d enjoyed her first orgasm with him inside her, now she wanted it to be about him. She’d done enough reading to know what would help him, moving her hips in time with his thrusts. She did wince from time to time, it was her first time after all, and she saw the concern in his eyes. “Please cum in me,” she begged.
Kissing her again, he spent two minutes driving into her before he exploded. Feeling him start to cum, she wrapped her limbs around his body, holding on, feeling the warmth below as he filled her. Though she’d take her morning after pill, the thought of his seed filling of her womb… She would have no problem admitting that she wanted to carry more than one of their children.
Learning sex was messy led to a lot of laughter, feeling his cum just leak out of her pussy as he pulled out. He grabbed a small towel from the bathroom to help clean her up before he laid down, wrapping her up in his powerful arms, resting her head against his chest, under his chin.
“Now I’m your woman, Mark,” she said.
“Think I’m done with you yet? That was just round one.”
“Am I going home with a sore pussy tomorrow morning?”
“Yep.”
She laughed at the simple response. “Good. Hope I’m walking funny too. The universal sign of a well fucked young woman.”
Being placed on her knees, gently pushing her forward, being fucked from behind helped that submissive streak she had inside her. His cock felt enormous as he fucked her, the sounds their bodies made almost making her laugh. With a free hand, she fondled herself at the same time, while he teased her again, his thumb pressing against her arsehole though not entering it. She came hard again, delighted she could orgasm easily just from his cock being inside her.
But it was riding his cock later that was the life changing experience. She must have enjoyed an orgasm within five minutes, still learning what felt good. It was so intense, seeming to flood from her fingertips and toes to her very core, she burst into tears. She felt stupid for a moment, only a moment, until she felt him cuddle her. “Lisa cried the first time too,” he whispered, “It’s emotional, Jen. Look at my eyes.” When she did, she couldn’t help smile, caressing his cheek in return. “Trust me, I’m feeling it too. You’re my sister, I love you, and now we’re finally being intimate.”
“I want to cum again.”
His laughter warmed her heart. “Well, my dick is yours to enjoy too. Cum as much as you want. I love watching you.”
She rode him with a smile on her face the entire time. She’d never felt so loved in her eighteen years. The very idea of being intimate with another man had been a complete turn-off. She’d always wanted her brother in one way or another. She loved his cock. She had loved looking at it, but inside her? It was nothing short of bliss. He gazed at her with adoration and love in return. She lost count of the orgasms she had. One after the other, it didn’t matter in the end. All that matters was that were finally together.
Only when she’d clearly had enough did he roll her over and fuck her again. Two minutes was all it took before he came inside her again. Then he pulled out, picked her up and held her in his arms while he ran a bath. Scented oils and bubbles were the order, resting back against his body as they soaked together.
They nearly fell asleep as they relaxed, her brother with it enough to get them both out, dry off, and get into bed. She spooned back against him, feeling the heat of his body as he wrapped his arms around her. She knew she might not experience that feeling every night with how their life would be, but she’d savour it every single time going forward.
Making love the next morning was more about having fun than anything, the pair of them spending half their time laughing as he tickled her enough that she almost pissed herself. How the hotel didn’t at least call them as she shrieked had them both laughing even more as they showered. Getting dressed, they headed downstairs for breakfast. The smiles on their faces caused other guests to smile at them in return. They must have looked like a young couple, very much in love with each other.
Getting into his car after they checked out, she couldn’t help slump slightly and sigh. He immediately took her hand in his. “Jen, this isn’t just one night. This is the first night of the rest of our lives,” he said.
“I know, but last night was perfect, Mark. It really was. Thank you.”
He leaned across and kissed her softly on the lips. “I wanted to do it for my little sister, who I adore and love with all my heart.”
She smiled. “I love you too. Let’s go home.”
Chapter 129: Soulbound [Incest]
Chapter Text
The buzz of the radio alarm clock woke me from my slumber, groaning as I reached over to smash the button. Like most mornings, I just wanted to pick the thing up and throw it into the wall. Picking up my battered old phone, nothing like the smartphones most people are carrying around nowadays, I checked the time and groaned again.
I hated Mondays. To be honest, I hated most days. Just another day in my dreary existence. Managing to drag my sorry arse out of bed, I staggered to the small bathroom of my tiny one-bedroom apartment, turning on the light and glaring at my reflection in the mirror for a moment before switching on the water. As usual, it took the ancient water heater forever to start providing hot water, hearing it creak and barely manage to start up before the water finally started to warm up.
After brushing my teeth, I made myself a cheap coffee. Couldn’t afford to be out there treating myself to Starbucks or anything else regularly. I made enough for rent, bills, fuel for my knackered old car, and a slab or beer or a bottle of liquor every few days. Didn’t need much else. Didn’t want anything else, to be honest.
Sliding on my bright fluorescent shirt and dark shorts, I made sure my steel-capped boots were laced up tight before grabbing the sandwich I’d made the night before from the fridge and heading out. The small apartment complex I called home was in one of the worst parts of the city. If I could afford to live elsewhere, trust me, I’d do it in a heartbeat. But when you’re single and without any real hope, you just do the best you can. Take the hits life throws at you on the chin, pick yourself up, dust yourself off, and face another day.
The car started up at the first attempt, at least, but the air-conditioning hadn’t worked in months. and I couldn’t afford to get it fixed. Rego and insurance were enough as it was. Fairly sure all four tyres were now slicks. I knew I was fucked if I was pulled over by the cops.
Clocking in at work half an hour later, it was the start of six backbreaking days at work. I started at 6am, finished at 4pm, and had a one-hour break for lunch, Monday through to Saturday. Sometimes I’d have Sunday off, but I also had jobs on the side, sometimes a little cash in hand, just to top up the meagre pay packet I received every Thursday.
As I worked away, I listened into the conversations taking place around me. Many of the men were either similar age to me, and stuck in the same cycle, or were older guys who were even worse off. I knew quite a few of them were pretty much functioning alcoholics. More than one spoke bitterly of ex-wives and missing the kids they barely saw.
“You going to come to the pub this Saturday night, Mark?” Steven asked, probably one of my co-workers I was closest to.
“Dunno,” I replied, taking a moment to rest, “I’ll see if I can rub two coins together.”
“Things still tight?”
“Never not tight, mate. I’m still waiting for my car to just give up the ghost. When it does, I’m fucked.”
“Just give one of the boys a call if you need a lift. We’ll bring you in and take you home.”
I smiled at the offer. I often felt alone, even when surrounded by lots of people, but Steven and his mates had adopted me in a way. I wouldn’t say I had peaked in high school. I’d never had a peak, but at least at school, making friends had been easier. I’d had a great group of friends, but as they moved onto university or into fantastic careers, I’d been left behind, and I guess it wasn’t surprising that their calls and messages soon tapered off.
As for women, don’t make me laugh. I was an average-looking man with few prospects, living in a shit apartment, drove a shitbox of a car, and certainly couldn’t afford to take women out on dates, buy gifts and afford whatever else they might want. At most, I’d pick up the occasional barfly to get my end away, but I’d long given up any thoughts of romance and marriage. Such things would never be in my future.
I rarely heard from my parents. No real surprise there. I was still a disappointment in their eyes. I knew I wasn’t a smart man. I knew that from a young age. I didn’t get maths. Science was beyond me. The one thing I’d always enjoyed was reading, and the one spark I had was in creative writing. I still dreamed of writing my own novel one day. Whether I was smart enough to do that or not, no idea. But I did have an imagination. I needed one to escape the dreary existence. I couldn’t afford a laptop or a computer, so I made do with writing my stories by hand. I could afford cheap pens and notebooks, at least.
Arriving home from work that Saturday, I’d managed to scrape together enough for a cheap takeaway and a cheaper bottle of bourbon. No Jack Daniels, Makers Mark or anything like that for me. It was the sort of nasty bourbon probably more suited to cleaning out toilets. But it was better than having to sit at home alone again on a Saturday night sober.
At least I had a cat to keep me company. Cute little black-and-white thing that seemed to love me, at least.
If all this sounds like ‘woe is me’, you couldn’t be further from the truth. I accepted my situation in life. I was never going to amount to much. As I said, I wasn’t a smart man. I barely achieved my Higher School Certificate, and I studied my arse off for each subject. University? Not a chance. Even with all the help in the world, that was only ever a pipe dream. My parents gave up on me long before that. I wasn’t going to be a doctor, a lawyer, or some sort of financial whiz. I knew my mother still loved me unconditionally, but I amounted to nothing in the eyes of my father. Wearing a bright fluorescent shirt to work and physical labour was beneath his station in life.
The one bright spot in my entire twenty-six years to this point in my life was my little sister. When you compared us, it would have surprised most people to know we’d come from the same parents. Yet if there was one person who still supported me, and still seemed to love me without any conditions, it was her. I hadn’t seen her in a couple of months though she was always trying to call and message me. She was busy with her own life, and I didn’t like bothering her. I would respond to the occasional message she sent me, and we talked at least once a week. I didn’t like being rude, but I had little to tell her most of the time.
By the time it reached Saturday, I was fed up, like I was by the end of every week. My body ached. I was exhausted. And I was pretty much glad I didn’t live in the United States, as I probably would have bought a gun by this stage and put a bullet in my head. The only things that stopped me from topping myself were my cat and my sister. Doubt anyone else in my family would really care if I disappeared. I never talked about my problems. I’m not one of those men who can’t talk about their feelings, there’s just no-one in my life that would give a shit. Everyone else I know is dealing with their own problems and I’m no-one special.
Walking into the pub on Saturday night, I’d managed to save just enough to buy myself a few schooners of cheap lager. My friends were waiting for me. Most of them shared my situation. Low-paid, blue-collar jobs. Only me and one other had even managed to finish school, the others choosing to leave after four years at high school to start apprenticeships or to simply start working.
We sat around a table, talking shit while the footy played in the background. I’d once played the sport while growing up but simply didn’t have the free time to play any longer. The conversation generally revolved around work, women we’d dated or wanted to see if they had any interest, sports and our otherwise shit lives, usually blaming our woes on politicians, rich people and anyone else who earned our ire.
At least I could walk home. Probably not the best idea considering the suburb I lived in, but my face was known by most of the people in the neighbourhood. Only had to look at the state of the houses, the yards, and the general look of people to know they were on struggle street. Stepping into my apartment, the cat was at least pleased to see me, giving her a treat from the fridge before collapsing onto my tattered old couch.
My phone started to ring, picking it up to see the screen stating my sister’s name. I was almost ready not to answer it as I’d had enough to drink that my filter would be off. I didn’t like telling her about all my problems. My problems were not hers, after all. With a sigh, I clicked on the button to receive.
“Hey, Zoey.”
“Where were you tonight, Mark?”
“Huh?”
“Mum and Dad had a party for the family. They were celebrating Amelia’s graduation from university.”
“Never got the invite. Had no idea she had even graduated.”
“What? Mum said she sent you a text.”
“Well, I never got it, and my number hasn’t changed. No real surprise, though. Can’t have the embarrassment showing up. Maybe you should ask her if she really sent it.”
“Mum wouldn’t lie to me, Mark.”
“Whatever. I don’t really care, Zoey. Even if I’d been invited, I probably wouldn’t have come along. It’s been made clear to me since I moved out of home that I wasn’t particularly wanted back by a certain someone. I’ll keep my distance.”
She was silent for at least half a minute, wondering if she’d hung up, though I checked to see that the line was still connected. Hearing her sniffle made me feel bad immediately. “I miss you, Mark. I know things aren’t easy…” That made me snort. I loved my sister more than anyone, but she had no idea what life was like for most people. Smart. Ambitious. Beautiful. She was everything I wasn’t. “But I wasn’t the only one to miss you tonight.”
“Well, I doubt Dad really gave a shit if I was there or not. I probably did him a favour. And Mum’s continued silence doesn’t help me think much better about her. Besides, after a ten-hour shift, I’m not in the best of moods and wouldn’t tolerate their shit if I did make an appearance.”
“Are things that bad, Mark? Are you really doing ten-hours shifts on a Saturday?”
“I don’t expect handouts or help, Zoey. Every dollar I have to my name is my own. I wasn’t born with any gifts or talents. I have to graft to make my coin.”
“I’d help you, Mark… I hate that you live so far away that I barely see you.”
“I’m too busy most of the time, Zoey, and Sunday is the only day I might have off, and I spend half that day sleeping if I can.”
“Mark… I can help you. I hate knowing that you’re struggling so much.”
“Don’t worry about me, Zoey. I’ve known all my life I wouldn’t amount to much, and once our parents figured that out too, it was made very clear that they were going to wash their hands of me as soon as I could. Once it was obvious how brilliant you are in comparison…”
I heard her sniffle again. “You don’t hate me, do you?”
I hated that question as Zoey didn’t know or seem to realise how much I genuinely loved her. She was my little sister and she made me nothing but proud. She was the only close relative that I’d always mention when talking to friends. My parents. Maternal and paternal grandparents. Aunts and uncles. None of them seemed to really give a shit about me. Zoey always had, and I loved her for it.
“I’d never hate you, Zoey. You’re the only one I miss all the time. But it’s better this way. I’ll just hide myself away in the suburbs, so I don’t cause them any embarrassment.”
“Mark… They do miss you.” I snorted in derision at that statement. I would have called her out on her bullshit, but I didn’t want to argue with her. “Mum was upset you were not there tonight.”
“I didn’t receive the invitation, Zoey. I can’t attend something if I have no idea that it’s on.”
“Will you at least come home for my birthday next month?”
“Zoey, you know nothing would stop me from celebrating something for you. I was there when you graduated high school and university, and I follow all your achievements online.”
“You do?” she asked ever so sweetly, hearing the pleasure in her voice.
“Of course. I’m one proud older brother. Everyone knows my little sister is achieving all her dreams.”
That’s when she started to cry. “I miss you being here with me, Mark. I love you.”
“I love you too, Zoey.”
“Can you come see me soon?”
“I don’t know. I can’t afford to take time off at the moment and I need to work on Saturday to keep my head above water. My car is on its last legs right now. Where are you living anyway?”
“I’m in the last stages of buying my own little place. Still at home for the next couple of months. I aim to be moved into my new place before Christmas.”
“That’s good news, at least.”
“Would you come to my housewarming when I move in?”
“That’s something I wouldn’t miss, Zoey. Just let me know and I’ll make sure I get there somehow.”
“Get the train and I’ll make sure we pick you up from the station.” She was silent again before asking softly, “Are you sure you’re okay, Mark?”
“I’m not going to inundate you with all my worries, Zoey. I’m just glad you’re okay.”
“Okay… I’ll do my best to see you as soon as I can. I miss hugs from my big brother.”
That had me smiling immediately. Zoey had always been affectionate growing up. She loved cuddling up with me when I was sitting on the lounge. She’d spend a lot of time in my bedroom when I was studying. Hell, she was three years younger but understood my coursework easily. Little wonder she graduated high school two years earlier than everyone in her age group, breezed through university and was now already making good money with her job.
The fact she simply gave a shit about me meant the world. I probably loved her too much because of it.
After wishing each other goodnight, I stripped off and slid into bed, the cat immediately jumping and curling into my body, purring away as soon as I started to stroke her soft fur. Made myself laugh somewhat bitterly when I joked to myself that it was the closest that I’d come to pussy for a while.
Given my life, one week just passes into the other. Working six days a week, ten-hour days, is exhausting. By Friday, my body is aching for me to stop. Saturday afternoon, I’m staggering out to my car, most of the time just wanting to collapse into my bed when I get home and not wake until Monday morning.
It was two weeks after that phone call that I was woken early on a Sunday morning. I didn’t even check to see who it was, muttering, “Hello,” to be greeted by the cheerful tone of my little sister.
“Morning!” Zoey stated, “Oh, did I wake you, Mark?”
“Yeah, but it’s okay,” I replied, yawning as groaned to sit up in bed, “What’s up?”
“Are you busy today?”
“No. I was just going to sit back and relax before work tomorrow.”
“Can I come pick you up later this morning? I’d love to show you my new place. Can’t go inside yet as it’s not complete, and then I was thinking I could buy you some lunch…”
“What time?”
“I’m on my way now, Mark. But I don’t know your address…”
Sighing, she seemed to realise I didn’t particularly want anyone to see where I was living. I wasn’t embarrassed if anyone else knew, but I didn’t want my little sister to see my struggles. Bad enough when I was explaining that my life wasn’t exactly that easy. But she obviously wanted to see me, and I relented without argument, giving her my address. Explaining she put it into the GPS system in her car, that made me laugh, assuming she had a brand-new car that came with all the modern conveniences. Me? If I needed to get somewhere, I had to use an old NRMA street directory.
Once I’d showered and dressed, I headed downstairs and waited outside. Zoey didn’t need to see the tiny apartment I now called home. She did pull up a few minutes later in the sort of car that didn’t belong where I lived. She got out and shouted my name, watching her petite frame sprint towards me. I was ready for her to jump at me, wrapping my arms around her as her immediate crying surprised me.
“I miss you so much!” she sobbed into my chest, feeling her arms and legs both wrap around me tightly. I was struggling to remember the last time I’d seen her. Busy as I was, and considering we lived at opposing ends of the city…
Hugging her just as tightly, I felt her relax as I gently rubbed her back, feeling her eventually extricate herself from my body and lower her feet to the ground. Standing at six-two, my sister barely hit five-three in comparison, gazing up at me with her gorgeous blue eyes simply sparkling with happiness, brunette hair pulled back into a simple ponytail. She wore some thin-framed glasses on her cute little nose, and the smile on her face simply lit it up.
If there was one person on the planet always happy to see me, it was my little sister. The smile then faltered as she raised a soft hand to my stubbled cheek. “You look exhausted, Mark. Are you okay?” Shrugging, she hugged me again, kissing the top of her head. “I don’t like you living so far away.”
“This is one of the few places I can afford to live, Zoey.”
She leaned back and made sure to meet my eyes. “Mum would…”
“I don’t want their help,” I stated, harsher than I expected.
That led to her hand resting on my chest. “Mark… Mum misses you.” That made me snort. Why would she start caring now? “Mark, ignore Dad. I wasn’t blind growing up. But Mum… She misses her son. She misses her little boy. She was so upset the day you didn’t come to…”
“I didn’t know!” I shouted, stepping back. I felt like I was being blamed.
Zoey just smiled before taking one of my hands in hers. Her skin was so soft, almost like silk. “It was her fault, Mark. She was so busy organising everything, sending out invitations, she just… She got it wrong. She thought that you were one of the first she invited along. The only reason she didn’t message on the day was that she was embarrassed and knew you’d just be angry about it. I kind of put my foot in it when mentioning it to you.”
I met her eyes and just stared for a few seconds. “You’re not shitting me here?”
“Mum is so desperate to call you, Mark, but she thinks you won’t pick up.” Seeing my little sister upset, her lower lip quivering… It always broke my heart. Immediately pulling her to my chest, I rubbed her back as she just about stopped herself from crying. “You need to see her too, Mark. Can I invite her for lunch today?”
Sighing, I knew if I said no, it would just upset Zoey even more. I wasn’t convinced about our mother… Maybe I had it all wrong? I hadn’t spoken to my father outside of Christmas and birthdays for years by now. He’d made it clear long ago that I wasn’t worth his time. I’m sure many would think I should have been angry at Zoey. It had never been her fault. She’d done everything she could to shine a light on me, whatever minor achievements I’d made in my life.
Hell, the best day of my life was winning the Under-15s grand final for my local footy team… And I remember Zoey was there cheering for me. She rarely missed a home game, sitting on the hill and studying but rarely missing my involvement.
And so was my mother… She would always drive me to and from games and would happily stay and watch.
The guilt hit immediately. Did I have it all wrong, even after all these years? I’d been so focused on my father and his apparent disdain for me, had I included my mother in it? Or was it a case of she was just in the background?
Wouldn’t be the first time in my life I was drastically wrong about things.
“Okay,” I said, relenting rather easily.
That earned a soft kiss on the cheek. “She’s going to be so happy, Mark! I’ll call her now.”
Zoey called and I could hear the excitement in my mother’s voice when my sister confirmed we’d meet for lunch later. As we drove east towards the city, my sister drove one-handed while holding my hand the entire time. Whenever we stopped at a red light, she’d turn and smile at me, as happy as I’d ever seen her.
We ended up in the eastern suburbs of the city. It was there and the northern suburbs over the bridge that were considered some of the most affluent in the city, the sort of properties people like me could only dream of affording. My little sister earned herself the sort of job where she was immediately making six figures, and would no doubt be making seven figures by the time she was thirty.
Pulling up outside an address, she switched off the engine and got out. Following her towards the gated property, she took my hand and leaned into me. “I’m calling this place home from the middle of next month, Mark,” she explained, “Five bedrooms, three bathrooms, two living areas, the sort of kitchen a chef would drool over, large pool, jacuzzi and spa bath. Three-car garage.”
“Wow,” I whispered, “You’ll live here by yourself?”
“Hopefully not,” she whispered, hugging me tighter, “Come on. Mum is waiting for us.”
We ended up by the beach, Zoey finding a spot to park before we walked into a café. Mum was already seated down though was on her feet as soon as I appeared. The smile on her face was a surprise, but when she collided with me and I felt her start to shake, I must have looked rather nonplussed to anyone watching. It was a reaction I wasn’t used to.
Then again, my father wasn’t there.
“Told you,” Zoey whispered as she took a seat.
Mum must have hugged me without saying a word for five minutes. When I finally hugged her back, that’s when she really started to cry. Nearly got to me at the same time. “I’m sorry, baby,” she whispered, “I got it all wrong. Everything wrong.” Leaning back, I couldn’t stop myself from using a thumb to clear her cheeks, her lower lip continuing to tremble. “You’ll always have a home with me. I promise you that. I hate hearing my little boy is struggling so much.” I glared at Zoey for a few seconds, almost laughing at the fact she just glared back.
“It’s because I love you,” Zoey stated.
“Mark…” Mum stated softly, making sure I was meeting her eyes, “I’m leaving your father.”
“What?”
That reaction made Zoey smile while Mum just snuggled into me. “I was so scared of him while you were growing up. I know how he treated you compared to anyone else. I… I couldn’t step in. His parents too… All I could do was protect you as much as I could at the time. When you left, he made sure to cut you off completely.”
Escorting Mum to our table, I sat her down next to me and held her hand. “Why now, Mum?” I asked, unable to hide the anger, “I’ve been on my own for eight years now. I’ve never complained, just got on with it, and never expected help from you or anyone else. But why now?”
Mum smiled in the direction of my sister. “The house your sister is buying, Mark. It’s for the family. For her. For me.” Zoey moved around the table, dragging a spare chair closer to cuddle me.
“And you,” Zoey whispered, “I want you to live with us, Mark. I’ve missed having you around so much.”
“So have I,” Mum said softly, “Your father doesn’t know I’m leaving. I won’t be leaving with much. He’s financially isolated me. My parents have no idea what’s going on as he’s pretty much brainwashed them to believe I’m, you know, pretty much mentally unsound. And when it comes to the rest of the family, I just put on a fake smile and deal with it.”
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
Mum lowered her eyes. “I wasn’t sure if you’d believe me. We rarely talk anymore.”
“Mum…”
“I know I have a lot to make up for, Mark. Please believe me when…”
She went quiet as I hugged her. I believed her completely as I knew the sort of man my father was. That’s why I’d left as soon as possible. He wasn’t a physical man, but he would have destroyed me in many other ways. I would have just been physical and beat him to within an inch of his life. Of course, that would have resulted in a long stay in the slammer.
Might have been worth it in the end.
“I don’t know about you but I’m starving,” Zoey stated after a couple of minutes, moving her chair to the opposite side of the table, making me smile when she immediately took my hand in hers, “Mark, this is our treat, okay? Mum doesn’t know everything. To be honest, I don’t think I know everything.”
“You don’t,” I muttered.
“We have a lot to discuss over the next few weeks, Mark. Me and you. You and Mum. And the three of us. I hate seeing you struggle so much. I know you don’t want charity, but I am going to help my big brother from now on.” She squeezed my hand. “Please tell me that you’ll think seriously about my offer?”
“What about work?”
“We’ll sort that out later.” She smiled at me again. “Mark, you do have a support network here, people who love you and will do whatever they can to help you.”
Ordering food, Mum didn’t miss the fact I stuffed myself with one hell of a meal. If I was at the pub, I could afford a couple of beers and a snack at most. The very café we were sitting in was beyond my price range. If I told them what I had to spend on groceries each week, the fact my rent for a shit apartment was still eye-watering, and that the car I had to drive should probably be parked up and never driven again…
Still, it was the first time that I’d spent time with my mother and sister in far too long. Probably the first time in far too long that I spent time in their company smiling. My sister talked about her career, friends and her plans for the future. Mum was still working hard and had been putting money away on the sly for a while in preparation for her escape. I probably wouldn’t know all the details, but she insinuated he held the purse strings tight, my sister stating rather bluntly that it was financial abuse and something she could use in any divorce case.
Mum’s car wasn’t parked too far away, and when she hugged me ever so tightly again, I felt a smile starting to form. Mum always hugged me when I visited, but this one just felt different. “Please think about it,” she said softly, “Your sister and I want to look after you. More importantly, you need to sit down and talk to me, baby.”
Leaning back, she gazed up at me and it was the first time I could remember that nothing but love flowed from her. And her eyes… I nearly teared up at how loving they were gazing at me. When her fingers caressed my cheek, it near enough had me crying in return. “I am so proud of you, Mark,” she said softly.
That broke me…
Zoey joined the hug as they both held me so tightly. “I love you, baby,” Mum whispered, “Never doubt that for a second. But I know I have a lot to make up for.”
“It was Dad,” Zoey stated, “I wasn’t blind to his treatment of my big brother.”
“Let me know your decision,” Mum added, “But please come home to me and your sister. We’d love nothing more than to take care of you. I don’t want you working so many hours in the week. I don’t want you living so far away. I want you to have some joy in your life again.”
“I’ll think about it, Mum.”
“Good boy,” she stated happily, “I know you’ll make your sister happy, at the very least.”
Zoey was in a good mood all the way during our drive back to the western suburbs. Pulling up outside the small block where my apartment was, she switched off the engine and leaned over to hug me. “Want to come in?” I finally asked, “It’s… nothing special…”
“Okay,” she said brightly.
Leading her up the dimly lit stairs, a faint scent of urine permeating the still air, the front door to my apartment had a double dead bolt. I didn’t want some drugged-up fuckwit stealing the few possessions I had. Entering my apartment, my cat was immediately meowing, picking her up and scratching her as I led my sister into my tiny apartment. When I met her eyes, she looked upset.
“I had no idea, Mark.”
I shrugged. I was used to living here. I’d been there for five years. I’d spent two years in a sharehouse with five other people sharing three bedrooms. During my first year out of home, I spent nearly the entire time couch surfing, with only a backpack of essentials with me.
“Want something to drink?”
“Mark… You’re moving in with me and that’s final. I’m not having my big brother living like this.”
The apartment was clean though it was obvious I heavily relied on second-hand stuff at best, and there was next to no decoration. My bedroom had my double bed, a crate next to the bed for my lamp and alarm clock, and a single closet for my clothes. There were some tatty curtains to keep the light out. The bathroom was tiny, but I managed to keep the mould at bay as there was only a tiny window to let in fresh air. The living room and kitchen were in one space, not particularly large.
“Lived in worse,” I replied with a shrug, “Though what I pay for this is ridiculous. Considering how much rents are everywhere else though… Anyway, drink?”
“Whatever you’re having.”
I managed to find some teabags, remembering my little sister much preferred a cup of tea compared to coffee. Handing her a mug, I sat beside her on the lone couch I had, my sister kicking off her shoes and curling her legs as she turned towards me. I could sense she wasn’t particularly happy. Not with me but with my circumstances. I knew it was only because she cared and loved me so much.
Sipping her drink, she eventually sighed. “I don’t like this, Mark. I don’t like seeing my big brother in this small place. I don’t like that you live so far away. I definitely don’t like hearing that you feel alone because you are far from it. I’ll always be here for you and so will Mum. It’s been hard for Mum. After you left, things really got bad for her. You just didn’t see it because, well… Dad made sure to isolate you, so you were not aware of everything.”
I met her eyes. “Did he ever hit her?”
“He’s done everything but be physical. Mark, her parents and sister have no idea what he’s really like, and she’s been so terrified telling anyone because she worries about the reaction. That’s why I’m going to ask for your help.”
“What do you need?”
“I want you and Mum to move in with me on the same day. And what I need is you with me when I go help Mum. The only time Mum is free is when he’s at work, and he has people who monitor what she’s doing. It’s disgusting.”
“I had no idea,” I muttered to myself.
Zoey took my hand in hers. “Mark, he’s a bastard. A fucking bastard.” That made me smile as my little sister rarely cursed. “The only reason he’s shown an interest in me is because…”
“You’re fucking brilliant.”
She placed the mug down on the floor and cuddled into me. “You always supported me, no matter what,” she said softly.
“You’re my little sister and I love you. It’s my role as your big brother to support you. I was never jealous because I was smart enough to know that you were going to achieve such great things, Zoey. Whenever I talked about you to friends, they could hear how proud of you I was.”
Turning my cheek with her hand, she smiled before leaving a soft kiss on my lips. She’d never done that before, actually feeling my cheeks grow warm. “Always loved you so much, Mark,” she said softly, “Please agree to move in with me. Mum wants both her children back with her. She wants to make things right.”
“I promise I’ll give it some serious thought.”
Finishing her drink, I walked her out to her car where we shared another long cuddle, and she left a soft kiss on my lips again. “Expect lots more affection when you move in with me, Mark,” she told me, “I’m going to shower you with so much love. I haven’t been able to do that since you moved out.”
“Guess it’s something to look forward to.”
Despite the fact I was back at work the Monday for another physically draining day, I was actually in a good mood for the first time in, well, years when I thought about it. I’d always been close with my sister, but that meeting with my mother was a surprise with a few revelations. I sat back each night that week and thought hard about growing up, trying to remember what life had been like. Mum had always been at my games on a Saturday, but apart from the fact she was a loving mother, I found it difficult to remember any other real support.
But was that due to my father? I just remember my mother being more in the background as my father was an overbearing arsehole most of the time. I was left thinking I’d got it all majorly wrong and cut-off someone who wanted to show me love and support but was almost prevented from doing so.
Mum called me on Friday night, and I couldn’t help smiling at her cheerful tone as we talked about the week and simply spent time talking and catching up. When she asked what I was doing on Sunday, I told her nothing much as I rarely had much spending money at the end of each week.
“Why don’t I drive out there…”
“I’d rather you didn’t, Mum.”
She heard the tone and figured out why. “Baby, you have no reason to be embarrassed. I know life hasn’t been easy for you. I just want to take my son out for lunch. My treat. Please?” Sighing, I heard Mum giggle as she knew that she’d already won. “I’ll pick you up around midday.”
“I’ll send you my address.” I paused before asking, “Did Zoey say anything?”
“Not in any great detail but… Mark, she was very upset to see how much you’re struggling. It’s why she’s going to do everything in her power to help you going forward. You have no idea how much your support for her when she was younger meant. That girl loves you with every ounce of her being. You’re her world, but you’ve been gone for too long.”
I needed to wipe my cheeks before promising to send my address as soon as I hung up.
She arrived at midday on Sunday to find me already waiting outside. She’d never been to my apartment before, nor seen the area I lived. The look on her face suggested she was now beginning to understand that my life hadn’t been easy since moving out of home, hugging me so tightly and almost sobbing into my chest how sorry she was.
“I didn’t know, baby. I didn’t know…”
“I just thought you didn’t care, Mum,” I admitted, and that just made her cry even more, “I know I was wrong about that now, but… Dad just made it clear I was barely welcome at home anymore.”
“I know I should have done more, Mark. I know that. But your father…”
“It’s okay, Mum. Let’s have some lunch and catch up.”
I told Mum there were a couple of nice places to go to in the area, eventually choosing a family-friendly place that had an extensive menu, but I knew the food was filling and tasty enough. When Mum made sure to sit next to rather than opposite me, I wrapped an arm around her waist as she cuddled into me. “You’re strong,” she whispered.
“Work a physically demanding job six days a week, Mum. Add to that I do manage to eat right despite the fact I have to do it as cheaply as possible…”
“Do you still play your sports?”
“I don’t have the time. I’m too tired to go to training after work during the week and I’m working on a Saturday. So I had to give it up.”
“I’m sorry, baby. I know how much you used to love playing.”
“It’s okay. Lifting heavy things nearly every day has a way of keeping someone nice and fit. Don’t need to go to the gym, not that I could afford the fees anyway. But enough about me, what about you, Mum?”
“I’m just happy that my little boy is talking to me again. Other than that, I’m counting down the days until I finally leave your father. My career is going well, at least. I’ve insisted I help your sister pay off some of the mortgage as I can afford it.”
“Sounds like she can afford it too.”
“Your sister is doing very well for herself, Mark. That’s why she wants to help her big brother. I don’t think you realise how much she loves and adores you. As I said, you’re her world. There is nothing she wouldn’t do for you.” She leaned back and smiled at me. “I remember the bruises on your hands when dealing with the people who bullied her. Your father may have criticised you. Trust me, I was proud my son would step up and protect his sister.”
Taking her hands in mine made her smile even more. “I just want my mother back,” I said softly.
“I was always here, baby. But I’ll do better going forward. When you’re home again, I’m going to mother you to death.”
“You’re convinced I’ll agree?”
“Your little sister… Zoey needs you there with her, Mark. And so do I. We both need you back with us.”
“I’m not very good at accepting help or what I think is charity,” I admitted softly.
“It’s not charity when it comes from the heart,” Mum replied gently, “We want to help because we love you. I had no idea you struggled for so long. If I’d known…”
“It’s okay, Mum.”
“It’s not, baby. I’m your mother and I don’t care how old you are. You’re still my son and I should have always been available. But…” She trailed off and hugged me, sitting in silence for a few minutes, just savouring being close again.
Our meals arrived so I suggested we just eat and then maybe find somewhere to go for a walk. Mum enjoyed her meal and the glass of wine she had. I stuffed myself as I’d ordered something that would keep me filled until breakfast the next morning. Once we finished, Mum drove us towards a nearby nature reserve, the sort that was part forest, with a lovely lake to sit beside, soaking in the spring sunshine. Plenty of families about, but enough space that we could enjoy some quiet time together.
We discussed anything that came to mind, Mum eventually moving to rest back between my legs, my arms wrapped around her lower body. “Can I tell you a couple of things about my marriage, Mark?”
“Sure.”
“I haven’t been intimate with your father is nearly two years.”
“Well, it’s understandable considering the guy’s an utter prick. Any other reason?”
“No. I just refuse to pleasure someone who gives me absolutely none in return. Your father is a very selfish man, in addition to numerous other faults.” She turned around and cuddled into me. “I never wanted you to leave,” she said, hugging me ever so tightly.
“But I had to because I couldn’t stand being around him anymore, and you never said anything, Mum, so I thought you supported him.”
“I never did… I missed you every day.”
“I missed just having my mum around.”
“That’s why you need to move in with us, baby. Then you’ll have your sister and your mother every day.”
Arriving back outside my apartment, Mum insisted on coming inside. As soon as she saw inside, she started to cry. As I held her, I said softly, “Mum, everything in here is mine. Worked hard and paid for it. You know I wasn’t… I mean, I’m not my sister. I don’t have her brains, nor yours or dad’s. But I’ve done the best I could.”
“I know you have, Mark. I just hate seeing my little boy struggling so much.”
“But it’s something I accepted, at least most of the time. Most of us don’t have it easy, Mum. All you have to do is look at most of the people I work with. Even many of my friends from school have struggled.”
Mum leaned back and practically glared at me. “You’re moving in with us, Mark,” she demanded, “I’m not having my son living like this any longer. Hand in your notice at work. The day your sister gets the keys, you’re coming with us.” I kept my face blank until I couldn’t help smiling. “I’m going to ring your sister right now.”
Zoey burst into tears when she heard that I’d agreed to move in with her, immediately followed by that she’d come visit me on Saturday once I finished work. Walking Mum outside once the call was finished, we shared another long embrace before she kissed me on each cheek and looked happier than I could remember. Watching her drive away, I felt a little sad as I’d enjoyed her company as much as I’d enjoyed having my sister in my presence.
When my sister turned up on Saturday afternoon, she took one look at me and could see I was exhausted after another six days of work. Taking my hand, she took me to the nearest shopping centre, ordering me to push the trolley while she loaded it up.
“I can’t afford all this,” I stated.
“I can,” she retorted, giving me that sort of look that suggested I don’t argue, “I know you eat as well as you can. Until you’re living with me, I’m coming over every Saturday afternoon to take you shopping. If you’re going to do one thing, it will be eating everything you want without worrying about a budget.” She then softened, resting a hand on my chest before leaving a soft kiss on my lips. “And I do this because I love you, Mark. Please don’t make a fuss.”
“Okay…”
Her face lit up in a gorgeous smile. “Good. And I’m going to stay long enough to cook you dinner. I’m treating my big brother tonight.”
I could have asked why but I had a feeling it wouldn’t lead anywhere. The price she eventually paid for our trolley of goods was eye-watering, what I’d paid for a month’s worth of groceries. After packing the back of her mid-sized SUV, she drove us back to my apartment, helping me carry everything inside before she disappeared and returned, noticing a blush when she had a backpack.
“What’s that for?” I wondered.
“I want to stay the night with you,” she replied nervously, her blue eyes gazing up at mine, almost pleading with me to no deny her request.
“Where will you sleep?”
“With you, silly.”
Scratching my head, she giggled at my reaction. “Um… Are you sure?”
“Definitely. We haven’t spent a whole day and night together in years, Mark.”
Zoey made use of my rather small kitchen, putting together the sort of meal I could only dream of preparing myself. There was no dining area, never bothered to buy a table and chairs considering I lived by myself, so we parked ourselves on the couch while we watched some television. Zoey had bought herself a bottle of wine from the shop next to the supermarket and asked what I liked to drink. Usually drinking the cheapest lager available, my sister almost stamped her foot and demanded I treat myself. I selected a bottle of reasonably priced bourbon which made her happy.
Wanting to get changed a little later, my sister disappeared and returned wearing a crop top that showed off her tight and toned little body, the jewelled stud in her navel a real surprise, and the smallest pair of boy-shorts possible. If I didn’t know any better, they were practically moulded to her pussy and arse.
Cuddling into me again, I couldn’t help getting aroused by how warm she was, and whatever she’d sprayed on herself was absolutely divine. Whenever I glanced her way, she would look at me with such love in her eyes, simply snuggling into me even more.
By 10pm, I was drifting off. I rarely made it to midnight considering the hours I was working. My sister eventually slid off the lounge and took me by the hand towards my bedroom. After taking off my t-shirt and shorts, I collapsed into bed, feeling my little sister snuggle into my body.
“I love you, Mark,” she whispered, feeling her soft lips on mine, “I can’t wait until we’re living together again.”
Wrapping an arm around her, I was half-asleep but still murmured that I loved her too.
The company I worked for gave less than a shit when I handed in my notice. I’d been there for a number of years, but I knew I could easily be replaced. Anything in my apartment not bolted down was sold. The only things I was taking with me were my clothes and the few items that meant anything to me. As for my car, I’d already agreed to sell it to some kid who’d just earned his licence.
Saturday morning, my sister turned up bright and early, looking resplendent in her light blue sundress and sandals, her back in a ponytail as always. She practically skipped towards me before she hugged me. Carrying my things to her SUV, it all looked rather pathetic. One large backpack and a plastic tub were all I had to show for the eight years of my life outside of home.
After placing those in the spacious boot, Zoey cuddled into me again before leaving yet another soft kiss on my lips. I was now used to it but hadn’t missed the fact that, each time, her lips lingered just that little bit longer. And the look in her eyes was so full of love for me, that it made my heart start to beat that little bit faster.
I hoped I was just imagining things and she wasn’t thinking things about her brother. She could do so much better than me, and that’s not even mentioning the fact that I’m her brother.
She held my hand the entire time she drove us back to our childhood home. It was larger than the place Zoey bought, but despite the fact I’d spent over a decade growing up in the place, it had never really been a place of warmth. I’d forced myself to remember life back home and nearly wept more than once when I had memories of my mother trying to show me support. Every single time, all I could hear was the voice of my father, my mother in the background, her eyes on the ground.
It's amazing what you could remember when you really thought about it.
Pulling up outside the house, I knew my father would be there. I hadn’t seen him since last Christmas. My last birthday had been spent with just my mother and sister. A removal truck was sitting in the driveway, and my sister parking her car next to it. Getting out of the vehicle, I could sense my sister was nervous as a couple of removalists appeared through the main doorway, carrying something they’d already wrapped up.
Walking inside, very little had changed since the last time I’d been in the house. I could hear raised voices, walking through to the kitchen to find my father on his feet, Mum sitting back on the lounge, surprised to see her mother and father to either side. As soon as she saw me, her face lit up as she got to her feet and came to hug me.
“What are you doing here?” my father asked. I ignored him as I hugged my mother.
“Thank you for coming, baby,” Mum said softly, “I feel safer in your arms already.”
“Just how I felt last night, Mum,” Zoey stated happily. I felt myself blushing as my sister had spent every Saturday night at my place since that first time.
“I asked you a question,” my father stated.
Mum released me and stepped back, not missing the fact my grandfather stood up and moved to stand slightly in front of her, my sister moving to stand by him. I turned to my father and glared at him. He’d barely changed since I last saw him, but I could read his eyes. He didn’t hate me. I was just an abject disappointment and not worth his time, and I hadn’t been made to feel welcome in ‘his’ house since the day I’d left.
Stepping towards him, he flinched, and that made me smile. I had a couple of inches and definitely had him in weight. I’ll admit, I’d been in a few scraps since moving out. I wasn’t violent, but sometimes violence came looking, particularly in the area I’d been calling home for five years, and I wasn’t one to back down.
“Don’t hit him,” Mum said softly, “Don’t give him a reason, Mark.”
“I won’t hit him, Mum. He’s not worth it.”
He smirked. “So there is a working brain in there somewhere?” he taunted.
“Stop it, Geoffrey!” Mum shouted, “My son is a fine, upstanding young man.”
“He’s also a complete idiot and disappointment, not worthy of carrying my name.”
“Don’t care,” I retorted with a shrug, “All I know is that my mother loves me, and I’m my little sister’s entire world.”
“I love you so much, Mark,” Zoey whispered.
“I’ve expected nothing from you for a long time, Dad. You spent years belittling any minor achievement I made, and I had absolutely no support, no matter what I tried. I may not have your brains, mother’s brains, or be anywhere near as smart as my little sister, but I do have a good heart and, most importantly, I’m just a decent fucking human being. And that’s more than I could say about you.” I took a deep breath and stepped forward. “I’m sure you’re thinking that I want to take a swing. Being honest, man to man, I’d love to knock your fucking block off.” I paused a moment. “Apologies, Nanna, Pop, I know you’re here, but I think some truths were told.”
“It’s okay, son,” Pop stated. I had a feeling a lot of truths had been revealed recently. I’d been wrong about a lot of things. We would work things out going forward.
“You wouldn’t dare. I’d ensure you were locked up for years,” he taunted again.
“Exactly. I’m not a smart man but I know an arsehole when I see one. I’d love to wipe that smug look from your face. But honestly? You’re just not worth it. You mean nothing to me anymore. I have my mother and my sister, and I think I might have at least two grandparents back.”
I heard my nanna cry. “We were never gone, and we’ve always been proud,” she sobbed, my mother no doubt comforting her as I heard her kind words. My pop cleared his throat, and I knew he wasn’t happy, sucked in by the lies of my father for far too long.
Taking another step forward, my father took a step back, not letting me get too close. “Your wife is leaving you today, Dad. And she won’t be back. You’ll be given divorce papers as soon as legally possible. As for your daughter, don’t expect to be involved in her life any longer. Just like me, just like your wife, she wants nothing to do with you.”
“You’ll get nothing from me once you’re out that door, Susan,” he warned my mother.
“I don’t care. Keep your fucking money, Geoffrey. I’ll be taking what’s most precious to me.” To emphasise her point, I stepped back until Mum had an arm wrapped around me and my sister. “You nearly destroyed our family, but no one will be forced to listen to your lies any longer. And I won’t be pushed aside and listen to you denigrate my children any longer.”
“Want to go home, Mark?” Zoey asked me, her face lit up by a smile.
Before we did that, I made sure to hug Nanna. She wept as I held her, Zoey letting me know that our maternal grandparents would be joining us for dinner that night. As for Pop, I shook his hand and his eyes spoke volumes. “I’m sorry, son. Your father is…”
“I know, Pop. I isolated myself as much as he made sure I was isolated.”
“No longer, baby,” Mum said, feeling her cuddle into my side and soft lips on my cheek, “We’re your family and we’re going to look after you from now on.”
Dad didn’t look happy, but he was smart enough to know when he was outnumbered. He eventually grabbed his keys and headed out, not before suggesting that we all be gone by the time he returned. “Or what?” I asked with a smile. He blinked a few times as I added, “Well, you were going to say ‘or else’, so what are you going to do, big man?”
“I’ll ensure the police have you arrested for trespassing.”
“I invited him,” Mum stated,
“Considering you are leaving the residence, I’ll ensure your son is behind bars for long enough.”
“You’re a real arsehole, Dad,” Zoey stated. Now that had my father’s jaw dropping in surprise, “Mark has never done anything wrong. It was always you. You’re to blame for all of this.”
He stared at all of us for a few seconds before he turned and walked out without another word. We hung around for only another hour or so as Mum wasn’t taking all that much, my sister stated the house was already prepared for our arrival. Zoey was ever so excited as we pulled up onto the driveway and parked in front of the wide garage door.
Stepping out of the car, Zoey took my hand, Mum taking my other, as I was led towards the front door. Walking inside, it was beautifully decorated. Neutral but warm colours and I was surprised by the fact that the place was already furnished, Zoey explained she wouldn’t be moving in until this day, but she’d already ensured furniture was in place.
There were two bedrooms on the bottom floor and three on the top floor. Mum disappeared upstairs, stating her bedroom was upstairs as Zoey led me towards the master bedroom. Leading me towards the bed, she asked me to sit down as she moved to stand between my legs, resting her hands on my shoulders.
“This is our bedroom,” she stated simply.
“What?”
Seeing her smile shyly had me smiling back at her. “I’ve loved being with you every Saturday the past few weeks, Mark. I now want it permanently.”
I felt my brow furrow before I finally asked, “But what about… you know…”
Feeling her soft hand on my cheek, she leaned forward and left a soft kiss on my lips, her hand moving to rest on the back of my head. When I felt her tongue requesting entrance to my mouth, that’s when I pulled back, Zoey blushing brightly as realisation must have appeared on my face. “I just want cuddles to start. Lots of cuddles. You have no idea how much I’ve loved being with you.”
“I’m getting an idea, Zoey,” I said softly, pulling her closer so she could rest against me, “I’m wondering why though.”
“Because you’re my big brother and you’ve always loved me in return. You were my hero growing up as despite everything Dad did, you never gave up. You went out into the world as soon as you could, worked your arse off every single day, and despite what life has thrown at you…”
I lowered my eyes. “I wanted to give up,” I whispered.
Sitting up to straddle my lap, she hugged me tightly. “You’re better than what you think, Mark,” she said softly, “And have so much to give. I know that. Mum knows that too. So what you’re going to do is sleep with your little sister and she’s going to support you however possible. The one thing I want you to think about is what you really want to do.”
Mum appeared in the doorway, meeting my eyes and smiling. “Want to see the rest, Mark?”
Zoey took my hand and showed me around the house. What I felt immediately was that this was truly going to become a home, Zoey and Mum talking about how they can add further decoration. What nearly had tears in my eyes again were two photos that were already taking pride of place. One of me and my sister when she graduated from university, another of my mother, my sister and myself taken on my twenty-first birthday. Taking me out to the rear of the property, there was a large inground pool with a spa bath attached, and a jacuzzi nearby, Zoey immediately suggested that she would have to invite some friends around, plenty of beautiful young women in bikinis for me to look at. Giving her a look she giggled in reply. “Got to look after my big brother,” she stated, leaning up to kiss me, her lips moving to my ear, “Going to look after you every way possible going forward.”
When I met her eyes, they absolutely smouldered with desire. I gulped as I wasn’t sure what to say in reply. “What about your mother?” Turning to look at Mum, she smiled before adding, “Would seeing me in a two-piece bother you?”
“You still have a rocking body, Mum,” Zoey stated, “Isn’t fifty meant to be the new forty?”
Mum put her hands on her hips, trying to look angry. “I’m only forty-eight!”
“Close enough,” Zoey teased, sticking her tongue out.
Hearing the removal truck arrive out the front, the rest of the afternoon was spent organising where things were meant to be placed. Zoey did show me where my room would be though I had a feeling I’d rarely be sleeping in my bed. I knew I had to have a frank and honest discussion with my sister sooner rather than later.
Despite the fantastic kitchen, Mum and Zoey didn’t want to cook, while I admitted that I was used to cooking for myself and nothing that great. Ordering in some pizzas, we relaxed in the living room, taking note of the large screen television already attached to the wall, my sister noticed where I was looking and assured me that I could watch whatever I wanted.
Heading to bed later, as it had been a rather long day, Mum hugged Zoey tightly before walking towards me, practically moulding her body against mine before leaning up to leave a soft kiss on my lips. “Goodnight, baby,” she said softly.
“Goodnight, Mum. I’m guessing you’re happy?”
“I haven’t been so happy in many years. I’ve got my boy back in my life and I’m now in a house I can confidently state will be full of love.”
Watching her walk upstairs, Zoey took my hand and led me towards what I was already calling our bedroom. Asking me to get into bed, she smiled at me before disappearing into the ensuite bathroom. I usually slept naked but had at least worn underwear when Zoey had stayed with me on Saturday nights. Resting back in just my boxer briefs, my little sister appeared a few minutes later wearing a sheer black teddy and it was obvious she wasn’t wearing anything underneath. Her C-cup breasts were perky and her nipples were obviously hard, and she barely had any hair around her pussy.
Getting onto the bed, she crawled towards me until she was straddling my body, leaning down to leave a soft kiss on my lips. “What do you think?” she asked, hearing the nerves in her tone.
“You’re gorgeous, Zoey,” I replied, “I’m beginning to understand just how much you love me.”
“I’m not a virgin, Mark. I’m twenty-three and I couldn’t wait that long to have sex. But I’ve not been with another man. Remember Candice?”
“Oh, I definitely remember her as she wasn’t shy towards me. Fairly sure she made sure I always saw her tits.”
Zoey giggled while nodding. “Yes, she’s never been shy about the fact she thinks you’re hot. Anyway, she was my first real kiss. I have kissed a couple of guys on a night out but never let them go further. I never wanted to be with another man but… I needed to be intimate, so I’ve been with Candice, Emma and Rebecca. We used… you know… things…”
“Have you got toys in the drawers next to the bed?” Watching her face turn almost bright red made me chuckle. “So I’m guessing you masturbate a lot?”
“I’m a young woman with a healthy libido. I masturbate like crazy sometimes, Mark.” My cock, already semi-hard, lurched into full hardness within seconds, and she felt it. “Like that thought, Mark? Of your little sister using her fingers on herself, sliding a couple of them inside her tight little pussy?” Leaning down to kiss me again, when I slid my hands down her back and then underneath the fabric to feel her skin, she almost choked back a sob. “I want you so badly, Mark,” she whispered, “When you were home for my eighteenth birthday, I wanted to just drag you to my bedroom so you could finally make love to me.”
“I clearly had no idea you felt this way.”
“I know, Mark. It’s been difficult carrying around these feelings. I finally told Mum how I felt…”
“And what did she say?”
“She missed you so much that she was eager for you to move in with me too. And she has no problem with how I feel about you. She wants us both to be happy. I want you to be happy.”
“Mum’s been rather affectionate. She doesn’t…”
“No, she doesn’t want you how I want you, Mark. She’s just going to be more affectionate than perhaps normal. Lots of kissing and cuddling. She also… well, she wants to be naked with you in bed. No sex, but she wants to be naughty in certain ways.” She took a deep breath. “I want to make love with my brother. I don’t want anyone else, Mark. I only want you.”
Sliding off my lap to rest at my side, she didn’t hesitate in helping off my underwear, her eyes lighting up at seeing my cock for the first time. Pulling back the sheets, she made sure I was turned onto my side facing her as she moulded herself into my body. “You’re beautiful, Zoey,” I whispered, “But this is a lot to take in.”
“I know, Mark,” she whispered back, “But we’re now in our home. As I said, I want you to really think about what you want to do. Anything. Absolutely anything at all, and if I can, I will support you. And so will Mum.”
“I’ll give it some thought. I’ve just done whatever I can to support myself.”
“Mark, with what I make, and then adding what Mum does, you don’t need to work. But I know you’ve got your pride, and there’s nothing wrong with that, but I don’t want you doing something that makes you miserable. I want my brother coming home each day smiling, though I’m hoping that smile is mostly because he’s coming home to me.”
“Come here,” I whispered, feeling her relax in my arms, “I love you, Zoey.”
“I love you so much, Mark. I can’t wait until we make love. You’re the only man I’ll ever be with.”
“Can I admit that the idea of you being with Candice is arousing?”
“I knew it would.” Feeling her snuggle into me, she asked, “When did you last have sex, Mark?”
“It’s been a while. I just don’t have the time, and I’m usually too tired to worry about it anyway.”
“When was your last girlfriend?” The question made me snort. “So it was just sex?”
“Pretty much. It was never really good as, because I usually didn’t know them that well, I was always careful and the idea of going down on some girl I’ve just met at a bar and she’s in my bed within a couple of hours…”
“Do you love eating pussy, Mark?” she asked ever so quietly.
I made her giggle as I tightened my arms around her. “I’m going to love eating my hot little sister’s sweet pussy when I get my mind wrapped around the idea,” I replied.
“Oh god,” she whimpered, as I think just the thought was too arousing, “I can’t wait, Mark.”
She was awake before me the next morning, opening my eyes to see her gazing at me, making her squeal as I dragged her into my body, and her eyes lit up as she felt my erection pressing into her. I couldn’t help shuddering when I felt her soft fingers wrap around my shaft. “My big brother certainly lives up to the big part,” she said softly.
Kissing her softly led to my tongue sliding into her mouth, enjoying the whimper she made as I rolled onto my back and took her with me. She sat up long enough to take off the teddy, getting a look at her naked breasts for the first time, lowering my eyes down her tight little body before I was gazing at her pussy, feeling the heat of it against my cock.
We resumed making out and I found I just loved running my fingers all over her body, making her squirm more than once as I knew my little sister was ticklish. We were all over each other when a knock at the door brought it to a halt, Zoey pulling up the sheets to cover us before calling Mum to open the door.
“You kids hungry? I’m thinking of making some breakfast.”
“What are you thinking?” I asked.
“Full English as I think my kids deserve a real treat.”
“Want any help?” I offered.
Mum’s face lit up. “You just have fun with your sister, Mark. I’ll call you when it’s ready.”
As soon as the door closed, I made Zoey squeak as I rolled her over onto her back. The look in her eyes as we gazed at each other had my heart beating faster. Leaning down to kiss her, I felt my cock resting against her pussy and it would have been so easy to just gently slide inside her. But I didn’t just want to start our physical relationship that way, when it started.
“What are you thinking?” she asked once our make-out session was finished, Zoey spooning back against me.
“I know we’ve always been close, even when we didn’t see each other for a while. But I simply didn’t think you loved me like this, Zoey.”
Feeling her hands on mine as she shuffled back against me, I kissed her cheek as she sighed happily. “I promised myself that, as soon as I had my own place, I was going basically order you to live with me so we could be like this,” she explained, “I wasn’t sure if you’d ever go for it, I mean being intimate…”
“I’m aware we’re told it’s wrong, but I’ve always loved you more than anything, Zoey. Perhaps not as much as you love me…”
“Probably not considering I’ve always fantasised about you, Mark. But I think you love me just as much. I know you do.” She wiggled her bottom, giggling to herself when adding, “And I think I definitely turn you on.”
“Well, I can feel my sister’s hot little pussy and I’m wondering how wet she is.”
Taking my hand, she had my fingers trail down her body as she ever so slightly spread her legs, hearing her gasp as my fingertips ever so gently caressed her slit. She was incredibly hot and wet, moaning softly as I only teased her for a few seconds. “That’s your pussy from now on,” she whispered.
Mum knocked on the door again, poking her head through the gap and smiling as she noticed us cuddled up, letting us know that breakfast was ready. Zoey had no problem sliding out of bed naked. I blushed slightly as Mum opened the door wider before I finally just got out of bed, my erection swinging in front of me.
“Well, you’re definitely not my little boy in one aspect,” Mum joked, “And Mark?” I met her eyes as she blushed. “You’re much bigger than your father.”
“Always thought his problems stemmed from his lack of manhood,” I retorted with humour.
Mum couldn’t stop smiling during breakfast while my sister was obviously loved up as she could barely stop touching me. I might have been strong, but I wasn’t overly muscled through years of physical work had left me toned, at least. Zoey mentioned during breakfast that, if I wanted to keep fit, she would pay for a gym membership as there were plenty of options nearby. Before I could argue, both Mum and Zoey gave me a look that suggested I simply didn’t argue with them.
Heading outside after breakfast, it was a warm day, and it was suggested we make use of our new pool. I didn’t even have swimming shorts. Mentioning that had my mother opening her phone, telling me that she was going to make a list of everything I was going to need. Again that look not to argue before she hugged me tightly. “Let us look after you, Mark,” she said softly, “I’m looking after my son, and your sister loves you so damn much, all she wants is to make sure you’re always here for her.”
Zoey appeared in a white bikini that hid her nipples and only part of each breast, and her bikini bottoms did hide her pussy, but the rear showed off her spectacularly pert arse. We were in the pool when Mum walked out wearing a gorgeous two-piece swimsuit, the cleavage from her D-cup breasts completely displayed while the bottoms suggested my mother wasn’t shaved but didn’t have a full bush either.
It was nice being the centre of attention, Zoey running her hands all over my body, while I certainly appreciated her youthful curves. Mum wanted more than one cuddle, and when I caressed her arse, her face lit up before she grabbed my wrist to ensure I was feeling up her breasts too.
“Did Zoey tell you what I’d love?”
“She did.”
“And she’s told you everything else?”
“She did. Are you sure you don’t mind?”
“Mark, Zoey has been in love with you nearly all her life. She told me when she was around five years old that she was going to marry you. I thought it was so adorable how much she loved you. While I thought she would have grown out of it, she told me the day after she turned eighteen what she’d really wanted. I’m just sorry it’s taken so long for this to happen.”
“Why didn’t you tell me about Dad?”
“Because if there’s one way he’d hurt me, it would be through you. Your father is not a nice man. Zoey was always the apple of his eye. You were… Well, let’s just say he’d have no problem ruining your life.”
“Considering his treatment of me growing up, he got started on that nice and early.”
“Well, I think my son deserves only nice things…” And with those words, she smiled before ripping off her top to expose her breasts. What I didn’t know was that my mother had some work done. They were not completely fake, but they’d clearly had a lift. “What do you think, baby?”
“Damn, you’ve got great tits, Mum!” Zoey exclaimed.
“Thank you, sweetheart.” Mum met my eyes. “You can look and touch, Mark. I know what Zoey told you, but while I’m not sure I want to have sex with my son if he wants to touch me anywhere…”
“Zoey?” I asked, glancing in her direction.
“I’d never share you with anyone except Mum.”
“Mum?” I had to ask, “Where’s this come from?”
When her lower lip quivered, I hugged her tightly. “I just want to make up for all the love I never gave you because of him,” she said, feeling her sobbing against me, “And one way I know I can show how much I love you is through intimacy as well as just being the best mother I can be.”
Zoey joined our hug. “Mum and I have obviously talked about this,” she added, “Mum will sometimes come to join us to cuddle. She needs to be loved too, but she can’t trust any other man except you from now on.”
“Nothing can be to the detriment of your burgeoning relationship, Mark,” Mum insisted, “I don’t want to interfere. All I really need from you is some love and comfort. And lots of cuddles. But if you can cross that line into at least some form of intimacy…”
She whimpered when I kissed her, pressing my body into hers as I grabbed her arse, ensuring she felt my erection pressing into her. When we broke apart, I turned to my sister and kissed her, not surprised when I felt her hand in my underwear to feel up my cock yet again. “I can’t wait to feel this inside me, Mark,” she said, Mum laughing to herself, “It had better be inside me at least twice a day.”
“Blowjobs?” Mum wondered.
“I can’t wait to feel him cum in my mouth. I’m going to be a good little sister and swallow.”
“And your pussy?”
“We’re having children, Mum.” That made me blink a few times as we definitely hadn’t discussed that. She kissed me softly. “I can’t wait to have babies with you, Mark,” she added quietly.
“And what about your arse?”
“I’m still a virgin there, Mum. That’s only ever going to belong to my brother.”
“Hmmm… Maybe we could do that together?”
Zoey giggled. “You never had anal sex with Dad?”
“God no. Although considering his little dick, it probably wouldn’t have hurt all that much.”
“Hang on… You’re serious? Both of you?” I had to ask.
“God yes!” Zoey stated, hugging me tightly, “We’re going to have so much sex, Mark. Every. Single. Night. I want to go to work with my pussy just aching to start with, and once you take my arse, I want to feel the need to sit on a cushion because my pussy and arse are both sore from being fucked so well by my brother.”
“I want to start being naughty, Mark,” Mum added, “I know you can buy certain sex toys that can be linked to your phone. I’m going to buy a new one for you, then we’re going shopping for toys that I can have fun with, and you will be in control. And when you get a new phone, I’m going to send you all sorts of naughty things.”
Agreeing to a light lunch, I was still nursing an erection when stepping out of the pool, Zoey leading me by that into the house, standing me in front of the lounge and helping lower my underwear before she gently pushed me so I was sitting down. Taking off her bikini top and then her bottoms to reveal her naked body, I felt my cock throbbing with excitement as she lowered herself down to her knees.
“I’ve practiced with dildos,” she told me as her soft hand caressed my cock, “I’ve really wanted to do this the past few times I’ve stayed at your place. One morning, I was so tempted to just mount your cock and slide down it.”
Mum could see everything happening as the living room and kitchen were one open area, glancing to see her chopping up some vegetables as she prepared a salad. Zoey might not have pleasured a real cock before, but feeling her tongue run slowly up my shaft had my head roll back and me groaning as I heard her giggle.
“I’ve masturbated so often doing things like this for you, Mark,” she told me, feeling her tongue teasing the head of my cock, “I wasn’t lying about wanting to do so many things with you. I have so many fantasies I want to fulfil with my big brother.”
Her blue eyes gazed up at me as she lowered her mouth, feeling her soft lips wrap around my cock. She’d put her glasses back on once out of the pool. She already knew I found her sexy when wearing her glasses. I didn’t really have many fetishes, I just had things I liked, admitting one thing I’d really love her to wear would be her old school uniform.
“Fuck,” I grunted as she swallowed nearly my entire length, and neither woman in my life had been exaggerating. Most of the women I’d slept with had their eyes light up when lowering my underwear.
Zoey removed her mouth and stroked me while kissing my chest. “Totally going to make my big brother cum. Hope it tastes as nice as I think it will be.”
Running my fingers through her hair, she smiled as she lowered her mouth and resumed blowing me. I groaned again as it was my first blowjob in far too long. As I hadn’t really liked going down on the women I’d picked up, they were not particularly enamoured in wanting to blow me, so we’d usually just enjoy some hot, sweaty sex for a couple of hours.
“That’s it, sweetheart,” Mum called, “Make sure you use your tongue, just like I explained. Mark, be polite and let her know you’re close.”
Zoey looked so happy with my cock in her mouth, bobbing up and down faster and faster as she could read my body language, aware my orgasm was quickly approaching. When I warned her that I was close, she resumed using her hand as she focused on the more sensitive part of my cock, her other hand starting to gently fondle my balls at the same time.
“Oh fuck…” I grunted, trying not to start fucking her face, “Zoey…”
“Cum for her, Mark,” Mum stated, having moved closer to watch, “Fill your little sister’s mouth. She wants to taste you.”
“Zoey…” I murmured before I groaned again, feeling my cock just explode in her mouth. Her lips tightened around my cock as I watched her happily start to swallow everything that I gave her, and once my cock stopped throbbing, her tongue was immediately at work cleaning up my cock. Once she was content, she released my cock, leaving a soft kiss on it, before lifting herself up to straddle my lap and cuddle into me.
“I will never refuse you a blowjob unless I’m really not feeling it,” she said softly, “But I’m definitely going to willingly do it without being asked. I just want to make you happy.”
“Can I return the favour?”
“When we go to bed tonight. I’ll go to work tomorrow with such a smile, and they’ll all be asking why. I’ll tell them that the man I’m in love with ate my pussy for hours and gave me so many orgasms…”
Hearing she was in love with me got to me for some reason, and before I knew it, I felt a couple of tears sliding down my cheeks. She leaned back and noticed, feeling a soft kiss on each cheek. “I just… didn’t expect to hear that,” I admitted.
“I’ve always been in love with you, Mark. You’ve always been the one, the only one I ever wanted.”
Mum walked out with a large bowl of salad and three plates. I got dressed as Zoey remained naked, happily curling up next to me as Mum sat to my other side, having put on a t-shirt and shorts to cover her swimsuit. Once we finished, Mum asked Zoey if she could borrow me for a couple of hours. Zoey laughed, stating she’d get her laptop out and do a little work. While she did have a full-time career, I knew she was always working and studying, keeping her mind occupied.
Led upstairs, Mum didn’t hesitate to strip naked in front of me. I’d seen her breasts already but saw her pussy for the first time when she laid back on her bed, spreading her legs enough to see her excitement. She didn’t have a full bush, but it was certainly furry. “Want me naked, Mum?”
“Definitely, baby.”
Stripping naked, her eyes lit up at the fact I was already hard again, crawling up the bed to leave a soft kiss on her lips before we snuggled together. Mum couldn’t resist eventually taking my cock in hand. “So big,” she whispered, “I’d love to feel it inside me.”
“You would?”
“Making love with my son… I’d feel ever so close to you after that.”
“I’m already getting used to the idea of being with my sister… I have enjoyed a mature lover or two…”
“You have?” Mum asked, loving the giggle that escaped her.
“When you’re single, lonely and horny, I’ll admit I wasn’t terribly picky when it came to taking a woman home for the night. I didn’t date much, if at all, to be honest, but one older woman I met, well, she did like me to call her ‘Mummy’ in bed.”
“What did you think?”
“She was hot and liked to fuck so I went along with it.”
“Did you… Did you think about me at all?”
“No,” I admitted, “Because up until recently, my thoughts about you…” Her eyes immediately started to glisten as I pulled her tight to my body, making her smile as she would have felt my erection. “Now my thoughts are that I love my mother with all my heart and I’m looking forward to living with her once again.”
Mum kissed me with as much passion as my sister, ending up rolling onto her back as I felt the heat of her pussy against my cock. The look in her eyes was one of complete arousal, and I knew I could probably ease my cock inside her and we’d both be delighted. “I lied,” she said softly, “I do want to do everything with you, Mark. Your little sister knows, but I wasn’t sure how you’d handle such a confession. I need to connect with you completely, Mark.”
Sitting back, Mum smiled as my cock obviously throbbed with excitement as I lowered my hand to gently fondle her pussy. She moaned immediately, her body language suggesting I should do a lot more than just tease her. “I can’t until I’ve made love with Zoey, Mum,” I told her, “But I love seeing you like this. You’re a beautiful woman who should have enjoyed all the love she deserves.”
Settling back next to her, she cuddled into me. “Your sister… She’s your soulmate, Mark. I still remember the first time I came home with her. You were three years old, and I remember the look on your little face. You probably don’t remember, but you were the first to make her smile and laugh, and when she took her first steps, they were towards her big brother. When I said you were her whole world… Her first word was ‘Mum’. Her second word was ‘Mark’.”
“I just know I’ve always loved her, Mum.”
“That’s why I won’t interfere. Anything you and I do together will only be with her permission. If she doesn’t want to share, that’s okay with me. I just want lots of cuddles with you, but I’ve told her how I would like to be close to you and she’s insisted it’s absolutely fine. According to her, sharing you with me is proof of her love for us both.”
Mum eventually fell asleep, so I kissed her forehead, got out of bed and dressed, finding my sister in the room she’d dedicated as her office. Her smile lit up the room as I walked towards her, Zoey rising to her feet to greet me with one hell of a kiss. “Did Mum admit how she really feels?”
“Zoey… You know how much I love you…”
“Including intimately?”
“That’s new but you’ve always owned my heart.” She blinked rapidly as I wasn’t always very good at expressing my feelings. “You’re my little sister and the only woman I’ve loved wholeheartedly my whole life. Mum and I have some things to work through, but I’ve never stopped loving her. You’re different. You’ve always been special to me. Mum said you were my soulmate.”
That made her start to cry, clutching my body as I gently rubbed her back. “You are,” she sobbed, “I have all these memories from my childhood and every single one includes you, Mark. I never wanted you to go and leave me. But never forget Mum. She carried you under her heart. You belong to her as well. She never wanted you to go.”
“That broke me too, Zoey. I felt so alone…”
Lifting herself up onto the desk, she dragged my head down to kiss me. “You’ll never be alone again, Mark. I will never leave your side again. Nor will Mum. We’re here for you forever.”
We enjoyed one hell of a make-out session, Zoey’s top and bra quickly disappeared as I had to get my lips moving across her upper body at the very last, and she moaned loudly when I wrapped my lips around one of her nipples and teased it, Zoey eventually leaning back as both her breasts got plenty of attention. Kissing down her body, when I slid off her shorts, she lifted her head and chewed her bottom lip as I pressed my nose to the thin fabric of the panties she was now wearing.
“Fuck, you smell divine, little sister,” I whispered.
“We’re definitely mentioning that when we make love. Totally hot that it’ll be my big brother making love to me.”
“Can you wait until later or do you need some affection now?”
“I’m so turned on right now but making me wait is an even bigger tease. Give my breasts more attention, Mark.”
By the time she pushed my head away, she was ever so flustered and totally aroused, not missing the fact her panties were completely drenched. Getting to her feet, she was somewhat unsteady as she pushed those down, handing the thin and very wet fabric to me. “That’s how much my big brother turns me on,” she said, “Though once we get you a new phone, you’re going to have so many photos and videos from the past five years. They were all for you, but I knew you didn’t have a smartphone.”
Dinner was a simple affair, thankful that we were all dressed as I wasn’t sure how much I could take before I just ripped all their clothes off and pleasured them both. Mum disappeared rather early as she would start work before my sister. We headed to bed a little later, smiling to myself as Zoey started to strip as soon as she heard the door close behind us.
Naked on the bed, she sat on her knees and beckoned with a finger. “Come join your little sister, Mark,” she said sweetly, “She needs you to pleasure her the rest of the night.”
Stripping naked myself, her eyes lit up before smiling again as I knew I’d never not be hard for my little sister. Climbing onto the bed to join her, we shared one hell of a passionate kiss before breaking apart and gazing at each other. “I love you, Zoey,” I whispered, “I’ll never be able to thank you enough.”
“You’ll never have to thank me. All I need from you is your love, Mark.”
“You have my heart, Zoey. You’ve always had it.”
Laying her down, she propped her head up on a couple of pillows as I sat between her legs, spreading them nice and wide, smiling as her excitement was evident. Gently running my fingers up and down her slit earned a soft moan, leaning forward to kiss her as I continued to fondle her. Moving down to her neck earned a giggle as she was rather sensitive, giving her breasts more attention, loving how she reacted to a simple lick and nibble.
Kissing down her toned body, I couldn’t help marvelling at how beautiful my little sister was. Her eyes never looked away as I continued to kiss down until I could smell her arousal and feel the heat of her pussy. I could have kept teasing her, kissing down her legs, all the way to her cute little feet, but I knew what she wanted, what she needed, what she desired more than anything in that moment.
Tasting her properly for the first time made me groan with pleasure as I adored it immediately. I only stopped long enough to explain that I wanted her to tell me what she liked and when to keep doing something so she’d orgasm. What my sister learned for the next couple of hours was that I backed up what I said. I love eating pussy, but the fact it was my little sister meant I put all my heart and soul into it.
I absolutely loved the noises she made, the light moans, the little giggles, the groans of absolute pleasure, the way her body moved, her hips gyrating as she needed more of my tongue. When I finally slid a finger inside her, I think she almost exploded immediately, and when I found her special spot, she came almost instantly.
Once her orgasm passed, she needed to hug her big brother as she sobbed into my chest. “I’ve waited so long for that,” she whispered, clutching me ever so tightly, “I’m going to need a lot more, Mark.”
“I’m going to make you pass out, Zoey.”
My little sister loved watching her big brother between her legs, and I told her that as much as she would enjoy pleasuring me, I’d go down on her every single day going forward. Her taste was exquisite. Her pussy was positively beautiful. Her scent was so good, I wanted to bottle it and carry it around with me. There wasn’t a single thing on her body I would have changed.
One orgasm flowed into another. She did need a little cry again but begged me not to stop. Her clit wasn’t large, but when I gave that attention, my sister enjoyed such a powerful orgasm, I had to stop to simply allow her to catch her breath before she was begging me to carry on.
When I finally relented, my sister was practically asleep, turning onto her side as I reached across to switch off the lamp. Kissing her forehead, I lay there with her in my arms as I wasn’t quite tired yet, enjoying the feeling of her slightly damp body in my arms.
Her alarm went off rather early the next morning, waking up only for her to kiss me softly, assuring me that I shouldn’t get out of bed though the suggestion of showering together had me up and out of bed to join her. Mum had already left by the time we’d showered, and my sister had dressed for the day. She only had a coffee before getting everything she needed for the day. That’s when I stood in the living room, unsure of what I’d do.
“Mark?” Turning towards my sister, she smiled at me. “Please just take some time off and relax. When did you last have a real holiday?” Shrugging, I didn’t even know how to reply. I never had a real holiday. I’d get the usual public holidays but had never taken vacation time. I couldn’t afford to do anything so what was the point?
Walking her outside to her car, we shared a long, loving kiss, Zoey hugging me and I had a feeling she didn’t want to let me go. Before she left, she told me that I should really think about what I wanted to do, but that there was absolutely no rush. “There is one thing but it’s… probably stupid…”
“Nothing would be stupid if it’s what your heart is set on. What you do is attempt it, give it your best go, and see if it works. If it doesn’t, then you try something else.” She took one of my hands in hers and squeezed it. “Dad isn’t here, Mark. I am. So is Mum. You will only have support going forward. Okay?” Managing a nod, she kissed my cheek, and whispered that she loved me before getting into her car.
Having a day to myself on a weekday wasn’t something I was used to, finding myself wandering around the house, scratching my head, thinking about what to do. The only ambition I’d had throughout high school had been to write a novel. Nothing spectacular, but I always had a vivid imagination, thinking I could either write something science fiction or jump on the action thriller genre that seemed to be so popular. All you had to do was go online shopping to see thousands of authors throwing their hats into the ring.
Mum started early in the day as she would usually be home at a reasonable time. Calling out when she arrived, I was sitting on the couch, watching a little television. Sitting next to me, I smiled when she immediately snuggled close, kissing my cheek, spending a few minutes in silence before telling me that she’d go and get changed. I found myself following her, watching her undress to some very sexy lingerie.
“Wow,” I stated.
Mum turned back to face me with a smile. “I love feeling sexy underneath,” she explained, “It used to annoy your father that he’d know I was wearing this, and I’d usually wear some thigh-high stockings and a garter to really annoy him because he knew I wouldn’t let him touch me.” Stepping towards me in just her lingerie and heels, she leaned up to kiss me on the cheek. “You can touch me whenever you want, Mark.” Immediately moving my hands to her arse had her giggling. “Zoey and I will be going shopping this weekend. We want to wear sexy things for our man whenever we’re at home.”
“I’m still finding all this rather surprising, Mum.”
“Are you seriously that surprised by the fact your sister is in love with you?”
Sighing, I shook my head. “I just don’t feel worthy of it, Mum.”
“That’s your father talking, baby,” Mum whispered, cuddling me tightly, “He’s really done a number on you, hasn’t he?”
“Being called dumb and worthless for years would do that to someone.”
“You’re not dumb, Mark, and you are far from worthless. I know you used to have an interest in working with your hands. Are you still interested in cars?”
“Yeah… Why?”
“I know Zoey’s mentioned finding what you want to do. Would you like me to help you get into a class, maybe a TAFE class or something?”
“Let me think about it.”
“Whatever you want to do, baby. I just want you to be happy.”
Zoey arrived home at a reasonable time, finding me in the kitchen with Mum as I helped her prepare dinner. She already knew that I’d learned what I could but making elaborate meals was something I could rarely afford. Trying to eat healthy on a budget wasn’t always the easiest of things. Zoey kissed my cheek, quickly got changed, and joined us in the kitchen.
We ate an early dinner, and after relaxing for an hour, my sister took my hand and led me outside to the pool. Help off my t-shirt and shorts, she smiled up at me and helped take off my underwear before she quickly stripped off and jumped into the pool. Joining her in the water, she smiled as she wrapped her limbs around my body, sharing one hell of a passionate kiss before she simply gazed at me for a few seconds.
“Mark, I want you to take the whole week to just think about things. If you get bored, you can use the laptop in the office. I’ve already set up a profile for you to use. To be honest, if you don’t want to go work full-time…”
“Can you afford that?”
Her smile lit up her face. “Mark, I haven’t told you how much I make a year, but in addition to that, I do plenty of other work… I also invest money wisely, and I’m already at the point where I’m making money while I’m asleep.” Kissing me softly, I moved to have her pressed against the side of the pool, my cock resting between her legs. “I might just keep you chained to the bed instead so you can be my big brother sex slave,” she whispered, feeling her pressing down on my cock, “My big brother as my sex slave, and I’ll have to watch you pleasure Mum too. She’s so desperate for your big dick. She needs to feel your love too. We’re going to be a real family going forward.”
Getting out of the pool a little later, Mum’s eyes lit up at seeing my cock swinging as we hadn’t taken towels outside with us. After drying off, we joined her on the couch, Zoey to my left, and Mum to my right, smiling to myself as I was immediately cuddled by them. When I felt Zoey’s soft hand on my cock, that wasn’t a surprise, but feeling a second hand had me gazing at Mum, who blushed as she rested her head on my shoulder.
“He’s got a great cock, doesn’t he, Mum?”
“Watching you blow him was more arousing than I thought it would be.”
“Your son can definitely eat pussy too, Mum. God, he made me cum so hard and so often.”
“When do you plan on making love?”
“I’m taking my big brother out on a date on Friday night, and he’s going to spend the entire weekend pleasing his little sister, even when we’re out, Mum. Drag him into a dressing room so he can lick my pussy for a while. We’ll go shopping on Thursday night for some clothes for him. He’s going to look all handsome and sexy for his little sister.”
Zoey slid off the couch to sit between my legs, Mum removing her hand as Zoey didn’t hesitate in blowing me in front of our mother. I could sense Mum was horny as hell at the same time. She eventually disappeared, returning a few minutes later looking a little flushed, handing me a small box. “There’s a vibrating egg in my pussy right now,” she told me, “You’ve got control of it.”
With Zoey sucking more and more of my cock, I had my mother moaning loudly next to me as I teased her relentlessly with the egg. Hearing her orgasm next to me was a major turn-on, and I didn’t miss the fact Zoey also had a hand in her panties as she pleasured herself while blowing me. As soon as I came in her mouth, we switched positions as Mum cuddled into her daughter as she watched me devour Zoey’s sweet little pussy. Hearing my sister whimper and moan as I got her off over and over again…
“I had no idea watching my two children make love could be so beautiful,” Mum said softly, “You two belong together, I know that now.”
“Always loved him, Mum,” Zoey moaned softly as I had two fingers buried in her pussy, “I’m not sure I can wait until Friday…”
“You can because I can see how much he’s loving your pussy right now, sweetheart.”
“God yes,” I groaned, leaning up to kiss my sister, “Sweetest little pussy I’ve ever had.”
My sister could only take so much until she stood up and practically dragged me to our bedroom, hearing Mum laugh before wishing us both goodnight. As soon as she was lying back, Zoey begged me to make her orgasm again. Leaving a soft kiss on her lips and whispering that I loved her earned that smile I loved to see on her face.
Then I pleasured my little sister until she needed to tap out because she couldn’t handle anymore.
Woken up the next morning with her lips around my cock, she swung around so I could pleasure her pussy again, loving the idea that I was sending her to work with such a smile on her face. And that was the rest of the week until Friday, Zoey not shy in having me pleasure her, or her going down on me, Mum was sometimes a spectator though we made sure to not show off.
As for my mother, she didn’t leave too early on Thursday, handing me the control for the egg as she smiled at me. “It’s inside my pussy right now,” she whispered, “And we’ll go shopping for some other things tonight. I might get a toy or two to slide inside my arse so you can really tease me.”
“Even when you’re in meetings and things?”
“That just makes it kinkier, the fact my son is turning me on while I’m trying to work.”
“You’re so naughty, Mum,” Zoey stated, chuckling to herself, “Definitely need something similar so my brother can make me cum hard while I’m at my desk.”
Taken out shopping when they had both arrived home from work, I was used to heading to discount stores, buying the cheapest clothes possible, or I’d head to charity shops as I didn’t care if clothes were second-hand or not. Zoey didn’t listen to any of my complaints as I was led from one store to the next, and she barely looked at the price of anything and I have no idea how much she ended up spending on me. She even bought me new socks as most of mine had holes in them.
Taking my hand, Mum and Zoey happily led me towards a sex shop, heading inside and immediately asking the young woman behind the desk where all the toys were. My mother and sister had a great time, buying quite a few things, while the store also sold provocative lingerie. As soon as Zoey grabbed a few things she wanted, I found myself dragged into the changing room available, on my knees so I could lick her pussy until she had an orgasm.
Mum then led me into the other changing room, giggling away as she tried on one thing after the other. “You’re so beautiful, Mum,” I finally stated as she posed in front of me wearing an all-black ensemble.
“Thank you, baby. All of this is only for you from now on.”
“You look wonderful dressed or naked, Mum.”
“You really love my nude body?”
“You’re just a mature version of Zoey, Mum.”
Calling Zoey in, she stripped off when asked, Mum and Zoey wrapped an arm around each other as they stood naked in front of me. Taking out my new phone, I snapped a couple of photos, Mum leaving a soft kiss on my lips, admitting that she’d love to model for me on her bed one night, stating she would soon be sending me photos and videos.
We arrived home later, my sister immediately opening the wardrobe and going through my clothes, grabbing all my underwear and socks, putting those into a garbage bag at the same time. I did keep a couple of things that I could wear around the house, but I had a feeling my sister was hoping I’d only wear my new wardrobe when out of the house. I didn’t mind as my new clothes were fantastic and comfortable.
Waking up the next morning with my little sister cuddled into me had me smiling straight away. She looked so cute and innocent when fast asleep, a real change to the little minx she’d proven to be since we’d moved into our new home. Her eyes slowly opened as she came awake, immediately smiling though shy as she realised that I’d been watching her sleep.
After showering together, I watched her get dressed, we ate breakfast together, no sign of Mum, but a note from her stating she’d be home a little earlier as it was Friday. Walking my sister to her car, we shared our usual kiss, pressing her against the side of the car as she couldn’t resist giving my erection a quick caress.
Mum arrived home mid-afternoon to find me in the backyard, busy watering the garden. After kissing my cheek, she disappeared inside, returning quickly to show off what she was wearing. Black bra and panties, garter, suspenders and high heels. Laughing at my reaction, as I was watering a wall, she took the hose from me and led me inside, sitting me on the couch as she straddled my lap.
“Zoey and I will sit you down on Sunday night, baby,” she told me, “After you’ve made love to your sister, I’m going to need some affection from you too.”
“Want to go snuggle in your bed?”
Zoey arrived home later to find my mother and me snuggling together, Mum snoozed as Zoey giggled as she hugged our mother from behind. “Did you do anything?” she asked.
“Not until we’ve spent an entire weekend making love,” I replied, “Mum said we’ll sit down on Sunday?”
Zoey leaned across to kiss my cheek. “Mum hasn’t had love in her life for far too long, Mark. She’s going to get love from both of us.” Feeling my eyebrows raised, her smile didn’t falter. “I have been with girls, Mark. And Mum needs the love of both her children. You need to make love to her. And I want to be there when it happens eventually.”
Mum woke up and knew I was going out, leaving a soft kiss on my lips before suggesting I get ready for my little sister. Zoey joined me in our ensuite bathroom as I’d already learned that I’d rarely shower alone. I enjoyed rising early to spend just a few more minutes with my little sister. I only left her alone when she told me to get ready, and she wanted to surprise me in return.
After dressing in some of the new clothes that Zoey had bought for me, including a comfortable pair of shoes, I waited in the living room for her to appear. She walked out half an hour later looking absolutely stunning. It wasn’t a little black dress. It was a gorgeous little red dress, perfect against her smooth skin and it was tight to her body, showing off just a hint of cleavage. The red thigh-high stockings were a slight surprise. I knew she had a lot of black ones, and on her feet were a pair of small heels.
Walking towards me, I stood up to greet her, kissing her cheek and hugging her softly. I inhaled her perfume, making her giggle, while there was no doubt her body wash and moisturiser just added to the pleasure of my senses. “Mum, don’t wait up for us,” Zoey stated, “And if you hear noises from our bedroom later tonight, don’t come investigating.”
“Have a lovely night,” she retorted, making sure she kissed us both on the cheek.
Zoey had organised a taxi to pick us up, cuddling against me as we were driven into the middle of the city, arriving outside an Asian-themed restaurant, Zoey explained that it was one of the best-rated places in the city. Finding ourselves sat down quickly, she told me to order anything I wanted, and that she was going to treat her big brother as often as she could.
The food was as good as expected, I enjoyed a couple of drinks, and I don’t think my sister stopped smiling the entire time. Even when chewing on her food, she looked ever so happy. After settling the bill, she led me by hand to a nearby bar so we could enjoy a couple of quiet drinks, not missing the fact that she wanted nothing more than to snuggle against me as we talked about anything on our minds. Mostly we were reminiscing about our lives growing up, focusing on the good times. We were the sort of siblings who always had a good relationship. We rarely argued, and to be honest, she’d never been annoying. I’ve always enjoyed spending time with my little sister.
“Mark… I want to go home…”
“I thought you wanted to dance?”
The soft kiss on my lips suggested a promise of something a lot more fun than dancing. Finishing our drinks, she took my hand and led me outside, organising a taxi to pick us up and drop us home. The entire way home, her hand was gently caressing my groin while we shared a number of soft kisses. Her blue eyes positively sparkled behind her glasses.
Walking inside, Mum was still up and surprised to see us, but after her eyes moved from me to my sister, she rose to her feet and hugged us both. “Take care of your little sister, Mark,” she told me.
Zoey practically dragged me to our bedroom, almost slamming the door in her excitement as she didn’t even wait for me to start undressing her, but once her dress hit the floor, her hands were busy getting me completely naked as quickly as possible. Once my cock was free, and I had my shoes and socks off, she was on her knees before me.
“I’m just going to get you off, so you last longer when we make love for the first time,” she told me.
“Want to get on the bed and…”
“No, Mark. Your little sister will be on her knees while she gets you off. Don’t you love me on my knees?”
“Well, to be honest, it is arousing seeing you like this.”
Her face lit up as her tongue run up the underside of my cock. “Once you cum, you can slowly take everything else off me before you lick my pussy. Three orgasms, Mark, then we can make love.”
“I like it when you’re bossy.”
“I know what I want, Mark, and the one thing I’ve always wanted was you. Now you just watch your little sister suck your big cock with a smile on her face.”
The only other woman I could remember who’d usually been happy to blow me was a girlfriend I’d had in high school. Ever since the first time she’d pleasured me, my sister was always smiling and happy, talking dirty, ensuring I was receiving maximum pleasure every time, and in the short time she’d been blowing me, she’d been better and better each time.
Gazing down at her this time as her head bobbed up and down on my cock, her tongue driving me wild, ensuring she gave my balls plenty of attention at the same time, I couldn’t help marvelling at how enthusiastic she was, and whenever my cock wasn’t in her mouth, that smile was still there.
“I love you,” I whispered.
“I know you do, Mark. Now prove it by filling my mouth with all your hot cum.”
Her head was soon bobbing up and down my cock quickly with her hand providing additional support. She loved hearing me groan as my hand ended up on the back of her head as I started to move my hips. She was already used to my cock ending up in her throat though deepthroating, while impressive, wasn’t something I expected.
Warning her I was close had her eyes lighting up with delight again, caressing her cheek for a moment before I grunted, and she would have felt my cock throbbing as I unloaded. Hearing her moan as I came always made me smile as I knew she was as happy to swallow my cum as I was knowing she would do such a thing for me.
“Yummy,” she stated once I was empty, my sister licking and kissing all over my cock before I helped her up and hugged her, “I love you too, Mark,” she added softly, “Want to get me naked now?”
Lying her back on the bed, I helped take off her bra first and gave her breasts some attention before kissing down her body, taking off everything else from her lower body before I slowly spread her legs and simply gazed at her for a few seconds. She turned momentarily self-conscious, a shy smile forming. “I love how you look at me,” she whispered.
“I’ve always thought you were beautiful, Zoey,” I told her.
“Did you ever… Did you ever think about me when, you know…”
“Yeah, I did. I knew it was wrong to fantasise, but I couldn’t help it.”
My little sister was hot and wet for her big brother as I finally lowered my mouth. I loved making her giggle, squeal, moan and groan as I slowly ate her out. Her panties had been drenched when I’d taken them off, a sign she’d been aroused nearly the entire night. Gazing up her body into her eyes, the love reflected back had me smiling at her in return. I’d never doubted that my sister loved me, we’d always been close, but I’d seen how she now looked at me differently.
The most important thing is that I loved pleasing my little sister and loved making her orgasm. Her first one arrived rather quickly considering her arousal, making her cry out and begging her big brother to keep going. With two fingers inside her, I wasn’t as gentle as always, and when I used a third finger to gently play with her rosebud, feeling her push down against it, I had a feeling that was something we’d be trying sooner rather than later.
After getting the number of orgasms she wanted, I left a trail of kisses up her body before our eyes met and we shared a soft kiss, feeling her hand on the back of my head as I pressed my cock against her pussy, teasing her to start with, waiting to hear her tell me to slide it in for the first time.
“Mark… Once we do this, we’re together forever,” she said softly.
“I don’t want anyone else, Zoey,” I assured her, “I love you.”
“And you love Mum. We’re going to be together, but Mum will need our love too. Whether it’s intimate or not, we can’t leave her out. But I’d rather you be intimate with her too because we both love her so much. Okay?” Nodding, we shared another kiss. “I need you, Mark. I need to finally feel you inside me. Are you ready for me? Your little sister's hot, tight pussy?”
“You’re such a tease.”
“I know.”
I watched her face as I gently slid my cock inside her. I thought she was delighted when using my tongue. Her face as she felt my thick cock sliding inside her was something else entirely. I couldn’t believe how tight she was, groaning as her pussy was like a furnace, stopping once my entire length was buried as I felt her fingers on my back.
“Oh my god,” she whimpered, “You feel so big, Mark!”
Chuckling, I kissed her cheek. “And my little sister is so tight,” I whispered into her ear, “I love the feeling already.”
“Love me, Mark,” she said softly.
And that’s what I did, gently moving and thrusting, pleased that she was soon moving her hips in time with mine. Her fingers were digging into my back with each passing minute as she moaned with nearly every thrust. Even with her blowjob, I knew I wasn’t going to last all that long with how wonderful she felt.
“Oh god,” she whimpered again, feeling her pussy start to squeeze me, “Move like that, Mark. It’s against my clit.”
Doing as she asked, she cried out and her pussy gripped my cock like a vice, so tightly I didn’t want to move in case I hurt her. Hearing her choke back a sob, she lifted herself up to hug me tightly as I started to move, feeling her pussy continue to clinch my cock again and again. “Don’t stop,” she moaned into my ear, “Don’t stop… big brother… So good, Mark…”
“I love you, Zoey,” I managed to reply.
“Best night of my life already.”
I didn’t last much longer, I simply couldn’t. When I did finally cum inside her, Zoey couldn’t hold back the tears, leaving soft kisses on her cheek as I relaxed on a forearm, caressing her face as I used a thumb to dry her cheeks. When her eyes finally focused on me, the smile that formed… I knew, in that moment, we would always be together.
Rolling onto my back, easily taking my sister with me, she snuggled against me for a few minutes, my cock remaining hard enough to stay inside her. When she felt it starting to harden within a few minutes, she sat up and rested her hands on my chest as she started to move. She was soon bouncing up and down happily on my cock, marvelling at the sight of my thick cock disappearing inside her tight little pussy.
Licking my thumb, I gently played with her clit and that just set her off big time, Zoey enjoying more than one orgasm before she had to ask me to stop as she was far too sensitive, moving my hands to her arse, watching her eyes widen before leaning down to kiss me. “Fuck me, big brother,” she growled, kissing me harder, “I want to know I’ve been fucked hard by your big cock tomorrow morning.”
Rolling her over, making her squeal and giggle, I moved her legs so her ankles were on either side of my head, leaning down to leave a soft kiss on her lips. Her eyes lit up when I started to thrust much harder than our first time, and when she begged for more, I raised my eyebrows before I growled, making her giggle, as I fucked her harder.
I didn’t last too long as I was eager to cum again, and I’d already fallen in love with the idea of filling up my sister each and every time, and I was already thinking about other matters. We hadn’t spoken about it in great detail, but I was aware that my sister wanted children.
“Cum in me,” she moaned, “Fill my womb, Mark.”
“So hot,” I grunted as I felt my orgasm was imminent.
After my orgasm passed, I finally pulled out and collapsed onto my back, Zoey turning onto her side and cuddling against me. “Best night ever,” she said softly, her arm across my chest as I wrapped an arm around her, turning my head to kiss her forehead, “You know I’m always going to want it going forward…”
“And I’ll complain because?”
“You won’t because your little sister is going to keep your balls drained as often as possible.”
After we showered together to clean up, Zoey snuggled into me and it was only then that she released all the pent-up emotions, sobbing into my chest as I held her tightly in my arms. I knew why she was crying, whispering that all her dreams had now come true, that she finally had the man she’d always wanted. It wasn’t a real surprise that we ended up making love again, our bodies moving together in unison, our mouths rarely apart, whispering words of love and affection when not kissing. Our orgasms were an afterthought during those few minutes though I did eventually cum inside her again, Zoey unable to wipe the smile from her face as she only wanted me to hold her afterwards.
Waking the next morning, we made love again before finally getting up and out of bed. Mum met us in the kitchen with a broad grin with a hug and kiss on the cheek for each of us. “How was it?” she asked Zoey.
To say my little sister gushed and waxed lyrical about her big brother wasn’t an understatement. Mum hugged me tightly, thanking me for showing all the love I had for my little sister in such an intimate manner, and she assured us both that she would always support our relationship going forward.
We kept ourselves busy that Saturday as there were more things that Zoey wanted to do for me. First, there was buying me a new car before we headed to a nearby gym to organise membership. Arriving home mid-afternoon, I sat down with my mother and sister as they asked about what I’d like to do. I admitted I had enjoyed two things growing up. The first option was anything practical, particularly anything mechanical. I’d always been good with my hands but had never really been given the opportunity to develop any skills, my father practically forbidding me from doing anything practical. The second I asked them to wait as I gathered the notebooks I’d kept, passing them over.
“I always liked writing,” I confessed, “To be honest, it was a way of escaping the world I had to live in with my father. I usually used his character as the villain in some of my stories.”
“Which would you prefer?” Zoey asked as she leafed through one of the notebooks.
“Option one would probably give me more immediate satisfaction, to be fair. I was online later last week looking at classes and courses I could probably do. Not sure if I’m too old to be an apprentice, but I’d like to learn at least some sort of craft, put in some years working for someone and then perhaps start my own little business in the future. I mean, if I’m not going to have to worry about money…”
Zoey took my hand and squeezed it. “You’ll never have to worry, Mark,” she assured me, “Your little sister has everything more than covered. All I want is for you to find something you enjoy doing. Even if it was unpaid, I wouldn’t care. Mum agrees with me. We just want you to be happy.”
“Take your time to really think about it, Mark,” Mum added, “There’s no reason you can’t do both. Maybe enjoy some classes, really put your brain to work, and you can perhaps do your writing in your spare time.”
“I just enjoy writing, I’m not really expecting to ever be published or anything.”
Zoey squeezed my hand again. “Then maybe that can be the hobby to keep your brain active while you focus on the practical things you want to do. If you want, we can go shopping for all the tools you’re going to need. I know Pop will be happy to come over and work with his grandson.”
Mum took her children out for dinner that night, and I ended up driving us home as my mother and sister shared at least two bottles of wine and were rather tipsy by the time we’d finished eating. Zoey had one thing on her mind when arriving home, pushing me onto the couch as she stripped off in front of me. Mum snuggled into me as Zoey sunk to her knees and freed my cock.
“Mum, are you going to stay and watch?”
“I am, sweetheart.”
“Then you should get naked too and join me here.”
Mum ever so quickly stripped naked, and Zoey giggled as she suggested I was even harder having both my mother and sister naked in front of me. Zoey showed off blowing me, ensuring she swallowed as much of my cock as possible before she lifted her head back after a few minutes and moved my cock towards my mother. “Go on, Mum. I know you’re waiting,” she said.
“Are you sure?”
“Mum… I’ve now made love to my brother, the one thing I’ve always wanted. I know you need to be loved, and I know you want to be intimate with Mark. I will never be jealous of what you will share with my brother. He’s my soulmate, but you’re our mother and you are the only other person who has a piece of our hearts. You carried him for nine months. His soul belongs to you as much as it belongs to me. The three of us are now bound together forever.”
Mum kissed my sister softly on the lips, both of them blushing before they kissed each other again. “I know you have experience with girls, Zoey… It’s been a long time since I’ve done any sort of experimenting…”
“You’ve been with women?” I had to ask.
Mum blushed but nodded her head. “Your father… He liked to watch. He’d never accept me with another man, but like a lot of men, the idea of pleasuring two women, and having them pleasure each other, he found that incredibly arousing. I only did it because it made him happy. I’ll do it now because you’re my children and I love you.”
Moaning as Mum wrapped her soft lips around my cock, Zoey smiled at me as Mum didn’t waste time bobbing her head up and down. When Zoey started to talk dirty, I think that just aroused the three of us even more. “That’s your son’s big cock in your mouth, Mum. What a wicked thing to be doing to your own son.”
“I already love it,” Mum said, removing her mouth and offering my cock back to my sister, “You get him nice and ready, sweetheart. I want to swallow his load.”
“Fuck,” I grunted as Zoey worked my cock faster and faster. When I was just about ready, Mum took over and carried me over the brink, groaning loudly as I fired spurt after spurt into her mouth, Mum not missing a drop as she gazed up at me lovingly, continuing to bob her head long after my cock had stopped throbbing.
I barely softened as she released my cock, Zoey immediately moving to straddle my lap. “Can I slide him inside you, sweetheart?” Mum asked.
“Do it, Mum. Guide your children together.”
Feeling Mum gently grasp my cock, I felt her hand on me until my entire length was inside my sister, her hands on my shoulders as she started to move. What I didn’t expect was to feel my mother’s tongue at my balls, Zoey giggling as Mum also licked her at the same time. “That’s so naughty, Mum… We should move to the bedroom!”
Easily picking up my sister, she wrapped her legs around me as I carried her through to our bed, lying her down on the bed, Mum lying beside us, as I made love to my sister. As I wasn’t ready to cum anytime soon, she had me lie back to ride me again. “Sit on his face, Mum,” she said, “You need to cum too.”
“Is that okay, baby?” Mum asked me.
“I think we’re well past the line in the sand, Mum. Hop on as I’d love to taste you too.”
Mum carefully straddled my lap before lowering her pussy to my mouth. I groaned as I tasted her for the first time, different to her daughter, but I fell in love with it just as much. And my mother appreciated my talents as she was soon gyrating on my mouth and tongue, crying out as her orgasm slowly approached. As for my sister, she’d already enjoyed an orgasm riding my cock, noticing her hands rest on my mother’s shoulders to balance herself as she fucked herself faster and faster.
After Mum enjoyed a couple of orgasms, she lifted herself up but only to spin around, hearing my mother and sister enjoy a passionate kiss as I moved from my mother’s pussy to her little rosebud. She loved it immediately, wiggling her butt as I found the idea of nailing my mother’s arse very arousing. Talk about the ultimate taboo…
Zoey enjoyed riding me until I felt her remove herself from my cock. “Your turn, Mum… Mark, you need to make love with Mum, fill her with your cum, make her your woman too.”
“Are you sure, sweetheart?” Mum asked.
“Mum, Mark is my soulmate, but you are our mother. We love you so much. You deserve to share our love.”
Mum lifted herself off my face and hugged her daughter tightly, hearing her cry softly. Getting to my knees, I hugged Mum from behind as I ensured my hands rested on Zoey’s back. Eventually releasing our mother, she laid back as I rested between her legs, Zoey lying down next to her as I gently slid my cock inside my mother for the first time. She whimpered as she was tighter than I thought she would be, taking my time burying my cock. Zoey turned her face so they could share some soft kisses.
“My son is inside me, sweetheart,” she whispered.
“How does it feel, Mum?” Zoey asked.
“Too good, sweetie. Way too good already.”
“Mark, you have to cum in her. Fill her pussy to the brim.”
“Yes, baby. I’m only yours from now on. But be gentle. I haven’t had sex in far too long.”
I was gentle as I made love to my mother for the first time. Any minor concerns I would have had about our mother were immediately dispelled as Zoey couldn’t stop smiling, admitting that she wanted Mum to be on her knees next, wondering if she’d like to pleasure her daughter. Mum nodded eagerly though I think she was still quite distracted by my cock gently thrusting into her.
I didn’t last too long as Zoey had worked my cock something fierce, Mum wrapping her legs around me as I warned her that I was close. When I did cum inside her, she wrapped her limbs around me tightly as I felt her soft kisses up and down my cheek. “That’s it, baby. Fill my pussy,” she whimpered, “Thank you for loving me.”
“I do love you, Mum.”
Mum smiled after a couple of minutes, realising my cock hadn’t gone all that soft, having me pull out so she could get me hard again. Feeling her lips around my cock had me groaning, made even better by the fact my sister hovered over my face, teasing me with her pussy before finally lowering herself down. It was a good distraction until I felt my mother’s tight pussy lowering down on my cock, hearing her whimper as she started to gently rock on my cock.
“Oh my god!” she finally cried out, “No wonder you were smiling all day, Zoey!”
“So good, isn’t it, Mum?!”
“You look beautiful too, sweetheart. I have two absolutely wonderful children.”
Mum rode me until she enjoyed one hell of an orgasm, unable to keep going, sliding off my cock so Zoey could move down and lower herself down, riding me hard and faster until we almost orgasmed at the same time. Needing to relax on my chest, Mum snuggled closer to us, kissing both of us on the cheek, whispering her love for her two children again.
We all needed a shower after that, the two most important women in my life laughing away as I made sure to soap them up thoroughly. Mum laughed even louder as I loved feeling up her large breasts, Zoey pouting before I did the same for her. The kiss she laid on me had me rock hard again, Mum and Zoey falling to their knees as they shared my cock once again.
Back in bed once I’d cum yet again, coating their faces in cum that they could easily clean off in the shower, I had Mum to one side, Zoey to the other, both snuggling into my body. “You won’t ever feel lonely again, Mark,” my sister whispered, her hand on my chest, resting over my heart.
Waking up the next morning, I managed to move without waking either woman, spreading my mother’s legs first and waking her up by softly licking her pussy. Aware of what I was doing, she just about managed to keep quiet until I helped her orgasm, two fingers in her pussy as I attacked her clit. My sister woke up to see Mum’s back arching, her pussy clenching my fingers as she cried out. Glancing to see my sister gazing at me, arousal evident, I immediately moved across to bury my head between her legs, slowly licking her to an orgasm.
The three of us barely bothered dressing as we spent most of the day fooling around. By the time we went to bed that Sunday night, I was exhausted and I wasn’t sure I’d get hard again that day, Mum was in her own bed, laughing away that her pussy was as sore as she could remember, while my sister was still horny as hell, relying on my fingers to get her off as even my jaw was feeling it after what felt like an entire day of sex.
Mum delayed heading to breakfast the next morning and I’d already made up my mind, earning smiles as I told them I’d like to take some courses and get into mechanics. Mum immediately called her father, letting him know my ambition. He knew people all over the city and said he’d put me in touch with plenty of people willing to help those with ambition.
“Why didn’t you do this earlier?” Mum wondered.
“I wouldn’t have made anywhere near enough as an apprentice to survive,” I replied, “Doing the work I did was backbreaking most of the time, but it did provide me with enough money to scrape by every week. It’s why I don’t have anything like savings though. Every cent I made was accounted for by the end of each week most of the time, even with overtime.”
Zoey sat on my lap and kissed me softly. “Mark, you don’t have to work full-time,” she assured me, “I don’t want you grinding away like you were before. Only work sensible hours. I’d rather you were home every day when I walk through the door just so you can cuddle me.”
“But you’re working so hard…”
“I’m doing a job that I love and I’m getting paid a lot of money for it, and what I want to do most of all is look after you. All I need and want from you is your love, Mark.”
I ended up having three interviews that week, all of them aware of who I was. The best workshop was one that worked on fixing and reconditioning classic cars. It was all rather specialised, but as we discussed my options, I quickly realised it was something I could do while also studying at the same time. The owner seemed to sense my interest rather quickly and was doing his damnedest to recruit me. Asking for time to think about it, he assured me that he’d talk to my Pop to convince me.
In addition to finding the job I truly wanted, my sister and I continued to grow closer, pretty much christening every room in the house. Mum joined in when in her bedroom, but I knew I’d never be with our mother without my sister present. That seemed to be the unspoken agreement. I was with my sister, she was with me, but we would likely invite our mother to join in more often than not.
But Mum also seemed to know when my sister needed to be with her brother alone, for us to be intimate and make love without any interference. To my surprise, Zoey also suggested that Mum should be taken out on dates by her son every so often, something that had Mum smiling as she loved the idea of being on my arm for a night on the town.
Pop arrived that weekend to discuss the idea, Nanna with him as always, receiving one hell of a hug from her as we sat down for Saturday lunch. It was a somewhat difficult lunch as it was the first time that we discussed everything that happened, particularly while I was growing up. Mum was upset within minutes as they both admitted embarrassment at how easily they fell under my father’s spell, and with my mother not rocking the boat, afraid of him as well, they had no idea things were as bad as they were. They apologised profusely but I waved them away. There was nothing to forgive as I already knew my father was an arsehole and it wasn’t difficult to understand that he had everyone wrapped around his finger.
“I’m going to take the job with Steve,” I told them after we’d gathered outside near the pool, “I can set my own hours and they’re willing to help with my studies. Because of the specialty nature of most of the work, it’s more than just attending a few courses. I’ll be undertaking classes with professionals who have decades of experience.”
In bed later that night with my sister, we were making love when she wrapped her legs around me. “I want to start trying for a baby when I’m twenty-five, Mark,” she whispered.
“That gives us over a year to prepare for it.”
“How does the idea of fatherhood appeal?”
I buried my cock as deep as I could and smiled. “As long as you’re the mother of our children…”
“I’ll do some research about siblings having children, but from what I’ve looked at already, we should be okay as long as we’re both healthy.”
“The idea of knocking you up is incredibly arousing, Zoey.”
“Gives us an excuse to have sex… every… single… day…”
Snuggling together after we’d had a quick shower, she stroked my cheek while gazing into my eyes. “You’re smiling all the time,” she said softly, “I love it.”
“It’s because I’m in love, Zoey. With you. I appreciate all the time we’re now together.”
“This is everything I always wanted, Mark.”
Pulling her closer, I kissed her forehead before sighing happily. “I had no idea what I wanted, but one thing I do know is that I realise just how important you always were to me. It was only you that kept me going all those years I felt alone. Your phone calls made me smile. You sent me constant messages to show you cared. And whenever I saw you… I knew you loved me, just not to this level.”
“And now you’re mine forever, Mark,” she said softly, “We were always bound to be together. You’ve always had my heart. And we’ve always been soulmates.”
“I know that now. I should thank you for everything, Zoey.”
“You’ll never have to thank me, Mark. Just love me like you do. It’s the only thing I’ll ever need.”
She fell asleep before me as I had spent a couple of hours wearing her out. She was right about a few things, but I knew I was smiling a lot more. I felt completely loved up by my sister, and Mum was going out of her way to prove her love for me too. She didn’t need to, I knew how much she loved me, but it still made me feel special.
As I lay there in the darkness, I wondered about our family going forward. The one thing that had me smiling in the darkness was the idea of buying my little sister a ring.
Chapter 130: Loving Transwomen - Adelaide
Notes:
This series will feature a series of sub-categories. I’ll term them as follows:
Romance (Male top)
Alternative Romance (Transwoman top)
Switch Romance (Alternating Male / Transwoman top)
Interracial Romance (Black / Asian transwoman)
Lesbian Romance (Transwoman with female)
Threesome (One man with two transwomen)
Group sex / Gangbang (One man with lots of lovely transwomen)
Taboo Romance (Only cousins or step-family)The first story is a simple Romance.
Chapter Text
I’ll admit that in the long list of places I would have liked to live around the world, Adelaide wouldn’t have been anywhere within the first one hundred or so on the list. Don’t get me wrong, I’d always heard nice things about the city, but to most Australians, there are other places around the country that would come in a list of places to visit before the capital of South Australia would be considered.
There is a simple enough reason that I ended up living in the city. My life back in Sydney simply imploded thanks to a series of events that ended with me feeling rather isolated and alone, and I thought a fresh start would do me the world of good.
Guess it all goes back to my family though I use that term rather loosely now. My father was an authoritarian figure. In other words, he was nothing but a bully. For most of my life growing up, his word was law. And despite government laws and changes in parenting style, he had no problem raising a hand or using a belt on me. He seemed to enjoy invoking fear in his children and even his wife.
Puberty was a relief as I grew taller and broader. I started part-time work as soon as I could. Same with obtaining my driver’s licence. I spent as little time as possible at home, focusing on school, work, playing rugby league or going to the gym. He didn’t try to throw me out when I turned eighteen, which was a genuine surprise. By the time I reached adulthood, the fact I hated the man was obvious to everyone. Mum tried to keep the peace, but I took her silence and lack of support as her silent approval of how my father parented.
My time with my family ended three months after I turned eighteen. I arrived home from university and had barely stepped inside the house when my father started berating me. He wasn’t drunk. He wasn’t high. He just loved the sound of his voice and throwing his weight around. By this time, his ire was only for me. My two younger sisters worshipped the ground he walked on.
He got in my face, and I warned him to back off. The fact he had to raise his eyes to me didn’t go unnoticed by me. The only thing that would stand in my favour is that he hit me first. But that just opened the floodgates, and my father learned rather quickly that I was now stronger than he was. Once he hit the ground, I didn’t stop hitting him. Mum freaked out. My two sisters laid on our father to apparently ‘protect’ him from me.
“Get out!” Mum shouted, “Just get out, Mike!”
I knew I couldn’t stay anyway. Not after nearly knocking out my father. Without another word, I strode through the house to my bedroom and started packing up everything I needed. While I was doing that, I also made sure to grab any documentation that I would need. As I was packing, I called my best mate and told him what happened. He wasn’t surprised to hear that I’d finally hit my father after years of putting up with his shit.
Thankfully, my best mate lived with another good friend of ours, and both agreed that I could crash at their apartment until I could find my own place. No one in the household said a word as I carried all my things out to my car. Walking back in one last time, I took the house keys off my keyring and threw them on the kitchen table in front of my father.
“I’m done with you and this family,” I stated before turning my eyes to my mother, “Your silence over the years has spoken volumes. All I ever wanted to hear, just one time, was for you to ask him to stop. You never did.” I then turned my eyes to my sisters. “And you’ve seen how he’s treated me for years yet have done nothing but blame me for it. Well, I hope you all have a good life together as I won’t be in it any longer. Frankly, you all deserve each other.”
I spent three months sleeping on the couch before I finally found a small studio apartment that I could afford that was perfect to attend university and also keep my job.
Graduating a couple of years later, I found a full-time job and started to make decent money in the city. I moved into a larger one-bedroom apartment, and despite my upbringing, I’d never had a problem finding dates and had a few short-term flings during my time at university. I met Amanda a year after I’d graduated, meeting her through mutual friends. Within a couple of hours of our meeting, I was under the impression that we were being pushed towards each other. Her friends were not subtle whenever they asked me questions about what I thought about her.
We married two years after our first meeting and moved into a three-bedroom townhouse together in preparation for when we would start our family. Things seemed to be going well over the next few years, and as we entered our thirties, we started to seriously consider starting our family. My career progression was going better and better, and we could afford for Amanda taking time off to raise our children once she fell pregnant.
I never got to have children with Amanda as I found out that she was cheating on me. Thankfully, it was before she fell pregnant. And that’s when my life really hit the skids. Once I confronted her about the cheating, she went on social media and accused me of domestic violence.
Now that sort of accusation is taken very seriously in Australia, as it probably is in many other countries around the world. And once you’re accused, you can be completely innocent, but your reputation is tarnished, and it’s almost impossible to completely shake off. She claimed that I’d spent nearly our entire relationship hitting her, which is why she’d gone off to find solace in the arms of another man.
And that’s when she really stuck the knife in, going behind my back to track down the family I hadn’t seen since the day I’d walked out of the house when I was eighteen. My father was all too happy to claim that I’d been violent all my life, and my two younger sisters backed his claims. Mum remained silent as always.
Although the police interviewed me more than once, there was absolutely no evidence that I’d done anything to her. But in the court of public opinion, I was guilty until proven innocent. I was never cautioned. Never charged. In fact, Amanda should have been fined and charged for wasting police time.
But it didn’t matter in the end. My name was mud in the eyes of most people. Even my two best friends started to keep their distance. They believed that I was innocent, but their wives believed my wife. Therefore, they were basically under orders to cut ties with me.
Having cut ties with my family, and distancing myself from my inevitable ex-wife, losing my two closest friends was the final blow. Finding myself increasingly alone and rather frustrated by everything, I finally sat down with my boss at work and explained absolutely everything going on.
“What is it you want, Mike?” he finally asked me once I’d given him all the details.
“A fresh start away from Sydney.”
My boss leaned back in his comfortable leather chair. I had worked my way to upper management. I had my own corner office. A team of wonderful employees who worked their arses off. My personal assistant was probably the most loyal person in my life now. She’d helped me feel rather better about myself as my life otherwise fell apart around me.
Clearing his throat, he leaned forward as he rested his arms on his desk. “Okay. As you know, we have offices in each capital city around the country. Even in Hobart. There is one office that could do with your help though. Our office in Adelaide. It’s been the lowest-performing area for the past three years. Some of the head honchos are talking about closing shop completely, but for someone with your credentials, I think I could sway them to give you at least twelve months to turn things around.”
“Works for me. I just want out of Sydney. The sooner, the better.”
“I’ll get in touch with them immediately, and if they go for the idea, there’s a good chance you’ll find yourself in Adelaide within a matter of weeks. To help facilitate your move, the company will put you up in a hotel until you find your own place of residence. What will help with that is the promotion and rise in pay that will come your way.”
“You think they’ll go for it?”
“They don’t want to close the office if it can be helped. There are many good people working there. The problem is management.” Then he grinned at me. “They know your name, and now that it’s obvious that you’re interested in moving on, I’m sure it won’t take much convincing for them to give you the chance to turn things around there.”
It didn’t take much convincing. By the next Friday, I was sat in front of the head honchos as I was congratulated on my promotion and imminent move to Adelaide.
Having spent the past few weeks living in a hotel, I finally contacted my wife and informed her of my impending move. She knew I wasn’t going to try and reconcile after her cheating, but after her false accusation, I refused to see her in person. She had no idea where I was. Most people didn’t know where I was living. I’d returned to our townhouse, grabbed everything I’d needed, and refused to return. I simply told her that I was leaving and that I would apply for a divorce as soon as I was legally allowed. The fact she didn’t apologise for anything that she’d done to me spoke volumes about her. I wasn’t sad to leave her and everyone else behind.
Adelaide was going to be a fresh start.
Three months later…
Moving to a new city and not knowing anyone would be daunting for nearly anyone. I could have easily afforded my own place, but in the end, I decided to look online for adverts from people looking for a roommate. And that’s how I ended up living with two gay guys. They were not together and were a little surprised a straight guy wanted to live with them. When I sat down with them over a beer at their house and explained my story, they shared a glance as I suggested that I just wanted to avoid women for the time being.
I mostly kept to myself for those first couple of months. Replacing the old manager at the office seemed to be a good thing as many of the people working for me seemed to be relieved that someone new was coming in to run the place. I spent most of my time getting to know those who worked for me, immediately identifying problem areas and putting contingencies in place. I listened to those who had been there for a considerable amount of time as I never had a problem listening to my employees if they had good ideas to share.
But outside of work, I kept to myself. I didn’t stay housebound as I found a couple of pubs nearby that suited me. The sort of pubs that women would probably not frequent. Mostly blokes wanting to sink some beers, watch the racing, and be left alone.
I was polite and friendly with my two roommates. They were great guys, and I wouldn’t have moved in with them if I didn’t have a good feeling about them. And within a couple of weeks of moving in, they would ask me at least once a week if I was interested in heading out with them. However, whenever I said no, which was each time, they didn’t push me too hard, aware I was still nursing more than one wound.
“Come on, Mike,” John finally stated one Wednesday evening once we were all home from work, “You can’t just mope around the house or stick to those old man pubs you are heading off to once or twice a week.”
“You should come out with us one night. Say this Saturday?” Greg asked, “Would you be uncomfortable coming to the sort of club we would like?”
“Never been to one before so I have no idea what they’d be like,” I replied.
“Well, our favourite club usually has a drag queen or two as the DJ. They’ll generally mix up playing the new hits with some proper old-school pop songs. Everyone has a great time,” John explained.
“And most of the women in the club would be lesbians,” Greg stated.
“I’ve always heard straight women liked gay clubs?” I asked.
“They sometimes come in and we do understand why,” Greg replied, “They can drink and dance while being unbothered as the men are not interested in them.”
“I’ll admit that some guys and women don’t like their presence, believing it is a safe space for gays and lesbians,” John added, “But everyone just gets on with having a good time.”
“To be honest, you’re the only two gay people I’ve considered friends. No one at school was out of the closet, and I never ran into anyone else who was gay or even bisexual,” I admitted.
“Well, consider a night out with us for the first time to be a learning experience,” John suggested, “Trust me, you’ll have a good time. And gay men have what we like to call a ‘gaydar’. They’ll know you’re straight and won’t bother you too much.”
Leaning back in the armchair, I considered their invitation before I finally nodded. “You know what? You’re right. Moping around here all the time won’t do me any good. And I could do with a night out to simply let my hair down. Might even earn a smile in the end.”
I always attended gym on a Saturday morning as I found it was a great stress reliever. And the place was usually rather quiet as even gym junkies like to let loose on a Friday night. They’d probably make their appearance a few hours after me. After working up a good sweat, I enjoyed continuing that sweat in the sauna before I went for a quick swim.
My roommates joked that they wouldn’t just take me straight to the club that evening. I didn’t dress any differently, just a nice shirt and a pair of jeans. I was rarely shaven smooth, preferring a day or two of stubble. My roommates were aware that I wasn’t interested in going out to ‘pick up’. I was going with them to enjoy a few drinks, a bite to eat, and chat away with a few of their friends for the evening.
“We’re not going to one of the boozers you clearly prefer,” I was warned by John, “The centre of the city is full of places where we can get a bite to eat and enjoy a few drinks before we move on to one of the clubs that are more in line with what we prefer.”
I hadn’t been to the very centre of Adelaide often since arriving. I’d done the touristy thing in checking out all the highlights, but I’d generally stuck to the area around where we lived. When choosing somewhere to live, I wanted to live near the water. I’d spent my entire life in Sydney living in the western suburbs. Prices in Adelaide were reasonable enough that the weekly rent I was paying John, who owned the property, meant it was affordable.
John and Greg introduced me to half a dozen of their friends. No, they were not all gay. Four of them were happily married, hearing more than one joke that their wives were happy to let them go out as they were not threatened by the idea of their husbands spending time with gay men. I was friendly and had a chat with all of them though I didn’t divulge too much personal information. John must have said something before meeting his friends as they didn’t get too personal, too quickly.
We enjoyed dinner at one of the many fantastic pubs in the city centre before we wandered down one of the busy streets that was lined with plenty of pubs, bars and clubs. I felt more relaxed than I did on a night out back in Sydney. Perhaps it was due to the fact the place just didn’t feel as crowded. Adelaide was nowhere near as large as my home city.
“We’re going to go mingle,” Greg told me once we were inside one of their favourite gay clubs, “What will you do, Mike?”
“Take a seat at the bar and chat with anyone who sits next to me. I’ll try not to look too down in the dumps.”
“Just try not to sit there and scowl all night,” John joked, “But at least you appear vaguely happier.”
I wasn’t left alone at the bar as a couple of his friends kept me company for a while. At least the music was good, the pair of drag queen DJs keeping the place jumping by playing a mixture of 80s and 90s dance and pop. Everyone was having a good time. The bartenders were all enjoying the night and had smiles plastered to their faces.
Finding myself alone after an hour or so, I continued to sip at the bourbon and coke that I’d been nursing as I didn’t want to drink too much and find myself drunk. Bobbing my head to the beat, I wasn’t paying much attention to anything else when I felt a presence on the stool to the right of me. Glancing that way, I was surprised to see a rather attractive woman perched there.
“Buy you a drink, handsome?” she asked.
I nearly spat my mouthful over her as that was the first time a woman had ever offered to buy me a drink. Her giggle was music to my ears as I managed to swallow the mouthful before coughing a couple of times. I finally managed to ask, “You’re serious?”
She smiled at me as I reckoned that she would have heard the surprise in my voice. The only women who had ever offered to buy me a drink were friends of previous girlfriends, girlfriends of my friends, and my ex-wife. She wasn’t exactly my ex-wife yet, but I thought of her that way.
“My friends and I have noticed you sitting here alone. You’re putting on a happy face, but I think it’s obvious the weight of the world is on your shoulders. Thought I’d come over, say hello, and lend an ear,” she replied, “What’s your tipple?”
“Jack and Coke,” I replied, “Thanks.”
“You’re welcome.”
A bartender came over to take her order, not surprised she ordered herself a cocktail. More than one type of liquor went into it, and when our glasses were placed in front of us, she took a sip of hers and made a contented sound.
“Ah, can’t fault the way they make their drinks,” she stated before turning on her stool to face me. “I’m Ariana.”
Offering my hand, I wasn’t surprised at the soft skin of her hand, but the firm grip was a slight surprise. “Mike. Nice to meet you.”
“I didn’t see you come in. Are you here with friends or alone?”
I gestured around the club. “My two roommates are probably on the dancefloor trying to hook up with a guy or two. Some other guys I’m with are straight and probably keeping to themselves. A couple of them have already left as it’s not really their scene as they’re married men.”
“And I assume you’re single?”
I looked at my left hand and my bare third finger. I had taken off my ring as soon as I arrived in Adelaide as I considered myself separated and soon to be divorced. “Technically, I’m still married…”
“Ah… Guess it explains the body language,” she suggested.
“My roommates suggested that I get out of the house. I’ll admit that the music is better than I expected. I was expecting my head to be pounding due to the thumping bass. The two queens up on stage have good taste.”
“I’m guessing the separation is somewhat recent?”
“Yeah. I’m simply counting down the months until I can apply for the divorce.”
I took a sip of my drink and glanced her way. She had a gorgeous pair of blue eyes behind thin black-framed glasses. Her wavy brunette hair hung down to her shoulders. A cute nose and a pair of lips that glistened from what I assumed was lip gloss. A quick glance down her body suggested she would have been a few inches shorter than me if she wasn’t wearing heels.
She smiled at me as I guess my checking her out wasn’t exactly subtle. “Do I pass the test?” she teased.
“Sorry. It’s just… I’ll be honest in that I’m a little wary when it comes to women because of everything that’s happened.”
The stool was shuffled closer, and her hand rested on my thigh. “Guess life isn’t easy for most people,” she said softly, “You want to finish these drinks and go somewhere a little quieter?” Surprise must have shown on my face again as she chuckled. “Trying to talk in here won’t be easy. Some of the pubs nearby will allow us to talk without needing to shout at each other.”
Finishing our drinks, I looked around for my roommates or their friends but didn’t see anyone. Ariana slid off the stool and even in heels, she was still a couple of inches shorter. The dress she wore left her shoulders bare, the hem just above her knees. Before leaving the club, we stopped to collect her light jacket as the nights were still somewhat cool in early spring.
We had to pass by a couple of pubs that had music blaring from inside, eventually finding a bar that had the din of conversation, but it would allow Ariana and I to at least converse without having to shout at each other. After I bought us each a drink, we managed to snag ourselves a small table.
“Can I ask one favour, Ariana? I don’t really want to talk about my divorce at this first meeting. But if you’re interested in meeting up again, I might feel up to it in the future.”
“Wounds are still raw?” she asked, resting her hand on top of mine.
“Very raw. Let’s just say I arrived in Adelaide from Sydney because I just had to get away.”
“Mike…” I met her eyes and she smiled. “Trust me on this one thing. It will get better in the end. You will carry scars, but they fade with the passage of time.”
“You speaking from experience?” The smile faltered before it faded completely. Turning my hand to hold hers in return, I gave it a gentle squeeze. “Sorry…”
“I’m going to get this out straight away, Mike. I’m transgender.”
“I had a suspicion you were.”
Her eyebrows raised though the smile returned. “You did? You never gave any indication nor suggested you were uncomfortable with the idea.”
“I have no real experience with the gay or trans community. Guess I lived a sheltered existence back in Sydney. My roommates are the first two gay people I’ve known who were gay. As for you being transgender… Well, I’m looking at you now and all I see is a pretty woman sitting opposite me. I’ve got lots of questions, but I guess they can come later.”
She started to blink rapidly as her hand squeezed mine. “Thank you, Mike. My life hasn’t exactly been easy though it’s a lot better nowadays. My girlfriends back at the club were all smiling when we left though I know they’ll be tracking my location.”
“To make sure you’re safe?”
“It’s not easy dating for girls like us.”
“Guys freak out?”
“Some guys do. Girls like me will generally tell a man before it gets too serious, particularly if they’re obvious in that they hope to be physical.”
“Yet you’ve told me within an hour or so of meeting me?”
“Mike… I don’t think you realised, but you looked so sad when you were sitting in the club. We were all discussing who should eventually go over and say hello to you.”
“Didn’t realise I looked that pathetic.”
“Not pathetic,” she insisted, “Just sad. And I guess I can understand why now if you’re feeling rather isolated.”
“Don’t get me wrong, my roommates are good guys. Work with some good people. But considering what happened…”
“No family?”
“Part of that long story.”
She sighed as I felt her squeeze my hand again. “I think we should definitely meet up again, Mike. Maybe have a couple of good conversations. I think getting everything off your chest will help, and maybe my own experiences will help you.”
“I’m guessing you’ve had difficulties in your life?”
“Things are getting better for girls like me, but we still have to be so careful sometimes.”
We continued to make small talk until the time on my phone told me it was early the next morning. Walking Ariana towards the nearest taxi rank, she turned to face me before getting into the backseat of the taxi that approached. Leaning up to kiss my cheek, I could feel the smile form as her soft lips felt rather nice.
“Mike, I need to be upfront and honest right now. I’ve got a good feeling about you. But there’s a difference between liking someone and trusting them. I’ve heard of stories from one too many girls about the guy apparently getting a divorce…” She leaned back and must have seen the look on my face. “I do believe you, but I cannot date a man who is still married. Even if he’s separated. Even if he’s waiting for divorce. I need to know that you are free and single… And that’s even if you want to date me.”
“I could always do with some more friends though,” I said softly.
“Give me your phone so I can put my number in it.”
“And you text me when you get home so I know you’re safe,” I suggested.
She did just that, letting me know she was safely home with one of her friends, sharing a townhouse with her in a suburb on the other side of the city from where I lived. I was in bed when my phone beeped again, Ariana sending me a selfie of her lying back in bed. She added another message, letting me know that she’d had a great night and hoped we would meet up again soon. I immediately replied, asking if she would like to get a coffee next weekend.
A: Just coffee?
M: We can find a nice little café. Coffee. Cake. And continue our conversation from tonight.
A: Coffee is safe. And not exactly a date.
M: I take what you told me seriously. And as I said, I could always use more friends.
A: If things go well enough, I’ll introduce you to some of my friends. I think you’ll like them too.
M: Are they all as pretty as you?
A: Well, you might think some of them are even prettier…
My roommates were wondering where I got off to when I joined up with them in the kitchen after waking up the next morning. Letting them know I’d met Ariana, I didn’t miss the glance they shared as a gay club wasn’t exactly the place a straight guy would meet women that would generally interest them. John suggested it wasn’t his place to tell me much about Ariana, but they were glad I was making friends.
Most of my colleagues at work picked up on the slight lift in my mood during the next week at work. I hadn’t talked all that much about my private life since starting, and I still didn’t mention too much about why I was feeling at least a little more positive about life. Arriving home from work each evening, I’d generally spend a little time messaging Ariana. We only talked on the phone once during the week, Ariana admitting straight away that she didn’t want to get too close too fast.
Saturday at lunchtime, I was sitting at a small table at a café in the centre of Adelaide when I noticed Ariana walking towards me. She was wearing a gorgeous dress that didn’t leave her shoulders bare but barely reached her knees. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail. Still wore her glasses as I had asked about that, being told that she didn’t like contact lenses.
Greeting each other with a kiss on the cheek, I ordered us our drinks and a slice of cake each. We made small talk until everything arrived, Ariana making a sound that suggested she liked the cake after taking a couple of mouthfuls. The conversation didn’t turn serious until we’d finished our cake and drinks, Ariana suggesting we go for a walk. What did make me smile was the fact she wanted to hold my hand as we strolled around.
“How old are you, Mike? I don’t think we’ve swapped ages yet.”
“Thirty-two.”
“I’m twenty-nine. And before you ask, I’ve lived as a girl since I was fifteen. My family didn’t find out about that until I was eighteen.”
“And I’m guessing…”
“My parents threw me out as soon as I told them I was transgender. My father pretty much just called me a faggot and told me to get out. Mum just expressed disappointment. The only person who supported me was my older brother. He stated that he always wanted a little sister.” Squeezing her hand earned a brief grin. “I haven’t spoken to my parents since the day I left home. My brother tells me that they still live in Adelaide and they’re aware that he keeps in touch with me. Apparently, Mum has felt guilty about it since that day. My father has told my brother more than once that he considers himself a father of only one child.”
“How did you survive?”
She didn’t reply until gesturing towards a nearby bench. Once we’d sat down, she shuffled closer and didn’t react when I looped an arm around her waist. I couldn’t help smiling when I felt her lean against me. I had a feeling the story wasn’t easy to tell.
“Not many people know about all this, but for some reason, I find myself trusting you already to tell you the truth. Be honest with me, Mike. Do you see a woman when you look at me?”
“Absolutely.”
“A lot of girls like me worry that they’ll ‘pass’. I’ve gone under the knife quite a few times over the years to improve my look so I feel more feminine. Had some surgery on my face, in particular my nose. My breasts are obviously fake though I did have lovely little bumps after going through hormone therapy.”
“Um… Do you still have, you know…”
“Yes, Mike. I still have a penis though many girls like me call it something like a girlcock. I accept that I still have a penis and I’m still not sure if I’ll ever go through the whole gender confirmation surgery.”
“I’m guessing guys would freak out about that?”
“Some do. It’s why I’m always very careful when telling a man though it is something I now try to get out of the way as quickly as possible, so I don’t waste time on a man who won’t accept me for who I am.” She sighed and leaned a little closer. “Mike, I’ve done things in my life that most people would probably look down upon. When my father kicked me out, I had very little money to my name and considering I needed to pay for my treatments and things…”
I gave her a gentle squeeze and that seemed to calm her down. “You don’t have to tell me everything, Ariana,” I assured her, “The only important thing is that you’re happy with your life now. Though I guess I understand your statement about all of us carrying scars.”
“I just did what I had to do. I had very few prospects when it came to working, and though I had achieved the marks required to enter university, I still needed to survive. By doing what I did, I met other girls in the same predicament. For all the talk about society becoming more liberal and inclusive, there are still plenty of horror stories. Too many girls like me are practically abandoned by their families.”
“You’re okay now though?”
“Yes,” she said happily, “I live with one of my best friends, and I have a great circle of friends. Many of the girls who have gone through similar trials and tribulations.”
Walking towards a nearby pub, I offered to buy us lunch as I figured that since she’d been so honest with me, it was my turn to be honest with her. After we’d eaten, we were relaxing back with a drink when I told her about my life up to that point. I held nothing back, including the domestic violence accusation. After what she’d told me, I knew not telling her about that, even a fake accusation, could bite me in the arse. She let me get everything off my chest before asking a few questions.
“I don’t really blame you for leaving,” she finally said, “And you’ve had no contact with your family in over a decade?”
“Nope. They were not at my wedding. To be honest, I have no real idea how my ex-wife got in touch with them as I eliminated their presence from my life entirely.”
“What about your wife?” she wondered.
“I haven’t had any communication with her in months. I pretty much cut contact the day the police showed up on the doorstep to take me in for questioning. That killed any love I might have had for her after losing plenty of love for her when I discovered her cheating.”
“Who was she cheating with?”
“A co-worker. The only reason I found out is that one of the girls she worked with let me know. The ex-wife would occasionally head off for conferences etc. She was busy fucking him every single time that she was away. I was the clueless husband waiting back home.”
“And throwing that sort of accusation in your direction immediately gets her sympathy,” Ariana stated.
“Bingo. As soon as she made the accusation, the fact she was cheating was immediately forgotten.”
“What did the police eventually say?”
“There was no evidence, so they questioned me a couple of times to hear my side of the story. Once I’d explained my version of events, even they realised that I was innocent. Hell, the only time I ever raised my voice in her direction was the day I confronted her about her cheating. After everything with my father, I promised myself to never be like that with men or women though in particular the latter. I’m still certain that my father was abusive to my mother. Not sure he ever hit her, but he was certainly intimidating.”
Ariana rested her hand on mine. “Thank you for sharing all that, Mike,” she said softly, “I know it wasn’t easy, particularly as most people would be quick to judge regarding that sort of accusation.”
“What hurt the most is that very few people believed me. Part of me still understands why that would be the case, but there were people who’d known me for years who immediately turned their back on me without even trying to talk to me. Once my two best friends pretty much dumped me because their wives wanted nothing to do with me, that made up my mind to just up and leave Sydney. There’s nothing back there for me now.”
Leaving the pub together after we shared another drink and changed the topic of conversation to happier topics, Ariana wasn’t shy in wanting to hold my hand again as we walked toward the car park where her car was. Turning to face me beside it, she kissed my cheek and leaned back to smile at me.
“I meant what I said, Mike. About dating while you’re still technically married. And I think you need to spend time recovering and not moving on too quickly…”
“What about when I’m officially divorced?”
“Well, I’m hoping I’ll still be your friend by then, and if you’re really interested in dating a girl like me…”
“Never done it before and there’s a first time for everything.”
She met my eyes and the smile broadened. “If I’m still single, I’d love it if you asked me out,” she finally said.
After a final kiss on her cheek, she slid behind the wheel of her car and I watched her drive away. As I started to walk home, away with my thoughts, I finally agreed that taking time to heal some wounds would be for the best. And if I simply ended up with a few friends in the end, I guess I couldn’t really complain.
Nine months later…
I spent six months in total living with John and Greg before I told them that I felt the need to have my own space again. They understood and went so far as to help me find a decent two-bedroom townhouse that wasn’t too far away from where I had been living. I hosted a barbecue a month after I’d moved in, inviting my former roommates, a few people from work that I’d established friendships with, and also Ariana and a few of her friends.
Ariana was true to her word. Though we did become very friendly, and I think quite close, she still ensured there was a distance between us so no one could assume we were anything but friends. The good news in my favour was the fact all of her friends adored me from the first time I met them. It was amusing that Ariana was the shortest of the six of them. I’d had next to nothing to do with transwomen all my life and must admit that I was astounded at how beautiful they were. I was surprised each of them asked me quickly after meeting if I thought they ‘passed’. I assured each of them that I didn’t think of them as anything but a woman.
That earned me plenty of kisses on the cheek.
Ariana knew I was interested in her. And she freely admitted that she was interested in me in return. But until I received confirmation that I was officially divorced, she simply couldn’t allow herself to date me. Didn’t stop us from meeting at least two or three times a week for coffee or lunch. Never dinner though. And if we did head out for drinks and a good time on a weekend, it was always in a group setting.
I applied for a divorce on the first day I could legally start the process. I had a lawyer back in Sydney to deal with it all. I could have applied for it myself, but it would have meant negotiating directly with my ex-wife regarding certain financial matters. I wanted nothing to do with her.
“I applied for divorce on Monday,” I informed Ariana when we met up for lunch on Friday. She worked from home two days a week and had made a habit of coming near my office so we could meet up for lunch.
“So, it’s only another month to wait?”
“Yep. My lawyer will sort out the particulars. I’ve already taken my fair share of the accounts. Did that before I left Sydney. All that’s left is the house. She can either buy my half, or we sell and split it that way. The good thing is she can’t request counselling as we’ve been married longer than two years.”
Ariana smiled for a moment, glancing away before she started to fidget slightly. “Mike, I haven’t dated anyone since that night we met. I’ve been waiting for you,” she admitted.
“I’m aware of that. I haven’t been dating either.”
She met my eyes, looking slightly unsure as she chewed on her bottom lip. “Can you handle… You know I’m a little different to most other girls.”
“More than aware,” I replied, injecting a little humour into my voice, “You haven’t been shy about who you are.”
She took a deep breath. “It’s just that this could soon be very real, and I’m worried that if we were to, you know, end up in an intimate situation… I’m not sure how you’re going to react.”
“What I need to do is ask you out on a date and then we’ll see how things go. Though that’s if you say yes.”
“Mike, as soon as you receive confirmation of your divorce, you’d better ask me out on a date!”
The day I received confirmation that my divorce was complete was by a simple email. The document was full of legal jargon, but the most important part was the official dissolution of my marriage. I was at work when receiving the email. Waiting until I finished work, I gave Ariana a call and let her know that my divorce was official.
“Would you like to go out for dinner on Saturday night after spending the day together?” I asked.
“I’ve waited months to hear that question, Mike. The only answer is yes, I’d love to go out for the entire day with you. A proper date?”
“Dress yourself comfortable for the day, then make sure it’s fancy in the evening as we’re going for dinner, drinks and I’ve learned over the past few months that you like to dance too.”
“I can’t wait, Mike.”
We agreed on where we would enjoy dinner, a small restaurant near the middle of the city, conveniently situated so it wouldn’t be a long walk to enjoy a bar or two before hitting up a nightclub. Ariana was ever so excited the rest of the week, spending plenty of time messaging each other throughout the day, and she called me each night, spending a couple of hours talking about anything that came to mind.
Though I’d been in Adelaide for nearly a year, my entire focus had been on establishing my new career, and I spent most of my weekends with Ariana and her friends, or new friends I’d made elsewhere. Adelaide is known as the ‘City of Churches’, and there is very much a large town feel to the place rather than it feeling like it was the capital city of South Australia.
Ariana was dressed comfortably in a pair of jeans and a tight blouse when I met her in the city centre. Greeting me with a soft kiss on the lips was a little different to the norm, and I think we both blushed slightly when she leaned back and dazzled me with a gorgeous smile.
We spent the day strolling about arm in arm, or hand in hand. We did stop for a quick bite for lunch at a small café, and as it was a warm enough day, that was a good excuse to stop by the water and enjoy a glass of wine at a riverbank bar.
“I haven’t had a day like this in a long time,” she said softly, leaning against my shoulder as we strolled towards the bus stop that would take her home.
“I’m glad you’ve had such a good day. I’ll admit to being a little nervous.”
That comment made her chuckle. “You were nervous? How do you think I’m feeling?”
“I hope you’re feeling as good as I am.”
Stopping at the bus stop, it arrived rather quickly and we shared a soft though lingering kiss before I let her go. She told me that she would get ready and would meet me at the restaurant we had agreed on. When she mentioned that a couple of her friends might be at the club later, I assured her that was fine. I’d taken up her entire day and enjoyed the company of her friends too.
Ariana arrived on time a couple of hours later, greeting me with another soft kiss that turned rather passionate. I think we just got caught up in the moment, but when she leaned back and smiled at me, I’m sure it wasn’t only my heart that was beating that little bit faster.
“Well, that’s one way to say hello,” she said softly, “Though I’ll admit I’ve been thinking about kissing you properly for months.”
“I’m actually glad you made me wait,” I admitted.
“You are?”
“I’m now free to move on with my life without any further ties to my life back in Sydney.”
She wore a simple dress that exposed most of her arms and her fantastic legs, her feet in a pair of what looked like comfortable shoes, similar to what she’d been wearing earlier. Her long hair hung down past her shoulders. Her glasses were perched on her cute nose. Lips glistened with gloss like usual.
Dinner was fantastic as it wasn’t a restaurant that we had visited before though we’d read reviews and agreed it would be perfect for one of our first dates. There was no missing the fact we were both nervous about the fact this was now an official date. Going out as friends was one thing, but despite our nerves, conversation did flow as normal.
“Mike, can I ask just one thing?” she finally asked as we spooned our desserts.
“You can ask me anything.”
“I want to go home with you tonight, but I can’t be intimate too quickly.”
“But you want to come home with me and cuddle?”
The fact she had to glance away as she started to blush made me chuckle. “I sleep alone every night, and I have done for far too long. I think it’s time I found myself snuggling up against a rather handsome man that I’ve definitely been developing some strong feelings for in the past few months.”
“How long do you want to wait?” I had to ask as I was simply curious. I’d gone without for over a year.
“Not too long,” she replied rather eagerly, “I know you’ve probably, you know, relied on your hand for relief for quite a while. Trust me, it’s been the same thing for me.”
“I am wondering how I will react to, um, being naked with you.”
She leaned forward and smiled. “Worried that my girlcock might be bigger than your cock?”
“Well, I guess I’m a little curious,” I admitted, “You haven’t been shy in telling me how everything still works.”
“Mike… I’m going to be blunt. I’m horny all the time, and I’ve spent months fantasising about what it will be like when we make love.” I smiled at the use of that term instead of saying that I’d just fuck her. “One thing I must tell you straight away, now that we’re making this official. I’m a woman and I want to be treated like one in the bedroom.”
“I think I know what you mean,” I stated, earning a grateful smile in return, “What about foreplay though?”
“Would you be willing to try going down on me?”
“Of course.”
“I don’t mind receiving oral sex. But I don’t, um… I’ll put it simply and bluntly. I don’t top guys, Mike.”
“I wouldn’t expect you to do that considering that you’re a woman. You just have the same plumbing as me.”
She leaned over and kissed me softly. “Thank you for being so understanding,” she whispered, “I guess having been friends for a while has made all of this a little easier for both of us.”
“Ariana… I looked into your eyes, and I gaze upon your face and all I see is a beautiful woman. Granted, getting naked for the first time might be a little different for me, but we’ll get through it together.”
After dinner, we strolled along, taking in the early evening air, stopping off occasionally to sit outside and enjoy a drink, do a little people-watching, and the conversation continued to flow. What I didn’t miss was the fact she was never not touching me. Holding my hand. Resting her hand on my forearm. Stroking my arm from shoulder to hand. And the smile was constant. She was a generally happy woman, but there was something a little different that evening.
We ended up at the club a couple of hours later to meet up with a few of her friends and they were not oblivious to the change in her temperament. A couple of them pulled me to the side almost immediately, gave me a hug and asked me to simply look after her for them.
“Mike, she’s been in love with you for a while now,” her best friend stated. Chastity, a beautiful blonde who was almost as tall as me.
“I know I love her too,” I said, feeling the smile on my face form.
“She won’t tell you too quickly, and you might scare her off should you do the same thing.”
“I think we both want to see how things go first. But it’s nice just being out with her and knowing that we’re making our relationship official.”
“It’s all she’s wanted for months. She’s been nothing but patient though was ever so eager to hear about your divorce.”
Ariana came over to grab me, dragging me onto the dancefloor. She draped herself all over me, feelings her hands caressing my back as my hands moved down to cup her arse. The smile remained on her face before we shared another kiss, and this one was immediately passionate and certainly had something of mine rising to the occasion.
She felt it when pressing her body into mine, her eyes lighting up as she leaned back, her hand rising up to caress my cheek. “Well, I’ll admit to being pleased that I can feel your excitement,” she stated, “Mike… I don’t need to stay out all night. I’d rather spend the rest of the night with just you.”
“Want to go back to my place and cuddle?”
“I aim on wearing just a pair of panties and one of your t-shirts when we go to bed.”
Wishing her friends goodnight, there was no missing how happy they were for their good friend. They were all aware of our situation, the fact that Ariana had insisted on waiting until I was divorced before she would date me. They all hugged me again, wishing me a goodnight, and taking Ariana’s hand, we walked out into the cool evening air to flag down a taxi.
Ariana wasn’t a stranger to my house though she never visited alone, having told me in the early days that visiting me just herself would have been far too much of a temptation. Asking if she wanted a drink, she grinned and shook her head. Walking towards me, our lips met, and bodies moulded together as I carefully led her towards my bedroom.
She was eager to get out of her dress, guiding one of my hands to the zipper at her back, helping it slowly fall down her body until she was left standing in front of me in some very beautiful black lingerie. It was only then that she turned a little shy and awkward. I had a feeling it was the first time she’d been in such a position with a man in quite some time.
“Can I have a shirt and I’ll go and get changed?” she asked softly, “I’ll also, um, untuck myself.”
“I was wondering…”
“Once you’re used to me, I’ll stop doing that. If you don’t mind the idea of me poking you when I’m horny…”
I had her laughing when showing her all the t-shirts I had in one of the drawers. Nearly all of them were black and had the name of a band across the chest. If I was lucky, the back would have tour dates and the places they had toured around the country. Sometimes, I’d just buy tour shirts from some of my favourite bands that had not landed on our shores.
“And now I definitely know what your favourite genre of music is,” she stated as I handed her one of my t-shirts, “I’ll admit to listening to a few songs on Spotify whenever you’ve mentioned a band. Some of the songs are very catchy.”
“Bet I don’t look like the sort of metal head you imagined, right?”
Kissing my cheek, I pointed her towards the bathroom as I undressed down to my underwear, sliding under the sheets and waiting for her to return. She appeared in the doorway a couple of minutes later, looking adorably awkward in my black t-shirt and her pair of panties. I didn’t miss the slight bulge as she made her way across to the bed.
Sliding under the sheets next to me, I turned to face her. Our bodies moulded together again as we shared one hell of a kiss, Ariana raising her leg to rest on top of mine as I felt her fingers digging slightly into my back. Running my hand down to her arse, I let it slide underneath her shirt and up her back, noticing that she’d taken off her bra.
We spent the next few minutes making out. I was in no doubt the months of waiting would now be well and truly put into the past. I was eager to get her naked and a whole lot more, but I knew she needed to take her time with me. And I didn’t want to rush her into anything. We finally calmed down before I rolled onto my back, Ariana snuggling into my side as I cuddled her tight to my side.
“Um… I guess I should admit one thing,” I said, breaking the comfortable silence, “Being that you are a woman though with a slight difference… Um… I know porn isn’t real but…”
“Watched it just to get an idea?”
“Well, I’ve done that. And I thought I’d just go looking at amateur stuff. The internet is full of gorgeous transwomen who either pose nude and more to make money, and there are some who do it to simply share their journey.”
“I’m not what they call hung, Mike,” she said softly, “Though you probably don’t mind either way.”
“What matters is that when we are intimate, we’ll be making love.”
She was silent for a few seconds before I felt her squeeze me, and I felt my shoulder get slightly wet. “You’ve been so good to me,” she whispered, “I’ve wanted this moment for so long. And now that I have it, I know I’m going to want this every single night going forward.”
“You’re welcome to stay whenever you want. I know that already.”
“Come to mine on Tuesday night. I’ll cook us dinner. And then we should spend all weekend together… I’m hoping some of next weekend will be spent in this bed doing very naughty things.”
“How are you in the kitchen?”
“I love cooking.”
“I had to learn being a single man. The one thing my ex-wife could do was master the kitchen. Probably the only thing I miss about the woman.”
“I’ve taken note of all the foods you’ve enjoyed over the past few months. I can do complicated dishes, or I can serve up a simple but very tasty steak, marinated to perfection.”
“Do that near naked and I’ll keep you company.”
“I’ll just wear an apron and then eat naked if that’s what you’d like.”
Waking up the next morning with Ariana spooned back against me, she let me know that she was awake by chuckling as she wiggled her butt against my erection. When I asked if she woke up in the same condition, she guided my hand down her body towards her groin when I felt a tent in her panties. I made her gasp when I gently ran my fingers up and down the shaft before I ran my hand underneath her t-shirt up towards one of her breasts.
“We’re definitely not waiting too long to make love as I already love how you touch me,” she whispered.
After we each showered and shared breakfast, she put on the same dress before I drove her home. Walking her to the front door, we shared one last, long passionate kiss, feeling her body mould against mine again. When she leaned back, I raised a hand to caress her cheek, her lower lip trembling slightly as she gazed at me with an expression I immediately understood.
“I’ll pack a bag and come to yours on Tuesday night so I can cook dinner,” she suggested, “And I’ll pack even more clothes for the weekend.”
“Or you don’t have to pack many if we end up doing other things that don’t require much clothing.”
“You want to see me naked?” she asked softly.
“God yes.”
“Good. I just hope that when reality hits…”
“Ariana, you’re just a little different to the other women I’ve been with before. Trust me, it’s going to be okay.”
All my colleagues at work sensed a real change in my demeanour on Monday. I was probably smiling a lot more and I certainly had a spring in my step, and that was without even being intimate. Tuesday was even more amusing as I was distracted most of the day, thinking about Ariana coming to visit and staying again that night.
I arrived home at my usual time, Ariana knocking on my front door just after I’d changed into some more comfortable clothing. Opening the door to be greeted by her smiling face, we shared a soft kiss before I stepped back to look her up and down. A simple vest that left her slightly tanned arms exposed and a short skirt that showed off her rather lovely legs. Leading her inside, she left her small bag in my bedroom before we met in the kitchen, showing her where everything was. To my amusement, she disappeared again after kissing my cheek, returning wearing just an apron, turning around to show me her bare backside.
And what a lovely backside it was. Moving to pull her against me, she moaned softly as my lips moved to her neck, feeling her push her arse against my groin as she probably wasn’t surprised to feel some hardness already.
“I did say I’d cook for you naked,” she said with a giggle.
“So if I were to move my hands down and underneath the apron…”
“You’ll get a nice surprise as I’m a little excited too.”
“And how are we sleeping tonight?”
“Naked,” she whispered, “I don’t want to be intimate yet… Well, I mean I don’t want to have sex though I’m hoping you might accept something from me that’ll put a smile on your face.”
“Oh… Really?”
“Mike… You were so patient with me. I know you wanted to date me months ago. I know that. You know that. But you listened to me and understood my reasons. And I must be honest, my feelings for you already are so strong, it scares me a little bit.”
“I feel the same way too,” I admitted.
She turned and smiled before telling me to take a seat at the counter while she got things ready. Over the next hour, she proved to be a magnificent cook, and I kept her happy by keeping her glass of wine relatively full. Sitting down to eat, the conversation flowed easily as always. She was interested in my career as much as I knew she loved what she did, a career as a social worker helping other young teenagers who were going through crises of identity and sexuality.
Retiring to the living room after I cleaned up everything, Ariana removed the apron before sitting down next to me, giving me a look at her naked body for the first time. I could sense her nerves though they quickly disappeared as I drank in every inch of her body. Her breasts were obviously fake but in proportion, letting me know she was a C-cup, admitting that anything bigger would have just looked ridiculous. As I ran my eyes down over her toned torso, she adjusted herself enough that I could see her girlcock for the first time, glancing up to see her blushing as she was almost achingly hard, or so it seemed.
Coming together to kiss, I ended up as naked as she was rather quickly, hands exploring each other’s bodies, and when her hand moved down to grasp my cock, I couldn’t help the groan that escaped me as it had been a long time since anyone else had touched me there.
“Well, you’re bigger than me,” she said with humour.
She shuddered when my fingers caressed and then started to slowly fondle her girlcock at the same time. It did feel a little weird at first though I’d long accepted her and knew that I would quickly get used to the idea once we were in an intimate setting. Her fingers continued to work my cock, and I was left thinking that she really wanted to make me cum.
I knew what I was in for when she finally broke the kiss, smiled at me, and carefully slid onto the floor between my legs, gazing up at me with eyes full of lust and what I already knew was love. She ran her tongue up and down my cock, licking it like a lollipop, and I’d never seen a woman looking so happy in giving me a blowjob. Hell, my ex-wife had usually given me a blowjob only begrudgingly yet expected me to worship her pussy every single time we were intimate.
“I love sucking cock though I’m careful when I select partners,” she told me as her tongue remained busy, “And I love swallowing cum. I can give you tips on how it’ll taste even better for me.”
“You’re serious?”
“Mike, I’m going to do this for you all the time. And if you want to return the favour…”
“I do. I always enjoyed giving oral though it never felt equal with most of my previous lovers.”
That made her smile. “Well, you’re going to enjoy being with me as I’ll just happily sit here and suck your cock and want nothing but a hug and kiss afterwards.” She paused and added softly, “And when we’re comfortable enough, to hear you say that you love me too.”
Hand on heart, what followed next was the best blowjob of my life. Lips, tongue and her hand worked in unison. She didn’t ignore my balls though I wasn’t too fussed about attention being given to them. My cock was sensitive enough, and her skills were more than good enough to have me on the verge of orgasm rather quickly. Her head bobbed up and down faster and faster, her tongue driving me insane at times, my head rolling back as I released one loud groan after another.
“That’s it, baby,” she cooed, “You let me know how great this is. I want to taste you cum in my mouth.”
“In a minute,” I grunted, running my fingers through her hair and resting my hand on the back of her head. Her eyes lit up and I think she liked that.
I warned her when I was about to cum, feeling her lips seal around my shaft just as the first spurt fired into her mouth. When she moaned, I managed a smile despite still groaning and grunting as I released quite a lot of cum. Enjoying an orgasm thanks to someone else is always a much better feeling than with your hand.
After cleaning me up with her tongue, I helped her up to straddle my lap as we shared one hell of a kiss, my fingers caressing her back and her arse as I felt her girlcock poking me. When I moved a hand to grasp it again, she released a soft moan into my mouth.
“Just stroke me until I cum, baby,” she whispered, “Want me to cum on you?”
“You sure you don’t want, you know, me to blow you in return?”
“Later, baby. I’m just really turned on and want to cum right now.”
When I had her whimpering and head resting against my shoulder as I stroked her girlcock, I couldn’t help smiling at the fact that I was exciting her so much. And when she kissed me as I felt her cum start to land on my chest and abdomen, it was such an intense kiss that we needed to break it to catch our breath, Ariana gazing at me with nothing but love in her eyes for a few seconds.
Heading to bed a little later, she blew me a second time, really stretching it out this time by bringing me to the brink more than once before letting me calm down, and the fact she really seemed to enjoy just having my cock in her mouth was another new experience. When she finally did allow me to orgasm, it was such an intense one that I nearly passed out from sheer pleasure.
This time, I did return the favour by getting her off with my mouth. As I kneeled between her legs and got a good look at her girlcock, it wasn’t as long as mine though it was nearly as thick. Her entire groin region was smooth, Ariana letting me know that she waxed as she hated having hair there. I barely hesitated in taking her girlcock in my mouth. Yes, slightly weird again for a few seconds though once I was in the swing of things, and I heard her moaning, I smiled to myself as I was soon bobbing up and down, learning what she liked and didn’t like as my fingers fondled her balls and even moved down to her arse, something she definitely enjoyed.
“Oh god, I’m gonna cum!” she exclaimed after a few minutes.
When she did, I was ready for it, and was surprised at the taste of her cum. I won’t say it was something to savour, but it wasn’t as unpleasant as I thought it might be. And when she heard me gulp it down, her eyes opened a little wider before the smile spread even more on her face.
“I love you, Mike,” she whispered, “I’ve been in love with you for months now.”
Lifting myself up to rest above her, I met her eyes and the way she looked at me, I knew she meant every single word. “I love you too, Ariana,” I admitted, “Probably felt the same way about you as long as you have me. But I’m glad you made me wait for this. It means more knowing that I am completely free of everything.”
Waking up with her the next morning, we were both hard and horny. Ariana suggested we pleasure each other at the same time. I always found a sixty-nine a little awkward as it was hard to focus on eating pussy when my dick was being sucked, but I was willing to try. In the end, I think it was a race of who would cum first, but when I slid a finger into her arse, she moaned around my cock and my mouth was quickly filled with hot cum.
After showering and breakfast, I escorted Ariana outside to her car. We shared one last kiss before she moulded herself against me, holding her tightly in my arms.
“Come over on Thursday,” I finally said, “I’ll cook dinner, and you might as well just stay with me until Monday morning.”
“Going to get far too used to this very quickly…”
To make life a little easier for her, I picked her up from her place after finishing work on Thursday. Ariana walked out wheeling a small suitcase behind her, making a joke that she didn’t need to pack too much. She made me blush when suggesting the suitcase wasn’t just full of clothes but other things we might like to use in an intimate setting.
I’d not always been confident in the kitchen when it came to preparing meals, thankful to my two ex-roommates as they had taken me under their wing and showed me how to prepare simple but tasty meals that didn’t take too long to get ready. Ariana thoroughly enjoyed what I prepared, helped me clean up the kitchen afterwards, retiring to the living room afterwards where we spent the next hour or so chatting away.
“I was so worried when I told you how I felt that it might have been too fast,” she said as she shuffled closer to me, leaning in to give me a soft kiss, “But hearing you say those same words back… It’s been a very long time since I heard them said so honestly.”
“Though we’ve only just started our relationship officially, our friendship has grown incredibly close over the months. We were pretty much dating without using that term to describe it.”
Ariana stood up and offered her hand, leading me to the bedroom. Slowly undressing each other, there was no hesitation or shyness from her this evening. Once I was helping take off her panties, her bra having already joined all our clothes on the floor, I smiled at her when her hard girlcock popped free. We gently stroked each other for a couple of minutes as we made out before she had me sit back on the edge of the bed while she lowered herself to her knees.
“I only want to cum tonight when we’re making love,” she told me, gazing up at me looking as happy as I’d ever seen her, “I’ve been dreaming about this lovely cock of yours finally being inside me in a few minutes.”
“Going to make me cum?”
“I know what I said about loving your cum, but tonight, I only want to feel you cum inside me when making love too. I just want to give this a little attention first before making love. I’m otherwise prepared and ready to make love.”
“Um… Anything you need me to do?” I wondered.
“I know you have a sexual history before me. Had anal sex?”
“Yep.”
“Eaten arse?”
“Not often but that’s what I was wondering.”
“I do enjoy receiving, and it will always be a great way to get me ready before you slide this big cock inside me the first time.”
I barely lasted a few minutes before I felt an orgasm approaching. Letting Ariana know that I was close, she pulled back with a smile on her face before she leaned up to kiss me. Lifting herself up onto the bed, we resumed making out as my hands moved down to her arse. Gently squeezing each cheek made her giggle, complimenting my strong hands as she leaned towards the nightstand where she had placed the lube.
She enjoyed the use of my fingers as we eventually ended up positioned with Ariana’s head on a pillow, arse slightly raised as I was on my knees behind her, running my fingers up and down her back before I finally leaned down and licked her arse for the first time. Applying a little lube improved the flavour, and she was soon moaning rather loudly and more compliments about my tongue quickly followed.
Stroking her girlcock at the same time, she eventually rolled over onto her back and my mouth ended up taking her girlcock, feeling her fingers run through my hair, gazing up to see a dazzling smile on her face.
“Lube that big cock of yours,” she whispered, “I need you, baby.”
I’ll admit to feeling a mixture of excitement and nerves as I applied lube to my cock and then more to her arse. Leaning forward as I pressed the head of my cock against her arsehole, we shared a soft kiss, her fingers caressing the back of my head again.
“I love you,” she said softly, “And this is just going to confirm how good together we are.”
We groaned in unison as I ever so carefully slid my cock inside her for the first time. She felt incredibly tight and warm, Ariana leaning up to kiss me passionately as I eventually had every inch of my cock buried inside her. Glancing down to see her girlcock was already rock hard and leaking, our eyes met again as I gently started to thrust while she stroked herself at the same time.
I felt her body moving in time with my thrusts as I moved my eyes from her girlcock to her own eyes. The look of lust and love in her eyes made my heart start to beat even faster. She was begging me to fuck her faster and harder, sensing that she was stroking herself even quicker.
“Fuck,” I grunted, “You feel so good…”
“You’re already perfect, Mike,” she groaned, “I’m so close to cumming already.”
“Then cum for me, sweetheart,” I stated, leaning down to kiss her, “Though I hope you cum again when you’re bouncing on my dick later.”
Ariana cried out as she came, both of us looking down to see a few spurts of cum erupt from her girlcock. Watching her orgasm was incredibly exciting, Ariana feeling the urge to kiss me hard before begging me to fuck her harder and finally cum inside her for the first time. Releasing her girlcock, her hands ended up caressing my back, her legs around my body as her ankles rested just above my arse.
Warning her that I was close, she tightened her legs just enough that I couldn’t pull out, pumping her faster and faster until I passed the point of no return, groaning loudly before I buried my cock as deep as possible, and I felt cum fire like a cannon from my cock. Ariana couldn’t stop smiling as she felt each throb of my cock. We shared another long kiss that continued after my orgasm passed, only stopping when we both needed to catch our breath.
“Are you okay?” she asked, making me smile at the genuine concern in her tone, “I know it was different for you.”
“Ariana… I love you for you. And honestly… I know I’m going to enjoy our lives together in the future, in and out of the bedroom.”
“Totally need to ride your big dick soon… And I love being fucked from behind, my girlcock just dangling as my lover pounds me…”
It didn’t take long until I was rock hard again, and Ariana proved ever so eager to do exactly what she said, making sure I was lying back comfortably before she slowly lowered herself down on my cock. My hands caressed her body, taking great delight in feeling up her breasts, something that made her giggle as she knew I found her breasts rather distracting at times. They were just perfect for her body.
As she slowly started to rock herself on my cock, her girlcock slowly got nice and hard. Once it was, she lubed up again and started to stroke herself. It was a mesmerising sight, and when I admitted that I did enjoy watching transwomen masturbating, as they couldn’t exactly fake an orgasm, Ariana leaned forward to kiss me again.
“I’ll send you some naughty videos and photos in the future,” she said softly, “Though masturbating with your big cock inside me is so much better.”
“You use toys?” I wondered.
“I do though I won’t need to use them from now on.”
I learned that Ariana absolutely loved riding my cock over the next few minutes. The sounds that escaped her seemed to make my cock even harder, and she was quickly pumping her girlcock faster and faster, ever so eager to cum again with my cock buried inside her. She leaned down a couple of times to kiss me as my hands caressed the soft skin on her back. The look in her eyes was one of unbridled lust, and she eventually had to lift herself back and pump her girlcock even harder.
Feeling her cum on me was a major turn-on. Her moans of pleasure were music to my ears. Once her orgasm subsided, she slowly stopped moving as her lower lip started to tremble. A wave of emotion hit her so she needed to lay down on me while I cuddled her for a few minutes, feeling her shaking every so often.
“Sorry…” she finally murmured, “It’s just that I haven’t felt this good in so long. And you make me feel so fucking good, Mike.”
“That’s all I want, Ariana. I love making the woman I love as happy as she makes me.”
She leaned back enough to leave a soft kiss on my lips before we rolled over, so she was on her back again. Resuming our movements, I watched her face as I gently made love to her. The look of love now in her eyes made me stop for a moment as I just had to gaze into them. She started to blush slightly before she whispered that she loved me so much.
After I came again, we agreed to shower quickly as we needed to clean off some fluids before quickly drying ourselves off and snuggling in bed. As she cuddled into my side with my arm wrapped around her, her fingers started to caress my chest.
“Mike, I need to ask if you’re okay given that was our first time together? I just want to be sure that you’re not silently freaking out.”
“You looked gorgeous while riding me, and I enjoyed every moment we were intimate.”
“Good. But if you end up feeling a little weird over the next few days, please talk to me about it. I know I have a girlcock, not a pussy, and that…” She fell silent and cuddled me tighter. “It just felt right. Absolutely perfect. What I’ve been searching for so long,” she finally whispered.
“I haven’t been this happy in a long time, Ariana…”
We spent the rest of the weekend barely leaving the house, and most of that time was spent in the bedroom as we both felt an overwhelming desire to be intimate constantly. We’d waited so long to finally give in to temptation. Now that we finally had, we simply couldn’t get enough of each other. We barely bothered with clothing on Saturday, and only dressed on Sunday as we did pop out for breakfast, requiring something heavy to fill our stomachs.
Ariana stayed with me until Monday morning, and I wasn’t all that surprised when she was a little emotional when saying goodbye to me before leaving for work. She clung to me every so tightly and I nearly asked her to move in with me then and there.
“Now that we know we’re compatible in the bedroom as well as everywhere else, do we really need to wait for certain things?” I did ask.
“I don’t want to wait too long.”
“Therefore, what I can suggest is that you’re welcome to stay here whenever you want. Just let me know when you’re coming over. Leave a few things here if you’d like to.”
“Mike… I know it’s Monday morning, but have you thought about getting married again?”
“I loved being married. And there was a time when I was head over heels in love with my ex-wife. Being divorced does suck as I hoped that I wouldn’t become another statistic. What I can tell you right now, Ariana, is that I’m feeling things for you that I didn’t feel about her. I think part of it is… Maybe curiosity with the journey that you’ve taken so far and the journey still to come. I want to be by your side on that journey. Show you all the love and commitment possible, particularly on those days when things might be difficult.”
“I’ve dreamed of wearing a white dress and walking down an aisle towards my future husband.”
“Maybe it’ll come true one day.”
Driving her home to pick up her car, I got out and walked with her towards it. She slid behind the wheel and lowered the window so I could lean in and kiss her one last time, exchanging whispered words of love to each other. Stepping back so she could drive away, I was left thinking the smile on her face was never going to disappear before she blew me a kiss and gave me a delightful little wave before she drove away.
Whistling a tune, I slid behind the wheel of my car and drove to work.
Epilogue
I asked Ariana to move in with me within three months though, to be honest, she’d spent most of those three months staying at my place anyway. Her friends all told me that they’d never seen her so happy and in love, and I think she spoke only good things about me in return as they all absolutely adored me. Whenever we were together with her friends, the way she would gaze at me, almost hanging on every word I was saying, the way she would always affectionately touch me… No one was left in any doubt about how we felt about each other.
Our sex life was fantastic. It didn’t take long before we were comfortable doing certain things together. We rarely went a day without making love as our libidos matched nearly perfectly. When it came to running the household, we were a real team. The fact we both loved to cook meant that many evenings were spent together in the kitchen. Having lived alone for quite a while, I had no problem doing all the inside chores though Ariana told me that she would take on a few more inside jobs if I looked after the outside.
We also discussed other big things. We both wanted to get married in the near future. Ariana admitted that she had no real interest in children, and though I had wanted them with my ex-wife, I’d lost the desire to have them during the divorce and now had little interest in wanting to spend nearly twenty years raising a couple of kids. I wanted to focus on myself, my partner, and our life together as a partnership.
Getting married six months after she moved in was the best day of our lives. She looked absolutely gorgeous in her white dress, and the smile on her face didn’t fade from the moment our eyes met in the small hall where we were married. Only friends were invited as she had nothing to do with her family as much as I had nothing to do with mine. I had no desire to ever see them again, and Ariana never asked me about them as much as I never spoke all that much about hers. She’d even slowly cut links with her brother, taking his continued support of his parents to heart.
We have no real plans to do anything except live our lives quietly and happily, focusing primarily on each other but ensuring we enjoy our careers and our lives in general. Most important is that I spend every day going forward making Ariana as happy as she has made me.
I still don’t think she quite understands just how much she has meant to me since that night we met.
Chapter 131: Convict [Incest]
Notes:
Let’s be honest, Australia and Australians have a somewhat weird relationship with criminals and criminality. The first white settlers were mostly convicts arriving in 1788 on the First Fleet. The transportation of prisoners (convicts) only stopped in 1868, with over 150,000 being sent from the United Kingdom to Australia in eighty years of transportation. However, free settlers did start to arrive very quickly after the First Fleet.
Then there are the ‘bushrangers’ which have been romanticised over the generations, the most famous being Ned Kelly, who has become somewhat of a folk hero to many for his stance as an anti-authority figure. Then again, a lot of Australians don’t like authority too much. Our relationship with the police has always been fractious at best. And we really don’t like politicians. It’s not unusual for the Prime Minister to be booed when he appears at the NRL Grand Final, even if he (or she) was someone that the majority had voted for.
The fact someone like Mark ‘Chopper’ Read could also become somewhat of a celebrity, considering his extensive criminal record, even having a film made about him while he became a prolific author, is another example of our rather interesting viewpoint regarding criminals.
Anyway, just a tiny history lesson before the story.
Chapter Text
I don’t think many young men or women expect to become parents when they’re still eighteen years old. And I’ll be honest from the start. I wasn’t in love with Belinda as much as she wasn’t in love with me, but we were young, and the sex was fantastic when we started up together. We were not each other’s firsts by a long way by the time we started having sex. We grew up in the western suburbs of Sydney where the rate of teenage pregnancies was high. If we’d been smarter, we’d have taken note of the statistics and taken precautions.
I didn’t want to wear a condom and she hated the feeling of a condom-covered dick inside her as well. I didn’t ask her about birth control. I assumed she was on the pill as most parents would have their daughters on birth control at an earlier age. But we were attracted to each and wanted to have sex, and let’s be honest, when you’re young and dumb, and hormones are ranging, all you’re worried about as a young man is sticking your cock into a pussy as often as possible.
That carried on for three months until she arrived at my parent’s doorstep one afternoon, dressed in her McDonald’s uniform. We’d both gone all the way through six years of high school but neither of us had a chance at going any further. I was working as a labourer, and the only real hope I had of ever making it somewhere was through playing sports.
“We need to talk, Nick,” she stated,
“Sure, come on in.”
Mum was already home from work. Dad worked long hours as a truck driver, sometimes heading interstate for days on end, and he wasn’t around all that often. My younger sister, Natalie, was in her bedroom, studying hard. If anyone had a chance of escaping our situation, it was her. She was the one bright part of our otherwise dreary lives.
Taking a seat, Belinda turned to me, and I could see she was frightened. Even my somewhat dumb mind figured it out. “I’m pregnant, Nick,” she told me.
“How?” I asked. Belinda gave me a look that said I was an idiot. “I thought you were on the pill.”
“Well, I am but… I forget to take it sometimes.”
“Oh…”
“Yeah…”
“So, um, what are you going to do?”
She started to cry. “I don’t know,” she murmured. I did the right thing by hugging her. I didn’t love her, but I liked her a lot. I wouldn’t have sex with someone I didn’t like. She was reasonably attractive, and I thought she was a lot of fun, a nice girl. Honestly, neither of us was particularly smart, something she freely admitted, but she had a good heart and, frankly, deserved someone better than me.
And the child would probably deserve a better father.
“I’m not getting an abortion, Nick. I can’t do that to my first baby.”
“Mum!” I yelled out. She appeared in the doorway within seconds, took one look at the pair of us on the tatty lounge, and sighed.
“You’re a fucking idiot, Nick. I told you to wrap your shit up if you were going to go fuck around!”
“It’s not the time, Mum,” I growled in reply.
Mum sat down and was sympathetic towards Belinda at least, hugging her tightly as she continued to scowl in my direction. I just rolled my eyes as I knew we’d both fucked up but now wasn’t the time for recriminations. Even I knew the thing I needed to do was step up and support Belinda. Once Mum calmed down, she asked if Belinda had spoken to her parents. Admitting she hadn’t, that’s when she looked at me and said I’d need to be with Belinda when she told her parents. Her parents were far better off than my family. They’d never particularly liked me, as I was ‘from the other side of the tracks’.
Belinda wanted to stay the night and I felt I couldn’t deny her that. Cuddling up in bed later that night, she started to cry again and, I admit, I felt awful, feeling it was my fault. I didn’t say anything, simply doing what I could to help her feel better. She whispered just before falling asleep that she was just glad I wasn’t angry at her. I assured her that would never have happened. I was just as responsible as she was.
Waking up the next morning, she was feeling a little better about things. Sitting down with my mother before we all needed to head out to work, Belinda headed home first to get changed before heading to McDonald’s for her shift. After she left, Mum smacked me on the back of my head as I was ready to head out the door.
“God damn it, Nick. This is not what you needed. Life is fucking difficult enough and you just had to go and get a girl pregnant.”
“Gee, thanks for the support, Mum,” I retorted, “Remind me. I’m eighteen. How old are you right now?”
“That’s not the fucking point and you know it! Your sister is doing everything possible to escape the cycle of shit we’re stuck in. You realise you’re now stuck in it too, right? You think you’re going to get anywhere once you’ve had a baby. Belinda won’t be able to work after giving birth, so that means it’s all on you to support her and your child. Think you’re capable of it yet?”
“Jesus, Mum, lay it on thick, why don’t you?”
“I’m giving you a healthy fucking dose of reality, young man. You think I want to be married to your father?” That had me staring at her in surprise. “The reason I’m married to the man is that he knocked me up once, and then I was dumb enough to let him knock me up again with your sister. Getting married was the sensible option, but if you think it’s because we’re deeply in love with each other, think again. There’s a good reason he’s out on the road more often than not. It’s because we can’t stand each other.”
I sat down on the couch, staring at her in shock. I knew they didn’t have the greatest of marriages, but for it to be stated so bluntly blindsided me completely. “Mum, I mean…”
She sighed and sat down next to me. “I’m not going to apologise for being harsh, Nick. But I know you don’t love that poor girl, so now you make a choice. You either stay together to raise the child, you agree to some sort of custody arrangement, or you become a deadbeat daddy. And if you choose the third option, you can move out right now. I’m not having my son be a deadbeat.”
“Mum, give me at least some credit.”
“Good. You need to do the right thing by that young woman. She probably doesn’t expect marriage, but she will want the father by her side as support for the next few months, and I’d suggest you have some serious discussions about living arrangements. I’m telling you right now that you won’t be living here. We don’t have the space and I’m not having another baby in this house.”
“Maybe her parents…”
“Look, I don’t know them, but I am aware they are far better off than us. I wouldn’t be surprised if they recommended that she abort the child. They can’t force it, of course, but if they don’t support her, then you are all she’ll have.”
“Oh…”
“You’re going to be doing a lot of growing up very quickly over the next few months, Nick.” When she took my hand, I met her eyes, and she managed a thin smile. “I’m really fucking angry at you right now, Nick. I didn’t want to be a grandmother so early. But it is what it is. Give me a little time, and you’ll both have my support, as much as I can realistically give.” She stood up and turned to me. “Come give your mother a hug, as I know you’re absolutely terrified under that calm exterior.” She hugged me tightly before whispering, “I do love you. Never doubt that for a second.”
She was right, of course. Mum knew her son rather well. The idea that I was going to be a father before I even turned nineteen scared the living daylights out of me. Hugging me for a couple of minutes, she let me go as we needed to head off. Arriving at work, I figured telling my boss straight away would be the best idea, as I had no real idea what a pregnancy would mean, but he was older and had kids, so I assumed he’d know what I’d be in for.
A week later, I knocked on the front door of Belinda’s home. It was a much nicer house than the place my parents rented. Even though my father made good money as a trucker, they’d never been able to afford to buy their own place, just one of millions stuck in the rental cycle. Belinda’s mother opened the door, and I knew it wasn’t going to go well from the look she gave me.
Belinda was sitting at the table near the kitchen. Her father was sitting at the head, looked at my appearance and told me to sit down, his tone anything but friendly. His mother sat opposite as I took Belinda’s hand. A quick glance and smile suggested she appreciated the gesture.
“To say we are both incredibly disappointed is an understatement,” her father said, “We have already discussed options with Belinda. She refuses to have an abortion despite it being the most sensible option.”
“I am not aborting my baby, Daddy!” she yelled before bursting into tears, leaning into my side as she cried. “It’s my baby. Our baby. I’m having the baby.”
Her father was impassive, but I could read her mother better. She was sympathetic and I could see her weakening with every sob of her daughter as I cuddled her. I didn’t look at her father, only focusing on her. “Bill… She’s our little girl…” her mother started to say.
“Who’s been dumb enough to get herself knocked up barely out of school and past her eighteenth birthday!”
“Hey!” I shouted, “Talk about me like that all you want…”
“You got something to say, boy?” he growled, “You’re responsible for this mess.”
“And I’m going to do something about it.”
“What exactly are you going to do?”
“Support Belinda however I can.” Her father snorted though when I looked at her mother, she returned a quick smile. Her father had never liked me, but her mother had softened during the few months we’d been together. “Look, I know you think I’m dumb and have nothing to offer…”
“Smartest thing you’ve ever said, boy,” her father stated. I stood up and glared at him, feeling my hands curl into fists. I might not be smart, but I’d put this arrogant prick on the ground easily. “Sit down,” he ordered, “You even think of touching me and I’ll see you behind bars while ensuring you never see your child.”
I didn’t sit down, glancing at her mother. She smirked and I think she enjoyed the idea of her husband having his arse handed to him. “Nick,” Belinda whispered, taking my hand, “Don’t fight with Daddy. It won’t help us.” She squeezed my hand affectionately. “Please, Nick. I need you to help me through this. By my side. Hurting Daddy won’t help us.”
“Nick,” her mother said softly, “I understand and it’s okay. Just take a seat. We obviously have a great deal to talk about.”
Sighing, I took a seat, Belinda moving her chair as close as possible, wrapping my arm around her almost possessively as I kept my eyes on her first before I met the eyes of her father. “You’re not moving in here,” he stated bluntly, “No chance am I having someone like you under my roof.”
“Bill, that’s enough!” his wife stated.
“Melinda, he’s…”
“He’s going to be the father of our first grandchild, Bill.”
“Not if she did the smart thing and aborted it.”
“Daddy!” Belinda squealed.
“Bill!” He refused to look at her. “Bill, we are not forcing our daughter into having an abortion. I swear to God, if you don’t give this up right now, I’m going to take action myself. You think Daddy will tolerate how you are handling this matter with his grandchild?”
His eyes turned to her. “You seriously think this is a good idea?”
“Not entirely, but Belinda is eighteen years old and is capable of making her own decisions. And it is our role as parents to support that decision, even if we might disagree. I didn’t plan on being a grandmother so quickly, but I will be supporting our daughter, and that means we will do more than just tolerate the fact Nick will be a fixture in our lives going forward.”
He glared at me for a few seconds before he sighed. “Fine. I’m still not having him under our roof, Melinda. But we can support through other means. You’re obviously going to need a place to live, and I doubt you make enough to pay rent, bills, groceries and everything you’re going to need for a baby.”
“You’re right,” I replied, as he was one hundred percent right about that.
So we came to some sort of agreement. Belinda and I would find a place to live, probably nothing more than a two-bedroom apartment. Hell, probably a one-bedroom apartment to start and we’d go from there. While he wouldn’t entertain providing a massive amount of financial support, he would help his daughter with certain things. I knew her mother would do a hell of a lot more, and my mother would help out where possible.
It took us four months to find something that we could afford that wasn’t a hovel. I wasn’t going to be raising our daughter, as we’d learned the sex of our child when we could, in some cockroach-infested hovel. Despite the fact it was unexpected, Belinda and I were ever so excited, and it did help us grow closer, even feeling those first stirrings of love for each other. I enjoyed going to classes with her, work permitting, and watching her belly start to swell with life.
Every spare cent I earned was spent on preparing our little apartment for the arrival of our daughter. Belinda wasn’t planning on quitting work until as late as possible until there was a united front of her parents, my mother and myself about her taking maternity leave early so she could relax before giving birth. She relented rather easily, knowing it was only because we cared.
I was at work when my phone buzzed, her mother calling to let me know they were on their way to the hospital. As soon as I told my boss, he told me to piss off and not come back for at least a couple of days, laughing away as my excitement had been growing, asserting that I had no idea what I was in for once our daughter was born.
Belinda was magnificent in giving birth. I was surprised she wanted me in the room with her, figuring she’d want her mother. “No, the father will be with me,” she insisted. I simply sat beside her the entire time, holding her hand, whispering encouragement, placing a damp cloth on her head, anything I could to offer support.
Then I heard our daughter crying. Belinda started to cry as well. Once they’d cleaned up our daughter, they handed her over to Belinda first. I couldn’t remember the last time I cried, probably when I was a lot younger. But when she handed me our little girl, I couldn’t keep the tears at bay.
We named her Amelia Belinda Martin. When she said she should have my surname, I was surprised by that, but when she had that sort of smile that said she was thinking, I knew what she wanted.
A month later, I’d bought an admittedly cheap ring and proposed. By now, we did genuinely love each other, and the idea of being married to the mother of our child not only felt right, but it was the right thing to do as well.
Mum was pleased I was making ‘an honest woman of Belinda’. Melinda was delighted about our engagement. Her father grunted but still shook my hand. I had a feeling we’d never get along, but he had softened considerably the moment he held his granddaughter. He didn’t stand a chance when I saw him crying afterwards. It was the only time the two of us would ever share a hug.
Our marriage barely lasted four years. We didn’t have more children, and although we absolutely loved our daughter, and we did love each other, we were simply too young, and in many ways, still too immature to deal with both raising a child and dealing with each other. The peace perhaps lasted six months before we were arguing about stupid things. Arguments about stupid things turned into arguments about nearly anything. I started working longer hours to avoid her. The extra money came in handy, opening up an account just for my daughter, thinking she could use a little nest egg when she was old enough.
Our separation was a mutual agreement. Belinda didn’t want our daughter growing up in a broken home, but we could admit our relationship was untenable. Any feelings of love we had for each other had long since disappeared. We both knew that we’d never been in love, our love had blossomed because of the pregnancy and our daughter. We agreed to part on friendly terms and make sure our daughter was still raised in a loving environment.
I moved back home with my mother as I had no real option. The custody arrangement was made formal without lawyers, agreeing that my daughter would be with me every second weekend and one night one week, two nights the next week. It was better than I expected, Belinda going so far as to hug me and assure me I was her father, would always be her father, and she would not deny our little girl her father.
Trying to explain to a four-year-old girl why her daddy was moving out broke my heart. Belinda cried as I hugged my daughter tightly, trying to explain it as simply as possible as to why it was happening. “But you still love me, Daddy?” she asked in that innocent little voice of hers.
That just tore my fucking heart out and I sobbed as I assured her my little girl owned my heart entirely, hugging her so tightly, she started to giggle, exclaiming that if Daddy kept squeezing her, she was going to go potty on his lap.
The divorce went through without fanfare. We had nothing to really split regarding assets, and I agreed to happily pay reasonable child support. Belinda never denied me access to our daughter, and our relationship as co-parents was fantastic. Mum actually loved having Amelia with us every second weekend and once or twice during the week.
“I’ve met someone,” she told me about a year after our divorce when picking up my daughter for the weekend. “I’ve been seeing him for a couple of months, and once I’m comfortable, I’ll be introducing him to Amelia.”
“No worries, Belinda. I knew you’d move on.”
“What about you?” she wondered.
Shrugging, I replied, “Dating around a bit, but nothing serious. Mostly focused on work and ensuring I could pay child support and put money away for our daughter. Means I can’t really find a place of my own, but since Mum and Dad have split up, Mum appreciates the fact I can help pay some of the bills.”
It must have been serious as I met her new fella a few months later, and she told me that it was serious enough that she was probably going to ask him to move in, as she had strong feelings for him, and he would also be able to help with the rent and bills. He seemed a decent sort, and it was obvious that Belinda really liked, even loved the guy, and Amelia seemed to like him well enough.
I had one or two girlfriends, but nothing serious where I contemplated moving out of home and living with them. I was also careful about introducing my daughter to any partner. I wasn’t expecting anyone I met to be a mother, but trying to date as a single parent wasn’t always easy. I let any potential partner know that my daughter would come first. Every second weekend I would have her, and one night one week, two nights the second week, she’d be with me too.
I learned a lot of women don’t like to hear that they’ll be second to a precocious little girl. Even her golden locks and bright blue eyes couldn’t melt some very cold hearts.
My daughter was eight years old when my life would take a drastic turn. Belinda was engaged to her fella, and they’d moved into a slightly nicer house. She’d mentioned that she was hoping to have at least one more child. I said that was her choice, as long as Amelia wasn’t left ignored. I’d read too many sad stories about children being left behind when their parent moved on into a new relationship and more children were introduced.
Picking her up one Friday afternoon from school, she seemed in a happy mood as she always was whenever Daddy picked her up. Arriving at home, she called out for her Nanna, Mum appeared and immediately gave her a hug. Whatever Mum thought about the pregnancy to begin with, she absolutely doted on her granddaughter and loved having her with her every second weekend.
Reading her a story when she went to bed later that night, she cuddled into me as always before I turned off the main light, giving her a hug and a kiss. “I love you, Daddy,” she whispered.
“I love you too, sweetheart.”
Leaving the door ajar, I wanted a beer but never touched a drop when I had my daughter with me. Mum was curled up in her armchair, happy to watch the end of the footy with me. Despite her divorce, and the fact she was still working hard for a living, she was far happier than she had been ten years earlier. With her daughter having moved out, I knew she loved having me still at home, dreading the thought of having to live in an empty home.
The next day, I took my daughter to the park so she could play around with other kids from the neighbourhood. Many of the mothers around me were single, and I knew in some eyes, I was rather eligible. Many of them absolutely adored Amelia.
It wore her out enough that she wanted to go home earlier than normal. She spent the rest of the afternoon playing in her room, having converted my sister’s old bedroom into a room for Amelia when she visited. My sister loved it, and on occasion, she’d come home and bunk with my daughter. Amelia loved it when she could spend a night with her auntie. My sister admitted to very few maternal feelings except when in the presence of her niece.
Putting Amelia to bed that night, I read her a book as always, one of her favourites, before I got ready to kiss her goodnight.
“Daddy,” she said softly. I met her eyes and the innocence was there as always. But there was also something else that you’d never expect to see in the eyes of a little girl. Guilt. And I wondered what she could possibly be feeling guilty about.
“Sweetie, you know that you can tell Daddy anything. You know that.”
She bit her bottom lip, that adorable little thing she did whenever she was thinking. “He said I shouldn’t say anything, Daddy,” she whispered.
I leaned down closer. “Whisper it to me then. Tell me what’s going on.”
She leaned in close to my ear and whispered what was happening. Ever have your heart turn to ice in the space of a few seconds, a fury building underneath that you know there was no way on earth it would be stopped? I closed my eyes and fought back the tears that formed. She explained it like any eight-year-old would. When she finished, I hugged her tightly and just about managed to muffle the sobs that wanted to escape me. I stood up and walked out of the room, calling for my mother. When she met my eyes, she knew…
“Stay with her, Mum,” I managed to say.
Mum didn’t say a word. She knew trying to talk me out of it would be pointless. “I’ll look after her, Nick. You do what needs to be done.” She paused before asking, “Is it him?”
“Yeah.”
“Never liked him.”
I grew up in the western suburbs of Sydney, the sort of place that is dog eat dog when it comes to life throughout my time at school and growing up on the streets. At plenty of schools, and in many suburbs, you still had to be made of stern stuff to survive. There’s an old term of ‘swallow some concrete and harden the fuck up’. I swallowed concrete at an early age because life was difficult enough as it was, and if you had a target on your back, if people thought you were weak, God forbid if you’re gay or an immigrant, then you were fucked.
Fighting was learned at an early age by many young men. None of that walking away or telling a teacher crap. You stood toe to toe with whoever wanted to fight and you’d only stop when someone was bleeding too much, someone was knocked out, or enough teachers arrived to pull people apart. And if you fight enough, particularly if you have a good tolerance to pain, then most think you’re not worth the blood, bruises, missing teeth and broken bones.
And if you’re fighting outside of school on the streets, it’s even uglier. There were no gangs as you’d see elsewhere, just groups of mates who would run into another group of mates, and sometimes shit went sideways and bodies would be left on the ground at the end. No-one was dead, but there’d be plenty of blood and stories to tell afterwards.
Didn’t change when you became an adult. Walk into plenty of bars and you would immediately recognise the dickheads who were there to cause trouble. Most people would avoid them, but sometimes they had a target and would come looking for it. Had more than one fight in a pub and spent more than one night in a cell. Each time, I could claim self-defence and, with CCTV in most places, I would be released rather quickly.
Never touched Belinda or any of my girlfriends though. I was sweet as pie when it came to women. Think it helped that my mother mostly raised me, and she was a hard woman. Didn’t put up with any shit from my father, and she told me from an early age about how a man should treat a woman. Add to that all the stories about violence in the home, and I certainly didn’t want my daughter exposed to it.
But violence had always been in the background of my life, one way or another. Hell, even on a jobsite, I’d seen fists being thrown more than once as workers fell out over stupid shit.
Getting into my car, I gripped the steering wheel tightly as I carefully drove towards Belinda’s house. I didn’t let her know I was coming, parking up outside, her car and his car in the driveway. Switching off the engine, I contemplated grabbing something from the toolbox. Maybe a hammer to cave his head in? Maybe a screwdriver to stick it through his eye into his brain? Maybe a pair of pliers to attach to his cock so I could tear it off?
Instead, I knew my fists would be enough. Getting out of my car, I slowly walked to the front door. Knocked politely. Waited for Belinda to open the door. When her face appeared, she looked so innocent and lovely. Couldn’t help standing there for a moment and remember the good times of our marriage, the fact we shared a daughter, the fact that, in my heart, I did still love her in my own way.
“Where is he?” I asked.
“Who, Nick?”
“Belinda… Where is he?”
She knew. She just knew why I was asking. Mothers have that sixth sense about certain things. I knew she was going to blame herself afterwards. The guilt was already overwhelming me. Our little girl…
“Backyard, Nick. He’s in the backyard.”
I walked by her and strode towards the rear of the house. “Nick…” I stopped and turned back. “Did he… Has he…”
I nodded before I turned back. I heard her immediately fall apart as I opened the back door and noticed him ahead. He turned and he knew as well. I was expecting him to run. To deny. Instead, he had this look on his face that just infuriated me even further. It’s like he knew what he was doing and was glad he was caught.
By the time I was done with him, he would have been unrecognisable to even his family. I made sure he only had a few teeth left. My steel-capped boots would have made a mess of his groin and the kicks to the head would likely have me up on a manslaughter charge. Hell, I hoped he was in a coma and would be left sucking his food through a tube for the rest of his life. I didn’t say a word the entire time. Once I was satisfied, I stepped back and looked down at his chest. It was rising and falling, so he was still alive.
Part of me, a large part, thought about just ending it. Wrapping my hands around his throat and just squeezing. But I knew I was already in trouble as it was. Even though I had a reason, I knew I was going away for a long time.
Stopping in the bathroom to wash my hands and face, I found Belinda slumped against the wall near the front door. Helping her up, I carried her towards her bedroom. She was staring into space as I made the call to her parents. I didn’t let them know exactly what was going on, just that they needed to come immediately. Belinda was in her bedroom; her partner was out in the backyard and needed an ambulance.
Returning home, Mum rose from her feet at my appearance. She didn’t say a word at first as she hugged me, knowing what I’d done without needing to tell her. I’m sure my face said it all. “They’ll be coming soon?”
“Maybe tonight. Probably tomorrow.”
Amelia was fast asleep when I checked on her. Heading to bed, I barely slept all night. Amelia came into my room at her usual time to find me awake. “I’m hungry, Daddy,” she said softly.
“Well, good morning to you, sweetheart,” I stated, lifting her up and immediately tickling her.
“Daddy!” she cried out, shrieking with laughter. Then I hugged her tightly. “Daddy… You’re not angry, are you?”
“At you, Amelia?” Feeling her nod, I hugged her even tighter. “Never, sweetheart. You did nothing wrong. You’re my little girl. You’re ever so precious, and I love you with all my heart. Okay?”
“Okay, Daddy. I love you too.”
Kissing her cheek, she snuggled into me, and I knew it might be one of the last times before I was gone for a while. “Now what do you want for breakfast?”
“Um… Coco Pops!”
“Okay then, Coco Pops it is.”
We’d finished breakfast and she was playing outside with my mother when the cops showed up at the front door. After confirming my identity, they asked if I wished to join them at the nearest police station for questioning. I knew they had me bang to rights already, though I guess that would depend on if he was awake, or if Belinda had said anything.
Agreeing to join them, I told Mum what was going on. Amelia was interested in where Daddy was going, telling her that I just needed to help the police with something. Even at eight years old, she probably knew her daddy wasn’t telling the whole truth. She hugged me tightly. “Are you in trouble, Daddy?”
“Maybe just a little.”
“Is it because…”
“No, sweetheart. Nothing is your fault. Do you believe me?”
“I do, Daddy.”
I kissed her cheek. “Good girl. Now you listen to your Nanna, and Mummy will be around later to pick you up. If she isn’t, then you might stay with Nanna for a little while.”
“What about you, Daddy?”
“I’ll be back as soon as I can. Okay?”
“Okay, Daddy. I love you.”
“I love you too, sweetheart.”
There is no such thing as reading your rights in Australia when under arrest. We do have the right to remain silent. We are compelled to confirm our identity to the arresting officer though we can do the same of the arresting officer. Whenever we are interviewed, we are allowed to request a lawyer be present to ensure our rights are not infringed. However, the police will use non co-operation and not relaying reasonable facts to be evidence of guilt. To most people not aware of what their rights are, it can be an awkward experience.
Like most democracies that have a fairly good standard of civil rights, it is up to the police and prosecution service to build the evidence against the defendant. I retained my right to silence regarding certain questions, insinuating enough that there must have been a bloody good reason as to why a man would be beaten to such an extreme in his own home.
They kept me in for questioning as long as legally allowed before charging me. Remanded in custody, I was then put before a judge rather quickly and denied bail. I learned that he was in hospital on life support, and there was a chance that he wouldn’t make it. My court-appointed lawyer told me that, at the moment, I was looking at a couple of charges, including GBH and attempted manslaughter. If he died, they were going to push for manslaughter, even murder if they thought they could win. My lawyer knew the truth by this stage, and like many, did somewhat sympathise with me. But, in the end, I’d broken the law by taking the matter into my own hands.
My daughter was allowed to visit me, and I had to explain Daddy had done something bad and that people were not happy, and he might go away for a little while. I was pleased that even her young mind seemed to understand, that she knew the difference between right and wrong. She seemed to know that Mummy’s boyfriend was in hospital and might not leave.
I had to wait a while before my first court appearance. Things like my job mattered little. I did have the opportunity to speak to my boss. Once I explained the reasoning as to my incarceration, he understood but couldn’t keep me on, but assured me that once I was out, whether after a jail term or not, I’d have a job waiting for me.
“Not the first ex-con we’d have in our employment,” he added, “Frankly, I think any father would have done the same thing, Nick.”
While I was sitting in jail waiting for my time in court, Belinda wasn’t doing any better. Her father came to see me and told me about Belinda. She hadn’t dealt with the situation any better than I had, just differently. While I dealt with it violently and was now sitting in a cell, she’d completely fallen apart and was now in hospital for those requiring care and assistance regarding their mental health.
“You obviously know Amelia is staying with your mother,” he added, “We know you still care about Belinda, Nick.” He paused before he leaned forward, meeting my eyes as a man. “And I’d have done the same damn thing if any bastard touched Belinda like that arsehole touched Amelia.”
“Is she okay, Bill?”
Leaning back in his chair, he shrugged almost helplessly. “When we arrived after you’d dealt with him, she was almost catatonic. You know the lights are on, but no-one is home sort of thing. She came out of that but… She could barely function, and after a few days, we knew she needed help. Amelia is allowed to visit her, but Belinda…” He trailed off and sighed.
“I’m sorry, Bill.”
“Nothing to be sorry for, Nick. You were looking after your daughter. I think the biggest problem is the guilt Belinda is suffering. It was happening while she was in her care, under her roof, and she had no idea she was going to marry such a creep.” He met my eyes again. “You been told what you’re facing?”
“Well, he’s no longer in a coma, but considering the brain injury and the fact he’s not going to be living any sort of normal life, they’re throwing the book at me. We’ll obviously use the circumstances of the assault, but I know I’m going to prison, Bill.”
“Were you trying to kill him?”
“Honestly? I thought about it. Had to restrain myself from doing it. No matter the circumstances, I would have been taking another life. Would have been looking at murder. The thing is, even the police understood, but they can’t have fathers running around as vigilantes.”
“No matter what happens, Nick, you have my respect.” I knew I looked at him in surprise as he managed a nod. “While you’re in the slammer, we’ll make sure Amelia is looked after.”
“Promise me one thing, Bill, and I’m going to ask my mother the same thing. I don’t want my daughter coming to see me when I’m behind bars. I don’t want her coming into jail. I’ll write her letters, and send emails if I have access to a computer, but I don’t want my little girl seeing her father as a prisoner. It might be difficult for her to understand…”
“We’ll explain it as best as we can. She knows now that Daddy is away for a while because he did something to protect her. She’s a bright little girl.”
A month before I was due for my first day in court, the man I assaulted was back in hospital as he’d been suffering seizures from the brain damage he’d sustained. My lawyer warned me it would just be another thing the prosecution could hang around my neck. I shrugged and said the bastard deserved it. No-one had sympathy for people who messed around with kids.
Some cases take longer than others to make it to court. As my grievous assault had taken place without any witnesses, and the victim was stuck in hospital, there was delay after delay as the prosecution waited for the victim and any possible recovery. That meant I was stuck in purgatory. I wasn’t allowed bail given the incredibly violent nature of the assault. As I was still under caution, I was allowed certain liberties, such as being able to video call my daughter. Such things wouldn’t happen once I was found guilty.
Oh, I knew I was going to be found guilty. I’d gladly have it on my record, as long as it said why I’d put the fucker on the ground and beat him to within an inch of his life.
The one heartache while I was waiting for my trial to start was that I missed my daughter’s ninth birthday. Or, at least, I wasn’t present in person though they were kind enough to allow a video call so I could see her with my mother, my sister and Belinda’s parents. It was unfortunate Belinda was an only child, but her parents had siblings so at least there were a few people present, plus she had friends over from school.
When the trial finally started, it was a slam dunk for the prosecution. Belinda was called forward as a witness and told them the truth. I held no ill will against her as I knew she was suffering far more than myself. She looked awful on the witness stand, and broke down in tears constantly, but when she said that she loved me for what I’d done for our daughter, I smiled at her. Our marriage might have fallen apart, but deep down, I knew we still loved each other.
The only other thing about her testimony that made me feel better was when they tried to make me out as violent. I mean, I was at times, but never with her. More than once, they tried to get her to admit to me being a bully and violent against her. That just pissed her off. “Nick has never raised a hand in my direction, and the idea that anyone could ever accuse him of hitting his daughter? That man would take a bullet for her. He’d die for his daughter.”
The prosecutor wisely backed off against my ex-wife but did find CCTV footage of me fighting at my local pub more than once, and did pull out my past with the police regarding previous scuffles, let’s call them, and my school reports suggested I had a tendency towards violence instead of walking away.
I didn’t take the stand as my lawyer advised against it as all I would be doing is confirming my guilt. Of course, I’d pled not guilty because part of me would never think I’d done the wrong thing. When it came to my daughter, they didn’t put her on the witness stand, but a child counsellor did tape an interview with her, asking questions about Mummy and Daddy, asking questions about her friends and school, before she started to ask questions about him.
Her testimony was difficult for everyone to hear. Belinda, who wanted to attend the days our daughter appeared on screen, sobbed loudly behind me as she was hearing things she probably hadn’t heard before. I managed to remain stoic most of the time, but more than once, I had to raise a hand to wipe my cheeks. What angered me more was how long it had been going on. Belinda nearly fell apart behind me as she felt endless guilt for allowing such a predator into her home.
When the counsellor asked her if she knew what Daddy did, she smiled at her. “Daddy said he would protect me from the bad man, that the bad man wouldn’t hurt me anymore. Is that why I can’t see him now?”
That broke me completely. I knew my little girl missed me, but she also understood Daddy had done it for her.
Despite the circumstances of the case, with even some of the press on my side, they still wanted to throw the book at me, to make an example of me. Didn’t help that I had a violent past and well, let’s be honest, I was from the wrong part of the city to illicit much sympathy otherwise. The other side of the media portrayed me as a violent thug and went along with stories that I’d abused my ex-wife and they’d sought out people from my past to back up claims of mindless, endless violence, and that people like me deserved to be behind bars for as long as legally possible.
By the time I was sent away, my daughter was nearly ten years old. I was given a maximum sentence of twelve years once all the charges were added up, as I was found guilty on every single one. Extenuating circumstances or not, and I believe even the judge was sympathetic, he had to apply each guilty verdict by the letter of the law.
My daughter was there on the day of sentencing. She was old enough to understand, thankful that I was given a few minutes in privacy with her. Let into a small room, they took off my handcuffs and shut the door, kneeling down as my daughter hugged me tightly. “Has Grandpa explained everything that’s going to happen?”
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied softly, “I’ll miss you.”
“I’m going to miss you so much, sweetheart. But you be good for Nanna and also for Grandpa and Grandma when you’re with them. And be good for Mummy whenever you see her. Write Daddy lots of letters and emails, and I’ll call you when I can. And I’m sure Nanna and Grandma will send me lots of pictures too.”
Hugging each other tightly, the copper opened the door once and noticed us cuddling. He noticed and I knew he was a father himself when he whispered, “Five more minutes, then I need to take you away, Nick.”
My little girl was so brave when I had to let her go one final time. She was crying, but as Nanna and Grandma took a hand each, she was taking deep breaths to control herself. “I’ll see you soon, sweetheart,” I said, the coppers not handcuffing me in front of her, “You be a good girl now.”
“I will, Daddy. I love you!”
I just about managed to reply, “I love you too, sweetheart,” in a clear voice before I was turned and led away.
Due to the violent nature of my crime, and the fact I’d nearly killed a man, left him in a coma and with significant brain damage, the sort that meant he’d never live a normal life again, and all the other charges the prosecution threw in my direction, I was sent to a maximum-security prison. It was somewhat expected due to my violent past and even the judge suggested that my tendency towards violent solutions meant I couldn’t expect a stay in minimum security.
Prison life was tough. And most prisoners learn very quickly what crimes you’ve been convicted of. When they learned what I was in for, I would have to say there was a healthy dose of respect from some, particularly other fathers who told me straight they’d have done the same thing but made sure the bastard was dead while ensuring they’d taken off his cock and balls.
I didn’t have many visitors the entire time I was away. I didn’t want my daughter exposed to such things, so that left my mother and sister as my regulars. Bill and Melinda did visit every so often, and I had Belinda down as someone who could visit, but she never did. She was still undergoing therapy and our daughter was still living with her grandparents, two weeks with my mother, and two weeks with her other grandparents.
I received a letter every week without fail from my daughter. Honestly, they were the one thing that got me through the whole thing. When you’re surrounded by violent criminals, the place always feels like a tinderbox, ready to explode at any moment. Reading my daughter’s letters, and receiving photos of her slowly growing up, was the one thing that made me smile every single time without fail.
Phone calls were not as often. The only reason I didn’t is that I couldn’t speak to my little girl over the phone and not get overly emotional about it. And showing emotion in front of my fellow prisoners just isn’t a thing to do. But I loved hearing the voice of my little girl, and she was always ever so excited to speak to me. Like her letters, hearing her voice made me feel stronger, ten feet tall. And she always ended our conversations with four simple words.
I love you, Daddy.
Most prisoners do try to keep their heads down and serve out their sentence without too many problems, but there are some people who don’t leave well enough alone. And there is no backing down in prison. If someone wants to throw hands, you do that or earn a reputation as a wimp and a coward. Let’s just say that prison reminded me of my time at school in many ways. Everything is regimented, but when out of our cells, it was that dog-eat-dog world again. Some people are just troublemakers, and when you’re in their sights, they won’t stop until they get a reaction.
So I reacted more than once. The troublemaker learned not to fuck with me. Occasionally, they didn’t know what I was in for. I’d made ‘friends’ simply based on that fact, and once I started throwing hands, it would turn into a beatdown for the poor sack of shit that started it. Happened more than once, did get in trouble for it, but every single time, it was a matter of self-defence.
My only concern was it fucking up my possible early parole whenever it did happen. I was considered a violent man as it is, and further violence would just give them more ammunition to keep me locked up for as long as possible.
Seeing my little girl growing up through pictures sent and the words of her letters was difficult to accept, but I continued to insist that I didn’t want to see my girl while I was in a maximum-security prison. Frankly, it was for her own safety. There were some sick fucks in prison who would happily fuck around with people’s families outside.
Time passes slowly in prison as we’re locked away in our cells most of the time. I used the time to improve myself by doing a lot of reading and also some studying. Certainly nothing approaching university-level courses, but there were vocational courses available that would prepare me for my release that might allow me to at least some progression regarding a career. I took whatever was offered, and signed up for any classes the prison did offer. Despite what people thought, there was a modicum of rehabilitation on offer, the prison service hoping that prisoners did leave reformed when walking out the gates.
By the time I came up for parole, I knew in my favour was the fact I’d been doing everything in my power to ensure I’d be a productive member of society when released. Not in my favour was the fact I’d been involved in more than one incident during my time in prison. Again, it was all in self-defence, and no-one was killed, but it’s still a mark against someone. However, everyone knew prisons could be incredibly violent places at times. Probably better than what they used to be like, but still, it doesn’t take a lot for violence to erupt.
Being granted parole at the first time of asking was somewhat unexpected, but in my eyes, it was perfect. I would miss my daughter’s eighteenth birthday itself, but I’d be released from prison only three months after it. When I told her about it during our weekly call, she started to cry.
“Best birthday present ever, Daddy… Can I be the one to meet you?”
“You know what, sweetheart, I think that would be perfect.”
“I have my own car now, Daddy. I can pick you up and drive you home to Nanna’s. I’ve mostly been living with her since Grandpa fell ill and Grandma needs to focus on him and my mother.”
“The last time I saw my mother was just before parole. Is she okay?”
“Daddy, she’s ever so excited too. I saw her crying when she received the news that you were finally getting out.”
“I’m glad Mum’s so happy.”
“I can’t wait to finally see you again, Daddy. I’ve always understood, particularly as I got older, but I’ve missed seeing you so much.”
“Trust me, sweetheart, I’m going to be a mess the first time I finally hold you again.”
That made her start to cry again. “You know I’m going to be around you all the time, Daddy. Even sleep with you sometimes, just so I’m close to you.”
“That’s fine, sweetheart. Have you spoken to your mother lately?”
“Last week. She’s doing a bit better nowadays now that she’s back home with Grandpa and Grandma. We sometimes spend an entire day together, but she’s still not well, Daddy. I think she’d love to see you once you’re out though.”
“I’ll make sure I do that, sweetheart.”
“I’d better go, Daddy, otherwise I’m just going to start crying again. I love you so much.”
“I love you just as much, sweetheart. I’ll see you in a few days.”
“God, everyone at university is going to hear about this. My daddy is finally coming home!”
The day I was released, I was feeling a little nervous. Having spent nearly eight and a half years behind bars, and even longer when taking into consideration I’d been in custody while the case was built against me, I was entering a world I hadn’t set foot in for nearly a decade. After the final bits of paperwork were signed off, I received a small bag with money I was being given to get back on my feet, and some other paperwork including details of my parole officer and contact information, I was finally led to the door that would allow me out into the world once again.
My daughter was waiting for me, leaning against the side of her car. She must have been watching intently. As soon as I appeared, she stood up straight. “Daddy!” she shrieked before sprinting towards me. I dropped the bag just in time for her to practically leap into my arms, wrapping hers around me, her legs around my hips, as she burst into tears. “Daddy!” she exclaimed, sobbing into my neck before leaning back to kiss me all over the face. “Oh my god, Daddy!”
“Well, hello to you, sweetheart!” I replied, kissing her cheeks before she rested her head on my shoulder, feeling her shaking as she sobbed loudly, “God, I’ve missed you so much.” She could barely reply, feeling her limbs wrap tighter as I stroked her back. “It’s okay, sweetheart. Daddy’s here now and he’s never going away again.”
“Promise?”
“I promise, sweetheart.”
We must have held each other for a while before she finally released her legs, lowering her feet to the ground, before she relaxed her arms. I’d spent the past few years watching her grow up only in photos. Seeing her now in person, my daughter was absolutely beautiful. Flowing blonde hair that was past her shoulders. Her blue eyes sparkled, glistening with even more tears that needed to be shed. An adorable little nose and full lips. The faintest hint of freckles over her nose. She was wearing a tight top that highlighted her bust. Her mother had quite the pair of tits on her, and it seemed like our daughter followed her example. Didn’t stand particularly tall, maybe five-four at a push.
Her right hand ran up my arm. “Wow, Daddy. Where’d you get the muscles?”
“Not a whole lot to do so keeping fit and exercising kept the body healthy.”
“Just as handsome as I remember, Daddy, but now you’re, like, really hot too.”
“Thanks, sweetheart. You’re certainly all grown up now.”
She took a couple of paces back and twirled about, her skirt lifting up to give a hint of the pink panties she was wearing. “Like what I’m wearing, Daddy?”
“I do, sweetheart.”
Hugging me again, I closed my eyes and placed my nose into her hair, making her giggle as I loved the scent of her shampoo. I was used to the smell of prison. Let’s just say it’s not pleasant.
Getting into her car, she drove an automatic, so as soon as we were on the main motorway leading west, she didn’t let go of my hand nearly the entire time. She talked at a rapid pace most of the time, going over many things I already knew, but I loved listening to my little girl, and how happy she sounded. More than once, she had to stop and wipe her cheeks, before she flashed me an absolutely gorgeous smile.
Pulling up outside my old home, as soon as I opened the car door, Mum was up and out the front door, running towards me. I was ready for her, smiling as she wrapped her arms tightly around me. We didn’t say anything for a couple of minutes. It was the first time in years that I heard and felt my mother crying. After kissing the top of her head and whispering that I loved her, which just made her cry a little harder, I released an arm as my little sister wanted to join the hug.
“Damn, big brother is now a beefcake!” she exclaimed before laughing to herself.
“Are you okay, Nick?” Mum finally asked, “Hungry? Thirsty? Need anything?”
“Just some time with my family for the first time in too long, Mum.”
She lifted her head away from my chest and smiled, and I could say categorically it was a look of pure love. Mum had always loved me, I knew that, but I guess she’d missed me more than I realised. “Your old room has been updated,” she explained, taking my hand and leading me inside, “And Amelia is just across the hall too. Your little girl wasn’t going to be anywhere except as close as possible to Daddy.”
Walking into my old room, I think the three main women now in my life – my daughter, my mother and my sister – had all taken the time to give it a lick of paint, the bed looked new and comfortable, and checking the wardrobe, there were what appeared to be some new clothes in addition to everything I’d left behind.
I spent most of the day wandering around the old house. I knew Mum was doing well for herself now, but had never considered moving away, particularly as Amelia had been in high school until she was seventeen. Though now at university, the campus she attended was rather close, and despite the reputation of our suburb, the street itself we lived on had always been pleasant.
Mum, my sister and my daughter all prepared a fantastic meal for my first night back at home. Mum has always made a cracking roast lamb with all the trimmings. But my sister and daughter also added their own sides. Sitting at the table with them, conversation flowed easily as though I’d been visited by my mother and sister on occasion, it was far easier talking about private matters in our own home.
“Dating anyone?” I asked Mum.
“Had one or two gentleman friends the past few years, but I’ll be honest, everything to do with your father left me a little jaded in regard to the opposite sex. I generally just take matters into my own hands nowadays.”
“Mum!” Natalie exclaimed.
“Oh, like I haven’t been doing the same thing the past few years,” I joked, Natalie blushing bright red. My daughter giggled as Mum burst into laughter.
“See, Natalie. Nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone does it, and I’m a woman still capable of getting incredibly wet and aroused.”
“I certainly do,” my daughter blurted out though without a hint of embarrassment. When she noticed my shocked expression, she smiled and took my free hand. “Please, Daddy, I’m eighteen now. You really think I haven’t found the joy in self-pleasure?”
“I understand, sweetheart, but I still remember you as the nearly ten-year-old girl I last saw in the flesh. Now that you’re an eighteen-year-old woman, my brain is going to take time to catch up with reality.”
To my amusement, all eyes then turned towards my little sister. “My last boyfriend was a real dickhead, Nick. I’m taking a break from dating at the moment.” Then she smirked. “Bought a really good dildo the other week. The only thing I miss with using a fake dick is the fact it won’t cum in me when I orgasm.”
I sat there stunned for a few seconds before I started to laugh. “Yep, things are a lot different now.”
“Did you have any troubles in prison, Daddy? I read some nasty things can happen in there. Or maybe not nasty and guys will, um, you know…”
“Not at all, sweetheart. I heard rumours it did happen occasionally, but I didn’t worry about it. As for consensual sex, again, I know it happened. Some cellmates do get along enough that they agree to relieve tension, so to speak. I’m straight, knew I was getting out, so I just looked after myself.”
“I’m glad you weren’t hurt, Daddy. That’s what always scared me the most.”
“I wasn’t hurt but I did have to hurt others on the odd occasion. Prison life is brutal at times. Mum knows what happened at school sometimes. Then add to the fact I’d also step in to protect my little sister from time to time, I guess I just had to adapt to being stuck behind walls all the time.”
After I helped clean up the kitchen with Mum, who stopped halfway through just to spend a few minutes cuddling me, something I couldn’t remember ever happening, the four of us gathered in the living room to share a couple of drinks. My sister would have loved to stay but she would be going home to her flat with an offer for me to visit whenever I could. I was under curfew for the first couple of months I was free, already had a job lined up, and I’d have a visit from my parole officer anywhere between a week to a month. Most would be organised but there’d be surprise visits as they would run certain tests regarding drugs. Thankfully, I was allowed to enjoy alcohol in moderation.
Walking my sister out to her car, she cuddled me for a long time, feeling her start to shake and cry quietly. “I missed you so much, Nick,” she whispered, “My biggest supporter was gone.”
“Sorry, Natalie.”
“Never apologise as you did the right thing. The man was a monster.”
Heading inside, Mum hugged me before kissing my cheek, wishing me goodnight. I needed a shower before heading to bed, giving myself one hell of a good scrub. Looking in the mirror, I shaved my face and checked my hair, knowing I needed a haircut eventually. I didn’t like having my hair too long. Stepping out of the bathroom, my daughter’s room was wide open. Standing in the doorway, she glanced my way, her glasses perched on the edge of her nose, though I noticed she placed them properly when she looked at me.
“Wow, Daddy!” she stated, “I was right. You’re hot!”
“Thanks, sweetheart. As I said, I had a lot of time to exercise. I’m going to bed now. Are you still going to join me like you said?”
“Is that okay?” she asked softly.
“Just let me put on some underwear and you can come join me. I remember you used to crawl into my bed most weekends when you visited me.”
“Because I loved snuggling with my daddy.”
“I know, sweetheart. I loved it too.”
After putting on some underwear, I slid into bed and waited for my daughter to arrive. She appeared a few minutes later wearing a sports bra, which was a surprise though it held her rather large breasts in place, noticing she had pierced her navel, a shiny stud appearing, while she wore a tiny pair of pink panties. Smiling at me as she closed the door, she skipped over to the bed and jumped onto it, immediately hugging me.
“Snuggles with Daddy!” she exclaimed happily, moving the sheets so she could join me underneath, immediately moulding her body against mine.
“Showing a lot of skin, sweetheart?”
“It’s warm, Daddy, and I know you’re going to be a heater. I remember I’d always feel very warm when I used to snuggle with you. That’s why I used to come and cuddle during the winter. Even in my very cute and pink flannel pyjamas, I needed my daddy to keep me warm.”
Clearing my throat, I had to confess to her. “It’s just… Sweetheart, you realise you’re beautiful, right?”
“Thank you, Daddy,” she whispered, cuddling into me tighter.
“And I’ve slept alone for a long time and certainly not enjoyed the warm body of a woman in bed with me. And even though you’re my daughter…”
She leaned back and smiled. “Daddy! Are you saying your little girl is turning you on?!” Then the smile on her face broadened even more.
“No, not exactly. It’s just… It’s been a long time and all.”
Her lower lip started to tremble. “You’re not… I don’t want to go, Daddy,” she said softly.
“I didn’t say that, sweetheart. It’s just… It’s just awkward for me.”
She took a deep breath and snuggled into me again. “I know, Daddy, and it’s okay. But I just need to be with you tonight. And probably tomorrow night. And lots of nights after that.”
I slept like a log that night once she drifted off. I’m not the most emotional of men, learning to cut most of those off during my time in prison, but I allowed myself a little cry as I held my little girl as she slept against me. It was the first time I felt normal in nearly ten years. Lying in a comfortable bed, my little girl safe and sound with me, my mother happy her son was home, my sister as smart and pretty as she’d always been.
Waking up in the morning, I woke with the usual erection, feeling it press into my daughter. She was already awake and started to giggle when she felt me moving. “It’s okay, Daddy,” she breathed, “I know it’s natural. I’m not frightened.” Rolling over onto her other side to face me, her fingers slowly stroked my cheek. “I had a lot of therapy afterwards, Daddy. I can’t forget what he tried to do, but I’ve had a lot of therapy. Sex doesn’t scare me because I know the man that I’ll be with would never hurt me.”
“I’m just glad you’re not hurting or scared.”
“Never! Because my daddy made sure I was safe. And whenever people learned you were in prison for what you did, trust me on this, they would never even try and hurt me. I told them my daddy would break out of prison and make sure they hurt much more in return.”
I managed a chuckle as she smiled. “You’re probably right there, sweetheart. No-one hurts my little girl and gets away with it.”
“Do you know what happened to him, Daddy?”
“To be honest, I stopped caring about the man once I was sentenced. I’m not sure if you wanted justice in court or anything…”
“My daddy took care of it. That’s what I wanted. It’s why I told you that night, Daddy. I knew it was wrong, but he scared me so much. Mum never knew, and I knew I couldn’t tell her about it. That’s why I told you. I knew you’d save me.”
Hugging her tightly, I knew she was crying as I certainly joined her in releasing a few tears. “I’m sorry you had to go through it, sweetheart,” I whispered.
“It’s okay, Daddy. I’m better now. I had lots of therapy and they were very kind and understanding. I know it was never my fault. Nanna and Auntie Natalie have made sure I’m always happy. I still have every letter you wrote me. I kept them in scrapbooks. And now you’re home with me. As for him, he won’t hurt anyone else again, Daddy. You did the right thing.”
“Thank you, sweetheart.”
“No. Thank you, Daddy. You did what you did for me, knowing the cost.”
“And I’d do it again in a heartbeat.”
She met my eyes before leaving a soft kiss on my lips. “I know, Daddy,” she whispered, “That’s why I love you so much. You would sacrifice everything for me.”
“As I just said, in a heartbeat.”
A knock at the door had us both looking as Mum popped her head through the gap, smiling as she noticed my daughter cuddled up with me. “Breakfast? Bacon and eggs?”
“I’d love some real eggs, Mum,” I replied, “Honestly, I’m going to stuff myself something stupid with all the food I can.”
Getting out of bed, Amelia walked into her bedroom to grab a robe that covered her body but did nothing to hide her legs. I put on a plain white t-shirt, noticing it was rather tight, the eyes of my daughter lighting up when she noticed it. Walking together into the kitchen, Mum did a double take at my appearance, actually dropping the tongs.
“Holy shit!” she exclaimed, before she laughed to herself, “Sorry, Nick, it’s just… You were always fit but now you’re something else entirely.”
“I’m glad you approve, Mum.”
“Better not have my friends around too often. Most of them are single too.” She paused before adding, “Hell, I’ll have trouble keeping my hands off you, looking like that.”
“Then again, Mum, it’s been quite a while since I’ve had sex.” Glancing at my daughter, she didn’t look particularly happy at what I was insinuating. It amused me that my daughter was already jealous of things that hadn’t even happened yet. “But I’m sure none of them are as pretty as you, Mum. And definitely not as beautiful as my daughter.”
“Nice save, Daddy,” she stated, leaning over to kiss my cheek.
“Yes, nice save,” Mum added, kissing my other cheek before placing a plate in front of me.
As we ate, we discussed my immediate future. I would be starting my new job on Monday week, resuming my old role at the same place. My old boss had moved up the ladder, but I’d sent him all the paperwork of the certificates I’d earned while in prison. He was impressed and suggested he’d do what he could do to ensure I was helped even further. Other than that, I might invite one or two friends over that I’d kept in touch with. A few had turned their backs on me when I was convicted, and I didn’t really blame them. But there were a few who understood what I did and held no ill will.
As I lazed about the house, Mum walked out of the kitchen before lunchtime and asked if I wanted to go see Belinda. I was aware she still wasn’t well, and I did worry that seeing me would cause a bad reaction. Amelia assured me otherwise, that Belinda would be delighted to see me, as would her grandmother. As for Bill, he wasn’t very well at all, but I liked to think I still had the old man’s respect.
It amused me that Amelia just breezed on in when we arrived at their place. Mum chose not to join us. She was friendly with Melinda but thought it best the reunion with them just be with my daughter. Amelia called out and Melinda appeared within seconds.
“Nick!” she cried out, surprised she immediately started to cry before hugging me tightly. “God, it’s so good to finally see you again!”
“It’s good to see you too, Melinda.”
After hugging her, she asked if we wanted a drink. I wasn’t going to turn down a hot drink, Melinda happily making us a coffee each. As she was preparing each mug, Belinda appeared in the doorway. It was one of those moments when our eyes met, and I immediately moved towards her.
“Hey, Belinda,” I said softly. She said nothing, just walking towards me before she moulded herself into my body. Closing my eyes, I enjoyed hugging my ex-wife. A simple look at her face told me she still wasn’t doing great. It was the eyes…
Amelia joined our embrace, ensuring I had an arm wrapped around each of them. “Daddy’s home, Mum,” she said softly.
“Would you like a drink, Belinda?” her mother asked.
“Yeah… Please…”
Sitting in the living room, the first thing I asked about was in regard to Bill’s health. Melinda explained that he was in remission but had been knocked for six as the disease had spread, but thankfully everything the doctors threw at it had worked. He was still very weak and needed a lot of care. Adding to that Belinda wasn’t well and Melinda was no longer working, the company her father had passed to her was now being operated by distant relatives.
I didn’t ask too many personal questions of Belinda. She sat next to me in silence, but she took my hand when she could and didn’t let go. When the conversation faltered, she whispered, “Thank you.”
“Huh?”
She turned her eyes towards mine. “Thank you for doing it, Nick.”
“I did it for our daughter, Belinda.”
Bill was awake when Melinda led me up to say hello. Sitting next to the bed, he looked incredibly frail, but his eyes still had wisdom. He managed a thin smile as while he was now looking old and frail, I’d certainly changed too. “Prison’s done you good,” he croaked, “Definitely wouldn’t try and annoy you now.”
Resting a hand on his forearm, I replied, “Just glad to see you alive, Bill. I’m sure you’ll be up and about to cause me no end of grief soon enough.”
He laughed for a moment before starting to cough. Once he’d relaxed, the smile hadn’t faded. “I know we haven’t gotten along most of the time, Nick,” he stated, “But you’ve had my respect for a long time now, I can admit that. You stepped up, married my daughter, started a family, and even though it didn’t work out like perhaps you both hoped it would, you did everything for your daughter, and remained friendly with mine. And when required, you took care of business.”
“The only regret was losing time with my daughter,” I admitted.
“She’s always known how much her father loves her. Trust me, my wife and your mother made sure she knew too. As far as my wife is concerned, you’re just another Saint Nick.”
“And you, Bill?”
“Going through this makes one reassess certain things. You might now be an ex-con, Nick, but I was wrong about you. I know my daughter still loves you in her own way, and my wife and I understand why the marriage didn’t work, but it’s obvious to everyone who followed what happened how much you love your daughter.”
“Think that’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me.”
He managed another laugh. “Yeah, just don’t go telling everyone about it. I still have my reputation to think about.”
Leaving Bill to sleep again, I found my daughter still in conversation with her mother and grandmother. Amelia immediately cuddled into me when I sat next to her and wasn’t all that surprised when Belinda did the same thing. Even after our divorce, we’d remained very friendly, both admitting we’d simply been too young and married for the wrong reasons. We’d never been in love with each other, but we had loved each other immensely.
We ended up staying for a few hours. Melinda had always liked me, and enjoyed having me home, making sure she fed me at least once. Belinda was incredibly quiet the entire time, but she was rarely not in my presence. Amelia would smile at me though I knew there was no childish hope of reconciliation. I was left thinking Belinda simply wasn’t well enough for that. Melinda didn’t go into details except she’d pretty much had a complete mental breakdown and it was only the medications she was on that kept her on an even keel.
Melinda was happy to give me a long cuddle when we were leaving, that sort of ‘mother hug’ where they try to squeeze the life out of you. I hugged her back as I’d always loved Belinda’s mother. She had always been accepting of our relationship. Belinda hugged me too, her mother and our daughter eventually joining our hug.
“Thank you for coming,” Belinda whispered.
“I’ll visit when I can,” I whispered back, “Are you okay?”
“No, Nick. I haven’t been okay since that night. But I’m doing better. And our daughter is wonderful.”
“Love you, Mum,” Amelia stated softly, kissing her cheek.
“Love you too, baby. Look after your daddy. Give his mother my love too.”
That night, after I’d showered and was in bed playing with my old phone, my daughter entered my bedroom wearing what could only be described as lingerie. The black bra was low cut, showing off tremendous cleavage and barely covered her nipples. The black panties were practically sheer, and I learned very quickly that my daughter kept herself pretty much smooth.
“Um… sweetheart…”
Amelia didn’t say a word, simply smiling at me as she slid under the sheets and snuggled into me. “Cuddles with Daddy,” she said softly, “My very hot and handsome Daddy.”
Running my fingers up and down her back, she gazed up at me with undisguised love and devotion. Kissing her forehead made her giggle. “What?”
“You used to do that every night, Daddy. I remember you’d come into my room every night before you went to bed, and I’d feel you kiss my forehead and whisper how much you loved me.”
“You were awake for that?”
“Only occasionally, but I felt so loved every single time. I knew how much my daddy loved me.”
“So what’s with the lingerie, sweetheart?”
She met my eyes and smiled. “I want to look sexy and pretty for my daddy. Is that wrong?”
To be honest, I couldn’t think of an argument why it was except for the fact she was my daughter. But if she wanted to wear it, I couldn’t exactly stop her. “I guess it isn’t wrong,” I finally replied.
“Good. Now cuddle me tighter while I sleep, Daddy. I have classes all week but don’t think I won’t be in here every night.”
“Good thing I’m not dating.”
She leaned back and glared at me before poking me in the chest. “You’re mine, Daddy. You’re not dating anyone else outside the family.”
I wondered what she meant by ‘outside the family’, but it was late, and we were tired. “Okay, sweetheart.” That made her smile as she snuggled into my chest again. “I love you,” I whispered.
“I love you too, Daddy.”
I had little to do that first week of freedom. Mum worked and was now finally making enough money that she was comfortable. My daughter was studying full-time but did have a part-time job, taking time off over the weekend to be with me the entire time, and she would work the occasional weeknight, dependent on her studies.
I spent most of the time each day on the internet going over everything I missed. Though news does filter into prison, I found I’d missed out on a hell of a lot while I was locked up, so it was fun catching up on everything I missed. I also spoke to my boss nearly every day as I wanted to make sure everything was okay with me resuming my job the next week. He assured me each time that I had nothing to worry about.
My parole officer visited me on Thursday. She was a gorgeous woman no more than a couple of years older than me. Asking plenty of questions, I said the one thing that would keep me on the straight and narrow going forward would be my daughter. “I missed out on a lot,” I explained, “Watching her grow up from that little girl I remember fondly to the young woman who greeted me when I walked out the gates for the last time. I’m not going to miss another day.”
She was happy that I had a place to live, not surprised many ex-cons ended up living at home again, that I had a job immediately lined up, and that I had my daughter with me full-time. I even explained that I was on good terms with my ex-wife and her family. She told me that her visits would be regular to start with, and that I would be tested for drug and alcohol use, but as long as I behaved myself, my parole period would breeze by.
Every afternoon she arrived home, my daughter would practically leap onto my lap, straddling me and wanting nothing but cuddles. I loved the amount of affection already being shared, her hands running up and down my arms, back or chest, cooing about how big my muscles were. To be honest, I’d spent a lot of time working out, so I was a lot bigger than she probably remembered. Mum and Amelia enjoyed cooking dinner together each night. I offered to help but both insisted they were going to look after their son / father.
And every evening, without fail, my daughter would enter my room wearing sexy little things that barely covered her breasts and pussy, sliding into bed with me and practically moulding her body against mine, that same look of complete devotion and unconditional love in her eyes every single time.
Things did heat up on Wednesday night, at least for her. I was fast asleep when I felt the bed moving while I slept. Waking up slowly, Amelia was spooned back against me, and I felt my erection pressing against her. That wasn’t what woke me up completely.
Amelia whimpered as I felt her moving. “Daddy,” she moaned softly, “Oh Daddy…”
I felt her leg resting on top of mine, and I knew immediately that my little girl was masturbating next to me. I dared not move a muscle as my arm was still wrapped around her chest. I closed my eyes and made sure my breathing remained the same.
“Oh Daddy… That’s it… Right there, Daddy… Oh god, Daddy… Your big dick feels good inside me…. Like that, Daddy? Your little girl is a virgin, just for you. You own my pussy, Daddy. Always have, always will… Oh god, Daddy… I’m gonna cum… Oh fuck… Oh fuck…”
Feeling her orgasm was… Hand on heart, it was a beautiful experience, feeling her body shudder, her whimpers and moans as she climaxed. When I heard her suck her fingers clean, I’m fairly sure she would have felt my cock lurch. Cuddling back against me, I felt her grab my wrist and ensure my hand was attached to her breast. “Fuck, that was so good, Daddy. I always cum thinking of you. Every single time,” she whispered, “I love you so much.”
I hated having to remain silent. I wanted to at least tell her that I loved her too. Waking up again later that morning, she was already awake and gazing at me as I slept, her soft fingers caressing my cheek. She smiled before leaving a very soft kiss on my lips. “Morning, Daddy,” she said softly.
“Morning, sweetheart. Sleep well?”
“My god, Daddy. I sleep like a log in your arms. I feel so much love when you hold me.”
I couldn’t help smiling. “I’m glad you feel so loved, sweetheart.”
Whether it happened the next night, I couldn’t be sure, but my daughter had no problem admitting to masturbating frequently, so maybe I just slept through it. My sister arrived on Friday evening as Mum arrived home a little later from work with a takeaway for us to enjoy. We gathered in the living room to catch up with each other.
Relaxing after we ate with a glass of wine for the girls, and a bourbon and mixer for me, my daughter cuddled into my side as my sister asked, “Are you still sleeping in the same bed as your father?”
“Of course, Natalie. Where else would I sleep?”
“Well, considering you admitted the other week to being a frequent masturbator.”
“We’re seriously going there again?” I asked, laughing to myself.
“Stop acting like you don’t do it too,” my sister reported.
“Oh, trust me on this, Natalie. I still masturbate,” Amelia added, “It’s easy to find a few minutes for privacy so I can get myself off.”
I glanced at my daughter, who was looking rather smug in my direction, while my mother and sister laughed to themselves. “Good thing my son doesn’t sleep in my bed and sees what his mother gets up to.”
I groaned as I didn’t need to imagine my mother masturbating, nor my sister, to be honest. Don’t get me wrong, my mother looked far happier, and she was looking so much better nowadays. As for my sister, she’d always been unbelievably cute. “Got the toys out, Mum?” Natalie wondered.
“Every single night if I can. There are a couple of dildos that make me cum so hard. And who I think about is very naughty indeed.” Mum glanced at me, and I did wonder if she meant me…
“That new toy I bought… Slowly slid it into my arse the other night and used another one in my pussy. My god, Mum. The orgasm I had…”
“I just use my fingers,” Amelia said softly, “I don’t have any toys yet.”
I actually felt my cheeks growing warm as I sipped at my drink. “Do you want to go shopping for a toy?” Mum asked her, “There are so many options for women nowadays. The only thing I miss after making myself cum is cuddling up to someone.”
“Daddy, are you hard hearing all this?” Amelia whispered into my ear. I gave her a look that made her giggle. “It’s okay if it does, Daddy. Nothing wrong with being turned on hearing about women enjoying themselves.”
“You jerking off constantly, Nick?” my sister asked.
“None of your business.”
“I think Daddy has a big cock,” my daughter blurted out, “He’s so hard every morning when I feel it pressed against me.”
“Amelia!” I exclaimed.
“What, Daddy? I know about biology and all that. There’s no missing you’re hard as titanium every morning, and it feels really nice when you’re cuddling me and you’re all hard and stuff.”
“How big?” Natalie asked, noticing her cheeks were a little red as she sipped at her wine glass.
“I don’t know exactly but it feels long and thick.”
“So my son is packing, is he?”
“I think he is, Nanna. Another reason I loved sleeping with Daddy. I bet you would love sleeping with him too, feeling his big cock pressing against you.”
“God yes,” Natalie whispered, glancing at her in surprise. “Oh please, Nick, I’ve seen you naked before and I know you’ve got a lovely big cock.”
“Hang on, you have?”
“More than a few times. You were not exactly shy about showing off when you lived here.”
I started to laugh, shaking my head for a few seconds. “What we talk about nowadays…”
“I’m a middle-aged single woman who can’t find a decent man,” Mum explained, “But I’m also not going to be shy about the fact I crave sex. But most of the men I meet are, quite frankly, absolutely fucking useless, and a sex toy or two is far more satisfying. I’ll just get a body pillow to hug and take care of myself.”
“I don’t particularly want to date,” my sister admitted, “I’m focused on my career, but I do get horny, Nick. I know you still think I’m your innocent little sister…”
“Well, I did think that until recently.”
“Would it shock you to learn that I keep my pussy mostly smooth? Just a little strip of hair. It’s to guide a big cock into my pussy.”
“Not really. I know many young women do that.”
“Not me,” Mum added, “I’m a mature woman with that sort of pussy on offer.”
“Nice and furry, Mum?” Natalie asked.
“I keep it trimmed but I’m not shaving it.”
“What about you, Amelia?” Natalie wondered.
“Oh, I don’t have a single hair anywhere near my pussy. Nice and smooth for when I masturbate. I get so wet and love seeing it glistening in the mirror when I’m excited.”
“Fuck,” I muttered before looking at the empty wine bottles, “I’m putting all this down to the fact you’ve been drinking.”
“And we’re horny as hell,” Mum added. Giving her a look, she smiled in return. “What?”
“Nothing. It’s just… I’m glad you’re all happy.”
Mum started to giggle, and I knew then that the wine had gone to her head. “Does the idea of your old mother masturbating disturb you so much? Or is it actually a bit of a turn-on, Nick?”
“I know the three of you would have a healthy amount of self-care, let’s call it,” I replied, “I’m just glad that my mother and sister are happy.”
Mum got up and snuggled into my other side, kissing my cheek. Definitely drunk as that was unusual. “My son is home, and I couldn’t be happier,” she admitted, “I know we didn’t always have the best relationship, but you going away for so long… I want us to be closer going forward, Nick. Much closer.”
“Of course, Mum.”
“You were always close to your sister, but she needs her big brother too.”
“I’ll always be here for her, Mum.”
“Good boy. But your daughter is most important. She needs her daddy in more ways than one.”
My sister couldn’t drive herself home after helping polish off three bottles of wine by the time the four of us agreed to go to bed. As my daughter would be sleeping with me, she offered Natalie her bed. My daughter had enjoyed a couple of glasses herself, so when we entered my bedroom, she stripped off in front of me. Without apparently thinking, I was sitting back when her bra hit the floor, getting my first look at her teenage breasts. I knew she was a D-cup, but even as her father, I couldn’t help but appreciate how large but perky they were.
Realising she was half-naked, she met my eyes and smiled. “Like my tits, Daddy?”
“Well, you’re no longer that little girl I hugged before they took me away.”
Wearing only a tiny pair of red panties, she stood in front of me, helping me take off my t-shirt, her fingers running up and down my arms before she moved down to her knees, helping take off my shorts. Running her hands up my thighs, she gazed up at me with a smile. “Underwear on or off, Daddy?” she asked softly.
“On, sweetheart.”
Standing up, she lowered her panties without any hesitation, giving me my first look at her smooth pussy. She stood proudly in front of me before stepping forward, ensuring my head was raised before leaving a soft kiss on my lips. “Well, I’m sleeping naked, Daddy,” she told me, “And that’s all there is to it.”
Getting into bed, my daughter didn’t turn around to spoon against me. She almost smashed her breasts into my chest, and if I didn’t know any better, rubbed her pussy against the obvious tent in my underwear. All the stories from the three women in my life had done nothing but arouse me. I put it down to not having sex in far too long.
“Do you like my naked body, Daddy?”
“You’re beautiful, sweetheart.”
“My breasts?”
“Big and perky.”
She shuffled forward, her face barely an inch from mine. “And what about my hot little pussy, Daddy?”
I gulped but still caressed her back. “Sweetheart…” She kissed me softly on the lips and clearly wanted more than that. “Sweetheart, you’ve had a few drinks…”
“I just want my daddy…”
“And I’m here, sweetheart. I’ll always be here for you. I promised you.”
“I need more than that, Daddy…”
“I’m well aware, sweetheart.” I pulled her closer and thankfully she relaxed, my fingers continuing to caress her back. “No other man, sweetheart?” I had to ask.
“Never, Daddy. You’re the only man for me.”
“Mum and Natalie… Are they… Um…”
“Yes, Daddy. They like to tease you. Nanna is happy in her life, but she missed her son so much, and I think when I expressed my feelings, she realised that part of the reason she pushed you away was that you remind her of your father. She’s realised with what you did for me that you’re nothing like him. Natalie loves her big brother and feels the same way as me.” She paused and whispered, “They know what I want, Daddy. I told them. But it’s up to you, Daddy. I know I’m your little girl. Please don’t let what happened cloud your mind. I’m letting you know that I’m in love with you.”
“Sweetheart…”
“It’s okay, Daddy,” she assured me, “Even if you never did anything, I’d still be in love with you. I’ll just become a lesbian.”
Okay, that made me laugh, glad that she giggled with me. “Is it really that easy?”
“Well, the only man I want is my daddy, but I’m still going to need sex in the end. I’ll find myself a few girlfriends who will either lick my pussy or maybe even use a sex toy on me.” Rubbing herself against the tent in my underwear, she added, “Well, no matter what, I think I arouse my daddy.”
“You’re such a little tease.”
“I know. I’m currently naked with my daddy and I can’t imagine being anywhere else.” She paused before adding, “I’m going to masturbate sometime tonight, Daddy. And I’ll be doing it every night going forward. You might be awake. You might not. But I’m just letting you know. And don’t think you can send me away. I’m sleeping with you from now on.”
I managed to get to sleep. Whether she did actually masturbate or not, I’m not sure as I slept rather well. Waking up in the morning to find Amelia cuddled up into my chest, her body almost moulded into mine, I kissed her forehead and that earned an immediate grin even when asleep. I held her until there was a soft knock at the door, Mum popping her head through and smiling. Her eyes dropped to the floor, noticing her bra and panties. The surprise was that she chuckled.
“I’m guessing she was forward?” Managing to nod, Mum popped in, quietly closing the door before walking over to the bed. Kissing her cheek, she then kissed mine too. “Just love her like she needs, Nick. It’s okay.”
“But…”
She kissed my cheek again, leaving her lips near my ear. “Nick, she’s in love with her daddy. Don’t break her heart by using laws and whatnot. As long as you live with me, neither I nor your sister will ever say a word to anyone.”
When I woke my daughter up a few minutes later, her face immediately broke out into a large grin. “Morning, Daddy!”
“Morning, sweetheart. You okay? You did enjoy a few drinks last night.”
“I’m okay.” Cuddling into me, she added, “And I’m naked! Naked with my daddy!”
“You are far too cute for your own good,” I replied, laughing to myself.
Sliding out of bed, I stood up and her eyes immediately went to my groin as I had the usual morning erection. She then surprised me by kicking off the sheets to show me her naked body. Spreading her legs, it was easy to see her pussy was glistening with excitement, one of her hands moving down to start fondling herself. Biting her bottom lip, her other hand squeezed one of her breasts as she moaned softly.
“Want to watch me masturbate, Daddy?” she moaned softly, “I’ll put on shows for you all the time, if you’d like to see your little girl pleasure herself.”
“Fuck,” I muttered, unable to tear my eyes away from her.
“I’m so hot, Daddy. So hot for you. I want to feel your hands where mine are. I want to feel your tongue between my legs and all over my body. I want to feel your big cock slide into my hot and tight virgin pussy. Do you like that thought, Daddy? Of taking your little girls’ virginity?”
“Why?” I finally had to ask, “Sweetheart, I love you more than life itself, but I’m your father. And even I know you could do better than me.”
Her face changed immediately as she stood up, anger flowing from her body. She tried pushing me though realised she wasn’t strong enough. Tried a few more times as she started to cry. “I love you, Daddy!” she sobbed, “I love you so much it hurts. I missed you so much while I was growing up! I knew why you kept me away. I understood then and I understand now. But you have to realise that I’m in love with you and my mind is never going to change. So you’re going to have to deal with and accept how I feel.” Before she could say another word, I grabbed and held her tightly to my chest as she cried. “I want you so much, Daddy,” she murmured into my chest, feeling her relaxing again as I rubbed her back, “I’ve known how I felt for a long time now. You’re the only one I’ve always wanted.”
“You’re my little girl,” I whispered.
“I know, Daddy. I do understand how you feel too. I’ve done a lot of research.” She sighed and cuddled me tighter. “But you do think I’m beautiful, and I know I do turn you on, Daddy. You can’t deny it.”
“Okay, you’ve got me there. I won’t lie to you.”
“So just take it slowly with me. I know you have a curfew, so during the day, you can take me out on dates.”
“Dating my daughter… There’s something I never thought I’d say.” Gazing up at me, I leaned down and left a soft kiss on her lips. I knew she wanted a lot more than just that, but trying to wrap my mind around everything was going to take time. “I need time, sweetheart.”
“I’ve got things bookmarked, Daddy. You’ll be surprised how many daughters fall in love and eventually be with their fathers. I’ve contacted a couple of the women and they confirmed everything is true. Even spoke to one of them and her father. It was obvious they were together and in love.”
Joining the family for breakfast, Mum was obviously nursing a hangover while my sister had enjoyed herself. She left late morning before noon. Mum spent most of the day lazing about while my daughter wanted to go out shopping. I was allowed to go out during the day, at least, so we headed off to the largest nearby mall.
I didn’t mind following her around, my daughter having saved money from her part-time work, and she also did some online work though that was now put to the side for her studies at university. When I followed her into a lingerie store, I did feel a little awkward, particularly as she asked me about every single item she picked up.
“Is this your father?” one of the shop assistants asked when she asked about trying on a few things.
I knew my daughter chewed on that question. “He is. Is it weird?”
“Oh no, not at all. So many single fathers will join their daughters in here. I think it’s a good thing that they’re aware their little girls are now women.”
I actually sighed with relief as my daughter disappeared. She walked out a couple of times to check things out, the shop assistant staying nearby to help, and my daughter was not embarrassed in asking, “How does this look, Daddy?” every single time. I knew she was trying to get a rise out of me, while I’m sure the shop assistant thought it was just a case of a daughter clearly crushing on her father.
After sharing lunch at the food court, she wanted to do a little more browsing before she led me towards a department store as she wanted to buy me something. “You need cologne, Daddy,” she explained, “Something that will make you smell nice when you take me out.”
Things like cologne had always been an extravagance growing up and after I’d met Belinda, so I’d never worn it. My daughter had me try at least a dozen before finding one she approved of. The bottle wasn’t cheap, but she insisted on buying it for me. The shop assistant was amused when my daughter told me more than once that she was buying it and that was the end of it.
“Treating your father?” she asked.
“He just got out of prison and I’m looking after him for now,” she replied. The assistant looked at me funny, and my daughter added, “He went to prison for protecting me.” Kissing her forehead, Amelia smiled up at me as she handed me the bag. “There you go, Daddy. Now you’ll smell all pretty for me.”
Mum was snoozing on the lounge when we arrived home. I made Amelia giggle as I sat on my knees and kissed my mother on the forehead. Her eyes slowly opened before she smiled. “Feeling it today, Mum?”
“You’d think I’d know my limits at this age, but we were having such a good time last night.”
“And I learned plenty about you at the same time.”
“Yes, I do vaguely remember our conversation turning incredibly naughty. Did anything I say shock you?”
“No, Mum. I’m just glad you’re happy with how things are.”
She sat up enough to cuddle me. “I’m happier now that my son is home. I missed you.”
“I missed you too, Mum.”
We didn’t do too much that evening, Mum heading off to bed rather early, leaving Amelia with me in the living room. We watched a little television before she sat on my lap, eventually straddling me, her head on my shoulder as she cuddled into me. When it was time for bed, I proved my strength by easily standing up, feeling her limbs wrap around me as I carried her to my bedroom.
Sitting her on the edge of my bed, I helped take off her top before moving my hands around to the clasp of her bra. “Daddy?” she whispered as I undid it easily, freeing her breasts again.
Gently pushing her back, she was barefoot, making her shudder as I slid my hands up her smooth legs, grabbing her shorts and sliding those off. She was wearing a simple pair of pink panties. When I hooked a finger in either side of those, she was biting her bottom lip again though she nodded eagerly as I slowly slid those off, feeling how damp they were as I left them on the small pile of clothes on my floor.
Taking off my shirt and shorts, she would have seen the tent in my shorts. I wasn’t going to deny that my daughter was beautiful, and I couldn’t deny she aroused me. Joining her on the bed, we moved together until her head was back on a couple of pillows, her legs spread enough for me to lie between them. Her eyes gazed up into mine and there was almost a desperate need for me to do something.
“Daddy,” she breathed as I leaned down to kiss her cheek.
“Masturbate for me, sweetheart. I want to see my little girl pleasure herself.”
Sitting back on my knees, Amelia didn’t hesitate to start. And it was obvious that she knew her body well, watching it start to shudder as she fondled her pussy while she loved to pinch and squeeze her nipples at the same time. Her breathing quickly grew heavy as she started to moan.
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
I then thought I’d give her an added treat, sliding off my shorts to show her my cock for the first time. Her eyes went wide as I smiled at her, leaning over and finding a bottle of lube. I’d always kept one in my bedroom for when I jerked off and I knew Mum probably had a new one for me, ready to go.
“Keep going, sweetheart,” I told her as I started to stroke myself, “I want to see my little girl cum.”
“Oh god, Daddy… You’ve got such a big cock!”
“Thank you, sweetie. You’ve got a perfect little pussy.”
Her giggle was adorable. “It’s your pussy, Daddy.” She moaned when sliding a pair of fingers inside her. “Every time my fingers are inside me, I imagine it’s you, Daddy. Only you will ever be inside me. I’d love to feel your fingers, Daddy.”
“I know. Let’s just do this for now.”
I knew I wasn’t going to last long at all. Amelia was having the time of her life, barely able to tear her eyes away from my cock. When I was ready to cum, I warned her I was close. “Where, sweetie?”
“Cum on me, Daddy. It’s okay.”
I hadn’t cum this fast in years, leaning forward as my daughter moved her hands away, ready for me to cover her. I groaned as the first spurt fired, almost chuckling as it landed in the valley between her breasts. Rope after rope was left on her chest, my daughter immediately resumed her masturbation as I relaxed on a forearm, keeping my eyes on hers.
Then she had an orgasm, and it was a good one, my daughter crying out ever so loud. “Daddy!” she squealed.
“Keep going, sweetie,” I whispered, “Cum again for your daddy.”
She switched hands as she slid the fingers that had been in her pussy into my mouth. Tasting her for the first time, she smiled widely as I couldn’t help but groan. My little girl had a wonderful taste. Then I felt that same hand reach down and ever so gently grasping my cock. “Amelia,” I warned.
“Don’t deny it, Daddy. You want to feel my small hand around your cock,” she moaned, “Oh god, I’m gonna cum again, Daddy!”
Amelia kept going until she was simply too worn out to continue, practically passing out with her fingers still fondling her pussy, her body shaking every so often as she relaxed on the bed. Giving her a few minutes to relax, I headed out to the bathroom and turned on the shower, picking her up and carrying her in to join me. She could barely stand up though she was delighted to feel my hands all over her body as I soaped her up.
Returning to bed, we didn’t bother with underwear as she spooned back against me. “Are you naked, Daddy?” she asked sleepily.
“I am, sweetheart.”
“Good. Nothing sexier than naked Daddy.”
“I love you, sweetheart. We’ll talk in the morning.”
“Okay, Daddy,” she whispered, already drifting off to sleep, “I love you.”
Waking at almost the same time the next morning, she turned over and cuddled into me, not surprised that her hand ended up around my cock very quickly. Mentioning how hard I was, I surprised her by rolling her over onto her back, looking up and down her naked body. Ever so gently running my fingers between her breasts and down her body, I stopped an inch or so above her pussy. I could see the desperation in her eyes for me to touch her intimately.
Leaning down to kiss her, it was the first time I’d ever kissed her in such a manner, feeling her mouth open as it quickly turned passionate, my tongue sliding into her mouth, enjoying the moan she released. I never imagined I’d ever kiss my daughter in such a manner. Then again, I’d just spent the night in bed with her, both of us naked after masturbating together.
Pulling back, I wasn’t sure what her reaction would be. The absolutely gorgeous smile that lit up her face told me I’d just done exactly what she wanted. “You’re a good kisser, Daddy,” she stated.
“You hungry?”
“Starving. Getting off over and over again works up an appetite.”
“Wait until we start having sex.”
I could see that statement surprised her; her face rather blank for a moment before that same gorgeous smile formed. “You mean that, Daddy?” she asked softly, “We’ll make love?”
“Yes, sweetheart. Just give me a little more time to get used to the idea.”
She tempered her obvious excitement by hugging me, leaving a soft kiss on my cheek. “I can’t wait until we do, Daddy.”
Mum could read us like a book when joining her in the kitchen. She looked at me and smiled before turning her attention to my daughter. “Jesus, how many times did you get off last night, Amelia?”
“I didn’t even bother counting. I was far too turned on by my daddy’s big cock.”
Mum immediately turned her eyes to me. I shrugged. “Well, I guessed joining in wouldn’t be so bad.”
“He came all over me, Nanna. And Daddy cums a lot!”
“How big are you?” Mum wondered.
“Give me a minute.” I closed my eyes and just thought of my little girl naked again. That got me nice and hard. “I’m figuring we’re in some sort of weird relationship so fuck it.” I stood up and lowered my shorts, watching her eyes light up as my mother saw my hard cock for the first time. “What do you think?”
“Holy shit,” Mum murmured, “Can I take a picture? I’ve got to let your little sister know.”
“I’ll just show her next time she’s here, Mum. Can I put it away now?”
“I really want to touch it,” she whispered, “But your cock belongs to your daughter for now.”
Packing myself away, I sat down and resumed eating breakfast. Mum was blushing brightly, and although I don’t think she actually wanted to do anything with me, it was obvious there was a slight attraction to me. I think she’d missed me more than I realised, and it had manifested itself into a sort of sexual desire.
Amelia did have studies to get on with so spent most of the day in her own bedroom, leaving me in the company of my mother and sister, the latter arriving in time for lunch. Of course, Mum told her what happened that morning, almost sighing though I did chuckle as I lowered my shorts again, watching the eyes of my little sister light up when seeing her big brother’s cock.
“Oh my,” she whispered, “Make sure you get Amelia nice and wet when you slide that inside her the first time. My god, Nick…”
“Well, it was one thing Belinda never complained about,” I said, packing myself away again.
“Definitely going to masturbate thinking about my big brother’s cock now!” she exclaimed, Mum laughing away as the pair started to talk about me as if I wasn’t there.
“Helps he’s got one hell of a body on him too,” my mother added.
“If it wasn’t the fact Amelia wanted him so much, I’d have that cock inside me right now.”
“I get over it by reading incest stories, Natalie. Nothing but mother and son love stories. You should read brother and sister stories.”
“Obsessing over my brother probably isn’t healthy...”
“I just love having my son back with me,” Mum confessed, gazing at me lovingly. It was still a little weird for her to be looking at me in such a way, but I was beginning to understand that her feelings for me were now deeper than I thought they would be.
We spent the afternoon in each other’s company until my daughter appeared early in the evening once we sat down for dinner, my sister staying long enough to enjoy a Sunday roast. The one sound that echoed around the house was laughter, gathering in the living room once we’d cleaned up the kitchen. Mum took position on her armchair, sitting with my daughter to my left, and my sister to my right.
She was obviously in no hurry to go home, enjoying two of my favourite girls in the entire world being cuddled into me. I think she was somewhat reluctant to go home, taking her hand after she’d said goodbye to our mother and her niece. Hugging again, I stroked her back as I enjoyed just having my little sister close to me.
“I love you, Nick,” she whispered, “Best big brother in the world.”
“Love you too, Natalie.” Leaning back, I searched her eyes before asking, “Do we need to talk about anything?”
“No, Nick. I still have a crush on you because you’re, well, you. But you need to focus on Amelia first.”
“And Mum?”
“Oh, she’s just living a fantasy about having a younger lover and having you in the house makes her feel better.” Resting a hand on my chest, she left a soft kiss on my lips. “We both know how much Amelia loves you, Nick. And you love her just as much in return. We’ll never say a word about the fact father and daughter love each other intimately.”
“You’re seriously okay with it?”
“Absolutely. And Mum thinks it’s a wonderful idea. She knows your daughter has been in love with you for years now.”
Heading back inside, Mum was getting ready for bed, hugging and kissing her goodnight, before I returned to my bedroom, my daughter was already in bed, her clothes in a neat pile on the chair near my desk. Stripping naked myself, I joined her in bed, immediately pulling her into my body, just the feeling of her soft skin making my cock hard within seconds. Turning around, she kissed me softly as her hand ended up wrapped around my cock.
“Nice and slow, sweetie,” I whispered.
“Touch me too, Daddy,” she whispered back, lifting her leg so it rested on mine.
I started at her face, enjoying how soft her skin was as I knew my fingers and hands were rough after years in prison and working at a physically demanding job. Moving down to her breasts, she moaned softly as I gently squeezed, enjoying how hard her nipples were. Taking one in my thumb and finger, she moaned a little louder as I played with it.
“Daddy,” she breathed.
Then I took a deep breath, whispered, “Fuck it,” to myself and rolled her over onto her back. Her eyes lit up as she no doubt read the hunger in my eyes. Leaning down to kiss her, she kissed me back immediately, my hand running between us until I felt the heat of her pussy. As soon as I touched her, she almost jolted off the bad.
“Oh yes, Daddy!” she cried out. I didn’t bother shushing her as my mother knew this would happen.
Moving down to her perfectly perky breasts, I latched onto one of her nipples and enjoyed the reaction, her entire body seeming to shudder as I sucked, licked and nibbled both of them on offer, gently squeezing her breasts at the same time. She whimpered and moaned the entire time, feeling her back arch as her pussy was searching for my cock, eager for me to slide inside her.
I loved giving her breasts attention and was left thinking I could perhaps get her off if I pleasured them for long enough. But I moved slowly down her body, kissing everywhere I could as I spread her legs even more, gazing closely at her bald little pussy, her scent intoxicating as she lifted her head up to meet my eyes.
“Your pussy is absolutely beautiful, sweetheart,” I whispered.
“It is, Daddy?” she asked quietly.
“It is, sweetheart. Do you want Daddy to taste you?” She couldn’t reply verbally, making do with an eager nod of her head. “Do you want Daddy to lick you?” Another eager nod, “And you want Daddy to keep licking you all night, sweetie?”
“God, so much, Daddy,” she groaned, “Please don’t stop until I beg you.”
“Okay, sweetheart.”
Running my tongue up and down her slit had her moaning loudly. Her labia weren’t particularly large, but as turned on as she was, her little clit had already made its appearance. Ignoring it for now, I simply savoured the wonderfully sweet taste of my little girl, trying not to think of her in those words while I pleasured her, but while she was now a beautiful young woman, she would always be my daughter and little girl in a way.
Wrapping a hand around one of her thighs, I slowly figured out where she was sensitive, where she loved me to use my tongue, and how firm she liked it. I didn’t even touch her clit nor slide fingers inside her before she enjoyed one hell of an orgasm, her legs starting to shake before she released such a cry of ecstasy, she probably woke our neighbours.
“Don’t stop, Daddy,” she almost sobbed, “Please don’t stop…”
Figuring I’d give her an even better orgasm, I licked my middle finger and ever so slowly slid it inside her incredibly hot and very tight pussy. She loved it immediately, pushing her pussy down so my finger slid inside all the way, already turned in such a manner that I could find her special spot. She was clenching my finger already as her excitement exploded.
Her clit was begging for attention at the same time, but before I could even touch it, she had another orgasm, relentless on her special spot.
“Oh Daddy… Oh Daddy…”
“That’s it, baby. Cum for daddy,” I whispered.
“I love you… I love you so much… Oh god, Daddy…”
“Keep going, sweetheart. Daddy’s going to look after his little girl.”
“Clit, Daddy. Lick my little clit. I’m going to cum so hard for my daddy.”
My daughter knew her body well as she loved to tell me stories of her self-exploration and how much she loved masturbating. If we did end up making love all the time, I figured that might take a backseat though if she wanted to keep doing it for our enjoyment together, I wasn’t going to say no.
She had no problem telling me how she liked me to treat her clit, and with my finger still inside her, I could sense she was almost holding back her orgasm, letting it build and build before she exploded. She moaned. She whimpered. Her body shook and shuddered. Her back would arch, and she’d cry out. She almost started to cry; she was feeling so good.
My tongue was working her clit hard, and I moved my finger faster, and when I slid two inside her, she shuddered so much, I thought she’d cum. She didn’t, but it was close. Pleading with me for more, I doubled down on all my efforts.
My daughter came as hard as I think she ever had. So hard she soaked my hand, she started to practically spasm, and she burst into tears before she nearly passed out. Removing my fingers, I sucked those clean before I just wrapped a hand around each thigh and continued to pleasure her with my tongue.
“You love my pussy?” she whispered.
“Don’t want to stop pleasing my daughter,” I replied, “Particularly as she tastes so good.”
“I’m tired, Daddy, but you can keep going. Just make me cum and cum and cum…”
“You sure?”
“Yes, Daddy. I’ll be smiling for months now.”
Her next few orgasms were nowhere near as powerful, but she loved every single one, only stopping when my jaw started to get sore. Slowly kissing up her body, I met her glistening eyes and rolled onto my side, taking her with me as I cuddled her to my body, no surprised when she started to cry again. “Happy tears, Daddy,” she told me, “I finally got to be with you.”
“You’ve always owned my heart, Amelia.”
“I know, Daddy. As much as you’ve always owned mine. I was always Daddy’s little girl.”
Lifting the sheets to cover us, I kissed her forehead and suggested she got to sleep. When she asked about me, I assured her I was fine. The night was about her and I lived to make sure my little girl was happy. Holding her tight, it was only when she was asleep that I felt my own eyes start to water. Not through any guilt at all. I couldn’t remember a time in my life that I’d felt as happy.
Except for the day I’d held my little girl in my arms for the first time. Never would have thought our relationship would end up where it did though.
Over breakfast the next morning, it was obvious Mum had heard us as there was that knowing grin on her face whenever she looked at me. I didn’t say anything, but the way Amelia was acting around me was of a young woman completely in love with her man.
For the next three nights, as soon as we headed to bed, my daughter wanted me between her legs. I had no problem doing it. I loved making my daughter orgasm, and I loved learning about how to pleasure her pussy. I think she learned about herself at the same time. When I licked her cute little rosebud for the first time, she gasped and moaned, giggling away that her daddy was being very naughty.
I loved running my hands all over her body. She was such a beautiful young woman. I’m sure I’m biased being her father, but there was no doubting that my daughter could grace magazine covers. She loved dressing sexy for her father, showing off her lingerie each morning before hiding it away. As soon as I was home from work, she would be ready for me, wearing practically nothing while teasing me.
“Nanna, I need help with something,” she started on Friday morning.
“Sure, Amelia. What do you need?”
“Help to learn how to suck my daddy’s cock.”
I spat my coffee all over the counter before starting to cough. Mum laughed at me before she turned her attention back to Amelia. “I’ll join you tonight so I can help teach you.”
“Hang on, what?”
“I’m not going to suck your cock, Nick. Don’t worry, but I am going to help my granddaughter learn how to please her father.”
“You’re serious?”
“I am. You know I approve of the relationship, and I want to make sure your daughter knows how to pleasure you properly. She’s obviously eager to suck off her daddy…”
“God yes. I really want to have his entire length down my throat.”
“That will come with experience.” Mum looked back at me. “I’ll be naked too, Nick. You deserve two naked women on their knees before you.”
“Maybe you should get Auntie Natalie involved?”
“I think she’d love it too, but it might be too much for her. She really loves her brother, Amelia.”
I had to get out of the house as the idea of my mother being naked and that close to my cock was more arousing than I’d admit. And the idea of my sister joining in was far too much for my mind to deal with. Obviously distracted at work, my boss asked what was going on. Admitting I had a new girl who was making me happy, he grinned and slapped my back.
Arriving home in the early evening as always, I was surprised to see my sister on the couch. She rose to her feet to hug me, stating she’d popped around for dinner. Nothing too unusual about that, as she visited at least twice a week to catch up. But I knew something was up as the three women gathered in the kitchen to make dinner, and whenever I walked in, they’d fall silent but smile at me.
Dinner was fantastic as always, my mother was now an excellent cook, and I knew my sister cooked some great meals for herself as she’d drop them off for me to eat at work during the week. Guess it was another sign of how much she loved and adored me.
Asking me to sit on the couch in the living room once I’d helped clean up, my sister wandered out with a glass in hand, giving it to me before she leaned down to leave a soft kiss on my lips. “Bourbon and mixer, just how you like it,” she said softly, running her fingers down my cheek, “I love you, Nick.”
“I love you too, Natalie.”
I was then left alone as I heard the three of them giggling away in my mother’s bedroom. Sipping at my drink, I kept an eye on the television though wondered what they were up to. My questions were answered fifteen minutes later when the three of them reappeared. Each wore a short robe that covered their bodies and their arse but that was about it, the three of them bare-legged, glancing down to see my daughter’s painted toenails, which I’d noticed already, but Mum and Natalie also had the same though different colours.
Naturally, my daughter wore a bright pink silk robe. I loved the fact it was still her favourite colour. Reminded me that, in a way, she’d never lost that innocence about her. Mum looked fantastic in a deep red coloured silk robe, my sister going with an almost virginal white silk robe.
“Ready, baby?” Mum asked.
“Um, for what, Mum?”
They stepped back so I could see all three at once, the tie holding their robes together being undone, and I watched in complete surprise as three robes were carefully undone and bodies were exposed as the robes were carefully lowered to the ground. My daughter’s body I already knew very well indeed. There wasn’t a hint of embarrassment on her face as I drank in her body, standing in between my mother and sister.
My sister was blushing as I turned to look at her. My daughter’s blonde hair had come from her mother, as my sister had luscious flowing brunette locks. However, they all shared gorgeous blue eyes. I’d only ever seen my sister naked by accident, so her C-cup breasts were a slight surprise, as I thought she was smaller. Her tummy was flat, and she had that strip of hair above her pussy. I already knew she had great legs.
Mum was late forties and looked fantastic. After a difficult start to life, it’s fair to say she’d aged like a fine wine. Her breasts were smaller at only a B-cup as she’d lost weight and part of that was her bust. While she had those womanly curves expected of a woman in her forties who had given birth a couple of times, I couldn’t help marvelling at her figure. And she wasn’t lying as her pussy was furry and I liked it.
“Holy shit,” I finally exclaimed. “Mum, Natalie, what’s going on?”
My daughter moved to sit on her knees in front of me, placing her hands on my thighs. “Daddy, you know how much I love you and want to be with you. But I have learned things, particularly after I told both of them how much I loved you and wanted to be with you. Natalie admitted she’s always had a crush on her big brother. Obviously, because you were with Belinda, she couldn’t say anything, then you were busy raising me, and then in prison…”
“And I know we had our issues, baby,” Mum said, kneeling next to Amelia, “But it was because you reminded me of your father far too much that it… It was too much for me at times.”
“Were things really that bad?”
“I never loved your father, Nick. I’ll be completely honest. We married because he knocked me up. Worst reason to get married.” She sighed before adding, “And he was cheating on me nearly our entire marriage. When he was off long-distance hauling, he would have girlfriends in major stopping points. He was never faithful.”
“Were you, Mum?” She gave me a look. I simply looked back at her, adding, “You were here all alone. No doubt aware of what he was doing. I wouldn’t blame you if you did.”
Mum smiled, leaning forward to kiss me before moving her lips to my ear. “Mummy just masturbated all the time, baby,” she whispered, “I know you love hearing about your mother getting naughty with herself, maybe a nice, thick toy buried in her pussy.”
Natalie sat on the other side of Natalie. “Mum and I don’t want to get in the way of what you’ll be sharing with your daughter, Nick. I don’t want to speak for Mum, but I know how I’ve always felt.”
“I’m not sure about sharing you, Daddy,” Amelia stated, “But I thought the three of us being here tonight, so they can help me learn how to please you in return, would bring the four of us closer together.”
“You’re really willing to do this?” I asked Mum, before glancing at Natalie, “You too?”
“Stand up, Nick,” Mum replied, “Time to get you naked too.”
Sitting back down a few seconds later without a stitch of clothing on, I watched three pairs of eyes light up as my arousal was evident. My daughter smiled as she switched places with my mother, who ran her hands up my thighs to my body, feeling the faint abs I had up to my pecs, leaning up to leave a soft kiss on my lips.
“Your father never had a body like yours,” she whispered, “And your cock is much bigger too.”
“Mum… You’re fucking hot too.”
“You think so, baby?”
“Definitely. I’m currently sitting before three amazingly beautiful women right now.”
“Amelia… I think your daddy has just earned three blowjobs. One from his daughter. One from his sister. And one from his mother. Would that be okay?”
“Yes, Nanna. That would be absolutely fine. I just want to please my daddy.”
“You blow him last as he’ll last longer that time. I’ll blow him first so you can see the technique I use, and I can also explain.” Mum met my eyes again. “And what you should always do for your lover is swallow, particularly if you love the man as much as you do.”
It was rather amusing as Mum gently grasped the base of my cock and started to explain the theory of what made a good blowjob. It was surprising to hear my mother admit it wasn’t something she’d done often, particularly for my father. Before meeting him, she had enjoyed doing it for a couple of other boyfriends. As for recently, she admitted to practising with one of her dildos as she was hoping that my daughter would eventually accept that others had feelings for me. Perhaps not as strong as Amelia’s, but feelings that needed to be expressed physically.
Feeling my mother running her tongue up and down my shaft almost set me off immediately, Amelia leaning in and watching intently. As for my sister, she watched but was quite obviously masturbating at the same time. Aware she did want to blow me, I gestured with my head so she sat next to me, spreading her legs wide enough so I could see her pussy.
“Oh god,” I moaned as I felt Mum wrap her lips around my cock, her blue eyes gazing lovingly up at me as she slowly lowered her head.
“Feel good, Daddy?”
“Fuck yes. Been way too long since my last blowjob.”
Mum might not have given many blowjobs lately, but she was fantastic. Her tongue was magnificent, sending waves of pleasure from my cock and through my body. Running my hands through her long dark hair, her eyes lit up as she removed her mouth from my cock, slowly stroking it as I turned to my daughter. “Loving my blowjob, baby?”
“Yes, Mum,” I managed to reply.
“I’m going to swallow, baby. I can’t wait to taste your cum. I never swallowed for your father.”
“Oh fuck,” I groaned as she swallowed my cock again. My sister was getting off next to me, turning and gesturing with my eyes, watching her face as she slid her wet fingers into my mouth. My sister’s pussy tasted exquisite, making her whimper as I made sure I sucked her fingers clean before she slid them back inside her pussy. “You taste wonderful, Natalie,” I whispered.
Mum’s head bobbed faster and faster, her tongue working my shaft, her right hand stroking what she couldn’t swallow, as I felt her other hand fondling my balls. Amelia was now masturbating too, offering her fingers every minute or so to taste her sweet little pussy as well, making her giggle when my tongue teased her fingers.
“Fuck… Mum…” I finally grunted, and she knew I was close. Her eyes sparkled as I knew she was eager for me to cum. Firming my grip on the back of her head, I felt her lips tighten as I let her know I was about to cum, groaning even louder as I felt that first spurt blast into her mouth. She almost squealed around my cock though she swallowed what I gave her, my sister and daughter both watching wide-eyed as my mother swallowed every spurt that filled her mouth.
“Oh my god, Nanna!” Amelia exclaimed, “That was awesome!”
“Never thought I’d see my mother blow my brother. And swallow his cum!”
Mum kept sucking until she pulled back to give my cock a clean with her tongue. Sitting forward, I had no problem kissing her immediately, the first kiss we’d ever shared that wasn’t one shared by a mother and son, sliding my tongue into her mouth, which definitely surprised her at first. “If you’re going to blow me, I’m going to kiss you properly, Mum,” I stated upon pulling back.
“I’m going to get my dildo and ride it while your sister blows you next.”
Turning to my sister, I made her whimper when kissing her properly for the first time. She practically melted into me, easily picking her up and placing her down on my lap, feeling the heat of her pussy against my cock as my daughter moved up to set next to us.
“I’m sorry, Natalie,” my daughter whispered, “I knew you loved him but…”
Natalie pulled back before leaning over to kiss Amelia on the cheek. “Never apologise for how much you love your daddy. You belong together, Mum and I both know that. But if we can have a little fun, we’ll never say no and love you all the more for it.”
My sister gave me around fifteen minutes, happy to sit on my lap and cuddle with me, Amelia cuddling into us. Mum sat on the floor, watching her slowly riding her dildo. When she moaned my name more than once, she blushed and admitted she’d thought about me when masturbating for far longer than I probably realised.
Sliding off my lap, there was no teasing from my sister, simply wrapping her lips around my cock and immediately working my cock with her mouth and hand in unison. My daughter shuffled closer, spreading her legs and taking my hand so I could fondle her pussy. My mother sat up on the couch and continued to thrust her dildo deep into her pussy.
“Oh, Nick,” she moaned softly, “I’d love to feel your real cock inside me.”
“You would?”
“Yes, baby… It’s been too long since I had such a large, hard cock thrusting into me. I’d love to feel you cum deep into my pussy.”
“I think you’re turning him on, Mum,” Natalie said, chuckling away as she stroked me, “Swear his cock just got longer and thicker.”
“That’s because he’s loving his sister sucking his big cock,” Mum replied.
“What about you, sweetheart?” I asked my daughter.
“I can’t wait to feel you cum in my mouth, Daddy,” she moaned, her hold on my wrist remaining tight as I now had two fingers in her pussy, “But it’ll feel even better when I feel you flood my pussy with your cum for the first time.”
“If you didn’t know, baby, that girl really loves you,” Mum added.
Natalie now had her head bobbing faster and faster, moaning away as her hand worked the rest of my shaft, mostly focusing on the far more sensitive parts near the head of my cock. She made me groan more than once, resting my hand on the back of her head, my other hand still busy fingering my daughter. She orgasmed first, feeling her pussy tighten as she cried out, turning onto her side to snuggle into my side, feeling her hot breath against my neck as her head was on my shoulder.
“Daddy… That was awesome…”
Then Mum cried out, removing the dildo and rubbing her clit quickly, her legs shaking as she enjoyed what seemed like one hell of an orgasm. “Oh fuck, baby…” She turned me on further by sucking on the dildo, moaning again as she cleaned it off before looking at me. “Please, you think I’m not used to the taste of my pussy by now?”
My daughter resumed masturbating next to me, constantly moaning ‘Daddy’ and it was just too much for me, meeting Natalie’s eyes gazing up at mine, and it was all I could do to groan that I was going to cum when I came again. My sister was ready for it, happily gulping down every drop of my cum before she sat back and smiled before grasping my cock to lick it clean.
“Give me a few minutes, sweetheart,” I told my daughter, “Two blowjobs in a row is more than I’ve had… ever…”
“Did Mum suck your cock?” Amelia asked.
“Sex was never the issue with your mother,” I replied honestly, “Even in the latter days of our marriage, we still enjoyed sex with each other. Your mother enjoyed giving oral as much as I did. It was factors out of the bedroom that led to us splitting.”
“Although I want you to myself, part of me still wishes you were together, Daddy,” she said softly, “Maybe…”
I wrapped my arms around her, easily lifting her up onto my lap. “Don’t think like that, sweetheart,” I whispered as I cuddled her, “Even though our marriage ended, I don’t feel like a failure. We did our best to keep it going, but we agreed to not remain in an unhappy marriage.”
“Do you still love her, Daddy?”
“Part of me still does because she gave me you.” Giving her a gentle squeeze, I whispered, “But you have my heart, sweetheart.”
“I know, Daddy,” she replied, hugging me in return, “I love hearing it each time.”
With my daughter on my lap, Mum and Natalie cuddled into either side of me. Mum was recovering as I think her orgasm had been quite powerful, my sister happy to just cuddle into me. Feeling my cock getting harder as her hot little pussy rested on it, I eventually shared a steamy kiss with my daughter as she carefully slid off my lap to rest between my legs, her fingers wrapping around the base of my cock as she gazed up at me.
“Your cock looks even bigger from here, Daddy.”
Mum joined her on the floor and it had me smiling when she resumed explaining how to really give a great blowjob. Feeling my daughter’s tongue running up and down my cock was almost enough to set me off, seeing how eager she was to please her father. When I felt Mum’s tongue join in on the fun, I could only think I was starring in my own porno, a younger and older lover both pleasing me. My sister resumed masturbating next to me, whimpering as she gripped my forearm tightly.
“I want you inside me so much,” she whimpered, “I can’t lie to myself anymore, Nick.”
“It was you going away for so long that made us realise how much we love you,” Mum added, leaving my daughter to pleasure me as she moved up to sit next to me, “We know how we feel is considered wrong, but I was already having these feelings long before you left. When you moved back home after you left Belinda, I was so happy, Nick.”
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Because how do I tell my son that I have a massive crush on him, and I was contemplating wanting a physical relationship?”
“And I was just too nervous to say anything,” my sister admitted, “But it’s always been you, Nick.”
“I’m just not sure I can share like that, Daddy, but they needed to be honest tonight.”
Feeling her lips wrap around my cock had me groaning again, obvious that my daughter had listened to her instructions as it immediately felt wonderful, her hand working the rest of my shaft as she took what she could in her mouth. Her desperate need to please me was obvious, Mum and sister both watching as her head bobbed faster and faster.
“That’s it, sweetheart,” I moaned, “Daddy will return the favour too.”
“Definitely want to see that,” Mum stated, “I want to see my granddaughter enjoying herself with her daddy.”
Just thinking of pleasuring my daughter turned me on. I can’t even begin to describe how much I enjoyed going down on her and tasting that sweet little pussy on offer. Having my daughter naked in bed with me was one of the greatest feelings… Seeing my daughter gazing up at me with my cock stuffed in her mouth was provoking similar feelings.
Running my fingers through her hair made her face light up, her eyes filling with a desperate desire to make her daddy cum. Faster and faster she bobbed, feeling her tongue teasing me at the same time.
“That’s it, sweetheart,” I moaned, “Swallow daddy’s cock.”
“She’s so happy, baby,” Mum said softly, “I can’t wait to see you licking her beautiful pussy next.”
My daughter moaned then whimpered, aware she was fondling her pussy while blowing me, and I knew she was desperate for what my mother just suggested. But she was now desperate for me to cum, meeting her eyes again to see the unconditional love my daughter had always felt for her father. “I’m close, sweetie,” I murmured, “You ready?”
She nodded eagerly, working my cock faster and faster, mouth and hand working in perfect harmony. Just before I was ready to erupt, I warned her to get ready, and when that first spurt of hot cum entered her mouth, my little girl didn’t hesitate in swallowing. I felt another surge of love for her, the fact she’d do that for her father, and she looked so happy when swallowing every subsequent spurt. When I’d finished spurting, she removed her mouth and used her tongue to lick my cock again.
Lifting her up onto my lap, I kissed her hard and she melted into me. “I love you so much, sweetheart. Thank you for doing that.”
“Because I love you so much, Daddy,” she replied softly, “I told you that I’ll do anything for you.”
She cuddled into me and I felt another wave of emotion hit me. I would do anything for my daughter, but I was beginning to understand just what she wanted from me in return. She wanted all of me. Mum noticed my reaction and kissed my cheek as I held my daughter tightly. Standing up, she immediately wrapped her limbs around me as I carried her through to what I was already calling our bedroom as I knew she was never going to sleep in her own bed again.
Lying her down, I spread her legs, her pussy already glistening and looking a little red from having pleasured herself. Mum and Natalie joined us on the bed as I wanted them there with us as I returned the favour to my daughter.
I teased her a lot to start with, running my mouth everywhere over her body except her pussy, her scent getting me nice and hard again. When I did finally start to slowly lick her pussy, she almost organised immediately. What made me smile is that she was sharing soft kisses with my mother and daughter, nothing incredibly passionate, but their hands were moving over her body at the same time.
“Oh daddy,” my daughter moaned softly, “Don’t stop, Daddy.”
“I won’t, sweetheart. Not until I’ve made you cum again and again.”
When I heard Mum and Natalie suggesting they were rather impressed with their son, I smiled to myself as my daughter enjoyed another orgasm, around the third I’d given her. My mother and sister were also masturbating at the same time, and when my daughter went off for a fifth time, she murmured she’d had enough.
That’s when I moved across, spread my sister’s legs, and used my mouth on her for the first time. “Oh Nick!” she cried out, watching my daughter look at me and immediately nod her approval. I guess this might be the only night we’d do this, so we’d make the most of it.
My sister tasted wonderful, and she was so turned on, she had an orgasm within a few minutes, immediately bursting into tears once it passed. My daughter hugged her, whispering sweet words, as I didn’t relent on my sister. Never thought I’d ever be going down on her, as much as I never imagined being intimate with my daughter.
“Nick,” Natalie whimpered, “Oh god, Nick…”
“I love you, Natalie,” I whispered, running my tongue up to her clit, “I’ll always look after my little sister.”
Helping my sister to a trio of orgasms had her pushing my head away, so I leaned up to share a passionate kiss with her, earning a soft moan as I slid my tongue into her mouth. Leaning back enough to meet her eyes, her soft fingers caressed my cheek before she said two words.
“Now Mum.”
Moving across the bed, my sister and daughter turned onto their side as I moved across to lie between my mother’s legs, who spread them wider, giving my first proper look at her furry pussy. “Holy shit, Mum,” I whispered, leaning down to inhale her intoxicating scent, “I had no idea you had such a lovely pussy.”
“I’m sure most sons don’t think about it. Or see it.”
“More fool them then, Mum.”
“Lick your mother, Daddy. I want to see you make her cum too.”
She had a different taste compared to my daughter and my sister, but the whimper she released as I slowly ran my tongue along her slit had me smiling, her eyes gazing down, almost in surprise that it was finally happening. Sliding a pair of fingers into her pussy, I was surprised at how tight she was, turning them so I could find her spot.
“Oh, baby,” she moaned, “I’ve dreamed about this moment.”
“I’ve always tried to make you happy, Mum.” She started to cry as I didn’t mean it to sound bad. Leaving my finger buried, I leaned up to share a soft kiss with her. “I’ve always loved you, Mum,” I added softly.
“I know, baby. I’ve always loved you. I love how close we are now.”
“Think we might be a lot closer going forward too.”
“Lick my pussy, baby. I want my son to make me cum.”
“Daddy… Would you want to make love to Nanna?”
“Maybe one day, sweetheart. I need to make love with my little girl first.”
Mum enjoyed a trio of orgasms before I needed to call it quits as my jaw was starting to hurt. Lying in between my mother and daughter, I was cuddled by both of them, with my sister cuddling behind my daughter. I rather quickly drifted off and slept through the night, waking up to the sight of my daughter between my legs, my cock back in her mouth.
Gesturing with a finger, she didn’t understand, so I told her what I wanted. She was ever so excited spinning around, lowering her hot little pussy onto my mouth as she continued to suck my cock. Mum and Natalie woke up in time to see us enjoying a long sixty-nine, as I spent plenty of time licking her nice and slow, while she was working my cock slowly in return.
After I enjoyed an orgasm, my daughter happily swallowing my load, I had my daughter spin around and just sit on my face so I could focus on her. “Daddy!” she squealed as her first orgasm hit, and feeling her grinding on my face was just a further turn-on.
Mum kissed her cheek and suggested she’d start breakfast with my sister, leaving my daughter with me, moving off my face and lying back, spreading her legs wide as I resumed licking her pussy. “That’s it, Daddy,” she cried out, “Lick your daughter’s hot little pussy!”
We only stopped due to Mum returning to let us know breakfast was ready. Sitting up and wiping my chin, Amelia sat up to kiss me, surprised when she ran her tongue over my chin and across my lips. “Like your taste, sweetie?”
“I love the taste of my pussy, Daddy,” she replied, resting her head against my chest, “Is that weird?”
“Not at all. I’m sure plenty of women experiment by tasting their own juices. Considering your taste, sweetie, I don’t blame you either.”
“Do I really taste that good to you?”
“Absolutely, Amelia. It’s one of the reasons I already love going down on you. The main reason is that you’re my little girl and I want to make you happy.”
I was left wondering how the rest of the weekend would go. Sitting next to my daughter at the table, I was surrounded by three women who couldn’t stop smiling. When we’d finished, we gathered back in the living room where we discussed the future.
“You now know how we feel about you, Nick,” Mum stated, “But our feelings for you are nothing compared to how your daughter feels.” Natalie cleared her throat, Mum chuckling. “I’m aware of your feelings, Natalie, but Amelia is his daughter. Her daddy has been her entire life.”
“It’s just… It’s difficult because I’ve just explored my feelings for the first time with Nick and turning the tap off will be hard for me,” my sister said softly.
Amelia made me smile when she moved to cuddle up with her aunt. “I know how you feel,” she stated, “Can I just ask a favour from both of you first?”
“Anything, baby,” Mum replied.
“Give me time to explore this relationship with my daddy. We obviously have more to talk about than just our sexual relationship. Sharing him will be… It will be difficult for me. I know you’re his mother and sister, and I have known about your own feelings for a while now, but…” She paused for a few seconds, I assumed to keep her emotions in check. “He’s my daddy, and I’ve missed him so much, and I just want him to myself for a little while.”
Amelia found herself hugged by my mother and sister. “Then he’s all yours for now, baby,” Mum assured her, “We had a wonderful time last night, sharing something so intimate with my son and granddaughter, but although my daughter and I feel incredible love for your father, it’s nothing compared to the love you share with each other.”
“Mum… I’ve never not loved you with all my heart too,” I assured her.
“I know, baby, and I love that we’re so close now. But you should not be involved with me or Natalie to the detriment of your relationship with Amelia.”
“I agree,” Natalie added, hearing the sadness in her tone, immediately cuddling her with my daughter, “I love you, Nick, and have done for a long time. Any boyfriend I’ve had was compared to you. It’s why I’ve been single for so long now. No man could measure up, even if you are a hot and handsome ex-con.”
“No reason why we can’t masturbate together,” Mum suggested, “And if you need someone to cuddle in bed…”
“I’ve never been with a woman, Mum.”
“I know, baby. But all we’ll do is masturbate together. We don’t have to touch each other intimately unless you make the first move. But I’d love to snuggle with my daughter after we’ve both orgasmed as much as I’d love to snuggle with my son.”
“You mean that, Mum?”
“I love you just as much, baby. You’re my little girl as much as Amelia is his little girl.”
Natalie looked at me before glancing at Mum. “Okay, Mum… Maybe we could give it a try. I’d just love to spend as much time with my brother as possible, but I’ve always loved being with you too.”
“You’re welcome to come over as much as you can, baby. I miss having my little girl at home.”
Natalie got up and hugged Mum. “I miss being here too,” she whispered.
As I was allowed out during the day under parole, the four of us agreed to head out, the three women wanting to go shopping. Of course, while we were walking around the mall, we ended up in more than one store catering to sexy clothing and underwear, and having the three of them modelling for me was far too arousing.
“What do you think, Daddy?” my daughter asked, walking out of the changing room in a sheer black teddy that left little to the imagination, “I’m also thinking of a white one as I’m still a virgin.”
“God,” I groaned as she sat on her knees in front of me, running her hands up my body, “You’re such a tease.”
“I know, Daddy. I love making you nice and hard. You’re so hot that I just can’t help myself.”
“Are you paying or…”
“Nanna is treating me, Daddy. She wants me to look as sexy as possible for you.”
“And what is she buying?”
“Naughty things for herself.” She lifted herself up to straddle my lap. “She’s buying a little butt plug, Daddy,” she whispered into my ear, “Should I buy myself one?”
I groaned so loudly, as I felt her press down onto my cock, I’m surprised I didn’t shoot into my underwear. “Buy whatever you want, sweetheart,” I finally replied.
“Thank you, Daddy. But I won’t need any sex toys for my pussy. The only things going inside me will be my own fingers, your fingers… And definitely your big, thick daddy cock.”
“Fuck, I love you, sweetheart.”
It must have been my tone as she choked back a sob. “I love you too, Daddy,” she whispered as I hugged her.
“And you look incredibly sexy in what you’re wearing. Buy at least three of those, and some sexy bras and panties. I want my little girl looking sexy for me while ensuring you tease others, knowing that you’re mine.”
“You’re so naughty, Daddy. I love it. I’m going to buy so many short skirts to show off my legs, and when I bend over, Daddy gets to look at my tight little butt.”
“What about your pussy, sweetheart?”
“Oh, Daddy will get to see that all the time at home. I’m going to tease him so often…”
Arriving home much later that afternoon, it was my turn to practically leap on my daughter, making my daughter squeal and giggle away as I practically stripped her naked and threw her on the bed. She was already soaking wet for her father, plunging my tongue into her pussy as she spread her legs, feeling both her hands on my head as I devoured her.
Eager to return the favour after giving her a series of orgasms, she moved off the bed onto her knees, demanding I stand up so she could gaze up at me while servicing me with her mouth. “On my face, Daddy,” she told me, “Mark me as yours forever.”
Belinda had loved it when I gave her a facial, thinking my daughter was like her mother in a few ways. She blew me until I was ready to blow, taking over and stroking my cock, my daughter closing her eyes as the first couple of spurts coated her face. She laughed as I did cover quite a bit of her face in cum, my daughter wiping her eyes clean before opening them, taking my cock back in her mouth to clean me up.
She then walked out into the living room with my cum on her face to show off to my mother and sister. I heard them laughing away as I followed, still naked and my cock swinging. The look of desire on their faces had me retreating to at least put on some shorts. “Sorry,” I said when I returned.
“It’s okay, baby. It’ll be difficult for a little while,” Mum replied.
Ordering in some takeaway to be delivered that night, it was a relaxing night together. Mum and Natalie did show off some of the things they bought, Mum taking great delight in showing off the butt plug she bought while my sister bought another dildo. I thought she would have bought a large one, but she told me that the only thing larger she wanted inside her was my cock.
“Maybe one day, big brother,” she said softly.
Amelia only wanted to snuggle with her father that night, relaxing together as we talked about the upcoming week, reminiscing about the time we’d spent together growing up, and what the future would bring for us, while she tentatively mentioned the idea of starting a family with me. That would be a big step and one way our relationship could blow up as trying to explain who the father was could prove difficult, particularly in regard to her mother.
Speaking of Belinda, I finished work early on the Wednesday that week to visit her. I’d messaged to let her know I was coming, pleased she was the one to greet me at the door. When she immediately cuddled me as soon as we sat down, I knew she’d been missing me as much as anyone. We hadn’t really had much of a chance to discuss everything that happened, from the day I turned up at her home to take care of business, to the day I arrived on her doorstep after my incarceration.
I knew it was difficult for her to talk about, but when we were lying on her bed and she was cuddled into me again, she relaxed and did manage to talk about some of her feelings. When I whispered that I did still love her, she quietly sobbed against my chest, admitting she still loved me too.
Talking about our daughter did make her smile. She missed living with her, but it was too difficult for her. I didn’t miss the small bottles that rested on the chest of drawers. I didn’t ask what medication she was taking, but she did tell me briefly about her visits to a mental health ward. She was honest about her struggles since that night I arrived. Extensive therapy had helped her, as well as the love from our daughter, who had never blamed her. Belinda simply blamed herself and still lived with the guilt.
She saw me out to my car, sharing another long hug. “Just look after our little girl, Nick,” she said, “She’s always loved her daddy so much.”
“While I want her to be happy, I still care about you too, Belinda. Maybe more than you realise.”
Leaning back, she gazed into my eyes and stroked my cheek. “I’ve always known, Nick. Our marriage didn’t fail because you didn’t care about me. It’s why I didn’t ever stop loving you, it’s just… We were too young, married because I was pregnant, and…”
Hugging her tightly, she fell silent. I didn’t want to upset her. “I’m sorry, Belinda,” I whispered.
“I know you are, Nick. I’m sorry too. We both could have done better.”
I let Amelia know I’d visited her mother when I arrived home. She was so happy that I was getting along with her mother. Even my mother was proud of me, stating that we were a good example of divorced people managing to remain friends. As for my father, I hadn’t heard from him in years. When I let Amelia know in bed that night that we had spent most of the time cuddling, she wanted to hear everything.
“She still loves you, Daddy,” she finally said, “I think she’d want you to make love to her to feel something again.”
“I won’t be doing that, sweetheart. Not a good idea.”
“I know, but I think Mum regrets everything that happened between you two.”
“We didn’t hate each other when we split up, sweetie. Hell, we got along great when co-parenting. We remained good friends the entire time. I’ve never hated your mother for a second.”
“And that just makes me sad, Daddy. So many friends had their parents’ divorce, and it was usually so ugly and bitter, each side hating the other. You and Mum still remained so friendly; it made my life growing up so easy.”
“That’s because the most important person was you, Amelia. Your mother and I agreed from the moment I moved out that you would be our focus. It’s why you always saw me whenever you wanted. If you called and asked me to visit, your mother never, ever said no. Too many parents used their children as pawns. It’s one reason why I still love your mother. She made sure our relationship remained strong.”
Cuddling into me, I felt her relax, enjoying the feeling of her naked body against me. “Can we make love this weekend, Daddy?” she whispered.
“Absolutely.”
“Friday night?”
“That’ll just be the start, sweetie. You’re going to university on Monday morning with the biggest smile imaginable.”
She spent all night teasing me on Thursday, wearing the sheer black teddy from the moment I arrived home, ensuring she was flashing me her little pussy as often as possible. It was done in such a manner that even my mother was aroused by the sight. “My granddaughter does have the prettiest little pussy,” she stated.
“You think so, Nanna?”
“Oh yes. The only problem is that I’m much older than your father, so me finding a beautiful eighteen-year-old girl with a beautiful pussy like yours…”
“Maybe you need to find a lesbian or gay club, Nanna. I’m sure there are eighteen-year-old girls like me who’d love a mature woman to show how good they are at licking pussy.”
The conversation kept going until I was so aroused, my daughter had her pussy eaten there on the couch, and my mother was happy to watch on and masturbate until both women enjoyed more than one orgasm. My daughter then lay back, continuing to fondle herself as I jerked off for all of two minutes and covered her body in a huge load of cum.
“Going to bed. I need a dildo inside me,” Mum stated, quickly kissing both of us on the cheek before disappearing, much to our amusement.
Arriving home on Friday, there was no sign of my mother, finding my daughter in the kitchen cooking dinner, the table already prepared, and it looked like something romantic was going on. There was a tablecloth, good plates and cutlery, candles and flowers in the middle of the table.
“Nanna is staying with Aunt Natalie tonight, Daddy,” she explained, “I’m making you dinner tonight. Then you’re going to dance with me before we adjourn to our bedroom to make love.”
“Guess I should shower and change then.”
“Give me five minutes and I’ll join you for a shower. I just need to stick this last thing in the oven.”
My daughter loved showering with me as it was an excuse for us to run hands over each other. We always made out at the same time. That still makes me chuckle, the fact I make out with my daughter, but she loves pressing her body into mine as I kiss her. Soaping her up and down, I teased her constantly, earning plenty of soft moans.
Returning to her own room to get changed, I thought I should dress nice. I found a clean shirt and trousers in my wardrobe, and even put on a nice pair of shoes. Putting on the cologne, it was the first thing my daughter noticed, immediately hugging me and placing her nose at my neck. She looked as sexy as hell in her little black dress, and she knew what I loved on a woman, with thigh-high stockings and heels. She was also wearing her glasses, knowing it was a subtle kink I had. Belinda also wore glasses, and specifically wore one pair we were together that I’d always cover in my cum when giving her a facial.
Dinner was fantastic with an Italian flair. She prepared homemade bruschetta, a simple but tasty entrée, followed by a lasagna that she made from scratch with nothing out of a jar. I couldn’t help but compliment her continuously, enough she told me to stop otherwise I’d make her cry and ruin her make-up.
Dessert was tiramisu, a dish I absolutely adored. When asking if she made this, I hugged her ever so tightly when she admitted to taking half a day off to get everything ready. “It’s how much I love you, Daddy,” she said softly.
She wasn’t lying about wanting to dance either, turning the television on and switching channels to a radio station that played slow music. I’d never been much of a dancer, always making Belinda laugh with my two left feet. Amelia just pressed herself into my body, ensuring my arms were around her in return, with one hand cupping her arse, as we danced to at least half a dozen songs.
“Daddy, if you’d been out of prison, you’d have been my date to my end-of-school formal,” she told me, “God, to have had you on my arm in front of my friends. And seeing how hot you are, they’d have all been dripping wet with excitement, all of them wanting to dance with you. And they’d have asked if you could fuck them too.”
“I haven’t met any of them yet, sweetie.”
“Oh, I won’t be introducing any of them for a while. I love and trust my friends, but as soon as they see you, Daddy, they’ll be flirting with you like crazy.” She leaned back and asked, “What about your friends?”
“To be honest, only around three have stayed in touch with me. Even those who agreed I did the right thing, it was just another violent episode in my life, and they worried I would come out of prison even more violent than before. Truth be told, I’m calmer than I’ve ever been. I don’t want to lose another second with my daughter, my mother or my sister. I’d rather spend all my time with you three than anyone else.”
I made her giggle as I danced our way down the hallway towards my bedroom. Not bothering to shut the door, I lowered the zipper on her dress as we kissed, feeling her fingers undoing the buttons of my shirt as I slid out of my shoes. I carefully placed her dress over the back of my chair as I gazed at her, the bra and panties matching her dress perfectly.
Lowering herself to her knees, she undid my belt before helping off my trousers, her hands moving over the bulge in my underwear before she lowered those too.
“I love your big dick, Daddy,” she cooed, running her tongue up the shaft to the head, “I’m going to make you cum quickly, so you last longer making love to me my first time. I know my hot and tight little pussy will make you cum quickly.”
“Whatever you want, sweetheart. Tonight is your night.”
“I’m so wet already, Daddy. Just the thought of you finally sliding this big cock inside me, making love to me, filling me with all your cum…”
My daughter had spent each night since that first time pleasuring me as much as I pleasured her. She loved being on her knees before her father, stroking my cock before taking it in her mouth. She loved hearing me moaning and groaning as she ran her tongue up and down my shaft, taking my balls in her mouth. She learned a lot very quickly, and she absolutely loved it when I came.
That night, she was in a hurry to make me cum. Would have made me laugh had I not spent the entire evening up to that moment being aroused by my little girl. It was difficult not to think of her like that, as my daughter, now that we were lovers. But I loved it whenever she called me ‘Daddy’, whether it was to just ask me a question, whether she was cuddling up with me on the couch or in bed, or when I was busy licking her little pussy and she was cresting the wave of pleasure flowing through her body.
She swallowed every drop of my cum that evening too, gazing up at me with a smile before opening her mouth. “All gone, Daddy, because I’m a good girl.”
I couldn’t help laughing at the innocent tone she used, helping her to her feet before I hugged her. “You are a good girl, sweetie.”
“Will you treat me like a good girl now, Daddy? Good girls deserve special treats, don’t they?”
Laying her back, I spent a long time just kissing and caressing her body because I knew she needed to relax. I focused on her breasts for a long time. My daughter had magnificent breasts. She loved to tease me with her cleavage every day. When she masturbated, she always played with them. I knew they were sensitive, and we were finding out together if she’d ever orgasm just from breast play.
But I had to move down eventually, her scent almost overwhelming me in how much I desired it. If I could bottle it and spray it every day, just to smell her, I would have. She almost sobbed when I ran my tongue over her pussy, so desperate for much more from her father. But I wanted to make my little girl cum first. I loved making her orgasm.
It was such a big moment for her, the first orgasm that tore through her body was enough for me to relax and kiss up her body, her eyes opening to see me smiling at her. “Daddy,” she whispered.
“Hey, sweetie. Are you okay?”
“My god, you make me cum so hard, Daddy.” Then she giggled. “I’m so lucky to have a daddy like you. I just wish I could tell all my friends that we’re in love.” She paused before asking ever so softly, “You are in love with me too, aren’t you, Daddy?”
“Sweetheart, there is no-one on this planet I love more than you.”
“Daddy?”
“Yes, sweetie?”
“Can we make love now?”
Kissing her softly, I felt her spread her legs even wider as I placed the head of my cock against her. She’d never had anything more than her fingers in her pussy. My fingers were a little thicker, but still nothing like the cock that was going to slide inside her. I hated the idea of hurting her, but my little girl was smart. She knew the first time or two might just be a little painful as her pussy slowly adapted to accepting my cock.
Kissing her again, she placed her hands on the back of my neck as I ever so gently pushed forward, feeling her pussy ever so slowly accepting the head of my cock. She gasped more than once as I took my time, amazed at how hot and tight she was. I’d been with a couple of virgins back in high school, but they’d enjoyed sex toys when masturbating so were used to having a phallic-sized cock inside them.
“Oh Daddy,” she whimpered as the head of my cock popped inside her. I was immediately grateful for her blowjob, as I reckoned that I’d have cum within two minutes otherwise.
Pushing forward, she whimpered again as I felt my cock being clenched by her pussy. She winced once and I stopped immediately, kissing her again as I resumed pushing forward. “Oh god, sweetie,” I finally groaned.
“Daddy,” she almost sobbed, needing to kiss me again, “Don’t stop, Daddy. It’s okay.”
“You sure?”
She smiled at me. “It stings a little but, my god, I can’t believe how good it feels already.”
Once I felt my entire length buried inside her, I didn’t waste time slowly thrusting, keeping an eye on my daughter’s face. She couldn’t stop smiling, only fading when she needed to moan. Being her first time, I wasn’t expecting theatrics or much body movement from her. The only suggestion I made was moving her hips slightly to meet my thrusts.
She loved that immediately.
The last virgin I’d been with simply lay there while I’d thrust away until I’d cum in her. My daughter wanted to immediately be an active participant, asking me every few minutes what I wanted her to do. When I lifted her legs at her knees to push them back, she moaned loudly as my cock sank ever deeper.
“Oh fuck… Daddy, that feels so deep…”
“Good, sweetheart?”
“Just go slow, Daddy. I won’t be able to handle you pounding my little pussy just yet.”
Hearing my little girl moan and whimper as we made love only turned me on more. She constantly wanted me to kiss her, our tongues duelling playfully as I slowly picked up the tempo. Thankfully, despite it being her first time, she could sense that I needed more after a few more minutes. When she really started to meet my thrusts, I felt her pussy clenching my cock as she gasped.
“Daddy… Keep doing that… Just like that…” I smiled as I knew exactly why. “Daddy… I’m going to cum with you inside me…” Her lower lip started to tremble and even I felt emotional at that moment. “Daddy… Oh Daddy…”
“Cum for me, sweetheart…”
She started to cry as the climax tore through her body, her arms tightening around the back of my neck as I felt her legs starting to shake as I held them back. “Oh god, Daddy!” she cried out as she started to sob, “I just came with you inside me…”
“I’m going to cum, sweetie.”
“Yes, Daddy!” she exclaimed, sobbing and giggling at the same time, “Fill my pussy, Daddy. Fill up my womb so we can have babies.”
We hadn’t exactly discussed that, but the idea aroused me. I didn’t pump her too hard, just enough to bring about my own orgasm. Groaning as she smiled, feeling my cock spurting away inside her, I released her legs as I felt them wrap around me, needing to rest my head next to hers as I took a moment to calm down, feeling my eyes starting to water.
“It’s okay, Daddy,” she whispered into my ear, one of her hands stroking my back, “I’ve never doubted how much you love me. Right now, I know you love me more than anything.”
“I do, sweetheart.”
Pulling out, I had to have a look at her pussy. She wanted to see too, grabbing a small mirror, hearing her burst into laughter as it was looking a little red, very wet, with my cum slowly leaking out of her. She asked me to take a picture on her phone before I lay next to her. “I’m going to take lots of photos, Daddy,” she explained. “A journal of my journey into being your woman.”
To my slight surprise, she gave me a little while to recover before she rolled over onto her hands and knees. “Are you suggesting something?” I wondered.
“I want Daddy to fuck me from behind.”
I had no problem doing that, moaning together as I slowly slid my cock back inside her. With a hand at her hip, I caressed her back with the other, occasionally grabbing her hair and thrusting hard a few times, but not for too long. When I gently slapped her arse, she glanced back and giggled. “I’m a good girl, Daddy. Good girls don’t get spanked.”
“What about bad girls?”
“Want me to be your bad girl, Daddy?”
“Maybe it’s something we could explore, sweetheart.”
“Anything for you, Daddy.”
Running my thumb over her rosebud provoked an even louder moan. I teased her for a few minutes, never sliding inside, but it was obvious to my ears that she loved it. Lowering her head to a pillow, I leaned forward over her, kissing up her back until my head rested next to hers.
Fucking her a little harder, she started to moan loudly. Suggesting she start to play with her clit, it worked like a charm, feeling her excitement grow as she started to push back against my cock, and when she started to repeat ‘Daddy, Daddy, Daddy’ almost endlessly, it was enough for me to really up the tempo as my orgasm approached.
We nearly came together, my daughter reaching orgasm first, and when her pussy started to squeeze my cock, I buried my cock and exploded inside her. Moaning together as we climaxed, we fell silent and eventually started to chuckle.
“Holy shit, sweetheart. Best sex ever.”
“Really, Daddy?”
“Of course.”
Pulling out, she lifted herself up and sat back against me, turning her head so I could kiss her properly as I ran my hands up and down her body. Lying down side by side, she cuddled into me, continuing to stroke her face as her eyes spoke of her love for me. To be honest, I could think of only three other women who had ever looked at me in such a manner.
Admitting I was a little tired, as though I could probably orgasm again, it had been a long day, she was happy to just lift the sheets over us and go to sleep.
“Best night of my life,” she whispered as she spooned against me.
“Mine too, Amelia. Thank you for making an old man happy again.”
“You mean that, Daddy?”
“The only other greatest day that compares was your birth, sweetheart. Every other day was as great as that.”
I was woken by my daughter going down on me, hiding under the sheets until I pulled them back and her eyes sparkled with mischief. Having got me nice and hard, and definitely turned on, she straddled my lap before biting her lip, obviously a little unsure. After helping her out, and watching her slowly sink down on my cock, I let her figure it out.
To say my daughter had a lot of fun riding my cock that morning wouldn’t be an understatement. Mum had obviously arrived home sometime the night before, opening my bedroom door to see my daughter riding me hard and fast. I glanced in her direction to see her smiling at me.
“So beautiful,” she stated softly, “If sons and mothers look beautiful together, so do daughters and their daddies.”
“He feels so good inside me, Nanna,” my daughter moaned, “I just want to orgasm all the time. I can’t get enough already.”
Mum walked over and kissed my forehead before kissing my daughter on the cheek. “When you’re in this house together, you are free to express your love. Natalie obviously agrees to that too.”
“Thank you, Mum,” I replied softly.
“I’ll get breakfast started. I expect my granddaughter to arrive at the table with her pussy dripping with your cum, Nick.”
“Yes, Mum.”
“Good boy.”
Half an hour later, Amelia held my hand as we walked into the kitchen, not entirely surprised my sister was already there. My daughter wore a tiny pink tank top and panties, and I knew my cum was already leaving them drenched. Sitting down, my sister smiled at the pair of us, not saying a word as we ate in blissful silence.
“So when are you having babies?” she asked once we’d finished, almost choking on my coffee as my daughter cuddled into my side.
“Once I’ve finished my studies, Daddy and I will need to have a talk.”
Looking at my mother first, she returned an approving nod. “I guess we’ll have to talk,” I stated in agreement.
Epilogue
My daughter never wanted to move out of what she happily called her home and given the incredibly close relationship we now had with my mother, I agreed that we wouldn’t move out. Amelia moved into my bedroom, allowing Natalie the opportunity to move back home too. She’d never really wanted to move out, but felt it was something she was meant to do as an adult. We all loved having her back home, and the four of us grew incredibly close over the years.
Neither Mum nor Natalie was bisexual, or at least claimed not to be, but in the end, their relationship did turn somewhat sexual. They did sleep together most nights, in either bedroom, and there was no missing the moans that did come from either bedroom most evenings. The first time I heard my sister moan ‘That’s it, Mummy, lick my pussy’, I wasn’t entirely surprised.
Sadly, Bill’s cancer returned within six months of being given the all-clear, and this time, he didn’t stand a chance of surviving. He passed within three months, leaving Melinda and Belinda alone. I kept a close relationship with them both, as did Amelia. Both noticed how close we were, but I’m sure would never imagine we were now intimate. To my surprise, Melinda grieved her husband but was adamant she was going to find a partner to see out her later years in life. I was happy for her.
As for Belinda, she slowly but surely got better. Amelia and I spent as much time with her as we could, and she did eventually find some happiness in a job she loved, and I think found genuine happiness in keeping the home she shared with her mother clean, and we’d often find her outside tending her garden. There was never any mention of a boyfriend or lover. Amelia suggested more than once that I take her to bed, but I wasn’t prepared to make that leap. We were incredibly close friends, and we always parted by admitting we still loved each other, but it was platonic, the love of close friends.
Six months after she finished university, Amelia was pregnant with our first child. She’d gone off the pill as soon as she graduated. When it came to telling people who the father was, she told a story of meeting someone online and enjoying some sex with him, but then he disappeared. She never gave a name or too many details, and I assured anyone who asked that my little girl would have her father by her side when raising her child.
We did end up having two daughters of our own. I wasn’t worried about having a son, so after two, my daughter happily went back on the pill.
As for any relationship with my mother or sister, it never actually eventuated, particularly once they found happiness in the arms of each other. We still loved each other immensely, but that one night we shared long ago was the only time I was ever intimate with them. My focus was on my daughter and the love we shared. I didn’t want to do anything to damage it.
I sometimes felt like I was making up for those lost years I was in prison when it came to my daughter. I did tell her more than once how I felt. Each time, she’d sit on my lap and cuddle me, and reassure me that she understood at the time my reasonings, and all I’d done since the day I’d been released was proof how much I loved her.
Guess I was right about one thing. I would do absolutely anything for my daughter.
Chapter 132: Second Row [Mature]
Chapter Text
When most people think of winter, they probably think of below-zero temperatures, snowfall, perhaps unending rain, and a wardrobe full of clothing to keep them toasty and warm through the three months or longer, depending on where you happen to live. Of course, there are large parts of the world that don’t experience that sort of winter, but most movies and television shows that you watch likely portray the winter months in such a manner.
Australian winters are not like that. Sure, the nights can be bitterly cold, reaching very low figures overnight, even down to zero on certain nights in the middle of winter, but daytime temperatures can be rather mild and pleasant, generally in the low to mid-teens… That’s in Celsius to you American folks!
The primary winter sports in Australia are rugby league in New South Wales and Queensland, and Australian Rules Football in the other states, where it’s immensely popular in Victoria, South Australia and Western Australia. In the summer, we’re all obsessed with cricket.
As for rugby union, it’s never been the most popular of sports in the winter and has always struggled against the rugby league domestic competition in New South Wales and Queensland, where rugby league would be most popular. Yes, rugby union does get plenty of television coverage. There are four Australian teams who play in a regional competition with New Zealand and other Pacific nations, though that’s always changing. The Wallabies, the Australian national rugby union team, have been successful at the World Cup though go through periods of being in the doldrums when competing against the New Zealand All Blacks.
Compared to the working-class roots of rugby league, rugby union was always seen as the sport of the upper class. ‘A thug’s game played by gentlemen’ is how it has been described. (Football / soccer – a gentleman’s game played by thugs. Rugby League? A thug’s game played by thugs.) At certain schools and universities around Australia, it is rugby union that is played rather than other football codes.
Growing up in the western suburbs of Sydney, I played rugby league from the age of around six until the end of my time at high school just before I turned eighteen. I had no dreams of playing in the National Rugby League (NRL) competition, or even journeying overseas to play in Super League, the competition played in the United Kingdom. I played because it was good fun, and being honest, I was quite a large lad and enjoyed putting the hurt on other large lads.
But to the surprise of perhaps some, I also had quite the brain in my noggin, studied my arse off when it came to my Higher School Certificate, and I obtained entrance to one of the most prestigious universities not only in the state of New South Wales but in Australia. Though I made it in thanks to my marks in the six exams, I learned quickly that I also had another reputation that followed me, as I’d barely been at university for a couple of days when I was summoned to an office.
Asked by the coach of the university rugby union team to attend trials over the weekend, I might not have played rugby union before, but the coach and his assistants were confident that I could learn the basics rather quickly, and I’d learn the intricacies of the sport with the more games I played.
“Where would you like me to play?” I asked.
“What was your position when playing rugby league?”
“Second row.”
“I’m aware scrums in rugby league are not what they used to be. Would you be confident getting stuck into rucks and mauls, we can certainly help your development when it comes to scrummaging?”
“I’ll be willing to give anything a go. Admittedly, I’ve never given playing union a thought though I was aware most universities have a team.”
“It’s an important competition, and more than one alumnus has gone on to play for the Waratahs and Wallabies.”
I didn’t think that would ever happen to me, but I agreed to attend the trials that weekend. Proving I could tackle, was good with a ball in hand, and could handle being at the bottom of a ruck when boots were flying everywhere, the coaches eventually called everyone forward after two days of trials and said the squad would be announced by the end of the coming week, with trials matches to start two weeks after that.
Don’t mean to sound too arrogant or over-confident but I knew my athleticism and skills with the ball in hand, even as a second-row forward, would more than likely ensure my name would be on the list, even as a first-year student compared to many of my team-mates who would be third year or later. In addition to the team list being printed out and placed on various bulletin boards around the campus, I was also sent an email by the administration, letting me know I would be part of the team for the upcoming season.
“Can’t believe my son is playing rugby union,” my father grumbled when I let the family know I’d been successful during dinner that evening.
“Don’t have a rugby league side, Dad,” I retorted, managing to keep a smile on my face.
“When is your first game?” Mum asked.
“Have a couple of trial games in a few weeks. First official game isn’t until April.”
“Do you want us to come and support you?” Hannah asked. My older sister. We’d always been close growing up, and she and Mum would often come to watch me play rugby league on a weekend. Games were usually on a Saturday morning, so she’d come to watch me and then head off to meet her friends in the afternoon.
“I won’t say no, but our games could be at any time on a Saturday or Sunday. Training will be in the evenings three nights a week too.”
Meeting my new teammates over the next couple of weeks was interesting. One of our wingers was actually an Aussie Rules convert, quite a few jokes being made to remind him to pass the ball backwards, and that he doesn’t need to kick the ball every single time he has it in possession. More than one had played rugby league as a kid.
Practising our scrums was interesting as the art of the scrum was well and truly lost when it came to rugby league. It was effectively just a restart of the game in the modern age. I would watch old games from thirty and forty years ago and see how competitive the scrums used to be. Rugby union scrums are still contests of strength and skill. Packing in between two beefy props and the hooker, with a flanker to one side and the lock forward behind me, I could really feel the power of each team-mate around me as we’d push forward.
Rucks and mauls would be something I’d really have to adapt to. There was a list of rules regarding how they were to operate, but I was warned by the coach, his assistants and my teammates that much of what happened, and what we would eventually be penalised for, was all down to the interpretation of the referee.
The first trial game was a real baptism of fire. I was penalised more than once for not releasing the ball. Do that in rugby league and it’s considered a lost possession. The coach didn’t make a big deal out of it at halftime, knowing I had over a decade of playing one sport and releasing simply didn’t come naturally yet.
“Better have your head wrapped around it when we play our first game of the season,” he warned. The smirk said he was being serious but also understanding. It was years of habit that I needed to break.
After the second trial game, which was better and the only reason I was penalised was for the same thing, this time because I didn’t have the support of teammates, the coach did ensure it was the main focus of my training coming into the first game of the season. But he pulled each of us aside before the first game, and he suggested that he was impressed by my power, as I’d made more than one break of the line during each trial game and had crossed the line for a try in the second game.
“We’ll be at the game on Saturday afternoon, Mark,” Mum told me the Thursday evening before our first game of the season.
“Who is ‘we’ exactly?” I had to ask.
Mum glanced at my father watching the Thursday Night Football game, finally sighing before returning her eyes to me. “Your sister won’t miss a game, and neither will I. As for your father, it’s his decision in the end. I think he’s being an idiot, but you know how stubborn he can be.”
“Coming to the game, Dad?” I asked, ensuring I had his attention.
“I’ll think about it,” he grumbled.
“Could do with the support. And you never know, you might even enjoy the game.”
He snorted at that, but at least he was smirking when he gave me a side-eye. I figured he’d be at the game, but he’d still piss and moan about it each and every time. He was a rugby league man through and through. Hated Aussie Rules, otherwise known as ‘aerial ping pong’ in our household, and his views on soccer and the men who played it would be considered derogatory at best.
Arriving at the ground far earlier than the family as the coach wanted us to sit down, and spend time together before we were sent out to run drills and warm up before the game. The ground we called home wasn’t anything particularly fancy. There was a small stand that held a couple of hundred people, otherwise the field was surrounded by barriers, and the dimensions were standard for any rugby union pitch.
I was rather surprised that the stand was packed when we ran out onto the field at 3pm that afternoon, and there were plenty of people sitting on the grass at the other three sides of the rectangle, with quite a few people standing by the barriers, many of them nursing plastic cups of beer. Or that’s what I assumed anyway.
There are eleven universities in the state of New South Wales, ten having rugby union teams represent them, so that meant an eighteen-round regular season, nine games at home, nine games away, the top four then competing in a final’s series. The university I attended hadn’t won the winner's shield in over a decade. Given my course would run for three years, I was hopeful that perhaps some new blood would turn the tide.
The first game was a tight affair and I felt I adapted well. Only gave away one penalty while in the ruck for holding onto the ball, but I was still adapting to the rules when in defence. There were far too many rules that all depended on how the referee viewed the incident. I enjoyed getting stuck into the rucks and mauls, and the scrums were a real test of power. Completely different to what I’d been doing for years while playing rugby league.
Walking off the field having won by only a penalty goal in the last few minutes, I was amused by the fact plenty of women were already by the fences as it appeared a few of my teammates had girlfriends who were ready to meet them. I noticed my mother and sister, both waving and cheering as I walked towards them. What had me smiling was that my father was there too.
“Good game, Mark,” he stated, shaking my hand, “Still don’t like the bloody game. Far too bloody stop-start compared to league.”
“True, but I already love getting stuck in.”
Mum and Hannah were both complimentary as I gazed around to see plenty of girls coming forward to greet the players. I’d been told there was a supporter’s club of the team, and that the majority were women. They loved watching the young men heading out onto the field and beating the hell out of each other for eighty long minutes.
The parents and sibling didn’t take up too much of my time as quite a few young women were soon wanting to make my acquaintance. It wasn’t the first time as I’d been on campus for a few weeks by then and I’d learned young women enjoying university life were not shy in coming forward. Given I wanted to focus on studying and my burgeoning amateur rugby career, I wasn’t particularly interested in being involved in a relationship, but I still had desires and wasn’t averse to a short-term fling or two if offered.
As I gazed around the stand, one particular woman stood out. She was sitting by herself, second row from the back, with what looked like a textbook on her lap, her eyes looking over the group of players by the fence before she noticed me glancing her way. She wasn’t so far away that I couldn’t help noticing certain features. The blonde hair was a standout, and if my eyesight was as good as I figured it was, a pair of green eyes were behind the glasses she was wearing.
Noticing my glance, she smiled rather shyly, running her fingers over her hair I think she even started to blush as I smiled at her in return. When she stood up, I could only guess at her height, but it was obvious in my eyes she had a rather womanly physique. Wearing jeans and a blouse, I was left thinking she was an older woman as the words ‘soccer mum’ filtered into my head.
Universities were full of mature students who had delayed going into further education for a variety of reasons. I immediately wondered if she had delayed hers due to having kids and starting a family. I hadn’t seen her around before, but our campus had a few thousand students at any one time, so most people were simply part of the melting pot.
But there was just something about her I immediately found fascinating as she turned to walk up the stairs towards the back exit of the stand. She turned back and smiled again, giving me a cute little wave.
I immediately put my mind to hopefully finding and seeing her again. It felt like one of those moments in life that you simply couldn’t pass up.
“Who was she?” Andy asked when we were gathered in the changing room afterwards.
“Yeah, she seemed to be taking great interest in you, Mark,” Mike added, slapping me on the back, “She was definitely a looker.”
“No idea. I’ve never seen her before,” I admitted, “She certainly was captivating though.”
Gathering at a nearby pub after we’d all changed, I had been informed during our earliest training sessions that we would usually gather at a nearby pub for post-match drinks. I learned very quickly that rugby lads could knock back quite a few schooners in quite a short space of time. And there were plenty of young women who seemed to be rather interested in us, whether from the university or girls who were starting a good night out in the city.
Though I enjoyed flirting, and I did enjoy more than one conversation with a different girl each time, I ended up going home by myself, Hannah wandering into my bedroom when I was lying back, waiting for the room to stop spinning.
“Had a good night, Mark?” she asked, flopping down onto bed next to me.
“I’ve never been much of a drinker since turning eighteen. Some of those lads can put the drinks away rather quickly, and I was left thinking they were not feeling it as much as I was.”
“How are you finding university otherwise?”
“Enjoying it. Learning a lot though trying to find time to fit studying in alongside my training, then wanting any sort of private life… I’ll be doing some juggling when it comes to finding time for everything. At least Mum isn’t expecting me to work for the next three years.”
“How are you doing for money?”
“The money our grandparents gave me has come in handy. And I didn’t spend too much from the part-time job I had while I was at high school.”
Turning onto her side, she kissed my cheek before cuddling into my side. “I thought you played really well today,” she whispered, “I don’t understand all the rules, but you were certainly getting stuck in.”
“Never been shy about that, Hannah,” I stated.
“I’m glad Dad did go watch. I probably wouldn’t expect him to go to every game. Mum certainly will. I’ll come when I can.”
“That’s fine. I’m sure you didn’t miss the large group of young women eager to watch us either.”
Hannah laughed out loud. “I’m guessing you might not be coming home the occasional Saturday night.”
The next couple of months seemed to fly by. In between lectures and classes, three nights of training then matches on a Saturday, including travelling to regional New South Wales for a couple of games, then trying to keep at least some sort of social life going, I was amazed that I was able to keep going at times. The amount of studying required was insane compared to even the last few months of high school.
By the end of the first of two semesters, we’d played four games at home and won all four of them. And I learned very quickly that many of the young and not-so-young women of the university took their support of the team very seriously. At the end of the second home game, I was propositioned by half a dozen girls when visiting our now-usual pub after the game.
I decided to go home with the busty brunette who whispered such incredibly rude suggestions into my ear, I just had to see if she would follow through on it. She did, staggering through the front door early Sunday morning, feeling even more drained after a night of freaky sex than I did after finishing eighty minutes of rugby.
At the end of each game, though, my eyes were still taken by the blonde woman who seemed to have eyes for me most of the time when I gathered by the fence at the end of each match to thank everyone who came to support the team. She never came down the stairs to say hello, but at the end of the third game, she only looked in my direction, a sweet smile on her face, and when she mouthed ‘Hi’, I returned a smile and mouthed ‘G’day’ back to her, making her laugh.
After blowing me a kiss, she got up and walked towards the exit. I was left rather confused as I was left thinking she was at least slightly interested in me. Letting a couple of my teammates know about her, I had to ask if anyone of them knew her. I could only go on her appearance, but considering the number of students, they promised to keep an eye out for me. I was keeping rather eagle-eyed as I wandered around but hadn’t managed to stumble over her.
Universities in New South Wales, and probably all of Australia, don’t have fraternities or sororities like you see in the United States. The main reason is that the majority of students are local to the city they’re studying in. Very few Sydneysiders would choose to study in another city, such as Melbourne or Brisbane unless they wanted to study a niche subject not offered at any campus in New South Wales.
That doesn’t stop parties from being held, usually by students who don’t live at home, choosing to reside in sharehouses. I found myself invited to the occasional house party, generally attending alongside a few of my teammates. There was always friendly banter with members of other university teams. There was the obligatory soccer team, but other sports such as volleyball and basketball were popular.
“She might be here tonight,” Mike said as we grabbed a bottle of beer from the esky, “That woman who seems to have only eyes for you.”
“Hasn’t approached me yet though,” I retorted after clinking glasses.
“Well, you do smell and are generally covered in sweat and mud at the end of a game,” Steven added, “I wouldn’t want to be near you either.”
“That’s why we have a jumper for you standing out on that wing,” Andy replied, our small group of forwards all having a chuckle as Steven pulled a face.
Sipping at my beer, I made my rounds among the people I recognised. Quite a few people I recognised from the lectures and classes I attended. Plenty of pretty girls not wearing a whole lot, despite the cooler weather during an Australian winter. The music wasn’t too loud as the hosts didn’t want to piss off the neighbours, the backyard was not particularly large so people were spread out between there, the living room and the kitchen inside, and I didn’t miss the occasional couple disappearing upstairs to one of the four bedrooms upstairs.
I’d enjoyed around four or five beers when I felt a hand on my shoulder, turning to see it was exactly who I was hoping to run into though it was still an unexpected surprise to see her there. Holding her own bottle of beer, she didn’t say a word as she wrapped both arms around me, resting her head against my chest as I hugged her back.
“Finally get to say hello properly,” she said softly, “I’m Emily.”
“I’m Mark. Nice to finally meet you.”
She was a short thing compared to me, probably only five-four at most, and she wasn’t wearing heels so at least I could correctly gauge her height. Leaning back to meet my eyes, a sweet little smile on her face, her eyes were definitely green, seeming to be even larger thanks to the lenses of her glasses, a cute little nose and she was definitely wearing a little something on her lips. There was also a sign or two that she was a little more mature than my nineteen years.
The blouse she wore didn’t hide her assets, both on her chest and her slight curves. The jeans she wore were tight to her arse and legs, and she was wearing sneakers. All in all, she was looking relaxed and comfortable.
“Can I admit something without coming off as weird?” She chuckled before nodding. “I’ve been hoping to run into you around campus. No luck.”
“What are you studying?” she wondered.
“Business administration and management.”
“Then you wouldn’t run into me often as I’m studying to be a teacher. Specifically primary school.”
Taking her hand, I led her out to the living room where I’d noticed one of the couches had become free. Making sure we had a spare bottle of beer each, so we didn’t have to move, we were slightly turned to each other once sat down. “Before…” she paused and sipped at her beer. “Mark, I have to ask a question straight away. How old are you?”
“Nineteen. Why?”
“I’m thirty-five, Mark. I’m also a mother to two kids.” Looking down at her left hand, I didn’t see a ring on her finger. That earned that hand taking mine and gripping it tightly. “I’m divorced,” she whispered, “It wasn’t a pleasant experience.”
“How old are your kids?”
Instant smile on her face. “I have two little girls. My oldest is nine, my youngest is six. Thankfully, they take after their mother.”
“Where are they now?”
“No doubt being spoiled rotten by my mother and father. They loved spending time with their grandparents. And Mum is always happy to babysit so I get time to just take a breath and relax.”
“So what brought you to university?”
“I needed a change. My ex-husband didn’t want me working despite the fact I was more than capable of doing so. But he needed to be in charge, and…” She fell silent, but the haunted look in her beautiful eyes told me exactly what she’d been through. Shuffling closer, I wrapped an arm around her, feeling her lean into me. “I’m a little drunk which is why I finally felt confident enough to approach you.”
“That means I make sure you get home safely with nothing more than a kiss on the cheek to end our evening together.”
“Ah! A gentleman. I didn’t know they existed any longer.”
“Some of us are alright…”
“You are. I’m in lectures and classes surrounded mostly by young women though. It’s a shame that men now don’t feel comfortable going into the teaching profession. The few that are in my class are more than capable of being excellent teachers.”
“Why teaching?” I had to wonder, “Particularly primary school?”
“Honestly? I love kids. I love being a mother and raising my daughters. The idea of helping form the young minds of a new group of kids every year is something I know I’d enjoy.” Sipping at her beer, she asked, “Why did you choose your course?”
“To be honest, I just chose something that could perhaps open doors into various ventures. I played rugby league for years, but I knew making it into the NRL was never realistic.”
“What about a career in rugby?”
“The coach told us members from the teams in the Shute Shield do attend our games from time to time. Playing for the Sydney University team could prove interesting, and Randwick was once the most successful side in Sydney. If I were to be approached about a possible trial, it’s semi-professional so I’d still have a job on the side.”
“Unless you ended up playing for the state.”
“While a nice idea, I don’t think that’ll happen. I’m just glad I’m improving with every game I play. Why your interest?”
“I just like attending to give my support. I’m a second-year student, and some of the friends I made last year suggested we should start going to watch some of the matches.” She laughed to herself when adding, “And I haven’t missed the attention they like to give all of you.”
“Is that why you didn’t come down to say hello?”
“The only reason I said hello tonight is that I had a couple of beers to give me courage. My friends told me that you were coming tonight. They know exactly who you are. I can see some of them watching us now.”
“They know of the age gap?”
“They don’t care. And I’m trying not to care either.” Meeting my eyes, she asked, “Would you care?”
“I don’t know, but I’d like to find out.”
That statement earned a smile as I stood up, offering my hand, and joining some of my teammates out in the backyard. Introducing Emily around, I didn’t miss the smirks on their faces as they knew exactly who she was. With my arm around her, I felt her pressing her body into mine as we made polite conversation. It was still rather early when she asked if I was ready to go. Before I could put my foot in it, she asked me to just help her get home, letting me know where she lived. To my delight, she only lived a few suburbs away from where I called home.
The taxi dropped us off outside a typical suburban house, asking the driver to wait while I walked Emily to the door. She’d already given me her number, but I was probably looking a little unsure how to say goodnight as she started to giggle, running a hand up my chest to the back of my neck so I would lean down to finally kiss her.
She had very soft lips and had been sucking on a mint, so her breath was minty fresh. It wasn’t a full-on make-out session, but a very pleasant way to end the evening. When we finally came up for air, I was probably grinning like an idiot. The smile on her face simply made her even more beautiful, in my eyes, at least.
“Definitely glad I chose to attend tonight,” she said, “Make sure you call me tomorrow. Don’t make me wait.”
“I won’t. Um… Would you like to go on a date sometime?”
“Absolutely. We can talk about it during the week. Are you on campus each day?”
“Yep.”
“I’ve organised my calendar so I have Fridays free, so we can at least see each other Monday to Thursday… And I’ll definitely be watching your game on Saturday.”
“And you’ll come down afterwards?”
“I’ll fight off all the pretty young girls if I need to.”
I kissed her again before we wished each other goodnight, still grinning to myself as I slid into the passenger seat. Hannah heard me arrive home, appearing in the doorway of her bedroom, looking as pretty as she always did. Noticing the smile on my face, she asked, “Did you get lucky?”
“I finally met her.”
“Ah, the mystery woman,” she stated, following me into my bedroom as I started to get changed for bed, perching herself on the edge of it, “So what’s she like?”
“Well… If I were to introduce her to Mum and Dad, there might be questions.”
“Why?”
“She’s thirty-five.”
“That doesn’t bother you?”
“Well, all we really did tonight was talk a lot, getting to know each other. She’s divorced, two kids. Guess she got the house in the divorce. She doesn’t live too far away.”
“What’s she studying?”
“Wants to be a teacher.”
Once I was standing in front of her in just my boxer-briefs, I watched her eyes look me up and down. “Looking good, little brother,” she stated.
“Thanks. You know Mum and Dad would probably think things if they walked in right now considering what we’re both wearing.”
“That would just be them being weird. You’re a handsome young man, Mark, but you’re also my brother. And though I genuinely love my brother, I’m not into the idea of fucking him.” I felt myself blushing as I knew we loved each other dearly. Our sibling relationship had always been strong. Taking note of my silence, she stood up and pressed her body into me, giving me a cuddle. “I hope things work out with… What’s her name?”
“Emily.”
Feeling her arms tighten around me, we must have stood hugging each other for at least five minutes before I kissed her cheek. “Love you, Mark,” she whispered, “You’re the main reason I haven’t moved out yet.”
“Really?”
“We’re good friends as well as siblings. Or at least I think so.”
“We’ll go out one night this week. Treat my older sister to something.”
“And Emily?”
“We’ll discuss any plans during the week. Got her number and everything!”
Mum always cooked the family breakfast on a Sunday morning. One of those little traditions that didn’t end just because her two children were now adults. Of course, I was interrogated about the party and they were at least aware of my late arrival home. Even though I was nineteen, my parents still worried from time to time though most people would consider Sydney a relatively safe city.
After helping clean up, something Mum always appreciated as it was the right thing to do as she cooked, I returned to my bedroom, closed the door, and made a call to Emily. She was delighted to hear from me, and we must have spent a couple of hours chatting, still getting to know each other. She was busy doing chores while talking, and I could also hear her two daughters in the background from time to time. I definitely heard the smile on her face when I asked about them.
“I have a rule that I won’t introduce you too quickly, Mark,” she told me.
“That’s fine, Emily. I wasn’t expecting to meet them anytime soon. I’ve never dated anyone with kids before so this would all be new to me.”
“Well, I’ve never dated anyone so young… I’m still a little giddy that you’re as interested in me in return.”
“How could I not be? Beautiful and intelligent are just two words that come to mind.”
“You’ve just earned yourself one hell of a kiss hello when I see you tomorrow.”
She wasn’t lying as we met up at the campus café the next morning, her face breaking into a wide grin when I walked through the door, getting to her feet to greet me with one hell of a kiss. When one of my hands moved down her back towards her arse, both of us smiled as I certainly showed my appreciation for it.
Sitting down together after I’d bought us both a coffee, I was amazed at how easily we were able to slip back into conversation. I would have thought that the age gap would have made things awkward, even difficult, but the conversation flowed so easily. What was immediately apparent was her enthusiasm about becoming a teacher, and during that week, I found myself being introduced to plenty of her friends, all young women closer to me in age… But I made it obvious to everyone that I only had eyes for one woman.
“Would you like to go out tomorrow night after the game?” I asked her on Wednesday, “I know that the situation with the kids…”
“They’ll be happy spending the night with their grandparents. And trust me on this one, Mark, they love having them for the night. Spoil them rotten then hand them back to me the next morning.”
“Cool. What would you like to do?”
“Why don’t you come around and I can cook us dinner?” Noticing the surprise on my face, she took one of my hands in hers. “Mark, you’re a nineteen-year-old student, and I know a night out for us would include transport, dinner, drinks and other expenses. And I’m not someone who wants you to break the bank. I’m a very simple woman at heart. Be the gentleman I know you are… And compliment me on what I cook.”
“I’m sure I’ll love anything you do put together for us.”
I always behaved myself on a Friday night before my match on a Saturday. That gave me time to spend at least another couple of hours on the phone with Emily, and to my surprise, our conversation turned a little erotic after the first hour. It started innocently enough, Emily asking about my previous relationships. I didn’t go into any great detail, but it was enough to earn a few more questions about my sexual past.
And when I asked questions in return, I was surprised by how blunt she was. “I’d love to go down on you once I feel ready, Mark. I love pleasing a man.” Noticing my silence, she asked, “Have I shocked you? I’m old enough and wise enough to not be embarrassed by the fact I enjoy sex, Mark.”
“If I were to say I love to reciprocate. I know young men have a reputation for only taking… But I live to give, Emily.”
“Just what I wanted to hear. My ex-husband… Well, let’s just say he didn’t give my pussy the treatment it really wanted.”
“How do you keep it, Emily?”
“How do you want it, handsome?”
“Well, if I were to ever get the chance to take you into bed, I’d want to see… um….”
“Don’t get shy on me now, Mark. Tell me what you want. I won’t be shocked by anything.”
“You’re thirty-five, Emily. I’d want to see a pussy that I’d expect to see of a woman who is more mature than myself.”
“I’ll make sure it’s trimmed for you, handsome. I haven’t shaved it in quite a long time now.”
“Emily… When did you last… you know…”
“Too long. Focusing on my kids and studies doesn’t leave a lot of time for romance.”
“Part of me then wants to ask ‘Why me?’”
“I’d then ask ‘Why not?’ in return. Because trust me on this, Mark, I’m still giddy about the fact you’re coming to see me tomorrow night.” She paused before adding, “Nervous as all hell too.”
“Me too. But I guess that’s because we have hopes and expectations.”
Our match the next afternoon was away from home, but we still had a couple of hundred students come along to support us, as only two or three of our games each season would take place outside of the Sydney Metro area. Emily wasn’t at the game, having let me know that she did only attend our home games. The custody arrangement was that the father would have them every second weekend and one night during the week, but that was already causing issues.
She almost warned me to be aware of what I might be getting involved in, considering she was a single mother and dealing with an ex-husband who was doing his best to ensure her life remained difficult. I told her that I could handle it. I wasn’t sure she believed me, but I was already of the belief that she would be worth it. I was no white knight, and she didn’t ‘need saving’, but I figured being supportive would always be appreciated.
Heading home after the game, which we lost narrowly, I let her know I was showering, getting changed, and then I’d head on over. I received a reply which was just a selfie of her body wrapped in a towel.
Driving over a little later, I stopped off to buy her flowers. I hadn’t been subtle when asking what her favourite flowers were during one of our conversations. Opening the door after I knocked, I waited a few seconds for her to appear, noting her looking me up and down. I’d gone with a nice shirt, trousers and proper shoes, and a smile quickly formed when noting the flowers that I held in my hand.
“Well, hello there,” she stated, making sure she leaned up to immediately kiss my cheek, “I’m guessing those are for me?”
Kissing her on the cheek in return, she took the flowers with a smile and escorted me inside towards the kitchen. She had a vase ready to go, giving me a look that suggested that she knew I’d arrive with flowers. After those were in a vase, and placed on the dinner table, two places already set, she took my hand and gave me a whistle-stop tour of her house.
I was rather amused that the last stop was of her bedroom, glancing around to see the bed was made, and there were candles in place that suggested she might have plans if the night went well enough. Though I’d driven, I could still enjoy a drink or two, sitting on the opposite side of the counter nursing a bottle of beer, Emily sipping at a glass of wine as she put the finishing touches to dinner.
“This is fantastic!” I exclaimed after taking three bites.
Watching her face light up made me smile in return. “It is? I’m used to cooking for two young girls who can be rather finicky about what they eat. You really like it?”
“Absolutely!” I leaned over to kiss her on the cheek. “When I offer to cook for you in return…”
“You’d do that?”
“Of course. The only issue being, you know, still live at home with the parents and older sister.”
“Do they know about me yet?”
“My sister does. Might be a little awkward with my parents. They won’t interfere too much, but if they disapprove, I don’t want it to be uncomfortable for you, but I won’t let any potential disapproval affect this relationship.”
“Relationship, Mark?” she asked, loving the smirk that formed.
“Well, I mean…”
Taking my hand in hers and squeezing, she leaned over to kiss my cheek again. “Just teasing. I’m hoping for many more dates after this.”
After finishing dinner, we cleaned up together before sitting together in the living room, Emily curling her legs underneath her before she shuffled closer, ensuring my arm was wrapped around her. Ten minutes of conversation was followed by our first proper kiss, her wine glass ending up on the coffee table next to my bottle of beer before she straddled my lap, the next series of kisses getting even steamier. I was left in no doubt she would have felt my erection pressing against her.
“Would you like to stay the night?” she asked, “I don’t have to pick the girls up until tomorrow morning.”
“I’d love to stay… But…”
“Mark, I can’t remember the last time I had sex. I’m going to put that honestly as I know you probably have expectations too. But I’m also not ready to make that step so early. The next man I’m intimate with… I want to know…” She sighed, resting her head against my shoulder. “I feel like I should know how to say what I want but it’s awkward.”
“I might be nineteen, but I sometimes loved nothing more than just cuddling with my last girlfriend. Young men love cuddles too.”
We resumed making out for at least the next hour until we settled down, Emily suggesting we watch a movie before we headed off to bed. Spooning back against me as we watched something just released onto a streaming service, it was enough to keep my attention but feeling Emily’s soft body pressed against me did prove a distraction from time to time.
As soon as the movie finished, Emily turned off the television and stood up, watching as she hurried about making sure the house was locked up before she had me chuckling as I was dragged to the bedroom. I knew we wouldn’t be intimate that night though it didn’t stop her getting my shirt off quickly, her hands immediately moving up and down my chest and back. I had dark hair on my head, but it hadn’t started to appear on my chest too much as yet.
Helping her down to her underwear, I found myself smiling at the fancy lingerie that was on display. Black against her paler skin just made her look even sexier, and when I found myself down to just my boxer-briefs, she was smiling when leaning into me as my excitement was visible and she felt it pressing against her.
“I’ll take the compliment,” she said softly, “It’s nice to know I can excite a nineteen-year-old at my age.”
“Please. You know how many young men my age would love to be in a position like this with a woman like you right now?”
When she blushed and had to look away, I knew I’d said something good. Ending up together underneath the covers of her bed, we resumed making out, making her smile as my hands slowly explored her body, savouring how soft and supple her body was. Being the busy mother of two daughters, she had all the curves one would expect of a woman in her mid-thirties and I loved every single one of them already.
As my hand caressed one of her breasts, she moaned softly into my mouth, feeling how hard the nipple was underneath the thin fabric. Feeling her hand over mine, she broke the kiss as I gently squeezed, the smile on her face broadening. “Hope you love them when I free the girls,” she said softly, “But not tonight. Just being like this was a big step.”
“Can I kiss you elsewhere?”
“Of course.”
I moved down her neck, earning another couple of soft moans, before I kissed down her stomach. It was not as tight or as toned as a previous girlfriend or two, but I didn’t care. It was the body of a woman, and I loved running my lips everywhere, down over her covered mound, not missing the scent of her arousal, as she started to giggle as I kissed up and down her thighs.
“I think you have ideas,” she whispered.
“I love doing it, Emily,” I whispered back, “And I can sense that you might be interested.”
“More than interested… But I can’t this soon, Mark.”
Kissing back up her body, her hands ran up my arms to my back as I kissed her again, both of us smiling as I felt my covered cock pressing against her mound. We almost moaned in unison as I felt her fingers digging into my back. A hand ended up caressing one of her breasts again, finally breaking the kiss as she gazed into my eyes.
“Fuck,” she muttered.
“Want me to stop?”
She was silent for a few seconds as I removed my hand, leaving a soft kiss on her lips. “Sorry,” she stated softly.
“Don’t apologise for not wanting to go too fast. I’m certainly willing to wait, Emily. Sex is only one facet of a relationship.”
Rolling onto my side, Emily spooned back against me, making sure my arms were wrapped tightly around her. “I feel so comfortable with you already, it’s actually a little scary,” she admitted, “But I just had this good feeling about you, and I’m glad I’ve been proven right so far.”
Waking up together in the morning, I helped her cook breakfast the next morning before we shared a coffee, watched the morning news and enjoyed a few more kisses. Though we would have loved to spend the day together, she did eventually have to go collect her children. Sharing one last lingering kiss before I got in my car, we agreed to spend as much time together on campus during the week before she would be at the game on Saturday.
“As the team plays at home every fortnight, the agreement with my ex-husband is that he’ll have the kids during the weekends I attend your home game.” Kissing me again, she quickly added, “And as I’ll have an empty house on both Friday and Saturday night, you’re more than welcome to visit on one or both nights.”
“I know what you said about going on, but I would love to take you out on a date or two.”
“And I love the thought, Mark. I just don’t want you blowing money on me for no reason.” She paused and smiled again. “If you can cook for me, I’d be happy to let you use my kitchen and I can watch.”
“While you no doubt distract me.”
Placing a hand on her chest, she feigned innocence. “Little old me being distracting? Perish the thought, Mark.” Kissing me one last time, I hugged her tightly, amazed by how natural it already felt. “I’ll see you tomorrow on campus.”
“I’ll call you tonight first.”
“Hmmm. After the girls go to bed. Might need to talk dirty to my boyfriend.” Feeling me hug her a little tighter, she asked, “That title doesn’t frighten you?”
“I’m in this for the long haul if you are, Emily.”
“Just what I wanted to hear,” she whispered.
Our conversation that night was hot and steamy within minutes, and when it was obvious that she was masturbating on the other end, I wasn’t shy in letting her know everything I was thinking about doing with her when we finally gave into temptation. Hearing her orgasm was a real thrill, but what had me smiling was her admitting that she’d wanted to give into temptation the entire time I was with her the previous night.
Though I would have loved to make love, I was glad she was willing to wait, even if it was only another week.
The next week was wonderful as we made as much time for each other as we could during our hours together on campus, and when it came to Friday, she asked if I wanted to go watch a nearby rugby league game, aware I was a much bigger fan of the game, having spent most of my life playing it. As soon as she’d dropped her two daughters off with her father, she drove to meet me, arriving wearing one hell of a tight blouse and the sort of figure-hugging jeans that seemed to be painted to her curves.
Fairly sure I needed to wipe my chin from salivating so much, making her laugh before she told me to roll my tongue back into my mouth. We enjoyed a burger, chips and beer at a nearby place before walking to the stadium for the game, Emily ensuring I was holding her hand the entire time. Finding our seats, they were pretty damned good, considering she only bought them a couple of days earlier, and with night-time temperatures rather cool, she took advantage of it by snuggling into me the entire game.
“Want to stay with me until Sunday?” she asked.
“I got the bus here, so if you could stop off at my place first…”
“Not a problem.”
The team we were supporting won, leaving us both in even better moods as we walked across town where Emily had parked her car. Pulling up outside home a little later, Emily turned off the engine and glanced at me. “Want to come inside?” I wondered, “Parents will be home. Sister might be too. Could just get this out of the way now.”
“How old are your parents?”
“Older than you by a decade, at least.”
“That’s a little relief, at least.” She took a deep breath. “You can meet mine soon too. I might get more of an interrogation dating someone so young.”
“But we don’t care, right?”
“Absolutely.” Taking my hand, she leaned over and kissed my cheek. “Best date I’ve had in years, and I aim to ensure it ends on a great note in my bed later tonight.”
Taking her hand, we walked to the front door of the house, walking inside and I announced my presence. Heading into the living room, I found my parents sitting together on the couch, Mum snuggling into my father like always. Looking our way, they were both on their feet immediately as I wrapped an arm around Emily’s waist.
“Mum. Dad. I’d like you to meet Emily. Emily, this is my father, John, and my mother, Cathy.”
There were polite handshakes, but I could already see their eyes looking at me with plenty of unvoiced questions. “Will you be staying long?” Mum did ask.
“No. Just here to grab a few things. Emily loves coming to watch me play so that won’t be a problem tomorrow.”
Leading Emily towards my bedroom, I was busy packing a bag when Hannah appeared in the doorway, wearing a tiny pair of shorts and the sort of top that showed off her toned physique. Turning to face her, she pranced across the room, wrapping her arms around me and pressing her body into mine. Hugging her back, Emily cleared her throat after a few seconds.
“It’s okay, Emily. I’m his older sister,” Hannah stated, letting go of me and, to Emily’s surprise, hugging her immediately, “It’s lovely to meet you. And you’re in my good books straight away as you make my little brother incredibly happy.”
I didn’t miss the colour that appeared on Emily’s cheek as I finished packing my backpack. Hannah released Emily, my girlfriend looking my older sister up and down before she looked at me. “I’m glad your sister is so understanding,” she finally said.
“She was the first one I told,” I admitted, “And if anyone was going to support us, it’s Hannah.”
“Just want my little brother to be happy, and if that’s you, Emily, I don’t care how old you are… Well, I mean, being as old as our mother would have me questioning Mark about certain things…”
Figuring we should escape, I picked up the backpack and took Emily by the hand, escorting her back to the living room, Hannah following us as my parents stood up when I let them know we were leaving. My father didn’t look all that bothered, but I knew my mother well enough. She was already thinking things, and that was without her knowing Emily’s actual age, the fact she was divorced and a single mother to two daughters. Her concern would be more about me perhaps biting off more than I could chew.
“When will you be home?” Mum did finally ask.
“Sunday night.”
I didn’t miss the look that passed on my father’s face. I didn’t discuss my sex life too much with my parents. What child does? But the day after I’d lost my virginity, he read my face and knew, taking me out to the backyard where he gave me a beer, not saying much as we consumed it in silence. All he said afterwards was for me to be careful as he didn’t want me being a teenage father nor did he want me getting a disease at a young age.
Walking into Emily’s home a little later, I dropped my backpack in the bedroom before we shared one hell of a passionate kiss, enough that it made her whimper as she would have felt my excitement pressing into her again. When both of my hands ended up cupping her arse, she couldn’t keep missing me thanks to the broad smile that formed.
“Are you thinking, Mark?” she asked ever so innocently.
“I’m always thinking.”
“Tell me.”
“Well… I’m thinking there’s no real reason to leave this bedroom right now. And I’m also thinking that we’re both rather overdressed for what I have in mind.”
“Do you want me naked, Mark?”
“Yes.”
She smiled at my blunt but honest reply. “And then what would you want, Mark?” She leaned up and kissed me on the cheek. “Tell me. I love it when someone is honest about what they really want.”
“I want to lie you back on the bed and show you how much I already love your body.” When she shuddered, I had a feeling she enjoyed what I just said. “Remember what I said about the fact I lived to give? I want to prove that to you, Emily.”
“It’s been so long,” she admitted, “And… Well, of the lovers I’ve had, let’s just say I’ve made some bad choices during my life.”
“I’m hoping that, by the end of this weekend, you’ll think I’m a good choice.”
Helping off her blouse first, it slowly slid off her shoulders, showing off the rather nice bra she was wearing, the cleavage on display making me smile, Emily giggling at my reaction as she admitted that she made sure to wear certain things that she knew would appeal to me. After kicking off her shoes and socks, I helped lower her jeans, my eyes raising at the rather lacy panties that she was wearing, standing up and gently pulling her to my body, kissing her hard as my hands caressed her soft skin.
“Fuck,” she finally whispered, “I’ve got to get you completely naked, Mark.”
That didn’t take too long, and when it came to lowering my boxer-briefs, I did enjoy it when her eyes widened when my hard cock came into view for the first time. When she wrapped her soft fingers around my shaft, I couldn’t help but shudder. I kissed her again as my hands immediately moved to the back of her bra, Emily blushing slightly as I helped slowly take it off, exposing her breasts for the first time.
Moving on the bed, I had to give those fantastic breasts of hers some attention, enjoying the moans and whimpers she made as it was obvious that she loved breast play. Kissing down her body, enjoying how soft her skin was, having been told more than once already about her morning routine regarding moisturiser and skin care, I arrived at the band of her panties, and I could smell her scent. I groaned as I ran my nose over the thin fabric.
“My god, Emily,” I whispered, “Can I take them off?”
“Please,” she whimpered, almost moaning as I slowly lowered her panties, Emily not shy as she spread her legs for me, showing off a well-trimmed pussy that glistened with her excitement. My eyes must have lit up with pleasure as the next sound she made was a sob, I looked up into her eyes to see her blinking. Leaning up to kiss her, feeling her hands caress my back, she took a few seconds to get her emotions under control. “I haven’t had a man look at me like you just did in too long,” she admitted, “Even my ex-husband…”
“You’re beautiful, Emily. I just want to prove how much I already… I already really like you.”
“Please show me how much you do.”
I didn’t have a long list of lovers, but even on the night I’d lost my virginity, my girlfriend at the time was also a virgin, I knew sex wasn’t just about sticking my dick inside a woman. I knew there was much more to it than that, and through trial and error with her and subsequent lovers, I liked to think I was okay at pleasuring a woman.
For the next hour, I learned everything I could about Emily’s body with some emphasis on her pussy and what brought her to a slow but enjoyable climax. I revelled in her taste and let her know how much I immediately enjoyed it. Earned another of those cute blushes I already adored seeing on her face. The noises she made as I pleasured her were simply music to my ears. And I had no problem asking what she liked as much as she told me just what she wanted.
I covered her entire body in kisses, finding certain zones that provoked even more moans of pleasure and even the occasional giggle. Every time, I moved back towards her pussy so I could get her off again and again. By the time she pushed my head away, her entire body glistened with light sweat, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she needed to catch her breath, before sitting up and dragging me up so she could kiss me.
Feeling the head of my cock pressing against her made us both gasp. I wasn’t sure if she was ready so I moved away. “Thank you,” she whispered, “I want to but… I’m a little scared, Mark.”
“Why?” I had to ask.
“Because once we make love, I know I’m going to want it again. And I don’t want to use a certain word just yet, but…”
“I like you a lot already too, Emily. And there are no rules about experiencing very strong feelings quickly.”
“My other concern is that you know it’s not just me. I come with two children and…”
Before she started to babble and doubt herself, I kissed her again, making sure she knew just how much I liked her in what was a rather simple gesture. Rolling onto my side, she rolled with me, pressing her body into mine. It was one hell of a kiss, the sort that left both of us breathless by the time we parted, caressing her cheek as she gazed into my eyes.
An hour later, I was back between her legs again, stating I couldn’t get enough of her. She did ask if she was being selfish. I dismissed that by burying my tongue inside her, earning moans and whimpers of pleasure instead of questions about whether she needed to do anything for me.
Not to say she didn’t afterwards, proving she was just as willing to please me. I wasn’t worried about the number of partners, but it was obvious she had at least a little experience, her eyes always watching me as her head bobbed up and down on my cock. Asking what she preferred when it came to my orgasm, I was a little surprised when she was rather adamant about taking it in her mouth and she’d decide whether to spit or swallow afterwards.
Waking up the next morning with Emily wrapped up in my arms, I watched her sleep until her eyes slowly fluttered open, making her blush again as she knew I’d been watching her. That first kiss lit the fire in both of us, and Emily enjoyed more than one pre-breakfast orgasm. She was smiling away a little later when cooking breakfast, wearing nothing but an apron, spending most of the time cuddling her from behind, and considering I was naked, she felt my cock pressing into her constantly.
“I’ll make you cum before we leave as I can’t have you distracted during the game today,” she told me.
“I need to take you out on a date,” I replied.
“If we go out, we’ll go Dutch. We’re both students and I’m mostly surviving on what my ex-husband pays in child support and maintenance, and I do make a bit of cash on the side with some part-time work online.”
“OnlyFans?” I joked.
She turned around and playfully slapped my shoulder. “The only person who gets to see all this naked is you,” she retorted, but smiled when added, “But you think I’m sexy enough for that?”
“Hell yes. Admittedly, I’d be a little jealous, but I’m the one who would sleep with you in the end. But heard more than one horror story from guys who dated girls who started. They ended up spending all their time messaging random guys.”
She turned around and leaned back against me. “Once we’ve eaten, we’re going back to bed for a little while. What time do we need to leave?”
“Around midday.”
“Plenty of time to get you off then.”
Leaving the house around midday, I think we were both smiling as her pleasuring me had turned into a sixty-nine that we both thoroughly enjoyed, Emily practically humping my face at one stage, and when she turned around after quite an intense orgasm, resting her pussy on my cock, I think it was only the fact we had to leave rather shortly that stopped us making love for the first time.
Arriving together didn’t raise too many eyebrows as I was one of the first to arrive, Emily kissing my cheek, stating she’d read a book in the grandstand as she waited for our team to appear for the usual pre-game warm-up. The changing room quickly filled up as our coach and his assistants were already there, all my teammates arriving well before the expected time of arrival. After changing into our training kit, we headed out onto the field for warm-up, going through the usual series of drills to hopefully ensure we wouldn’t run into any muscle problems once the referee blew his whistle to start the match.
Kick-off was always at 3pm on a Saturday, and as we jogged out onto the field just before that time, the cheers were loud as always, most of us glancing around the grandstand to pick out friends and family. As always, there were more women than men watching as I’d learned very quickly that rugby players were rather popular with the young women of our university. I found Emily in her usual spot, second row from the back, standing up and waving at me. I offered a wave back in her direction, not missed by my teammates this time.
“Don’t ask now,” I told them in the huddle as I could see their faces, “And I won’t go into detail.”
“But you’re together?”
“Yes,” I replied before putting in my mouthguard, “Now how about we focus on these wankers, right?”
Thankfully, I put anything off the field out of my mind for the next eighty minutes, my entire focus on making sure I did the job expected of me and ensured we came out winners in the end. Although I still felt like a rugby league man at heart, I loved getting stuck into the rucks and mauls. It could be brutal at times, and rugby still had real scrummaging compared to rugby league, whether scrums were now just a way of restarting the game.
After the referee blew his full-time whistle, we shook hands with the opposition before slowly walking over to the fence where plenty of young women were cheering for us, and many wanted some attention. My eyes were only on Emily as she descended the stairs, looking sexy as hell in her sundress and jacket. I knew she was probably cold considering it was early winter, but as she joined me at the fence, I wasn’t sure whether to hug her or not considering I was sweaty and covered in mud and grass.
“You got stuck in today,” she said, “I think you’re enjoying it more than you’re willing to admit.”
“Still getting used to some of these rules.”
I glanced left and right, not missing the glances from many of the young women in our direction. Returning my eyes to Emily, I smiled before leaning down to kiss her. She didn’t hesitate in kissing me back, hearing everyone fall silent before I leaned back slightly, Emily smiling as she ran a hand down my cheek. “Go get showered and changed, then we can head back to mine before we go out for dinner tonight,” she suggested.
“I’ll be as quick as I can.”
“No rush. I think I’m about to be inundated with questions from all these young women around me.”
While she might have been inundated outside, I certainly received plenty of questions in the changing room. Even my coach wondered who she was as he wasn’t blind to the differences in our ages. After showering and changing, I met Emily outside by her car, making her giggle as I hugged her tightly, easily picking her up and twirling around, one of my hands ending up underneath her dress as I needed to get a feel of that fabulous arse again.
“I think you’re obsessed with certain parts of my body,” she suggested.
“Certain parts? I think it’s your entire body, Emily,” I replied as we settled in her car.
She held my hand the entire drive back to her place, and as soon as we were inside, she dragged me to the bedroom, admitting she’d been aroused most of the game as she loved me putting the hurt on other players in the opposing team. As soon as we were both naked, she was on her knees before me, head bobbing up and down on my cock. Didn’t take her long to get me off, happily taking it all in her mouth and swallowing.
Growling as I picked her up and gently threw her onto the bed, she spread her legs and beckoned me to join her with a finger. “Eat me,” she demanded, “Eat me and make me cum, handsome. I want to be glowing when we head out for dinner later.”
Arriving at a nearby restaurant later was amusing as it was obvious that Emily had enjoyed quite a few orgasms in the past couple of hours. She could barely stop smiling nor gazing at me in that manner women do when they’re falling in love with someone. I knew I looked at her the same. Dinner was fantastic, amazed at how easily the conversation flowed. I was left believing that one thing she really appreciated was my showing an interest in her family. I knew I wouldn’t be introduced to her daughters soon but still asked after them, and I also asked about her other family as well.
“I’ll introduce you to my parents soon,” she told me, “But… I might introduce you to the girls sooner rather than later if that doesn’t concern you.”
“It doesn’t. But it’s entirely your decision, Emily.”
She smiled, taking one of my hands in hers. “I think they’ll absolutely adore you.”
“How are they with their father?”
“It’s not great, to be honest. They were witness to things that no young children should see and heard things no young children should hear.”
“They love him but don’t like him?”
“They’d rather spend time with their grandparents, my parents or his, than see him. But I won’t lie and say he doesn’t love his daughters, and he’s always treated them like any father should. He’s an arsehole to most people, but I know he loves and adores them. It’s why I won’t use them as ammunition even as our marriage collapsed.”
“Wonder what he’ll think if he meets me?”
“He was very possessive. It’ll drive him nuts that I’ve found a younger, far more handsome and virile man.” She paused before adding, “You’re bigger and stronger than him too. I think there’s that part of me that will appreciate that too.”
“Keep you safe?”
“He was a bully. I’m not a big girl and he was intimidating.”
“Long as you feel safe with me, Emily.”
“I don’t only feel safe, Mark,” she said softly, squeezing my hand tightly, “Want to get out of here and enjoy some time holding me in your arms?”
“Lead the way.”
We ended up in a smaller bar where the music was better to continue a conversation while also enjoying time on the dancefloor. Holding her body against mine as we swayed, I felt her hands moving up and down my back as I enjoyed cuddling her to my body. That first kiss was something else, a real statement of our feelings for each other, but it was the look in her eyes that told me this would be the night… unless I screwed it up completely.
Staying for a couple of hours, spending most of the time dancing, enjoying two drinks each, Emily eventually asked if I was ready to go back to her place. Organising a taxi to take us there, she spent the entire ride snuggling into my side with my arm wrapped tightly around her in return. Paying the driver upon arriving, Emily took my hand as soon as the front door was open, ensuring the door was closed before leading me towards the bedroom.
Undressing each other slowly, as soon as we were naked, she took my cock in hand, earning a groan as she ensured we ended up on the bed together. “I want to please you first,” I whispered.
That earned a grateful smile. “Mark, this entire day as been foreplay. I’m a little tired but want to end this perfect day by making love. I don’t want to wait any longer. Do you?”
“No, I don’t.”
Groaning as I gently slid inside her, I couldn’t believe how tight she felt. And she was boiling hot, like a furnace was inside her, feeling her clinching me by squeezing me with her pussy, taking my time as I sank my entire length inside her. As we started to move in unison, she started to blink rapidly again before I kissed her.
“I love you,” she whispered, “I hope that doesn’t scare you, how strong my feelings are already.”
“I love you too, Emily. I knew that first night we were together. It doesn’t scare me, I’m a little scared of how strong my feelings for you are in return.”
I didn’t last long, letting her know I was close to orgasm within five minutes. I’ll admit, being a young man, I was a little embarrassed. She must have seen it on my face as I felt her legs lock around my body, leaning up to whisper into my ear that it simply proved how much she excited me, the fact I wanted to cum so quickly. Then she simply told me to cum inside her and she’d easily get me nice and hard again quickly.
Best orgasm of my life, feeling her clutch onto me as I kept on pumping until I simply felt all energy drain from my body. “Rest, baby,” she whispered, “Then I’ll get you nice and hard before I ride you. I love riding the thick cock of a young man.”
Pulling out of her a couple of minutes later, she was immediately on her knees between my legs, taking my cock in her mouth. When she moaned, I couldn’t help but chuckle as she released my cock with a pop. “We taste good together, Mark,” she said softly, leaning up to kiss me, “I’ll be honest about one thing. I used to hate giving blowjobs to most men I was with because they rarely returned the favour.”
“Can I be crude, Emily?”
“Please be as crude as you want when we’re like this.”
“Emily, I will eat your sweet little pussy whenever you want me to. In fact, most of the time, you won’t have to ask because I’ll want to do it.”
“How the hell were you single when I met you?”
“Just waiting to meet the perfect woman for me.”
Watching as she slid down on my cock, what surprised me most was the fact she almost orgasmed immediately. Leaning forward to kiss me, she started to rock herself and grind while I just had to get my lips wrapped around those perfect breasts on offer. It barely took a minute or so of that for her to finally enjoy one hell of an orgasm, her pussy almost like a vice on my cock as her thighs tried to squeeze me at the same time.
“Oh my god,” she whimpered, leaning down to kiss me softly, “Oh god, Mark…”
“Keep going, sweetheart. I love watching you when you enjoy yourself like this.”
“Too good, Mark. I’m going to want this all the time too.”
“And I’ll complain because?”
Emily must have enjoyed herself for at least half an hour, enjoying an orgasm every few minutes, before she slid off my cock and turned around, wiggling her arse in my direction. I didn’t need a second invitation, getting behind her as I slid my cock to the hilt with ease, easing my hands up to her shoulders as I started to fuck her.
“Fuck me,” she moaned, “Fuck me, Mark.”
“You know this is just the start, Emily.”
“Love your cock,” she groaned, “Love your cock so much already.”
“Going to want this pussy all the time. Such a wonderful thing.”
“Fill me up again, Mark. Give me all that cum.”
She got what she wanted within a few minutes, needing to pull out and collapse onto the bed once my orgasm passed. Cuddling into my side, I turned my head so I could at least kiss her, the look of sheer delight on her face, her eyes ablaze with happiness, made me smile at her in return. After resting for a few minutes, she dragged me off to the shower so we could wash away all the sweat and bodily juices before we returned to bed, Emily needed me to hold her tightly as she released a few more pent-up emotions. I kissed her softly and used my thumb to wipe away any moisture on her cheeks.
I woke up the next morning to see her watching me sleep in return this time, we made love again before getting up to make breakfast together. She ate hers while sitting on my lap, ensuring we made love again soon afterwards before we finally got dressed and snuggled together on the couch.
“What time are you getting the girls?”
“3pm.” Checking her watch, she knew our time was quickly drawing to a close. “Give it another month or so before you meet them for the first time.” She paused before adding, “They know I’m dating someone though.”
“What are their thoughts about that?”
“They’re happy for me.”
Emily drove me home around half an hour before she needed to pick up her daughters. Walking her inside again, my parents and sister were waiting for me in the living room. The welcome was warm for Emily, Mum and my sister both hugging her before I wrapped my arm around her waist.
“I’m sensing this is already quite serious so I would like to invite you around for dinner one evening,” my mother offered.
“I’d love to. Next weekend might be possible. I’ll have to ask my parents if they’d like to babysit. I haven’t introduced Mark to them yet. It’s still a little early.”
“Whenever is best for you, Emily.” Mum looked at me and smiled. “But it’s obvious, looking at my son, that he’s absolutely smitten with you. I would ask…”
“I’m thirty-five.”
Mum looked at me, playfully slapping my shoulder. “Mark!”
“I love her, Mum,” I said softly.
Dad chuckled. Mum immediately softened. Hannah hugged me tightly as Emily kissed my cheek. “Whenever is best for you will be best for me. And once I introduce Mark to my daughters, I’m sure they’d love to meet you too.”
Mum turned to my father. “I’m too young to be a grandmother!”
Hannah burst into laughter as my father gave me that look that suggested he was rather proud of his son. “We’ll just keep in touch with Mark about your plans and we can go from there,” my father suggested.
Walking Emily out to her car, I could sense the three people back in the house were watching as I shared words of love with Emily before we shared one hell of a passionate kiss. Agreeing to catch up during the week, we kissed one last time, and I knew part of her wanted me to stay with her. Resting her hands on my chest, she gazed up into my eyes. “Soon… Hopefully soon I won’t have to do this too often…”
“Already hate the thought of sleeping alone.”
Emily snorted. “Please! I’m going to miss all the sex. Masturbating just won’t cut it now.” As I was pressed against her, she felt my excitement at the thought of her enjoying herself alone. “Well, I guess I can do that and either talk to you on the phone or send you some rather sexy videos.”
“Or we can enjoy some alone time during the week?”
“We can organise it.” We shared one last kiss. “I have to go, Mark. Give it a few more weeks and you’ll meet the girls.” The smile that formed had me smiling when she said, “They’re going to adore you. I just know it.”
“Fingers crossed.”
We met up that week whenever we could. She was desperate to invite me back to her place by Wednesday and was on the verge of calling her parents about babysitting. I suggested she hold off at least until Friday or Saturday night. Instead, we cut out early on Wednesday, heading back to my place for the first time. We were still having fun together when my sister arrived home, quickly getting dressed to look somewhat presentable when we walked out into the living room. She gave us that look which suggested she knew exactly what we were doing. That led to plenty of teasing once Emily had driven away, looking quite content with life.
Lying back on my bed, Hannah walked in wearing just a pair of panties and a tight shirt that showed off her bust and toned stomach. Lying next to me, she caressed my bare chest for a few seconds. “I’m glad you’re happy again, Mark,” she said softly, kissing my cheek.
“And you’re dressed like you are because?”
She playfully slapped my chest. “Don’t be awkward now. You’ve never had a problem with me being dressed like this around you.”
“Well, my older sister is a certifiable hottie so…”
Lifting herself up, the smile on her face dazzled me. “You really think so?”
“Hannah, I’ve always thought you were beautiful. And we’ve always had a great relationship. Trust me, nothing will change even when we’re both a lot older and married.”
“You know I’m going to interrogate the hell out of Emily when she does come for dinner.”
That statement just made me snort. “Please, you and Mum will both be doing it. Dad will probably be busy trying to check out her tits.”
Cuddling back against me, she quietly asked, “Were you having sex when I got home?”
“Yep.”
“Did I prevent your orgasm?”
“Mine? Yes. Hers?” I paused and made sure my sister was meeting in the eyes. “She had more than one before we were interrupted. At least we didn’t have to clean her up.”
“So my arrival left you hanging?”
“We’ll get together on Friday or Saturday night.”
“You know… We’ve never really discussed our sex lives.”
“Always thought it was private… I mean, if you want to ask, go ahead. I’m not embarrassed about anything.”
“Do you go down on her?”
“How do you think I made her cum, Hannah?”
Her hand stopped for a moment before she resumed caressing my chest. It was something she’d done plenty of times. She had told me more than once that she enjoyed having ‘a hunk’ for a younger brother. “You like doing that?” she asked, her voice no more than a whisper.
“I’ve gone down on any girl I’ve been intimate with, Hannah. I love it. Nothing makes me feel more like a man than when I make a woman cum hard when I’m eating her pussy.”
“Oh…” She paused a moment. “I love it too. I mean when a man eats me out. Too many men don’t do it, Mark.”
“Do you return the favour?”
“You mean blowjobs?” She paused before cuddling into me a little tighter. “Not for every man. I just can’t bring myself to do it when I don’t know him well. And I’m always careful.”
“Condoms?”
“Yeah. You use them?”
“Not with Emily. She hadn’t been with anyone since her ex-husband and had been tested anyway. I’d been on a dry spell myself. And we were honest in that we didn’t want to use them anyway.”
Hannah kept stroking my chest before she lifted herself up, her eyes meeting mine. “I’d better go,” she said softly, “As I’m now suddenly feeling rather lonely and quite aroused.”
“Why?”
“Because I haven’t been laid in far too long, Mark. And I’m lying here thinking that… If I was single, and you weren’t my brother, and you were single, I’d strip off and show you the goods in the hope you’d want to make love to me.”
“Good thing that I’m your brother then.”
She hugged me a little tighter. “I love you, Mark. Thank you for being such a wonderful brother.”
“Love you too, Hannah. I hope we remain as close as we’ve always been.”
“Always.” She kissed my cheek before getting to her feet, walking to the door, and turning back to blow me a kiss. I won’t lie. I checked her out like I normally did. She knew I did and never said a word. We were comfortable with each other and knew it was all harmless.
Explaining my conversation with Emily the next day was rather amusing. “I have an older brother and younger sister. I know Erica still holds a candle for James,” she told me, “It’s all rather sweet and innocent. Did you ever have weird feelings?”
“Sort of, while going through puberty, I guess. Having an older woman in the house, close to my age… And our relationship has always been close.”
“Guess I should get to know your sister then. James had never been oblivious, and Erica has never been embarrassed by it. I think it’s natural sometimes to have some rather intense feelings for the person you spend most of your time with growing up.”
“Not you?”
“I was daddy’s girl growing up.”
“Are you still one?”
“Not if I have a man of my own…” Noticing the smile on my face form, she added, “I’m hoping that you’ll be my man for a long time to come.”
The next few weeks passed blissfully enough. We spent as much time together as possible though she remained careful whenever it came to her children. Still, she did mention that her grandparents probably saw more of their grandchildren than usual. The day I met her parents wasn’t as awkward as either of us thought it would be. Yes, they were a bit surprised by the age difference, but after spending a night with them as they asked us over for dinner, I think it was obvious that they liked me and hoped our relationship would continue.
The night she came to my home for dinner with my parents and sister was nearly as perfect. Mum adored her immediately, my father was smitten in his own way with her, while Hannah must have asked her a million and one questions, Emily answering everything as honestly as possible. And I knew she completely won my parents over when she offered to bring her children over to meet them once they were comfortable with the idea of me being in their lives.
“Are you ready?” she asked me as we drove home to her place after she’d picked me up at the completion of my usual Saturday afternoon game. She hadn’t attended as we’d played away from home though the game had taken place at a nearby university.
“Sure. I’m guessing they’re also aware.”
“We’re picking them up from my parents then we’ll go home for dinner.”
Arriving at her parents' place a few minutes later, she held my hand as we walked to the door. It opened and two little girls came sprinting out to greet their mother. I couldn’t stop smiling as the love on display was heartwarming. Once Emily had hugged both her daughters, she wrapped an arm around each of them as the trio turned to face me.
“Girls, I’d like you to meet someone. This is Mark. He’s… He’s my boyfriend. We’ve been dating for a few months now.” Both girls looked at me with a smile and seemed to be blushing slightly. “Mark, I’d love for you to finally meet my daughters. To my left is Annabelle. She’s nine though nearly ten years old. To my right is Abigail. She’s a precocious six year old.”
Falling down to one knee, I offered my hand but was left rather surprised when both girls immediately came to hug me. Hell, for a first time meeting, it was enough to pull at the heartstrings, not missing the reaction on Emily’s face as her two daughters hugged me tightly.
“Lovely to meet you both,” I said softly.
“Do you love our mummy?” Abigail asked.
Emily nodded so I knew I could answer the question honestly. “I love your mummy quite a lot,” I replied. They both stepped back, Abigail giggling as Annabelle smiled shyly at me. “It’s lovely to finally meet you both. Your mother talks about you all the time.”
“She’s told us all about you too,” Annabelle stated.
“Oh, what has she said?”
“That… That you love her and you’re a good man.”
“I hope you think I’m a good man too.”
“You love mummy,” Abigail said. I don’t think she needed to say anything else. In her mind, the fact I loved her mother meant I was a good man in her innocent eyes.
After wishing her parents hello and then a rather quick goodbye, Emily drove us back to her place, the two girls running into the house, Abigail walking out within a few seconds and taking my hand, gently demanding that I come with her as they wanted to show off anything and everything. Emily laughed, making a gesture that it was okay, letting the girls know she was going to start preparing dinner.
To be honest, I had never really spent much time in the company of small children of either sex, at least since I was a teenager. Feeling safe and comfortable in their own home, their own little personalities shone through within a couple of minutes. I found myself smiling and laughing more than I thought I would, Abigail eventually disappearing to her own bedroom, returning with a book, asking if I’d read it for them.
That’s how Emily found us a few minutes later, sitting back on Annabelle’s bed with one of her daughters to either side as I read them a book. Didn’t really know what they expected, but I made them giggle more than once when putting on a silly voice for each of the characters. We only looked up when we heard a click, Emily lowering her mobile phone as her lower lip trembled.
“I think it’s safe to say the girls like you too, Mark,” she said softly before she came to join us on the bed.
Dinner was fantastic, the two girls dominating the conversation. Then it came time for them to wash and go to bed. Emily knew I’d won them over when both demanded I come and give them a goodnight hug as well. When Abigail kissed my cheek and quietly wished me goodnight, I had to look away once I was standing up.
Lying in bed later after making love, Emily cuddled into my side, she whispered, “They love you already. I can see it.”
“You reckon?”
“Abigail might only be six, but she’s got some smarts. And in her mind, you love me and that’s what matters. You love me, and she’ll love you too simply because of that.” She paused before adding quietly, “And considering their relationship with their father… Does that idea frighten you?”
“I’m just glad they feel so comfortable around me already. I thought it was going to be awkward as I’m their mother’s new boyfriend. I knew you’d told them about me, but the first meeting…”
The next weekend, Emily brought the two girls to watch a game for the first time. To say the two girls were a hit with everyone wouldn’t be an understatement. I think everyone was looking at me in a new light at the same time. There I was at the end of the game, hugging Emily before sharing a kiss before her daughters had no problem cuddling me even though I was in quite a state after eighty minutes of rugby.
Arriving home with Emily and her children in tow, to say my parents were immediately smitten with the two young girls wouldn’t be an understatement. As for Hannah, I knew my sister well enough to recognise the look in her eyes when she was busy playing with them.
“She wants one,” Emily whispered into my ear when sitting on the couch, “I’m guessing you notice that too.”
“Know anyone I could set her up with?”
“Well, I know one decent man. Unfortunately, he’s also her brother.” Giving her a look, she chuckled to herself before kissing my cheek. “A mother knows certain things, and I know that when she does find the right man and starts a family, she’s going to be wonderful.”
We stayed long enough that the two girls were asleep by the time we were ready to call it a night. Dad helped me carry the girls to the car, both waking up enough to wish my family goodbye. It was the first time I’d seen my father close to tears in many a year. As for my mother and sister, they were gently demanding that Emily bring them over as often as possible. I think Emily completely won them over when she promised she would do just that, and there would always be an invite for them to visit her place.
For the rest of the season, Emily would bring the girls whenever she could. We spent every weekend together. Those weekends with her daughters around were a lot of fun, usually arriving at her place on a Friday night and only departing on a Monday morning. The girls loved having me around, and when we started to do activities together on a Sunday, I had a feeling Emily was starting to contemplate our real future together.
On the weekends the girls were away with their father, let’s just say that Emily and I would spend a lot of time together in bed. The sex was fantastic as always, but I think we were both still amazed that, despite the age gap between us, it was amazing how much we had in common. What I realised is that as much as I loved Emily, I found myself feeling incredibly fond of her daughters. I loved spending time in their company, and they were not shy in the obvious affection they had for me in return.
Our team didn’t make the finals, so our season ended in early September. That left all of my weekends free, ensuring I spent the week studying, writing essays and finishing off assignments. Emily did the same thing meaning that, from Friday night, we had all our time free to do what we wanted until returning to campus on Monday morning.
“What are your plans for the holiday period?” she asked one morning as we snuggled in her bed. Her daughters would usually get up early most mornings but were under orders to always knock before coming in.
“I’ll probably look for some work to top up my savings.”
“I mean Christmas and New Year…”
“Oh…” Turning my face towards hers, I added, “Well, I have been thinking about it.”
She moved quickly to straddle my lap, moaning together as my cock slipped inside her. “What are you thinking about?” she moaned softly, feeling her body start to move.
“Well… I know you’d want to spend time with your family, and considering your relationship with my family, you’d like to spend time with mine too. So I’ve already mentioned to my family about perhaps bringing the families together instead of doing things separately?”
“God, I love you,” she murmured, leaning down to kiss me, “My family would love it. Perfect time to properly get to know each other at the same time.”
“What about the girls and their father?”
“He’ll see them for a few hours on Boxing Day.”
“I’ll talk to my parents when I get home and we’ll organise something.”
With my hands at her hips, she had to keep her moans quiet because of the kids, but I loved feeling her pussy start to squeeze my cock as she reached orgasm, leaning down to kiss me hard as I started to fill her up. Holding her to my body afterwards, I didn’t expect what she said next.
“Move in with me next year,” she whispered, the fingers caressing her back immediately stopping for a few seconds, “After we celebrate, I’d love you to move in here. I want you here all the time, and I know the girls would love that too.”
“I would ask if you’re sure, but I’m guessing you’ve given it a lot of thought.”
“My girls love you, Mark, and they need someone like you in their lives. I haven’t mentioned it to them yet in case you said no…”
“I’d love to live here with you and the girls, Emily. But how can we afford…”
“We’ll figure that out, but you know from the money I receive from the ex-husband that I can keep this house and we live comfortably enough.”
“Maybe I should look for part-time work, at least.”
“Entirely your decision.”
“I’d want to at least help out if I’m living here, Emily.”
“Just love me like you do. Once we’ve graduated…” That’s when she lifted her head. “Are you going to find regular employment or see if you can make the grade in rugby?”
“The former. I love playing, but I know that once I’ve graduated, I’ll return to playing rugby league.”
“Good excuse to take your girlfriend out an occasional Friday night to go watch a game.”
Finding a full-time gig working as a labourer was easier than I imagined. Early mornings and long days working in the summer sun certainly helped keep my physique while giving me a healthy tan, Emily made me chuckle by ensuring I always had plenty of sunscreen in my work bag. I was spending more and more time with her and the kids with each passing week until it seemed I was living there full-time without it being official between us.
The two families came together on Christmas Day. I think the fact our parents were almost instant friends certainly helped ease any niggling concerns, Hannah and Erica, Emily’s younger sisters, were also immediately friendly with each other. Most of the focus was on the young girls, ensuring they had a memorable Christmas. My parents and Emily’s parents spoiled them rotten. I had no real idea what to buy two pre-teen girls for Christmas, but Emily eventually gave me a few ideas. They loved all their presents, but when it came to thanking everyone, they spent far longer giving me a very nice cuddle.
When they both whispered that they loved me, Emily hugged the three of us. Good thing that she did, as hearing two cute little girls admitting that they loved me was almost more than I could handle at that moment.
Her parents were happy to take them off our hands for New Year's Eve as we attended a party being hosted by some of our friends from university, including many of the guys I had spent all season playing rugby with. Everyone was now more than aware that we were a couple, and we were not shy in letting people know that I was moving in with her into the new year.
We stayed until just after midnight before Emily was practically dragging me outside to the waiting taxi. Returning to her place, we were both naked by the time we made it into the bedroom, making love until the sun started to filter through any gaps in the curtains. Only then did we finally agree that we were worn out and should at least get some sleep.
Mum was sad to see me move out of home a couple of weeks later. Hannah was almost inconsolable for a time. She knew I was moving out, absolutely adored Emily, and knew moving in with her was simply step one of our relationship, but I knew she was going to miss me. Dad had offered me the use of his ute to help ferry across all of my worldly possessions. Before leaving for the final time, Mum stopped me to give me a long cuddle before leaving me alone with Hannah.
She almost fell apart as we hugged, holding me ever so tightly. “Going to miss having you around,” she sobbed into my chest, “Please don’t be a stranger.”
“You’ll find someone too, Hannah. A woman as pretty and as intelligent as you? You’ll find a man who is worthy.”
“I know. My little brother is all grown up now though. I’m so proud of him.”
Moving in with Emily and her daughters was quite the experience. Having spent so much time there over the past few months, making it official did lead to slight changes of mind, at least for me. Emily reassured me that she wasn’t expecting me to be a parent, but the girls would perhaps look at me as some sort of father figure. When it came to authority, I wasn’t a parent and didn’t expect to be. I knew the girls loved me, and as long as that love also meant respect, then I was sure things would be okay.
Putting the two girls to bed that night, their excitement at having me living with them was almost off the charts. Both were eager for me to read them a story before turning out the light. Emily would stand in the doorway, that sort of smile on her face that expressed contentment with how her life was going. Annabelle and Abigail wanted a very long cuddle before I was finally able to extricate myself.
“Mark,” Abigail said softly, just before I was about to turn out the light, “Thank you for making Mummy so happy.”
“Well, she makes me happy too.”
“Do we make you happy?”
“Abigail, I love you and your sister very much as well.”
Cue a trembling lip and a now seven-year-old girl wanting to be cuddled again. That led to Emily joining the cuddle, tears of her own sliding down her cheeks. “Think it’s safe to say there are three women in this household who love you very much, Mark,” she said softly.
Annabelle pretty much said the same thing as her sister, leading to another emotional moment. It was almost too much for me, Emily dragging me to bed a little later to show how much she loved me too. Cuddling together afterwards, my hand was resting on her belly. I wasn’t thinking anything until her hand covered mine.
“Mark… We’re now living together. Have you thought about the future?”
“I have.”
“Like what?”
“Well, I’m now twenty years old. I have two years of study left. Once I graduate, I’ll need to get a job as I’ve got a family to support now. I’m hoping my girlfriend will be my wife by then.” Her hand gripped mine tightly as I added, “And although there are two little girls in this household I love and adore, I do wonder if my future wife would be interested in more children…”
Emily rolled over and clutched me ever so tightly. “You don’t need a flashy ring when proposing,” she assured me, “And as for having children… I always wanted a son.”
“Whenever you’re ready to start trying…”
She leaned back with that sort of smile that suggested she was already thrilled by the idea. “You’re serious, aren’t you?”
“I know you still have your own studies to complete, but… Well… I do wonder how sexy you’d look when you’re carrying our child.”
“Totally need to put a ring on my finger, Mark,” she whispered, “I’d be the best wife ever.”
“And I’d do my best to be a good husband. I know I’m only twenty…”
“Mark, I think you’re more than ready to be a husband and a father.”
“Guess I might have to go ring shopping soon.”
We made love again before going to sleep. The look in her eyes as she gazed into mine as our bodies moved as one was one of now near unconditional love. Feeling how her hands moved over my body, the feeling of her legs around me, keeping me from pulling out, the noises of sheer pleasure that escaped her, and when we almost climaxed together…
We both went to sleep with smiles on our faces that night, now of one mind about what the future would bring.
Epilogue
Five years later…
She rarely let go of my hand whenever we were out together. If I was holding her right hand, then her left hand would always be on display, showing off the two rings on her finger. The engagement ring was given to her six months after I moved in with her. The first people we told after I’d proposed were her two daughters. Their sheer excitement was infectious… before they both started to cry, hugging me tightly, asking if I would also be their father too.
It was the first time I didn’t hold back the tears in their presence. I told them that I wouldn’t replace their father, but the fact they wanted me to be something like a father to them too meant the world to me.
Abigail and Annabelle were flower girls for the wedding ceremony. Hannah was one of Emily’s bridesmaids. Her brother, who was now a very good friend of mine, was one of my groomsmen. Watching her walk down the aisle, escorted by her father, was the best day of my life. Or it was until the day she announced that she was pregnant with our child. Then it became an equal best day.
We’ve been married for a little over three years. I was fortunate to get a job straight after graduating. The hours could sometimes be gruelling, but I was already making my name known and was looking at a promotion and increase in salary rather quickly. Emily did go into teaching and kept on going until she was almost ready to pop. She was still teaching now though only on a part-time basis as she didn’t want to miss out on our two children growing up.
We had a son, who was approaching three years old, and a little girl of nearly nine months old.
My sister met a man six months after I moved out. Paul is a wonderful man. My parents adore him, and he was almost a groomsman at my wedding, something Hannah appreciated. He and Emily’s brother, James, have become close friends, and whenever our families come together, particularly for a barbecue during a summer weekend, we’ll always end up gathered around the grill, sipping at beers and shooting the shit.
As for the father of Annabelle and Abigail… He’s disappeared from their lives. From the little I’ve been told; he’s moved away as he has a new wife and family. The girls don’t seem all that concerned about the fact he’s gone. They haven’t seen him in over a year and there’s been no contact in six months.
Abigail called me ‘Dad’ for the first time a month ago. I knew it was a slip of the tongue, but Emily couldn’t stop smiling, Abigail eventually slid up onto my lap to snuggle, asking if she could try that out. When Annabelle heard Abigail start calling me by that title, she didn’t even ask. When she called me ‘Dad’ for the first time, I simply hugged her tightly before assuring her that I loved her like one of my own.
Emily is now in her forties and to say her libido has gone through the roof wouldn’t be an understatement. I’m the beneficiary of that, of course. When she was pregnant, she would blow hot and cold. For a week, I could barely touch her. The next week, we’d be having sex whenever we had a few spare minutes. The kids would find themselves packed off to her or my parents every couple of weeks as our parents know we have ‘date’ nights.
Yes, we would usually go out for dinner and drinks, but more often than not, we’d go out for a light feed before heading home to fuck each other’s brains out. She’s nearly insatiable at times and I just love getting her naked and showing her how much I love her body. We have no plans for any more children. Neither of us has undergone any operation, she’s simply back on birth control.
“Penny for your thoughts?” Emily asked as the conversation continued to flow around us.
“Just thinking about how lucky I am,” I replied.
Leaning against me, she said softly, “You’re not the only one who counts their lucky stars every single day, Mark.”
Glancing around, I finally asked, “Want to get out of here? We’ve got an empty house until midday tomorrow.”
“I thought you’d never ask!”
Bidding all our friends goodbye, my sister gave me that sort of look that told me she knew exactly why we were leaving early. As soon as we were back home, a trail of clothing was left from the front door to our bedroom, my wife lying back on the bed, spreading her legs wide, pointing to exactly where she wanted my mouth.
The good thing for my wife is that I still loved going down on her. And after I brought her pleasure that way, I made her cry out as I buried my cock inside her. We spent the next couple of hours taking advantage of an empty house by making all the noise she wanted. I loved it when she simply grabbed the back of my head and begged me to fuck her harder and harder.
“My god… Promise me we’ll keep doing this,” she whispered, cuddling into my side afterwards.
“Think I want to stop what we’ve just done!”
“Good answer. Another benefit of a younger husband. He can keep up with his rather amorous older wife.”
“Well, you’re even sexier than ever so no problem on my end, sweetheart.”
“Hmmm. I’m thinking we make love in the morning, I make my husband some breakfast as thanks for making his wife so happy, then we’ll go get the kids and take them out for some fun.”
“Sounds good to me.”
Though we loved the quality time we spent together, whether it was a quiet meal out or spending most of our time in bed being intimate, there’s no doubt we loved it when we were in the company of our four children. I loved watching Abigail and Annabelle growing up while I also had the pleasure of watching our son develop his own personality and could only wonder what our daughter would be like when reaching the age of her older sisters.
The footy season would be starting in a few weeks as well. I’d be in my usual position in the second row, number eleven or twelve on my back. It was nice having my own little cheer squad. Emily never missed a game, Annabelle now had a real interest in watching games with me on the television, while Abigail would support anything I did.
I’ll admit I never imagined my life to turn out as it did. Before meeting Emily, all I gave thought to was graduating, finding a job and figuring everything else would work itself out over time. Meeting Emily was a godsend, and I now had a family to call my own. Two girls who might not be my blood, but I considered them my daughters, then two children with my wife who also owned a piece of my heart.
Guess I should send a letter of thanks to my old university for the rugby program that led to me meeting my future wife and mother of our children.
Chapter 133: Loving Transwomen - Buenos Aires
Notes:
This series will feature a series of sub-categories. I’ll term them as follows:
Romance (Male top)
Alternative Romance (Transwoman top)
Switch Romance (Alternating Male / Transwoman top)
Interracial Romance (Black / Asian transwoman)
Lesbian Romance (Transwoman with female)
Threesome (One man with two transwomen)
Group sex / Gangbang (One man with lots of lovely transwomen)
Taboo Romance (Only cousins or step-family)This is an Alternative Romance.
Chapter Text
“Let’s face facts, Mike. You’re not exactly what I’d call a stereotypical man,” my obviously soon to be ex-girlfriend stated with a smirk on her face. The guy she was with, standing a couple of feet behind her, actually looked rather apologetic about the fact that she was giving me some rather harsh truths. Truths I knew all about considering I saw the same thing in the mirror every single day of my life.
But the fact that this woman had once claimed to love me as recently as a couple of days earlier to now be doing this to me… It spoke volumes about her.
“Who’s he?” I asked, gesturing vaguely at the guy behind her.
“This is Steven. He actually has a cock that stretches me out.”
“So he’s just muscles and a big dick then?”
She actually turned back for a moment before glancing back to meet my eyes, that same smirk still on her face. “He might not make the money you do, but at least he manages to be the dictionary definition of masculine. I mean, you go to the gym five days a week for as long as we’ve been together, yet I’ve barely seen any change in your physique. Add to that you’re, quite frankly, too short for me. And while you might have some game when it comes to your tongue, I’m probably not the only woman you’ve failed to satisfy with that thing you call a cock…”
“Alright, Megan. Knock it off,” Steven stated, “You said we were coming here to get your things. Mike obviously realises that you’re breaking up with him. You don’t have to destroy him at the same time.”
“Look, Steve, I’ve kept some of these opinions under wraps for too long. It’s about time…”
“No, Megan,” Steven retorted, “Grab your things and let’s go.”
“You’re only taking what’s yours and you can leave your keys,” I told her, “And once you’re gone, consider yourself blocked and deleted from my life. I can’t believe that I actually loved someone like you.”
She gave me a look as she took the keys to my apartment off her keyring. “Please, Mike, I’m just telling you things you need to know. You should have realised you were batting above your average when I got with you. Simply put, I was just waiting for something better to come along.”
Steve gave me another look of near pity. I met his eyes and simply shrugged. I hadn’t been happy with her for a few weeks now and had suspected her cheating on me. Giving it to me with both barrels was probably her way of dealing with the guilt of being a cheating bitch. Whether Steve actually knew about my existence before turning up at the apartment, I might never know.
I kept an eye on her as she grabbed the few things that she kept at my apartment. I hadn’t been blind to the fact her things had slowly been disappearing, another sign of her pulling away. She might have thought little of me considering everything she’d told me, but while I could have been rather honest about her in return, I thought I’d just stay silent and take the high road.
She was a beautiful woman but there wasn’t a lot going on upstairs, if you catch my drift.
Megan walked out of my apartment with a bag of her things without another word. Walking to the door, Steve did turn around and offered his hand. I looked at it for a few seconds before I decided to just accept the handshake. “I’m sorry, mate. You didn’t deserve any of that,” he stated, “To be honest, she’s not really my girlfriend anyway. She’s just a chick… Well… It’s never been serious. And I didn’t know about you until today.”
“Does she know that? The fact you’re not serious?”
He rolled his eyes. “She’s got ideas about what our relationship might be like in the future. Let’s just say she’s going to be disappointed.”
“Well, I certainly won’t be taking her back. To be honest, you’ve done me a favour.”
“Good luck, Mike. And I mean that.”
“I’d wish you good luck, Steve, but considering…”
“Yeah, I get it, mate.”
Shutting the door, I slowly walked back into the living room and collapsed back onto the lounge. I wasn’t going to cry any tears about the end of the relationship. But her words had cut me deep as she knew all about my insecurities, and I’d known a few women who knew how to cut a man to his core. I’d struggled for years to accept I would always be towered over by most men and quite a few women. I knew I wasn’t exactly packing in the trouser department either.
At least my professional life was going great so when I returned to work on Monday morning, I was still under a cloud though being distracted for ten hours would do me the world of good. Returning home, the confrontation with my now ex-girlfriend had been the night before. Wanting to cleanse her entirely from my apartment, I packed up anything I could find that reminded me of her. Not all that much, as we had dated for a couple of years, but she had resisted moving in with me full-time.
Then I came to her nightstand. The top two drawers were empty of all her underwear and bras. In the bottom drawer remained the harness and three dildos we’d used from time to time.
I was surprised she hadn’t mentioned that during her destruction of our relationship. The fact I was a man who was a little submissive. The fact I had enjoyed it whenever she had pegged me. I’d learned a few years earlier about the male g-spot and the fact sticking certain objects up my butt could be rather enjoyable. And when I went looking on certain websites, looking for women who might be interested in a somewhat submissive man, I was surprised that quite a few women were interested in dominating a man.
Megan had been one of them though I guess she either grew bored with me or, well, when I had time to think about it, I was left believing she was with me because I made bloody good money and had no problem spending some of that money on her. I’d helped expand her wardrobe, bought her plenty of little gifts, and she had a few pieces of jewellery that hadn’t been cheap.
“Should have asked for all of it back,” I muttered to myself as I laid the harness and toys on the bed, “As for these… Fuck knows…”
What had me smiling was that two days later, there was a knock on my apartment door. I opened it to reveal my five best friends all standing there with bags in hand. “We heard, mate,” Ben stated, “So we’ve grabbed some food and booze. We didn’t want to wait until the weekend.”
“Come on in, guys,” I stated, standing aside as they all walked by, each of them stopping to give me a quick hug. We were the sort of guys who had no problem expressing ourselves through physical acts.
Sitting in the living room, they’d bought enough food to feed an army, and enough booze to keep us well-oiled into the next week. As we ate and drank, filling our bellies, they asked questions about what happened, and I felt that I had no reason to hold anything back. My friends had been by my side since our earliest days in high school. They’d all shot up and broadened over the years. I hadn’t.
“What a bitch!” Tim finally exclaimed, “Did she give any indication that’s what she really thought?”
“I guess in the past couple of months there has been a rise in certain comments. Never expected the vitriol that came out of her mouth even when she was dumping me.”
“Best thing you can do is just focus on yourself. Breaking up is always shit, and the thing too many people do is rebound into a new relationship before taking time to heal,” Daniel suggested, “Anyway, now that Megan is out of your life, you can re-focus on what’s important just to you.”
“How’s the job going anyway?” Tim wondered.
“Still enjoying it and it’s probably the only stable thing in my life at the moment,” I replied with humour.
For the next couple of months, I spent a lot of time focusing on myself. I was putting in more hours at work as I had few distractions outside of it. I kept up visiting the gym, focusing on what I always did. Running. Cycling. Rowing. What Megan had never realised was that I didn’t go the gym and pump iron. I wasn’t interested in building up muscle. I just wanted to keep fit.
To my amusement, I received a phone call from Steve around three months after that night Megan walked out of my life. I had no idea how he got my number, and it was a relatively brief conversation, letting me know that he’d kicked her out of his life as she’d expected him to be her boyfriend when all she was to him was a bit of fun.
When I hung up, I wasn’t really sure how to feel about the news. Any love for Megan had long since disappeared, but I hadn’t been left hating her either. Sure, she’d been rather mean to me when breaking up, but I’d moved on rather quickly. In the end, I just put what happened out of my mind and didn’t worry about it too much. Unless she showed up at my front door, asking for a second chance…
It was six months after that fateful afternoon when I was summoned into a meeting at work. I worked for an economic think tank. Not affiliated with the government, we were independent in that we looked at financial and economic trends and data and did our best to help governments stave off faltering economies and even recessions. Though we were more often right than wrong, we were not perfect, and I don’t think anyone had seen the financial crisis of 2008 coming. And if they had, it was far worse than anticipated. At least it wasn’t to the levels of a Great Depression…
Anyone who thinks recessions are a recent phenomenon only need to open a history book to read about collapsing trade routes and economics going back millennia. You could go back as far back as the twelfth century BC and what is known as the Late Bronze Age collapse to see how economies could be ruined due to a myriad of reasons.
Since starting with the organisation, I’d been sent overseas occasionally for work. Never more than a month or two at most though I was told that the higher I ascended, the more likely I’d spend time overseas as it was usually governments that would approach us for assistance. Given I was currently sitting in front of the board, I knew I was about to be told something rather important.
“What do you know about Argentina?” Barry asked once I’d been handed a mug of coffee by his assistant, “From an economic standpoint.”
“Looking at the situation rather broadly, Argentina has been battling inflation for decades,” I replied, “The country benefits from an abundance of natural resources, much like we do, to be honest. However their economy has been in serious decline since the Peron administration. Pretty much any measures introduced by governments since then have failed to alleviate the problem. There have been rises from time to time, but when a government is required to go the IMF with cap in hand, asking for a bail-out, you know things are not good.”
“With the election of the new President, they have many policies that they wants to implement. They pretty want to work on the public sector as that is causing many of their economic problems. They also have ides about privitising some of the industries that have been nationalised over the years. The new President comes in with inflation almost out of control and over a third of their people are living under the poverty line,” Chris explained.
“The new President just wants the best for their people,” Barry added, “Aware that they can’t do this by himself, they has personally requested the assistance of our organisation in turning Argentina’s economy around.”
“I’m assuming that I’ll be sticking to the economics and avoiding the politics?” I asked, “I haven’t kept up to date with Argentine politics though I knew that a new President was elected and that they’re almost anti-establishment from a certain perspective because they want to undo a few things previous governments have done.”
“They’re either going to be a breath of fresh air or lead the country to further ruin,” Barry replied, “But you’re being sent in to simply assist regarding the changes that they want regarding the economy. I understand you do speak a couple of languages?”
“I’m fluent in French and Mandarin. I know enough Spanish to get by, but I’ll probably need to learn more if I’m going to be based there.”
“We’d like you on the ground within a month,” Barry replied, “The new President wants to completely change the economy as quickly as possible. They claim one of the most urgent tasks is tackling inflation. That’s where we will come in.”
“No problem. Who will I be going with?”
“You’ll be the only person from this office,” Chris stated, “The new President hasn’t been shy in who they wish to align with politically and economically. I’d expect to see people from that region of the world.”
“And our government?”
“You won’t be there to represent them. We’re not political though the organisation won’t want to put their nose out of joint by sending in people from certain places.”
“How long will I be expected to remain there?”
Barry and Chris shared a glance before Chris replied. “Indefinitely,” he said, “Fixing Argentina’s economy will take time. And the new President will want to make sure things are improving and have improved before we’ll ask that you return here.”
“And you really can’t complain about being based in Buenos Aires,” Barry added, “I travelled South America in my youth. Argentina was definitely one of the highlights of my trip.”
Heading home with the news, I called my parents then my siblings and friends to let them know that I would be heading overseas in the near future. My parents thought it was a wonderful opportunity. My two sisters were happy that at least my career was progressing. And my friends, naturally, thought I’d spend any free time I had getting on the booze and enjoying the company of some attractive South American women.
When I told my friends about being sent to Argentina indefinitely, they shared a glance before one of them suggested that I’d end up meeting someone and not come home. I wasn’t so sure about that, but I was going to take advantage of the situation. I knew that I’d be incredibly busy but would also have time to relax and unwind. If I could do a little exploring of the continent, I’d definitely take the opportunity should it present itself.
Everyone was sad to see me fly out on the day of departure. Mum hugged me for what felt like hours. My sisters were both upset. Even Dad gave me that sort of hug every son loves to receive from his father.
Landing in Buenos Aires after a transfer via Santiago in Chile, as there are no direct flights to Argentina from Australia, I was greeted by a small delegation who spoke fairly good English though I definitely had them smiling when I replied in my somewhat decent Spanish. We immediately agreed to speak in both languages to help understand each other.
Taken to my hotel, it was there that I was introduced to others from the organisation, informed that we would be meeting the new President in two days’ time, and that until then, we were free to explore the city as they knew we’d be working long hours soon after our meeting. Meeting my new colleagues for dinner that evening having napped during the afternoon due to jetlag, there were six of us in total. I was the only person from the Australasia region. Three of them were from the United States, the two others were from Europe.
To my amusement, we learned quite a bit about each other over the next couple of days as we agreed to go sightseeing together. One of the Yanks and the Spanish guy was gay, and the second of three Americans was bisexual. Apparently, they admitted to feeling comfortable travelling to Argentina as the new President had stated he didn’t care one way or the other about what consenting adults did together. Argentina was a tolerant country anyway despite being staunchly Catholic. Much like their Brazilian neighbours.
After our meeting with the President, we got straight to work and those first few weeks were long days at the office, a quick dinner rather late in the evening back at the hotel before we headed to our rooms for sleep.
“I think we need a night out,” Gerry stated over dinner on Thursday night during our third week in Buenos Aires. He was one of the three Yanks.
“I agree,” Carlos stated, the lone Spaniard, “Could do with a meal at a good restaurant, couple of drinks at a bar then maybe hitting up a club.”
“What sort of club?” I wondered.
Gerry, Carlos and Xander all shared a glance. The first two men named were gay, Xander was bisexual. Adam, the third Yank, gave me a look and grinned. “I know exactly where they want to go,” he stated, “Good thing for them I’m happily married so will just tag along as hopefully the drinks are cheap.”
“Do you know where to go?” Jeremy wondered. He was British, and I knew enough about British and Argentine relations to know it might have been a little controversial, but given he wasn’t a government representative, no one from the government made any noise about it.
“I did quite a bit of research before coming here as I wanted to have a good time,” Carlos replied, “We’ll hit up a restaurant serving the finest steaks available then we’ll finish our night having the best time possible.”
“Saturday night?” Gerry asked, “Maybe just a few quiet beers here in the hotel on Friday night?”
We all agreed that was a good idea. We’d barely experienced the nightlife that Buenos Aires had to offer, given how busy we were. Mentioning our idea to a couple of government advisors, they were quickly full of helpful advice on where to get a great meal and, aware that we were all different sexualities, had plenty of ideas on where we could head for a long night out on the tiles.
“You tell your wife about our plans?” I asked Jeremy over beers on Friday night.
“To be honest, given that she had no idea how long I’d be away, she said I could have some fun. She just doesn’t want to know about it. And warned me not to come back with anything.”
“Seriously?”
“We have an understanding as we both travel for work often. We own a house. No kids. Focusing only on our careers.”
“She’s with other men while you’re over here?”
That’s when he smirked. “No. She’s not with other men.” He met my eyes and waited for me to understand, which didn’t take too long as I felt my eyes open wider a little bit. “Yeah. She’s always been interested in women, and I’ve been fortunate to share my wife with more than one woman over the years. Whenever we invite another woman, we make sure she’s bisexual so all three of us can have fun together.”
“And what do you look for?”
“To be honest, I avoid married women as I simply don’t know if they’re in the same sort of relationship I am. Being in the sort of marriage I am in takes an incredible amount of trust and honesty. We don’t go into detail when sharing what we’ve done, but we’re honest about the fact we are with other people when we’re not together.”
“But when you’re home?”
“Our focus is only on each other most of the time. When we’re both home, we never spend time alone with another partner. We only invite someone to join us.” Taking a sip of his beer, he then asked, “What about you?”
“It’s a long story. Let’s just say that I’m single and there’s a good reason for it. My last relationship did not end well.”
“You’re in a new country and we’re going to be here for a few months. Perfect chance to find a little love and romance. Can’t miss the fact the women here are gorgeous.”
Getting ready to head out early on Saturday evening, I went with my usual combination of a collared shirt, jeans and a nice pair of shoes. Made sure my hair was nice, I didn’t particularly need to shave, and doused myself in deodorant and a dab of cologne. Enough to smell nice without it being overpowering.
The restaurant we agreed on was excellent. The steaks were cooked to perfection and each one came with all the trimmings one would expect. After we filled ourselves up, joking that it would help prevent getting too drunk as the night wore on, we hit up a couple of pubs. There were local lagers to enjoy, but while the production of craft beer had taken off like nearly everywhere else, we were informed by more than one local that a lot of it was rubbish.
There was the obligatory rainbow flag above the door of the club where we lined up to enter. It was mostly guys with only a sprinkling of women. I’d never been to a gay club before so I knew it could be an eye-opening experience. We didn’t have to wait too long to get inside, the two men at the door surprisingly friendly. I was used to dealing with bouncers back in Sydney who, well, some of them picked the job because it was obvious that they just wanted an excuse to throw punches.
Our two gay friends and lone bisexual all headed straight off to start mingling and I knew Gerry and Carlos were hoping to either take a man back to the hotel or have an invite to someone’s house by the end of the night. I was happy to either take a seat at the bar or just stand off to the side and people-watch while sipping at my drink. To be honest, clubs were not really my scene. I never particularly felt comfortable in them. And the music wasn’t exactly to my tastes.
Didn’t stop me from having a good look around and watching how people were interacting around me. Gay men seemed to come in all sorts of varieties. So did the lesbians though they were clearly outnumbered. And then there were the obvious drag queens, and I was fairly confident that more than one transwoman had walked by after they’d purchased a drink at the bar.
“Are you here alone?” a sultry voice asked to my right as I leaned back against the wall, turning to see a tall brunette standing next to me. The question had been in Spanish.
“No. I’m here with a few people though they’re enjoying themselves either on the dancefloor or mingling with others,” I replied.
“Would you like to join me at the bar for a drink?”
Glancing her way again, I quickly looked her up and down. The top she wore showed off some cleavage. She had long, toned legs and she would have been taller than me even without the low heels. Moving my eyes up to her face, she had a gorgeous pair of blue eyes, and I blushed when she smiled as it was obvious that I was checking her out.
Taking a couple of stools at the bar, she offered to get me a fresh drink while buying herself what looked like quite a nice cocktail. It was only after drinks were placed in front of us that she turned to face me, the hem of her skirt riding up over her knee to show off quite a bit of thigh. Offering her hand, the grip was stronger than expected.
“I’m Carmen. I saw you standing alone and just had to walk over and say hello.”
“I’m Michael though I prefer Mike.”
“And even though you’re speaking Spanish, I can sense an accent that suggests you’re not from here.”
“I’m from Australia.”
Watching her eyes light up amused me. “Australia? What brings you to Buenos Aires?”
“Work. The organisation I work for is involved with the readjustment of…” I paused and chuckled to myself. “Let’s just say I’m an economics and financial advisor to your government.”
“You work for the Australian government?”
“No. We’re non-political. I’ve met your President once. We’re aware of their ideas. We’re just here to hopefully help the economy recover, perhaps help those struggling to rebuild their lives. Whether we agree with all of their ideas or not doesn’t matter. We’re just here to do a job. Anyway, I know it isn’t interesting to most people. What do you do?”
“I’m a beautician. You know, one of those shops in malls where women will come in wanting their nails done, eyebrows cleaned up, pedicures and manicures, maybe even a massage…”
“Probably meet more interesting people than I do on a day-to-day basis.”
“Does your job allow you to travel though?”
“It does. I’ve been fortunate to visit a few countries in the past few years. Most of the time, I do get to do at least a little sightseeing though I’m generally there for work.”
“What do you think of Buenos Aires?”
“I’m surprised at how European it feels. But I guess there is an extensive Spanish and European history here.”
That statement made her smile. “Well, I’ve looked into the origins of my first name, and it’s either a Hebrew or Latin origin, depending on the spelling. As for my last name, well, Garcia, which is probably more Spanish than anything. As for the European feeling, we are a nation of immigrants.”
“Now that sounds familiar. There are certainly places back in Australia that are real reminders of the United Kingdom. Anyway, back to your original question, I’ve thoroughly enjoyed my time here so far. I think my knowledge of Spanish helps.”
“There’s definitely an accent, and it’s obvious that you’re not quite fluent yet, but… I’m impressed.”
“I’ve always had a knack for languages.”
“How many can you speak?”
“French fluently, Spanish is close to fluent though I still struggle occasionally with grammar. Fluent Mandarin. Conversational Indonesian. And I’ve studied a little Arabic.”
“I know a little English,” she said in English, a slight blush forming as she smiled, “But I only learned in high school.”
“We can stick to Spanish. It’s okay.”
She smiled again before leaning closer. “Would you like to dance with me?”
I felt myself blushing as I had to admit, “I’m not much of a dancer, Carmen.”
“That doesn’t matter. All you need do is stick close to me and place your hands on my body.”
Taking my hand, she led me onto the dancefloor, pulling me closer to her as I felt her hands move down my back to rest on my arse. I felt myself blushing again as she didn’t waste time giving each cheek a squeeze, gazing up into her eyes to see her smiling down at me. I managed to sway to the music as her hands continued to caress my back and butt. I did the same thing, earning a delightful giggle when I gave her arse some attention in return.
We danced through a couple of songs before she leaned down and kissed me. It caught me by surprise as I genuinely didn’t think she’d want to kiss me. Dancing was one thing, it was a bit of harmless fun. But the kiss wasn’t a simple peck on the lips. Within a couple of seconds, her tongue was sliding into my mouth, the sort of kiss that quickly had a certain part of my body rising in excitement.
“You’re very cute,” she said, one of her hands moving to caress my cheek, “I’m thinking of taking you home with me.”
I gulped as I met her eyes again. The desire in her eyes again caught me by surprise. I couldn’t remember any woman looking at me in such a manner before. She kissed me again and it was such a kiss that I couldn’t help but whimper into her mouth, particularly as her arm snaked around me and pulled me even tighter into her body. The kiss seemed to go on forever, her tongue exploring my mouth and I felt my cock get harder and harder. Hell, it was such an intense kiss that I was surprised I didn’t cum just from that alone.
Dancing through a few more numbers, she finally took my hand and led me back to the bar, finding another couple of stools that were unoccupied. I offered to buy drinks this time, taking note that Carmen crossed her legs again, showing off her long legs. We sipped at our drinks and continued to chat away about our lives.
“Would you like to come home with me, Mike?” she asked a few minutes later, “Let’s be honest. People come to clubs like this for one of maybe two or three reasons.”
“Um… Sure… But one thing, Carmen. What is a gorgeous woman like you doing in a gay bar picking up men? I mean, I know I’m not gay but…”
“Come home with me and you can find out,” she said, leaning in to give me another soft kiss, “I promise you that it will be a memorable night.”
“I’ve never had a one night…”
“Who said I’m only wanting you for one night?”
I felt myself blushing again, barely able to meet her eyes. I’d never met a woman as confident as Carmen before. Sure, I’d met women who matched what I wanted in a woman, but I was sometimes left thinking it was all an act. With Carmen, it was obvious that she carried herself with confidence and also knew what she wanted. And she wasn’t going to be shy in telling me what that was.
“Oh…”
“Mike, I can tell you one thing. At least a dozen guys in here are jealous that your eyes are only for me. But they’re also clued up enough to know that you’re not gay.”
I took a deep breath and returned my eyes to her face. She looked at me with near undisguised lust, but there was also a tenderness that suggested that she already genuinely liked me. “Okay,” I said, “How far away do you live?”
“I’ve done well for myself. My parents… Well, I have nothing to do with them any longer, but they did raise me right in some regard. I’ve worked hard, kept debt-free, and have been rewarded for it.” She slid off the stool and offered her hand. “Come with me, Mike. I promise you that this will be the first of many memorable nights together.”
Taking my hand, she led me outside and up the road towards a waiting line of taxis. I did think about messaging my colleagues, waiting until we were in the backseat of the taxi before taking out my phone and sending a couple of them a message to let them know I’d met someone and would be back at the hotel the next day.
Pulling up outside an apartment block in what I assumed were the suburbs of Buenos Aires, she led me by the hand towards the door. It was the sort of apartment block that had a secured door and someone behind a table inside that provided security and perhaps that person also took care of maintenance. Or there was a team of people.
Carmen continued holding my hand as we rode the elevator towards an upper floor, led towards a front door and walking inside to find a rather modern, spacious and lovingly decorated apartment. “Would you like a drink?” she asked as I followed her into the living room.
“Sure. What have you got?”
“Want something a little sweet? I’ve got a couple of bottles of liquor and can add a mixer.”
“Sure. That sounds great.”
She smiled and kissed my cheek. “Take a seat, baby. I’ll be back in a couple of minutes.”
Taking a seat, I glanced around and noticed a couple of artworks on the wall and various other pictures dotted around the room. The couch I was sitting on was incredibly comfortable. She hadn’t turned on the main light, clicking on lamps on either side of the couch instead.
Hearing a cleared throat, I turned my head to see where Carmen was standing close by. She had a drink in each hand. And she was otherwise completely nude. I felt myself blushing again as I glanced down her body. Her breasts were… perfect. Absolutely perfect. Clearly fake, probably a C-cup. But I noticed something unusual as I lowered my eyes over a toned torso.
“Oh…” I whispered as there was no missing the thick and hard girlcock resting between her legs. Quickly meeting her eyes again, I was surprised that there was not a hint of nerves displayed. She simply smiled at me again.
“What do you think, baby?” she wondered.
“Totally fucking hot,” I replied. How could I not think that as, thinking about it logically regarding my own desires, Carmen was probably everything I could possibly want in a woman?
Walking over to hand me a drink, she leaned down to kiss me before she stood closer in front of me, her girlcock almost at eye level. The head was glistening, a suggestion she was rather excited by this turn of events. “Mike, can I be honest with you about one thing?”
“Sure.”
“I like to think that I’m a good judge of character and I can figure out what men like rather quickly. And your positive reaction suggests you like the idea that the woman you’re currently with has a girlcock. Would I be correct?”
I took a sip of my drink before I nodded. “I love being pegged,” I admitted, “Every woman I’ve been with, they were rather eager to do it for me.”
Carmen sat next to me, turning her body and positioning her legs so her girlcock was still visible. “I knew it,” she said softly, raising her hand to stroke my cheek, “As soon as I saw you in the club, I just had to talk to you. And I had you figured out when we danced. I led the entire time, and whenever I touched your arse, you had this look I know well.”
“To be honest, that was my first time in a gay bar. I think I’ve lived a somewhat sheltered experience. I didn’t know any gay people growing up. And I don’t think I’ve ever met a transwoman before.”
“And what do you think now?”
“Well, the only thing I’m a little confused about is, well, I know you’re a woman, but I now wonder what sort of woman you are.”
“I love to fuck,” she stated simply, “I’m a woman with a difference. And I’ve been looking for a man just like you for a long time. I already know you’ll treat me like a woman everywhere, but in the bedroom, I want to lead. And I’ll put this bluntly for you, Mike. I really want to fuck you. Hearing you love being pegged is the best thing for me.” She leaned in closer. “But having a warm girlcock inside you will feel even better than a fake dildo. And when I cum inside you…”
“Do you want to do that tonight?”
“No. I want to wait. But I’m guessing you’ve never sucked a girlcock before?”
I shook my head. “I never, um, sucked the dildo as I just thought that would be stupid. I usually just had my arse licked, lubed up, then I’d be fucked.”
“Finish your drink, baby, then I want you naked and on your knees before me as I really need my girlcock pleasured. And you’ll be a good boy and swallow my cum when I climax.” She leaned in to kiss me again. “Only if you want to do it though. I’m not going to order or demand, but I have a feeling…”
“Can I be the little spoon in bed?” I whispered. Carmen was taller and she had something about her that I’d liked immediately.
“Don’t tell anyone, but I have a feeling that we both like to snuggle.”
Finishing my drink, I stood up and slowly disrobed until I was down to my underwear. I was a boxer briefs sort of man. The tent was obvious. Carmen had a lovely thick and long girlcock. I couldn’t guess how big, but it was definitely much bigger than mine. I always felt nervous showing my cock for the first time. Carmen sensed my nerves and stood up, leaning down to kiss me again as she helped lower my underwear. When she wrapped her fingers around my cock, I couldn’t help the shudder and light moan that escaped me.
“You’re not as big, baby, but I can’t wait to see you stroke off when I have my big girlcock buried inside you,” she whispered, “Just one thing, baby… I don’t usually bottom.”
“That’s okay…”
“But I will blow you all the time. I love sucking cock. And I hope you love sucking my girlcock just as much in the future.”
We resumed kissing as my hands explored her naked body. Her skin was flawless and smooth, making her smile when I gave her firm butt a gentle squeeze. Moving my hands around to her front, she smiled again as I felt up her breasts. They were not as firm as I thought they’d be though they sat perfectly on her chest. Her nipples were sensitive as she gasped whenever I brushed my fingers over them, and earned a soft moan when I gently squeezed them.
Running my hands down her body, I finally grasped her girlcock and that’s when she released a growl. It felt so warm and thick in my hands as I started to slowly stroke her. The kisses intensified as it was obvious that her excitement was growing.
“Please suck me,” she finally stated upon breaking the kiss, “I really need to cum, baby.”
Sinking to my knees in front of her, I gazed up into her eyes and the smile on her face was heartwarming. Looking back at her girlcock, I’d watched enough porn over the years to know how to give a blowjob. Running my tongue around the head of her girlcock to taste her pre-cum made her moan softly. I couldn’t help smiling to myself as I started to run my tongue up and down her shaft, taking note that her entire groin region was completely smooth. There was also a little love heart tattoo not far from her girlcock and balls.
“That’s it, baby,” she cooed, feeling her fingers caress my head, “Take your time. You will definitely make me cum.”
Taking a deep breath, I wrapped my lips around her girlcock, just taking the head into my mouth to start, using my tongue to pleasure it at the same time. She moaned a little louder as the grip on the back of my head firmed up. Taking more into my mouth, I gazed up quickly to see her gazing down at me, licking her lips and I had a feeling she would love to start fucking my face immediately.
But she didn’t, letting me set the tempo to start. Once the head of her girlcock hit the back of my throat, I tried not to choke or gag, simply getting down to the business of making Carmen cum. My head was soon bobbing up and down, my tongue working the shaft, keeping my lips nice and tight as I ran my hands up her thighs to her arse and eventually started to fondle what felt like a pair of rather large balls.
“Oh fuck, baby,” she moaned, “Sure this is your first blowjob?” I hummed happily as I gazed up again, seeing her smiling down at me, her hand moving to caress my cheek. “And you look so happy with my girlcock in your mouth. I can’t wait to fuck you soon. We’re going to be so good together, baby.”
When her hips started to move, I let her take a little control as the head of her girlcock was soon hitting the back of my throat and I knew I’d probably have to learn how to deepthroat rather quickly.
“I’m close, baby. Going to be a good boy and swallow all my cum?”
I gazed up into her eyes and hummed again as I surprised myself by wanting to taste her cum and making her happy by swallowing it. I’d never thought about sucking off a man. Wasn’t interested in them at all. I’ll admit to watching transgender porn from time to time simply out of curiosity and some of the women were absolutely gorgeous. Couldn’t deny that ladyboys from Thailand could be very cute, and there were some South American transwomen who were mouth-watering to the extreme.
Feeling her first spurt of cum hit the back of my throat was so exciting that I nearly came myself as I had been stroking my cock without realising it. Carmen erupted over and over again, and I saw a broad smile on her face form despite her groaning as she heard me swallowing it down.
Releasing her girlcock once it had stropped throbbing, she was immediately on her knees before me, her mouth hungry for mine as I eventually toppled onto my back with Carmen resting above me, her girlcock resting next to my cock.
“Been so long since a cute young man sucked my girlcock,” she said softly, her fingers running through my hair, “That was wonderful, baby. I can’t believe that was your first time.”
“I’ve watched porn so had an idea of what to do.”
The smile on her face broadened. “Transgender?”
“From time to time. You’re the first one that I’ve met though I might have met girls like you before without realising it.”
“And how are you feeling after having my girlcock in your mouth and swallowing my cum?”
I gave it a moment of thought. “Fantasy come true,” I confessed, “Though I have to admit that I can’t wait until we make love and I finally feel a real girlcock inside me.”
Carmen glanced away for a couple of seconds before she left a soft kiss on my lips. “We should go to bed, baby. I need to snuggle,” she whispered.
We picked up all our clothes before I followed her to the bedroom. The bed looked very comfortable as Carmen walked around to what was her side. Sliding under the covers, we resumed kissing as I rested on my side, Carmen ensuring my body was moulded to hers. I could feel her girlcock thickening up again as I ended up on my back with my legs wide enough for Carmen to lie between them, and there was no missing how her girlcock kept prodding me.
To help alleviate the desire, she rolled onto her back as I knelt between her legs, my head quickly bobbing up and down on her cock again. Having cum only recently, I knew I could take my time and learn how to really suck her girlcock this time, loving the way her body reacted, the noises she made, feeling it throbbing as I ran my tongue all over her shaft, this time ensuring I gave her balls some attention. She absolutely loved that, and when she lifted herself up enough, I moved my tongue down towards her arsehole. I’d done that for lovers before so wasn’t anything new.
Moving back to her girlcock, I kept my eyes on hers as I slowly bobbed up and down, working most of it with my mouth but using my hands to stroke the couple of inches I couldn’t get into my mouth while also fondling her balls at the same time.
“Oh, baby,” she moaned, her fingers tightening around my hair again, “You’re so good at this already.”
I hummed as I made sure the smile was in my eyes as I knew that, if she was interested, I’d keep pleasuring her for as long as she wanted me around. When she did finally cum again, I made sure to keep each spurt in my mouth and savoured the taste before swallowing it down. I had next to no idea what cum actually tasted like, never really curious about tasting myself, so was surprised that it wasn’t as bad as feared.
Carmen asked me to roll over once she’d caught her breath and she happily returned the favour. I hadn’t been blown in months by then, a little embarrassed that I came within a couple of minutes. Watching her take every inch was a real thrill though, and she swallowed my cum eagerly.
Snuggling later, I was spooned back against her, laughing as I felt her girlcock get hard within a few minutes. She started to giggle. “Sorry, baby. You just turn me on so much,” she whispered, “But I’m glad you’re staying the night. How long are you in Argentina?”
“Indefinitely, to be honest.”
“Would you like to see me again?”
“Carmen… I’m already thinking that I’d like to call you my girlfriend. And we haven’t even made love yet.”
I heard her sniffle before her arms tightened around me. “I haven’t had someone to call my boyfriend even longer than having my girlcock sucked,” she said softly, “Maybe too early…”
“But I’d love to see you again,” I stated.
“I’m aware you’re probably busy quite often, but if you’re free on weekends?”
“And you could always come to my hotel.”
She paused before chuckling to herself. “Oooh, kinky hotel sex.”
Waking up the next morning, Carmen was eager for a lot of passionate kisses as I felt her girlcock rubbing against my arsehole constantly. The only thing that stopped her from sliding inside me was the fact there was no lube. I was eager to feel her inside me, and the desire in her eyes would have been evident to anyone. I eventually sat on my knees next to the bed while she sat on the edge so I could lovingly suck her girlcock until I earned another load of cum.
“I’m taking you out for breakfast,” she stated after her orgasm passed.
She chose a tight blouse and jeans that accentuated her arse and long legs. I made do with the clothes from the previous night, Carmen leading us to a nearby café that sold the sort of food that would help recover energy. She came with me to the hotel, not coming inside with me, sharing one last passionate kiss near the entrance.
We’d already swapped numbers, Carmen seemingly unable to stop smiling while I could only gaze up at her, feeling my heart beating a little faster. It had been a long time since I’d felt this sort of connection with anyone. In fact, it was perhaps the first time I’d fallen so quickly for a woman.
We didn’t see each other until Wednesday as I was so busy though we did swap messages quite often, particularly once I was back in my hotel room, Carmen calling me each night so we could talk and continue to get to know each other. Each conversation lasted a couple of hours and somewhat surprisingly didn’t turn too sexual. We did ask about the history of each other and I was honest about the reasons for breaking up, particularly the end of my last relationship.
Carmen was on the verge of coming to my hotel just to give me a cuddle.
I arrived back at the hotel relatively late in the evening on Thursday to find her waiting in reception for me. She greeted me with a scorcher of a kiss before she pulled me into her body, holding me ever so tightly. “I missed you, baby,” she whispered as I gazed up into her eyes, “Have you had dinner yet?”
“I was going to grab a bite before I headed upstairs for a shower then bed.”
“I, um, brought an overnight bag if you’d like some company to snuggle. And maybe you’d like something else while we’re upstairs.” She left a soft kiss on my lips before adding, “And I’ll collect you tomorrow. You can stay with me all weekend.”
The food at the hotel was fantastic and Carmen proved to have quite the appetite on her. Thankfully everything was covered by the organisation, and I didn’t figure that they’d complain about a second meal. We shared a bottle of wine during dinner, continuing to talk about our lives. The way she would smile at me as I talked about my life back in Australia had me blushing a few times. It was that sort of smile, how she twirled her hair with a finger, the way she held my hand with her other, all the other little signs that suggested more than just a passing interest.
As soon as we were back in my hotel room, the speed at which we both undressed had us both chuckling before I ended up on my knees before her.
“You’re so eager, baby,” she cooed as I wrapped my lips around her girlcock, “Have you missed me that much?”
“Of course. Because you should already know that I love pleasing you,” I replied before my head was quickly bobbing up and down.
Despite it being late in the evening, I made her cum three times before her desire was sated enough that we could snuggle in bed together to go to sleep. I’d swallowed two of her loads but asked if she wanted to cum on my face with the third. Feeling her warm cum on my face was hotter than I thought possible, and I suggested if she wanted to cum on me again in the future that I wouldn’t complain.
After another blowjob in the morning while we were showering, we headed downstairs together for breakfast. That’s where I introduced Carmen to everyone I was with. I knew the rules about outing people so hadn’t told anyone about Carmen being transgender. Sitting down at the table with my colleagues, she sat next to me, one of her hands always somewhere on my body. They asked us a few questions before Carlos asked in a rather subtle way about her life.
“I’m transgender,” she replied bluntly though with a smile on her face, “I’m not ashamed of…”
“I was simply curious as I had a feeling that Mike had found a girl that could satisfy some of his needs,” Carlos said. I’d been honest with the gay guys in our group about some of my kinks as I figured they would understand.
“All I know is that I really like Mike and I’m hopeful that he will be here for a long time to come.”
“Well, it’s going to take years for the economy to truly recover as, being completely honest, it’s a complete and utter mess,” Jeremy stated, “So I think it’s safe to say that Mike will probably be here indefinitely.”
“Good,” she said softly, kissing my cheek, “If your organisation doesn’t want to keep paying for hotels, I might just wrap him up and take him home with me.”
We always finished early on a Friday as those in charge wanted us to at least enjoy the weekend given we were putting in long hours Monday to Thursday. Carmen was waiting for me again as I’d let her know that I’d finished work, following me up to my room where I packed a bag. She then gave me such an incredible kiss that I’m sure my legs almost went out from under me.
Back at her apartment a little later, I dropped my bag in her bedroom before joining Carmen in the kitchen. She’d taken note that I wasn’t much of a beer drinker, preferring a spirit with mixer. I even enjoyed a sweet and tasty cocktail from time to time. She opened the fridge to show that she’d been shopping for supplies and opened a cupboard door to show snacks and drinks.
“I don’t plan on us leaving this place until Monday morning,” she said softly, “And I’m hoping a lot of the time spent here is naked and in bed.”
We did eat dinner first as we were both starving, Carmen loving it when I insisted on helping her prepare dinner. There was a real South American flavour to the meal, sitting close together once we’d served up, eating enough so we were full but not stuffing ourselves completely. Best thing was that there were plenty of leftovers for the weekend.
After we’d cleaned up, we poured drinks and returned to the living room. After all the talking during the week, Carmen clearly had only one thing in mind as within a couple of minutes, she was making sure I was straddling her lap as we made out like a pair of incredibly horny teenagers. Her hands ended up in my trousers, gripping my arse tightly. I undid her jeans and slid my hand inside to gently grasp her girlcock.
Sliding off her lap, I pulled her jeans and panties down to reveal her now thick, hard girlcock, making her giggle as she mentioned that my eyes lit up with desire upon its appearance. I took my time blowing her, licking it up and down like a lollipop, making sure I licked up all her pre-cum before I finally got down to business. Her fingers ran through my thick hair as I gazed up into her gorgeous eyes.
“That’s it, baby,” she murmured, “I’m going to cum in your mouth first. Then we’re going to the bedroom and every other load is going inside you.”
I couldn’t help the smile that formed as I’d been daydreaming about that moment all week. I still couldn’t get her thick girlcock down my throat, gagging more than once, Carmen lifting my head up for a moment to tell me that I didn’t need to prove anything to her. Then she left a soft kiss on my lips that led to one hell of a passionate one which had my heart beating so fast, I knew the reason why immediately.
When I made her cum, I didn’t spill a drop, continuing to suck her girlcock until it finally softened. I stood up and undressed, helping Carmen finish undressing before I straddled her lap. Gazing into her eyes, the way she looked at me probably matched how I was looking at her. Though the physical attraction was obvious, there was no missing that feelings were developing rapidly between us.
“Let’s got to bed,” she said, “I wanted to come to your hotel on Monday to make love but thought waiting a few more days wouldn’t kill us.”
We made out on the way to her bedroom where I ended up on my back with Carmen on top of me, my right hand between us as I was amazed at how quickly she could get hard again. Her hand caressed my cock in return though I told her that I didn’t want to cum until we were making love. That made her lean back enough and smile at me.
“I love that you say that instead of just me fucking you,” she said.
“Oh, you can fuck me later…”
Her eyes smouldered with desire before she kissed me again. “Turn over, baby,” she told me, “One thing I do enjoy doing is getting my man ready. Did any of your previous lovers do this for you?”
“Only the one. I really enjoyed it.”
On my knees while resting my head on a pillow, Carmen grabbed some lube before I felt her spread my cheeks. I’d told her that I would normally wear a plug if I knew I was going to be pegged that night though I hadn’t brought any toys with me. To be honest, I enjoyed having my arse fingered and eaten before having something slide inside me though being plugged meant we could get down to having fun a lot quicker.
Feeling her tongue run over my arsehole made me shudder as it had been quite a while since I’d been on the receiving end of such treatment. Carmen seemed to be enjoying herself rather quickly as her tongue was quickly buried, and I was making noises that would normally make me blush. After a quick application of lube, I felt her slide a finger inside me.
“Two,” I stated rather quickly, “Get me ready nice and quickly, sweetie.”
“You need my girlcock, baby?”
“God yes. It’s been too long since I had something nice and hard inside me. And at least yours is real.”
Two fingers felt fantastic as she started to gently pump me, but when she slid a third finger inside me, nicely stretching me out and getting me ready for her much thicker girlcock, I had to look back and smile as her other hand was softly stroking my back. The smile on her face in return made my heart flutter again. She didn’t just look happy and full of lust for me. There was another feeling already apparent in the way she looked at me.
Rolled onto my back, I was already lubed and watched Carmen slowly lube up her girlcock. It was glistening in the light of the lamps to either side of the bed. She positioned my legs and lifted my arse up enough so that she could prod the head of her girlcock against me. When I pushed against it, she giggled before leaning down to kiss me.
“Ready, baby?” she asked in a soft voice.
“Been ready since our first night together.”
Feeling her push forward, I felt my arsehole widen to accept the head of her girlcock first. My hands were resting on her back, unable to hold back the loud moan that escaped me as I felt it pop inside me. She stopped though it wasn’t necessary as I was used to the feeling. Still, none of the toys that I’d used previously matched the size of her girlcock.
“Fuck, that’s good,” I moaned, “Give me more, sweetie.”
“I’m giving you every inch, baby. Then we’re going to make love.”
I savoured the feeling of her sliding her thick girlcock inside me. It was like I could feel almost every vein, ridge and bump of her girlcock before I felt her balls ever so gently rest against me. Gazing down between us, to see her girlcock disappear entirely, our eyes met, and we shared another passionate kiss. Then she started to gently thrust, and I nearly had an orgasm straight away.
Stroking myself to the timing of her thrusts, I couldn’t help the noises I was making. I was usually rather vocal when on the receiving end and Carmen learned quickly that I would always let her know how wonderful she felt inside me. The pleasure in her eyes told me that she was loving it at the same time.
“You’re so tight, baby,” she groaned as the pace of her thrusts picked up.
“Think it’s because you’re so big, sweetie. And I’m so close already…”
“Cum for me, baby. Cum for me while I’m inside you.”
Pumping my cock faster and faster, she was soon pounding me at the same rate. When I did finally cum all over myself, Carmen did stop thrusting but left her girlcock buried as I moaned and whimpered, Carmen leaning down to kiss me. I coated my torso and chest in so much cum, even Carmen smiled and admitted that she’d rarely had a lover cum as much.
“Fuck me,” I moaned, “I want to feel you cum in me too.”
Carmen rested on her forearms to either side of me as I wrapped my legs around her. She resumed thrusting nice and slow. We continued to kiss though when she picked up the pace, she pulled back enough to watch my face. I kept urging her on to keep fucking me as I simply couldn’t get enough of the feeling. And I was desperate to feel her cum inside me for the first time.
“Oh god, baby,” she cried out, “You feel so good.”
“Best feeling ever,” I admitted, “You’re definitely my girlfriend now.”
“I’m keeping you,” she said, leaning down to kiss me hard, “Going to keep you in this bed all the time.”
“Not going to complain if we do this constantly.”
She kept pumping me until she released a growl, buried her girlcock and I felt a throb before a new sensation as she was climaxing inside me. She released a couple of whimpers as her girlcock kept throbbing with each spurt of cum. It was only when her climax was over that she lowered her head to rest next to mine against her pillow, wrapping my legs tighter and my arms around her as I felt her shudder.
“Big moment?” I whispered.
“It’s never felt this good before,” she whispered in reply.
She only pulled out once her girlcock was soft, resting on her side next to me. Handing me a couple of tissues, I cleaned up my chest before rolling onto my side, resuming our make-out session before we simply lay there for a couple of minutes, gazing at each other while her fingers ran down my face to the side of my body.
It didn’t take too long before she was hard again, and she wanted to see me ride her. That wasn’t a position I’d done with previous lovers. I was usually on my knees being fucked from behind as I found it the most submissive position. As I lowered myself down on Carmen’s girlcock, my cock hardened almost immediately, much to her amusement.
“I think someone likes it,” she sang.
Bouncing up and down on her girlcock was a hell of a lot of fun. Her hands were all over my body at the same time though eventually wrapped around my cock as she wanted to see me cum again. Leaning forward to rest a hand to either side, her hands eventually moved to my arse as she moved her hips in time to my movements.
“Ride me, baby,” she stated.
“Fuck me at the same time, sweetie. Get it nice and deep. I’ll cum without touching myself. I can feel it…”
“I’m going to fuck you so hard later… Just bury your head into the pillows while I pound you senseless.”
“Just what I wanted to hear.”
I did eventually cum all over her chest, Carmen rolling me over onto my back again, my legs over her shoulders as that’s when she truly started to pound me. There was a subtle feeling of discomfort as no one had ever fucked me that hard. All I did was wrap my arms around the back of her neck so my body was bent at quite the angle and begged her to fuck me until she blasted my insides again.
An hour later, I was in my favourite position on my knees with Carmen mounted from behind, driving her girlcock into me hard and deep with every thrust. Feeling her hot breath on my neck and by my ear only turned me on even more. She waxed lyrical about how good I felt and complimented me on the fact that I could take such a hard fuck.
“Just keep fucking me,” I whimpered, “I love this so much.”
“You were made for me, baby,” she cooed into my ear, “You’re perfect for me too.”
She must have fucked me solidly for an hour. By the time she came and then pulled out, I had to admit to quite the dull ache as I spooned back against her, feeling her holding me as tightly as possible to her chest. Hearing her sniffle had me turning my head back, feeling her soft lips on my cheek.
“I’m just so happy, baby,” she murmured, “I haven’t felt like this in such a long time.”
“I’m glad to have met you, Carmen. And I want to see where this goes. I know I’m not from here… But there’s perhaps nothing to stop me from staying for a long time.”
“You mean that, baby?”
“You’re everything I could possibly want in a woman.”
For the rest of the weekend, we made love constantly. If we were not doing it in bed, we had fun in the shower, on my knees to pleasure her before I found myself pressed against the side and she lovingly thrust into me until she pulled out and coated my cheeks in her cum. We made love in the living room, having a lot of fun bouncing up and down on her girlcock or she would bend me over the couch and fuck me nice and hard from behind. I found myself perched on the kitchen counter, legs spread as wide as possible, able to watch her girlcock sliding in and out of me.
And, of course, we rutted like animals on the floor a couple of times, my head resting on the carpet as she just pounded me until filling my arse with all her cum.
By the time we were snuggling up in bed together on Sunday night, we were both exhausted, but it was obvious that we were now falling in love. It wasn’t just the sex. Whenever we were not having sex, we were talking about everything and anything. We didn’t agree on everything, which was a good thing, but on the big things that make up a relationship, we were generally in sync with each other.
“I’ll come see you on Wednesday night,” she said when dropping me off at work on Monday morning, “And we’ll get together this weekend again. Maybe we’ll actually go out this time?”
“You can stay on Wednesday night, if you’d like?”
“I’ll bring a bag with me.”
I missed her terribly over the next couple of days. It was bad enough that Carlos and Gerry joined me at the hotel bar late on Tuesday evening as I was left feeling rather lonely in my hotel room. Carlos looked at me about three times before he chuckled to himself while shaking his head.
“What?” Gerry wondered.
“Our young friend here is in love,” Carlos stated.
“Oh… Do you love her, Mike?” Gerry asked me.
“I don’t know just yet, but we’ve been getting on so well. I’ll see her tomorrow night, but I guess after the weekend we spent together…”
Carlos chuckled to himself again. “I reckon you’ll end up staying here,” he suggested.
We had a fun night on Wednesday after we had dinner at the restaurant in the hotel. As soon as we were back in the room, Carmen was on her knees with my cock in her mouth. To my surprise, she was rather apologetic about never blowing me the previous weekend. I assured her that it wasn’t a problem as I enjoyed just as many orgasms as she did, mine just occurred when her girlcock was inside me.
I appreciated the fact she was so eager to blow me and then swallow what I had to give her and being the good boyfriend that I wanted to be, I returned the favour just as eagerly. We then made love the rest of the night, the sort of tender lovemaking that was almost a merging of not only our bodies, but our hearts, our minds and our souls. Snuggling together after she’d cum inside me a third time, she caressed my cheek before leaving a kiss on my forehead.
“Mike… I love you… I know it’s quick, but I know how I feel,” she whispered.
“I already know how I feel about you too, Carmen. I love you. And I’m already thinking that I might end up staying here with you if I can.”
“Really?”
“Yeah.”
For the next three months, I stayed with her from Friday evening to Monday morning, and we would try and meet up at least twice a week otherwise though she was understanding that some of my days went long into the evening. We didn’t just stick to her apartment. I got to know some of her friends rather well, and they all adored me rather quickly. She got to know my friends rather quickly, particularly Carlos and Gerry as Carmen admitted very early on that she preferred going to gay bars as she felt safer there than in regular bars.
I loved walking around with her on my arm though. Even though she was taller than me. In heels, she practically towered over me. But I also loved the endless affection we would show each other. I thought she was beautiful and wanted to show her off to the world. She admitted after a couple of months that I’d simply helped increase her confidence even more. That was music to my ears.
We were at her apartment in her bedroom making love when she stopped with her girlcock buried inside me. “Move in with me, baby,” she whispered, her fingers caressing my cheek, “Don’t you want to feel this every night?”
“Are you sure?”
“I love you, baby. I want you here with me as much as possible. I know you’re busy, but wouldn’t you rather come home to me than an empty hotel room?”
“I’ll talk to my bosses in the morning.”
“Want me to fill your cute little butt the rest of the night?”
I pushed down onto her girlcock, earning a growl of satisfaction. “You know I love feeling your big girlcock inside me, sweetie,” I replied.
Carmen fucked me hard the next morning, leaving two loads inside me by the time I left her apartment to head off to work. When I sat down in the office, I must have winced as Carlos looked up and smirked at me.
“Good night?” he asked.
“And a better morning. Probably be leaking until lunchtime.”
He chuckled before rolling his chair closer, clasping my shoulder. “We’re all happy for you, Mike. We absolutely adore Carmen, and we can all see how in love with you she is.”
“She asked me to move in with her. I’m going to call the bosses this afternoon and let them know that I’m moving out of the hotel.”
The bosses were obviously surprised to hear that I’d found other accommodation but said that there was nothing stopping me from living elsewhere as they knew that my time in Argentina was going to last perhaps even longer than they’d anticipated. The economy had been a mess for decades and was going to take years to rectify. When I suggested that I could remain indefinitely to assist, and perhaps even move into other areas, they were all ears and said they would discuss it with the government.
I didn’t exactly have all that much to take with me when moving in with Carmen, just what I’d brought with me from Sydney plus a few small items that I had purchased since arriving in Argentina. She’d already made space for me in her bedroom for my things, and the first thing we did was go grocery shopping as she wanted to make sure I had a few things in the kitchen that might remind me of home.
I tried to explain what Vegemite was though I think it was lost in translation. I had a feeling that getting her to taste it might lead to us splitting up.
The next few months were absolute bliss. It was amazing how easily it came to live together with Carmen as we made a real team. Most weekends found us out exploring Buenos Aires as she loved her home city and wanted to show it off. If we had the time, we’d also do quick weekends away to explore the rest of the country though we were limited as Argentina is a large country.
I knew how much she loved me. I’m not sure she ever truly realised how much I loved her until the night we were out for dinner. We’d made small talk throughout the meal as always. It was only when we were served dessert that I slid off my chair and was on one knee before her. Carmen couldn’t control her emotions when I showed her the ring that I’d bought for her and asked for her hand in marriage.
“We’re going home so I can fuck my future husband all night,” she whispered into my ear after I slid the ring onto her finger.
All her friends were delighted to hear, and my colleagues were not surprised. Only Carlos and Gerry remained by now as the others had returned home. My bosses were aware that it was likely I would remain in Argentina as I knew Carmen didn’t want to leave, and all that mattered to me was staying with her. Carmen had been estranged from her family before meeting me.
I hadn’t pressured her into reuniting, but I was curious about them. Though she was nervous about connecting with them again, I was surprised at the warm welcome we both received. Her parents were apologetic, and her siblings were heartbroken that their sister had been missing for so long. Things were slowly getting better, and they were all rather appreciative of me for the fact that I loved their daughter.
Letting my family back in Australia know about my engagement was amusing as although they knew about Carmen, they didn’t know that she was trans. I suggested that we should tell them the truth before they flew over for the wedding. My parents loved her even more and my sisters were desperate to meet her.
Carmen was rather emotional after all of this, the fact that her family did accept her. There were still going to be some long and difficult conversations, but there had not been words exchanged that couldn’t be taken back. As for my family, she hugged me tightly and thanked me for being so accepting and ensuring my family accepted her without question too.
All that we needed to do now was organise a wedding.
Epilogue
Though we’re married and have been for a decade, it is still just me and Carmen. She admitted to having no maternal feelings when it came to children, and I admitted that I’d rarely felt any pangs about having children too. We agreed that they would not be part of our future and we would simply focus on our relationship and making each other happy.
That didn’t stop us from buying our own little house as we did want pets. Out in the backyard are a couple of dogs, and we have a cat that we keep in the house. Carmen now owns her own little beautician’s shop, and all her colleagues are fellow transwomen. As for me, I am now a citizen of Argentina though I now work in the private sector for a financial company. However, from time to time, the government will get in touch with me and ask for advice regarding certain economic matters. I’ve even appeared on national television every so often to discuss economic matters.
Our sex life is fantastic. I’ll be honest straight away. I have never been a top once during our entire relationship. I love feeling Carmen inside me so much, and Carmen loved it when I’m on my back, her girlcock inside me, my legs wrapped around her as we’re making love. And I think it’s rare that we go more than one night without making love. Hell, we both wake up hard and horny in the morning, and I’ll usually give my wife a loving blowjob before we head off to work.
Though we’re keen to experiment in the bedroom, the one thing we’ve never done is invite others to join. I love Carmen way too much to even contemplate being with another woman, while Carmen only suggested once or twice about sharing me with a couple of her friends. Though I appreciated the thought, I insisted that she would be the only woman for me.
“Do you miss home, baby?” she asked one evening as we snuggled in bed.
“I am home, sweetie,” I replied.
She giggled, kissing my cheek. “You know what I mean.”
“I do. And while there are perhaps one or two things I do miss, particularly the family, we get over there at least once a year to see everyone, and they come over here at least once a year to visit. Other than that, I have you and our friends to keep me happy.”
“I never would have thought I’d end up being married to someone like you.”
Rolling over to face her, I ran my hand down her body until I grasped her girlcock, feeling it harden rapidly as I kissed her. “You’re everything I could have possibly wanted in a woman,” I whispered.
“You want me, baby? Need my girlcock again?”
“I’m always ready for you nowadays, sweetie. I love it when you just walk into the room, bend me over, and slide this lovely thing inside me.”
And that’s what she did a few seconds later, moaning in unison as I felt her gently give me exactly what we both wanted. And I could only hope that it would continue for the rest of our lives together.
Chapter 134: Burn for You [Incest]
Chapter Text
“What do you mean you’re not fucking your mother yet?” Andy asked. He was one of my best mates, glancing around the table to see my answer had stunned all of my friends sitting around me.
“Seriously, mate, you’ve been eighteen for a couple of months now. Has she not let you know that she should now be available to you?” Matthew wondered.
“Time to step up to the plate and claim what is yours,” Steven added.
“You realise your father is probably fucking his mother,” Andy suggested, “Likely has been doing since he was eighteen. Probably hasn’t fucked your mother properly in years too.”
“It’s your right as the son to be with your mother,” Daniel stated, “If you’re worried about your father, don’t be. He knows the score because he would have felt the same way in regard to his father when he would have laid claim to your grandmother.”
I looked around the table and I was left feeling they were almost disappointed in me. “When did you… you know… Stake your claim, so to speak?” I asked Andy.
“Mate, Mum was in my bed on my eighteenth birthday, and I fucked her better than my father ever did,” he replied.
“How do you know?” I asked, a little sarcastically.
“One, because she told me that night, and two, because she hasn’t slept with my father again since that night,” he replied, looking rather smug about it.
“Mate, we’re all with our mothers now,” Matthew added, “Took me a couple of weeks to work up the courage to make the first move, but once I did, I haven’t looked back.” He looked away for a moment before he smiled. “We’re in love,” he added softly.
“We are too,” Steven said, “What better way for a mother and son to express their love and devotion to each other than with sex.”
“What about your fathers?” I wondered.
“To be honest, my father was always a bit of a wimp,” Daniel replied, “I reckon he gets off on being a cuck. I know he’s not sleeping with his mother anymore. I get the feeling he has some rather deviant tastes.”
“How do you know?” Andy asked.
“Because he’s asked more than once if he can watch my mother and I fuck. Honestly, I think my mother was gagging for me to turn eighteen so she could finally get rid of him.”
“My father doesn’t care as he’s too busy fucking his mother and his aunts,” Steven explained, “I honestly think he believes I’m doing him a favour by keeping my mother happy. Considering she’s a complete sexual dynamo, I think I’m the winner of the arrangement. I know she does things with me she always denied him. I do give little hints, but he doesn’t seem to give a shit.”
Andy gently slapped my back. “Time to grab the bull by the horns and make your move, Mark,” he told me.
I gave the idea some thought during the last two classes of the day. The whole deal wasn’t discussed between parents and children. I certainly wasn’t going to raise the issue with my father. To be honest, my father had always been a bit of a wet blanket. Once I hit puberty and started to realise a few things about the world, I always wondered what my mother saw in my father. I was nothing like him, particularly in appearance, though a DNA test had proven that he was my biological father.
Tempted to ask him about any possible relationship with his mother, I eventually dismissed the idea as it was none of my business. My mother was thirty-nine, and my grandmother still retained her beauty as she approached her late fifties. If my father was involved with his mother, I wouldn’t have blamed him. I’ve seen pictures of her from fifteen to twenty years previous.
Away with my thoughts as I walked home, I gave the idea of actually doing something with my mother some thought. What always confused me about our society is that while sons were almost expected to be partnered with their mothers, it wasn’t the same regarding daughters with their fathers. In fact, more often than not, the son would also be intimate with his sisters, should the mother agree to share her son with her daughters. Being an only child, I didn’t have to worry about it.
Arriving home to an empty household, as my mother had returned to full-time work once I was in high school, I grabbed myself a drink and a snack before heading to my bedroom to study. The console was calling me, but I was rather well-disciplined. I needed to study to ensure I got the highest marks possible for the courses I wanted to do in university.
I was busy reading a textbook when I felt a soft kiss on my cheek. “Hello, baby,” Mum said softly, turning to see her pretty face smiling down at me, her dark, almost raven black hair, framing her pretty face, dark-rimmed glasses perched on her nose, though her blue eyes were expressive as always. And whenever she looked at me, the one emotion expressed was the unconditional love a mother has for her only son.
My mother was drop-dead gorgeous and I’d fight anyone who disagreed.
“Hey, Mum. Didn’t hear you come in.”
“I was standing in the doorway watching you reading for at least a couple of minutes. Are you sure you’re not doing too much? You also need to rest and relax, sweetheart.”
“Just need to finish this chapter then I’ll chill out, Mum. I was busy thinking on the way home and wanted to jot down my ideas.”
She kissed me again. “I’ll start getting dinner ready. Your father might make it home for once.”
Watching her walk away, her skirt tight to her arse and not reaching her knees, I cleared my throat. “Mum?” She turned back and smiled at me. She was always smiling, at least in my direction. If I read her eyes right, she’d always looked at me with nothing but unconditional love. Except when I made her angry on a rare occasion, or if I disappointed her. But she made sure I learned a lesson, I would offer a heartfelt apology for doing something wrong, and then she’d always hug me tightly, whispering that she loved me.
“What is it, sweetheart?”
“Are you happy with Dad?”
“That’s a rather personal question, Mark.”
“I was just talking to the guys at school about certain subjects. Call it curiosity.”
She looked away, obviously giving the question some thought. That told me everything, but she stepped forward and stroked my cheek, lifting my chin to leave a kiss on my forehead. “He gave me my only son. For that alone, I do have some love for him,” she said softly.
“Are you happy, Mum?”
“I am, sweetheart. My son is now a man and I’ve loved watching you grow from that adorable little boy that captured my heart to the rather impressive specimen he is now.”
Feeling my cheeks grow rather warm, I whispered, “Thanks, Mum.”
“I’ll call when dinner is ready.”
Finishing the chapter quicker than I anticipated, I walked through the house towards the kitchen, finding myself rather mesmerised by the sight of my mother hard at work preparing dinner. Her back was to me, hearing her hum happily to herself. She’d kicked off the heels she wore to work, now standing at her usual height of only around five-four. I’d towered over her for a couple of years by now as I’d hit six feet by the time I was sixteen.
My hair was a rather sandy brown though I’d inherited the same blue eyes. I was taller and broader than my father, and left with similar thoughts to some of my friends that it was my right to take my mother as my lover. It was something that had been happening for millennia and wasn’t about to stop. Many mothers were young enough that they could give birth to a child conceived by mother and son.
Feeling rather nervous, I stepped towards Mum as she didn’t sense my presence. Carefully wrapping an arm around her torso, I think she was ready to say something to my father when she realised it was me. Lifting her head, she smiled as she leaned back against me. “Hey, baby. Come to check on your mother?” she asked softly, feeling her press back against my chest.
“Just want to spend some time with my favourite girl.”
“I always love spending time with you, Mark. Got any plans this weekend?”
“Nothing that comes to mind.”
“I’m thinking we watch a movie together on Friday night.”
“And Dad?”
“He’ll be out,” she stated flatly, before she smiled up at me, head resting back against my chest, “Don’t you worry about your father. He’s not important right now. What is important is me spending time with my favourite man in the whole wide world.”
I almost cringed at those words but, again, they told me what I needed to know. My mother either was no longer in love with my father or he was doing something that had certainly pissed her off. I hadn’t been blind to the lack of any sort of loving relationship between the past for at least the last half-decade.
“Is he sleeping with Nanna?” I asked bluntly.
Mum looked away for a moment, but I noticed her reflection in the window. She sighed and rested the knife on the cutting board. “I was waiting for you to ask about that,” she whispered, “Yes, he is or at least he was sleeping with his mother. That’s expected. It’s not that which pisses me off, Mark. He’s been cheating…” She couldn’t get the rest out as I watched my mother fall apart, great sobs immediately causing her body to almost convulse.
As quickly as I could, I turned her around, hugging her tightly to my body, feeling her arms wrap around me as her head rested against my chest. “Has he been cheating, Mum?” I whispered.
“All the time. I don’t see what women see in him. He’s not suave. He doesn’t have a big cock. He’s not exactly great in bed. But I know he’s always fucking some tart or other. I accepted his mother, like all women do, because when we have a son, we know that we’ll have the joy of being with our son once they hit eighteen.”
“So why are you still with him?” She gave me this almost knowing smile before leaning up to kiss my cheek. “I love you, Mum. And I’ll always be here for you.”
“I know you will, baby. Want to help me get dinner ready?”
“Of course.”
I tried to help Mum around the house when I could. Dad was, quite frankly, hopeless at most things around the house, and I hadn’t been oblivious to the fact he spent more time away from the family home than with us. We’d been closer when I was younger, but once I hit puberty, he seemed to drop any interest in me as his son and as a young man. Mum picked up the slack, of course, showering me with all the support, love and affection she could.
The agreement I had with Mum was that I looked after outside, mowing the lawn, clearing her flowerbeds of weeds, ensuring the pool was always kept clean and available for swimming, and performing any general maintenance. Anything I couldn’t do without help, I’d look it up online or just follow instructional videos from YouTube.
Just because I looked after the outside of the house didn’t mean I was lazy when it came to the inside. My bedroom was my responsibility, but the one thing I did find enjoyment in was helping Mum cook dinner, figuring it was a life lesson to take on board for when I eventually moved out of home. We always had great fun cooking together, another time for me to bond with my mother.
By the time we were ready to dish up, there was no sign of my father. He barely made it home for dinner during the week, and he’d only sometimes be home over the weekend. Mum called him as I was setting the table. It was a short conversation, one I was getting used to hearing. There were no accusations, just weariness in my mother’s tone as she hung up.
“Only need two plates, baby.”
“No worries, Mum.”
It might have been mid-week, but I wasn’t surprised that Mum poured herself a large glass of wine. Then she glanced at me and smiled. “Want a beer, baby? Your father’s left some in the fridge.”
“Good stuff?”
Her scoff made me chuckle. “You should know your father has shit taste in a lot of things, baby. His taste in beer is crap, but I don’t mind you drinking his stash.”
“Pass me a bottle, Mum. I’ll happily share a drink with you.”
The meal we’d prepared together was excellent. Mum enjoyed her wine. The beer was absolute garbage though I just about managed to finish it, grabbing a can of soda afterwards to wash the taste out of my mouth. After finishing our meal, we loaded the dishwasher and started it as we moved to the living room. Mum had made a habit of sitting with me on the lounge, occasionally cuddling into my side. I enjoyed how close we were.
Dad arrived home while we were watching some television. He barely grunted a greeting to us as he headed for the kitchen. Returning with a can of the same shit beer, he sat in his armchair, opened the can, and took a sip. “What the fuck are you two watching?” he muttered.
To be honest, I had no real idea as Mum and I were too busy talking about my schooling and her work, and like usual, our conversation meandered through a million and one topics. We both glanced in his direction. Mum sighed and shook her head. “Watch what you want, Dad. I was going to head off to bed soon anyway,” I replied.
One thing I had noticed in the past couple of years was that my parents spent more time sleeping in separate rooms than together. We lived in a four-bedroom house. I had a room to myself, quite a large bedroom, being honest about my situation, Mum made sure when we moved in that they had the master bedroom, but I had the pick of my own room otherwise. Then there was a guest bedroom and a smaller room that was a joint office and space for storage.
Kissing Mum on the cheek, she turned to look at me and smiled. “Goodnight, baby. See you in the morning,” she stated.
“He’s eighteen, Melissa. Isn’t it time you stopped babying him so much?”
Rising to my feet, I knew this was bound to be an argument. I’d been left feeling that my father was a rather jealous man. Perhaps that was another reason why I’d been hesitant about approaching my mother about starting a relationship. I wasn’t scared of my father. I was taller and broader than him, and while I had no doubt he had strength, I was confident enough that I could handle myself, but I wasn’t arrogant. And I didn’t want to fight with my father. I still had love for him though it was increasingly difficult to show it.
But his attitude sucked towards both me and my mother, and I hated the fact he upset my mother so often. “I love you, Mum,” I said softly, earning the sort of smile that almost made me blush, a simple gesture reflecting all the love she had for me, “See you in the morning, Dad.”
“Yeah, see you, Mark.”
I always showered before bed and again in the morning, heading to my bedroom with just a towel around my waist. If I didn’t know any better, Mum was waiting for me to appear through the doorway, coming to a stop as I noticed her looking me up and down. “You’re getting fitter, Mark,” she stated.
“Yeah, the guys and I do some weight drills at school, and I’ll occasionally drop by Andy’s place on the way home for a quick workout.”
“I know. It looks like all the hard work is paying off, baby.”
Walking towards her, I didn’t miss her eyes looking up my torso towards my face. “Are you okay, Mum?” I asked quietly, “I didn’t hear any arguing.”
“I wasn’t going to rise to his bait tonight. I had a wonderful evening with my son, and he wasn’t going to ruin it.”
“I enjoyed tonight too, Mum.”
She smiled before hugging me again. “Love you, baby. Sleep tight.”
“Love you too, Mum. Where’s he sleeping tonight?” She gave me a look that made me laugh. “Do you get lonely, Mum?” I asked softly.
“Sometimes, but to be honest, I’d rather be alone than lying next to a man I care very little for nowadays.”
Heading to my bedroom, I slid on some underwear though that was the only clothing I wore while I was sleeping. I would prefer to sleep nude, but Mum would sometimes wake me up in the morning and I didn’t want to surprise her or make her uncomfortable. Lying back reading a paperwork novel by the light of the lamp, I was drifting off like I always did, reading helping me relax, that I barely heard the light knock on the door.
“Yeah?” I called out.
Mum opened the door slightly, her head moving into the gap. “Hey, baby. Were you asleep?”
“No, I was reading. What’s up?”
“Um… You know how you asked if I get lonely…”
I couldn’t stop smiling. Placing my book down on the small chest of drawers next to my bed, I shuffled across to the other side of my bed and pulled back the covers. Mum couldn’t stop smiling as she slid through the gap and closed the door, wearing a vest top and a pair of very small shorts. What I didn’t expect was for her to remove the top and shorts, leaving her in only a rather nice-looking bra and panties.
“You don’t mind, do you?” she asked, gesturing over her toned body, “I don’t like sleeping in anything except my underwear.”
“It’s fine, Mum. Get in.”
She slid under the sheets and shuffled closer, kissing my cheek as she hugged me. “Thank you, baby,” she whispered, “You’re so warm.”
“That might be a good thing come the winter.”
“You can hold me in return, baby.”
Cuddling her as she wanted, her blue eyes gazed into mine for a few seconds before she cuddled me closer. “This is nice,” she whispered, “Held in the arms of my big, strong man. Though part of me still sees that little boy I held in my arms.”
When I woke the next morning, it took me a few seconds to remember that I’d gone to sleep with company in bed, feeling a warm body pressed back against me, and my morning wood was poking someone. Mum was now spooned back against me, one of my hands gently clasped over her breast, and she would have felt my morning wood poking her.
“Morning, baby,” she whispered.
“How did you know I was awake?”
“A mother always knows.” She rested her hand on top of mine that was clasped against her breast. “You’re not embarrassed?”
“No. I was asleep when I did that.”
“I haven’t felt something that hard pressed against me in a long time,” she said, hearing the humour in her tone.
“Well, I did have a beautiful woman in my bed last night.”
Turning her head back to look at me, her smile was dazzling. “You mean that, baby? You find your mother beautiful?”
“Of course, Mum. I’d never lie to you about something like that.”
When she pressed back against me, I had to stop the slight moan. “Did you have naughty dreams with your Mum sleeping with you last night?” she whispered.
“Why would I need to dream when I had a beautiful woman with me who is also my mother who I love more than anyone else in the world…”
She turned onto her other side and pressed her body into me, kissing my cheek. When her thigh ended up on top of mine, I could feel a heat from between her legs and was left wondering if she was turned on. Moving my right hand from her back down to her arse earned a smile. “We need to get up,” she whispered, “But I want to make sure your father sees me leaving your room.”
“Why?”
“Because I want him to know that I’ve gone to my son for love and comfort because he’s too fucking useless and my son is the better man.”
“You can come to me whenever you need me, Mum.”
“Thank you, baby. Getting up for a shower?”
“I’d better.”
“And will you masturbate like usual?” I felt my cheeks warm up as she chuckled. “It’s perfectly natural, baby. You think I don’t masturbate?”
“Wow… How often?”
“Daily, baby. A woman has needs as much as a man, and since your father isn’t fulfilling his obligations, I take matters into my own hands. Or sometimes I’ll use a toy or two…”
“That’s… Wow… Okay, I’ll put it bluntly, Mum. That’s so hot…”
Leaving a soft kiss on my lips, she caressed my cheek before rolling out of bed, picking up her clothes off the floor, before she opened the door wide and sauntered out. Within seconds, I heard my father’s voice rise as it was obvious that she hadn’t slept in their bedroom, and I was left thinking my father had been in the guest room, where I usually found him on most evenings, if he was even at home.
Getting out of bed, I headed straight for the bathroom. As Mum had guessed, I had a wank and my thoughts were only about my mother, like they had been for a long time. Why would I need to rely on porn when I had my mother to satisfy my mind, thinking of numerous scenarios where we would end up making love.
Dressing for school, relieved that I was only a couple of months away from my final exams, I wandered out to the kitchen to find Mum sipping at her mug of coffee, and Dad at the table, flicking through his phone. The silence was rather uncomfortable before my father stood up, carried his empty mug to the sink, washed it out, then grabbed his things from the table and walked out with barely a ‘Goodbye’.
“I’m guessing you had words while I was in the shower?”
Mum smirked. “Well, he had words. I just gave him that look he knows rather well, the look that I’m not going to put up with his shit.” She sculled her coffee and, once she’d washed and placed it down to dry, she kissed my cheek. “Ready, baby?”
Mum always drove me to school. Before getting out of the car, she ran her hand around to the back of my head and slowly dragged me towards her, leaving a soft kiss on my lips. It was no ordinary peck but wasn’t a full-on passionate kiss either. Lasted longer than any kiss we’d shared before, eventually leaning back and I felt my cheeks were rather warm.
“Have a good day, baby. Let me know when you get home.”
“I will, Mum.”
“And I’m looking forward to movie night tomorrow night, snuggling up with my man.”
At lunchtime, I must have been sitting there with a smile on my face as I was eventually elbowed in the ribs by Andy. “The fuck are you smiling about?” he wondered.
Matthew’s eyes grew wide. “Mate, did our kick up the arse actually wake your slow arse up?”
“You fuck her?” Daniel wondered.
“Nothing like that,” I admitted, “But we’ve been a lot closer lately and last night she came to my room. We slept together. I mean sleep. No sex or anything.”
“Well, better than nothing,” Andy said, “Are you planning on making a move?”
“To be honest, after thinking about how their relationship has been lately, I’m almost left thinking that Mum’s already replaced my father in her mind, so maybe she’s going to make a move on me!”
“Well, if she does come onto you, don’t stop her!” Andy exclaimed.
Nodding along, I had to ask, “Look, I’m obviously not going to make the first step. Mum and I have always been close, no doubt like you were with your mothers.” They all smiled so they knew I was right. Boys and young men were always close to their mothers. “I don’t want to ruin that closeness by making a decision that could affect our relationship for the worse. There are mother and sons out there who are not sleeping together.”
“Not many and that’s because those sons are pathetic,” Daniel stated.
“You ever wonder about your sister?” I asked Andy. When he gave me a knowing glance, I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Really?”
“Mate, the best nights are when I share my mother and my sister. Shame you don’t have one.”
“Does it always happen?” Matthew wondered. Like me, he was an only child.
“No,” Daniel replied, “If you look at the statistics, I think it’s around eight out of ten mothers and sons end up in a committed relationship. With sisters, it’s only around five out of ten. Funnily enough, the cases of daughters with fathers are almost negligible. The only time it usualy happens is if the mother passed away when she was young, or they are estranged.”
It was more food for thought as I wondered aloud, “What about aunts and cousins?”
“Hmmm. My aunt is smoking,” Matthew replied, “But I know she’s in a relationship with both of my male cousins. I wouldn’t want to interfere with that relationship.”
Walking home with Andy later, we chatted quietly about his own relationship with his mother. What was obvious, once we were in privacy, was that he was deeply in love with her. He didn’t talk about their sex life in great detail, he just admitted that he knew that he’d have to find a wife who would accept the relationship he had with his mother, but apart from having a child or children with his wife, his mother would remain a priority until their sexual relationship ended and reverted to a normal parent-child union. That usually happens once the mother hits menopause.
Working out once we arrived at his home, his mother arrived home while we were still lifting some weights. She watched us both for a few minutes, but her eyes were just drinking in Andy. If I could read her correctly, she was ever more aroused with each passing minute until she walked in and took Andy by the hand. “You’d better go home, Mark,” Andy said, chuckling to himself, “Come over this weekend, if you’re not too busy. We’ll put in a good session.”
“Will do, mate. See you soon, Ms Wilkins.”
She offered a quick goodbye before practically dragging Andy outside and towards the front door of their house. Chuckling to myself as I knew my best mate was going to be in for a good afternoon, I was studying at home again when Mum arrived home. I heard her approaching, standing up and giving her a surprise when I wrapped her up in my arms as soon as she entered my bedroom.
“Hey, baby,” she whispered, resting her head against my chest.
“Hey, Mum. Are you okay?”
“I am now that I’m home with you.”
“Miss me?”
She leaned back a moment before kissing my cheek. “I miss you every day, baby,” she said softly.
“I worked out this afternoon so I’m feeling energised enough to go mow the backyard while you cook dinner.”
“Thank you, sweetie. I know your father will never get off his worthless arse to do anything around this house.” She leaned back again. “What would you like as your reward?”
“Huh?”
“My man deserves a little something for being the man of the house. What would you like?” I had a million thoughts run through my head, most of them rude and involving my mother, and I felt my cheeks grow a little warmer. “Whatever you want, sweetie,” she added softly, resting a hand on my chest, “I don’t care what you ask.”
“Do you have any… um…”
She kissed my cheek again. “Want to see your mother dressed all sexy?” Managing to nod, she took my hand and led me towards her bedroom. In her chest of drawers, she kept all her bras and underwear, and what took my breath away was the sheer variety, some of it was definitely sexy lingerie she would have worn for one reason or another.
I picked out a sheer black bra, earning a smile from my mother, adding to that the matching panties. “Do you have black thigh-high stockings?”
“Of course, sweetheart. And I have numerous colours of heels that go perfectly with my lingerie. Is this what you want your mother to wear for you?” Managing to nod, she hugged me tightly. “Go mow the lawn, have a shower afterwards, and I’ll have a lovely surprise for my young man when you’re done.”
Mowing the lawn in the heat didn’t bother me too much as I found it therapeutic. I’d put in my headphones, then cover those with ear defenders, and I’d happily push the mower up and down, ensuring the lawn was evenly mowed. I’d then do the edges and do a few other odd jobs, noticing my mother watching me from the window as she prepared dinner.
After a quick shower, I walked back to the living room to find my mother sitting on the lounge, wearing only what I’d picked out for her. Wearing only a t-shirt and shorts myself, and not bothering with underwear as usual, I’m sure she noticed my erection but only met my eyes and smiled as she stood up and stepped towards me.
“Holy shit,” I muttered.
“Just what you wanted, baby?” she asked, striking a pose that had me chuckling, “I love the feeling of dressing sexy for my man.”
“When was the last time…”
She stepped forward again, resting her hands on my chest as she left a soft kiss on my lips. “Don’t mention him, sweetheart. Forget about him. He hasn’t looked at me like you do in such a long time.”
“How could he not? He’s an idiot.” I paused before asking, “Mum, is he even sleeping with Nanna?”
“I honestly don’t know any longer. Women are aware of the relationship when we marry. He was sleeping with her when we married and, like many women, I happily accepted it, aware of the loving relationship they shared, and I knew should I have a son…”
“I… I wasn’t sure if… I mean…”
Putting a finger to my lips, she dazzled me with a smile. “There’s no rush, sweetie,” she said softly, “I know you’re nervous about it and I completely understand. I don’t want to rush you into anything. But I want you to know one thing. You’ve been my man for a long time now and that’s the only thing that matters to me.” Taking my hand, she held it to her chest between her breasts. “You own my heart, baby. You have since the day I held you in my arms for the first time. I’ve watched you grow from my adorable little boy into a fine young man that I will happily share with your future wife.”
Leaning down, I kissed her softly, feeling her hand move to the back of my head as her tongue slid into my mouth for the first time. Pressing her body into mine, she moaned softly as there was no doubt she felt my erection. When my hand moved down to cup her arse, she couldn’t help smiling as we kissed. Breaking apart, we gazed into each other’s eyes and I knew, in that moment, we were in love.
Dinner was sensational as always. With no communication from my father at all, we didn’t even bother setting him a plate. Once we’d loaded the dishwasher as usual, Mum grabbed a bottle of wine before we snuggled together on the couch. I could only marvel at how soft her skin was, and she would make noises that suggested she enjoyed my touch in return.
“Time for bed, baby,” she announced at around the usual time. Getting up together, she took my hand and led me towards my bedroom, glancing back and smiling, “I’m not even going to bother trying to sleep alone in my bed tonight. I want to be snuggled up against my man.”
Stripping off my t-shirt, I forgot I had no underwear on until I dropped my shorts and realised I was naked. Hearing my mother gasp, I took down quickly before meeting her eyes, feeling my cheeks warm up again. “Sorry,” I muttered, moving my hands to cover my erection.
“You’re bigger than your father,” Mum said happily, “Longer and thicker.” She kicked off her heels before rolling off her thigh-highs. “Don’t bother putting anything on, sweetie. I don’t mind you being naked next to me.”
She spooned against me once I turned off the lamp. Wrapping my arms around her, she grabbed my wrist and ensured my hand was cupping her breast again. “Mum…”
“It’s okay, baby. It felt nice last night. Feeling your big cock against me is even nicer.” Turning her head, she left a soft kiss on my lips. “Goodnight, baby. I love you.”
“I love you too, Mum.”
“One thing, baby. If you need to jerk off, that’s okay. You can finish on me, if you need to.”
“You serious?”
“Of course, baby. I know you’re young and constantly horny, and I know you’re hard all the time thanks to your mother.” She rolled over to face me, leaving a soft kiss on my lips. “Go on, baby. I know you won’t be able to sleep until you cum.”
Jerking off with my mother in my bed was something I’d envisaged though it would have happened with us in slightly different positions. Realising I wasn’t exactly in a comfortable position, she eventually rolled onto her back and had me move to sit between her legs. To give me some inspiration, she took off her bra, revealing her naked breasts to me for the first time.
“Love my breasts, sweetie?” she asked, pressing them together.
“God yes,” I groaned as I stroked myself quickly.
“I’m not taking off my panties for you yet, but can you smell my arousal, baby?”
I had inhaled her scent since she’d got into bed with me. I had no idea I turned my mother on so much. I wasn’t embarrassed by the fact I only lasted a couple of minutes as I’d been turned on since she appeared in her lingerie for me. “Cum for me, baby,” she said softly, “Cum for your mother. Cum on me, baby. I want to feel your hot cum on my skin.”
“Mummy,” I moaned softly as my orgasm approached.
“That’s it, baby. Mummy will look after you going forward. But you need to cum on her. Cum on her and mark her as yours. I’m all yours, sweetheart.”
Releasing a last groan, I pumped my cock as I erupted all over my mother. She seemed to squeal with delight, urging me on to cum more and more, watching rather enraptured as I coated my mother’s breasts and torso in streaks of white cum. It was certainly one of the best orgasms of my life and the first time I’d ever cum with someone else.
When Mum used a finger to scoop up some of my cum, she gazed into my eyes before sucking on her finger. “Yummy,” she stated, “Might have to get it straight from the source next time.”
“You want a cloth to clean up?”
Her smile dazzled me. “Thank you, sweetie, but I’m going to let your cum dry on my skin.”
“Why?” I wondered.
“Because you’ve now marked me as yours, sweetie.” She sat up and kissed me and made me gasp when she wrapped her fingers around my cock. “We’ll take this nice and slow, sweetie. I know you’re nervous about all this.”
“I just don’t want to ruin what we already have.”
“That won’t happen, sweetie. I promise you that I’m all yours forever.”
“And… him?”
“He’s not worth thinking about. Though you might want to have a chat with your Nanna. And as for my mother… Well, I was nineteen when I had you, and she was sixteen, so you can do the maths in your head.” She kissed me again. “Now come hold your mother in those strong arms of yours. And if you want to touch my pussy tomorrow morning…”
I found sleep rather easy after my orgasm, Mum snuggling into me and falling asleep at around the same time I guessed. Waking up in the morning, Mum was spooning against me again, her thigh resting on top of my legs as I heard her moaning. Kissing her neck, she moaned as I rested my hand on her stomach. “Naughty mother,” I whispered with a chuckle.
“Want to touch me, baby?”
“Yeah.”
Taking my wrist, she guided my hand to between her legs, feeling the patch of fur she kept above her pussy before my hand slid into her panties, feeling her warm, wet pussy for the first time. She gasped as my fingers ran along her slit before she released a moan, turning her head to kiss me deeply, her tongue sliding in my mouth as I felt my fingers get increasingly wet.
“Inside me, baby,” she moaned, “Inside me.” Doing as she asked, I slid my index and middle finger into her pussy, Mum moaning loudly as I did. “That’s it, baby. You’re now feeling my pussy.”
“It feels really tight, Mum.”
“Tight for you, baby. Mummy’s pussy is always tight for her young man. I’ll fondle my clit. Turn your fingers and make a come hither motion. You’ll find my special spot soon enough. I need to cum then we’ll get ready for the day.”
Mum was soon bucking against my fingers, rolling onto her back so I could kiss her properly. Gazing down her body, I couldn’t help marvelling at how beautiful she was, gazing back into her eyes as I gently fingered her. Biting her bottom lip, she even looked cute while being seductive. Then she moaned loudly, and I felt her pussy tighten around my fingers.
“Yes, baby!” she exclaimed, “Oh baby, don’t stop. Make Mummy cum!”
Kissing her again, I increased the tempo of my fingers and that seemed to set her off even more, her body gyrating as I could feel her rubbing her clit faster and faster. Then she squeezed my fingers again and I felt my entire hand grow rather damp. “Oh god, baby,” she murmured, “Oh god, your fingers feel so good in my pussy.”
I kept pumping her until she grabbed my wrist and carefully extracted my fingers, looking into my eyes as I slid my fingers into my mouth, tasting my mother for the first time. “I taste good, baby?” I managed to nod as she leaned up to kiss me. “When you’re ready, you can lick my pussy whenever you want. I’ll teach you how to really please a woman.”
Both in desperate need of a shower, she led me to the bathroom by my cock, ensuring the water was nice and warm before we stepped into the cubicle. Soaping each other up and down involved a lot of caressing and making out, only stopping and getting out when we reminded each other we did have work and school. Heading to our own bedrooms to get dressed, Mum had me whistling my appreciation when she walked out wearing one hell of a sexy skirt and blouse combination.
Dropping me off at school as usual, she teased me by pulling up her skirt, exposing the top of her thigh-highs to reveal suspenders and some of her skin. “I might be naked tonight while we’re snuggling,” she whispered, “I hope you haven’t forgotten movie night.”
“Definitely not,” I assured her.
She kissed me, and it was the best kiss we’d shared in the car when she was dropping me off. We only broke apart when there was a slap on the bonnet, pulling apart to see Andy smiling at us, giving me a thumbs up. Mum waved but didn’t seem to be embarrassed at all. “I’m guessing he’s with his mother?” she wondered.
“Definitely. She basically ordered me to go home when she arrived while we were working out yesterday afternoon.”
“Hmmm. Might have to kick your father out whenever I want to get frisky with you from now on.” She paused before leaving a soft kiss on my lips, “Or just kick him out permanently.” Another soft kiss followed. “You have a wonderful day, sweetie. I’ll try and finish work early so we can spend more time together tonight.”
I couldn’t wait for the day to finish though thankfully I wasn’t too distracted during my lessons. My friends wanted to know if there’d be any progress with my mother. We never discussed intimate details in depth. My friends would just arrive at school with quite a grin the night after making love to their mother for the first time.
What they all freely admitted without embarrassment is that it wasn’t just about the sex, they were all in love with their mothers, and though they would eventually find a wife to start a family, their mother would always be involved. Modern women understood the relationship between mothers and sons, and many times, the mother would be invited into their son’s new family home to share the love with his wife.
There was an invite to join Andy again for another workout session, but I was in a hurry to get home. No studying on a Friday night was an agreement with my own mind, allowing myself a couple of nights and usually Saturday as time for myself. Mum didn’t want me working while I was studying, earning more than enough money to give me a little bit each week.
Heading out to the front yard, I mowed the lawn and looked after the flower beds, taking out any weeds before giving them some water. Though I’d passed my driving test, I didn’t have a car as I didn’t think it was necessary. Mum liked driving me to school and I preferred walking home for the exercise. But Mum helped me purchase a road bike, the sort you’d see in the Tour de France, just not the high-tech versions, so I spent some time tinkering with that.
I’d just finished having a shower to wash away the sweat when Mum walked in, finding me in the kitchen with just a towel around my waist as I was eager for a drink. Turning to face her, I noticed her eyes light up at my near-nude form before she stepped forward to kiss me. “Hey, baby. Are you going to take off the towel for me?”
“You’re incorrigible, Mum.”
“Do you blame me when I have a handsome young man in the house with me?” Stepping into my arms, I held her close as I felt her sigh. “I told your father not to bother coming home tonight. I said I was spending time with my son and wanted no interruptions.”
“What did he say to that?”
“Snorted, said ‘fine’, then hung up on me. Now, what do you want for dinner? I’ll order something in.”
“I don’t know. Pizza?”
“Sounds good to me. I’ll order in a large, we can half and half?”
“That works.”
“I noticed you’ve already done the lawn outside and watered the flowers. Thank you, sweetie.”
“No problem, Mum.”
“I’m going to get changed. Want to watch me undress?”
“Definitely.”
Mum slowly stripped naked as it was nothing short of a striptease for my enjoyment. When she was naked, she pushed me onto my back and straddled my lap, leaning forward to kiss me as my hands ran up and down her back until finally reaching her arse.
“That’s your exclusive property from now on,” she whispered, “As is my mouth. As are my tits. As is my pussy. They only belong to my son. And regarding my arse, I never had anal with your father. I’m definitely having anal with my son.”
“Really?”
“I’ve bought myself a couple of plugs and everything to prepare myself for when you slide that cock inside my arse for the first time.” She left a soft, sensual kiss on my lips. “But your cock belongs in my pussy, sweetheart. You belong to me now as much as I belong to you.” Stroking my cheek, she smiled before adding, “To be honest, sweetheart, if you’d taken much longer to make your move, I’d have just dragged you into my bedroom, taken off your clothes, then ridden you until you finally came inside your mother.”
“I love you, Mum.”
“I love you too, son. I’m so proud of you, and I can’t really express how I’m looking forward to the rest of our lives together.” Sliding off my lap, she offered her hand, glancing down to see the wet spot she’d left on my shorts. She noticed and laughed to herself. “Just a sign of how much you turn me on, sweetie.”
Throwing on a robe, with nothing underneath, we sat together on the couch after grabbing some drinks and snacks from the kitchen, snuggling together under a blanket. Mum immediately took off her robe, so she was naked against me, so I took off my shirt, leaving me only in my shorts. The first film Mum chose was your run-of-the-mill romantic comedy. While that was playing, we put the order for pizza through, and the food arrived just as the first movie finished.
After eating, Mum’s second film was what could only be described as an erotic thriller. Mum was aroused by the end of it, snuggling into me tightly and her hand ended up inside my shorts as I’d been nursing an erection for quite a while. “Need me to take care of this?” she breathed into my ear.
“Watch the movie, mother,” I retorted softly.
Kissing my cheek, she whispered, “Spoilsport.”
The second movie ended in the middle of the evening. I was thinking Mum was just going to drag me to the bedroom to do as she said, ride me ragged. Instead, she surprised me with a third movie. “I thought we might watch a dirty movie together,” she whispered, “Something along the lines of what we’d be doing.”
It was a two-hour movie of mothers and sons making love. And it wasn’t just one son, depending on the scene. Some were of a mother with two and even three sons. Watching a mother being made airtight by her three sons was erotic as all hell. By the time we reached the third scene, Mum threw the blanket back and slid onto her knees between my legs.
“Up!” she ordered, pulling down my shorts and not wasting time by wrapping her lips around my cock.
“Oh god!” I cried out.
She spent a couple of minutes bobbing up and down without a word. I wasn’t really sure what to do with my hands, eventually resting one on the back of her head. She gazed up into my eyes the entire time before she removed her mouth. “Wanted to do that all evening,” she stated softly, “When you’re ready to cum, just be polite and let me know. I’m going to swallow every drop.”
“You will?”
“For you? Always, sweetie. In my mouth. On my face. My tits. My body. Inside my pussy or my arse. Even on my feet, if you’d like. But your first load of cum is being swallowed by your loving mother.”
Then she teased me, running her tongue up and down my shaft, around the head of my cock, and she even moved down to give my ball some attention before her lips were wrapped around my cock again and I knew I wasn’t going to last too long. Gripping her hair, her eyes lit up as she almost gagged a couple of times, desperate to swallow as much of my cock as possible.
“Mum,” I groaned, barely able to get the words out to warn her I was going to blow. But I felt her lips grip even tighter around my shaft, just in time for that first spurt that filled her mouth. She audibly gulped her down, her eyes alive with all the love and lust she was feeling in that moment.
Once I had nothing left to offer, she cleaned up my cock with her tongue before she moved up to straddle my lap, hugging me tightly. “Wanted to do that on your birthday, sweetie,” she admitted, “But I know you were unsure about all this.”
Turning off the television, Mum slid off my lap and offered her hand, leading me towards her bedroom. “I know what I said about making love, and I don’t think we should rush into that,” she said, turning back towards me once we were stood by her bed, “But how would you like to spend the rest of your night learning how to lick your mother’s pussy?”
“I’d love to, Mum.”
She wanted a cuddle first, her head against my chest. “Your father stopped doing it long ago. Trust me on this one, Mark. When you meet the woman that you want to make your wife, make sure you lick her pussy all the time. She’ll love you even more for it.”
Tumbling onto the bed together, we made out for a few minutes, her hand wrapping around my hard cock again to give it a few gentle squeezes, before she asked if I wanted to suck on her nipples for a while. The idea turned me on, kissing down towards her breasts, her nipples hard and ready for some attention.
I learned rather quickly that my mother loved having attention to her breasts and nipples as she moaned ever so loud, her hands caressing the back of my head as I moved from one breast to the other, sucking, nibbling and licking everywhere that provoked a positive reaction, adding more pleasure when I ever so gently started to play with her pussy at the same time.
“That’s it, baby. My body is yours to enjoy,” she cooed.
Kissing down her body, I avoided her pussy as I moved down one of her legs to her dainty little feet. She’d mentioned them before when suggesting I cum on them so was left wondering if she liked having them touched more intimately than just a massage. I had done that for her a few times over the past couple of years.
Thankfully, her feet were clean so I didn’t mind giving both of her feet some attention and she absolutely loved it. “Oh god, baby, you figured it out already?”
“When you mentioned finishing on them…”
“I’ll give you a footjob, baby. Never did that for your father either.”
“I think there’s a lot you didn’t do for him.”
“Because certain things were only ever going to be for my son.”
Kissing back up her other leg led me towards her pussy. My mother’s pussy had a scent that I simply can’t describe except for the fact it made me groan and had my cock harder than ever. She kept herself well-groomed, keeping a short patch of hair just above her pussy but otherwise, she was smooth and ready to be enjoyed.
Mum knew I was a virgin and inexperienced, so although I knew the theory and the anatomy on display was familiar, she sat up and softly explained what she loved. Teasing. Lots and lots of teasing. Running my tongue up and down her labia turned her on. She loved to feel a couple of fingers inside her to rub against her special spot. And once her clit was prominent, she loved soft circling and running my tongue over it to really get her off.
“Most importantly, baby, is for you to just explore and you might even learn something I don’t know about myself,” she said, “And in the near future, you can slide a finger or two up my arse at the same time.”
“You’re a naughty girl, Mum.”
“I’m going to be your naughty girl, Mark.”
Licking her pussy for the first time, Mum choked back a sob, leaning forward more to run her fingers through my hair, whispering her love for me before she lay back and let me take control. Doing as she asked, I spent a bit of time just savouring her taste as she got wetter and wetter, learning how to read her moans and her body language. When she really shuddered, I knew I’d done something right. When she moaned deeply, I kept doing it.
Without finding her spot and stroking her clit, she enjoyed her first orgasm. Lifting her head to gaze into my eyes, I don’t think anything could have wiped the smile from her face. Sliding a pair of fingers inside her, I teased her for a little while, but once she was begging me to also lick her clit, I knew her next orgasm was going to be huge.
And it was, her back arching and she seemed ready to almost pass out, before she whimpered for me not to stop. Not wishing to disappoint my mother, I kept my fingers pumping and my tongue working her clit, another orgasm tearing through her body within a couple of minutes.
“Yes, baby!” she cried out, “Don’t stop. Please don’t stop. Mummy loves it so much.”
I didn’t stop until my jaw was getting sore, and the position I was in was making certain parts of my body hurt. When she enjoyed yet another orgasm, I slowly removed my fingers and wondered what she’d do… Well, my question was answered when she eagerly sucked my fingers clean before I kissed up her body, noticing her cheeks were a little damp and not just from sweat.
“Would you like to do that every day for me, sweetie?”
“I’d love to, Mum. Your pussy is wonderful.”
“Loved my taste?”
“God yes! Do all women taste that good?”
“I don’t know, baby. I’ve not licked much pussy before.” Raising my eyebrows, she giggled. “I experimented when I was in high school. Girls licked my pussy, I licked pussy in return.”
“That’s hot, Mum.”
“I thought you’d like that, sweetie.”
Collapsing onto the bed next to her, Mum rolled over to turn off the lamp before she spooned back against me. Realising I was hard again, she made sure I was on my back before she took my cock back in her mouth. Lasted all of five minutes before she happily swallowed another load, snuggling into my side once she’d cleaned me up.
“Going to tell your friends on Monday?” she asked softly.
“Not in great detail but they’ll want to know we’re being intimate.”
“You should ride over to see your Nanna tomorrow. I haven’t spoken to her in a while. You might learn more about your father. And you should see Grandma too. She’ll know immediately that you’ve started fooling around with me.”
I slept like a log and I’m fairly sure Mum was the same. I woke up the next morning to the sensation of my cock being played with, my eyes opening to see my mother gazing down at me, the sheets pulled back and her hand slowly stroking me. “Morning, baby, “she said softly.
“Morning, Mum. Couldn’t resist this morning?”
“I was thinking we enjoy a long, slow sixty-nine before breakfast. How does that sound?”
“Like the best way to start every morning. Might have to send you to work with wobbly legs going forward.”
Mum swung around enough that she could lower her pussy onto my face while I felt her lips wrap around my cock. There was no teasing each other this morning, each of us working to get our partner off as quickly as possible. I already loved the taste of my mother’s pussy, that’s for sure, and I knew my mother absolutely loved going down on her son.
I came first and I felt her swallowing down every spurt of my cum. What surprised me was that my orgasm seemed to set off hers, moaning after she’d swallowed my cum as she pressed her pussy down into my face. I kept licking her through a couple more before she lifted herself away, swinging around and resting herself down on my lap, giving me a kiss before snuggling on my chest.
“Now that’s a nice way to start the weekend,” she said softly, running my hand up and down her spine, “Give me a few minutes. You’ve worn me out, sweetie.”
After a shower together then breakfast, we separated as there were some of the usual chores to do. Mum eventually suggested I change clothes to go ride and see my grandparents, particularly my father’s mother. Doing as she asked, I wandered outside to the garage to retrieve my road bike, Mum followed me outside when I was about ready to go, giving me a long hug and quite the kiss. It was the first time we’d kissed publicly in such a manner, left amused that the neighbours would have seen.
The ride only took an hour or so. I enjoyed it as it was good exercise though riding on certain roads always proved hazardous. Nanna was delighted to see me once she opened the door and noticed me, arms immediately around my neck as she pulled me in for a hug.
“This is a wonderful surprise!” she said, kisses on each cheek, “What brings you here, Mark?”
“Apart from just wanting to see you, I do have an ulterior motive.”
“Take a seat first and I’ll get you a drink.”
Taking a seat on the couch, she returned with a cold drink for each of us, sitting next to me, and patting my thigh as we spent a few minutes catching up. She was interested in my results at school, what I was up to otherwise with my friends, asking after my mother as she hadn’t seen her in a while. Once the conversation lapsed for a moment, I cleared my throat and turned to her. She was closer to sixty than fifty. I knew she coloured her hair. There were faint wrinkles, but the skincare routine she carried out left her face looking good for a late fifty’s woman. I’d seen photos of her from twenty years earlier and she’d been a real beauty.
“Nanna, I have to ask a personal question…”
She immediately grasped my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Is it about your father?”
“Yeah.”
“You want to know if we slept together or if we’re still sleeping together?”
“Both, to be honest.”
The smile on her face surprised me. “Are you sleeping with your mother?”
“Sort of. Um… We haven’t, you know, gone all the way yet.”
“You will. I know how much your mother loves you, and considering what her husband is like…”
“So I’m guessing you know certain things?”
She sighed and leaned against me for a moment, wrapping my arm around her. “Yes, I was intimate with your father once he turned eighteen. It lasted for a few years including after he’d married your mother. As you know, it’s expected. The only reason I didn’t move in was that I was still with my husband at the time.”
“What did Pop think about it at the time?”
“It is difficult for some men as they are, in many ways, replaced by their son, though they forget that they enjoy time with their own mother.”
“When did you stop?”
“Years ago, sweetie. Once I learned he was doing the dirty on your mother by sleeping with someone other than his wife or myself, I let her know immediately. Your father doesn’t know that I know, but he would have figured it out once I cut him off. A man is devoted to two people, his wife and his mother. He will then be further devoted when children are involved.”
“Dad’s been cheating for how long?”
“For over a decade, if not longer. As far as I’m concerned, my son is a fool. He had a loving wife and a mother who would easily satisfy his needs. I’m sure you’ve noticed how cold the relationship between your parents has been for some time.”
“Yeah, hard to miss when he’s rarely home, particularly over the past couple of years. Why doesn’t Mum just get rid of him?”
“Financial implications more than anything.” She sighed, leaning into me a little more. “Look after your mother for me, Mark. I love her like she’s my own daughter and I hate what my son has done to both of us.”
“Are you having your needs met?”
She leaned back slightly and met my eyes. “I’m far too old for you, Mark, but thank you for caring. Yes, I’ve got a gentleman who visits occasionally. We date and have a little fun together.”
“When did you last see Dad?”
The snort told me everything. “Since I cut him off, I barely see him once a month.”
“Do you still speak to Pop?”
“Occasionally. When his mother died, he thought I should have ended things with your father. That’s not how it works, of course, but I do have some regret considering how things have now turned out.”
Like all grandparents, she made sure I was fed before she followed me outside. We shared a long hug, leaving a kiss on each cheek again. Wishing each other goodbye, with a promise to try and visit more often, or for her to visit my mother, I got on my bike and rode home intending to visit Grandma, my mother’s mother, the next weekend.
Mum was pleased to see me though immediately sent me for a shower. I was delighted when, after only a couple of minutes, she joined me, kissing me passionately as her hands caressed my body. “I missed you,” she whispered, “When I’m at work, I don’t have time to think about you too much. When you go out on a weekend and I’m home alone… That’s if I’m not with my girlfriends, of course.”
We spent the rest of the weekend together. Neither of us was ready to make love just yet. I was sure we both wanted to, but we also knew there was no rush. That doesn’t mean we didn’t do a lot of other things together though. When we were not in the same room, Mum would walk in, pull down my shorts and blow me until I came. I would return the favour, finding Mum somewhere in the house, smiling as she didn’t wear any panties, and I’d happily lick her pussy until she enjoyed more than one orgasm.
Dad walked into the house on Sunday night to the surprise of both my mother and I. Mum was snuggled up against me on the couch, both of us just turning to look at him as he stood nearby. “What are you doing here?” Mum finally asked.
“I do live here,” he replied.
Mum let me go and rose to her feet. “You may live here, but things will be changing from now on, William. I’ve moved all your clothes and possessions out of the master bedroom. We are no longer sleeping together. Mark will be sleeping in my bed from now on.”
Rising to my feet, I stood behind Mum, placing my hands on her shoulders. “I spoke to your mother today, Dad… I could ask why but I’m not sure I’m even interested in your response.”
“The only reason I’m not kicking you out is that, whenever you’re here, I want you to know your son is in our bed keeping his mother satisfied.”
“If you think I’m going to tolerate…”
“Then you’re free to move out immediately, William. I can afford the mortgage and the bills, and if I need to find a roommate, I can do that. But I’ve put up with your shit for long enough. Your mother wants nothing to do with you anymore and neither do I.”
Dad looked ready to say something before he simply walked past us to what was now his bedroom. Within half an hour, with Mum snuggled back against me on the couch, he reappeared with a suitcase. He stopped and gazed down at us. “I’ll be back to pick up the rest of my things next weekend,” he told us.
“Be sure to give us a time so we don’t have to be here.”
“I’m guessing you want a divorce?” he asked.
“God yes. I’ll be visiting the state government office nearby this week to revert to my maiden name. Regarding divorce, I’ll be applying as soon as I’m legally allowed to do so. The only question I have is where are you going to live so I can send the paperwork there?”
“I’ll send you the address.”
As soon as the door shut and we heard his car start, Mum turned around and hooked her arms around the back of my neck as she hugged me. Stroking her back, I realised she wasn’t upset, I was left thinking she was more relieved than anything. “Baby?”
“Yes, Mum?”
“Can you take me to bed and make me happy?”
“You mean you need my head between your legs?”
“Please, baby. I need my man right now more than anything.”
Turning off the television and locking up the house, I found my mother already naked on the bed, slowly fondling her pussy. Stripping naked, Mum’s eyes lit up as my body then cock came into view, joining her on the bed and leaving a soft, sensual kiss on her lips. When I pulled back, I couldn’t help smiling at the love in her eyes for me.
I knew my mother was upset despite what she’d said. After my conversation with my grandmother earlier, I now understood how long my mother had been tolerating my father’s behaviour. As I slowly licked her pussy, loving her taste but loving her reactions even more, she gazed down her body and smiled at me lovingly.
“Just mother and son now,” she whispered before releasing a soft moan.
“I love you so much, Mum.”
“I love you too, baby. You love my pussy?”
“God yes. Now lie back and let your little boy look after you.”
I didn’t count how many orgasms I gave her nor how long I ate her out for, yet by the time she asked me to stop, she had me lie back and immediately returned the favour. I lasted less than two minutes, not embarrassed as she knew eating her out turned me on like nothing else. Once she’d swallowed my load, she moved up the bed to snuggle into my side.
“Thank you, baby,” she cooed, “I feel much better now.”
“Sorry he upset you.”
“No, I’m not upset, sweetheart. I’m glad it’s finally over. Our marriage has been a joke for years, but the fact he’s also done it to his mother speaks volumes about his character.”
“Know who he’s having an affair with?”
She paused for a few seconds before whispering, “His sister is one of his lovers. It was something I’d never accept. I loved his mother like my own, and I know his mother warned him off more than once. But his sister has never liked me, and I knew her relationship with her mother wasn’t great, so I wasn’t surprised when I found out they were together. It was her way of one-upping me and getting one over on her own mother at the same time.”
I knew men would happily sleep with their mothers and sisters, but while the former was accepted by everyone, sleeping with your sister was usually only accepted if you were unmarried and not involved with your mother unless your wife and mother agreed to involve your sister. Being an only child, I’d never worried about it, but I’d always wondered about my friends who had sisters. I never asked as it was none of my business.
The next week passed in peace for us. We woke up each morning and fooled around, usually enjoying a slow and sensual sixty-nine before we would shower together. Mum loved it as my hands explored her body. I honestly couldn’t get enough of her. She loved feeling me up at the same time. She’d drive me to school and the last kiss each morning was a promise of something far more for both of us. I was smiling all the time, and my friends asked about my relationships. When I let them know about my father, they were not surprised. Most of them were now living only with their mother and siblings if they had them.
On Thursday during lunchtime, Andy asked what I was up to on the weekend. Suggesting that I’d just be spending time with my mother, he told me about a barbecue he was organising. “It’s for sons and their mothers, and since you’re now in a relationship with her, you’re welcome to come along,” he explained.
“Sure. I’ll tell her tonight and ask if she’d like to go.”
Mum found me studying in my bedroom as always. Most of my things except some of my clothes were still in it though I was now sleeping in my mother’s bed permanently, and she’d made space in her wardrobes for some of my things. During dinner, I told her about Andy’s barbecue, watching her face light up as I knew she’d love to be on my arm out in public.
“I was thinking I could take you out on a date next weekend too,” I added.
“That’s a wonderful idea, Mark. Dinner, drinks and dancing?”
“Of course.”
“That means I have to dress sexy for my man.”
“I’ll look for the sort of places specifically for a mother and son. Somewhere a little more intimate for us.”
Friday night was already our movie and snuggle night. We barely got halfway through the first movie before Mum’s head ended up underneath the blanket as she blew me to completion. During the second movie, her hand ended up around my cock, so I simply turned off the movie and carried her through to our bedroom, ensuring she enjoyed a series of orgasms before we cuddled each other. Mum would just gaze at me from time to time, that sweet little smile on her face, and I knew we were falling ever more in love with each other.
Waking my mother up by licking her sweet pussy again the next morning, I wrapped a hand around each thigh and only used my tongue to get her off. “Oh yes, baby!” she exclaimed more than once as I savoured her taste and thoroughly enjoyed getting her off over and over again.
Kissing up her body once I knew she’d had enough, she licked my chin, covered in her juices before enjoying one hell of a steamy kiss, making her gasp as I ran my cock against her slit. “Are you ready, baby?” she asked.
“I am, Mum,” I whispered.
“Then make love to me, baby. We’ve waited long enough. I want to attend this barbecue with your cum running down my thighs.”
“Mum… Can we have children together?”
Her lower lip immediately trembled as she hugged me closely. “I’d love to have babies with you, but it’s the one thing people do look down upon. It’s why you need a wife in the future.” Lifting my head, I met her eyes as she stroked my cheek. “But to have a baby with my son would be the most wonderful thing.”
Pressing against her again, our bodies moved together as I slowly sank my cock inside my mother for the first time. I think the moment almost got to both of us as our lips met in one hell of a kiss, feeling her fingers dig into my back as I sank my entire length inside her. “God, you’re so thick, sweetheart,” she exclaimed, feeling her hips move to ensure she had every inch inside her, “How do I feel?”
“Tight and hot, Mum.”
“Just for you, baby. This is only your pussy from now on.”
As I slowly started to thrust, I knew immediately I wasn’t going to last long at all. Mum seemed to sense that and left a soft kiss on my lips, an unspoken sign that she knew too and didn’t care. Gazing into her eyes, hers reflected the unconditional love she’d always had for me. Feeling her legs, bending her knees and resting them against my torso, I groaned as I felt my cock sink even deeper, if possible.
“Oh god, baby,” she moaned, “I’m finally going to cum with your big cock inside me!”
“Faster?”
“Please, baby. Just a little faster.”
Doing as she asked, she moaned even louder, and I felt her pussy start to squeeze my cock. That had me pumping her even faster due to my rising excitement, Mum digging her fingers into my back as our mouths met again, a hot, hard kiss as her hips started to meet my thrusts.
Breaking the kiss, she cried out and I knew that sound well, her pussy like a vice as she enjoyed another orgasm. “Fuck me, baby!” she groaned, “Fuck your mother. Fill my pussy!”
I think I lasted another minute before I had to warn her that I was close. She moved her legs to rest her heels on my lower back, feeling her heels rest on my lower back just above my arse, whispering in my ear for me to cum inside her, that I was her son and I belonged in her pussy, and that she wanted nothing more than to feel her son finally leave his first load deep inside her womb.
“That’s it, baby,” she added softly, “In my womb where we could create life. Like the idea of knocking up your mother?”
I was going to cum anyway but the idea of her carrying our child was just too much, burying my cock and groaning as I emptied everything possible inside her. Mum tightened her legs as she kissed my cheeks, holding me tightly as I kept pumping her until I had to just stop, leaving my cock buried deep inside her.
Finally lifting myself up after taking a minute to myself, I met her glistening eyes, using a thumb to dry one of her cheeks. “Big moment?” I asked softly.
“The moment I’ve been waiting for, sweetie.”
Pulling out, what I didn’t expect was my mother to roll me onto my back and her mouth ended up around my cock, her eyes gazing up at me and I knew she was smiling. “Got to clean up my man,” she stated.
“That’s what a shower is for!”
“You’re going to fuck your mother in there when I get you nice and hard again.”
I lasted longer in the shower, pressing my mother against the tiled wall as I fucked her from behind. She loved it, my hands roaming her body, ending up fondling her clit as she enjoyed such a powerful orgasm, it took all my strength to keep her up as she begged me not to stop until I came inside her.
She was giggling to herself when sitting down for breakfast, leaning closer and whispering that her pussy was feeling a little tender, having not had a cock inside her for quite a long time. After finishing our meal and cleaning up, I let Andy know we’d be around late afternoon. He replied almost immediately, letting me know he was glad we were coming.
Half an hour before we were due to leave, I was sitting naked on the couch with my mother straddling my lap, cock buried in her pussy, as she bounced up and down, her cries echoing around the otherwise silent house. We learned rather quickly that she came rather easily while riding my cock, feeling her pussy squeezing me tightly again and again before I finally groaned and unloaded an absolute torrent of cum inside her.
“Now we can get dressed and go,” Mum stated with a chuckle.
Driving us to Andy’s, Mum had that look of a freshly fucked woman, having only bothered putting on her clothes and a light touching of make-up. Parking up outside, Andy answered the door and grinned at us, welcoming us inside. His mother was waiting nearby, greeting us both with a kiss on the cheek before she stepped back, wrapping her arm around Andy.
“You just had sex,” she stated bluntly.
Mum smiled as she cuddled into me. “His cum is probably running down my thighs right now,” she said without embarrassment.
Andy grinned at me. “About bloody time, mate.”
“Worth the wait.”
“Come with me, Melissa,” Andy’s mother stated, offering her hand, “I’ll introduce you to all the other women. We’ll leave the boys to be boys for the moment.”
Andy was commanding the grill a few minutes later, and most of the guys gathered around, chatting about anything except their relationships with their mothers. But our eyes were constantly gazing in their direction, and they were always smiling back at us. I knew most of the mothers and could see how much love was flowing from them to us. My mother couldn’t stop smiling, hearing all the women laughing away from time to time, and we knew they were talking about us.
We didn’t mind at all. Made us proud as peacocks to know our mothers were so happy with us.
The women were mostly drinking wine, while I was sipping at the occasional beer, but after we’d eaten, the music started and most of us started dancing with our mothers. There was an erotic charge to the air and soon enough I heard whispers that things were going to get even naughtier.
Daniel’s mother was the first to make a move, leading him over to one of the chairs, pulling down his shorts and her head was soon bobbing up and down on his lap. “I’m going to suck your big cock, baby,” Mum whispered into my ear before leading me over towards another chair, ensuring my cock was out before I sat down, Mum on her knees between my legs as she took my cock in her mouth.
I had a feeling Andy had planned on this happening as all the young men soon sat down, their mothers on their knees to please them. We were soon groaning and urging on our mothers, glancing around to watch what was happening though I spent most of the time watching my mother.
“I love your cock, baby,” she stated, removing her mouth for a few seconds, giving my cock a few strokes, “And I definitely love your cum. It’s still leaking out of my pussy too.”
“Maybe you need to be filled again?”
“Only after I’ve swallowed your load, baby.”
If I didn’t know any better, the mothers had agreed to try and get us off at the same time as I’m sure we all enjoyed an orgasm within a minute of each other. Mum gulped down my cum as always, using her tongue to clean me up, before happily sitting between my legs, resting her head on my thigh.
Andy was the first to move, taking his mother over to the lawn, and he started to just pound her from behind. “That’s it, honey!” his mother exclaimed, “Bury your cock nice and deep in Mummy’s pussy!”
I was the next to join in, Mum happily getting down on her knees about a metre away, glancing back as she shook her arse in my direction. Sliding inside her, she moaned loud as I gripped her hips and didn’t waste time fucking her. “Fuck, your cock is so big, baby,” she moaned loudly, “So much bigger than your father’s!”
“I know,” Andy’s mother moaned, “His father was completely useless in bed.”
“Nothing better than being fucked by your son,” Daniel’s mother stated to the agreement of everyone.
“Mother’s pussy is the best pussy,” Matthew stated with a chuckle.
We were soon fucking our mothers with abandon, our groans and their moans turning all of us one. I loved hearing my mother begging me to fuck her harder and harder, eventually lifting her up so she was resting her back against my chest, my hand between her legs as I fondled her clit. When she had an orgasm, that just urged my friends to do more for their mothers.
Pulling out, I spun her around and rested her back, sliding my cock inside her, Mum spread her legs wide as I pounded her harder and harder until I couldn’t hold back any longer, burying my cock and unloading more cum inside her. Mum smiled as I just kept pumping her, my cock staying hard enough. I heard my friends groaning as they filled up their mothers at the same time.
Mum asked me to sit up on my knees as she eagerly sucked on my cock again. “You’re getting hard again, Mark,” she stated, “I love being fucked by my son alongside all my new girlfriends.”
“I bet all my friends are jealous that my beautiful mother only has eyes for me.”
“I love you, baby,” she whispered.
“I love you, Mum.”
Lying on the grass next to her, she turned onto her side and cuddled into me, noticing all the other couples were doing the same thing. Returning my attention to my mother, she couldn’t stop smiling. “This was so naughty, Mark, making love in front of all your friends. But it’s also so liberating in a way, that I can finally be sexually open with you.”
Mum eventually slid onto my lap and rode my cock, our eyes only for each other though I heard moaning and groaning around us as my friends and their mothers continued to make love at the same time. Having already figured out Mum could orgasm riding me, she tried various different positions and angles, some of them working rather well as she enjoyed more than one orgasm before I couldn’t hold back any longer and came inside her yet again.
“I’ll never tire of that feeling,” she whispered, resting on my chest, “That wonderful feeling of my son filling my pussy and womb.”
We were both rather tired so joined the others in getting dressed, handshakes shared with my friends, while sons were kissed on the cheek by all the other mothers. There would never be any sharing between friends of their mothers. I was committed to my mother, she was committed to me, but it was known that sons and mothers would get together in groups and share the love in the sense of making love together.
By the time we collapsed into bed, ensuring we had showered first, Mum snuggled into me as I wrapped my arms around her. “That was fun,” she said softly, “And I think I’ve made some fast friends. They’re talking of meeting up for drinks during the week one night. Boys will also be out, but it’ll give us girls time to talk and maybe even get ideas.” She kissed me softly before adding, “I’m thinking I definitely need to dress sexy for my son in a few outfits.”
Sunday was a relaxing day before our return to work and school. Mum let me know after she woke up that she was feeling incredibly tender after all our lovemaking and fucking the previous day. That didn’t stop me from going down on her, but we refrained from making love until that night.
I noticed Mum immediately started to dress sexier and it was only for my benefit in the morning and when she returned home. From Monday to Thursday, I’d be busy studying and as usual, never heard her come in. Each time she walked into my room, she would drop her panties on my desk, whispering she’d been wet all day. I knew she was horny as I received photos and videos from her each day of her being naughty in a bathroom stall.
Friday night was our usual movie night, Mum not even bothering to hide her intentions by starting with a porn movie. Within ten minutes, she was laying back on the lounge, one leg over the back of the lounge, her other foot on the floor, as my cock was buried inside her pussy. We kept our activities on or by the lounge, and we were both chuckling that we’d have to clean off the stains.
Mum was ever so excited all of Saturday about our date that night that she could barely sit still. Nearly every hour, I dragged her to the bedroom and calmed her down with an orgasm. After the second time, she didn’t bother putting on panties again.
She dressed to kill that night. Little black dress, knowing she had the same colour lingerie underneath. Black thigh-highs, garter and suspenders. Black heels. She styled her hair. Make-up to accentuate her beauty. As for myself, I was wearing trousers with a nice shirt and shoes. Mum loved the cologne I also wore, as much as her perfume suited her.
Organising a taxi to take us out, the restaurant I’d chosen was one only for mothers and their sons. No other couples would be found within. There were only fifteen tables or so, each one spaced out to give customers as much privacy as possible. The waiters were friendly but kept their distance, the lighting was kept low though candles flickered on each table.
“You look beautiful, Mum,” I whispered as she sipped at a glass of wine, “I am the luckiest son in the world.”
Mum’s smile broadened as she took my free hand, interlacing our fingers. “The only thing I want more with my son is to marry him.”
“I’d marry you in a heartbeat, Mum.”
“I know, sweetheart. I’d love you to call my son-husband.”
“And, in my heart, you’re already my mother-wife.”
Finishing our dinner, she looped her arm around mine as we walked through the city towards the bar and club that I’d chosen for us. After taking our reserved seats, I ordered us a drink before Mum dragged me up onto the dancefloor, practically moulding her body against mine, and it didn’t take all that long for my cock to rise and poke her.
“Now that’s what I wanted to feel,” she cooed, “My son’s big cock pressing into me. Would you fuck me on the dance floor?”
“I think there are better places we can make love, Mum.”
She smiled lovingly as I caressed her cheek before leaning down to kiss her. Resting her head against my chest, we swayed to the music for a couple of songs before returning to our table to finish our drink. One turned into a few, mixing with other couples as we moved about the dancefloor. There were no interruptions as every man was here with his mother and I wasn’t going to dance with anyone else’s mother. The floor was full of people in love.
“Should we go home, baby?” Mum asked as the clock passed midnight.
“We’re not going home tonight, Mum.”
“Oh… Where are we going?”
She found out a few minutes later as we walked towards one of the finest hotels in the city. Checking us in, the receptionist disappeared for a minute before returning with a bag for us, thanking her before I led us to one of the top floors where our room was. The wide windows provided a spectacular view of the city and harbour.
Room service arrived quickly, strawberries and cream with a bottle of champagne. As soon as the delivery man closed the door, Mum started to cry as I held her in my arms. “You know me so well,” she whispered into my chest.
“Mum, I don’t know everything about you, but the one thing I’ve done is listen and learn throughout the years.”
Mum wanted to make use of the massive tub in the bathroom, so after filling that with hot water, bubbles and oils, we slowly stripped each other before she ended up resting back against me where I could feed her while we sipped at flutes of champagne.
“Most romantic night of my life, Mark,” she said softly.
“There’s one thing that will make it better.”
Picking up the towels behind us, I showed her the small box. She turned and immediately kissed me, her legs to either side of my body as she slid her wet pussy down my slick cock. Opening the box, she would have noticed the ring her mother had given me when I’d turned eighteen with the intention that I’d give it to my mother once our intimate relationship started.
Taking off her wedding and engagement ring that had been given to her by my father, she slid my ring in place of those two. Kissing me hard, she rode me faster and faster, almost sobbing while doing so, continuously expressing her love and devotion to me. After her first orgasm, she rested her head against my shoulder but didn’t relent for a second, wanting even more from me.
“I love you,” she whimpered, “I love you so much.” Leaning back, she kissed me softly, “You’ll go to university, then I’m having our baby when you’re working. I don’t care what people think, Mark. I want our baby.”
“Okay…”
“Good boy.” She kissed me again. “From the sounds of it, most of your friends and their mothers will be doing the same thing. They all want babies with their boys.”
After finishing inside her, we relaxed for a little longer before finally getting out and heading to bed, where we resumed making love, Mum wrapping her limbs around me to ensure I only came inside her. Urging me on to fuck her harder and harder, I had her crying out as she enjoyed an orgasm, her pussy clenching my cock ever so tight as she enjoyed more than one.
“Fuck me,” she demanded, before she whimpered, “Please keep fucking me, baby.”
“When I’ve finished my exams, I’ll visit your office every day for lunch.”
“Leave a load inside me every time?”
“Of course, Mum. Get in a lot of practice for when we start trying for a baby.”
Waking up the next morning to my mother slowly sucking my cock, she removed her mouth and smiled before resuming her blowjob. Twirling my finger, she shook her head and lifted her head again, telling me this was just a gift for me. Once she’d swallowed down my load, she moved up to snuggle against me.
“I had no idea I’d ever feel this level of love,” she said softly, lifting her left hand to look at her ring, “I know we can never be official…”
“I’m going to call you my mother-wife from now on, Mum. Whenever we’re together, and we meet someone you, that’s who you are to me from this moment on.”
Checking out of the hotel after we’d had breakfast, the taxi drove us home, my mother cuddling into me the entire way. “Good weekend?” the driver asked.
“Just spending some quality time with my son.”
I noticed the driver grin through the rearview mirror. “Ah, young love. You eighteen, lad?”
“Yeah.”
“I remember those early days with my mother. Lots of sex but we were so in love with each other at the same time. We’ve been together thirty years now.”
“Have children together?” Mum wondered.
“Of course. Blessed with two daughters. They’re both in university now. Are you planning on having children?”
“As soon as he finishes studying.”
“Good idea. I have to say, I love seeing mothers and their sons in happy relationships. Best thing the government of the time ever did was to allow our relationships to be legalised entirely.”
“What about yourself and your daughters?” I wondered, “It’s decriminalised but many people are still against such relationships.”
“My mother encouraged it, but I was never sexually attracted to my daughters. She was worried about our relationship once her interest in sex declined, but I assured her that my love for her meant more than just our sexual relationship.”
“That’s rather lovely.”
“I promised I’d remain by her side until the end. She’s still fit and healthy. She gives me the first of three reasons to go home every evening.”
Arriving back home, Mum was almost floating as we entered our home. After collecting some drinks from the kitchen, we sat on the couch with Mum cuddling against me as always, ensuring her left hand was resting on my thigh so we could both see her ring.
“All the girls at the office are going to notice it immediately. I’m going to be so excited when I tell them it’s from my son.”
“I know I’m the first of my friends to give his mother a ring. Expect to hear from all their mothers over the next couple of weeks as their sons immediately do the same thing.”
“You’ve made me so happy these past few weeks, Mark. Don’t get me wrong, I did love your father when we were dating and after we married, and I genuinely still love his mother to this day, but he showed his lack of any love for me very early on. So I gave all the love I had for him to my little boy.”
“I know how much you’ve always loved me, Mum.”
Moving to straddle my lap, she caressed my cheek, her smile never fading. “You’ve always owned my heart, Mark,” she said softly, “That first time I held you in my arms, that was it. the depth of love was overwhelming at times. My mother told me how I would feel but even that didn’t prepare me. And now? I’m actually scared of how devoted I feel to you, Mark. You’re more than just my son to me.”
“As you’re now more than my mother to me.” Snuggling against my chest, I wrapped my arms around her. “And I can’t wait to start our own family.”
Epilogue
The next few years were complete bliss for my mother and me. We made love constantly, but it wasn’t just that, we were as committed to each other as possible. I never even contemplated finding a wife. As for my friends, they were very much of similar minds to me. Andy didn’t go to university, wanting to find a job and start a family with his mother as soon as possible. Matthew attended university for a year before dropping out once his mother was pregnant. My other friends all waited until they’d finished their studies but were very quick to get their mothers pregnant once they started work.
Mum and I were desperate to start a family, but she wanted me to complete my studies. However, she let me know that she stopped taking the pill in the lead-up to my graduation, so that by the time I was crossing the stage to collect my diploma, she was already three months pregnant.
My mother divorced my father as soon as legally possible. Once I hit twenty, I rarely heard from him and didn’t see him at all, even during the holiday period. Mum and I stayed close to his mother, while my mother’s mother was supportive of our decision to start a family. Despite our relationship being completely legal, incestuous marriages were still outlawed, though that didn’t stop my mother and I from wearing rings that showed our commitment to each other.
Five years after I’d graduated, we had our own little family. I loved being a father, and my mother loved having had more children. Mum had wanted more children after giving birth to me but, for whatever reason, she never fell pregnant. Asking my father’s mother, it didn’t take her long to learn that he’d had a vasectomy after she’d given birth to me and never told her.
Another reason for her to hate the man, and my already low opinion of him dropped through the floor.
Mum was now in her early forties and was ever more beautiful in my eyes. Watching her being a mother to our children near enough brought tears to my eyes more times than I’d care to admit. Every night, after we’d put our children to bed, we’d head to our bedroom, Mum always stripping nude before we slid into bed.
After making love, like we did nearly every night, Mum snuggled into me, her fingers stroking my chest with my arm wrapped tightly around her as always.
“Living my dream,” she whispered, “My husband-son with me in our bed, our beautiful children fast asleep, some wonderful friends and family, and I can’t remember a happier time in my life. Every day since you made the first step in our relationship has been better. I love you, Mark.”
All I could reply was that my life was absolutely perfect, my mother as my wife and she’d provided me with children that I was now devoted to as much as I was to her. Life simply couldn’t get any better than that.
Pages Navigation
RolandMarti2311 on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Aug 2023 04:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
ChikaBoom54 on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Mar 2025 06:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dudeman (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 18 Aug 2023 11:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
curiousworldtraveler on Chapter 4 Sat 13 Jul 2024 07:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
UltimateSin on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Jul 2024 01:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
curiousworldtraveler on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Jul 2024 10:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Swolfe1988 on Chapter 4 Thu 10 Apr 2025 02:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Xavierr on Chapter 4 Tue 02 Dec 2025 02:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Xavierr on Chapter 4 Thu 08 Jan 2026 08:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Samp24 on Chapter 7 Fri 19 Sep 2025 10:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Samp24 on Chapter 8 Fri 19 Sep 2025 10:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
curiousworldtraveler on Chapter 10 Sun 29 Sep 2024 03:16PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 15 Mar 2025 03:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mustard Hill (Guest) on Chapter 11 Sat 12 Apr 2025 01:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tabboo (Guest) on Chapter 14 Sat 14 Jun 2025 06:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
CarlLuvs (Guest) on Chapter 14 Sat 23 Aug 2025 11:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Autumnswolf on Chapter 17 Tue 24 Oct 2023 05:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
UltimateSin on Chapter 17 Tue 24 Oct 2023 11:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tabboo (Guest) on Chapter 20 Sun 15 Jun 2025 12:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
curiousworldtraveler on Chapter 22 Sun 14 Jul 2024 10:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tabboo (Guest) on Chapter 22 Sun 15 Jun 2025 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tabboo (Guest) on Chapter 25 Sun 15 Jun 2025 05:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tabboo (Guest) on Chapter 26 Sun 15 Jun 2025 12:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Killiloveme on Chapter 28 Tue 24 Oct 2023 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation